《She Is From The Countryside》


 Chapter 1

    A Lady From the Countryside


    At the entrance of arge house in an upscale residential area in Haicheng, a taxi came to a stop. The back seat¡¯s door opened and a girl got out.


    She was about 1.68 meters tall and had a good figure. She was dressed in a white t-shirt, with nine-cent ck cloth pants and white board shoes. Her long, ck hair was tied up in a high ponytail that reached her waist.


    It was noon when she got out of the car, and the sun was very hot. She raised her hand slightly to block the sunlight and took a look at the house in front of her. Under the sunlight, the girl¡¯s appearance could not be seen very clearly, but her temperament could not be hidden.


    She was elegant and quiet, giving people the feeling of ady from an ancient family.


    She took a look at the house in front of her, then looked away. She went to the back of the taxi and opened the trunk, taking out her luggage. It was a very big suitcase, so much so that the taxi driver thought that a little girl with small arms and legs like her would not be able to carry it. Just as he got out of the car to help, he saw her take out the suitcase with ease.


    ¡°You are very strong!¡± the taxi driver praised.


    The girl smiled slightly in response.


    Only then did he see her face clearly.


    She was very beautiful, but not in a mboyant type of way. Her beauty was reserved and special, her upright appearance like that of a dignifieddy walking out of a picture. Just looking at her made people feel veryfortable.


    After thanking him and paying the fare, she was about to drag her suitcase to the house when a person walked up to her.


    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Shi Yan?¡±


    The person who came was a kind, old man who appeared to be in his fifties.


    Shi Yan smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Shi Yan. Hello.¡±


    When the old man saw Shi Yan, he was clearly stunned for a moment, but his manners were very good, so he quickly came back to his senses and introduced himself.


    ¡°My name is Jiang Hai, and I¡¯m the Jiang family¡¯s housekeeper in Sea City. Old Madame Jiang had something urgent to attend to, so she left Sea City for the next few days. She asked me toe and receive Miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t disturbed me. After learning that Miss Shi had epted a ce in Sea City University, the Old Madame Jiang has been talking about you for a long time, waiting for you toe. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that an old friend suddenly fell ill and Old Madame Jiang wanted to visit her, she wouldn¡¯t have left when you arrived.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Old Madame Jiang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only right for her to miss you. You saved Old Madame Jiang¡¯s life.¡±


    ¡°It was just a coincidence. It doesn¡¯t deserve the word ¡®save.''¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi is too modest. You saved Old Madame Jiang. It was a huge favor for the Jiang family in Sea City. Let me help you with your suitcase.¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reply, he took her luggage.


    Shi Yan did not argue with him. Although the luggage was a little heavy, it did not take much effort to drag it along the road, so she smiled and thanked him.


    The Jiang family was indeed an important family in Sea City. Their house was very big, and there was a long, stone road at the entrance. The stone road was very wide, able to amodate two cars. On both sides of the road were rows of trees,rge enough so that people could only hug them with their arms wide open. It was obvious that they were quite old.


    The gstone road was very clean, with basically no fallen leaves.


    ¡°Usually, the cars would drive in directly. You didn¡¯t allow us to send a car to the airport to pick you up and the taxi could only go to the entrance, so we still have to walk for some distance,¡±Jiang Hai exined patiently.


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re too kind. Even with my old bones, I should be more active. It¡¯s okay to walk a little. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll find it difficult to walk so far.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve lived in the countryside for many years and have worked a lot. It¡¯s not difficult for me to walk a little.¡±


    Jiang Hai smiled and said, ¡± After you saved Old Madame Jiang three years ago, she had been under your care for half a month. When she came back, she constantly talked about how excellent and sensible you were. Now that I have met you in person, I know that Old Madame Jiang wasn¡¯t exaggerating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ttering me.¡±


    She smiled faintly, neither servile nor overbearing.


    Jiang Hai praised her in his heart.


    No wonder Old Madame Jiang kept thinking about such a sensible, obedient, and well-mannered child. Who wouldn¡¯t like her?


    Just by looking at her like this, it was really hard to believe that she was a child from the country.


    From her words and actions to her manners to her smile, everything was well-mannered. She simply had the temperament of a well-mannered youngdy.


    ¡°Let me introduce Miss Shi to the members of the family.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    With a faint smile, she listened quietly.


    ¡°Apart from Old Madame Jiang, the Eldest Master and the Eldest Madam are also a party of the Jiang family of Sea City. However, ever since the Eldest Young Master officially took over the family business and the Eldest Master gradually retired, he and the eldest madam no longer live in the old house. Only the Eldest Master and the Eldest Madam¡¯s children, the Eldest Young Master, and the Eldest Miss live in the old house.


    ¡°The Second Master and the Second Madam do note into contact with the family business. They are engaged in scientific research and often work overtime or go on business trips. They also do not live in the old house that often


    ¡°They only have one son, the Second Young Master in the family. He lives with them and rarelyes back to the old house.


    ¡°The Third Master is an actor. He is determined to devote his life to his acting career and is not married. He is very busy with his work and often travels around the world. He also rarely lives in the old house.


    ¡°Only the Fifth Master stays in the old house. He has been recuperating at home due to his poor health.


    ¡°Theposition of the members in the family is about the same. Miss Shi, you don¡¯t have to try to remember it. It¡¯s fine as long as you have a number in mind.¡±


    If the first, second, third, and fifth masters existed, then what about the fourth master?


    Although she had this thought in mind, Shi Yan did not ask, as it would be impolite.


    ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re wee. Even if I didn¡¯t tell you this, you¡¯d be able to figure it out after staying in the old residence for a few days. The members of the family are notplicated. I just suddenly thought of it and told you about it so that you would have a better idea and won¡¯t feel too unfamiliar and afraid when you first arrive here.¡±


    What a thoughtful and kind person.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Jiang Hai smiled, then continued, ¡°Eldest Miss is older than you by a month. Just like you, she has just finished her college entrance examination and received the admission notice. She couldn¡¯t stay at home and apanied Old Madame Jiang to visit her old friend. Speaking of which, the Eldest Miss was also epted into Haicheng University. In the future, the two of you will be in the same school.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡°I heard Grandma Jiang mention this over the phone. But in terms of grades, I¡¯m inferior to Miss Jiang. I just happened to step on the admission line for my major. The admission line for Miss Jiang¡¯s major is much higher than mine. She¡¯s also dozens of points higher than her major¡¯s admission line. She even passed the admission line for Jingdu University. I heard Grandma Jiang say that she chose Haicheng University because she didn¡¯t want to be too far away from home.¡±


    ¡°Everyone has their own strengths. Our Eldest Miss just happens to be good at learning. Perhaps there are things that our Eldest Miss is not good at that Miss Shi is good at.¡±


    As he was only a butler, Jiang Hai did not judge the young miss of the main family too much. However, he was very good at talking.


    ¡°Thank you for your high opinion.¡±


    ¡°Old Madame Jiang and Eldest Miss are not at home. The Eldest Young Master is at thepany. However, he wille back in the evening. Miss Shi should be able to meet him then.


    ¡°As for the Fifth Master, he usually stays in his own courtyard and rarely goes out. Miss Shi won¡¯t have much of a chance to meet him, as he does not like to be disturbed by others. From now on, Miss Shi should try her best to avoid the Fifth Master¡¯s courtyard in the old residence.¡±


    Thest sentence was said without any change in expression. In fact, it was a reminder to Shi Yan.


    One had to say that Jiang Hai was indeed a very talkative person.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need to pay attention to in the old residence?¡±


    Actually, she wanted to ask if there were any taboos.


    However, Jiang Hai had said it tactfully, so Shi Yan asked tactfully as well.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the Eldest Young Master has always been quiet and cold. If he treats you a bit coldly, I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart. Just pretend that he doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    In the end, Jiang Hai added with a smile, ¡°It was Old Madame Jiang who told me to tell you this.


    ¡°Old Madame Jiang said that it was not easy for her to coax you toe and stay at the house for a bit before school started. She didn¡¯t want you to live unhappily, and she didn¡¯t want you to be unable to stay for even two days. She said that during the half month that she stayed at your house, you took care of her as if she was your own grandmother. She once treated that ce as her own home. I hope that you can also treat the Jiang family in Sea City as your own home.¡±


    When Shi Yan heard his words, she did not give a long speech of gratitude.


    She only smiled and said, ¡°Grandma Jiang is a very loving old woman, worthy of respect.¡±


    Neither arrogant nor impatient.


    Jiang Hai looked up to her even more.


    He felt more and more that she did not look like a child who grew up in the countryside.


    Yet, she was.


    ording to Old Madame Jiang, during the half month that she stayed at Miss Shi¡¯s house, she heard from her neighbors that Miss Shi used to live with her grandmother. When her grandmother passed away at the age of 13, she had begun to live alone.


    From the age of 13 to 19, she graduated from junior high school to senior high school, living alone for six years.


    She was a poor child.


    However, no matter how one looked at her bearing, she did not look like someone who had been raised by a poor family, much less someone who had been orphaned at the age of 13 and lived alone since.


    Perhaps some people were born with good temperaments?


    Coming out from the stone path in the shade of the trees, one could see a veryrge garden. In the garden, there were all kinds of flowers and rocks and even Lotus Ponds. It was the season when the lotus flowers were in full bloom, and it was very beautiful.


    Jiang Hai pointed to a building and introduced it, ¡°That is the main building. No one lives there. The first floor is the main hall, where we usually receive guests. The second floor is the dining room, where everyone usually eats. The third floor is decorated more elegantly. Usually, if thedies and youngdies need to receive guests, they will be there. They will hold a tea party or something simr.


    ¡°When everyone in the family reaches the age of ten, they are given a courtyard to live alone in. Everyone has their own courtyard in the old house, even if they don¡¯t live here often. The courtyard that Old Madame Jiang arranged for Miss Shi is right next to her courtyard. Your courtyard and that of the Eldest Miss is closest to Old Madame Jiang¡¯s Courtyard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take Miss Shi to the courtyard that Old Madame Jiang prepared for you and allow you to settle down first.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Jiang Hai was surprised once again.


    ording to Old Madame Jiang, Miss Shi lived in a mud-walled, tile-roofed house in the countryside. The vegetables she ate were all personally nted on a piece ofnd in the courtyard, and the conditions there were very difficult. Why didn¡¯t she have any reaction when she first entered such arge house?


    Her expression did not seem like she was pretending to be calm because she was afraid of being looked down upon.


    She was really calm. It was as if in her opinion, this huge house was no different from the earthen walls and tile-roofed houses in the countryside.


    It was really rare for her to have such a temperament at this age.


    It was no wonder that Old Madame Jiang liked her so much.


    After dragging the suitcase for more than twenty minutes, they finally arrived at the courtyard that Old Madame Jiang had arranged for Shi Yan. The courtyard was separated by a wall and was not considered big, with only a two-story house and a small garden.


    After sending her into the courtyard, Jiang Hai did not follow her into the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to go in. From now on, Xiao Zhao will take Miss Shi with her. If you need anything, just tell Xiao Zhao. She will arrange for it or call me directly. Here is my business card.¡±


    Xiao Zhao was a female helper that Jiang Hai had just called over, seeming to be in her thirties.


    Shi Yan took his business card with both hands and smiled, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s been hard on you to pick me up personally.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Shi.¡±


    After Jiang Hai left, Xiao Zhao said, ¡°Miss Shi, let me help you carry your luggage upstairs. Your room and the study are on the second floor, and the living room is on the first floor. You can sit on the first floor and rest for a while, then go upstairs after I¡¯m done unpacking.¡±


    Shi Yan refused with a smile, ¡°No need. I can unpack by myself. Just give me your phone number, and I¡¯ll look for you if there¡¯s anything I need. I¡¯ve been traveling for a long time. I want to take a shower and rest after I¡¯m done unpacking.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you take your luggage upstairs.¡±


    ¡°No need. I can do it myself.¡±


    Xiao Zhao wanted to insist, but Shi Yan easily carried the luggage up the stone stairs and into the house.


    This Miss Shi Yan may look thin and weak, but she was surprisingly strong.


    ¡°Then call me if Miss Shi needs anything. I¡¯ll leave my phone number on the coffee table in the living room.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s eyes were suddenly dazzled by her smile.


    This was too beautiful!


    Her temperament was also excellent. She was actually not inferior to the eldest miss at all¡­


    Miss Shi and the eldest miss did not seem to be of the same style, but no matter what, she felt that Miss Shi was like a socialite from an orthodox aristocratic family.


    Was this the country girl who saved Old Madame Jiang in the legend?


    She didn¡¯t look like she came from the country at all.

 Chapter 2

    Meeting the Young Master of the Jiang Family


    Shi Yan carried her suitcase upstairs.


    The doors of the rooms were all open, so it was not difficult to tell which was her bedroom and which was the study.


    The rooms were all arranged so that there was a sofa, a bed, a cloakroom, and arge balcony. The room was a simple color and light blue in style, which Shi Yan liked.


    There was a suspended chair on the balcony, and a few potted nts were ced next to it.


    Shi Yan opened the suitcase and began to hang her clothes in the cloakroom first.


    When she opened the suitcase, half was clothes and half was books.


    They were all old books, and it was obvious that she had looked through them often.


    The clothes for this season didn¡¯t take up much space, so even though most of her suitcases were filled with books, she actually had five sets of clothes, two sets of pajamas, and two pairs of shoes.


    The style of the clothing was simr to what she was wearing now.


    She opened the closet in the cloakroom and smelled a fragrant scent. One sniff and she knew that it was the fragrance bag that had been ced in the closet to remove any smell and prevent insects.


    In the closet, other than the clothes rack that had been prepared, there were two sets of pajamas and two sets of rtively loose sportswear with no tags. It was probably because she did not know her figure that Old Madame Jiang had ordered people to only prepare these items.


    The clothes were not gorgeous, all very low-key styles and not much different from her usual style of clothing.


    Shi Yan smiled lightly.


    Old Madame Jiang was a really meticulous person.


    After hanging up the clothes, she closed the suitcase and dragged it to the study on the side.


    Compared to the clothes she had brought, she treasured these books much more.


    The study was very simple. In addition to a few bookshelves and desks, there was also a sofa. Beside the sofa was a small solid wood coffee table, and near the floor-to-ceiling window was a tatami. She usually did not want to sit at the desk and read, so she could sit there instead.


    There was also aputer on the desk.


    The studyid out a small carpet in the ce of the tatami mat and the sofa ording to theyout style.


    There were green nts on the coffee table and a pot by the floor-to-ceiling window, making it look very warm.


    There were three bookshelves, one of them full of books. They were all new books and had most likely been specially prepared for her. The other two bookshelves were empty, left for her to put her own books.


    Shi Yan took out her books and ced them on the bookshelves, one by one.


    By the time she was done, almost half an hour had passed.


    It was not a lie when she told Xiao Zhao that she wanted to take a bath and rest.


    To travel from her vige to Haicheng, she took a three-hour bus to the city. Then she took a half-hour taxi from the city station to the airport and took a more than three-hour flight. Afternding, she took a taxi for almost an hour to get to Jiang¡¯s house.


    She was indeed a little tired.


    She went back to her room to put her suitcase away, took a set of pajamas that she had brought with her, then went to the bathroom to wash up.


    The bathroom was fully equipped with many toiletries, in addition to a washing machine, which was exactly what Shi Yan wanted. Perhaps Old Madame Jiang had prepared the washing machine because she knew Shi Yan was not used to having others help her wash clothes in the countryside, which she always did herself.


    She was very considerate.


    After taking a shower and changing into her pajamas, then drying her hair, Shi Yan washed and dried the clothes she had changed into before she closed the curtains andy on the bed.


    There was a faint incense on the bed. It was not very strong, but Shi Yan could sense it.


    She pulled up the quilt and took a look at her phone.


    It was almost three o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    ording to the housekeeper, the young master of the Jiang family, Jiang Hai, had to return to the old house after work. It was her first day as a guest at the Jiang family, so she could not be rude. She had to get up and go to the main building around five o¡¯clock.


    No matter what, as a guest, she should greet the host.


    This way, she could sleep for two hours.


    Shi Yan set the rm for five o¡¯clock and slept very well.


    Shi Yan had always had a good outlook. She had always been content with the situation. Living alone in the countryside, she rarely had insomnia, not to mention when she was lying on such a soft bed.


    She got up, washed, then changed her clothes.


    She was dressed in a white t-shirt, nine-cent ck cloth pants, and white shoes once again.


    The style of her clothes seemed almost the same, but they were not. If one did not look closely, you would not be able to tell that she had changed her clothes.


    However, Shi Yan did not care about these things. She was fine as long as she wasfortable in them.


    It was definitely inappropriate to go to the main building alone. After all, she was in someone else¡¯s house.


    Shi Yan saw Little Zhao¡¯s note on the coffee table in the living room on the first floor. Her number was written on it, so she called Little Zhao and asked her to bring her to the main building.


    Little Zhao came very quickly.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    Shi Yan stood up from the sofa and nodded slightly with a faint smile, ¡°Sister Zhao, please bring me to the main building. I don¡¯t know the way.¡±


    She definitely knew the way. Her memory had always been very good. When she came over just now, Jiang Hai had pointed out the location of the main building to her, so she could roughly remember the way.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re too kind. You can just call me Little Zhao.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. She didn¡¯t respond well, but neither did she respond badly.


    Little Zhao continued, ¡°Miss Shi, are you hungry? If you¡¯re hungry and feel that it¡¯s too far to go to the main building, I can bring your dinner here.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. I¡¯ll go over and eat. It¡¯s my first day as a guest at the Jiang family, so I can just say hello to your eldest young master.¡±


    Seeing Little Zhao look at her in surprise, Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡°It was Uncle Hai who told me that the others aren¡¯t at the old residence, and it¡¯s not convenient for your fifth master to disturb them. Only your eldest young master wille back after work. I thought that since it¡¯s my first day as a guest at the Jiang family, I should say hello to the master, so I will only look for your eldest young master.¡±


    When Uncle Hai brought her here, she heard Little Zhao call him that, so she followed suit.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Little Zhao smiled and said, ¡°Actually, before Old Madame Jiang left, she told me to tell you that if you don¡¯t want to see anyone else, you don¡¯t have to. Eldest young master is no exception. Old Madame Jiang also said that if you treat this ce as your own home, you can be as free as you are in your own home. The Jiang family is her home, and you are her invited guest. No one will dare to say anything against you.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Jiang is thoughtful,¡± Shi Yan smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a guest at the Jiang family for the first time, so it¡¯s only right for me to greet the host. I also want to go out and familiarize myself with the environment.¡±


    Since she had already said so, Little Zhao naturally could not say anything.


    She only hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Then when you meet our eldest young master, if he is¡­ Not very enthusiastic, please don¡¯t take it to heart. Our eldest young master¡¯s personality is rtively cold and cheerless, and it¡¯s not just against you.¡±


    Shi Yan was an honored guest of Old Madame Jiang. Additionally, Xiao Zhao had a good first impression of her. Otherwise, Xiao Zhao would not easily say these things in front of her.


    It was a big taboo to say even small words about the main family in front of guests, although this was not considered small words.


    ¡°I know this. Uncle Hai mentioned it to me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    Xiao Zhao led Shi Yan to the main building and walked for more than ten minutes.


    When they reached the main hall on the first floor of the main building, it was already 5:40 pm, and there were maids and chefs working in the kitchen. After inviting Shi Yan to sit down, Xiao Zhao made her a cup of tea.


    ¡°If the eldest young master doesn¡¯t have any social engagements, he will be back on time after work. He will be home around six o¡¯clock. He didn¡¯t call ahead to inform the kitchen that there was no need to prepare dinner, so he should be back in time. Please have a cup of tea and wait. I¡¯ll be going back first, so if there¡¯s anything you need, please give me a call.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Sister Zhao.¡±


    She didn¡¯t change her words, and Little Zhao didn¡¯t correct her either.


    She smiled at her and left the main hall.


    Shi Yan took her third sip of tea. When the clock on the wall pointed to 5:55, the sound of a caring in from the outside rang out.


    Soon after, a servant greeted her and called out, ¡°Eldest young master.¡±


    Someone came in through the main door, and Shi Yan looked up at the sound.

 Chapter 3

    Whether Had Checked Her Background


    That person was also looking at her.


    He was about 1.85 meters tall, with a cold, handsome face and sharp eyes.


    This was Jiang Cheng, the young master of the Jiang family. He was 24 years old and had already taken over the Jiang family¡¯s business in Sea City. He was the legitimate leader of the Jiang family in Sea City.


    All of this was mentioned by Old Madame Jiang and Shi Yan during their conversation on the phone.


    Shi Yan put down her teacup and stood up. She smiled, then nodded, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shi Yan. Sorry to bother you.¡±


    Jiang Sheng looked at her and retracted his gaze. He walked in and said, ¡°Miss Shi. Hello, I¡¯m Jiang Sheng.¡±


    He didn¡¯t intend to shake her hand or greet her. He only nodded his head slightly, his expression indeed very cold.


    Perhaps it was because someone had warned her in advance, or perhaps it was because Shi Yan didn¡¯t care, but her expression didn¡¯t change at all. There was still a decent smile on her face. She greeted him again, ¡°Young Master Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s gaze fell on her face once again.


    However, he only paused for a few seconds before he shifted his gaze away. It was as if he was curious about her bearing, which did not seem like that of a country bumpkin, but he did not intend to probe further.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re Grandmother¡¯s guest.¡±


    He implied that he was not disturbing her.


    ¡°Miss Shi, please take a seat.¡±


    Shi Yan sat down, and Jiang Cheng sat down on another sofa.


    ¡°The family members aren¡¯t at the old residence, so they¡¯re being neglectful. Grandma and my sister went to visit an old friend who is sick, and they won¡¯t be back for at least three days. I¡¯m busy with work, so I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to receive Miss Shi personally. If Miss Shi needs anything, just look for the butler, Uncle Hai, and he¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements.¡±


    Jiang Sheng was polite, but he was also cold.


    However, the family members weren¡¯t at the old residence? Didn¡¯t they say that there was another master five?


    Shi Yan did not ask any further.


    She smiled and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She did not say anything else, but he reminded her to look for the butler, Uncle Hai, if she needed anything.


    Jiang Sheng nced at the old zhong on the wall and said, ¡°Dinner is usually at 6:30 pm. There¡¯s still about half an hour left. Miss Shi, please sit here for a while. I have something to take care of in the study.¡±


    ¡°Young Master Jiang, go and do what you need to do. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Jiang Cheng nodded and got up, but he didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he called a passing servant and said, ¡°Go and call uncle Hai over to have dinner together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Jiang Hai usually didn¡¯te over to have dinner together.


    Although the servant was suspicious, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    However, hearing Jiang Cheng¡¯s instructions, Shi Yan once againmented that the Jiang family of Sea City was meticulous and considerate in their work.


    There was no one else in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion, and the fifth master of the Jiang family didn¡¯t go out often. It was indeed a little inappropriate for her and young master Jiang to be the only ones having dinnerter. However, it was her first time visiting, and they had met and greeted each other in the main building. It would be rude of young master Jiang to leave her alone for dinner.


    It wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate or rude to call the housekeeper, Jiang Hai, along with her.


    Half an hour passed very quickly.


    In the dining room on the second floor of the main building, the dining room was very big. There were five solid wooden tables, and they were seated at the main table.


    ¡°Please take a seat, Miss Shi,¡± Jiang Hai smiled kindly.


    Shi Yan thanked him and took her seat.


    ¡°I only heard from Old Madame Jiang that Miss Shi doesn¡¯t mind eating. I don¡¯t know exactly what Miss Shi likes to eat, so I asked the kitchen to prepare something. If Miss Shi has anything you want to eat, just tell Little Zhao and she will tell the kitchen tomorrow.¡±


    Shi Yan replied with a faint smile, ¡°Okay. Thank you, Uncle Hai.¡±


    Jiang Hai poured a ss of red wine for Jiang Cheng and half a ss of white wine for himself. He then asked Shi Yan, ¡°Miss Shi, do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±


    Jiang Hai was the one who served the entire meal. Other than saying ¡°Please¡± to Shi Yan at the beginning of the meal, Jiang Cheng did not speak the entire time. His expression was cold and solemn, and his aura was a little oppressive.


    If it were any other youngdy who had just met him for the first time, how could she be so calm and eat with him at the same table?


    Yet, Shi Yan had done so.


    This not only made Jiang Hai look at her, but it also made Jiang Sheng look at her slightly.


    In fact, he looked at her a few more times.


    After dinner, Shi Yan left the main building and returned to the courtyard that Old Madame Jiang had arranged for her. It took more than ten minutes to walk from the main building to the courtyard, which saved her the time it would take to take a walk after dinner. When she returned, she went straight into the study room and took a book from the bookshelf that Old Madame Jiang had prepared for her.


    After she left, Jiang Hai, who was apanying Jiang Cheng for a walk after dinner in the courtyard, began to talk about her.


    ¡°This Miss Shi Yan is quite different from what I imagined.¡±


    Jiang Cheng did not respond to his words.


    Jiang Hai seemed to have gotten used to this, continuing, ¡°When I heard Old Madame Jiang mention her in the past, I always thought that she was just an obedient country child. She must have had a simple and honest aura about her, but I feel that Miss Shi ispletely different.


    ¡°I personally led Miss Shi into the house this afternoon. The Jiang family¡¯s mansion can be considered one of the best manors in Sea City. However, from the beginning to the end, there was not even the slightest change in Miss Shi¡¯s expression. It was not that Miss Shi was acting like she had never seen the world before. However, she was really too calm. It was as if in her eyes, the Jiang family¡¯s mansion was no different from the earthen walls and tile-roofed houses in her house.¡±


    Jiang Sheng paused his footsteps and nced at him.


    This was a rare response, which meant that he was a little interested in this topic.


    Jiang Hai continued, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s possible that this is because of her upbringing. After all, there¡¯s no rule that children from the countryside can¡¯t have an upbringing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that this is the first time I¡¯ve met a youngdy who can eat with a young master on their first meeting and still maintain such a calm expression.¡±


    Not to mention the young master¡¯s cold face. Even he, who was over 50 years old, was afraid when he looked at it. With the young master¡¯s overly outstanding appearance, what youngdy would not be shy when she first saw him?


    However, Miss Shi was not affected by him at all.


    This was not something that could be achieved with good manners.


    ¡°Also, Miss Shi¡¯s temperament... She doesn¡¯t deliberately disguise it. Her every move gives people the feeling of ady from a well-off family.


    ¡°If Miss Shi had been born into a family with some background, it would be understandable that she would have such a temperament. Yet, shees from an ordinary peasant family. She was an orphan who grew up with just her grandmother. After her grandmother passed away, she lived alone for six years.¡±


    Jiang Cheng could think of anything that Jiang Hai could think of. However, before Jiang Hai mentioned it, Jiang Cheng¡¯s thoughts were elsewhere, so he didn¡¯t think too much about Shi Yan.


    Hearing this, he asked Jiang Hai, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything. I¡¯m justmenting.¡±


    Jiang Sheng frowned, ¡°Uncle Hai.¡±


    Jiang Hai was intimidated by his gaze, so he quickly said, ¡°Alright, I actually wanted to ask the young master if you need to carefully investigate Miss Shi¡¯s background.


    ¡°When I thought about how she was Old Madame Jiang¡¯s savior and how Old Madame Jiang had to invite her over several times to be a guest, coupled with the fact that she was younger than young miss by a month, she was just a child in my eyes. Suspecting a child like this seems to be making a mountain out of a molehill, so I hesitated¡­¡±


    ¡°But eldest young master, the Jiang family in Sea City is not an ordinary family after all. You must not have the intention to harm others, and you must also have the intention to guard against others.¡±

 Chapter 4

    Cars That Need to Make Way


    After a few seconds of silence, Jiang Cheng said, ¡°She is someone that grandmother personally came in contact with and approved of. I believe in my grandmother¡¯s ability to see through people. There¡¯s no need to look into it to avoid making grandmother angry.¡±


    ¡°I naturally believe in Old Madame Jiang¡¯s ability to see through people. I also feel that Miss Shi doesn¡¯t seem like a child with evil intentions, but the old residence now...¡±


    Jiang Hai immediately shut his mouth when he saw Jiang Cheng¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡°I misspoke.¡±


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t continue on this topic. Instead, he said, ¡°Grandmother knew her three years ago, and stayed at her house for half a month to recuperate. I believe grandmother knows what kind of person she is. With grandmother¡¯s presence in the early years, the Jiang family in Sea City didn¡¯t decline after my grandfather passed away. Instead, it gradually became more prosperous than ever before. As you can see, Grandmother is far more cautious than you and I.


    ¡°Since Miss Shi is grandmother¡¯s guest, we will treat her as a good host should. There¡¯s no need to think about anything else. Our Jiang family of Sea City will not do anything ungrateful.¡±


    Even if a 19-year-old girl really did have other intentions, he would naturally keep an eye on her since she lived in the old house. He would be very ipetent if he allowed a young girl to do something unfavorable to the Jiang family right under his nose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    Jiang Hai sighed in his heart. He actually liked Miss Shi quite a lot, but as the housekeeper of the Jiang family, it was his duty to maintain his rationality and avoid involving personal feelings at all times.


    However, since the eldest young master had already said so, he didn¡¯t mention it anymore.


    The eldest young master had taken over the family business at such a young age, even able to manage the business in an orderly manner. There was no need to mention his own ability.


    ¡°Send someone to inform fifth uncle about Miss Shi¡¯s visit to the old residence.¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be good if Miss Shi were to bump into fifth master while walking around the old residence, so I personally went to fifth master¡¯s Courtyard and informed him about it this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Why would Rui¡¯er apany grandmother out? Grandmother¡¯s old friend values rules the most. With Rui¡¯er¡¯s character, how can she endure being restrained for even a few days?¡±


    Jiang Hai felt that the solemn atmosphere from earlier had dissipated a little, so his entire person became a lot more rxed. He smiled and said, ¡°Eldest young miss would have been bored staying at home. Although eldest young miss has a very lively character, she can still be well-mannered in front of the elders and won¡¯t be rude. Eldest young master doesn¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried that she will be rude in front of the elders. I¡¯m worried that she will feel bored if she keeps her personality in check¡­ Forget it, grandmother is old. She can be at ease with herpany.¡±


    Jiang Hai nodded with a smile and said, ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°If young master is worried that the eldest miss will be bored, you can call her more often. The eldest miss has stuck to young master ever since she was young. She should be very happy if she receives a call from you.¡±


    *


    When Shi Yan finished reading a book, it was already almost 11 pm.


    She put the book back on the bookshelf, stretched her muscles, and went to her room to wash up and sleep. She didn¡¯t have the habit of ying with her phone before she went to sleep, so after washing up, she took out her phone to check the time, put it on the bedside table, and turned off the lights to sleep.


    The next day, Xiao Zhao brought her breakfast at 7:30 am. Shi Yan had already done a simple morning exercise, showered, changed her clothes, and even washed and hung up her dirty clothes. She sat on the hanging chair on the balcony, reading for almost an hour.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    A knock came on the door.


    Shi Yan closed the book and got up to open the door.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I hope I didn¡¯t disturb you...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Xiao Zhao saw Shi Yan, who was already dressed neatly and holding a book in her hand. When she saw that the room was tidied up, her voice stopped.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you get up very early?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled, ¡°I usually get up at six.¡±


    ¡°Six? Then aren¡¯t you very hungry now? It¡¯s all my fault. I should have asked you about your schedulest night and brought you breakfast earlier.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not very hungry yet. I just got up early. Breakfast time is usually between seven-thirty and eight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I thought I waste bringing you breakfast. Breakfast is taking pce downstairs. Do you want to go downstairs to eat now, Miss Shi?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll put the books in the study for a while.¡±


    Little Zhao wanted to say that she could put them in the study or temporarily put them in the room, but before she could say anything, Shi Yan took the books and went to the study.


    Looking at Shi Yan¡¯s back as she went to the study and then the neatly arranged room, Little Zhao sighed in her heart. Miss Shi was too well-behaved. She even had a bit of an obsessivepulsive disorder, whenpared to the eldest miss¡¯ messy room; they were two extremes.


    However, Miss Shi was very simr to the eldest young master in this regard.


    Just looking at the tidiness of the room, one could think of one word: rigorous.


    After breakfast, Shi Yan asked Little Zhao, ¡°Do you have a spare car at the moment?¡±


    Little Zhao said as he tidied up the cutlery, ¡°I have to ask about this. Is Miss Shi going out?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to buy something. When I came yesterday, I checked. It¡¯s not easy to take a taxi at the door.¡±


    ¡°If Miss Shi needs anything, you can tell me directly. I¡¯ll get someone to buy it or send it to your door. You don¡¯t have to make a special trip.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡°No need. Sea City has changed a lot in the past few years. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to go out and get familiar with it. I¡¯ll be living in this city for the next four years, after all.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany Miss Shi. I¡¯ve lived in Sea City for more than ten years and am very familiar with this ce. I can be your guide.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t it interfere with your work?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. My recent job is to take care of you. You¡¯re the first priority!¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll trouble you to ask if there are any cars avable. It doesn¡¯t matter if there aren¡¯t. I saw some on the way here yesterday. You can get a taxi after walking for about half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and ask, but don¡¯t worry, Miss Shi. The old residence usually has a lot of free cars, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    Half an hourter, the two of them got into the car.


    When Jiang Hai found out that Shi Yan was going out, he sent an especially reliable driver.


    Xiao Zhao sat in the front passenger seat, while Shi Yan sat in the back seat.


    She was carrying a small messenger bag on her back, sitting upright with her hands crossed on herp. She had no intention of taking out her phone to y, which amazed Xiao Zhao.


    It was rare for a young woman to sit so upright in a car. Besides putting her phone into her bag when she went out, Miss Shi had not touched her phone at any other time. It was very unlike the style of a modern young woman.


    The key was that she did not look at her phone, and her gaze did not wander around. She kept looking straight ahead.


    Did she not feel bored?


    ¡°Miss Shi, where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the mall first. I have some things to buy.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    As they were talking, the car passed by the Stone Road that Shi Yan had walked on yesterday. A car came in front of them.


    Seeing that car, Little Zhao quickly said to the driver, ¡°Pull over!¡±


    Then she turned around and apologized to Shi Yan, ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m sorry. Master Wu¡¯s car is in front. We have to pull over and wait for Master Wu¡¯s car to pass first.¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to say that with such a widene, two cars could easily pass by at the same time. However, looking at the expressions on Little Zhao and the driver¡¯s faces, she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do we need to say hello to your master Wu?¡±


    Little Zhao quickly said, ¡°No, no! We¡¯ll wait for Master Wu¡¯s car to pass by first!¡±


    Shi Yan nodded with a smile.


    Looking through the car window, she could see that the driver was a man in his thirties. However, Shi Yan¡¯s intuition told her that this wasn¡¯t the so-called Jiang family¡¯s master Wu.


    He was probably sitting in the back seat and could not see anyone from this angle.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that fifth master Jiang had poor health and seldom went out to rest in the courtyard?

 Chapter 5

    Shopping At the Mall


    Perhaps she could see Shi Yan¡¯s confusion, so Xiao Zhao said, ¡°The fifth master¡¯s health is not good, so he will asionally go to the hospital for a check-up. However, the fifth master does not go out very often. Usually, he will invite the attending physician directly to the old residence. The fifth master seldom even goes out to the courtyard. A situation like today, where we meet the fifth master in the old residence, only happens every few months.¡±


    Shi Yan turned around and nced at the car that had already gone far away.


    It was not even nine o¡¯clock in the morning and they were already going to the hospital for a check-up?


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Seeing that Shi Yan¡¯s expression was as usual, not seeming to have the slightest bit of curiosity, Little Zhao could not help but look at her a few more times.


    Didn¡¯t Miss Shi wonder why they had stopped and waited for the fifth master to pass through when they could have passed through at the same time? Didn¡¯t she wonder why they hadn¡¯t rolled down the car window to greet him when they met him?


    If it were anyone else, they would have died of curiosity. Miss Shi was simply too calm.


    She was only neen years old!


    This temperament¡­


    It should be said that she was worthy of being valued by the olddy. She was outstanding indeed.


    She didn¡¯t continue to dwell on this topic. With lingering fear, she looked through the mirror at the car that had gone far away. After exhaling lightly, Little Zhao asked, ¡°Is it convenient to ask Miss Shi what you want to buy at the mall?¡±


    Seeing Shi Yan look up, Little Zhao exined with a smile, ¡°There are a lot ofrge malls in Sea City. I¡¯d like to know what you want to buy so that I can select the right malls.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient in you asking me. My home in the countryside doesn¡¯t have anything special, and the journey to Sea City was quite far, so it was inconvenient to bring too much luggage. So, I didn¡¯t prepare a wee gift for Old Madame Jiang in advance. I n to go to the mall to take a look.¡±


    ¡°A gift?¡±


    Little Zhao never expected that she would go out early in the morning just to buy a gift.


    Shi Yan smiled elegantly, ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting. It¡¯s rude toe empty-handed, and it¡¯s already very rude of me not to prepare it in advance.¡±


    Little Zhao looked at her and sighed once again in his heart.


    Not only was Miss Shi an extraordinary person, but she was also very considerate at such a young age, even without the reminder of an elder. She really didn¡¯t look like a person who had never seen the world apart from the countryside!


    It was basic courtesy to prepare a wee gift when visiting a guest for the first time. However, considering that Miss Shi was an orphan living in the countryside and might not be financially well off, the olddy certainly did not want Miss Shi to spend money. Although Old Madame Jiang did not remind her to pay attention to this matter, as the person that Old Madame Jiang had arranged to take care of Miss Shi temporarily, she had to mention this to Miss Shi tactfully.


    Hence, Xiao Zhao said, ¡°Actually, Old Madame Jiang is very happy that Miss Shi came as a guest. You don¡¯t have to especially prepare a wee gift. You agreeing toe as a guest was the best gift for Old Madame Jiang.¡±


    Shi Yanqing smiled faintly and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have to prepare a wee gift. I just want to go shopping on the way. If there are suitable gifts, then I will buy them. If there aren¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Even though she said so, Xiao Zhao still felt that she had especiallye to buy a wee gift.


    In that case, she would just choose a mall with a lower price and bring Miss Shi there.


    With a single nce, Shi Yan could tell what she was thinking, but she did not say much.


    A gift came from the heart, not the price. Furthermore, she nned to spend more time familiarizing herself with the city. She was not going to go home after shopping at a mall, and she would choose her gift very slowly.


    About half an hourter, their car stopped in the underground parking lot of a rtively low-priced mall. The driver waited in the car while Xiao Zhao apanied Shi Yan to take the elevator into the shopping mall.


    In the first shopping mall, Shi Yan took a casual nce at the first floor but did not stop at any of the stores. She went up to the second floor, where it was the same. She took a casual nce and went up to the third floor, then the fourth floor and the fifth floor.


    It took them only about half an hour to walk around the entire shopping mall.


    There was no harvest.


    Little Zhao did not know how to express her feelings at this moment.


    Logically speaking, a person like Miss Shi, who came from the countryside, would not have seen such a big shopping mall. Even if she did not buy anything, she should not have been so calm after entering the mall.


    Shouldn¡¯t humans be filled with curiosity towards novel things?


    She had lived in Sea City for more than ten years. Even if she didn¡¯t have anything to buy, she would still want to try this or that after entering the mall.


    Wasn¡¯t shopping in a girl¡¯s nature? She didn¡¯t see such a thing in Miss Shi at all.


    Moreover, she also saw that the reason Miss Shi didn¡¯t enter the shop was not because of her inferiorityplex. She really just didn¡¯t like anything.


    Don¡¯t ask her how she could tell. She just had that kind of intuition all of a sudden.


    Without saying much, Xiao Zhao only asked, ¡°Miss Shi, are we going to the next shopping mall now?¡±


    ¡°Not for the time being. On the way here, I saw amercial street not far away. There are many shops at that ce, so I n to go shopping there.¡±


    There was indeed amercial street nearby.


    Just as Shi Yan was about to tell Xiao Zhao that if she got tired of shopping, she could wait for her in the car, Xiao Zhao¡¯s phone suddenly rang.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shi. I have to take this call,¡± Xiao Zhao said as she picked up the phone.


    She didn¡¯t know what the other party said, but her expression had changed.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shi, something happened at home. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go shopping with you. Should I send you back first, or would you like me to find someone to apany you? I¡¯m really sorry, I¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If you have something to do, go ahead. I can go shopping by myself.¡±


    ¡°But you...¡±


    Shi Yan smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m old enough, so how can I get lost? Send me the driver¡¯s number. I¡¯ll buy some good things and call him to pick me up.¡±


    ¡°Are you really okay by yourself?¡±


    ¡°I am. The driver is nearby, so if there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll call him.¡±


    ¡°Then- Then, be careful, Ms. Shi. I¡¯ll rush back to find you as soon as I¡¯m done!¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reply, she turned around and ran out of the mall. It was obvious that she was very anxious.


    However, two minutester, Shi Yan received a text message from Xiao Zhao. It had been a call from the driver.


    Shi Yan was shopping much slower at the mall.


    She was not shopping, instead looking at the city that had changed so much.


    It had been an hour since she had finished shopping. She was no longer empty handed, carrying a few bags.


    She did not call the driver immediately. She had just searched on her phone and found a bookstore nearby, nning to buy some books.


    Two hourster, she came out of the bookstore.


    Yes, Shi Yan had spent more time shopping in the bookstore than she did in the mall. She had tworge bags in her hands, and there were about twenty books in the bags.


    Even though Shi Yan was strong, she couldn¡¯t lift them all. She walked out of the bookstore and called the driver. She stood at the entrance of the bookstore and waited for the driver toe pick her up.


    The driver quickly drove the car over.


    There was no parking here, so they could only stop temporarily. The driver didn¡¯t get out to help her, and Shi Yan put the things she bought into the trunk.


    Just as she put the things away, a car drove past them in the oppositene.


    A woman in her forties was sitting in the back seat of the car. She was looking out of the window when she saw Shi Yan, who was putting things in the trunk.


    Her expression changed slightly.


    The car drove past them and soon there was no one there. The woman quickly said to the driver, ¡°Turn around and go to the other side! Quick!¡±

 Chapter 6

    Did Not Look Like a New Customer In a Restaurant


    After driving for about 800 meters, they finally found thene to turn from. When they turned around, the car that was originally parked in front of the bookstore had already left.


    After driving past the bookstore, the person in the backseat did not speak for a while.


    The driver could not help but ask, ¡°Madam, did you see an acquaintance just now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe I saw it incorrectly.¡±


    ¡°Then, now...¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the office.¡±


    *


    Meanwhile, Shi Yan did not know that someone had seen her. After getting into the car, the driver asked her, ¡°Miss Shi, it¡¯s time to eat. Have you eaten?¡±


    Shi Yan took out her phone and looked. It was almost 12:30 pm.


    ¡°Not yet. I was only focused on shopping. What about you, Master Liu? Have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve eaten. I¡¯ll be waiting for you. Miss Shi, do you want to find a restaurant or go back to eat? If you want to go back to eat, I¡¯ll call the kitchen and have them prepare it now so that you can eat it by the time you get back.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a restaurant nearby. I want to walk around for a while.¡±


    Wanting to walk around for a while was just an excuse. It would be too troublesome to ask the Jiang family¡¯s kitchen to prepare food after mealtime.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll look for a restaurant. Miss Shi, do you have anything you want to eat, or something you usually avoid?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    After a while, the car stopped in front of a restaurant. Shi Yan asked the driver if he wanted to eat again. He said it was not necessary, so Shi Yan entered the restaurant alone.


    It was a very ordinary restaurant, not considered special on this street filled with restaurants. Master Liu must have considered that Shi Yan came from the countryside. He was afraid that she would not be used to going to a restaurant that was too high-end, so he especially chose this restaurant.


    The restaurant was ordinary, but there were many customers. It was clear that it was a restaurant that was very popr with their customers.


    Master Liu was actually a little worried that Shi Yan did not have the money to eat in the restaurant. He thought about how she had bought so many things just now. However, she should still have enough money for a meal, so he did not ask further.


    Otherwise, if he had asked, it might have hurt the little girl¡¯s self-esteem.


    Shi Yan walked into the restaurant and went up to the second floor. She chose a seat by the window and sat down.


    After entering the restaurant, she did look around curiously, nor did she seem confused during her first time in this kind of restaurant.


    She went straight up to the second floor.


    The waitress brought the menu, and she thanked her with a smile as she took it.


    She ordered two dishes and a soup.


    They were all specialty dishes of the restaurant.


    They weren¡¯t the most expensive, but they were some of the more pricier dishes on the menu.


    ¡°Wait a moment, the dishes will be served soon.¡±


    The waitress took the menu and left. After taking a few steps, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at the girl sitting by the window.


    She was clearly dressed very simply, so why did she feel that this girl¡¯s temperament was special? Just by sitting there, she looked like a painting.


    Could this be the advantage of having good looks?


    However, she had worked in the shop for so long and had seen many beautiful girls. Why did she feel that this girl was so eye-catching?


    Shi Yan did not know what the waitress was thinking. While waiting for the dishes, she picked up the ss of lemonade that the waitress had just poured and took a sip.


    It was rare for her to take out her phone and open it. She only took a nce at the screen before the screen turned ck and she ced it on the table.


    With one hand supporting her chin and the other holding the ss of water, she did not drink the lemonade in the ss. Instead, she held the ss with one hand and looked out of the window at the bustling street.


    It had been almost ten years since she hade into contact with such a bustling street market.


    Life in the countryside was simple and quiet. The only city that could be considered prosperous was the county where she went to school. However, she usually stayed in school and would asionally go back to her small farmhouse during the holidays. Even though she went to the county for three years, for middle school and high school, she did not walk around the area properly.


    Although she said that she missed the prosperity of the city, she actually did not. She did not have a lively personality, but she felt that people would get tired of living such a peaceful and simple life for a long time.


    Soon, the waitress served the dishes.


    The waitress was not old, so she was a very talkative person. When she served the dishes to Shi Yan, she smiled and said, ¡°You went straight to the second floor, without asking a customer. It¡¯s not your first time here, right?¡±


    In fact, the waitress only asked this because she thought that if this eye-catching girl in front of her had really been to the restaurant, it would have been impossible for her not to remember.


    However, this girl did not look like a stranger.


    After she entered the restaurant, she went straight to the second floor, without even asking whether the second floor belonged to their restaurant. After she received the menu, she casually flipped through to the two dishes and one soup that she had ordered. They were all the signature dishes of the restaurant.


    She did not even ask what the signature dishes of the restaurant were.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not my first time here. I came here once before with someone a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago? I¡¯ve been working in the restaurant for almost five years, but I¡¯ve never seen you before.¡± As the waitress said this, she smiled in embarrassment. ¡°You might not believe me when I say this, but I feel that if you were a customer and I saw you in the restaurant, no matter how long it had been, I probably wouldn¡¯t have forgotten you.¡±


    Seeing Shi Yan look over with a smile, the waitress added, ¡°You are too beautiful.¡±


    Actually, what the waitress had wanted to say was, ¡°You have a very special temperament that makes it difficult to forget just by looking at you.¡±


    After thinking for a while, she felt that it was inappropriate, so she changed her words.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shi Yan smiled slightly. She continued, ¡°Thest time I came to your restaurant was ten years ago.¡±


    ¡°No wonder! I told you I hadn¡¯t seen you before. The dishes are all here. I wish you a happy meal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    At the same time, in a private room on the second floor of the restaurant, another conversion was taking ce.


    ¡°Su Mu, you¡¯re the young master of the Su family. Why is it that every time you treat me to a meal, it¡¯s always at this restaurant? Is it really okay to be so stingy?¡±


    The person called Su Mu was in a suit and tie. He took off his suit and ced it on a chair before pulling the chair out and sitting down. It was a very simple action, but exceptionally elegant.


    He looked at the person who spoke and said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I wanted to treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Su Mu, it¡¯s meaningless if you say that. We grew up in the same pair of pants. You can¡¯t even bear to treat me to a meal that costs more than 200 yuan?¡±


    As the man spoke, Gu Zi pulled out a chair and sat down.


    ¡°Speaking of which, Su Mu, you don¡¯te to this restaurant often because you like its dishes, right? No matter how delicious the dishes are, you¡¯ll get tired of them after eating them too many times. Moreover, the dishes in this restaurant are pretty average. Be honest, is there a story between you and this restaurant that I don¡¯t know about? Have you evere here with someone special?¡±


    The man gave a sly smile, and Su Mu gave him a faint look.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll shut up. But Su Mu, judging from your reaction, I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t I? Did you reallye here with someone special? Who? Do I know them? We grew up together, so I should know everyone you know, but I can¡¯t think of anyone like that!¡±


    ¡°Han Yu, if you still want to eat, be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll be quiet.¡±


    Han Yu crossed his legs and looked around the ordinary-looking private room, saying in confusion, ¡°Su Mu, you¡¯ve liked this restaurant for more than ten years, right? Why don¡¯t you buy it? If you bought it and ran it on your own for so many years, chain stores would probably have opened all over the country. How could it still be so shabby?¡±


    Su Mu didn¡¯t answer him.


    The dishes were served very quickly.


    ¡°Young master Su, I say it¡¯s fine if youe to this restaurant often, but why do you always order these dishes? Don¡¯t you get tired of them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I can¡¯t beat you. You¡¯re already so old, what¡¯s the point of fighting with a restaurant if you don¡¯t find a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°What does this have to do with whether or not I find a girlfriend? Also, I¡¯m only 25 years old.¡±

 Chapter 7

    Was Forced to Eat Melon Again and Again


    Shi Yan¡¯s eating speed was neither fast nor slow. In about half an hour, she was almost done eating. She put down her chopsticks and took out a tissue to wipe her hands and the corners of her lips. It was a very normal action, but very pleasing to the eyes.


    Not far away, a few girls walked out of the private room. One of the girls happened to see this scene and pursed her lips in disdain. She really saw these kinds of pretentious people everywhere.


    ¡°Wanrou, what are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Then where are we going? Are we going shopping? Or are we going to sing? Wanrou, didn¡¯t you sayst time that you were going to treat us to drinks and karaoke? Since we still have time, why don¡¯t we go today?¡±


    The girl named Wanrou looked gentle and weak.


    When she heard the girl¡¯s words, her expression froze slightly.


    ¡°Who goes to karaoke in the middle of the day? Let¡¯s goter.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go tonight?¡±


    ¡°Wanrou, let¡¯s go tonight. After the college entrance exam, we¡¯re all bored to death. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to get out of the house. I don¡¯t want to go home so early.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Wanrou. You don¡¯t know how hard it was for me to go out just this once. I¡¯ve already finished my college entrance exam, but my mom still forces me to study every day. I don¡¯t want to go home so early either.¡±


    ..


    The girls were all talking at once.


    The delicate girl named Wanrou forced out a smile, ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s do it tonight.¡±


    ¡°Wanrou, I knew you were the best! You treat us to dinner and karaoke. Every time youe out, you spend money.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Wanrou doesn¡¯tck for money, so she won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Wanrou is still the best. Her family gives her a lot of pocket money, unlike us, who only have a fixed amount. It¡¯s almost enough for her to eat and buy some daily necessities. She has to spend it sparingly, or else she¡¯ll go hungry.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re only going to karaoke at night, where should we go to kill time in the afternoon? Why don¡¯t we find a cafe to sit down in? Wanrou, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I still have something to do at noon. You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll contact you guyster.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re Going Home?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Then you go home first. We¡¯ll contact youter. It¡¯s a deal. You¡¯re not allowed to lose contact, then.¡±


    ¡°Since you have something to do, we¡¯ll leave first. Mua, I love you!¡±


    The few girls chatted andughed as they left. As they left, they blew kisses at Wanrou. However, no one waited for her. After a while, she was left standing there alone.


    Shi Yan found this scene very interesting.


    Were all the girls in the city so interesting these days?


    However, she saw the girl named Wanrou look over at her and re fiercely.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Their loud voices had attracted the attention of the people around them.


    There were quite a lot of people looking at them, so why was the girl only ring at her? Could it be that she looked especially easy to re at?


    It seemed that it was better to eat fewer melons in the future.


    Shi Yan, who had just decided that she would eat fewer melons, was about to leave the restaurant when she suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Young master Su, where are we going now? Let me treat you to a drink.¡±


    Han Yu and Su Mu walked out of the private room.


    ¡°Drink in the middle of the day? Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding. Why are you so serious? I¡¯m just trying to lighten up the atmosphere when I see your serious face.¡±


    However, Su Mu suddenly stopped and looked in a certain direction of the restaurant.


    Han Yu followed his line of sight, puzzled, but he did not see anything.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see someone you know?¡±


    Su Mu frowned slightly and retracted his gaze, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Han Yu asked, jogging after him.


    ¡°To thepany.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then I won¡¯t disturb you. I¡¯d better go and fool around with my scoundrel friends.¡±


    ..


    The two of them went downstairs as they spoke.


    Shi Yan came out of her hiding ce, but she could no longer be seen.


    She sighed softly, about to leave, when she heard a voice.


    ¡°Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do this kind of work where I eat? If my friends see you like this, I won¡¯t be able to lift my head!¡±


    Shi Yan turned around to look at the source of the sound.


    It was actually another familiar face.


    Not far behind her was the bathroom, and in front of the bathroom stood a young girl and a middle-aged woman wearing the restaurant¡¯s waitress uniform.


    The woman¡¯s face showed that she had experienced many changes in life, but it was not difficult to see that she had been a beauty when she was young.


    The young girl was the one the groups of girls had called Wanrou just now.


    ¡°I just found a job, I didn¡¯t know that you woulde here to eat with your friends. Wanrou, Mom didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose?! Don¡¯t you say that every time?! I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense anymore! Give me the money!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just give you 500 Yuan Yesterday? You spent it all? Wanrou, our family isn¡¯t well-off. You can¡¯t spend money so extravagantly; you have to save it. You¡¯re still young, and if you develop a habit of spending money extravagantly now, it will only harm you in the future...¡±


    ¡°The conditions are not good, the conditions are not good! What else can you say other than that? Who caused the conditions to not be good? If I didn¡¯t have a mother like you, who got pregnant out of wedlock, would I be living like this? Do you know how I lived in school, so that others would not look down on me as a bastard without a father? It¡¯s all because of you!¡±


    The woman sobbed softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to your nonsense! Give me the money!¡±


    The woman looked at her and took out money from her pocket, sobbing and trembling. She was about to take out three bills and hand them to the girl, but the girl snatched them all.


    ¡°Wanrou, those 800 Yuan are our living expenses for half a month. You can¡¯t take all of it. Give half to mom, okay?¡±


    The girl ignored her, knocking her to the ground and running away.


    She ran in Shi Yan¡¯s direction, her expression changing when she saw Shi Yan standing there.


    Shi Yan ignored her, walking past her to the bathroom.


    Maybe it was because of Shi Yan¡¯s temperament, but it made the girl feel like she was different from her. The girl was afraid of offending someone she shouldn¡¯t have, so she didn¡¯t dare to scold her for eavesdropping. She simply red at Shi Yan¡¯s back and left.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Shi Yan walked over and helped the woman who was pushed to the ground get up, all while sobbing.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who liked to eavesdrop. However, if she had left just now, it would have been discovered by the mother and daughter, who were arguing.


    The person involved in this argument probably didn¡¯t want to be seen, so she hadn¡¯te out yet. She had nned to wait for them to leave before exiting. However, she didn¡¯t expect that the girl would leave from her direction.


    To make the person involved less awkward, she could only pretend toe to the bathroom.


    She walked to the bathroom door, not intending to stop. However, she saw that the woman¡¯s hand was broken and bleeding, so she hesitated for a moment before returning to help her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you. Sorry for making a fool of myself.¡±


    The woman was obviously very sad, but she did not forget to squeeze out a smile in thanks. It could be seen that she was very well-behaved.


    ¡°Do you need me to send you to the hospital to have a look?¡±


    She looked a little seriously injured.


    The woman shook her head, ¡°No need, no need. Thank you.¡±


    Shi Yan did not insist any further. She simply looked at the work card on her clothes.


    Xuan Liuying? That was a good name.


    Aftering out of the restaurant, Shi Yan did not leave immediately. She took out her phone and searched for the nearest pharmacy. After going to the pharmacy, she returned to the restaurant¡¯s front desk.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, are you the customer who was eating in the restaurant just now? Did you leave something behind?¡±


    Even the cashier at the front desk remembered Shi Yan.


    It was not hard to remember her looks and temperament, especially since she came to eat alone.


    ¡°No. There is a waitress called Xuan Liuying upstairs who is injured. She asked me to buy her some medicine. I have something to do and have to leave immediately, so can you pass it to her for me?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll get someone to deliver it to her right away. Thank you so much foring to eat and helping out our colleague.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. It was nothing.¡±

 Chapter 8

    Was As Beautiful As A Painting


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    During that time, Shi Yan stayed in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion in Sea City. She either read books in the small courtyard where she lived eor went out for a walk. However, she didn¡¯t go far. asionally, she would take a book to the small pavilion beside the lotus pond and read.


    She didn¡¯t go to the main building to eat again. It was Xiao Zhao who sent her to the small courtyard. Therefore, she didn¡¯t see the young master of the Jiang family thesest two days. She didn¡¯t even see Jiang Hai very often. The person she saw the most was Xiao Zhao, who was in charge of taking care of her food and living.


    It was evening, and a sunset filled the sky.


    Shi Yan sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window in the study, reading a book. She leaned against the tatami mat in front of the window, and because she was at home, her hair was not tied up. It was just hanging loosely.


    Her soft, ink-ck hair was tied up, and the ponytail reached her waist. It hung loosely, and when she sat on the floor again, it scattered all over the floor.


    The door to the study was not closed, so as soon as Little Zhao arrived, she saw the scene in the study.


    The girl was dressed in a simple white t-shirt with ck pants. She leaned back against the sofa and sat on the carpet, her knees bent. As her ck hair scattered, she held a book with both hands and focused all her attention on it. The sunset glow fell on her through the floor-to-ceiling ss window, the scene gentle and containing a soul-stirring beauty.


    Little Zhao waspletely rooted to the spot. She was deeply attracted by this scene and could not regain her senses for a long time. It was only when Shi Yan raised her eyes and looked over that she saw her.


    ¡°Sister Zhao, is there something you need from me?¡±


    Xiao Zhao finally regained her senses.


    Although Old Madame Jiang was suppressing them, very few people in the Jiang family¡¯s old residence dared to privately discuss the guests that Old Madame Jiang personally invited over. Still, there were always people who could not help but gossip. They might not have any bad intentions; they just couldn¡¯t help but secretly discuss it.


    She had overheard it by ident.


    They said that Miss Shi came from the countryside and was an orphan. She would not be used toing to such a big family. In front of others, Miss Shi would be cautious and at a loss. If other guests came to visit and Miss Shi happened to be present, she might even embarrass Old Madame Jiang and the Jiang family.


    To put it bluntly, some of them were saying that Miss Shi was not presentable.


    How was this person in front of them, who could casually sit there like a beautiful painting, not presentable? How many people couldpare with her looks and temperament?


    Those who were discussing it in private had never seen Miss Shi with their own eyes. As soon as they saw her, they would definitely not have such thoughts.


    Speaking of this, some people were even secretly guessing at Old Madame Jiang¡¯s intention of bringing Miss Shi to the old house.


    Miss Shi was Old Madame Jiang¡¯s savior and was very much liked by her. Old Madame Jiang was not someone with a good family background, and Miss Shi was an orphan and a young girl. Old Madame Jiang had been urging the young master, who had been single for the past two years, to find a partner.


    Forget about the others, even Little Zhao could not help but have this thought. However, unlike the others, who thought that Shi Yan was not worthy of the young master of the Jiang family, Little Zhao did not think so.


    Of course, no matter what guesses and thoughts she had in her heart, Little Zhao did not show it, nor did she talk too much about these things.


    Seeing that Little Zhao was in a daze and could not speak, Shi Yan smiled and asked, ¡°Did you bring dinner over for me?¡±


    Her pleasant voice was indescribably gentle, making people feel as if they were bathed in a spring breeze simply by listening to her voice.


    There were countless times where Little Zhao hadmented in her heart that it was a kind of enjoyment to be in the same space as Miss Shi.


    ¡°No, Old Madame Jiang and the eldest miss have returned. They asked me to invite you over.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Jiang is back?¡± Shi Yan asked, but she did not look surprised.


    The eldest young master of the Jiang family had said that they would be back in about three days. Today was the third day, so if they were not back tonight, they would be back by tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s back. She¡¯s waiting for you in Old Madame Jiang¡¯s courtyard.¡±


    Shi Yan closed the book and stood up.


    ¡°Sister Zhao, wait for me for three minutes. I¡¯ll tidy up a little.¡±


    Three minutes meant three minutes.


    She put the book back on the bookshelf and returned to her room. When she came out of the room, her hair was tied up and she was carrying a few gift bags in her hands.


    It didn¡¯t take more than three minutes.


    ¡°Why did Miss Shi tie up her hair? You looked so good just now.¡±


    Looking at the things in Shi Yan¡¯s hands, Xiao Zhao knew that this was a greeting gift prepared by Shi Yan. She did not ask further, only saying, ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Shi Yan did not refuse, cing two of the gift bags into Xiao Zhao¡¯s hands.


    At her earlierment, Shi Yan chuckled and said, ¡°Am I not pretty just like this?¡±


    Xiao Zhao raised her head to meet her smiling face, and once again, her beauty exploded!


    She shook her head like a rattle-drum, ¡°No, no, no! Of course not! No matter what, Miss Shi looks good.¡±


    She only felt that the Miss Shi who had her hair scattered had more feelings than the Miss Shi who had her hair tied up in a high ponytail.


    With a faint smile, Shi Yan said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When they went downstairs, she asked Little Zhao, ¡°How is your brother?¡±


    Little Zhao had returned from the hospital to resume work. Shi Yan knew that her brother had been in a car ident when she left the mall that day. It was not serious, but the injury would take 100 days to heal. He had to recuperate for a period of time.


    ¡°He¡¯s much better now. He¡¯ll be able to get out of the hospital after some time. Thank you for your concern, Miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Old Madame Jiang¡¯s courtyard was next door. It was only a two-minute walk from the courtyard.


    Xiao Zhao led Shi Yan inside.


    ¡°Xiao Yan,e here. Come here and show Grandma Jiang. You¡¯ve grown into a big girl after three years. You¡¯re getting more and more beautiful!¡±


    As soon as she entered the door, she heard Old Madame Jiang¡¯s joyful voice.


    In the living room, Old Madame Jiang was sitting on a specially made big chair. Beside her stood a woman in her fifties, and on the sofa sat a girl that was eighteen or neen years old.


    Old Madame Jiang was kind-looking, but she did not lose her dignity. The woman standing beside her had a smile on her face, and it was also a very kind face. The girl sitting on the sofa had a beautiful face, and her eyes were beautiful and lively.


    She stared at Shi Yan, full of curiosity as she sized her up.


    ¡°Grandma Jiang,¡± Shi Yan nodded with a smile.


    The olddy was so happy that her eyes narrowed into slits. She waved at her, ¡°Xiao Yan,e here,e here!¡±


    Only then did she see the thing in Shi Yan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why are you still bringing things?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting. This is the greeting gift I have prepared for you, the twodies, and Miss Jiang.¡±


    The greeting gift she prepared was only for thedies. As a girl, it was somewhat inappropriate for her to prepare a greeting gift for the men of the Jiang family.


    ¡°The journey here was rather far, so it was inconvenient to bring too much luggage. I only went to buy it after I came here. I hope Grandma Jiang won¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Why would I mind? I¡¯m more than happy. You said you woulde here as soon as you came to the city, so why did you prepare a greeting gift?¡±


    The woman next to the olddy took it and smiled at Shi Yan, ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Rui, who was sitting at the side, also stood up in joy.


    ¡°There is actually one for me. Thank you, Xiao Yan.¡±


    Seeing Shi Yan look at her, Jiang Rui smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard grandmother mention you more than once, and I¡¯ve finally met you today. It¡¯s too strange to directly call you by your name, so do you mind if I call you Xiao Yan?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Interaction Between Siblings


    Shi Yan replied with a faint smile, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t call me Miss Jiang. Just call me Rui¡¯er. That¡¯s what my family calls me.¡±


    ¡°Rui¡¯er.¡±


    Jiang Rui stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly said, ¡°Xiao Yan, you¡¯re really good-looking!¡±


    Jiang Rui had heard from Grandma Jiang more than once that Shi Yan was good-looking. She believed in her aesthetic judgment, not thinking that Grandma Jiang only thought that her savior was good-looking because she had a filter when it came to the girl. Since Grandma Jiang said so, it meant that Shi Yan was really good-looking.


    However, even though she was mentally prepared, when she saw Shi Yan in person, Jiang Rui could not help but be amazed.


    Her sudden praise left Shi Yan stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Thank you. You are also very good-looking.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay. Both of you are very good-looking. Quickly, sit down.¡±


    Grandma Jiang was very satisfied when she saw the two of them chatting and getting along so well.


    ¡°Xiao Yan,e and sit down,¡±Jiang Rui insisted warmly.


    Shi Yan walked over and sat down.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, this is my granddaughter, Jiang Rui. I mentioned her to you on the phone. Do you need me to introduce you further?¡±


    Grandma Jiang looked at Shi Yan with a smile.


    Shi Yan replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to introduce me.¡±


    She then nodded slightly at Jiang Rui, who was looking at her.


    Her gaze fell on the gift bag that was ced on the solid wood tea table in front of her and said, ¡°I have prepared four gifts. Two handkerchiefs are for first madam and second madam, respectively. The silk scarf is for Rui¡¯er. I didn¡¯t see anything suitable for Grandma Jiang, so I brought along a string of Buddhist beads that I went to the temple with my elders to beg for a long time ago.¡±


    Grandma Jiang believed in Buddhism.


    ¡°Buddhist beads? You are such a thoughtful child. Little Bowl, open it and take a look.¡±


    Little Bowl was the woman beside Grandma Jiang. In the old house, everyone called her Auntie Bowl.


    ¡°Let me help,¡± Jiang Rui insisted, in high spirits.


    Holding the silk scarf, Jiang Rui eximed, ¡°Wow, this is too beautiful!¡±


    It was indeed beautiful. Jiang Rui was not exaggerating; even Grandma Jiang was a little surprised.


    The silk scarf and the two handkerchiefs were lying in the gift box. Whether it was the material or the workmanship, although they were not the best in the industry, they could not be bought anywhere.


    The embroidery was very delicate and exquisite.


    Looking at the string of Buddhist beads lying in the wooden box, they looked ordinary at first nce, but upon closer inspection, feltpletely different. A sense of antiquity washed over her. Grandma Jiang believed in Buddhism and was very knowledgeable about Buddhist beads. With one look, she could tell that these were not ordinary Buddhist beads.


    Auntie Bowl saw Grandma Jiang staring at the Buddhist beads, so she picked them up and handed them to her.


    Grandma Jiang held them in her hand, gently stroking them.


    She was even more amazed.


    She looked at Shi Yan and said, ¡°Xiao Yan, these...¡±


    ¡°I was quite lucky. When I was out shopping, I happened toe across a good embroidery shop. I bought the scarves and handkerchiefs from that shop. The Buddhist beads were bought from the temple by my elders a long time ago. They are not expensive things.¡±


    She sat there with her hands crossed on herp. She sat very upright with a faint smile on her face, giving people a quiet and indifferent feeling.


    Grandma Jiang looked at her deeply and did not say anything more.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s from Xiao Yan, Grandma Jiang will ept it. The gift is very good. Xiao Yan has good taste. My two daughters-inw are not in the old house, so I thank you on their behalf for the carefully prepared gifts.¡±


    Jiang Rui said, ¡°I heard from Xiao Zhao on the phone that she took you to Xihua Street. I¡¯m quite familiar with Xihua Street. Howe I didn¡¯t know there was such a good embroidery shop there?¡±


    At Xiao Zhao¡¯s insistence, Jiang Rui also called her Xiao Zhao.


    Shi Yan met Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s in an alley, very few people usually go to that ce. I identally walked there.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then you¡¯re really lucky. When you have time, can you take me there? This embroidery is too exquisite. I want to buy two more pieces to give to my friends.¡±


    The workmanship was exquisite, and the price would definitely not be too expensive.


    However, Jiang Rui did not raise the price.


    With Grandma Jiang¡¯s repeated emphasis on Shi Yan¡¯s background, Jiang Rui knew in her heart that Shi Yan was an orphan who lived a poor life in the countryside. As for the rest, she did not care. She only needed to know that Shi Yan had put in a lot of effort in preparing this gift.


    ¡°Sure. Let me know when you want to go. I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked very happy after getting her confirmation. She held the silk scarf in her hand and stuck her face against it. She blinked her big, watery eyes and looked at Shi Yan.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, I like it so much. Thank you.¡±


    Just as Shi Yan was about to say something, a voice interrupted her.


    ¡°What do you like?¡±


    Everyone looked in the direction of the voice. Someone was walking in from outside the door, his face cold and his aura threatening. The temperature around him seemed to have dropped a little with his appearance.


    The person who came was the young master of the Jiang family, Jiang Sheng.


    It was only a little past five in the afternoon. Usually, Jiang Sheng was still on his way back from thepany to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence at this time.


    He first nodded to Grandma Jiang and greeted her, ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    He turned to Jiang Rui once again and asked, ¡°What do you like?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yan prepared a gift for me. Brother, look, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s expression was cold and his aura was strong, but Jiang Rui did not seem to be afraid of him at all. She happily showed off the gift in her hand to him.


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s gaze fell on the silk scarf in Jiang Rui¡¯s hand. With his eyesight, he could tell at a nce whether the gift was good or bad.


    He was slightly surprised.


    He nced at Shi Yan, who was sitting calmly beside Jiang Rui.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very beautiful,¡± he replied to Jiang Rui.


    He then said to Shi Yan, ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯ve spent a lot of money.¡±


    His tone was still cold.


    Shi Yan did not care. She only smiled slightly in response.


    ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡± Grandma Jiang asked.


    ¡°I heard that you and Rui¡¯er came back, so I left work early.¡±


    He walked over and sat beside Jiang Rui.


    ¡°Brother, Xiao Yan didn¡¯t prepare gifts just for me. She also prepared gifts for grandmother, mother, and second aunt. Each gift is very exquisite. Xiao Yan has really good taste.¡±


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s gaze swept across the other gifts and replied, ¡°Yes, I see. Keep the gifts. But how can you scrutinize the gifts in front of the person who gave them to you?¡±


    With Jiang Sheng¡¯s reminder, Jiang Rui realized that it was indeed inappropriate for her to do so. It was fine if other people¡¯s gifts could withstand scrutiny, but if it was a very ordinary gift that could not, she would be suspected of deliberately embarrassing others.


    She took a look at Shi Yan and saw that she did not seem to care, so Jiang Rui felt slightly relieved and smiled, ¡°I like it so much.¡±


    She folded the silk scarf and put it back.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, this is my brother, Jiang Sheng. You have met him, right?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve met him. When I first arrived at the Jiang family, Young Master Jiang and Uncle Hai received me. We had dinner together that day.¡±


    ¡°Then, Xiao Yan, your meal must have been very difficult. My brother likes to keep a cold face to everyone, and he doesn¡¯t talk much. Besides, he¡¯s quite intimidating.¡±


    It was really hard for Shi Yan to answer this question. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t need to answer it.


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s face darkened after hearing Jiang Rui¡¯s words. He knocked on Jiang Rui¡¯s forehead, ¡°What do you mean I like to keep a cold face to everyone? Have I ever kept a cold face to you?¡±


    Jiang Rui cried out in pain and covered her forehead.


    ¡°When haven¡¯t you ever kept a cold face to me? Not only did you keep a cold face to me, you often hit me.¡±


    ¡°I hit you? Jiang Rui¡¯er, are you sure?¡±Jiang Sheng¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Why? You hit me just now. It hurts so much.¡±


    Jiang Sheng was about to pull on her hand, ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Stay away from me. I don¡¯t have a brother as ruthless as you.¡±


    Jiang Rui pretended to be angry and moved away from him towards Shi Yan.


    She even hugged Shi Yan¡¯s arm.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you and your sister usually make a scene. However, Xiao Yan just got home. Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯llugh at you?¡± Grandma Jiang reprimanded, but her eyes were smiling.


    She said to Shi Yan, ¡°They have always gotten along like this. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and shook her head, indicating that it was fine.


    She did not say much.


    However, there was a sh of absent-mindedness in her expression.


    She had once¡­

 Chapter 10

    Which Man Would Benefit From It


    That night, they had dinner in the main building.


    After dinner, Jiang Rui took Shi Yan for a walk, saying that she would personally help her to familiarize herself with the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion. Shi Yan did not refuse.


    Therefore, only Grandma Jiang and Jiang Cheng were left in the main hall of the main building.


    Looking at the backs of the two leaving girls, Grandma Jiang revealed a loving and gratified smile.


    ¡°It seems that Rui¡¯er and Xiao Yan get along very well.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s rare to see Rui¡¯er get along so well with someone she just met,¡± Jiang Cheng said as he took a sip of tea.


    Grandma Jiang stroked the Buddhist beads on her wrist and asked Jiang Cheng, ¡°Ah Cheng, what do you think of Little Yan?¡±


    The Buddhist beads were Shi Yan¡¯s greeting gift to her, so she put them on.


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s hand which was holding the teacup paused, and he frowned slightly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Little Zhao had heard the private discussions of the servants in the old house. As the current head of the Jiang family in Sea City, how could Jiang Sheng hide it from his ears?


    He didn¡¯t want to hear these discussions anymore. He had originally nned toe back tonight and ask Jiang Hai to warn them. The olddy and Jiang Rui would be back soon, so he didn¡¯t have time to order Jiang Hai to do this.


    ¡°I¡¯m just asking what you think of this child, Xiao Yan? Why are you reacting so strongly? Are you worried that I¡¯ll set you up?¡± Grandma Jiang red at him.


    ¡°I do want to set you up, but I think that child, Xiao Yan, doesn¡¯t have any interest in you at all.¡±


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed deeper and deeper.


    ¡°Grandmother!¡±


    ¡°Alright, your grandmother isn¡¯t the kind of person who would randomly pick a couple. What¡¯s the rush? If you¡¯re not willing to let grandmother set you up now, don¡¯t regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Jiang Cheng¡¯s tone was extremely firm.


    ¡°Fine, fine, fine. If you don¡¯t want to do it, then don¡¯t do it. Why are you speaking so loudly? Your grandmother isn¡¯t deaf. Grandmother is asking you very seriously. What do you think of this child, Xiao Yan?¡±


    Seeing Jiang Cheng¡¯s face darken, it seemed as if he wanted to immediately get up and leave, so Grandma Jiang quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to answer me in the way a man looks at a woman. I¡¯m simply asking you to evaluate Xiao Yan based on your impression of this child. I don¡¯t know who you take after with that temper of yours.¡±


    Seeing that Grandma Jiang didn¡¯t seem to have any other intentions, Jiang Sheng said, ¡°She doesn¡¯t look like a child from the countryside at all.¡±


    ¡°But Xiao Yan is really a child from the countryside. I stayed at Xiao Yan¡¯s house for more than half a month. Although I didn¡¯t specifically ask around, I¡¯ve heard many things about Xiaoyan from my neighbors. She¡¯s a sensible child that¡¯s had a tough life.¡±


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s gaze fell on the Buddhist beads on Grandma Jiang¡¯s wrist.


    At this time, Grandma Jiang was still stroking the string of Buddhist beads.


    Jiang Sheng frowned slightly. He knew that this was a gift from Shi Yan to Grandma Jiang, as he had seen it in Grandma Jiang¡¯s Courtyard just now.


    ¡°What does grandmother want to say?¡±


    ¡°I just want to say that Xiaoyan is a child from the countryside.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother wants to remind me not to investigate her?¡±


    Grandma Jiang smiled at him, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. You said it yourself.¡±


    Jiang Cheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandmother. I don¡¯t n to investigate her. As long as she doesn¡¯t do anything harmful to the Jiang family in Sea City, she¡¯s just an honored guest invited here by grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yan saved my life. I¡¯ve long treated her as my own granddaughter. Since she¡¯s an orphan and has no rtives, I n to let her live in the old house from now on. I especially prepared the courtyard for her. Although theyout of the courtyard is different from Rui¡¯er¡¯s, the size is equivalent.¡±


    In other words, Shi Yan¡¯s status in this family was simr to Jiang Rui¡¯s.


    ¡°The Jiang family doesn¡¯tck the money to raise a granddaughter,¡± Jiang Sheng said.


    In other words, this matter was up to Grandma Jiang, and he would not interfere.


    Grandma Jiang looked at him and said, ¡°Send me back to the courtyard. It¡¯s tiring for an old skeleton to sit in one ce for such a long time.¡±


    Jiang Sheng put down the teacup and got up to help her.


    *


    Jiang Rui skipped in front and turned to Shi Yan with a smile, ¡°Little Yan, the scenery of the old house is not bad, right?¡±


    The two of them walked in the garden of the Jiang family¡¯s old house. There were many flowers blooming this season, and they gave off a pleasant smell at night.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes curved slightly, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Rui slowed down her pace. ¡°Grandmother and I haven¡¯t been home for the past two days. It must have been boring for you to stay at home alone, right? I heard that you and my brother had one meal together and haven¡¯t seen each other since. My brother really doesn¡¯t know how to entertain guests at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not boring. With Sister Zhao apanying me, it¡¯s much livelier than when I¡¯m at home. I¡¯m always alone at home.¡±


    That¡¯s right, she was an orphan.


    Jiang Rui did not pick up her pace anymore. She just walked beside Shi Yan.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, I heard from grandmother that the environment at your home is very good. There are natural mountains, forests, and streams, and the scenery is picturesque. I¡¯ve wanted to go there for a long time, so if there¡¯s a chance, please bring me there.¡±


    ¡°Sure. If you don¡¯t mind the long journey and the difficulty of taking a ne or a car, you cane back with me during winter vacation.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, then it¡¯s a deal.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled faintly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I heard from grandmother that you like reading?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you have any other hobbies other than reading?¡±


    When she met Shi Yan¡¯s slightly puzzled gaze, Jiang Rui scratched her head in embarrassment and exined, ¡°Although my academic results are not bad, to be honest, I don¡¯t really like reading. It¡¯s all because of my brother, who forced me to. If my brother hadn¡¯t watched me review every day, I might not have been able to get such good results in the college entrance examination.


    ¡°I want to ask you if you have any other hobbies besides reading so that I can take you to y. Grandma gave me a task. She asked me to make sure that I help familiarize you with Sea City before school starts.¡±


    Familiarizing her with Sea City was an exaggeration, of course. A first-tier city took up arge area, and even people who were born and raised here did not dare to say that they were familiar with it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other hobbies, but I don¡¯t particrly hate doing things. If you are familiar with Sea City, you can make the arrangements.¡±


    Grandma Jiang was full of good intentions, and she had already agreed to live in the Jiang family¡¯s old residence, so Shi Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t reject Grandma Jiang¡¯s request for Jiang Rui to entertain her.


    After all, Jiang Rui had just finished her college entrance exam and was bored.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the arrangements myself?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were curved.


    Under the streemp, Jiang Rui was stunned by her smile.


    She came back to her senses and sighed, ¡°Xiao Yan, I¡¯ve seen so many girls, but none of them are as beautiful as you.¡±


    Shi Yan was a little confused. Why did the topic suddenly change to her appearance?


    ¡°You forgot to include yourself.¡±


    Jiang Rui waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no. Although I¡¯m also beautiful, I¡¯m still a little less beautiful than you. Please believe in a good-looking dog¡¯s judgment of beauty.¡±


    Shi Yanughed.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, although I haven¡¯t spent much time with you, I can already tell that you have a very good personality, and you¡¯re so good-looking. I don¡¯t know which man will benefit from you in the future.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She suddenly did not know whether she should tell Jiang Rui that her personality was better or which man would benefit from her in the future.


    What Man? There was no such creature in her life n.


    Although she did not seem to have any life n now.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, do you have someone you like?¡±

 Chapter 11

    Time for the Jiang family Banquet


    Is there anyone you like?


    No one had ever talked to Shi Yan about this topic. Like many of her peers, she went to school step by step. However, in school, she did not take the initiative to get close to anyone. After all these years, she had been living alone. She did not have any friends or family around her, so there was even anyone to talk to her about this. Therefore, when she heard Jiang Rui ask her this, she felt that it was a little new.


    She smiled and shook her head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No? Actually, I don¡¯t have anyone either.¡± After that, she chuckled and asked again, ¡°Then, Xiao Yan, what type do you like? Let me introduce you to someone. I know quite a number of young talents.¡±


    Before Shi Yan could answer, she shook her head and said, ¡°Forget it, forget it. It¡¯s better not to introduce you. Although I know quite a number of young talents, when I look at you, I feel that those people don¡¯t seem to be worthy of you. Sigh, I really don¡¯t know which man you will benefit from in the future.¡±


    The two of them chatted andughed as they slowly walked back to their respective courtyards.


    Shi Yan washed up as usual and went to the study to read. She went back to her room to sleep around 11 o¡¯clock.


    Meanwhile, Jiang Rui returned to her own courtyard. As soon as she entered the door, she saw that the living room¡¯s lights were on. She grinned in surprise.


    However, she quickly thought of something and adjusted her facial expression to hide her smile. Only then did she walk in with a straight face.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she snorted proudly.


    A person was sitting on the sofa in the living room. There was aptop on hisp. Before Jiang Rui entered the door, he had been busy, his head lowered. When he heard the sound, he put down theptop and looked at her.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡±


    There was a slight smile on his lips.


    It was the young master of the Jiang family, Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang Rui snorted arrogantly again. She lifted her chin and did not look at him.


    The smile on Jiang Sheng¡¯s lips deepened, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you developed your temper. You were clearly the one who ndered me in front of outsiders first. I wasn¡¯t angry, but you got angry instead.¡±


    ¡°How did I nder you?¡±Jiang Rui put her hands on her hips and pouted, looking spoiled and arrogant.


    ¡°You said I was cold to you, but isn¡¯t that nder? When have I ever been cold to you? I can¡¯t wait to hold you in my hands, you heartless little thing.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Jiang Sheng patted the seat beside him. ¡°I made you a cup of milk. Come here and drink it.¡±


    Jiang Rui raised her chin again and turned her face away, not looking at him.


    Jiang Sheng sighed softly and said, ¡°Rui¡¯er, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many days. Are you going to quarrel with your brother the moment youe back? Don¡¯t you miss your brother at all?¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Rui still did not want to talk to him, he did not feel angry. Instead, he continued, ¡°I took time out of my busy schedule to chat with you every day. As soon as I heard that you and Grandma were back, I rushed back from thepany. Only a heartless person like you would not even inform me in advance that you were going to apany Grandma on a long trip. I learned about it from someone else, after you left.¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s face stiffened.


    It was indeed unreasonable for her to apany grandmother on a long trip without telling him in advance.


    She then turned her gaze to him with a look of unwillingness.


    ¡°Alright, seeing that you¡¯re so sincere, I won¡¯t argue with you.¡±


    Jiang Sheng couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Who was the one who didn¡¯t argue with whom?


    He picked up the milk on the wooden tea table in front of him and handed it to her, ¡°Drink this first.¡±


    Jiang Rui took the milk, sat down beside him, and took a sip. She nced at theputer in front of her and frowned, ¡°Brother, you didn¡¯t finish your work? Can¡¯t you rest properly even when you are home?¡±


    Jiang Sheng closed theputer.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to rest now.¡±


    His handnded on Jiang Rui¡¯s head and rubbed it twice. His tone was gentle, like no one had ever heard before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t frown. It¡¯s so ugly.¡±


    Jiang Rui red at him.


    Jiang Sheng was not angry. Instead, heughed.


    ¡°Why are you only back now? Did you get along well with Miss Shi?¡±


    Jiang Rui held the milk in both hands and drank it. When she heard that, she blinked her eyes and nodded frantically, ¡°Yes, we got along very well.¡±


    ¡°How many times have I told you not to shake your head while drinking? It¡¯s easy to choke.¡±


    He pulled out a tissue and wiped the milk off of the corner of Jiang Rui¡¯s lips. His movements were skillful.


    ¡°It was only your first time meeting today. How did you hit it off? I haven¡¯t seen you with many good friends in so many years. It¡¯s not easy for you to fall in love with someone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t really say. It¡¯s just that Little Yan has a very special temperament that makes people feel veryfortable around her.¡±


    Jiang Sheng raised his chin and pointed at her face, ¡°There¡¯s still milk on your face. I didn¡¯t get it.¡±


    Jiang Sheng carefully wiped her face clean with a tissue. His movements and eyes were gentle.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because she¡¯s grandmother¡¯s guest that she forced herself to be polite?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. When I hadn¡¯t seen her, I thought that Little Yan was grandmother¡¯s savior and that grandmother had invited her as a guest. As the eldest daughter of the Jiang family and someone who is the same age as Little Yan, I should do my best to take good care of her as the host. I followed grandmother¡¯s instructions and brought her to familiarize herself with the new environment. However, when I saw Little Yan in person, I changed my mind. I want to be friends with her.¡±


    ¡°Based on intuition? Regardless of the other party¡¯s background?¡± Jiang Sheng asked, but his tone was not firm.


    Jiang Rui nced at him. ¡°Isn¡¯t making friends based on Intuition? Who makes friends depending on the other party¡¯s background? Brother, even though Xiao Yan has many behaviors that don¡¯t fit her status as an orphan girl from the countryside, I really don¡¯t think she is the kind of person with evil intentions.¡±


    Seeing that Jiang Sheng did not speak, she said, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t believe my judgment, you should at least trust Grandma. Xiao Yan is someone that Grandma invited over many times to stay at home.


    ¡°But Brother, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in charge of the family. You can¡¯t see things as simply as me and Grandma. You can¡¯t have the intention to harm others, but you can¡¯t be unwary of others. After all, the old residence is¡­ Different from the past. We won¡¯t deliberately target Xiao Yan, but if she really... Has other intentions,?Brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about me just because we¡¯re friends. In my mind, nothing is more important than you and the Jiang family.¡±


    Jiang Sheng stroked her long hair, ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°So, you really intend to make her your friend?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Since you want to make this friend, make it a good one. You can only make a true friend if you treat each other with sincerity. As for the rest, I¡¯m here for you. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it.¡±


    Jiang Rui raised her eyebrows proudly, ¡°I know, I¡¯m just reminding you. I don¡¯t intend to make this friend without sincerity.¡±


    Suddenly, she moved closer to Jiang Sheng, ¡°But Brother, when I was on my way back, I heard the servants whispering to each other. They said that grandmother brought Little Yan to the old residence to set you up. Is that true?¡±


    Jiang Sheng¡¯s eyes darkened visibly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not true! I¡¯ve already asked Uncle Hai to pass down the order. There won¡¯t be such messy discussions in the old residence in the future!¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s no such thing, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Why are you being so fierce?¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s tone was reproachful, but her eyes were curved.


    Seeing her like this, Jiang Cheng¡¯s arrogance disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°Finish the milk, then go upstairs to take a bath and sleep. I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t had a good rest in other people¡¯s houses in the past few days. I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep.¡±


    *


    ¡°Xiao Yan, is there anywhere else you want to go next?¡±


    Half a monthter, in the living room of Shi Yan¡¯s small building, Jiang Rui was flipping through the interesting ces in Sea City with a tablet, talking to Shi Yan beside her.


    In the past half month, Jiang Rui had taken Shi Yan out to y every day and went to many interesting ces in Sea City. Jiang Rui did not call anyone else, so it was just the two of them.


    Shi Yan was very satisfied that Jiang Rui did not call anyone else when she went out to y. She did not have a lively personality to begin with, and she just wanted to go out and y quietly. She did not like a noisy group of people.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that today is your family¡¯s once-a-month meal time? If your family is not very busy, will theye back at night? We won¡¯t go out today.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Who Had She Bewitched


    ¡°Oh right, I would have forgotten if you didn¡¯t mention it. Then we¡¯d better not go out today. Otherwise, if we¡¯re too happy and forget toe backte, we¡¯ll be scolded by my mother again.¡±


    Putting the tablet to the side, Jiang Rui asked Shi Yan, ¡°Then Xiao Yan, how are we going to kill time today? I definitely can¡¯t stand to stay in the house all day.¡±


    Shi Yan put down the silent ck screen of her phone and asked her with a chuckle, ¡°How did you kill time before I came?¡±


    Seeing that Shi Yan did not hold the phone in her hand for a few minutes and that she did not open any apps during these few minutes, she casually tapped on the screen and put it down again.


    Jiang Rui sighed once again. Xiao Yan¡¯s self-control was really not something she couldpare to.


    ¡°When I go to school, I go to school. When I don¡¯t go to school and don¡¯t have any homework to do, I either go to my brother¡¯s office to apany him to work, or I invite a few girls to go shopping. However, before the college entrance examination, my studies were heavier. I spent most of my time studying, so I didn¡¯t have so much free time.


    ¡°Humans are really strange creatures. When I¡¯m busy, I look forward to being free. It¡¯s fine if I have a few days of free time, but if I have too much free time, I¡¯ll get bored. I¡¯ve been free for more than two months, and I feel like I¡¯ve yed with everything I need to y, and I don¡¯t seem to be interested in anything. It¡¯s fortunate that I have had you to apany me during this half month. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to spend these few days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t have any hobbies?¡±


    Jiang Rui thought for a moment and shook her head, ¡°No. I don¡¯t seem to have anything particrly annoying, but I also don¡¯t have anything that I particrly like.¡±


    She nced at the book beside Shi Yan and said, ¡°Unlike you, who likes reading. As long as you have books to read, you won¡¯t feel bored even if you stay in for an entire day.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled faintly and did not say anything.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been outside these few days. Thest time I apanied you around the old house was at night. Why don¡¯t I apany you around the old house today? I heard from Xiao Zhao that before Grandma and I came back, you liked to take books to the pavilion by the lotus pond and read. After a while, I¡¯ll apany you there to read,¡± Jiang Rui suddenly suggested.


    ¡°I can read, but what about you? Won¡¯t you feel bored?¡±Shi Yan asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to find a fishing rod. You read, and I¡¯ll fish. I can¡¯t stay in one ce for too long, but fishing is an exception. I can stay still for a long time when I¡¯m fishing.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled at her. Jiang Rui felt a little guilty under her gaze.


    She quickly promised, ¡°Really, I can stay still if I¡¯m fishing!¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to the study room to find two books. Get someone to prepare the fishing equipment and send them to the pavilion first. We¡¯ll walk around the courtyard for a while, then go there directly.¡±


    Staring at Shi Yan¡¯s back as she got up and went upstairs, Jiang Rui asked Xiao Zhao, who was sitting on another sofa and using her phone to study a new cooking method, ¡°Xiao Zhao, what did Xiao Yan mean by that smile just now? Does she not believe me?¡±


    Although Xiao Zhao was studying the new cooking method, he had heard their conversation.


    Hearing this, she smiled and asked, ¡°Miss, do you think you can stay here just because you believe that you can fish?¡±


    ¡°Humph! If you don¡¯t believe that I can stay still, then I¡¯ll stay here and show you! Today, I¡¯ll fish for as long as Little Yan reads in the Lotus Pond Pavilion!¡±


    *


    ¡°Little Yan, are you almost done reading your book?¡±


    The two of them strolled around the courtyard for about an hour before they went to the pavilion. Shi Yan read while Jiang Rui fished. In less than an hour, Jiang Rui couldn¡¯t sit still anymore.


    Shi Yan shifted her gaze away from the books and looked at her in amusement.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s face immediately turned red.


    She was embarrassed for overestimating herself.


    ¡°I took two books. I was only halfway through the first one,¡± Shi Yan said.


    Shi Yan was sitting at the Stone Table in the pavilion, reading. At that time, she was holding a book, and there was another book on the Stone Table beside her.


    Jiang Rui was even more embarrassed.


    Just as she was thinking of an excuse to leave first, Shi Yan found an excuse for her.


    Shi Yan smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have other things to do? If you have something to do, just go and do it. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me. I¡¯m focused on reading, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I have other things to do. But Xiao Yan, is it okay for you to be here alone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Before you and Grandma Jiang came back, I often came here alone to read.¡±


    Her gaze fell on the pile of fishing equipment.


    ¡°As for your things, do you need someone to help you pack them up?¡±


    ¡°No, no, I can pack them up myself.¡±


    What a joke. She did not want others to know how embarrassing it had been for her to not be able to hold on for long.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was about to stand up to help, Jiang Rui quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°Read your book, don¡¯t worry about me. I can clean it up myself.¡±


    She could clean it up, but Jiang Rui¡¯s hair was scattered. Although her slightly curly hair was not as long as Shi Yan¡¯s, it was not short either. It almost reached her waist. With her hair scattered like this, she had to pack up a lot of things to take back. In fact, it was a bit of a hindrance.


    Her gaze suddenlynded on Shi Yan¡¯s rubber band and her high ponytail. Her eyes lit up. ¡°Xiao Yan, lend me the rubber band on your head to tie up my hair. My hair is too much of a hindrance.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at her.


    It was indeed quite a hindrance.


    She took off the rubber band and walked over to pass it to her.


    However, she did not know who was mesmerized by the scene of her getting up and walking over while taking off the rubber band.


    Two people happened to pass by not far away, and one of them happened to see this scene.


    He stopped in his tracks, his eyes shing with amazement.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    The person next to him also stopped and followed his line of sight. When he saw the girl in the gazebo, he frowned slightly.


    ¡°My sister.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know your precious sister. I¡¯m asking who the other girl is.¡±


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s brows rxed slightly.


    His gaze then turned to Shi Yan, who was beside Jiang Rui.


    ¡°She¡¯s my grandmother¡¯s guest.¡±


    ¡°Your Grandmother¡¯s guest? Is she the girl who recently saved your grandmother¡¯s life and was brought over by your grandmother from the countryside to live in your house?¡±


    Shi Yan had already been in Sea City for more than half a month. Not only had she stayed in the Jiang family¡¯s old residence, but she had also been personally receiving Jiang Rui, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, for the past half a month. It was impossible for the outside world to not hear about it.


    After all, the Jiang family¡¯s status in Sea City was extraordinary. The young master of the Jiang family, Jiang Cheng, was the most popr person in the family.


    Many people were guessing the reason why Old Madame Jiang had brought an orphan girl from the countryside to stay at her home. Most of them thought that Old Madame Jiang had taken a fancy to her and intended to let her live as her granddaughter-inw.


    Therefore, many people in the outside world knew about Shi Yan¡¯s existence, but very few people knew her name and what she looked like.


    ¡°So it¡¯s her! Didn¡¯t you say that she grew up in the countryside? Why don¡¯t I look like her?¡±


    None of the socialites he had met couldpare to her looks and temperament.


    Jiang Cheng nced at him and did not reply. He simply walked towards the pavilion.


    The man behind him rolled his eyes and quickly followed.


    ¡°Ah Cheng, I heard that people outside are saying that Grandma Jiang brought this girl over to your house. Is she trying to set you up with her?¡±


    Jiang Cheng stopped in his tracks. He frowned and looked at him sharply.


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to hear such things again!¡±


    The man was not frightened by his gaze. He smiledzily, ¡°Fine, fine. I won¡¯t say it. I heard it from the outside.¡±


    Then, he whispered something behind him. Jiang Cheng did not hear it clearly, or maybe he did, but he did not care.

 Chapter 13

    Shi Yan¡¯s Book Fell


    Jiang Rui, who was suddenly struck by her beauty, stared at her with wide eyes. It took her quite a while toe back to her senses.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, your hair is so perfect when it¡¯s down. Why do you always tie it up? You look so good like this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient,¡± Shi Yan said as she handed her the rubber band. ¡°Don¡¯t you want this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡±


    Jiang Rui took it and tied her hair into a high ponytail.


    Seeing that she was carrying a pile of things and an empty bucket, Shi Yan asked, ¡°Do you really not need help? I can help you move the things back first.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I can do it myself!¡±


    At this moment, a voice came, ¡°Rui¡¯er.¡±


    Seeing the person, Jiang Rui asking in surprise, ¡°Eh? Brother, why are you here? Aren¡¯t you at thepany at this time? Why are you at home?¡±


    ¡°I came back to get something.¡± His gaze fell on the pile of things that she was struggling to hold. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    As he spoke, he had already walked over to help Jiang Rui take some of the things.


    ¡°Fishing. I originally nned to fish here, but I didn¡¯t see any fish today. I didn¡¯t catch a single one. It wasn¡¯t interesting, so I decided to pack up and go back.¡±


    Looking at the schools of fish in the lotus pond, Jiang Cheng was confused.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call someone over to help?¡±


    ¡°I can do this small thing by myself. There¡¯s no need to trouble others toe. But since you¡¯re here, brother, help me get everything . Xiao Yan still wants to read here, so we won¡¯t disturb her. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Only then did she see the people who came with Jiang Cheng.


    ¡°Eh, second brother Han is here too.¡±


    ¡°The things your brother came back to get are what I wanted. Since there¡¯s nothing else, we came together.¡±


    Although he was talking to Jiang Rui, Han Di¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Shi Yan.


    Jiang Rui saw it and instantly understood.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go. When my brother helps me take these things back, you guys can go back to your work.¡±


    She did not n to introduce them.


    However, Han Di didn¡¯t seem to want to stop there.


    He looked at Shi Yan and asked, ¡°This is¡­¡±


    The surprise in his eyes couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    However, Shi Yan acted as if she didn¡¯t see it. She smiled faintly and nodded at Jiang Cheng. Then, her gaze fell on Jiang Rui.


    Her expression was indifferent.


    Since he had already asked, it would be rude to ignore him. Only then did Jiang Rui begin to introduce them.


    ¡°This is Shi Yan, my grandmother¡¯s savior and also her guest.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yan, this is Han Di, the Second Young Master of the Han family in Sea City. He¡¯s my brother¡¯s good friend.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss Shi. Nice to meet you.¡±


    Han Di reached out his hand to Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan nced at him and was about to shake his hand.


    ¡°Aiya, it¡¯s so heavy. Second Brother Han, please help me take some. Thank you,¡± Jiang Rui handed the bucket to Han Di.


    Looking at the extra bucket in his hand, Han Di was surprised.


    He looked at Jiang Rui.


    Jiang Rui acted as if she did not see hisint. She waved at Shi Yan and turned around to leave.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first, Xiao Yan. I won¡¯t disturb you while you¡¯re reading.¡±


    Shi Yan curved her lips into a smile and retracted her hand. She nodded slightly at Han Di as a form of acknowledgment to him that she was very happy to meet him.


    Under such circumstances, it was a little inappropriate to shift the bucket and extend his hand to shake her hand. Han Di¡¯s current mood was really difficult to describe. In addition, Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng had both turned around and left, so it was not good for him to stay too long to help carry the things. He could only smile and nod at Shi Yan before following the two of them.


    Looking at Jiang Rui¡¯s back view, Han Di¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance.


    This girl must have done it on purpose!


    However, he knew very well how much Jiang Sheng doted on his sister. He knew that she did it on purpose, but he could do nothing about it. He did not even dare to say it out loud. As for the reason, should he tell them that he had taken a liking to a girl the moment he saw her? This made him seem very unstable.


    He heard that Miss Shi Yan had entered Sea City¡¯s University to study here. In that case, she would have to stay in sea city for at least four years.


    Then he would take it slow. Four years was enough.


    Shi Yan did not know what Han Di was thinking after he had left. In other words, she did not care. After they left, the pavilion in the lotus pond became quiet again. She sat down and continued to read.


    The pavilion did not have a cloister that extended into the pond, but t was close to the shore. Walking out of the pavilion was an asphalt path. However, this ce was filled with the color of a lotus pond, and there were willows by the pond. In addition, very few people came here, so it was very quiet.


    An hourter, Shi Yan finished reading a book.


    She closed the book and ced it on the stone table. She did not immediately read the next one. Instead, she looked at the vibrant lotus pond in front of her and let her eyes rest.


    After her eyes had rested enough, she still did not immediately open the next book. Rather, she took the phone that was ced on the stone table and lit up the screen to unlock it.


    She did not pick it up. She just put the phone on the stone table and poked at the screen with one hand.


    After a few pokes, the screen turned ck again. From the beginning to the end, she did not open any software. She just stared at the calm surface of the phone.


    She put the dark-screened phone to the side and picked up the other book.


    The breeze blew gently. The weeping willows around her made a slight rustling sound. The ck hair of the girl who was quietly reading in the pavilion was also blown gently. Her delicate face waspletely exposed, falling into the eyes of the people under the weeping willows not far away.


    Under the weeping willows, a man in a white shirt was sitting in a wheelchair. His face was exquisite, and he had a pair of deep, distant eyes. He was leaning against the back of the wheelchair and sitting there, the beautiful scenery around him eclipsed by him.


    At this moment, he was looking at the girl who was reading in the pavilion in the lotus pond not far away.


    The girl was dressed in an ordinary white t-shirt and ck pants, with her hair casually draped over her shoulders. She had not put on any makeup, but she was even more beautiful than the most dazzling plum blossom that bloomed in the winter snow. There was a sense of indifference around her body that had been washed away.


    She was like ady who had walked out of a picture. The temperament of ady from a noble family did not need to be deliberately expressed.


    The temperament of ady seemed to be carved into her bones.


    As he was watching, he saw the girl pick up the phone.


    The sound of the wind blowing against the surrounding vegetation was quite loud. Due to the fact that he was quite far away, he did not hear what the girl said vert clearly. He only saw her close the book in her hand after she hung up the phone, as if she was going to pack up her things and leave.


    Her movements were not fast. There was a sense of calm and unhurriedness in her movements.


    It was unknown what was driving him, but the man¡¯s hand pressed on the button on the armrest of the wheelchair, and the wheelchair followed the asphalt path towards the gazebo.


    By the time he reached the gazebo, the girl had already left.


    She was about ten meters away from him.


    It had been an impulsive move, and now that he was awake, he didn¡¯t intend to chase after her anymore. However, he suddenly saw that a book had fallen on the ground in front of him.


    The cover of the book should have been the one the girl had just read.


    Pressing the wheelchair¡¯s button again, the wheelchair moved forward. The man bent down to pick up the book. Looking at the girl¡¯s back in front of him, he said softly, ¡°You dropped your book.¡±

 Chapter 14

    She Had No Desires


    His voice was gentle and clear, drifting into the girl¡¯s ears along with the wind.


    She stopped and turned around slowly.


    Her eyshes trembled slightly.


    Shi Yan had seen many men who she felt were outstanding. Among them, there were many who were handsome and had an outstanding temperament. However, none of them made her heart skip a beat at first sight.


    The man¡¯s appearance was undoubtedly unique. Looking at him, he was twenty-five years old and sitting in a wheelchair in a white shirt, his face pale and a little sickly. His temperament was noble, gentle, and reserved.


    She had read many books, especially ancient literature. She had never quite understood what the book meant when it said, ¡°A stranger like a Jade Master is unparalleled in the world.¡±


    Or rather, she had never quite understood what kind of temperament that was. At this moment, she seemed to suddenly understand.


    However, she did not know that when she looked back, the hand holding the book in the wheelchair could not help but tighten a little.


    She had a beautiful smile and a pair of beautiful eyes.


    It was an apt description for her.


    He opened his mouth again, ¡°You dropped your book.¡±


    His voice was as mellow as wine, and as clear as the spring in the mountains.


    As the sound of the wind entered her ears, Shi Yan felt as if her heartbeat had skipped a beat.


    She had always been calm andposed. Very few things could stir up her emotions, but today, she was acting strangely again and again.


    Her gaze fell on the book he was holding.


    His ten fingers were slender, fair, and well-defined. He wore a white jade ring on his thumb. The ring gave off a quaint aura, making his hand look even more pleasing to the eye.


    She was not careless. She had never been careless. She always did things in an orderly manner. This was the first time she had dropped something, and it was her favorite book. The key was that she did not even notice that the book had fallen!


    If she was holding a bunch of books in her hands, it would be understandable if she did not notice that she had dropped one. However, she had only brought two books with her today.


    Still, it was fine if she did not notice that the book had fallen. However, the other party hade in a wheelchair, and she did not even hear the sound of the wheelchair rolling.


    Was it because the sound of the wind blowing through the surrounding vegetation was so loud that it covered the other sounds? Or was it because she was distracted by something else?


    Perhaps it was both.


    The reason did not seem to be that important.


    She walked over and took the book from the other party¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Sunlight shone through the sparse branches onto the two of them. One of them was standing while the other was sitting. The actions of the person handing over the book and the person taking the book actually had an indescribable beauty. It was unknown whether it was because the surrounding scenery was so beautiful, or because both of their looks and temperament were outstanding.


    Perhaps it was both¡­


    Shi Yan took the book and held it in her arms.


    Logically speaking, she should have left after thanking him. Shi Yan was about to move, but she retracted her footsteps and looked at the man in the wheelchair.


    She suddenly bumped into his good-looking eyes.


    ¡°You...¡± After a pause, Shi Yan asked, ¡°Sir, are you going out alone? Do you need me to send you back?¡±


    It was a good excuse for him to appear here alone in a wheelchair. In fact, she originally wanted to ask him how to address him, but she retracted her words when she felt that it was inappropriate.


    The man looked at her for a few seconds and asked, ¡°Will it be too troublesome for you?¡±


    His voice was gentle, and his temperament was gentle.


    He gave off a veryfortable feeling.


    Shi Yanran smiled sweetly, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She had just received a call from Little Zhao asking her to go back for lunch. As it was the Jiang family¡¯s family banquet tonight, Grandma Jiang was used to keeping an eye on the kitchen to cook on this day. For lunch today, Grandma Jiang had told her to settle it with Jiang Rui on her own. There was no need to wait for her.


    After Jiang Rui and Jiang Sheng ate together, Xiao Zhao brought her lunch to her ce.


    With her personality, it was only reasonable for her to rush back for lunch.


    However¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±


    Even if there was no smile on his face, a man with a gentle and noble temperament would not make others feel cold and distant.


    Shi Yan responded with a faint smile. Just as she was about to go around and push the wheelchair, the man¡¯s gaze fell on the book in her hand.


    ¡°Give me the book. It¡¯s not convenient for you to push the wheelchair.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at the book in her hand and smiled as she handed both books over. She waited for the other party to take them before she went around to push the wheelchair.


    ¡°Where does Sir live?¡±


    She pushed the wheelchair as she walked. She could only see the top of his hair, his shoulders, his exquisite side profile, his fair neck, and the hand that was holding the book on hisp. She could not see his face, but even so, Shi Yan¡¯s heart could not be considered calm.


    Had she ever wanted anything special since she was a child? It seemed that she did not.


    She was very indifferent to everything.


    Take Food and lodging, for example. Whether she lived in a big old mansion, a luxurious vi, or a cottage in the mountains and whether she ate delicacies from the mountains, ordinary side dishes, or wild vegetables and coarse grains, it didn¡¯t make much of a difference to her.


    She didn¡¯t have any requirements for these things.


    To put it inyman¡¯s terms, she didn¡¯t have any desires.


    But now¡­


    ¡°Bamboo Garden,¡± the man¡¯s clear and pleasant voice sounded.


    Bamboo Garden?


    Shi Yanwei was surprised.


    She had lived in the Jiang family¡¯s old house for more than half a month. Although she spent most of her time hanging out with Jiang Rui and rarely strolled around the old house, she didn¡¯t wander around the old house. Instead, she stayed in the ces where she often walked around.


    However, she knew which courtyard the Jiang family¡¯s old house was in and who lived there.


    She remembered this bamboo garden especially well because it was the residence of the fifth master Jiang, who seemed to be very secretive among the people in the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Sea City.


    The fifth master Jiang who lived in seclusion due to his poor health..


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze fell on the man¡¯s exquisite side profile.


    Speaking of which, she had more or less heard the names of other people in the Jiang family. After all, she had also talked on the phone with Grandma Jiang for three years. However, it seemed that she had never heard anyone mention this fifth master Jiang¡¯s name.


    Whenever he was mentioned, it was always ¡°Fifth Master Jiang.¡±


    Grandma Jiang naturally did not address him as fifth master Jiang. However, up until now, Grandma Jiang had only mentioned fifth master Jiang to her once. This was when Grandma Jiang and Jiang Rui had dinner together on the night they returned from their trip. Grandma Jiang had simply mentioned him to her.


    At that time, Grandma Jiang had said, ¡°Fifth Master is not in good health and likes to be quiet. He doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others. He lives in the bamboo garden. Xiao Yan, if you identally walk near the bamboo garden, don¡¯t stay too long.¡±


    At that time, she had responded with a smile. Other than feeling that this fifth master of the Jiang family was really mysterious, she did not have any other thoughts.


    At that time, her thoughts were that left and right had nothing to do with her.


    ¡°Miss, do you know where the bamboo garden is?¡±


    He suddenly turned his head, and Shi Yan didn¡¯t have the time to react.


    Then, she smiled and said, ¡°I know.¡±


    The bamboo garden was called the bamboo garden because it was located in a bamboo forest. There was only one bamboo forest in the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    She had seen it from afar when she was strolling around, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to find it.


    After that, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. One of them was sitting quietly in a wheelchair while the other was quietly pushing the wheelchair.


    They had only met each other less than half an hour, so they couldn¡¯t be considered to know each other. However, the scene was surprisingly harmonious.

 Chapter 15

    Was About Being Generous


    Not long after, they arrived at the bamboo garden.


    Shi Yan dropped him off at the entrance of the bamboo garden before letting go.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± she said.


    It seemed like she had no intention of sending him into the courtyard.


    The man looked at her and said politely, ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to send me back. The weather is hot, and you pushed me all the way here. You must be thirsty, so why don¡¯t youe in and have a cup of tea before you leave?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need. The lunch that Grandma Jiang had someone prepare for me has already been sent to my small courtyard. If I don¡¯t go back now, the food will get cold.¡±


    One sentence revealed a lot of information.


    The man did not force her, and it seemed like he was just asking out of courtesy.


    He handed the book to her. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stay any longer. Thank you for sending me back, Miss. I¡¯ll visit you another day to thank you.¡±


    Shi Yan took the book and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    She nodded and turned to leave.


    A young man in his thirties walked out of the courtyard.


    ¡°Fifth Master, you...¡±


    ¡°Go in,¡± the man said.


    The girl had already walked far away. The young man stopped staring at the girl¡¯s back and looked at the person who spoke, interrupting him.


    Jiang Lin looked at Shi Yan¡¯s back as she walked away. Then, he walked over and pushed the wheelchair into the house. He did not ask anything.


    When the wheelchair entered the courtyard, Jiang Lin heard the man ask, ¡°Not long ago, the housekeeper came to report that a guest was staying in the old house. Is it a country girl who once saved Grandma Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Master.¡±


    Jiang Lin recalled that half a month ago, Jiang Hai came to the bamboo garden one night. At that time, fifth master was sitting on the sofa reading a newspaper. He was sitting at the side, doing nothing and ying games with his phone on mute. When Jiang Hai came, Master Five¡¯s eyes were on the newspaper in his hand, except for the initial nce at Jiang Hai.


    It was clear that the fifth master did not care about this matter at that time, but now he had asked about it.


    It seemed that the girl who had sent fifth master back just now was the guest in the old residence.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Jiang Lin was surprised, but he did not show it on his face.


    ¡°Shi Yan. Shi of the West, Yan of the Clouds.¡±


    ¡°Shi Yan...¡±


    The man murmured the name softly, and there was an indescribable sense of attachment.


    ¡°A girl from the countryside?¡± he asked again.


    ¡°Yes, Fifth Master. I¡¯ve checked. Miss Shi has indeed lived in the countryside for many years. She used to live with her grandmother. Since her grandmother passed away at the age of 13, she has lived alone until now. However, before Miss Shi was 10 years old, she did not live in that vige with her grandmother. The information I found was that Miss Shi¡¯s grandmother, who had been away from home for many years, returned to her hometown with her only granddaughter after her son and daughter-inw died in an ident.¡±


    Seeing the man looking at him, Jiang Lin quickly exined without waiting for the man to ask, ¡°A stranger suddenly came to live in the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Sea City, so I had to find out the details. After all, Fifth Master, you are living here now.¡±


    ¡°Where did she live before she was ten years old?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find out.¡±


    Jiang Lin¡¯s expression became more serious when he said this.


    Jiang Hai had reported that there would be a guest staying in the old residence. Even though he didn¡¯t hear much from Jiang Hai about this matter at that time, he had sent people to investigate it in detail afterward.


    However, even though he personally sent people to investigate, he couldn¡¯t find out where Shi Yan lived before she was ten years old.


    No one in the neighborhood knew where the olddy and her granddaughter Shi Yan lived before they returned to their hometown. Other than the deceased olddy, Shi Yan was the only person who knew.


    ¡°You can¡¯t find out?¡±


    The man repeated his words, but there was not much surprise on his face.


    Perhaps it was because he was used to not showing his emotions, or perhaps¡­ He already had a guess.


    Without saying anything else, Jiang Lin pushed him into the house.


    After hesitating for a moment, Jiang Lin asked, ¡°Fifth Master, do you need me to send people to investigate further?¡±


    In fact, the people he had sent out had not returned yet and were still continuing to investigate. The main reason he asked this was because he could tell that Fifth Master had a different attitude towards Miss Shi. He wanted to know if those people who had already been sent out to investigate should stay behind and continue to investigate, or should they be called back.


    Speaking of the fifth master¡¯s different attitude toward Miss Shi, Jiang Lin couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene outside the door just now.


    It was one thing to have Miss Shi send him back, but the fifth master had actually invited her into the house to drink tea.


    When had the fifth master ever taken the initiative to invite anyone into his courtyard? Even the number of people from the Jiang family who had set foot in this courtyard so far could be counted on one hand.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± the man said indifferently.


    In other words, he could call back all the people he had sent out.


    Jiang Lin immediately understood.


    *


    Xiao Zhao poured a cup of warm water for Shi Yan and ced it beside her hand. Seeing that Shi Yan¡¯s smile was brighter than usual, she could not help but ask with a smile, ¡°Miss Shi, I see that you¡¯re in a good mood. Is today¡¯s food especially appetizing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s especially appetizing,¡± Shi Yan replied with a faint smile. ¡°Sister Zhao, have you eaten? Do you want to sit down and eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten, so you don¡¯t have to care about me. Are today¡¯s dishes to Miss Shi¡¯s liking? In that case, I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare these few dishes every few days and send them to Miss Shi?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Thank you, Sister Zhao.¡±


    Good-looking people were very pleasing to the eye. Good-looking people who liked to smile were even more pleasing to the eye.


    Xiao Zhao felt that every moment she spent with Shi Yan was a feast for the eyes, and her mood improved as well.


    ¡°Oh right. Miss Shi, why are you only back now? Did you run into something? Or did you run into someone that dyed your return?¡±


    After spending so many days together, Xiao Zhao already understood that Shi Yan was a person who had a very good sense of time. She never procrastinated on her work. Every time she asked her toe back for dinner, if she was reading at the Lotus Pond Pavilion, she would be back in fifteen minutes at thetest.


    Today, from the time she called Miss Shi to the time she came back, about forty minutes had passed. It was just that the weather was rtively hot. Otherwise, the dishes would have been cold.


    ¡°I did meet someone,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    There was nothing to hide. Unless she did not have any contact with him in the future, someone would find out sooner orter. Rather than hiding, it was better to be generous.


    ¡°Who did Miss Shi meet? Is it someone else from the family who came back for tonight¡¯s banquet, or a guest?¡±


    The Jiang family¡¯s old residence was veryrge and had many owners. Little Zhao was not very clear about when a guest woulde to the house. She also did not think that the person who could dy Shi Yan¡¯s return for dinner would be a servant of the family, so she had asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it was a guest or someone else who came back to attend the family banquet. I didn¡¯t ask much, but that person was sitting in a wheelchair.¡±


    With a ng, Little Zhao¡¯s phone fell from her hand to the ground in shock.


    ¡°S- Miss Shi, you said that the person you met was¡­ Was sitting in a wheelchair?!¡±


    After spending so much time with Shi Yan, Little Zhao was more stable. Now that she had such a big reaction, Shi Yan could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    She nced at Xiao Zhao¡¯s phone that had fallen to the ground and said, ¡°Pick up the phone first and see if it¡¯s broken.¡±


    ¡®Who would still be in the mood to care about a phone now?!¡¯ Xiao Zhao screamed in her heart, but she was afraid that her big reaction would scare Shi Yan. She tried hard to suppress the shock and worry in her heart and picked up the phone first.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not broken,¡±Shi Yan said as she looked at the phone in Xiao Zhao¡¯s hand.


    Xiao Zhao really wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about the phone. She put the ck screen aside and asked anxiously, ¡°Miss Shi, is the person you saw a man or a woman? How old were they? What did they look like?¡±


    In fact, she already had a guess in her heart, but Xiao Zhao still wanted to ask one thing. What if she was wrong and Miss Shi didn¡¯t meet the person she thought she had met?


    ¡°A man in his twenties. He looked¡­ Very good-looking.¡±


    In fact, the word ¡°good-looking¡± was not enough to describe that person.


    Even she, who had never been affected by beauty, was amazed. How could he be as simple as good-looking?


    Xiao Zhao was anxious.


    ¡°Then, Miss Shi, you dyed your time and came backte because¡­ Because you bumped into the other party and were left behind?¡±

 Chapter 16

    Was About the Fifth Master of the Jiang Family


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    Bump?


    Why would she bump into the others for no reason? After spending so much time together, Little Zhao had a rough idea of her personality and knew that she would not easily sh with others. Then, the meeting that Little Zhao was talking about was definitely not what she had imagined.


    Could it be that in Little Zhao¡¯s eyes, meeting the other party was a sh?


    Was it that exaggerated?


    Or could it be that the person was that scary?


    After Xiao Zhao heard what she said, she clearly heaved a sigh of relief and said repeatedly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at her and changed the topic, ¡°However, I sent him back.¡±


    Xiao Zhao¡¯s eyes widened. After a long while, she said, ¡°S-miss Shi, I didn¡¯t quite hear what you said just now. Could you¡­ Say it again?¡±


    Shi Yan repeated with a faint smile, ¡°I sent him back.


    ¡°He was sitting in a wheelchair by himself at the Lotus Pond. There wasn¡¯t anyone around him. I was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be safe for him to stay there alone, but I was also worried that it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for him to go back alone, so I took the initiative to send him back.¡±


    In fact, if he could appear there alone in a wheelchair, how could he not go back alone?


    After listening to her words, Little Zhao did not know how to describe her current mood.


    She wanted to ask so many questions, but what she wanted to ask the most was, ¡°You¡­ You offered to send him back, and he¡­ Agreed?¡±


    ¡°Is this very surprising?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more than surprising!¡±


    Realizing that her reaction was too great, Little Zhao quickly took a deep breath to calm her emotions and forced a smile.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m sorry. I was just so surprised.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Shi Yan said with a light smile.


    ¡°But Sister Zhao, I saw that you had such a big reaction. Is that gentleman usually very scary?¡±


    That gentleman?


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you know who you met?¡±Little Zhao was extremely surprised.


    Shi Yan smiled lightly and indifferently. ¡°I have a guess. I sent him to the bamboo garden, but I¡¯m still not very sure of his identity.¡±


    How could she not be sure?


    Even without asking, the other party was obviously the owner of the bamboo garden, so it was not difficult to guess his identity.


    Xiao Zhao exhaled lightly and said, ¡°He was sent to the bamboo garden, and he was sitting in a wheelchair. He was also in his twenties and had an outstanding appearance. In the old house, only the Fifth Master matches that description.¡±


    ¡°So that gentleman is the Fifth Master?¡±


    ¡°Most likely.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, did you meet master five at the Pavilion in the Lotus Pond?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    ¡°Master Wu seldom goes out. I¡¯ve only met him twice in all my years working in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion. One time was at the annual banquet the year beforest year, and the other time was when I saw him from afar in the old mansionst year. You actually met him not long after you came to the old mansion.¡±


    This time, including the time when she met Master Wu¡¯s car at the gate, Miss Shi had met Master Wu twice in less than twenty days!


    Such luck¡­


    ¡°Fifth Master is not scary. On the contrary, he has a gentle and gentle temperament and rarely gives anyone a cold look.¡±


    Shi Yan paused for a moment before she asked with a chuckle, ¡°Then why do I hear you all look extremely afraid of the Fifth Master when you mention him?¡±


    Xiao Zhao was slightly stunned. After a moment of hesitation, she shook his head and said, ¡°This... I can¡¯t really say. When the Fifth Master sits there, he has a kind of dignity that no one dares to offend. For some reason, we¡¯re a little afraid of him. It¡¯s not just me. Among the people I know in the old mansion, those who have the fortune to meet master five have simr feelings as me.


    ¡°Moreover, everyone in the old mansion knows that the Fifth Master is not in good health and likes the quiet. He usually doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others. Naturally, when everyone mentions the Fifth Master, they have more concerns and taboos.¡±


    Was that so?


    Shi Yan took a deep look at Little Zhao and said with a smile, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    She did not ask any more questions and continued eating. The way she ate was very elegant. Just looking at it was a kind of enjoyment.


    However, she did not ask anymore, and Little Zhao did not intend to stop this topic.


    Little Zhao looked at her and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Miss Shi, did you really just meet the Fifth Master and send him back to the bamboo garden? Nothing happened during this period of time?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile.


    Little Zhao was secretly shocked.


    After adjusting her mood, she slowly calmed down. Looking at Shi Yan, who was as calm as before and eating quietly, she could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Shi, aren¡¯t you at all curious about the Fifth Master?¡±


    ¡°Curious about what?¡±


    ¡°For example¡­ How his body was not in good health, when his bad health began, why he was sitting in a wheelchair, and so on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    She was curious, but she did not intend to find out from others. She would not inquire about the information about the Fifth Master Jiang so indirectly.


    Xiao Zhao saw that she was not lying and was really not curious, so she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed like she wanted to remind Shi Yan about something, but in the end, she did not say anything. Shi Yan didn¡¯t seem to notice Xiao Zhao¡¯s hesitation, continuing to eat her meal with an indifferent expression.


    * . *


    A day passed quickly, and a few cars entered the Jiang family¡¯s old residence, one after another. It was the other members of the Jiang family who had rushed back to attend the family banquet.


    As they had to wait for the others, the family banquet was a littleter than the usual dinner time. As a result, Shi Yan was still watching the local news broadcast in the living room of her small building at around 6:40 am.


    Logically speaking, Shi Yan was only a guest at the Jiang family¡¯s family banquet, so it was not appropriate for her to attend. She had originally nned not to go, even though Grandma Jiang had asked her to go again and again.


    However, Shi Yan did not refuse at all today. Xiao Zhao reminded her that the dinner would not be delivered. She said that Grandma Jiang asked her to go to the main building to attend the family banquet together, so she nodded and agreed.


    After lunch and a lunch break, Jiang Rui did note to look for her. It seemed that she wanted to help Grandma Jiang keep an eye on the kitchen and wait for the family banquet time beforeing over to ask her toe along.


    Shi Yan was currently waiting for Jiang Rui to call for her.


    The courtyard she lived in and Jiang Rui¡¯s courtyard were on both sides of Grandma Jiang¡¯s courtyard. Jiang Rui wanted to pass by the entrance of her courtyard when she went to the main building.


    After a few minutes, a shout came from outside the courtyard.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, let¡¯sgo!¡±


    It was Jiang Rui¡¯s voice.


    Shi Yan turned off the television and took her phone out.


    When she left the courtyard, she realized that apart from Jiang Rui, Grandma Jiang and Jiang Sheng were also there.


    Shi Yan greeted them one by one, ¡°Grandma Jiang, Rui¡¯er, Young Master Jiang.¡±


    Grandma Jiang waved at her, ¡°Little Yan,e over and help Grandma Jiang. I¡¯m getting old and my legs aren¡¯t working properly.¡±


    Jiang Cheng and Jiang Rui were speechless


    She was so energetic just a moment ago and didn¡¯t want anyone to help her. Now her legs weren¡¯t working properly?


    Shi Yan walked over to help Grandma Jiang. Grandma Jiang said to Jiang Cheng and Jiang Rui, ¡°You two go ahead. I have something to say to Little Yan alone.¡±


    Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng looked at each other. Although they were suspicious, they did not ask much.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Brother.¡±


    Jiang Rui held Jiang Cheng¡¯s hand and quickened her pace.


    The two of them were quite a distance away from each other. Grandma Jiang then patted Shi Yan¡¯s hand and asked gently, ¡°Xiao Yan, I heard from Xiao Zhao that you met the Fifth Master at the Lotus Pond Pavilion in the afternoon?¡±


    Xiao Zhao was someone that Grandma Jiang had sent to take care of her. Since Shi Yan had told Xiao Zhao about this, she did not think that she would be able to hide it from Grandma Jiang. It was within her expectations that Grandma Jiang would ask about it. However, she did not expect Grandma Jiang to ask about it so quickly.


    It seemed that the Fifth Master Jiang was really special in the Jiang family.


    ¡°Yes, Grandma Jiang. At first, I didn¡¯t know it was the Fifth Master Jiang. I only saw him appear there alone in a wheelchair, without anyone by his side. I was worried that it would be inconvenient for him to go back, so I suggested sending him off. I only made a slight guess about his identity after sending him to the bamboo garden.


    ¡°Grandma Jiang, is there anything wrong?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Yu Shi Yan Was a Good Thing


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± Grandma Jiang shook her head and said.


    Then she looked at Shi Yan and added, ¡°It¡¯s just...¡±


    As she said that, she suddenly stopped.


    Shi Yan saw it in her eyes and did not urge her to continue. She waited quietly for her to speak. It was as Grandma Jiang said, she was an excellent listener; if Grandma Jiang did not say anything, she did not intend to ask further.


    Grandma Jiang was very fond of her quiet and courteous manner. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°As for Lao Wu, I have rarely mentioned him to you. You should know very little about him.¡±


    Shi Yan gave a nomittal and elegant smile.


    ¡°Lao Wu used to be a doctor with excellent medical skills. He once worked in a hospital in Jingdou. Although Lao Wu used to have a thin temperament, he was much more spirited than he is now. All the changes came from the car ident three years ago.¡±


    Car ident?


    Shi Yan recalled the sickly appearance of that person who was as gentle as jade, sitting in a wheelchair. Her expression finally changed slightly.


    ¡°In that car ident, Laowu suffered extremely serious injuries and was almost unable to be saved...¡±


    At this point, Grandma Jiang let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Fortunately, Lao Wu¡¯s achievements in the medical world were not small. He made many powerful colleagues and friends, which was why he was able to survive due to thebined efforts of many experts. However, Lao Wu¡¯s body was also greatly affected because of this. He had no choice but to quit his job and go home to recuperate. This period of recuperationsted for three years.¡±


    ¡°Then now he...¡±


    Shi Yan finally could not help but ask.


    Grandma Jiang looked at her and met her calm gaze. She paused and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t affect his normal life, but his body is still fundamentally injured. He needs to rest well while having regr checkups.


    ¡°Ever since the car ident three years ago, Fifth Brother likes to lock himself in the yard and doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others. Unless he wants to go out, no one can invite him. It was very rare for you to meet him in the yard today. He hasn¡¯t liked to interact with others since he came back three years ago. It¡¯s even rarer for him to agree to let you send him back.¡±


    Grandma Jiang wouldn¡¯t say these things for no reason, but Shi Yan didn¡¯t ask any further. Instead, she quietly waited for Grandma Jiang to continue.


    Sure enough, after a few steps, Grandma Jiang spoke again.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, Grandma Jiang treats you as her own granddaughter. From your standpoint, I¡¯m thinking of you. Grandma Jiang actually doesn¡¯t approve of you interacting with Lao Wu much, but... Grandma Jiang still wants to be selfish for once.¡±


    Shi Yan was a little puzzled, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    ¡°Grandma Jiang, feel free to say what you want to say.¡±


    Her voice was elegant and ethereal, and her tone was indifferent, as if she wasn¡¯t very curious about what the olddy was going to say next.


    She was just like that. She didn¡¯t care about anything and was able to deal with anything calmly.


    When the olddy met her three years ago, what she admired the most was her unchanging attitude, even when Mount Tai copsed.


    Three years ago, she was only 16 years old.


    Three years had passed, and she was even more reserved and steady than she was back then. Just by looking at it like that, even Grandma Jiang, who had seen countless people, could not see the true thoughts in her heart. However, Grandma Jiang had no intention of getting to the bottom of it.


    When facing Shi Yan, she relied on her many years of vision and intuition.


    Shi Yan gave her a very good feeling, and she liked and admired her very much. That was enough. As for the rest, Grandma Jiang did not care. This was obvious when Grandma Jiang reminded Jiang Sheng not to investigate Shi Yan.


    ¡°This is the first time in three years that I¡¯ve seen Lao Wu willing to interact with others. So if it is possible, Grandma Jiang hopes that you can interact with him more. His health isn¡¯t good, and he always locks himself in the courtyard and doesn¡¯t go out. It¡¯s not good for him to only rest and recuperate. It¡¯s good to go out more, even if it¡¯s just to walk around the courtyard.


    ¡°Of course, this is Grandma Jiang¡¯s selfishness. If you¡¯re not willing, you don¡¯t have to worry about Grandma Jiang. Everything is based on your wishes. From your standpoint, Grandma Jiang doesn¡¯t approve of you having more contact with Fifth Master Jiang.¡±


    Grandma Jiang was very honest.


    Shi Yan liked this kind of honesty.


    Moreover, Grandma Jiang¡¯s words... They were exactly what she wanted.


    Naturally, Grandma Jiang said that she would consider her position and disapprove of her having more contact with Fifth Master Jiang. There must be a reason for this.


    Was this the only reason? Did she care?


    No.


    She had no desires for so many years, and had finally met what she wanted. Regardless of whether the road ahead was smooth or full of thorns, she would not back down.


    Moreover, she was not a person who was afraid of trouble.


    ¡°This is not a big deal. Grandma Jiang, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Although I have only had contact with Fifth Master Jiang for a short time, I can feel that he is a gentle person. If I can help Fifth Master Jiang, I will do my best.¡±


    She agreed, and Grandma Jiang was naturally happy. However, after the joy, she hesitated again.


    ¡°But Xiao Yan, it may not be a good thing for you to have a lot of interactions with Fifth Master Jiang.¡±


    How could it not be a good thing?


    Shi Yan raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Although I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean, I know that you are worrying too much.¡±


    Grandma Jiang stared at her for a few seconds and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask Xiao Yan to take care of Lao Wu. As long as you can get him to go out more, you will be a big help.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Jiang, don¡¯t expect too much from me. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to help and will only disappoint you. I can only say that I¡¯ll do my best,¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile.


    ¡°Just do your best. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    A few minutester, they arrived at the main building.


    They went straight to the restaurant on the second floor.


    By the time they arrived, everyone else had arrived.


    Actually, there weren¡¯t many people. There were only four people.


    The eldest couple and the second wife.


    The second wife¡¯s son, the second young master of the Jiang family, had gone on a vacation with his friends during summer vacation. He hadn¡¯te back, and the third master of the Jiang family was out filming, so he couldn¡¯t make it back in time.


    On the way here, Grandma Jiang told Shi Yan that everyone else had arrived and were waiting for them. At that time, Shi Yan was filled with a little anticipation, but when she walked into the restaurant and saw only four people, she could not help but feel a little disappointed.


    However, her emotions were not obvious. They disappeared in an instant, so even Grandma Jiang did not notice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the family banquet is not a grand banquet. Only our own family members wille back for dinner. The coteral family members and rtives will note today. Xiao Yan, you don¡¯t have to be nervous,¡±Jiang Rui said to Shi Yan from the side.


    Shi Yan knew that if it was a family banquet, it would only be their own family members. Xiao Zhao had mentioned this to her before.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s voice was not soft, and the four people sitting at the main table heard it.


    When they looked over, they stood up in unison.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    The four of them greeted Grandma Jiang, one after another.


    Jiang Cheng and Jiang Rui also greeted the four of them in turn. Only then did the four of them turn their attention to Shi Yan.


    ¡°This is Xiao Yan, right? I¡¯ve long heard about you from Mom. Logically speaking, since you saved Mom, we should have gone to your house to thank you personally. However, Mom said that you like to be quiet and that you¡¯re busy with your studies, so you usually stay at school and don¡¯te home often. She told us not to disturb you, which is why we haven¡¯t had the chance to meet you.¡±


    The one who spoke was the eldest madam of the Jiang family, Kong Xiangxiang. She was 50 years old this year and still had her charm.


    She was also Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now, however. You¡¯vee to stay at our house. We can meet whenever you want. The conditions here in Sea City are better than those at your ce. There are also many people in the Jiang family. In the future, you can stay here peacefully. We¡¯ll take good care of you. Just treat this ce as your own home.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang was very warm. Her words sounded normal, but they made Grandma Jiang frown. The smile on Jiang Rui¡¯s face froze slightly, and she subconsciously looked at Shi Yan.


    Seeing that Shi Yan¡¯s faint smile was still there, Jiang Rui secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Mom really was too much. Why would shepare the conditions in Xiao Yan¡¯s family to this ce? Why did she mention that Xiao Yan came to stay at their house. Xiaoyan was obviously a guest invited by her grandmother after many invitations. Mother¡¯s words were too inappropriate. If Xiaoyan was a sensitive person, she would feel very ufortable.


    Jiang Rui was about to say something to smooth things over when Grandma Jiang said, ¡°Alright, sit down!¡±


    Everyone could feel Grandma Jiang¡¯s displeasure.

 Chapter 18

    Acknowledged Her As An Adopted Granddaughter


    The others did not agree with Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s words. Fortunately, her words were not very obvious, and Shi Yan did not seem to have heard it, so they did not say it out loud.


    After they sat down, the seconddy of the Jiang family, Fang Xiaoyu, poured tea for them and said to Shi Yan, ¡°I received Xiao Yan¡¯s gift. It¡¯s very beautiful. I like it very much.¡±


    Grandma Jiang had already asked someone to pass the gift that Shi Yan had given them for their meeting.


    Shi Yan smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s good that the Second Lady likes it.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of gifts, Xiao Yan, we haven¡¯t even gone to this embroidery shop. I asked you to take me there, but we¡¯ve been busy ying for the past few days. When are we free to make a trip there?¡± Jiang Rui asked.


    She mainly wanted to ease the delicate atmosphere brought about just now by Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Fang Xiaoyu also said, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I would also like to go and have a look. Such exquisite embroidery is indeed rare in ordinary shops. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m busy with work and don¡¯t have much free time, so I can¡¯t go with you guys.¡±


    ¡°Then Second Aunt can go when she¡¯s free. I¡¯ll go with you when Xiao Yan takes me to check out the spots.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    A few of them chatted, mostly Jiang Rui and Fang Xiaoyu. Kong Xiangxiang had not spoken since they sat down.


    Grandma Jiang had someints about this, but she did not point it out in public.


    However, after this, Shi Yan got to know most of the Jiang family in Sea City.


    The eldest master of the Jiang family, Jiang Qing, was fifty-two years old. He was the previous leader of the Jiang family. Even though he had retired, he still had an imposing aura about him. In terms of temperament, Jiang Cheng was a bit like him


    The eldest madam of the Jiang family, Kong Xiangxiang, was a standard noblewoman


    The second master of the Jiang family, Jiang Fan, was 45 years old. He wore a pair of sses and was a standard scientific researcher


    The second madam of the Jiang family, Fang Xiaoyu, was 43 years old. She had a beautiful face, but she had a standard schrly temperament. She was talkative and enthusiastic.


    Shi Yan did not talk much. She would only answer when someone asked about her. Under normal circumstances, she was a qualified listener. She sat there quietly and listened to others with a faint smile. It would not make people think that she was rude, nor would it make people think that she had a strong sense of presence.


    After the meal, the group ate dessert downstairs in the main hall. Of course, only Jiang Rui ate the dessert. The others each held a cup of tea in their hands.


    At this moment, Grandma Jiang suddenly said, ¡°Today¡¯s family banquet can be considered an official meeting with Xiao Yan. While everyone is here, I have something to say.¡±


    Everyone waited quietly for Grandma Jiang to continue.


    Grandma Jiang put down the teacup in her hand and held Shi Yan¡¯s hand.


    ¡°As you all know, if it weren¡¯t for Xiao Yan, this old woman¡¯s life would have been forfeited three years ago.¡±


    Back then, Grandma Jiang would appear on Shi Yan¡¯s path from the county town to the sparsely popted home. It was only when the fifth master of the Jiang family was in a car ident and was on the verge of death that she heard that there was a godly doctor there and wanted to invite him to save her life.


    However, she was old. If she were to say it out loud, her family would definitely not let her go.


    She had gone there secretly.


    Up to this day, no one in the Jiang family except for the fifth master of the Jiang family knew that she had gone to look for a doctor for the fifth master of the Jiang family. They only thought that she was looking for an old friend.


    When Shi Yan met Grandma Jiang, she was bitten on the calf by a poisonous snake that ran out from the bushes by the roadside. If Shi Yan had not arrived in time to help her with the simple treatment and immediately sent her to the county hospital to get a serum, she might have lost her life.


    At that time, Grandma Jiang was alone.


    Shi Yan originally wanted to help her contact her family, but Grandma Jiang did not let her. She said that she did not want her family to worry.


    In fact, Grandma Jiang wanted to stay and continue to look for a godly doctor.


    After the snake venom was cleaned, she could go home to rest. Grandma Jiang was unwilling to contact her family, so she requested that Shi Yan bring her home. Perhaps Grandma Jiang made Shi Yan think of her deceased grandmother, or perhaps Shi Yan had lived alone for too long and was a little tired of living alone. Either way, she agreed.


    Then, Grandma Jiang stayed at her house for half a month. Coincidentally, it was during summer vacation. Shi Yan had nothing else to do, so she could take care of her.


    In the end, Grandma Jiang did not find the so-called godly doctor.


    She was picked up by someone.


    It was not anyone from the Jiang family who picked her up. It was Grandma Jiang who called her trusted aides to pick her up. It was not until she was brought back to the Jiang family in Sea City that the rest of the Jiang family found out about this matter.


    Therefore, Shi Yan didn¡¯t see anyone from the Jiang family before she came to sea city.


    ¡°Mother told us about this matter, and we have always kept it in mind,¡± Fang Xiaoyu said, looking at Shi Yan gratefully. ¡°Xiao Yan, you saved Mom. Our Sea City¡¯s Jiang family owes you a huge favor. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s too much for an outsider to talk about favors all the time, so I won¡¯t talk nonsense. From now on, you can treat this ce as your home and stay here as long as you want. If you need anything, just ask. Don¡¯t be shy.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled appropriately, ¡°Thank you, Second Madam.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Also, don¡¯t call me Second Madam. I heard that you¡¯ve been on very good terms with Rui¡¯er recently, so you followed Rui¡¯er and called me Second Aunt.


    ¡°Call me aunt Fang-¡±


    Before Fang Xiaoyu could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Grandma Jiang.


    Seeing that the others were looking at her in confusion, Grandma Jiang said calmly, ¡°Follow Rui¡¯er and call your Second Aunt. How should Xiao Yan address Rui¡¯er¡¯s parents? Don¡¯t use these rules to restrict Xiao Yan. Just let Xiao Yan call Uncle, Aunt, or Uncle as she pleases.¡±


    Fang Xiaoyu¡¯s face was full of confusion.


    Didn¡¯t Grandma Jiang always say that she treated Shi Yan as her own granddaughter? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Shi Yan would feel ufortable if she did not feel cordial when she came to their house? Wouldn¡¯t calling her second aunt be more cordial? Calling uncle or auntie would be too much of an outsider.


    For a moment, she did not understand what Grandma Jiang meant.


    The others were confused, but Shi Yan, the person involved, was the calmest.


    She obediently called out, ¡°Aunt Fang.¡±


    Aunt Fang it was. It was better than the second madam.


    Thinking of this, Fang Xiaoyu smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. CallIng me second madam is for outsiders.¡±


    Grandma Jiang said, ¡°Xiao Yan is my savior and my favorite junior. When she is studying in Haicheng, she will stay in the old house during her holidays or weekends. When I am not at home, I will help take care of her.¡±


    There were very few people who did not stay at university. Even Jiang Rui had to stay at university. That was why Grandma Jiang said that she would stay here during her holidays and weekends.


    ¡°You will stay here for four years of University?¡± Kong Xiangxiang suddenly asked in an agitated tone.


    Everyone was looking at her with some disapproval in their eyes, especially Grandma Jiang. Her displeasure was expressed on her face.


    Kong Xiangxiang quickly smiled and said, ¡°What I mean is, since you like Xiao Yan so much, Mom, how can it be enough for her to stay at home for four years? If she wants to stay in Haicheng after graduation, she can also continue to stay at home.


    ¡°Naturally, this way, there might be some jealous people gossiping behind her back. Why don¡¯t you set up a banquet to officially acknowledge Xiaoyan as your granddaughter? That way, no matter how long she stays at home, she will have a legitimate name and no one would dare to gossip.¡±


    Upon hearing her suggestion, Fang Xiaoyu said excitedly, ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t have a daughter. I can let Xiao Yan have my name. That way, I¡¯ll also have a daughter!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate!¡±


    ¡°No way!¡±


    However, it was the two of them who spoke at the same time.

 Chapter 19

    Did Not Agree to the Proposal


    The former was Shi Yan, and thetter was Grandma Jiang.


    Their reactions surprised everyone, especially that of Grandma Jiang. No one had expected her to object to the proposal.


    Kong Xiangxiang frowned slightly.


    Grandma Jiang indeed had the idea of matchmaking this orphan girl from the countryside with her son, which was why she did not agree to be her god-granddaughter!


    If not for Grandma Jiang¡¯s intention, she would have admired Shi Yan a little.


    It was indeed admirable for an orphan from the countryside to have such looks and bearing. However, it was a different story if she was to be her daughter-inw.


    She would not be able to get through just based on her family background!


    If her son was only from an ordinary aristocratic family, it would be fine. However, her son was the future head of the Jiang family in Sea City. The other half of her son would have to have a substantial backer, not to mention help her son. At the very least, she would have the ability to take charge when there was a sudden crisis.


    This was only because his beauty and temperament were not enough. He had to have the ability and a ce where he could seek help.


    It was still unclear whether Shi Yan had that ability. After all, she was still young and had room to grow up. However, Shi Yan was an orphan girl from the countryside. If something happened to her, she would have nowhere to find help.


    A few days ago, she received a silk scarf from Grandma Jiang. She said that it was a wee gift from Shi Yan. She had a good impression of Shi Yan. She felt that she was a child who understood etiquette and had good taste, until she heard the rumors outside that the olddy intended to matchmake Shi Yan and her son. Then her impression of Shi Yan changed a little.


    However, after a meal, her impression of Shi Yan changed.


    Shi Yan was not a person who liked to stand out. It could be seen from the fact that she had been quietly listening to others while eating. Moreover, she had an indifferent and lustless temperament.


    Even so, she still wanted to prevent Grandma Jiang from matchmaking Shi Yan and her son.


    After all, Shi Yan might not have any intentions towards this, but Grandma Jiang might.


    Anyone with eyes could see Grandma Jiang¡¯s fondness for Shi Yan.


    It was impossible to disagree with Shi Yan living in the old residence. She could not oppose Grandma Jiang on such a small matter, so she came up with a proposal to let the olddy ept Shi Yan as her god-granddaughter.


    If she officially epted Shi Yan as her god-granddaughter, she would be a member of the Jiang family. In the future, the Jiang family would prepare a generous dowry for her when she got married, and she would also have a share of the family property, although it would not be much.


    She was willing to give both the dowry and a small share of the family property. As long as Shi Yan became Grandma Jiang¡¯s granddaughter, it would be impossible for her to be with her son.


    She originally thought that only Grandma Jiang would oppose her proposal, but she did not expect Shi Yan to oppose it as well. Could it be that such an elegant girl, who did not have any desire in her eyes, also had feelings for her son? Was it not Grandma Jiang¡¯s wishful thinking?


    Her son was very outstanding. Shi Yan was young, so it was understandable that she liked outstanding men.


    However, she still felt displeased and had the feeling that she had misjudged this person.


    Luckily, her opinion of this girl had changed just now.


    Under the others¡¯ gazes, Grandma Jiang looked at Shi Yan as if she was not surprised by her reaction at all.


    ¡°I treat Xiao Yan as my own granddaughter. As long as our own family knows about it and lets others see it, there¡¯s no need for us to hold a formal ceremony to formally acknowledge her as my granddaughter. The Jiang family is not an ordinary family. When we formally acknowledge her as our granddaughter, we have to split our wealth. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m reluctant to part with this little bit of wealth, but if we really acknowledge her as our granddaughter, how would outsiders view Xiao Yan? They might even think that Xiao Yan is here for our family¡¯s wealth.


    ¡°If Xiao Yan really wants this property, I will make the decision to give it to her in private. However, I am certain that Xiao Yan will not want it.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled at Grandma Jiang, obviously agreeing with her words.


    Grandma Jiang lovingly patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°Since Xiao Yan doesn¡¯t want it, there is no need to carry such a name to give people an excuse to suspect her.


    ¡°Xiao Yan will live here when she is still in school in Haicheng. If Xiao Yan chooses to stay in Haicheng after graduation and still lives here, whoever dares to say that her name is not legitimate, I will personally go and talk to him!¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Jiang Qing.


    Holding her hand and shaking her head, Kong Xiangxiang reluctantly shut her mouth.


    Grandma Jiang nced at Kong Xiangxiang and said to Shi Yan, ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Xiao Yan, you will live here from now on. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to refuse. You promised to help Grandma Jiang. How can you help if you don¡¯t live at home?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled when she heard that. ¡°Grandma Jiang, look at you. You seem to be afraid that I will refuse. I have food and shelter in the Jiang family. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything. I can¡¯t wait to live here forever. Why would I refuse?¡±


    In fact, if it weren¡¯t for Grandma Jiang¡¯s repeated invitations, she wouldn¡¯t have nned to stay in the Jiang family. It was only because she couldn¡¯t refuse Grandma Jiang¡¯s good intentions that she agreed to stay in the Jiang family. However, even if she agreed to stay in the Jiang family, she had originally nned to stay until the start of school.


    She would stay in the school when school started.


    She didn¡¯t expect that there would be a change so soon.


    She didn¡¯t stay here to help Grandma Jiang. She stayed here to help herself. The fifth master of the Jiang family didn¡¯t leave his house. If she didn¡¯t stay here, it would be difficult for her to even meet him, let alone talk about anything else.


    She didn¡¯t procrastinate when she did things. Once she set her mind on something, she would act immediately. Moreover, once she set her mind on something, she wouldn¡¯t change it easily.


    This wasn¡¯t her evaluation of herself. Many people said the same thing about her.


    However, most of them used words like ¡°stubborn¡± to describe her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be disturbing you from now on.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s words were not meant for Grandma Jiang alone, but for everyone present.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®disturbing you¡¯? Xiao Yan, I¡¯m so happy that you can live in the old house. I¡¯ll havepany from now on. Not only will I havepany at school, I¡¯ll also havepany at home.¡±


    Jiang Rui was happy from the bottom of her heart.


    In fact, she was also curious as to why Grandma Jiang was looking for Shi Yan to help, but she did not ask much. She thought that Grandma Jiang must have mentioned it when she was talking to Shi Yan alone on the way to the main building. Since Grandma Jiang did not want others to know, she would not ask. Anyway, she would know when she should know.


    It could be seen that there was a reason why Jiang Rui was so open-minded. She had never been a narrow-minded person. She lived thoroughly and easily.


    Jiang Cheng took a look at Jiang Rui and opened his mouth, which was rare.


    ¡°In that case, Miss Shi, you can live in the old mansion in peace from now on. If you need anything, just say it. Don¡¯t be a stranger.


    ¡°I still have some work to do in the study. Please excuse me.¡±


    Then, he looked at Jiang Rui, ¡°Rui¡¯er, are you leaving?¡±


    Jiang Rui looked at Jiang Sheng and then at Shi Yan. She was a little hesitant.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want your phone?¡±


    Jiang Rui suddenly understood.


    ¡°Oh, right. Brother, if you didn¡¯t tell me, I would have forgotten. I left my phone with you.¡±


    She apologized to Shi Yan, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xiao Yan. I have to go get my phone. I can¡¯t go back to the yard with you. My Brother went out in the afternoon. He picked up my phone and locked it in the cab. I can¡¯t get it. You don¡¯t know how hard it has been for me to go without my phone for the past few hours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll go back with Grandma Jiangter,¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile.


    Jiang Rui had already been held up by Jiang Sheng. She quickly waved to the others.


    ¡°Dad, Mom, Second Uncle, and Second Aunt, Brother and I will leave first. You guys should go back and rest as soon as possible. Grandma is too old to stay up toote.¡±


    It could be seen that her mother had a prejudice against Xiao Yan. Then, she should disperse as soon as possible and not let her mother stay in the same space as Xiao Yan. Otherwise, she would not be here to keep an eye on her. She was really a little worried.


    Kong Xiangxiang saw through Jiang Rui¡¯s intentions and red at her.


    There wasn¡¯t much me in her eyes. It was obvious that she doted on her daughter, Jiang Rui.


    Seeing her look over, Jiang Rui even stuck out her tongue yfully at her.


    Kong Xiangxiang red at her again.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Rui was pulled away by Jiang Sheng and couldn¡¯t receive her warning anymore.


    Shi Yan saw the interaction between the mother and daughter. She picked up the teacup and took a sip. There was a faint smile on her lips.


    There were many unexpected surprises in Haicheng.


    Meeting Jiang Rui, the likable girl, was one of them.

 Chapter 20

    A Chance Encounter At An Embroidery Shop


    For the next two days, Shi Yan did not leave the house. She only went to the courtyard with Jiang Rui asionally. However, everytime she went for a walk in the courtyard, Shi Yan would subconsciously go to the pavilion in the lotus pond.


    Unfortunately, other than the servants who asionally passed by, she did not see anyone.


    On the third day, at Jiang Rui¡¯s request, Shi Yan apanied her to the embroidery shop that she had mentioned before.


    After getting out of the car, the two of them walked into the alley.


    Jiang Rui nced at the dark alley with only two or three pedestrians and the dpidated shops on both sides, sighing, ¡°This ce is really hidden. No wonder I haven¡¯t found an embroidery shop here for so many years. The things in this shop are so good. Why didn¡¯t the owner choose a more conspicuous shop? Business must be good that way.¡±


    It was probably because the boss here did not sell embroidery for a living.


    Many people wanted to find a quiet ce to retire after experiencing prosperity. They would do some small business, but it was not for a living, just for fun.


    Shi Yan did not say that even though she was thinking about it. She only smiled and said, ¡°Maybe the boss has feelings for the old shop and is reluctant to leave.¡±


    Jiang Rui thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    Although this alley was deste, if it was the natives here, they definitely didn¡¯tck money.


    ¡°Are we almost there?¡±Jiang Rui asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just around the corner.¡±


    They could actually get in the car, but the alley was narrow and inconvenient to drive in. That was why they chose to get out of the car at the entrance of the alley and walk over.


    After a while, the two of them arrived at the embroidery shop.


    The words ¡°Shen¡¯s embroidery house¡±were written on the wooden que.


    Standing at the entrance of the shop, Jiang Rui was very surprised.


    ¡°Embroidery House?¡±


    It was not her fault for being surprised. Not every embroidery shop was worthy of the word ¡°Embroidery House.¡±


    The shop was not big, but the old house here should have a facade and the design of the inner courtyard. The size of the inner courtyard could not be seen from the outside.


    ¡°Because it is a unique skill, every piece of embroidery was made by Master and me, so this can be considered our own embroidery house.¡±


    A woman in her twenties walked out of the shop. She was wearing a light-colored qipao and her hair was tied with a hairpin. Her temperament was very special.


    She smiled and asked, ¡°Do you two want toe in and take a look?¡±


    Then, her gaze fell on Shi Yan, and surprise shed in her eyes.


    ¡°Ah, I remember you. You came to our shop before, right? About twenty days ago.¡±


    Shen Yuying had a deep impression of Shi Yan, because even though Shi Yan was wearing ordinary clothes, the ancient charm on her body could not be hidden. She had the charm of ady from an ancient aristocratic family more than someone like her, who wore a cheongsam all day long. Moreover, Shi Yan was very beautiful. She was not the kind of person who was stunning at a nce, but it was enough for people to remember her.


    In addition, there were not many customers in the shop usually, and most of them were regr customers. Therefore, Shen Yuying had a deep impression of Shi Yan, so much so that she still remembered her after so many days.


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You still remember when someone came to your shop twenty days ago? You have a good memory,¡±Jiang Rui praised.


    ¡°There are not many customers in the shop.¡±


    As she said this, Shen Yuying smiled politely. ¡°Do you two want toe in and take a look?¡±


    As the two of them walked into the shop, Shen Yuying said, ¡°The embroidery in the shop is all made by me and my master. It¡¯s a unique skill, and the fabric is also of high quality. See if there are any that you like. There¡¯s an important guest in the inner court. My Master is serving him alone. I¡¯ll go and help with the tea. Please let me know when you¡¯re done. By the way, my name is Shen Yuying.¡±


    She only said that much and didn¡¯t try to sell anything.


    After saying that, she smiled at the two of them and slightly leaned over. Then, she turned around and walked into the inner court.


    ¡°This shop is really interesting. There¡¯s no one left to look after the shop. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll run away without paying?¡±


    It was the first time Jiang Rui had seen people doing business in such a Buddhist way. It was very novel.


    Shi Yan smiled lightly and pointed at the camera in the shop.


    Jiang Rui said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s my fault for being small.¡±


    ¡°However, this shop is a little special. The other shops would like to praise their own products so much that they wouldn¡¯t even praise them when their embroidery is so good.¡±


    It was not the first time that Shi Yan hade to this shop. She was already used to the style of the shop, so her reaction was not as big as Jiang Rui¡¯s. However, she agreed with what Jiang Rui said.


    The business of this shop was indeed very special.


    She looked at Jiang Rui and said with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything you like first. If there is, then buy it. Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted toe and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Then let me have a look. Don¡¯t tell me that the things here are really not bad. Xiao Yan, do you want to have a look?¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to say that there was no need. She just wanted to apany her to have a look, but she suddenly saw a white handkerchief embroidered with bamboo not far away.


    It was very simple and had clean embroidery.


    She walked over and picked it up.


    After rubbing it a few times, she said, ¡°I want this one. I won¡¯t look at anything else.¡±


    Jiang Rui nced at the handkerchief in her hand and said, ¡°Bamboo is elegant and pure. It suits you quite well. Since you don¡¯t want to watch for anything else, go over there to sit down and rest. Wait for me as I look around for a while.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t insist. She walked over to the sofa in the shop for customers to rest on and sat down.


    She held the handkerchief in her hand and studied it carefully. A faint smile appeared on the corner of her lips.


    After about half an hour, Jiang Rui finally picked out what she wanted, which was quite a lot.


    Jiang Rui was a discerning person. She could tell at a nce whether the stuff was good or not. She liked this and that too. Also, as she was mostly picking out gifts for her rtives and friends, it was hard for her not to get some snacks for free, so naturally, she spent some time.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, I¡¯ve chosen.¡±


    Just as she was about to call the boss to settle the bill, she suddenly heard movement from the inner courtyard.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe here. Why Don¡¯t you sit down for a while before leaving? Why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    Shi Yan could hear the boss¡¯s voice. It was that of Shen Yuying¡¯s master.


    ¡°I¡¯lle to see you again when I have time.¡±


    A man¡¯s voice was mellow and clear. It was very pleasant to hear.


    Shi Yan was stunned when she heard this voice.


    Jiang Rui said, ¡°Why do I feel that this voice sounds a little familiar?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you woulde visit me again when you have time? It¡¯s already good enough that you cane to my ce once a year. I don¡¯t know what kind of wind blew you here today, but it¡¯s so rare for you toe here. You haven¡¯t even sat down for a few minutes and you have to leave again.¡±


    The man did not respond to her, only said, ¡°Thank you for the pastries.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the skills to make pastries, would you not even want toe to my door?¡±


    The man did not respond to her.


    Then, the sound of a wheelchair rolling could be heard in the silence.


    Shi Yan stood up from the sofa.


    At this moment, someone pushed the wheelchair out of the backyard and bumped into Shi Yan and Jiang Rui.


    ¡°Fifth¡­ Fifth Uncle?¡±Jiang Rui was stunned.


    The man sitting in the wheelchair was wearing a white shirt. There was a button loose at the cor of the shirt, and one could vaguely see the delicate corbone. His outstanding face was a little sickly pale, and his temperament was elegant and gentle.


    He nced at Jiang Rui and then turned his eyes to Shi Yan, who was beside Jiang Rui.


    Their eyes met.


    When they met again, the girl was still dressed in simple clothes, but her waist-length ck hair was tied up, and it was not as loose as before.


    Compared to when they first met, Shi Yan was more reserved and experienced.


    ¡°Do you... Know each other?¡± Shen Yuying, who followed them out, asked in surprise.

 Chapter 21

    Formal Self-introduction


    Shen Miao, a beautiful woman in a cheongsam, was also a little surprised, especially when she saw the reaction of the person in the wheelchair when he saw Shi Yan.


    Her gaze moved between the man in the wheelchair and Shi Yan.


    This girl¡­


    After a long time, Jiang Rui recovered from her shock and replied, ¡°I know him.¡±


    Only Jiang Lin, who was pushing the wheelchair, could be considered calm.


    However, he only appeared calm on the surface.


    To be able to meet her like this, he was truly exceptional.


    Jiang Lin nodded at Jiang Rui and greeted her, ¡°Young Miss.¡±


    Then, he nodded at Shi Yan.


    Him addressing her as Young Miss made Shen Miao and Shen Yuying instantly know who Jiang Rui was. Shen Miao smiled gently and said, ¡°So you are a child of the Jiang family of Sea City.¡±


    Jiang Rui did not know how to address her, but it was obvious that she was her fifth uncle¡¯s elder whom she had to treat respectfully. She naturally did not dare to neglect her.


    She said politely, ¡°Hello.¡±


    Shen Miao nodded and turned to Shi Yan.


    ¡°Who is this again?¡±


    It seemed like she was asking Jiang Rui, but she was actually looking at the man in the wheelchair from the corner of her eyes. Interest shed in her eyes.


    ¡°She is...¡±


    Just as Jiang Rui was about to speak, she was interrupted by someone.


    However, it was not an introduction. Instead, he looked directly at Shi Yan and said, ¡°We meet again.¡±


    Shi Yan replied with a faint smile, ¡°Yes, we meet again.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked at her fifth uncle and then at Shi Yan. She waspletely stunned.


    What was going on? How did Xiao Yan and her fifth uncle know each other? And when did they meet?


    ¡°I wanted to prepare a formal gift to thank you for sending me back that day, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here first.¡±


    His voice was clear and gentle.


    Looking at the pastry box in his hand, he said, ¡°Aunt Shen¡¯s pastry is very delicious. I wanted to give it to you to try.¡±


    Shen Miao let out an ¡°Oh¡± in her heart.


    No wonder she suddenly received a call from him the day before yesterday, saying that he wanted to eat the pastry she made. At that time, she thought it was strange. Even though he always brought a box of pastry with him every time he came to her ce, he had never taken the initiative to ask for it.


    This was the first time.


    Moreover, he was the one who called her personally!


    It made her so excited that her visiting friend¡¯s mood was all gone. She rushed back to make pastries for him.


    As a result, she had justnded early this morning. As soon as she came back, she did not even have time to rest before she started making pastries. As soon as the pastries were ready, he came.


    She thought that he had suddenly found his conscience and came to visit a lonely old woman like her. She did not expect that his purpose was actually here!


    What a good fellow!


    Ignoring the shock of the others, he continued, ¡°Since we¡¯ve met here, I¡¯ll give you the pastries now. They taste better when they¡¯re hot.¡±


    Without needing him to say anything, Jiang Lin pushed his wheelchair forward.


    He handed the pastry box to Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan took a nce at the exquisite pastry box and then at the man sitting in the wheelchair, who had an outstanding appearance and temperament. After a few seconds of hesitation, she took it with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, sir. You¡¯re wee.¡±


    She actually took it!


    This simply shocked Jiang Rui.


    After spending so much time together, Jiang Rui already knew Shi Yan¡¯s personality. She was definitely not the kind of person who would easily ept gifts from others!


    However, she took fifth uncle¡¯s pastries.


    Moreover, fifth uncle actually came especially to look for an elder to make pastries for Xiao Yan!


    Did she identally stumble upon something extraordinary?


    She was a little excited!


    The person in the wheelchair stood up from the wheelchair and extended his hand towards Shi Yan. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to formally introduce myself thest time we met. I¡¯m Jiang Che. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    Seeing him stand up from the wheelchair, a sh of surprise shed across Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, but she quickly recovered.


    Holding the pastry box with one hand, she smiled and extended her right hand to shake his gently.


    ¡°Shi Yan. It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡±


    The others did not react to his ability to stand up. They acted as if it was a matter of course.


    In this way, there was nothing that Shi Yan did not understand.


    It was not that he could not stand on his legs. It was probably because his body was not in a good condition and he needed to use a wheelchair to travel. After all, this would save a great deal ofbor.


    It was very normal for the two of them to release their grip after a light shake. However, it was unusual for this to happen to the two of them, especially to the fifth master of the Jiang family.


    In any case, Jiang Rui was so shocked that she could not speak.


    It was Shen Miao, an elder who was used to big waves, who was the first to react.


    She smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s someone Ah Che knows, why don¡¯t we go in together and have a meal? It¡¯s almost time to eat. Ah Che, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave.¡±


    ¡°Maybe next time. I still have something to do,¡± Jiang Che said.


    Then, he nodded to Shi Yan and said, ¡°Miss Shi, see you next time.¡±


    ¡°See you next time.¡±


    He sat in the wheelchair again, and Jiang Lin pushed him out of the Shen Embroidery House.


    Shen Miao suddenly could not figure out his thoughts.


    Since he was interested in this girl in front of him, she had created an opportunity for him. He should cherish it. Why did he leave?


    However, if he was not interested in this girl, he had still especially asked her to prepare pastries and even came to pick them up personally, just to give them to the girl to taste. What was going on?


    As for his excuse of thanking her for the gifts, Shen Miao did not believe it. She had never seen him prepare any ordinary gifts for anyone, let alone preparing them with great effort.


    Not only Shen Miao, Jiang Rui and Shen Yuying were also puzzled.


    ¡°Forget it. If he wants to leave, then leave. The two of you can stay for dinner. Aunty¡¯s cooking skills are pretty good.¡±


    Shen Miao¡¯s voice fell, and Shen Yuying also smiled and said, ¡°My master is right. The two of you can stay for dinner. I didn¡¯t know there was such a rtionship before. What a surprise.¡±


    It was more than a surprise. Today¡¯s incident was simply a shock.


    It was also because she had followed her master for a long time that she had learned some ability to hide her emotions. Otherwise, how could she be so calm at this moment.


    Her gaze fell on Shi Yan again.


    Now that she looked at Shi Yan again, she feltpletely different.


    This girl could actually receive special treatment from that person.


    Speaking of which, she had heard a lot of rumors recently that a guest from the Jiang family of sea city had arrived. She was Old Lady Jiang¡¯s savior in her early years, and she was also an orphan from the countryside. Now, she was living in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion in Sea City. It was said that Old Lady Jiang intended to set her up with the young master of the Jiang family.


    As she was living in the same mansion as that person, she rarely listened to gossip. She was also a little curious about this country girl who lived in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion in Sea City.


    She did not expect the so-called country girl to be like this.


    Jiang Rui did not respond immediately. Instead, she looked at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan smiled lightly and said, ¡°I won¡¯t trouble you today. When you are free, we will visit you again to try your good skills.¡±


    Looking at the pastry box in her hand, Shi Yan smiled gently and said, ¡°Thank you for the pastries.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t give you the pastries. Why are you thanking me? If you want to thank me, thank the person who gave you the pastries,¡± Shen Miaoxiao said with a smile. ¡°Since you have said so, I won¡¯t force you to stay. Come and y when you are free. I have nothing to do, so I¡¯m basically in the shop.¡±


    Shi Yan nodded with a smile, and the two of them paid the bill and left.


    Shen Yuying had originally nned to not take their money, but Shi Yan and Jiang Rui insisted. In the end, Shen Yuying gave them a 20% discount.


    Although it was a 20% discount, the handkerchief in Shi Yan¡¯s hand cost more than 1,000 yuan.


    It could be seen that the things here were not cheap.


    Jiang Rui thought of the greeting gifts that Shi Yan had prepared for them. The money must have been quite a lot. To her, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, this amount of money was nothing. However, to Shi Yan, who had lived in the countryside since she was young and had no elders in her family, it was different.


    She offered to help Shi Yan pay for the handkerchief, but Shi Yan insisted on not letting her pay. In the end, Jiang Rui had topromise. She wanted to go out with Shi Yan in the future, and would try not to let Shi Yan pay for it.


    Walking out of the embroidery shop and out of the alley, Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes asionally nced at the exquisite pastry box in Shi Yan¡¯s hand. Finally, she could not help but ask, ¡°Xiao Yan, what¡¯s going on between you and my Fifth Uncle?¡±

 Chapter 22

    Jiang Rui Could Not ept It


    ¡°Fifth Uncle even personally prepared a thank you gift for you!¡±


    It was even a special thank you gift that he personally went to the elders¡¯ door for, looking for the pastries that the elders had made for him.


    The more she thought about it, the more astonished Jiang Rui became.


    ¡°Also, Fifth Uncle said that he was thanking you for sending him back. What happened?¡±


    ¡°I had met Fifth Master Jiang, who was out alone in a wheelchair in the courtyard, and sent him back. It was very easy for me to do. It was Fifth Master Jiang who was too well-mannered.¡±


    Shi Yan said it simply, but Jiang Rui did not think so in her heart.


    This was not a problem of being too courteous. That was fifth uncle! Although fifth uncle rarely treated others coldly, she had never seen him treat anyone so specially since fifth uncle moved into the old residence!


    Putting aside how incredible it was for fifth uncle to personallye to look for his elders¡¯ pastries as a thank you gift, it was already an incredible thing for fifth uncle to actually agree to Xiao Yan sending him back.


    However, Jiang Rui did not intend to get to the bottom of it. If it was just an ordinary person helping out and the other person thanking them, then she would be meddling in other people¡¯s business.


    She would just wait and see.


    Jiang Rui said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡°Since you helped out, it¡¯s only right for Fifth Uncle to give you a thank you gift.¡±


    Jiang Rui could not help but shiver when she said that.


    Oh my god! She had done well! She even dared to speak from fifth uncle¡¯s position! What kind of person was fifth uncle? Even her parents and her brother didn¡¯t dare to say things like ¡°It¡¯s only right to prepare a gift to thank you¡± on behalf of fifth uncle.


    Her gaze fell on the pastry box in Shi Yan¡¯s hand once again.


    Even fifth uncle thought that the pastry was delicious. She was really curious about how delicious it was.


    Sensing her gaze, Shi Yan said with a faint smile, ¡°Since this is a thank you gift personally prepared by Fifth Master Jiang, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t share it with you. I know that there¡¯s a pretty good pastry shop not far away. I¡¯ll treat you to their pastries.¡±


    Jiang Rui was speechless for a moment.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Although it was indeed not very nice to share other people¡¯s thank you gifts, this was food, not some expensive gift. Moreover, there was no one else here, so no one would know if they had shared it. Besides, Xiao Yan was clearly not a stingy person¡­


    She was rather protective of this box of cakes.


    She looked at Shi Yan with a slightly mocking gaze. However, she saw Shi Yan smiling at her calmly.


    Hence, Jiang Rui did not understand.


    Was she thinking too much?


    ¡°Fifth Uncle personally found these and handed them to you personally. I don¡¯t dare to eat it. You were right not to distinguish it from me.¡±


    Jiang Rui was speaking from the bottom of her heart.


    She was indeed curious about the taste of pastries, but she didn¡¯t dare to eat them. She was afraid that she couldn¡¯t afford to have diarrhea.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, you don¡¯t have to spend money to treat me. If you want to eat pastries, just wait until you return to the old residence and ask the kitchen to prepare them. The pastries made at home are better than those bought outside.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    For a big aristocratic family like the Jiang family of Sea City, the chefs they hired were all gathered from outside, so their culinary skills were naturally not bad. Moreover, many of the wives and socialites of the big aristocratic families had one or two pastries or dishes that they were good at, and Jiang Rui would be no exception.


    She didn¡¯t need to make them herself, but she had to know how to cook.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that Jiang Rui was not an idiot in the kitchen.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t treat you to pastries. I¡¯ll treat you to something else. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t refuse this time.


    She didn¡¯t want Shi Yan to spend money, but she also didn¡¯t want Shi Yan to feel that she couldn¡¯t even afford a meal in Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes, which would hurt Shi Yan¡¯s self-esteem.


    It was just a meal. She just needed to find a cheaper shop.


    *


    Meanwhile, at the Shen Embroidery House.


    After Shi Yan and Jiang Rui left, no new customers entered the shop. Only Shen Miao and Shen Yuying were left.


    Shen Miao sat down on the sofa in the resting area. Shen Yuying was still standing.


    ¡°Master, Fifth Master and that Miss Shi Yan...¡±


    Shen Yuying obviously hesitated for a long time before she opened her mouth. However, just as she opened her mouth, Shen Miao raised her eyes to look at her and stopped her from continuing.


    ¡°It¡¯s best that we don¡¯t ask too much about Ah Che¡¯s matters. Otherwise, he won¡¯t even care about us in the end.¡±


    Hearing Shen Miao¡¯s words, Shen Yuying was secretly shocked.


    She was used to seeing that master being gentle and elegant in front of her master. She almost forgot what kind of person he originally was. If she really crossed the line and asked about his matters, it would be a light punishment for him to ignore them. If he were to be angered, it would be difficult to end things.


    ¡°Master, I understand. I¡¯ve just never seen the Fifth Master treat anyone so differently. I can¡¯t help but feel a little curious. I¡¯m only saying these things in front of you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one curious. I¡¯m curious too.¡±


    As she spoke, Shen Miao said thoughtfully, ¡°Speaking of which, this Shi Yan seems somewhat familiar to me. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve seen her before.¡±


    ¡°She came to our shop before, about twenty days ago. At that time, you were receiving other customers, so you probably didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    ¡°So she came to our shop before. No wonder I felt that she looked a little familiar.¡±


    Shen Miao suddenly thought of something and looked at Shen Yuying, her eyes bing more serious. ¡°Ah Che has been outstanding since he was young. No one canpare to him in terms of his abilities, looks, and bearing. There are many girls who admire him.


    ¡°Yuying, you¡¯ve been by my side since you were young. Although you don¡¯t often interact with Ah Che, because of me, you can be considered to be familiar with him. You...¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, Shen Yuying¡¯s face turned white in an instant. She even shuddered violently.


    ¡°Master, why would you have such thoughts? That¡¯s Fifth Master Jiang! If it wasn¡¯t for you by my side, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to stand in front of him. Do you have any thoughts towards him? Please spare me.


    ¡°To exaggerate a little, in my eyes, Fifth Master is like the bright moon in the sky and thend... The Immortals of the nine heavens can only be looked up to, and I don¡¯t dare to spheme!¡±


    She was so excited that she almost blurted out what she was thinking.


    Master treated the Fifth Master as her own junior. It was somewhat inappropriate for her to describe the Fifth Master as the god of killing in thend in front of her master.


    Hearing her say this, Shen Miao¡¯s serious gaze finally stopped, and sheughed lightly.


    ¡°Master is relieved that you think so. Although Ah Che is an outstanding child, he is not suitable for you. Ever since Master adopted you by her side, you are clearly your Master¡¯s, but in Master¡¯s heart, you are my daughter. Master doesn¡¯t want you to torment yourself.


    ¡°Of course, if Ah Che is interested in you, then Master...¡±


    Without waiting for her to finish speaking, Shen Yuying waved her hand, not knowing whether tough or cry. She said in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Master, I can¡¯t take it! Don¡¯t make wild guesses. Because of you, Fifth Master and I have known each other for more than ten years. If I wanted to be interested, I would have done it long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡±


    Shen Miao smiled. ¡°I wasn¡¯t afraid that you would be tempted in the past because Ah Che didn¡¯t mean it. Now that he treats other girls differently, I...¡±


    ¡°Master!¡± Shen Yuying was speechless. She stamped her feet anxiously.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Master won¡¯t tease you anymore. As long as you don¡¯t have such thoughts, Master will be at ease. As for Ah Che and that girl called Shi Yan, let Ah Che go. We¡¯ll just watch.¡±


    Shen Yuying regained her serious expression and walked to the other side of the sofa to sit down.


    ¡°But Master, I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about Miss Shi Yan. She¡¯s an orphan who grew up in the countryside without parents... I mentioned this not to say that she¡¯s not worthy of master five or anything. After all, one¡¯s birth is not something that can be decided by oneself. Just like myself. If I hadn¡¯t met Master and received your adoption and guidance, I still wouldn¡¯t know what I would be like now.


    ¡°On the contrary, I think that Miss Shi Yan and Fifth Master are a perfect match in terms of looks and temperament. Naturally, the prerequisite is that Fifth Master likes her.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that if they really have too many interactions and even get together in the end, Miss Shi Yan, who doesn¡¯t have a solid background to protect her, will be a breakthrough for others to suppress Fifth Master, and Miss Shi Yan herself will be in danger.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Shi Yan¡¯s Eyes Darkened


    They had only met twice. Although she had a good impression of Shi Yan, it was not to the point where she was worried about her safety. Shen Yuying only had such thoughts for Jiang Che¡¯s sake... Or rather, for Shen Miao¡¯s sake.


    In the end, Shen Miao treated Jiang Che as her own junior.


    If Shen Yuying was worried about this, how could Shen Miao not be worried at all?


    Shen Miao said with a tinge of emotion, ¡°This is not something that we should be concerned about. A person has to be responsible for his own choices. If Ah Che chooses a person himself, he should be the one to protect them.¡±


    ¡°It is his ability that can protect him, but he can¡¯t...¡±


    ¡°Even with Ah Che¡¯s ability, he can¡¯t protect a person, so we can¡¯t help him either, right? So why are you worrying over nothing?¡±


    Hearing her words, Shen Yuying suddenly felt relieved.


    ¡°Master is so clear-headed.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I was really scared just now. Fifth Master personally called you to make pastries, and he actually wanted to give them to a girl! If those who are familiar with Fifth Master knew about this, who knows how shocked they would be?!¡±


    Noble and elegant, the flower of the high mountains could only be admired and not fall into the mortal world.


    This had always been the Fifth Master in her eyes.


    Of course, it was also the Fifth Master in the eyes of many people.


    If she suddenly told them that the noble and otherworldly person might have taken a fancy to a girl and started to be tainted by the mortal world¡­


    She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that scene.


    She felt that her reaction was absolutely calmpared to that of others.


    ¡°We don¡¯t care about other people. We just need to make sure that this matter doesn¡¯te from our mouth.¡±


    This was a disguised reminder to Shen Yuying that what she saw and heard today should not be told to others.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s important. Don¡¯t worry, Master.¡±


    *


    Shi Yan and Jiang Rui came to a noodle shop.


    It was a normal noodle shop by the roadside. Seeing that there were many customers and that the hygiene was good, Jiang Rui led Shi Yan into the shop.


    The price of noodles in a noodle shop was between 8 Yuan and 15 yuan. Jiang Rui didn¡¯t feel too burdened to let Shi Yan treat her.


    Jiang Rui ordered a bowl of noodles, arge one.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t order any noodles. Instead, she ordered a bowl of in porridge, a small bowl.


    Jiang Rui looked at therge bowl of noodles in front of her and then at the small bowl of porridge in front of Shi Yan.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, that¡¯s all you eat? This noodle shop¡¯s food tastes good. Do you want a bowl too?¡±


    She had already eaten two mouthfuls of noodles, and the taste was not bad.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m not very hungry yet. Besides, I want to try some pastries.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and opened the pastry box on the table.


    The pastry box was beautiful, but the pastry was even more exquisite. It was divided into twoyers, and there were six pieces on eachyer. It was obvious that eachyer had a different vor.


    ¡°This pastry is excellent just by looking at its appearance. No wonder even Fifth Uncle said it¡¯s good. Little Yan, try it and see how it tastes.¡±


    It was unknown whether it was because the pastry looked good or simply because it was a pastry that even Fifth Master Jiang had praised, but Jiang Rui actually almost drooled just by looking at it.


    Actually, she didn¡¯t share it with others. Shi Yan should take it back and open it againter. However, Jiang Che said that the taste was better when it was hot¡­


    Shi Yan picked up a piece and took a bite.


    Her eyes, which were rarely emotional, lit up.


    ¡°The taste is really good.¡±


    Jiang Rui swallowed her saliva and resisted the urge to pick up a piece and taste it. She took a big bite and stuffed it into her mouth so she felt better.


    ¡°Fifth Uncle praised the taste. It should be true.¡± Then she sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Fifth Uncle to have such a familiar elder in Sea City. I¡¯ve never heard of her. I guess even Grandma doesn¡¯t know about her.¡±


    Shi Yan paused while eating the pastry and looked up at her.


    At that time, Jiang Rui had already lowered her head and continued eating the noodles. She didn¡¯t see the confusion in Shi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    Suddenly, a questioning voice rang out in the noodle shop, shouting, ¡°Why are you here?!¡±


    Immediately after, someone pushed and knocked against their table.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, get out of the way!¡±Jiang Rui shouted.


    However, before she could finish her sentence, Shi Yan had already nimbly picked up the porridge in one hand and the pastry box in the other and quickly got up to get out of the way. She was not affected in the slightest.


    At the same time, Jiang Rui also picked up the Noodle Bowl and quickly got out of the way.


    Other than a few drops of soup in the noodle bowl spilling on the ground, it did not have much of an effect.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, are you alright?¡±Jiang Rui asked anxiously.


    Shi Yan shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Looking at the pastry box lid that had fallen to the ground before she could pick it up from the table, Shi Yan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly.


    She was sitting with her back facing the front door of the noodle shop. The person who was pushing was someone who had just entered the noodle shop, so it could be considered as a sudden push from behind her. Her actions were faster than her brain. She picked up the pastry box with porridge in her hands. Her hands were not free, so she did not have time to pick up the lid of the pastry box that she had opened on the table.


    Her reaction was faster than Jiang Rui¡¯s. Fortunately, she was sitting with her back facing the door. If it was Jiang Rui, the person who was being pushed might not have knocked down the table, but Jiang Rui¡¯s back! Jiang Rui was eating noodles at that time. With such a collision, even if the table was not knocked down, her face would probably fall into the boiling soup!


    No matter how good Shi Yan¡¯s temper was, she was a little angry at this time.


    Her smile had disappeared, and her slightly dark eyes swept over the person who had been pushed.


    The person who had pushed and questioned was an eighteen or neen-year-old girl. The person who had been pushed and knocked down onto the table was a middle-aged woman. She was wearing the uniform of a noodle shop attendant. She fell to the ground in a sorry state. No one knew if she was injured.


    After creating such a bigmotion, the girl was obviously frightened. With so many pairs of eyes staring at her, she seemed to be a little angry from embarrassment.


    She did not apologize immediately. Instead, she pointed at the woman who had fallen to the ground and scolded, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t been a waitress here, would things have turned out like this? You should pay for it yourself. Don¡¯t even think about making me take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you not to be a waitress at the ce where I eat. Why didn¡¯t you listen? Do you think that I haven¡¯t embarrassed myself enough?¡±


    There were two girls standing behind the girl. They were a little shocked by this sudden scene, but when they came back to their senses, they looked at the girl who was shouting with disdain and ridicule.


    Shi Yan had seen themst time when they were eating alone in a restaurant. They were a mother and daughter. The daughter was called Wan Rou, and the mother was called Xuan Liuying.


    It was unknown whether she was shocked and didn¡¯t react, or if she was really injured. The woman who fell to the ground didn¡¯t make a sound for a long time.


    As she watched, Jiang Rui had already ced the noodles on the table at the side and walked over to help her up.


    ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry that I almost dragged you guys into this. I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    The woman apologized repeatedly, but she kept her head down and did not lift it up. Her voice was choked with sobs.


    She looked pitiful as her tears fell down. It did not look like she was crying in pain, but more like she was disappointed, or even a little sad.


    Seeing this, most of Jiang Rui¡¯s anger dissipated.


    Shi Yan looked at the situation and did not say anything. She put the bowl of porridge on the empty table behind her. She did not put down the pastry box. Instead, she bent down to pick up the lid.


    She picked it up, took out a tissue, wiped it clean, and covered the pastry box again. Then, she turned to the person who was still shouting and swearing.


    She walked straight over and kicked the girl who was swearing in the stomach.


    With a bang, she kicked the girl to the ground, knocking the table to the side and shaking it.


    The crowd stopped talking, the woman stopped apologizing and crying, and the girl stopped swearing.


    Everyone looked at this scene in shock.

 Chapter 24

    This World Is Really Small


    The originally noisy noodle shop had be so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    Looking at the girl who had kicked the person down, she didn¡¯t seem to be a ferocious person. On the contrary, she had an elegant and quiet temperament. She just stood there indifferently, as if all of this had nothing to do with her and she was just a bystander.


    Yet, the person who had kicked the person down and controlled this mess was her.


    Forget about the others, even Jiang Rui was looking at Shi Yan in shock.


    In her mind, Shi Yan was a very gentle person. The kind of reserved and delicate posture associated with a well-born youngdy was vividly disyed on Shi Yan. She often wore a gentle smile on her face and greeted everyone with a smile. At least, Jiang Rui had never seen her cold face since they first met.


    She never thought that Shi Yan would directly make a move...


    Shi Yan was actually more decisive and direct in handling things than she was.


    ¡°What are you doing? !¡±


    Finally reacting, Xuan Wan Rou raised her head and red at Shi Yan.


    ¡°It¡¯s you again!¡±


    Obviously, she recognized Shi Yan.


    Xuan Liuying, who had stopped crying due to fear, also recognized her. Just as she was about to speak, Xuan Wan Rou did not give her a chance.


    She said angrily to Shi Yan first, ¡°I told you to mind your own business here!¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business?¡± Shi Yan did not have any expression on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t have the heart to do that,¡± she said.


    She nced at the table that had been knocked down, ¡°I was sitting here eating with my friend just now, and I almost got hurt by ident. Don¡¯t you even know how to apologize?¡±


    Only then did the onlookerse to their senses. Looking at the mess in front of them, they thought that if the two girls had not dodged quickly, they would have been hurt by ident. Not only did the culprit not apologize in time, but she also continued to push.


    She looked like a decent little girl, but why was her attitude so bad?!


    With this thought, someone started to criticize her.


    ¡°She¡¯s right. You almost hurt someone by ident. Why don¡¯t you apologize? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t apologize, but you¡¯re still making a scene. This is a public ce, not your home!¡±


    ¡°She looks pretty and clean too. Why is her attitude so bad?¡±


    ¡°Judging from your age, you should be a high school student. Is this what a high school student is like? If this was my child, she would have broken her leg long ago!¡±


    ¡°I saw her pushing people as soon as she entered the door. I don¡¯t know what kind of deep hatred she has for this waitress.¡±


    ¡°What deep hatred? Didn¡¯t she just say that the waitress embarrassed her? I think she¡¯s a rtive.¡±


    ¡°What rtive? I think it¡¯s most likely a mother and daughter. The vain daughter brought her friends over to eat, and when she saw her biological mother working as a waitress in the shop, she felt embarrassed and flew into a rage out of humiliation.¡±


    ¡°You really sound like you mean it when you say it like that. Everyone says that children don¡¯t mind ugly women or dogs or poor families. Raising such an ingrate daughter is also terrible!¡±


    ..


    Hearing these discussions and usations, Xuan Liuying felt so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t even lift her face. As for Xuan Wan Rou, her face was flushed red. It was unknown whether she was ashamed or angry.


    The two girls who had entered the shop with her just now silently took a few steps back and stayed away from her.


    Seeing this, Xuan Wan Rou realized that the perfect goddess image that she had worked so hard to build was ruined, just like that.


    ¡°Xuan Xuan, Ya¡¯er, I...¡±


    The two girls took another two steps back.


    They looked at Xuan Wan Rou with disdain in their eyes. They wanted to turn around and leave, but¡­


    They saw Jiang Rui.


    They were very surprised.


    Jiang Rui was the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. How could shee to such a small noodle shop to eat?


    ¡°Jiang Rui, what a coincidence,¡± one of the girls smiled and greeted Jiang Rui.


    Jiang Rui was still standing beside Xuan Liuying and supporting her. She nodded at the girl as a response.


    Shi Yan looked at the interaction between the few of them and turned her gaze to Jiang Rui.


    ¡°High school ssmates,¡± Jiang Rui smiled and exined to her.


    Shi Yan understood.


    This world was really small.


    However, this greeting made Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s face suddenly turn pale.


    Jiang Rui?!


    Why was she here?! Why would a rich youngdy like Jiang Rui eat in such a low-end noodle shop?!


    In school, Jiang Rui was superior to her in both looks and grades. Since Jiang Rui was the youngdy of the Jiang family, in everyone¡¯s eyes, Jiang Rui was a goddess who was beautiful, kind, and had excellent grades. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Jiang Rui prided herself on being noble and didn¡¯t get close to other students, there wouldn¡¯t be a ce for her in school!


    After her painstaking efforts, she had finally be the campus goddess that was as famous as Jiang Rui. In the school, everyone knew that she and Jiang Rui were rivals, and they werepared everywhere.


    Now she had lost so much face in front of her rival!


    Why did it happen that the people who asked her out today were Zhao Xuan and Hu Yueya, who had met her mother on the street when they were shopping together? If they had not asked her out today, she would not have lost her mind when she saw her embarrassing mother working as a waitress in the shop just now!


    She did not even realize that Jiang Rui was here!


    Seeing Xuan Wan Rou staring at her with her eyes wide open and her face pale, Jiang Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be an acquaintance.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect that Xuan Wan Rou, the delicate goddess that many boys and girls adore, would have such a... Er, free and easy side outside.¡±


    The words ¡°free and easy¡± sounded extremely ironic in this situation.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s face alternated between red and white.


    She wanted to deny that this waitress was her mother, but Zhao Xuan and Hu Yueya knew the truth! She could not deny it at all!


    Now, not only did Zhao Xuan and Hu Yueya know that she was not some rich girl and her mother was also a lowly waitress, but even Jiang Rui, her sworn enemy, knew about it!


    With a face full of shame and anger, she red fiercely at Xuan Liuying.


    It was all her fault!


    If she had not met herst time on the street, she would not have stopped her in front of Zhao Xuan and Hu Yueya and asked if she still had the money to spend, exposing that she was her real mother. She would not be so embarrassed now!


    Meeting her vicious gaze, Xuan Liuying¡¯s pupils constricted, and she staggered back two steps.


    With remorse and sadness, she shouted, ¡°Wan RAou...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    It was the owner of the noodle shop.


    He had been busy in the kitchen, but he had already heard themotion and came out of the kitchen. However, before he could lose his temper, he was shocked by Shi Yan¡¯s decisive kick. Only now did hee back to his senses.


    ¡°Sister Xuan, I asked you to help in the shop because I felt sorry for you. You¡¯ve only been here for two days, and you¡¯ve already caused me so much trouble. You¡¯re really good!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯llpensate you for the damage caused to your shop. I¡¯m really sorry, ¡°Xuan Liuying repeatedly bowed and apologized.


    Then, she kept bowing to Shi Yan and Jiang Rui, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I almost hurt you guys by ident.¡±


    Then, she turned to the others in the shop, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. My daughter is not sensible and has caused trouble for everyone...¡±


    The woman was very thin. Her figure was a little hunched, and her face was full of vicissitudes. She was wearing an ordinary waiter¡¯s uniform and a pair of worn-out shoes. Just now, she had been pushed to the table and fell to the ground. No one knew if she was injured, but she could not care about herself and wholeheartedly apologized for her daughter¡¯s mistake.


    As for her daughter, she was wearing a white dress, small leather shoes, and a small bag on her back. She was beautifully dressed, and she just stood there and watched.


    This scene made everyone feel veryplicated.


    How could someone have such a ruthless daughter?

 Chapter 25

    Meeting Madam Jiang by Chance


    ¡°Alright, Alright. You can¡¯t afford to pay for it, so I won¡¯t pursue the matter any further. Hurry up and pack your things, and take your daughter away. My small temple can¡¯t amodate you.¡±


    The boss waved his hand impatiently. Then, he nced at Xuan Wan Rou, who was still struggling to get up, and said, ¡°Sister Xuan, seeing that you¡¯ve been working seriously in my shop for the past two days, let me give you a piece of advice. It¡¯s better for the child not to be too indulgent. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it in the future.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, the boss and the others apologized and promised that the customers who had already ordered food would be exempted. Only then did the noodle shop gradually return to normal.


    Afterforting the others, the boss apologized to Shi Yan and Jiang Rui, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have affected your mood.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s our bad luck.¡±


    As Jiang Rui said that, she asked Shi Yan, ¡°Xiao Yan, do you still want to eat?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    If she didn¡¯t eat, wouldn¡¯t the bowl of in porridge she had just saved and the bowl of noodles Jiang Rui had saved go to waste? Jiang Rui had only eaten two mouthfuls of therge bowl of noodles, and she hadn¡¯t even eaten a mouthful of porridge.


    Seeing this, the boss hurriedly invited the two of them to sit at an empty table at the side.


    Finally, Xuan Wan Rou, who was holding on to the table leg and struggling to stand up, looked at Xuan Liuying, who was still standing there motionlessly, and scolded her angrily, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Haven¡¯t you embarrassed enough people?¡±


    Jiang Rui was eating her noodles, couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I wonder who is the one who is embarrassed.¡±


    Her words were like poking a ho¡¯s nest, and Xuan Wan Roupletely exploded.


    ¡°Jiang Rui, seeing that I¡¯ve embarrassed such a big person, you¡¯re very proud of yourself, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    This time, not only did Jiang Rui stop eating her noodles, but Shi Yan also stopped eating her porridge with a spoon. Both of them looked at Xuan Wan Rou at the same time.


    Jiang Rui looked like she was looking at a lunatic.


    ¡°Xuan Wanrou, is there something wrong with your brain? ¡°What does it have to do with me whether you¡¯re embarrassed or not? Why should I be proud? On the other hand, I¡¯ve seen how hard it was for your mother to let go of the fact that you almost hurt my friend and me by ident just now. How can you still have the face to continue making trouble here? If I were you, I would have run away with my tail between my legs.¡±


    Looking at how smart the two girls who came with her were, they had sneaked away while the boss wasforting the customers in the shop and no one noticed them.


    ¡°You...¡±


    ¡°Wan Rou!¡±


    Xuan Liuying, who had been hanging her head, finally could not help but shout.


    ¡°How long are you going to make a scene!¡±


    Her eyes were red, her figure was shaky. ¡°You lost one job after another. Do you still want to live at home? You¡¯re already an adult. Can¡¯t you be more sensible? These are your ssmates, right? You¡¯ve always been good at saving face. What good will it do you if you keep making a scene like this?¡±


    As she spoke, Xuan Liuying no longer looked at Xuan Wan Rou. She bowed to Shi Yan and Jiang Rui and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Then, she turned around to clean up the mess that Xuan wanrou had made.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll leave after I clean up.¡±


    The boss didn¡¯t say anything. The noodle shop was small, and there were only two waiters including Xuan Liuying. They really needed people to clean up the ce.


    Seeing Xuan Liuying ignore her, the other people in the shop stared at her while eating. Their eyes were full of disdain, and Xuan Wan Rou felt her face burning.


    Biting her lips, she red at Shi Yan and Jiang Rui with an unfriendly look and limped out of the noodle shop.


    She had just walked out of the noodle shop when she met someone.


    A woman, both noble and elegant.


    The woman looked at her indifferently. That gaze was full of contempt, causing Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s body to freeze. A strong sense of difference and inferiority spread from the bottom of her heart.


    However, the woman had already brushed past her.


    ¡°Rui¡¯er.¡±


    Jiang Rui raised her head when she heard the voice and said in surprise, ¡°Mom, why are you here?¡±


    Mom? This elegant woman was Jiang Rui¡¯s mother?


    Then, she looked at Xuan Liuying, who was squatting on the ground in a waiter¡¯s outfit, cleaning up the broken bottles and cutlery. Xuan Wanrou¡¯s eyes were full of jealousy toward Jiang Rui.


    She was not inferior to Jiang Rui. Why did Jiang Rui, who pretended to be noble, have such a good family background, but she had to struggle in the gutter?


    Why?!


    When Kong Xiangxiang appeared, Jiang Rui was only concerned out of surprise. She did not see the jealousy in Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s eyes, but Shi Yan did.


    However, Shi Yan only nced at her briefly before she averted her gaze.


    She met Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°Little Yan is here too.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang greeted her first. It was not very cordial.


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded, ¡°First Madam.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked at them and sighed in her heart.


    Xiaoyan had already called her second aunt Aunt Fang, but she still called her mother first madam. It seemed that Xiao Yan also felt that her mother had a prejudice against her.


    Her mother was really too much. Why did she have to do this? Even if Xiao Yan wanted to stare at someone in their family, she was not staring at her brother!


    ¡°Why are you eating here? I thought I was wrong when I was in the car just now. Fortunately, I insisted on getting the driver to stop the car to take a look. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you guys.¡±


    Then, she looked at Jiang Rui and scolded, ¡°Rui¡¯er, your grandmother told you to take good care of Xiao Yan. Why did you invite her to such a ce to eat? You should invite Xiao Yan to eat something good.¡±


    Jiang Rui quickly nced at Shi Yan, afraid that she would think too much after hearing what she said.


    Seeing that Shi Yan¡¯s expression was still the same, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    She did not mention that this meal was actually Shi Yan¡¯s treat.


    She said coquettishly to Kong xiangxiang, ¡°Hey, Mom, it¡¯s different where we eat. Xiaoyan and I were shopping and we were hungry. When we saw this noodle shop, we immediately came in. These days, we¡¯ve eaten quite a lot of things. It¡¯s only right for us to have a taste of everything. Besides, this noodle shop¡¯s taste is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Mom, do you want a bowl?¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang nced at the food in their bowls and frowned slightly, ¡°I won¡¯t eat it.¡±


    ¡°Your brother really spoils you, stuffing everything into your mouth. It¡¯s fine if there¡¯s a guest this time, but don¡¯t eat outside recklessly in the future.¡±


    Jiang Rui thought she would be scolded.


    She stuck her tongue out yfully at Kong Xiangxiang.


    ¡°Mom, Xiao Yan and I still want to walk around. If you have something to do, go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about us, I¡¯m familiar with Sea City.¡±


    ¡°No rush. I don¡¯t have anything to do either. Since we met here, let¡¯s find a ce to sit and talk. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t treated Xiao Yan well since she came to Sea City.¡±


    Jiang Rui was about to say that they could walk around on their own when Kong Xiangxiang red at her.


    She swallowed her words.


    Kong Xiangxiang smiled and asked Shi Yan, ¡°Xiaoyan, do you drink coffee?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡±Shi Yan smiled politely.


    ¡°After you guys finish eating, let¡¯s go to the coffee shop across the street. The coffee there is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Sure, but it might take a few minutes, as the First Madam waits.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang sized Shi Yan up and her gaze fell on her again.


    Although Shi Yan came from the countryside, she did not have the aura of a country girl. Her temperament was like that of an orthodox youngdy from an aristocratic family. She could not see through Shi Yan.


    Previously, when she returned to the old residence to attend the family banquet, she had wanted to find an opportunity to get in touch with Shi Yan to probe her about her background. However, with Grandma Jiang around, that wasn¡¯t possible, as she was especially protective of Shi Yan. She had eaten at the family banquet and left the next day after staying at the old residence, so she could not find an opportunity.


    If she returned to the old residence a few days after the family banquet ended, it would seem deliberate, and Grandma Jiang would definitely keep an eye on her. She had originally nned to wait a few days before returning to the old residence to find out more about Shi Yan, but she did not expect to meet her here.


    It was a good opportunity to test her while Grandma Jiang was not around.


    She had to find out whether Grandma Jiang had set Shi Yan and her son up on her own wishful thinking, or if Shi Yan had her own intentions.


    Rui¡¯er was rarely willing to make serious friends, and she did not want Rui¡¯er to be caught in the middle. If Shi Yan had no intentions towards her son, and it was just Grandma Jiang¡¯s wishful thinking, then she would give Shi Yan a hint. Then, she would slowly start from the olddy and stop staring at Shi Yan.


    Otherwise, if Rui¡¯er continued to protect Shi Yan, it might affect the rtionship between the mother and daughter. It was not worth it.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Come and find me after you¡¯re done eating.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Have You Practiced Before


    After Kong Xiangxiang left the noodle shop, Shi Yan and Jiang Rui continued eating.


    Shi Yan drank some porridge, opened the pastry box, and ate two more pieces of pastry. When she was almost done eating, Jiang Rui nced at the mess that Xuan Liuying had cleaned up in the noodle shop.


    She hesitated and asked Shi Yan, ¡°Little Yan, I see that your skills are not bad. Have you practiced before?¡±


    Jiang Rui had wanted to ask this question earlier. She was born in the Jiang family of Sea City, so naturally, she had to receive corresponding training since she was young. However, her focus was not on martial arts, so she could barely protect herself.


    However, this did not affect her eyesight.


    She could see that Shi Yan¡¯s sh and kick had a knack for it.


    ¡°When I was young, I practiced military boxing with the elders of my family for a few years.¡±


    Jiang Rui thought that her question would put Shi Yan in a difficult position, but she did not expect Shi Yan to answer so calmly, as if she was not afraid of being doubted by others.


    After all, there were too many things that did not match her background and her appearance.


    After being slightly stunned by her calmness, Jiang Rui did not ask any more questions. She only smiled and said, ¡°As expected, I knew that you must have practiced it, since you were so good.¡±


    ¡°By the way, I saw that you and Xuan Wan Rou seemed to know each other just now. How did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I met her once at a restaurant when I was out shopping when I first arrived at Sea City.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s so hostile to you just because you met her once? Did you two have a grudge?¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reply, Jiang Rui continued to say, ¡°With your personality, you probably wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to have any interaction with Xuan Wan Rou. She must be looking for trouble again.¡±


    After being together for so many days, Shi Yan gave Jiang Rui the feeling that she was not only gentle and polite to others, but also Buddhist.


    Yes, she was Buddhist!


    She did not have any other hobbies other than reading books, and she did not have any special requirements for life. Whether it was eating in a top restaurant or a small roadside shop, wearing top-ss high-quality clothes or ordinary clothes, living in a top-ss mansion or a small farm house, she was able to deal with it calmly.


    With her temperament, she really did not seem like a young person of the present age.


    Shi Yan smiled faintly and did not say anything, which could be considered as a tacit agreement of Jiang Rui¡¯s words.


    She really did not take the initiative to have any interaction with Xuan Wan Rou. She did not know where Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s inexplicable malice towards her came from.


    She knew that Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s malice toward her was not because she had caught the mother-daughter argument, and clearly understood that Xuan Wan Rou was not as morous as she appeared on the surface. It was because before that, when she had been eating in the restaurant, she had felt Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s malicious gaze.


    Seeing her reaction, Jiang Rui thought to herself that it was indeed so.


    ¡°In my opinion, Xuan Wan Rou is simply mentally ill. You don¡¯t have to pay attention to her.¡±


    Before saying this, Jiang Rui first looked at Xuan Liuying, who was cleaning, and made sure that she could not hear their conversation from such a distance.


    When a mother heard these kinds of words, she would definitely feel ufortable in her heart.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Shi Yan smiled and responded.


    In fact, if she had not met her again today, she would not have remembered who Xuan Wan Rou was at all.


    Seeing that the porridge in Shi Yan¡¯s bowl was almost bottomless, Jiang Rui hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Xiao Yan, my mother...


    ¡°My mother was actually not such a difficult person to get along with in the past. She must have heard those groundless rumors outside and thought too much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shi Yan said.


    Although she didn¡¯t know what the rumors were outside, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess.


    Her gaze fell on the pastry box that she had closed again, and there was a faint smile in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor. One day, it wille to an end.¡±


    Following Shi Yan¡¯s line of sight to the box of pastries, Jiang Rui raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a rumor. One day, it wille to an end.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much about my mother. You can ignore whatever she says if you want to. If you don¡¯t want to, just ignore her words. I¡¯ll find an opportunity tomunicate with my mother.¡±


    Shi Yan actually wanted to say that she didn¡¯t really care about the thoughts and opinions of others. When she looked up and saw Jiang Rui¡¯s sincere expression, as if she was afraid that she would really be wronged, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you for your help, Rui¡¯er.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Besides, you were also given an undeserved disaster in the first ce.¡±


    The two of them chatted for a while more. After finishing their food, they got up and left.


    The noodle shop owner waived the bill, but Shi Yan still gave money.


    Just as she walked out of the noodle shop and was about to walk to the car, parked by the roadside not far away, she was stopped by someone.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±


    The two of them turned around when they heard the sound.


    They saw Xuan Liuying, who had changed out of the waiter¡¯s clothes.


    The clothes on her body were visibly old, but they were very clean. Her hair was alsobed properly. Although she looked haggard, she did not look sloppy at all.


    She gave people a good impression.


    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s the matter?¡±Jiang Rui asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what happened just now,¡± Xuan Liuying said apologetically.


    They had already apologized, and they had also said that they would not pursue the matter. This auntie was still so guilty, and her personality was really very different from Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s.


    How could such a mother have a daughter like Xuan Wan Rou?


    Jiang Rui could not understand.


    ¡°That was not Auntie¡¯s fault in the first ce. Moreover, the matter is already in the past. Auntie doesn¡¯t have to keep apologizing. If there¡¯s nothing else, we will leave first.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Jiang Rui stopped again, only to see Xuan Liuying staring at Shi Yan.


    Her gaze moved between the two of them.


    Just as she was puzzled, she saw Xuan Liuying say gratefully to Shi Yan, ¡°Youngdy, thank you for the medicine you bought for mest time. If it¡¯s convenient, can you leave me your contact number? I¡¯ll give you the money for the medicine.¡±


    ¡°No need, it didn¡¯t cost much,¡± Shi Yan said and gave Xuan Liuying a faint nod before turning around and leaving.


    Seeing this, Jiang Rui didn¡¯t stay any longer. She nodded at Xuan Liuying and followed Shi Yan.


    Seeing them leave, Xuan Liuying finally couldn¡¯t help but squat on the ground and cry.


    She actually wanted to pay back the money in person, but she didn¡¯t have any money. She had to contact her first and pay back when she had the money.


    Then she thought of a stranger. A strange girl about the same age as her daughter who had cared about her, but her daughter..


    She could not hold back her emotions.


    Jiang Rui, who had walked far away, turned around and saw Xuan Liuying, who was squatting there and sobbing. She was a little moved.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, that Auntie...¡±


    Shi Yan also turned around and nced at her, but did not say anything.


    Jiang Rui continued, ¡°Xuan Wan Rou¡¯s looks and grades are not bad. Even if her family background is not good, others will not look down on her because of that. If someone does not want to be friends with her because of her family background, such a friend is not worth making friends with, right?


    ¡°What do you think Xuan Wanrou is after? Her mother is like this. Even an outsider like me doesn¡¯t feel good when I see her like this. She¡¯s really heartless.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at Xuan Liuying, who was not far away, and retracted her gaze.


    ¡°Who knows,¡± she said.


    Then, the two of them got into the car that was parked by the roadside.


    As soon as they got into the car, a person appeared beside Xuan Liuying, who was squatting on the ground and crying.


    However, Shi Yan did not see it.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    Xuan Liuying heard the voice and looked up. She saw a woman who was about forty-five years old standing in front of her. She was wearing a professional suit and looked very capable.


    With tears on her face, she smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s you, Su¡¯er.¡±

 Chapter 27

    Looks Like You


    In a milk tea shop nearby.


    There was a person sitting opposite Xuan Liuying.


    She had a beautiful face and was dressed in a professional suit. Her eyes and brows were sharp, making her look very capable. In front of her was a cup of milk tea that did not match her image. She had already inserted a straw, but she did not drink it.


    ¡°Liuying, how long has it been since west met?¡±


    Xuan Liuying took a sip of the milk tea and smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat at the restaurant where I work a few days ago? We often see each other, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Su Yunzhi did not say anything, but looked at her indifferently.


    Seeing this, Xuan Liuying sighed and said, ¡°Well, it has been a long time since we sat down like this and officially met. It¡¯s been more than ten years.¡±


    Su Yunzhi looked at her.


    ¡°Are you still ming me?¡±


    ¡°ming you?¡± Xuan Liuying smiled and shook her head. ¡°Su¡¯er, I never med you. On the contrary, I¡¯m grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Grateful to me for making you look like this?


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t havee to Sea City. If you hadn¡¯te to Sea City, we wouldn¡¯t have known each other... It¡¯s all because of me that you¡¯re like this. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you if you say you don¡¯t me me?¡±


    Xuan Liuying sighed softly, ¡°I really don¡¯t me you. I don¡¯t me you at all. I¡¯ve never regretted meeting him. It¡¯s because of you that I was lucky enough to get to know him. I¡¯m grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t me me, why didn¡¯t youe to me after so many years? You clearly didn¡¯t have to live so hard.¡±


    ¡°Su¡¯er, I¡¯m not your responsibility. I don¡¯t need to drag you down. Besides, I¡¯ve lived a hard life, and so have you.¡±


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly.


    ¡°Actually, neither of us has a better life than the other,¡± Xuan Liuying said.


    ¡°But I won¡¯t torture myself like you did. Liuying, look at us now. Who will think that we¡¯re the same age when we go out?¡±


    Her words made Xuan Liuying¡¯s expression change slightly. With sadness in her eyes, she raised her hand to caress her weathered face. ¡°It¡¯s said that a woman looks for her own pleasure. Now that she¡¯s gone, what does it matter whether I¡¯m ugly or beautiful?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re simply... Forget it, I don¡¯t want to talk about you anymore. You used to call me a lovesick man. Which one of us is more lovesick? You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s gone!¡±


    The status of the Su family in Sea City was simr to that of the Jiang family in sea city. However,pared to the Jiang family in Sea City, which had a thriving poption, the Su family was much thinner. However, the thin poption did not affect the Su family¡¯s status in sea city. This was because the Su family had a powerful daughter who supported the Su family when she was twenty years old. Now that she had been in charge of the Su family for twenty-five years, the status of the Su family in Sea City did not waver at all.


    This powerful daughter of the Su family was Su Yunzhi.


    She was the famous irondy in the business world.


    However, because of this person¡¯s words, ¡°You are not the only one who is gone,¡± sadness and fragility shed across the depths of her eyes.


    ¡°Su¡¯r...¡±


    Su Yunzhi gently closed her eyes and opened them again. She looked like a strong woman again. There was no sadness and fragility in her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Su Yunzhi said. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years. I¡¯m already used to it. You¡¯re the one who can¡¯t get out, not me.¡±


    Xuan Liuying looked at her and did not expose her.


    She was not the only one who could not get out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Liuying, if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should at least think about your daughter, right? Today is different from the past. I can protect you and your daughter. Even if I can¡¯t, the situation won¡¯t be any worse than now, right?¡±


    ¡°Our daughter...¡± Xuan Liuying covered her face and cried again. ¡°Su¡¯er, I don¡¯t see any trace of him in Wan Rou. How could a person like him have a daughter like this?


    ¡°Did I not teach her well? But I really worked hard to teach her. I don¡¯t know how she became like this.¡±


    Seeing her crying like this, Su Yunzhi also felt bad.


    She did not make a sound to disturb her and waited for her to finish venting and stop crying.


    Only then did she take out a tissue and hand it to her.


    ¡°The nine sons of a dragon are all different. Not all children who are serious in education will develop in the direction they want to. After all, your daughter did not cause any big trouble. Just treat her as a rebellious child. Don¡¯t keep making things difficult for yourself.


    ¡°In the end, she is already an adult. She is already at the age where she should be responsible for her own life. Even if she is your daughter, you shouldn¡¯t use her to remain trapped in your life. Liuying, it¡¯s been 20 years. That¡¯s enough.


    ¡°All these years, you didn¡¯t ept my help at work. You didn¡¯t even want the money I gave you. You...¡±


    Xuan Liuying suddenly interrupted her, ¡°I¡¯m asking you for money now. Will you give it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Su Yunzhi thought she had heard wrong. Then she asked in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re willing to ept my help?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to work. I¡¯ve been hiding for 20 years. I don¡¯t want to lose everything.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to work. It¡¯s also good if you want money. You should have done it earlier.¡±


    ¡°Do you have 200 yuan?¡±


    Su Yunzhi was a really strong woman. It was rare for her to be confused. However, in such a short time, she was confused twice!


    ¡°How much... Did you say?¡±


    Xuan Liuying wiped the tears off her face with a tissue and said with a smile, ¡°Two hundred Yuan.¡±


    Su Yunzhi, the head of the Su family in Sea City, who was worth ten billion, was speechless


    Xuan Liuying met her speechless, surprised eyes and said with a smile, ¡°I was injured earlier. A little girl bought some medicine for me. I was going to pay her back for the medicine and the rest of the money. As I was too busy looking for my next job, two hundred yuan was enough.


    ¡°Speaking of which, the little girl who bought the medicine for me looks a bit like you. I think her name was...¡±


    ¡°Pa!¡± Xuan Liuying was interrupted.


    It was Su Yunzhi who took out a bank card and mmed it on the table.


    ¡°There is one million yuan in this card. The password is your birthday. You Want 200 Yuan, right? Then go and take out 200 yuan and throw the card away!¡±


    After saying that, she stood up and walked out of the milk tea shop without looking back.


    ¡°Su...¡±


    Xuan Liuying wanted to call out to her, but she was nowhere to be seen.


    ncing at the bank card that she pped on the table, Xuan Liuying shook her head helplessly.


    After so many years, her temper had not changed at all. Everyone said that the head of the Su family was an irondy with powerful wrists, one who was steady, strict, and strong¡­


    Strong was true, but it was hard to say whether she was calm or not.


    In the end, Xuan Liuying finished her milk tea and left with the card on the table.


    *


    In the cafe, in an exquisite private room.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, what coffee do you want to drink?¡±Kong Xiangxiang asked Shi Yan while flipping through the menu.


    There was a menu in front of Shi Yan too.


    ¡°The menu is in front of you. You can open it and take a look. It¡¯s my treat. You¡¯re wee. Order whatever you want to drink and eat.¡±


    Shi Yan opened the menu.


    The menu was in French.


    Shi Yan raised her eyebrows. Jiang Rui, who was sitting next to her, had a slight change in expression when she opened the menu. She looked at Kong Xiangxiang, who was sitting opposite her, reproachfully.


    Kong Xiangxiang ignored her gaze.


    Jiang Rui closed the menu in her hand and leaned over to share it with Shi Yan.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, I¡¯m more familiar with this cafe. Let me rmend it to you.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at Kong Xiangxiang across from her.


    Suddenly, she met Shi Yan¡¯s smiling eyes. Kong Xiangxiang had an inexplicable feeling that she had seen through her thoughts and felt a little ufortable. She looked away slightly and said, ¡°Rui¡¯er is right. You can rmend it to Xiao Yan.¡±


    Shi Yan retracted her gaze and pushed the menu in front of Jiang Rui.


    Jiang Rui flipped through the menu and rmended seriously, ¡°This, this, and this are all good. This is their best seller. Xiao Yan, you can try it.¡±


    ¡°This one then.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled at Kong Xiangxiang and nodded politely. ¡°I¡¯ve let the first madam spend so much money.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang was speechless.


    It was like a fist hitting cotton.

 Chapter 28

    Was Given to Her by Fifth Master


    Jiang Rui was very happy that Shi Yan had such a temperament.


    If it were anyone else, they would probably feel very ufortable at this moment.


    Jiang Rui admired Shi Yan¡¯s open-minded and Buddhist way of doing things. In any case, she could not do it herself.


    ¡°Little Yan has been in Sea City for quite some time. Are you used to it? I heard that Rui¡¯er has been entertaining you thesest few days. This is the first time Rui¡¯er has officially received a guest. If there¡¯s anything that she hasn¡¯t done well, please bear with me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m used to it. Rui¡¯er has also been very attentive,¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    When Jiang Rui was mentioned, Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s tone became much more normal. The words that Jiang Rui had asked her to bear with her hospitality came from the bottom of her heart.


    It was not difficult to see that Kong Xiangxiang loved Jiang Rui very much.


    ¡°Mom, look at what you¡¯re saying. It¡¯s true that this is the first time I¡¯ve officially hosted a guest, but I¡¯ve also done very well, okay? Besides, it¡¯s just me and Yan. As long as we have fun, it¡¯s fine. There aren¡¯t so many twists and turns. We get along very well.¡±


    ¡°As long as we get along well. You young people have something inmon.¡±


    As they spoke, the waiter served the coffee.


    He added sugar and stirred the coffee gently. Kong Xiangxiang did not drink it. She just stirred the coffee, and looking at Shi Yan, she casually asked, ¡°Xiao Yan, you¡¯ve lived in the old house for some time. You should be familiar with Rui¡¯er and Ah Sheng. What do you think of them? Are they difficult to get along with?¡±


    This question was rather tactful.


    However, even if it was tactful, it was still a question.


    To put it another way, it was a test.


    Jiang Rui kept winking at Kong Xiangxiang, but she ignored it. She kept smiling at Shi Yan, waiting for her answer.


    Shi Yan only added a little sugar into the coffee and stirred it gently. She smiled and met Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°They are all very good people. They are easy to get along with.¡±


    She did not avoid her eyes at all.


    However, her answer was too general, so Kong Xiangxiang did not get an urate answer.


    She wanted to ask more precise questions, but Jiang Rui beat her to it.


    ¡°Mom, just now, Xiao Yan and I went to the embroidery shop and met Fifth uncle.¡±


    Her words made Kong Xiangxiang stop stirring her coffee.


    ¡°Tell me, who did you run into?¡±


    She didn¡¯t even bother to ask Shi Yan.


    ¡°Uncle Wu.¡±


    ¡°Wu... Lao Wu? Doesn¡¯t he usually stay in the bamboo garden and doesn¡¯t go out? Why did he go out? He went to the embroidery shop...


    ¡°Did he go shopping?¡±


    Jiang Rui shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at Jiang Rui without leaving a trace.


    Not sure?


    Jiang Che was looking for an elder to help him make pastries. Even if it was inconvenient for him to tell the elder about the pastries, Jiang Rui could say that he was going to visit the elder. Why wasn¡¯t she clear about it?


    ¡°Mom, I just think that I should mention the matter of meeting my Fifth Uncle to you. As for what Fifth Uncle was doing, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to ask.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not appropriate for us to ask about your Fifth Uncle. Don¡¯t mention this to anyone else when you go back. Just pretend that you never met your Fifth Uncle.¡±


    After saying that, Kong Xiangxiang looked at Shi Yan.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Jiang Rui pointed at the pastry box that Shi Yan had ced on the table in front of her and said, ¡°Mom, this box of pastries is a gift from Fifth Uncle.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang widened her eyes in surprise.


    If she remembered correctly, this box of pastries had been held by Shi Yan since she met up with them.


    ¡°Your Fifth Uncle gave it to you¡­ For both of you?¡±


    She was more inclined to think that this box of pastries was given to Jiang Rui, but Kong Xiangxiang also knew that it was unlikely.


    Giving Jiang Rui a gift was unlikely, but giving Shi Yan a gift was even more¡­


    Jiang Che giving Shi Yan pastries waspletely impossible in Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s for Xiao Yan. So Mom, don¡¯t worry. With a peerless figure like Uncle Wu in front of her, Xiao Yan wouldn¡¯t miss anyone else even if she wanted to!¡¯ Jiang Rui shouted in her heart.


    She really wanted to say these words out loud. If she didn¡¯t have some misgivings, she would definitely not hold it in.


    ¡°Give...¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang looked at Shi Yan in surprise.


    Then, she met Shi Yan¡¯s faint smile.


    She sat there and gently stirred the coffee in front of her. She was obviously sitting in a cafe in the bustling city, just like the others, simply stirring the coffee. However, for some reason, it gave people the feeling that she was sitting in an ancient courtyard with smoke lingering around the stove, carefully brewing tea.


    The surrounding mor was silent because of her.


    Was this Shi Yan really an orphan from the countryside?


    Her temperament was unique, and it was likely that many socialite daughters who had been nurtured by their family¡¯s rich background did not have it.


    Originally, she thought that it was absolutely impossible for Jiang Che to send pastries to Shi Yan, but now Kong Xiangxiang was somewhat shaken.


    Shi Yan was too special. It was not impossible for Jiang Che to notice her.


    No matter what, Jiang Che was only twenty-five years old. It was reasonable for him to be attracted to an outstanding member of the opposite sex... Right?


    In just a few seconds, countless emotions shed in the depths of Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes.


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t seem to notice it. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°I bumped into Fifth Master Jiang in the courtyard earlier and coincidentally helped him. This is his thank you gift.¡±


    Putting aside how unbelievable it was for Jiang Che to personally give a thank you gift, just the fact that Shi Yan helped Jiang Che was enough to shock Kong Xiangxiang.


    From Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s point of view, even if Jiang Che was in trouble, he would not easily ept help from others. Moreover, Shi Yan said that they were in the courtyard, which meant that she met Jiang Che in the old residence.


    In the old residence, it was even more impossible for Jiang Che to ept Shi Yan¡¯s help. If he really needed help, he could simply call for someone. After all, there were many servants in the old residence.


    Kong Xiangxiang was undoubtedly curious about this matter, but as it concerned Jiang Che, she could not ask too much.


    She forced a smile and said, ¡°I see.¡±


    Shi Yanwei was slightly surprised that she didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    It seemed that Fifth Master Jiang was indeed a person that everyone kept a secret about in the Jiang family of Sea City.


    Kong Xiangxiang held up her coffee cup and tried to hide her emotions. She said to Shi Yan, ¡°The coffee here tastes pretty good. Little Yan, you should try it now, as it won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s request to treat Shi Yan to coffee ended just like that.


    Walking out of the coffee shop, Kong Xiangxiang said that she still had an appointment and left without them.


    Sitting in the car, Jiang Rui asked Shi Yan, ¡°Xiao Yan, you don¡¯t me me for talking too much just now, right?¡±


    Shi Yan followed her line of sight and saw the pastry box in her hand. She smiled and shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s not weird. I still have to thank you.¡±


    She still needed to stay in the Jiang family. If possible, she did not want to get into a bad rtionship with the Jiang family, especially since the other party was Jiang Rui¡¯s mother.


    This was very good. It would be settled without bloodshed.


    ¡°My mother¡­ Anyway, don¡¯t take it to heart, Xiao Yan. She just ces too much importance on certain things. In fact, she doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions, and she¡¯s not targeting you.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Not just anyone could be the wife of a great aristocratic family. In the end, there were some groundless rumors that involved her and Jiang Cheng. As Jiang Cheng¡¯s mother, it was not surprising that Kong Xiangxiang would be suspicious of her.


    However, understanding was one thing. Very few people would be willing to be probed like this.


    She was not a person who liked to hold grudges, but she was also not a saint who would return good for evil and not care about anything.


    Her intersection with Kong ended here.

 Chapter 29

    Miss Shi Who Cooks


    ¡°Miss Shi, why do you keep staring at this box? Is there a problem?¡±


    It had been a day and two nights since Shi Yan had finished eating the pastries in the box. When she woke up this morning and had breakfast, Xiao Zhao saw Shi Yan sitting in the living room staring at the pastry box on the coffee table in front of her. He couldn¡¯t help but ask in confusion.


    Shi Yan heard this and her eyes moved away from the pastry box. She smiled and shook her head.


    Then, she continued to stare at the pastry box.


    Although Xiao Zhao had doubts in her heart, she did not ask further and changed the topic.


    ¡°Yesterday, Miss went out to meet a friend. I don¡¯t think she will go today. Are you and miss still going out to y today?¡±


    Jiang Rui had an appointment yesterday, but Shi Yan did not go out. She spent the whole day either reading in the study or sitting in the living room staring at the cleaned pastry box in a daze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    Jiang Rui had taken her to almost all the ces in sea city that she could y at.


    Of course, Jiang Rui hadn¡¯t taken her to more normal ces, such as bars and clubs, which were messy ces. Jiang Rui felt that they didn¡¯t match Shi Yan¡¯s temperament, so she had never taken her there.


    Naturally, Shi Yan didn¡¯t like to go to those ces, either.


    ¡°What are your ns for today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for the time being. Sister Zhao, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. If there¡¯s anything, just go and get busy. If there¡¯s anything I need, I¡¯ll give you a call.¡±


    Hearing her say this, Little Zhao smiled in embarrassment.


    ¡°Actually, I do have something to do today.?My brother in the hospital, so I n to go to the hospital to see him. ¡°It¡¯s just that my father has to go to work, and my mother has also stayed in the hospital for a few days. She needs to go back and rest. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll only be able toe back at night.¡±


    ¡°Sister Zhao, just go. I¡¯m already a grown-up. I can take care of myself.¡±


    In fact, she had only needed help in the Jiang family at the beginning. When she was not very familiar with the Jiang family, it was more convenient to have someone by her side. Now that she had stayed in the Jiang family for some time, she had already familiarized herself with everything that needed to be familiar with. Moreover, Grandma Jiang and Jiang Rui were both there. She actually did not need someone to take care of her at all times.


    She had mentioned this matter to Little Zhao and told her to focus on her own work. However, Little Zhao insisted that her job was to take care of her, so Shi Yan did not insist any further.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the hospital first. Miss Shi, remember to call me if you need something. If there¡¯s anything urgent, go to Madame Jiang¡¯s Courtyard to look for her. Madame Jiang is at home.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    After Little Zhao left, Shi Yan was the only person left in the courtyard.


    She had thought that Jiang Rui woulde to look for her, but not long after, she received a call from Jiang Rui. She said that her mother¡¯s friend had organized a tea party and asked her to apany her. She asked Shi Yan if she wanted toe along, but Shi Yan refused.


    Jiang Rui would attend such small gatherings of the daughters of the upper-ssdies almost every few days, and it was often held by different people. The twodies of the Jiang family and the eldest daughter, Jiang Rui, had also held a few gatherings on the third floor of the main building of the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion.


    Previously, Jiang Rui had apanied Shi Yan to y around. She had already missed a few of them, so it was not good for her to decline.


    Shi Yan was not interested in these kinds of small gatherings of the upper-ssdies¡¯ daughters. Moreover, once she went, her name would probably spread throughout the upper-ss circles of Sa City very quickly.


    She did not want to be so high-profile.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, then are you alright at home alone? Yesterday, I went out to meet a friend and left you alone at home.¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s somewhat apologetic voice came from the phone.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you have something to do, go ahead and do it. You know, I can read books all day long. Besides, Grandma Jiang is at home. If I¡¯m bored, I¡¯ll go talk to her.¡±


    ¡°Then when you¡¯re bored, remember to look for Grandma or go out for a walk. Don¡¯t always stay in the study to read. If you don¡¯t go out, you¡¯ll easily suffocate.¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to say that it was someone else, not her.


    She liked to read quietly by herself.


    She would not be bored or be unable to adapt to the outside world because she often stayed in the room and read. As long as she wanted to, she could adapt to any kind of environment. Her temperament would not be easily affected by the environment. Otherwise, after living alone for so many years, she would not still be the same person without the slightest change in her temperament.


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Yan, are you really not going with me? Although the Tea Party is boring, it¡¯s still very new for people who don¡¯t go often. Moreover, you can get to know a lot of people.¡±


    In other words, it was a good ce to expand herwork.


    It was just that Jiang Rui did not say it directly.


    Jiang Rui thought that if Shi Yan went with her, it would also be good for her. However, she also understood that Shi Yan should not like that kind of asion, so she did not say it directly.


    How could Shi Yan not understand Jiang Rui¡¯s good intentions?


    She didn¡¯t brush it off, saying instead, ¡°Maybe next time. I don¡¯t feel like going out today.¡±


    Since she said so, Jiang Rui didn¡¯t insist.


    After chatting for a while, she hung up the phone.


    After hanging up the phone, Shi Yan didn¡¯t go back to the study. She slid down from the sofa and squatted on the ground. She leaned against the wooden coffee table and stared at the pastry box for a long time. Then, she suddenly picked up her phone and left the small courtyard.


    She went to the main building.


    She went straight to the kitchen.


    ¡°Miss Shi, is there anything you need?¡±


    The servant in charge of the kitchen saw her and quickly went forward to ask.


    ¡°I want to borrow the kitchen. Is it convenient?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s convenient. But Miss Shi, are you going to cook food? If you want to eat anything, just tell the kitchen. We¡¯ll cook it.¡±


    ¡°No need, I want to cook it myself.¡±


    ¡°Then, then I¡¯ll be here. If Miss Shi needs anything, just call me.¡±


    The maid didn¡¯t dare to leave, not because she was worried that Shi Yan couldn¡¯t cook. After all, it wasn¡¯t a secret that Shi Yan had lived alone in the countryside for many years. If she didn¡¯t know how to cook, she would have starved to death long ago.


    The Maid was worried that Shi Yan couldn¡¯t use the kitchen utensils. There was still a difference between the Jiang family¡¯s kitchen utensils and the countryside¡¯s kitchen utensils.


    She was also worried that Shi Yan didn¡¯t know where the ingredients were.


    ¡°Okay, thank you.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled with her curved eyebrows. Her smile was elegant and had a hint of charm, which instantly dazzled the maid¡¯s eyes.


    It was said that Miss Shi didn¡¯te from a good family background and was far from being suitable for the eldest young master. Even if Madame Jiang liked her, she wasn¡¯t qualified to enter the Jiang family. However, she saw that Miss Shi was very good!


    Not to mention other things, in terms of appearance and temperament, there were very few people who couldpare to Miss Shi. There were many socialites in the circle invited to Miss Shi¡¯s tea party, and she saw that those people were not as good as Miss Shi.


    The maid thought that she could help, but she did not expect that other than asking for the location of a few ingredients in the beginning, Shi Yan handled everything very smoothly after that.


    She was very good at cooking.


    Not only was she able to use these modern cookware with ease, she was also very good at cooking.


    Soon, the kitchen was filled with a light fragrance.


    She made two dishes, a soup and a medicinal cuisine.


    The Jiang family of Sea City was a big family, so the kitchen was naturally full of ingredients. Even if Shi Yan wanted to make a rtively unpopr medicinal cuisine, she could find the corresponding ingredients.


    Of course, this might have something to do with the fact that Madame Jiang often asked the kitchen to prepare medicinal cuisine for her.


    The soup and the medicinal cuisine were taken out of the pot and put into the food box. Shi Yan thanked them and carried the food out of the main building.


    The maids were very curious as to whether she was cooking these things for herself, or to whom she was giving them to, but in the end, their professionalism did not allow them to ask about it.


    After doing all this, Shi Yan carried the food box but did not return to her small courtyard.


    Instead, she went straight in the direction of the bamboo garden.


    The doorbell rang.


    Through the surveince camera, Jiang Lin was a little surprised to see the person who had appeared outside the bamboo garden¡¯s main door.


    ¡°Fifth Master, it¡¯s Miss Shi Yan.¡±


    The person who was sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper quickly raised his head when he heard this, his overly good-looking face exposed. His face was clear, with a hint of warmth. There seemed to be an unknown emotion shing in the depths of his deep eyes.


    He put down the newspaper and said, ¡°Invite her in.¡±


    His expression was normal and his tone was normal, and it was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry. However, his words were anything but normal.

 Chapter 30

    Was How Other People Addressed Her


    Jiang Lin went to open the door. Jiang Che sat on the sofa and picked up the newspaper that he had just put down. He nced at it, then put it back. His eyes looked towards the door with some unknown emotions.


    Jiang Lin led Shi Yan in. Shi Yan looked directly at the pair of overly deep eyes on Jiang Che¡¯s outstanding face.


    Her footsteps paused slightly. It was only for a moment, but she recovered very quickly.


    She walked in with a faint smile, ¡°Fifth Master Jiang, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have anything to do on a daily basis,¡±Jiang Che said as he stood up from the sofa and spoke to Shi Yan. ¡°Miss Shi, please have a seat.¡±


    His gentle face still had a sickly pallor.Shi Yan looked at him, then her gaze swept past his standing legs and quickly moved away. She smiled and said, ¡°I liked the pastries that Fifth Master gave me before, but they were made by Master Five¡¯s elders. I couldn¡¯t buy them outside, so I thickened my skin and came to find Fifth Master. If it¡¯s convenient, can Fifth Master ask that elder of yours to make some more?¡±


    She handed over the food box in her hand and said, ¡°This is some soup and medicinal cuisine that I personally made. Consider it a thank you gift in advance to Fifth Master.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze paused on her elegant smile for a second. Then, he turned to look at the wooden food box that she was carrying. The meaning was unclear.


    ¡°Miss Shi, did you personally prepare this?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded with a faint smile.


    ¡°Please take a seat, Miss Shi.¡±


    Shi Yan walked over and sat down. She ced the food box on the coffee table in front of her.


    Jiang Che also sat down.


    ¡°However, Miss Shi, if you like some pastries, you can just ask me for them. You don¡¯t have to go through the trouble of personally preparing a thank you gift.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just cooking some food. It doesn¡¯t take much effort. On the other hand, I know that the pastries were made by Fifth Master¡¯s elders, but I still came to ask for them from him. It¡¯s really a little rude.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Shen likes to make pastries to kill time when she has nothing to do. In the past, she was worried that it would be a waste if no one ate them. If she knew that Miss Shi liked them, she would definitely be very happy. There¡¯s no need to be rude.¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Lin made a cup of tea.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan, please have some tea.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and thanked him.


    Jiang Che nced at Jiang Lin. After saying ¡°You¡¯re wee¡± to Shi Yan, Jiang Lin tactfully left. When he turned around and left the living room, he could not help but click his tongue in his heart.


    They were still far from each other, and he was already starting to dislike him for being a hindrance.


    Shi Yan continued, ¡°No matter what, I have to trouble Fifth Master and that elder of yours to prepare a thank you gift to satisfy my appetite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime now. Fifth Master, do you want to try my soup and medicinal cuisine while it¡¯s still hot? This is my first time cooking since I came to Sea City. I wonder if my culinary skills have deteriorated.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze fell on the food box again. He paused for a moment and said, ¡°Since Miss Shi has personally cooked, I can¡¯t let you down.¡±


    There was clearly no smile on his face. It could even be said that there was no expression on his face. However, it did not make people feel that his attitude was cold and indifferent. On the contrary, he gave people a veryfortable feeling. This was probably rted to the gentle and jade-like temperament of his body.


    Hearing his words, the corners of Shi Yan¡¯s lips curled up a little more.


    ¡°Fifth Master, do you want to eat in the dining room or here?¡±


    Jiang Che was actually very particr. He always ate in the dining room and sat upright. He had never ced food in the living room before.


    However, his answer was, ¡°Let¡¯s eat here.¡±


    Shi Yan was actually quite particr. She was also used to eating in the dining room. She usually wouldn¡¯t eat in ces like the living room and study room.


    Many girls her age liked to sit on the sofa and watch TV while eating snacks, but she didn¡¯t. At most, she would eat some fruits and drink some tea.


    At that moment, she had asked Jiang Che this question.


    She felt that if Jiang Che went to the dining room to eat, it would be inappropriate for her to follow him. It was different here. She could sit here and wait for him to finish eating.


    Upon hearing Jiang Che¡¯s answer, she quickly opened the lunch box with a smile and took out the medicinal cuisine and soup, one after another. She ced a spoon in the medicinal cuisine and handed it to Jiang Che.


    ¡°Fifth Master, you can drink some soup to warm your stomach first. This way, the medicinal cuisine will be more effective.¡±


    He stared at the spoon that she handed over for a few seconds and reached out to take it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    His voice was mellow and clear, making people feel veryfortable.


    He took a sip of the soup first. It was obviously a very ordinary corn stewed pork ribs soup, but the taste was different from what he was used to drinking. He did not know whether it was because of the cooking skills, or the people who made the soup.


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious,¡± he looked at her and said gently.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were curved. She held the teacup and took a sip. Her movements were full of her unique charm. She said, ¡°Then Fifth Master, drink more.¡±


    ¡°The medicinal cuisine is just a normal nourishing medicinal cuisine. It has no other effects and there are no dietary restrictions. Fifth Master can drink it without worry.¡±


    Jiang Che followed her instructions and took a sip of the medicinal cuisine.


    ¡°Miss Shi¡¯s culinary skills are very good.¡±


    Shi Yan held the teacup with both hands. Upon hearing this, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s good enough to suit the Fifth Master¡¯s taste.¡±


    Jiang Che, who was scooping up the medicinal cuisine with a spoon, paused. He raised his eyes and looked at her, saying gently, ¡°I¡¯m only a few years older than Miss Shi, and Miss Shi isn¡¯t a member of the Jiang family. You don¡¯t have to call me Fifth Master, like the others do. Just call me by my name.¡±


    Shi Yan was stunned.


    Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little inappropriate?¡±


    Jiang Che?


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t call him by his name, but she was afraid that she would scare the others if she called him by his name. After all, he was someone that the Jiang family kept a secret.


    It was mainly because they had only met a few times and weren¡¯t familiar with each other. It was a little inappropriate to call him by his name directly.


    Everything had to be done step by step, didn¡¯t it?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. If Miss Shi isn¡¯t used to calling me by this name, you can call me ¡®Mister Jiang.¡¯ Fifth Master is for others.¡±


    Others¡­


    Shi Yan pursed her lips and smiled faintly.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re calling me Miss Shi, then I¡¯ll call you Mister Jiang.¡±


    An indescribable emotion shed across the depths of Jiang Che¡¯s deep, emotionless eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine too,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, continue eating. It won¡¯t taste good once it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jiang Che responded in a low voice.


    After that, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. One of them quietly ate the medicinal cuisine and drank the soup while the other quietly sat at the side and drank tea.


    Half an hourter, Jiang Che finished eating.


    He took out a tissue and elegantly wiped the corner of his lips and hands. Then, he said to Shi Yan, ¡°Miss Shi¡¯s cooking is very good. This is the best meal I¡¯ve eaten in the past month.¡±


    After finishing the medicinal cuisine, the soup could almost be seen from the bottom of the bowl.


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t cook too much. It was only the amount a normal adult ate.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, Mr. Jiang. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the pastries.¡±


    As Shi Yan spoke, she stood up and was about to clear up the empty bowls when Jiang Che beat her to it.


    ¡°Miss Shi personally cooked for me and even personally delivered it to me. How can I let you clean it up again? Let me do it.¡±


    Without arguing with him, Shi Yan stood to the side and watched with a faint smile.


    The man was dressed in a white shirt. His handsome face was well-defined, and his skin was sickly pale. His sleeves were half-rolled up, but his forearms were well-defined. His slender and good-looking hands were cleaning up the dishes. From Shi Yan¡¯s angle, she could only see his side profile.


    However, it was enough to be pleasing to the eye.


    After he was done cleaning up and closing the food box, Shi Yan took it and said, ¡°Give it to me. I¡¯ll take it back to the kitchen.¡±


    When he handed the food box to her, Jiang Che met her smiling eyes and was slightly stunned.


    However, he recovered in an instant.


    She smiled at him and opened her mouth slightly. ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, can I exchange my contact information with Mr. Jiang? When the pastries are ready, Mr. Jiang can contact me as well.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s deep eyes stared at her.


    After a few seconds, he said, ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 31

    It Doesn¡¯t Matter Whether You Please Others or Yourself


    Shi Yan came out of the bamboo garden and saw a green bamboo forest. In the bamboo forest, there was a paved stone road that was capable of allowing a car to pass through. On both sides of the paved stone road were green bamboos, meandering for about 200 meters before reaching the end.


    The weather in Sea City at the end of summer was very good. The afternoon sun shone through the rustling green bamboo trees, making it warm and not scorching. The wind blew, and a few dry bamboo leaves fell with the wind. asionally, one could hear the chirping of cicadas and birdsing from the bamboo forest.


    With one chirping after another, it was very cheerful.


    Shi Yan held her cell phone in one hand and a food box in the other. She walked on the paved stone road lined with bamboo leaves on both sides, her footsteps lighter than usual.


    When she walked out of the bamboo forest, her field of vision gradually widened. Not far away was the lotus pond, which had a strong sense of presence in the Jiang family¡¯s mansion. The reason for this was that it upied arge area and had one of the best sceneries in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion.


    Shi Yan walked along the path beside the lotus pond for a while, going straight to the main building.


    She was just in time for dinner, so she was called by Grandma Jiang to go to the second floor for dinner.


    Shi Yan did not refuse.


    Xiao Zhao had applied for leave, so it was not appropriate for her to trouble others to send her lunch. Moreover, since she was already here, there was no need to trouble the kitchen to make another serving.


    As for her cooking, if there was no need for it, she rarely cooked by herself.


    As soon as she sat down, the olddy asked her with a smile, ¡°Xiao Yan, I heard from Xiao Li in the kitchen that you borrowed the kitchen just now?¡±


    Jiang Rui had apanied Kong Xiangxiang to the tea party, while Jiang Sheng went to thepany. In fact, Grandma Jiang was the only one eating lunch.


    However, when the olddy ate alone, Auntie Wan would always apany her. Since Shi Yan was here today, Auntie Wan did not sit down with her.


    Therefore, there were only Shi Yan and Grandma Jiang at the dining table.


    Shi Yan did not hide anything and replied with a faint smile, ¡°Yes, I cooked something.¡±


    ¡°You cooked something? I met you downstairs just now and I asked you if you had lunch, but you said you didn¡¯t eat. I guess the food you cooked was not for you, right?¡±


    The olddy smiled, and the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes almost shrank together.


    There was a bit of interest in her kind eyes.


    Shi Yan ignored her slightly teasing gaze and said with a faint smile, ¡°Yes, it was not for myself. I had to trouble Fifth Master Jiang with something. It¡¯s a thank you gift in advance.¡±


    ¡°Ah, it was for Fifth Brother.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled elegantly.


    She allowed the olddy to size her up.


    The olddy could not help but be stunned. Suddenly, she could not figure out what she was thinking.


    She was only neen years old. If she really had the heart of a young girl and was seen by others, especially by the other party¡¯s elders, she should not be acting like this.


    She was too calm.


    However, the olddy did not pursue the matter. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡°Lao Wu usually stays in his courtyard and has nothing to do. If you need help with anything and he happens to be able to help you, just look for him. It would be even better if you can get him to leave the courtyard more often.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Jiang, don¡¯t worry. I will do my best to do what I promised you.¡±


    Her words seemed to be telling Grandma Jiang that she had personally cooked for Jiang Che because she had promised the olddy to help.


    Grandma Jiang was even more uncertain about her intentions.


    After staring at Shi Yan for a few seconds, she finally stopped the doubt in her heart and smiled, ¡°Grandma Jiang is very assured about you. However, if you feel that it¡¯s difficult, you don¡¯t have to force yourself. Everything is based on your wishes.


    ¡°I heard from Xiao Li that you made soup and medicinal cuisine. Do you know how to make medicinal cuisine?¡±


    ¡°I lived with my grandmother in the early years. My grandmother was good at medicine, but I didn¡¯t have the talent to study it. Instead, I learned somemon medicinal herbs and learned how to make a few types of medicinal cuisine.¡±


    Hearing her words, Grandma Jiang came to a realization.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. When I was recuperating at your home, I heard from the neighbors that your grandmother was good at medicine. If anyone in the vige had a minor illness or pain, they would go to her for help.¡±


    However, Grandma Jiang had thought that Shi Yan¡¯s deceased grandmother was an ordinary barefooted doctor who knew a little about medicine but was not proficient in it.


    ¡°You still remember what happened so long ago.¡±


    Shi Yan had a smile on her face. She did not say much about her deceased grandmother¡¯s medical skills.


    ¡°How long did it take? It was only three years.¡±


    As she spoke, the olddy seemed to recall what happened three years ago. She said with a tinge of emotion, ¡°Speaking of which, three years ago, I appeared near your house. I went to look for a doctor for Fifth Brother.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s hand, which was holding chopsticks, paused slightly.


    Grandma Jiang had mentioned this to her before, but now that she heard it, her feelings were actually very different.


    Looking for a doctor for Jiang Che¡­


    She heard that Jiang Che¡¯s car ident back then was very serious, and his life had been hanging by a thread.


    As she thought of this, the smile on Shi Yan¡¯s face faded a little.


    Grandma Jiang was immersed in her memories and didn¡¯t notice the change in Shi Yan¡¯s expression.


    She continued, ¡°Back then, I heard from an old friend that there was a godly doctor who appeared in your hometown. However, I did not know the name of the godly doctor, whether they were male or female, or their age. Still, I went there to try my luck. I did not expect that I would not be able to find the godly doctor in the end, and almost put my old bones at risk.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Old Fifth¡¯s life that he managed to survive on his own. Otherwise...¡±


    The olddy did not continue.


    Shi Yan looked at her, then slightly lowered her eyshes to hide the emotions in her eyes. After a moment, she raised her eyes again andforted her as usual, ¡°In the end, everything is fine now. Fifth Master Jiang is fine and your body is healthy. You should be relieved.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is fine now,¡± Grandma Jiang sighed and smiled.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not talk about these heavy topics. Let¡¯s eat. This dish is not bad. Xiao Yan, try it.¡±


    As she spoke, she used chopsticks to pick up the food for her.


    Shi Yan quickly picked up the bowl in front of her and caught it.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandma Jiang.¡±


    After eating for a while, the olddy suddenly asked, ¡°Oh, right. Xiao Yan, school is about to start soon, right?¡±


    Shi Yan was about to pick up the food when she heard those words. She put her chopsticks back and did not touch it again.


    She smiled and replied, ¡°Yes, there are only five days left before I have to report to school.¡±


    ¡°There are only five days left. How time flies¡­¡± Grandma Jiang looked at her with a reproachful look, ¡°I told you toe to Sea City earlier. Look, you don¡¯t even have a few more days to y before school starts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been ying for a long time. Rui¡¯er has brought me to almost all the fun ces in Sea City,¡± Shi Yan said with augh.


    ¡°I just feel that you haven¡¯t stayed at home for a few days. We¡¯ve agreed that you have toe back to the old house with Rui¡¯er on the weekend. You can¡¯t find excuses to move out then.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled sweetly and picked up the chopsticks to serve Grandma Jiang some food.


    The olddy happily took the food when suddenly her gaze fell on Shi Yan, looking at her simple white t-shirt.


    ¡°Speaking of school, Xiao Yan, I saw that you didn¡¯t bring much luggage when you came. I didn¡¯t know your current size before, so I only prepared two sets of sportswear for you.


    ¡°Since school is about to start, you can¡¯t just bring so few sets of clothes. Moreover, it¡¯s September, and the weather will gradually turn cold. You need to prepare some autumn clothes.


    ¡°How about this, Grandma Jiang will have someonee to the old residence and custom-make a few sets for you?


    ¡°You have to dress up when you¡¯re as young as a flower. You can¡¯t waste your good time for nothing. Moreover, girls still need to dress up appropriately. You¡¯re so beautiful, so dressing up appropriately will add a lot of points. Forget about pleasing others, looking at yourself will also be more pleasing to the eye, right?¡±


    Shi Yan did not know which of the olddy¡¯s words touched her, but she, who had never paid much attention to her clothes, suddenly paused.


    Then, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. The weather will turn cold in September. I only brought summer clothes over, so I need to prepare some autumn clothes. But it¡¯s not necessary to get someone to especiallye to the old house to customize it. I¡¯ll ask Rui¡¯er to apany me to buy some clothes tomorrow. We can also go shopping on the way to school. It¡¯s convenient, and we can get the clothes immediately. If it¡¯s custom-made, we¡¯ll have to wait for some time before we can put on your new clothes.¡±


    No matter what, her willingness to buy clothes was good in the olddy¡¯s eyes. As for whether it was custom-made or bought, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Grandma Jiang had always felt that with Shi Yan¡¯s appearance and temperament, it would be a waste if she didn¡¯t dress up properly. It was just that she hadn¡¯t found the opportunity to properly talk to her.

 Chapter 32

    Master Jiang¡¯s Shocking Actions


    Xihua Street was one of the more prosperous areas in Haicheng. It was close to evening, and twilight was quickly approaching. There were many peopleing and going. Some wandered the streets, and some hurried home after work. People came and went, full of the hustle and bustle of the mortal world.


    Liuyun Lane was a rtively old alley. Usually, very few people went there. Compared to the noisy and lively street outside the alley, it was much quieter here, especially in the evening.


    There was an old-fashioned embroidery shop in Liuyun Lane called the Shen Embroidery Shop. Some people walked past it, and dogs barked. The old man sitting at the door of the old shop next to the alley was probably in his seventies or eighties.


    For as long as anyone could remember, the Shen Embroidery Shop had already existed.


    The sky gradually darkened. The Shen embroidery shop was not closed. The lights in the shop were on, but no one was watching the shop.


    The shop had two wooden doors that led to the backyard.


    Walking through the wooden doors, one could see arge courtyard. There were small fish ponds and rockery in the courtyard. There were many flowers and nts nted around the courtyard. The cloisters were all around, and theyout looked a little like an old era courtyard house.


    The main hall faced the door. On the right were the rooms and embroidery rooms, and on the left were the kitchens and warehouses.


    At that moment, a voice came from the main hall. There was disbelief in the voice.


    ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡±


    The person who was being questioned seemed to be very patient. He repeated what he had just said.


    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient, I would like to ask for your advice on how to make pastries.¡±


    If it was moremon, he would ask her to teach him how to make pastries.


    He extended his field of vision and followed the meandering stone path in the courtyard to the main hall. He saw the person sitting inside.


    Shen Miao was wearing a sky-blue qipao and was sitting at the main seat. Shen Yuying was also wearing a light-colored qipao and was sitting on the lower seat to her right. On the lower seat to her left was a handsome man wearing a white shirt, sitting in a wheelchair.


    It was none other than the Fifth Master of the Jiang family, Jiang Che.


    Jiang Lin stood quietly behind Jiang Che.


    It was obvious that Shen Miao and Jiang Che were having a conversation just now.


    ¡°You- You want to learn how to make pastries from me? You¡¯ve grown up. Ah Che, have you ever been in the kitchen?¡±


    Shen Miao still had not recovered from her shock.


    Just fifteen minutes ago, Jiang Che, who rarely visited her in the past half a year, came to visit her again after just a few days. Shen Miao was extremely surprised and quickly got Shen Yuying to make tea. She did not even bother to bring him to the main hall; she originally wanted to ask Jiang Che what he wanted to eat and let him have his dinner.


    She didn¡¯t expect Jiang Che to open his mouth the moment she sat down, before Shen Yuying had even served him his tea.


    What he said shocked Shen Miao.


    He actually said that he wanted to learn how to make pastries from her!


    If she hadn¡¯t seen the world, she would have been so scared that she would have fallen off her chair.


    As for Jiang Che, he had naturally entered the kitchen before. It was just that he had never cooked before.


    Even the noble Fifth Master Jiang didn¡¯t need to cook personally.


    Jiang Che didn¡¯t answer Shen Miao. He just sat on the wheelchair and looked at her indifferently.


    He actually had a pair of peach blossom eyes. Perhaps it was because his warm and reserved aura was too strong, but it suppressed the amorous and shimmering feeling brought about by his peach blossom eyes, not showing it in the slightest. Those pair of eyes that were supposed to be amorous revealed a profound and unperturbed appearance.


    When his gaze swept towards a certain person, it was clear that there were no ripples, but it had an inexplicable power.


    Even Shen Miao could not withstand his gaze and quicklypromised, ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    With thispromise, she did not even ask about the reason why he wanted to learn how to make pastries.


    Or perhaps she did not dare to ask.


    No one knew.


    Only Shen Miao herself knew the reason.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Shen.¡±


    After getting her permission, Jiang Che spoke warmly. His voice was mellow and clear, and his temperament was like that of a bamboo orchid.


    Shen Miao was already so unstable, let alone Shen Yuying and Jiang Lin.


    Who knew that Jiang Che wasing to make pastries with Shen Miao?


    However,pared to Shen Yuying, Jiang Lin appeared much calmer.


    This was because the time he had spent here from the Jiang family¡¯s old residence in Sea City was enough for him to slowly suppress his shock.


    The story started after Shi Yan left the bamboo garden.


    After Shi Yan left, Jiang Lin was about to go back to the living room when he saw Jiang Che standing on the stone steps of the courtyard.


    He seemed to be looking at the gate through the elegant courtyard, but at the same time, he seemed to be in a daze. He stood there for about half an hour. He only came back to his senses when Jiang Lin said something.


    When he returned to the living room, he picked up the newspaper that he had put down earlier and read it again.


    However, he stared at the same spot on the newspaper for a long time without shifting his gaze.


    Jiang Lin looked at it for a while and didn¡¯t dare to make a sound to disturb him. Instead, he quietly went to eat lunch.


    When he returned from lunch, Jiang Che was still sitting in the living room.


    However, he stopped reading the newspaper. Now he was watching TV.


    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t sit in the living room and watch TV in the middle of the afternoon. He would either be in the study or go back to his room to take a nap.


    Life in the courtyard was always very monotonous.


    Now, turning on the TV meant ying romantic dramas. This had never happened in the bamboo garden before.


    However, Jiang Lin was sure that Jiang Che¡¯s mind was not on the TV at that time.


    Getting back to the main topic, Jiang Che sat in the living room for a long time before proposing they go to Liuyun Lane.


    He hardly went out. In the past, if it was not necessary, he would stay in the courtyard. However, he had been going out more frequently recently.


    That wasn¡¯t all. When Jiang Lin asked what he was going to do in Liuyun Lane, Jiang Che had actually answered.


    He said he was going to learn how to make pastries from Aunt Shen.


    At that time, Jiang Lin was so shocked that his jaw almost fell off.


    ¡°Then do you want to learn now or set a time forter?¡±Shen Miao asked.


    She looked at Jiang Che and couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional. There were too many specific feelings, and she couldn¡¯t exin them clearly at the moment.


    He had trapped himself in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion in Sea City for three years. If he did not take the initiative to meet someone, only his trusted aides would be able to see him.


    Perhaps this was a good sign?


    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for Aunt Shen, I want to learn tonight.¡±


    It was fine if he only started learning tonight, but he wanted to learn all of it tonight? Had he forgotten that he was someone who had never cooked before?


    Moreover, her pastry process wasplicated. Was it that easy to learn? Yu Ying had been learning from her for so many years, but she had only learned about 60 or 70% .


    However, Shen Miao didn¡¯t say that, as she was afraid of hurting him.


    ¡°We can start learning tonight, but we haven¡¯t had dinner yet. We have to have dinner first.¡±


    Jiang Che said, ¡°On the way here, I asked someone to order food from the Jade Food Workshop. It will be delivered soon.¡±


    The Jade Food Workshop was an old, famous restaurant in Haicheng that was hard to get a reservation at. An ordinary person would have to book a reservation there at least three months in advance in order to eat there.


    Shen Miao didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He couldn¡¯t even wait to cook dinner?


    *


    Meanwhile, Jiang Rui didn¡¯t return to the old house immediately after the tea party ended. She was asked by Kong Xiangxiang to stay for dinner.


    When Jiang Rui sent a message to Shi Yan saying that she would be backter and couldn¡¯t apany her for dinner, she mentioned to Shi Yan that Jiang Cheng was also called over by Kong Xiangxiang.


    At that time, Kong Xiangxiang and Jiang Qing had arrived at the vi where they lived alone, including Jiang Cheng.


    At the dining table.


    Jiang Qing sat at the main seat while Kong Xiangxiang and Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng sat on both sides of the table.


    Kong Xiangxiang looked at the brother and sister sitting opposite her.


    ¡°Do you know why I called you over here alone?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Mother-inw and Daughter-inw Problems


    Jiang Rui looked at Jiang Cheng and asked with a smile, ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you ask us toe over for dinner?¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang nced at her, ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me.¡±


    Jiang Rui shrugged. ¡°Okay, Mom. Brother and I know your intentions. Aren¡¯t you just trying to find out my brother¡¯s thoughts about the rumors about my grandmother trying to set up my brother and Xiao Yan?


    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it. We¡¯re family. There¡¯s nothing that we can¡¯t say openly.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the smart one!¡±


    After scolding her, Kong Xiangxiang looked at Jiang Cheng. ¡°Ah Cheng, although those rumors may not be true, Mom still wants to know what you think.


    ¡°To be fair, that little girl named Shi Yan is indeed very outstanding. At least, she¡¯s far from what I imagined a country girl to look like. Moreover, she saved your grandmother. The Jiang family in Sea City owes her a big favor. Mom shouldn¡¯t have any prejudice against her¡­ Mom doesn¡¯t have any prejudice against her, but the rumors are just rumors.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s words made Jiang Cheng frown.


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s expression was indifferent to begin with, giving off a feeling of being away from strangers. Now that he was frowning, the pressure he gave off was even stronger.


    Just by being stared at by his sharp eyes, Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s imposing manner weakened a little.


    ¡°Mom, you just said that it was a rumor. Since when did you even begin to believe these groundless rumors?¡±


    ¡°I- I don¡¯t believe it either. I just want to hear your thoughts. I¡¯m your mother, and this is rted to your marriage. Can¡¯t I even ask about it?¡±


    ¡°You know me. If I don¡¯t want to, even you can¡¯t control my marriage.¡±


    Jiang Cheng was expressionless. Even though he was facing his biological mother, his attitude was still cold and hard.


    Although she knew that this was his personality, Kong Xiangxiang was still a little angry and a little hurt when she heard him say that.


    ¡°Ah Cheng, I¡¯m your mother. Do you have to treat me like an outsider?¡±


    Jiang Cheng did not respond to her. He only said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the rumors outside. I have no interest in Miss Shi, and Miss Shi has no interest in me.¡±


    Jiang Cheng nced at the hand held by Jiang Rui under the table. When he met Jiang Rui¡¯s pleading gaze, he paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Miss Shi is grandmother¡¯s guest. Now that she gets along well with Rui¡¯er, she can be considered Rui¡¯er¡¯s friend. Even if you don¡¯t take into ount the fact that she once saved grandmother, as an elder, you shouldn¡¯t be so prejudiced against a junior. She¡¯s just a 19-year-old girl. I heard she¡¯s a month younger than Rui¡¯er.


    ¡°Her background is already pitiful. Since grandmother likes her, why do you have to make things difficult for her? Don¡¯t make people think that the Jiang family of Sea City would takes revenge for kindness and bully the weak.¡±


    ¡°How am I making things difficult for her? I just want to know what you think!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re already treating Xiao Yan to coffee. Isn¡¯t that called making things difficult?¡± Jiang Rui asked. ¡°Although you didn¡¯t say it clearly when we were drinking coffee, Xiao Yan isn¡¯t stupid. How could Xiao Yan not see through your intentions?


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Xiao Yan is kind and doesn¡¯t care. If it were me, I would definitely be very angry that I was probed like this even though I didn¡¯t do anything. I might have fallen out on the spot. Xiao Yan didn¡¯t, and she gave you a lot of face.¡±


    Perhaps it was due to her personality, but Jiang Rui¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound too tough, and she was smiling without a care in the world. It was more like her youngest daughter was acting coquettishly andining to her doting mother.


    It wouldn¡¯t anger Kong Xiangxiang. She just red at her.


    ¡°Mom, you can rest assured. Regardless of whether grandmother has any intention of matchmaking my brother and Xiao Yan, neither Xiao Yan nor my brother have such thoughts.


    ¡°Also, Mom, did you forget about the box of pastries in Xiao Yan¡¯s hands at the cafe that day?¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang was stunned.


    In fact, when she learned that the box of pastries in Shi Yan¡¯s hands was gifted by Fifth Master Jiang, Kong Xiangxiang already knew that Shi Yan would not have any thoughts towards Jiang Cheng. After all, when Shi Yan came out of the cafe that day, she held the box of pastries so dearly and looked at the box of pastries with a slightly different gaze.


    Kong Xiangxiang had seen it all.


    She was afraid that Jiang Cheng would have feelings for Shi Yan.


    Even she had to admit that Shi Yan was definitely outstanding among girls her age. This excellence did not refer to her family background and achievements, but her appearance and temperament.


    Many men valued these two points when they looked at women.


    For so many years, Jiang Cheng had not had a member of the opposite sex who was close to him. Kong Xiangxiang was afraid that if he suddenly came into contact with a girl like Shi Yan, he would unconsciously have feelings for her.


    Now, seeing Jiang Cheng¡¯s reaction, she knew that she was worrying too much.


    At this time, she was more concerned about Jiang Cheng¡¯s cold and hard attitude towards her than worrying over whether the rumors were true.


    It just so happened that this was her son¡¯s character. Since he was young, apart from his sister Rui¡¯er, he treated everyone else, including his parents, coldly and distantly.


    This made Kong Xiangxiang very helpless.


    It was also because their son was not close to them that they moved out of the old house.


    Only when her son was alone with his sister, Rui¡¯er, did he have a slightly different mood. With them around, he would always keep a straight face. Since he would only be more lively when he was with his sister Rui¡¯er, then as parents they could only help him, even if his lively life was not in front of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m just being nosy, okay? Tell me about you and your sister. I didn¡¯t do anything particrly overboard. Do you have to treat me with such bitterness and hatred?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as bitterness and hatred,¡± Jiang Rui said helplessly.


    ¡°Mom, this is just normalmunication between us as a family. In the future, if there are such rumors about my brother in the outside world, if you want to test him,e and test my brother first. Don¡¯t test other girls.


    ¡°Anyway, if my brother doesn¡¯t agree, it¡¯s useless no matter how deep a girl¡¯s feelings for my brother are, right? My brother isn¡¯t the kind of person who will be at the mercy of others in a marriage.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang red at her, ¡°I can¡¯t win against you.¡±


    Jiang Rui chuckled when she finally got rid of their mother.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Jiang Rui asked, ¡°But Mom, does my brother really have to marry someone of equal status in the future?¡±


    When Jiang Cheng heard Jiang Rui¡¯s words, he stopped picking up the food for her. He frowned slightly and looked at her. He pursed his lips slightly, and the emotions in his eyes were somewhat unclear.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be of equal status. You just can¡¯t be as helpless as Shi Yan. After all, your brother is the future head of the Jiang family in Sea City. His wife has to have the ability and strength to take care of herself in times of crisis.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you define this ability and strength? What if that girl is very strong on her own and canpletely take care of the head of the Jiang family in Sea City, but she doesn¡¯t have a solid backer?¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang was stumped by her question.


    ¡°It depends on the specifics. Even if you ask me now, I can¡¯t give you an exact standard.¡±


    Jiang Rui pursed her lips and said somewhat speechlessly, ¡°Mom, I think it¡¯s not that you can¡¯t give me an exact standard. It¡¯s because of the mother-inw and daughter-inw problem since ancient times. You think that my brother is outstanding and that no girl is worthy of him, right?¡±

 Chapter 34

    He Didn¡¯t Dare to Meddle In His Affairs


    Kong Xiangxiang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    She wanted to refute her words, but found that she couldn¡¯t.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Jiang Rui had an expression that said, ¡®Mom, you can¡¯t do this. My brother isn¡¯t young anymore. If you wait for a few more years, my brother will still be single. You¡¯ll have to worry about him.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±


    It was Jiang Cheng who spoke first.


    Jiang Cheng looked at them and said, ¡°I¡¯m not in a hurry when ites to finding a partner.¡±


    Jiang Rui was stunned.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was her imagination, but why did she feel that her brother was especially serious when he said that?


    ¡°If you¡¯re not in a hurry, then so be it. Brother, why are you so serious? I was just joking. You¡¯re only 24 years old right now. Your career is important, so there¡¯s no hurry for your marriage.¡±


    Jiang Rui heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that her brother¡¯s gaze did not seem as scary as before.


    What the hell? Twenty-four and he had never been in a rtionship before, but she was not even allowed to mention it.


    Even though she was shocked by Jiang Cheng, Jiang Rui still did not forget her purpose.


    She continued, ¡°Mother, you have to take my words to heart. Don¡¯t be too demanding. Otherwise, when will you be able to have a grandchild?¡±


    After saying that, she did not need to lift her head to feel her brother¡¯s death stare. She quickly moved the stool away from him.


    She had to be a coward.


    Kong Xiangxiang saw her cowardice. She was both angry and amused.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows how to talk!¡±


    At the same time, she was also very gratified.


    They had a good rtionship as siblings. As a mother, she was also happy. At the very least, with Rui¡¯er as a sister, Ah Sheng was no longer an emotionless and cold person.


    Jiang Rui ignored Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s re and giggled foolishly.


    Seeing that they had finally finished speaking, Jiang Qing, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡± He picked up some food for Kong Xiangxiang. ¡°I told you that you were worried about nothing all day, but you didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°How old is our son? He can handle these matters by himself. Do you have to manage everything? How much do you have to worry about?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that our son and that little girl, Shi Yan, are not interested in each other. If they are, do you think you can stop our son from being together with that little girl?¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang remained silent.


    ¡°Or do you think that your son can¡¯t protect the Jiang family in Sea City with his ability? That he has to rely on his future wife?¡±


    Of course, Kong Xiangxiang did not think so.


    In her eyes, her son, Jiang Cheng, was the most outstanding person there was.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. All of you are right. I¡¯m the only one who is wrong, okay?¡±


    Jiang Qing sighed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that you are wrong. Shi Yan is just a little girl, and she¡¯s also a little girl who has no one to rely on. Since she was invited by mother to stay at our house, we should at least not make things difficult for her as a junior, not to mention that we should treat her as a good host.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang stopped talking. She red at Jiang Qing and buried her head in her food.


    No one paid any attention to her.


    After leaving the vi, Jiang Rui sat in Jiang Cheng¡¯s car.


    There was a chauffeur, and the two of them sat in the back seat.


    ¡°Mom is really worrying about nothing,¡± Jiang Rui said.


    Then, she looked at Jiang Cheng and asked curiously, ¡°But brother, what kind of girl do you like? I¡¯ve never seen you treat any girl as special.¡±


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s gaze fell on her face. ¡°You¡¯re not special enough for me?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Jiang Rui pointed at herself in surprise and then grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t count. I¡¯m your sister.¡±


    Jiang Cheng fixed his gaze on her, which stunned Jiang Rui.


    ¡°Brother, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    He shifted his gaze slightly and didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s with the pastry you mentioned just now?¡±


    When Jiang Rui learned that Kong Xiangxiang had asked them toe over for dinner, she secretly called Jiang Cheng and told him that Kong Xiangxiang had asked Shi Yan out for coffee. Other than that, she also asked Jiang Cheng to make it clear to Kong Xiangxiang that he didn¡¯t have that kind of intention towards Shi Yan, in addition to asking Kong Xiangxiang to stop making things difficult for Shi Yan.


    However, Jiang Rui didn¡¯t mention the details of Kong Xiangxiang asking Shi Yan out for coffee, so Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t know that Shi Yan had received a box of pastries from Jiang Wu.


    He asked about it now because he knew his mother well. When Jiang Rui mentioned the pastries, Kong Xiangxiang had such a big reaction, so he paid attention to her.


    Jiang Rui hesitated for a moment, then told him about the incident where she went shopping with Shi Yan and ran into Jiang Che.


    After listening to Jiang Rui¡¯s words, Jiang Cheng¡¯s expression was a littleplicated.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that Miss Shi helped Fifth Uncle, and Fifth Uncle even went to find an elder to make pastries to thank Miss Shi?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Actually, when I first heard about this, I was also very shocked. However, brother, this matter concerns Fifth Uncle, so we¡¯d better not get involved. This matter will end here, so don¡¯t mention it to others.¡±


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t need Jiang Rui¡¯s reminder to know what to do.


    But¡­


    He looked at Jiang Rui.


    ¡°You seem to like that Miss Shi very much, so you¡¯re not worried...¡±


    ¡°Brother, I admit that I treat Xiao Yan as a friend. A true friend. But even if we¡¯re friends, we can¡¯t interfere too much in each other¡¯s personal affairs, right?¡± Jiang Rui interrupted him with a smile.


    ¡°If Xiao Yan isn¡¯t willing, it¡¯s fine if I interfere. But what if Xiao Yan is willing? Wouldn¡¯t it make me a bad friend if I interfere?¡±


    ¡°I know that if Xiao Yan is involved with Fifth Uncle, she will have a lot of trouble to deal with in the future, and Xiao Yan, who doesn¡¯t have any background, will have even more difficulties. But...


    ¡°What if? What if it happens? I think that with Fifth Uncle¡¯s ability, he will definitely be able to protect Xiaoyan.¡±


    As she said this, Jiang Rui spread her hands helplessly. ¡°Besides, is Fifth Uncle¡¯s matter something that we can meddle in? Meddling in Fifth Uncle¡¯s matters, or this kind of private matter...¡±


    Jiang Rui shivered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    Jiang Cheng patted her head in relief, ¡°I¡¯m d that you can think like that.¡±


    Then he said with a serious expression, ¡°Although Fifth Uncle is living in the old mansion now, we still have to pay attention to the boundaries we shouldn¡¯t cross.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    *


    The next day.


    After breakfast, Shi Yan and Jiang Rui went out at around 10 o¡¯clock.


    When Jiang Rui learned that Shi Yan was going shopping to buy clothes, she was very excited. Before they reached the mall, she had already started fantasizing about how Shi Yan would look after she changed into beautiful clothes. She could not help but sigh that Shi Yan should have done this a long time ago. Otherwise, it would be a waste of her good figure and good looks.


    Jiang Rui hade to pick out suitable clothes for Shi Yan. She had brought her to a luxury shopping mall. She felt that with Shi Yan¡¯s temperament, ordinary clothes were not good enough for her. As for whether Shi Yan could afford it or not, it did not matter at all. She had no intention of letting Shi Yan spend money today.


    ¡°Xiao Yan, I oftene to these shops. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±


    Shi Yan did not have any objections and nodded with a smile.


    Even if they were in a luxury shopping mall like this, Shi Yan¡¯s simple outfit of a white T-shirt with a pair of ck pants and white sneakers did not seem out of ce at all.


    With her reserved and elegant temperament, simr to that of ady¡¯s, even a rag would give off a noble and elegant aura when worn by her.


    Anyway, that was what Jiang Rui thought.


    As for Shi Yaning to such a high-end shopping mall without showing any fear, Jiang Rui was already used to it. After all, she had served Shi Yan for a long time and had taken her to many ces, so she already had a rough understanding of Shi Yan.


    Not to mention standing in such a high-end shopping mall. Even standing in a solemn pce in ancient times, Jiang Rui also felt that Shi Yan would not have stage fright.


    She was too indifferent. Things in the world seemed to be the same in her eyes, and she was not shocked at all.


    Oh, she almost forgot. Fifth Uncle seemed to be an exception.


    ¡°Eh, Sister Shuang Shuang, do you see Jiang Rui over there?¡±


    Not far away, two girls walked out of a shop and happened to see Jiang Rui and Shi Yan walking into the shop.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s the girl next to her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Could she be the guest from the Jiang family who came from the countryside and has a very good reputation in Sea City recently? I heard that Madame Jiang of the Jiang family arranged for Jiang Rui to receive her personally.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Then should we go over and greet her?¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, it¡¯s only right to greet her. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 35

    Came Out Like a Painting


    Entering the shop, Jiang Rui wondered what reason she should use to persuade Shi Yan to try on the clothes she had chosen. She was worried that Shi Yan would go out of her way to choose the rtively cheap ones instead of the ones that were suitable for her.


    However, as soon as she entered the shop, without waiting for her to speak, she saw Shi Yan walking straight towards the dress that was hanging on the model¡¯s body. It was a light green jade dress, and the design was in the style of the Republic of China. It looked like a cheongsam, but it was not a traditional cheongsam design, as it had some modern elements added to it.


    The design was notplicated, and the patterns on the dress were not messy; It was elegant and elegant.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up.


    This dress and Xiao Yan¡¯s temperament were perfect for each other!


    Jiang Rui also realized that Shi Yan did not care about the price of the dress at all. She directly asked the shopping guide next to her politely, ¡°Hello. May I try on this dress?¡±


    Although Jiang Rui did not see the price of this dress, she still had a good eye for clothing. The dress was of high quality, both in terms of workmanship and fabric. Although it might not be the most expensive one in the shop, it was definitely not the cheapest one.


    The salesperson had a good eye as well. Even though Shi Yan was dressed in a very ordinary outfit, she had seen all kinds of rich youngdiesing to the shop. Very few of them had a temperament that could surpass Shi Yan.


    She was very enthusiastic, ¡°Yes, Miss. Please wait a moment.¡±


    The shop assistant took off her skirt and said, ¡°Our designs are all unique. We only produce one piece of a style. We will never have the same style. Miss, your figure is very good. This skirt will definitely look especially beautiful on you.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She was neither arrogant nor impatient. She was elegant, reserved, and graceful.


    The shop assistant could not help but be amazed by her. What a beautifuldy, with a temperament like an orchid. She was just like ady who had walked out of a painting.


    It was not until Shi Yan came out of the fitting room that the salesperson truly understood what ady from a painting was.


    It was a long, light green, jade long in the style of the Republic of China. The light, ink-colored silk buttons were meticulously fastened, and it looked very normal. However, she had an extremely good figure. The long dress on her body outlined her entire person beautifully, and the half-opened hem showed her thin, white ankles.


    Perhaps it was because she messed up her hair during the fitting, but the hairband had been taken off and her waist-length hair was soft and loose.


    She smiled sweetly, a beautiful woman.


    She did not have to do anything. She just stood there and looked like a beautiful painting.


    However, this painting was not beautiful at all. It was quiet and elegant.


    Not only were the shop assistants and Jiang Rui stunned, but the two people who had just stepped into the shop were also stunned. Their eyes were filled with surprise, as well as some emotions that they could not understand.


    They did not recover for a long time.


    It was Jiang Rui¡¯s voice that pulled everyone back to their senses.


    Jiang Rui, who had juste back to her senses, cried out in surprise, ¡°Xiao Yan, aren¡¯t you too beautiful? This qipao suits you so well!¡±


    Although it was not a traditional qipao design, there were many elements of the qipao in this dress. It could be considered a derivative of the qipao, and could also be called a qipao.


    Compared to their shock, Shi Yan, the person involved, was much calmer.


    She smiled and thanked Jiang Rui. She nced at the fitting mirror at the side and looked back and forth. It didn¡¯t seem like she was admiring the beauty, but more like she was looking at the fit.


    In any case, in other people¡¯s eyes, she gave people this feeling because she was too calm.


    This made Jiang Rui ask, ¡°Xiao Yan, have you worn this type of clothing before?¡±


    It was not her fault for asking. Shi Yan did not seem like it was her first time wearing this type of clothing. She did not see any novelty in Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, but a kind of indifference that she was used to.


    ¡°I wore it when I was young,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    She did not hide anything.


    While Jiang Rui was slightly stunned, she smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡±


    Two minutester, she came out of the fitting room again.


    She wore a simple white t-shirt and a pair of nine-cent ck cloth pants. The ink-ck hair that had been scattered earlier had been tied back properly. She looked elegant and had a bit of youth and vitality in her.


    Her temperament was very simr to the qipao she had worn just now, but it did not seem to bepletely the same.


    Jiang Rui did not ask Shi Yan about how she had worn simr clothes when she was young. Instead, she really wanted to ask Shi Yan how she had developed her temperament.


    She felt that she had grown up in a big family and had been influenced by the family background. However, she did not have such a quiet and elegant temperament.


    The salesperson walked over and took the qipao that Shi Yan had changed into. Perhaps because of the influence of Shi Yan¡¯s temperament, but she could not help but lower her voice.


    She asked warmly and gently, ¡°Miss, do you want to look at other things?¡±


    Jiang Rui also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Xiao Yan, take a look at the rest. Their clothes are not bad. Take a look at a few more sets.¡±


    Just as Shi Yan was about to respond, a voice was heard.


    ¡°Rui¡¯er.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked towards the source of the voice and saw two familiar faces.


    Actually, she had already noticed them. It was just that they had stood there motionlessly after entering the shop. She had yet to fully recover from the shock of Shi Yan¡¯s beauty, so she did not greet them.


    That¡¯s right. Shi Yan had just finished changing into her qipao when they entered the shop.


    They just happened to see Shi Yan changing into her qipao.


    They were stunned for a long time before they regained their senses.


    ¡°Sister Shuang Shuang, Su Mi,¡± Jiang Rui greeted them with a smile.


    They were polite, but they were not close.


    ¡°Are you guys shopping too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I had nothing to do at home during the holidays, so I asked Mi¡¯er to go out for a walk. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    The girl was wearing a light-colored long dress. Her voice was soft, and there was a warm smile on her face. She looked very gentle.


    As she spoke, she looked at Shi Yan and asked Jiang Rui, ¡°Rui¡¯er, who is this?¡±


    ¡°This is Shi Yan, my grandmother¡¯s guest. She¡¯s also an honored guest of the Jiang family in Sea City,¡± Jiang Rui smiled and introduced them to Shi Yan. ¡°Xiao Yan, this is the eldest daughter of the Han family, Han Shuangshuang. That¡¯s Su Mi from the Su family.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at them, her gaze lingering on Su Mi¡¯s face for a few extra seconds.


    She smiled and nodded, ¡°Hello, both of you.¡±


    The two of them also greeted Shi Yan.


    ¡°Hello, Miss Shi.¡±


    However, when they looked at Shi Yan, their eyes were still sizing her up.


    After a long while, Su Mi said, ¡°I heard that an honored guest of the Jiang family came a few days ago. I finally met her today. Miss Shi is very different from what I imagined.¡±


    Not only was she different from what she imagined, but no one would have thought that the guest from the Jiang family from the countryside would be like this.


    The person from the countryside was also an orphan. Many people thought that she was a country bumpkin. Therefore, when they heard the rumor that Old Madame Jiang had brought her to the Jiang family to set her up with young master Jiang, everyone unanimously thought that Old Madame Jiang was crazy.


    No one thought that she was worthy of young master Jiang. They only thought that she was a social climber, and that it was wishful thinking.


    Shi Yan did not respond to her words and responded with a faint smile.


    It was not rude.


    She continued to pick out clothes.


    However, she did not try again. She picked out five sets, three of which were skirts, and two were moredylike, casual clothes.


    She said to the salesperson, ¡°Please help me wrap these up and send them to the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion.¡±


    It was fine if she did not look at the price, but when she said to ask the salesperson to wrap them up and send them to the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion, her tone was surprisingly natural.


    Once again, Jiang Rui was a little surprised.


    However, on second thought, Jiang Rui felt that it was only natural.


    On the other hand, Han Shuang Shuang and Su Mi were extremely surprised.


    Was this something that a poor orphan from a remote vige could do?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try them on?¡±Jiang Rui asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to try them on. They¡¯re all of the same size. I should be able to wear them all.¡±


    Shi Yan was about to pay the bill when Jiang Rui quickly ran over to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    She was about to hand over her card when Shi Yan raised her hand to block her.


    She met Shi Yan¡¯s smiling gaze and heard her say, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Even considering Shi Yan¡¯s level of eptance, the high-end shopping mall that Jiang Rui brought Shi Yan to was only rtively high-end. The prices wouldn¡¯t be ridiculously expensive, but it wouldn¡¯t be that cheap either!


    When the shop assistant paid the bill just now, the six sets of clothes were 83,259 yuan in total.


    This was nothing to Jiang Rui, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, but to an orphan who grew up in a remote vige, this was definitely not a small amount of money.


    Jiang Rui had heard from Old Madame Jiang more than once that the vige where Shi Yan lived was not rich, and many families¡¯ annual ie was only tens of thousands of yuan.


    Recovering from her shock, Jiang Rui quickly said, ¡°Let me do it. Grandmother gave us money when we went out. She asked us to pay for our expenses today with that money.¡±


    Of course, the money the olddy gave was fake.


    Jiang Rui had Jiang Cheng¡¯s secondary card in her hand. She had nevercked money, as her pocket money was given by Jiang Cheng. With Jiang Cheng around, the other members of the Jiang family, including Grandma Jiang, did not care about her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy one or two pieces. If I want to buy a lot, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled gently. Her attitude was clearly not tough at all, but for some reason, Jiang Rui felt that there was no room for doubt.


    It was really strange.


    While Jiang Rui was in a daze, the card in Shi Yan¡¯s hand had already been handed to the cashier.


    It was a very ordinary savings card, the kind that required a password.


    Usually, when Jiang Rui swiped her card, she did not need to enter a password for anything under a million yuan, so Jiang Rui was confused again.


    If Xiao Yan was like this, was she rich or not?

 Chapter 36

    Fate


    Even Jiang Rui was suspicious, let alone Han Shuang Shuang and Su Mi, who had just met Shi Yan.


    They stood at the side and watched Shi Yan calmly hand over her bank card, settle the bill, then calmly put the card back into her bag. She had spent more than 80,000 yuan in one go, but she did not even blink.


    She was not like them, who were not worried about money. She was an orphan from the countryside, and her family had no source of ie!


    Jiang Rui saw their reactions. Of course, Shi Yan also saw them.


    However, Shi Yan did not seem to see them. She did not give them an extra look. Jiang Rui only looked at them and did not exin much. She did not ask Shi Yan about this matter to help them understand.


    So what if they did not understand? So what if they were curious? After all, she did not spend someone else¡¯s money.


    ¡°Then, Little Yan, let¡¯s go take a walk around the side. I see that you usually prefer a casual style. There¡¯s a shop nearby that you should like.¡±


    Shi Yan naturally didn¡¯t refuse. Since she had decided to buy clothes, she might as well buy them all at once. It just so happened that she had already bought the autumn clothes, in case the weather turned cold and she had toe back again.


    Seeing Shi Yan nod with a smile, Jiang Rui was very happy. She nodded at Han Shuang and Han Shuang. ¡°Sister Shuang Shuang, you two take your time. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Han Shuang Shuang said, ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, why don¡¯t we go together? We can use some help.¡±


    Her smile was gentle, and her eyes were full of kindness.


    However, Jiang Rui was still a little unhappy.


    Usually, under such circumstances, others would say, ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    It was not like they had a good rtionship. Those who were more tactful would not follow them. Normally, Han Shuangshuang was not such an untactful person.


    However, since Han Shuangshuang had already said so, Jiang Rui could not refuse.


    Han Shuangshuang¡¯s reason was also very reasonable.


    She needed someone to help her with her shopping.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Jiang Rui did not look unhappy at all.


    People from big families like them would not reveal their true feelings in front of outsiders.


    Then, they went to a few more shops. Only Shi Yan was buying. However, Shi Yan did not try it again. She took a size that was suitable for her and asked the shopping guide to put it on.


    She bought a lot of casual sportswear and autumn coats. She also bought a few sets of pajamas and undergarments. Naturally, she also bought a lot of shoes. Some of them were picked out by Shi Yan herself, and some of them were based on Jiang Rui¡¯s suggestion. Additionally, she also bought three small shoulder bags under Jiang Rui¡¯s suggestion. One of them looked like it matched the qipao that Shi Yan had just bought.


    After buying everything, she spent nearly 200,000 yuan.


    Shi Yan paid for it herself, and even after spending so much money, her expression did not change at all.


    Seeing this, the others started to grow numb from their initial shock and curiosity.


    Spending nearly 300,000 yuan just to go shopping¡­ This was definitely not something that an ordinary orphan girl from a farm could afford!


    Han Shuang Shuang had apanied them for so long. Regardless of whether they neededpany or not, they should be able to afford it. Therefore, Jiang Rui suggested that they find a coffee shop to sit down and treat them to coffee.


    As soon as they sat down, Su Mi could not help but ask, ¡°Miss Shi, I heard that your family background is not very good. I also heard that you live alone and don¡¯t have much money. So, about your expenses today...¡±


    She seemed to be asking politely, but in reality, she was very direct.


    She had a look of contempt on her face.


    Jiang Rui, who was sitting across from her, frowned in displeasure.


    Just as she was about to speak, she heard Shi Yan say, ¡°The elders in the family have some savings.¡±


    Su Mi raised her head and met Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, which had a faint smile in them. There was no anger in her eyes, no displeasure, and even¡­ No emotion.


    Yes, there was no emotion. Even if she was smiling, what she revealed was not joy.


    How could that be?


    How could a person be expressionless and emotionless? She was not an old man who had seen the hustle and bustle of the world and returned to seclusion.


    This Shi Yan was hard to see through!


    Su Mi had this feeling, as did Han Shuangshuang.


    It would be too much to ask how Shi Yan¡¯s family had the savings. Su Mi could only smile and say, ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, please don¡¯t take offense. Mi¡¯er has always been like this. She can¡¯t hide anything, and she¡¯s always straightforward with her questions. She doesn¡¯t have any other intentions.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nced at Han Shuang Shuang,?¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you two to apany me shopping today. Order whatever you like. It¡¯s my treat,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    Jiang Rui turned to look at her, but she met Shi Yan¡¯s smiling eyes and took back the earlier agreement that she would treat them all.


    Fine. After today¡¯s shopping trip, even though she could not tell how much money Xiao Yan had, she knew that she had the money to treat her.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re too kind. We originally wanted to shop by ourselves, but we didn¡¯t see anything good, so we left empty-handed. Miss Shi, you¡¯ve wasted your time . Next time, we¡¯ll treat you to a meal,¡± Han Shuang Shuang said.


    It was wless.


    No one would take such polite words seriously.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Shi Yan replied with a faint smile.


    After another half a minute of silence, Han Shuangshuang elegantly picked up the coffee and took a sip. She asked Shi Yan, ¡°How long will Miss Shi stay in Sea City?¡±


    The outside world only said that a guest hade to the Jiang family. It was an orphan from the countryside, a young girl about the same age as Jiang Rui. She was also Old Madame Jiang¡¯s savior in her early years, and now she was living in the Jiang family¡¯s mansion. Old Madame Jiang seemed to be trying to set her up with the young master of the Jiang family. Other than that, there were no other rumors about her.


    There were only a few people who knew Shi Yan¡¯s name. They had only heard that there was such a person.


    Of course, the Jiang family was a big, aristocratic family in Sea City. The rumors about their family were only spread in certain circles, and not everyone in Sea City knew about it.


    Seeing Shi Yan look up at her, Han Shuang Shuang smiled and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that I was going to treat Miss Shi to a meal? I want to know how long Miss Shi will stay in sea city so that I can make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s not toote to make another appointment. In a few days, I¡¯ll go to Sea City University to register. I should be staying in Sea City for the next four years.¡±


    Shi Yan gently stirred her coffee and looked at Han Shuang Shuang.


    After Shi Yan said this, the smile on Han Shuang Shuang¡¯s face seemed to be a little stiff. Although she recovered very quickly, it still did not escape Shi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    It seemed that this Miss Han did not really want her to stay in sea city.


    This was the first time they met, and she had a lot of hostility toward her.


    ¡°So Miss Shi is a freshman at Sea City University? I¡¯m a sophomore at Sea City University, so I can be considered your senior. Since we¡¯ll be going to the same school in the future, there¡¯s really no need to rush things. We have plenty of time to make ns.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled, ¡°Yes, we have plenty of time to make ns.¡±


    Han Shuang Shuang asked again, ¡°May I know what Miss Shi¡¯s major is?¡±


    ¡°History.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re also a history major?¡± Su Mi asked.


    It was not hard to tell that she was also a history major.


    Shi Yan only smiled and nodded. There was no surprise in her eyes. It was not that she knew about it, but she did not care about Su Mi¡¯s major.


    ¡°So, in that case, we¡¯ll still be ssmates from the same school and have the same major in the future.¡±


    Su Mi¡¯s tone was slightly exaggerated, and it looked like she was pleasantly surprised.


    ¡°If Miss Su is also a freshman at Sea City University, I think so.¡±


    ¡°Then we really are fated.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Then, will Miss Shi still stay in the Jiang family after school starts?¡±


    Before asking this question, Su Mi nced at Han Shuang Shuang.

 Chapter 37

    Mr. Jiang, See You Tomorrow


    ¡°Xiao Yan and I will be staying at school, but Xiao Yan will still be staying at my house on weekends and holidays,¡±Jiang Rui continued.


    Since Jiang Rui, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, had spoken, Su Mi did not dare to ask any more questions. If she continued to ask, she would overstep her boundaries. After all, Shi Yan was the guest of Old Madame Jiang of the Jiang family, the honored guest of the Jiang family that Jiang Rui had mentioned.


    ¡°This is great. Rui¡¯er, this way you will have a partner when you go to and from school.¡±


    Han Shuang Shuang looked very happy for Jiang Rui.


    ¡°Yes. This way, I¡¯ll have someone to apany me, and it¡¯s all because of my grandmother. It was under grandmother¡¯s insistence that Xiao Yan agreed to follow me back to the old house during the weekends and holidays.¡±


    Jiang Rui snorted coldly in her heart, ¡®Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t see through your intentions. Isn¡¯t it just that you can¡¯t stand to see Xiao Yan stay at my house? I¡¯ll mention Grandma Jiang and see who dares to gossip anymore!¡¯


    As for why they couldn¡¯t stand to see Xiao Yan stay at her house, she understood it in her heart.


    Han Shuang Shuang¡¯s interest in her brother was not a secret in the circle.


    She thought that Xiao Yan was a rival in love. She thought too much, but she did not know that even if Xiao Yan wanted to be remembered, she would be thinking about the person that they would never be able to get close to!


    ¡°It seems like Grandma Jiang likes Miss Shi very much,¡±Han Shuang said with a smile as she looked at Shi Yan.


    ¡°Of course she does. Xiao Yan saved my grandmother¡¯s life. Besides, even if Xiao Yan didn¡¯t save my grandmother, she has a good temperament and looks good. Very few people would dislike her, right?¡±


    Jiang Rui was not lying at all. It was indeed hard to dislike Shi Yan¡¯s quiet and aloof personality. Moreover, she was gentle and polite to others, and she was well-mannered. She was the most likable person among the elders.


    ¡°Rui¡¯er, you seem to like Miss Shi very much,¡± Han Shuangshuang said.


    Jiang Rui shrugged and did notment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    It was indeed obvious. They had not seen it before. They had thought that Jiang Rui was only treating Shi Yan on the orders of Old Madame Jiang of the Jiang family. Now, it seemed that Jiang Rui was obviously very willing to do this.


    The young master of the Jiang family was a very popr person in Sea City. Everyone knew that he doted on his sister, Jiang Rui. For so many years, in order to get close to the young master of the Jiang family, many people had tried to curry favor with Jiang Rui. However, none of them had caught Jiang Rui¡¯s attention like Shi Yan, including Han Shuang Shuang.


    Although Han Shuang Shuang liked to put on airs and did not try to curry favor with Jiang Rui as others did, her attitude toward Jiang Rui had always been very good.


    However, Han Shuang Shuang, who had a good family background, good grades, a little fame in the circle, and was the goddess of the school campus, had always been indifferent to Jiang Rui¡¯s attitude toward her.


    Therefore, when she saw Jiang Rui being so friendly toward Shi Yan, Han Shuang Shuang could not help but tighten her grip on the coffee cup.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Rui¡¯er, you¡¯ll have apanion you can whisper to in the future.¡±


    As Han Shuang Shuang spoke, she said half-jokingly, ¡°Miss Shi is so beautiful and has such a good temperament. It¡¯s very different from the rumors. Sitting together, you look more like a real socialite from an aristocratic family than we do.¡±


    ¡°What you said is true. Xiao Yan is indeed more like a real socialite from an aristocratic family than us... No, using the word ¡°socialite¡± to describe Xiao Yan doesn¡¯t seem to be enough. I¡¯ve always felt that Xiao Yan is like an orthodox youngdy who came from a big family in the ancient times.¡±


    Han Shuang Shuang didn¡¯t know how to reply. Was this Jiang Rui Stupid?


    As the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, wasn¡¯t she afraid that her limelight would be stolen by others?


    However, Shi Yan smiled and red at Jiang Rui, ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say.¡±


    Then, she nodded at Han Shuang Shuang, ¡°Miss Han, you tter me.¡±


    Han Shuang Shuang was forced to reply, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Miss Shi has always been beautiful and elegant.¡±


    *


    After leaving the coffee shop, Shi Yan and Jiang Rui got into the car and went back to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    Once they got into the car, Jiang Rui could not help butin, ¡°What kind of joke is this? They want to sow discord between us! Do they really think that others are so stupid that they can¡¯t see through their tricks!


    ¡°Xiao Yan, don¡¯t bother with them. If you meet them again in the future, just casually greet them so that no one can find anything wrong with them. There¡¯s no need to get close to them. They¡¯re not worth getting close to.¡±


    She sounded like an old mother who was worried about her own child, repeatedly reminding her.


    Seeing this, Shi Yan could not help butugh, ¡°I know.¡±


    She added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so angry. It affects your mood for no reason.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me not to be angry. They¡¯re trying to sow discord between us!


    ¡°Xiao Yan, when I¡¯m not around, you have to stay away from them. Han Shuang is interested in my brother, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll do something bad to you when I¡¯m not around. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard the rumors about my grandmother trying to set you and my brother up¡­ Ahem. Those people are really boring. Even if there¡¯s no evidence, they still spread rumors.¡±


    At the end of her sentence, Jiang Rui felt a little embarrassed, because she had asked her brother for confirmation on this matter in the beginning. It was not that she believed these rumors, but she also felt that Grandma Jiang had the same intention.


    Who asked Shi Yan to be so likable?


    ¡°Rumors will eventuallye to an end. Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Shi Yan repeated what she had said to Jiang Rui previously.


    She smiled at Jiang Rui, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not that easy to bully.¡±


    Jiang Rui knew this because she found that Shi Yan was very thorough. It was not easy to lie to her. Moreover, she seemed to have a good temper, but it was only a good temper. Once she was provoked, she would also take action.


    Jiang Rui did not forget that Shi Yan had kicked Xuan Wanrou to the ground in the noodle shop.


    ¡°But that Su Mi...¡±


    Jiang Rui blinked and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Su Mi?¡±


    It was hard not to be curious. This was the first time she had seen Shi Yan ask about someone else.


    ¡°Aftering to Sea City for a few days, I¡¯ve learned a lot about Sea City. I know which big families there are in Sea City. The Han family and the Su family seem to be among the families that have the same status as the Jiang family. Miss Han Shuang is the eldest daughter of the Han family. Is Su Mi a member of the Su Family?¡±


    It was rare for Shi Yan to be interested in something, so Jiang Rui was a little excited.


    She said in a light tone, ¡°Yes, Su Mi is a member of the Su family. However, Su Mi is not a member of the main family of the Su family. She belongs to the coteral line of the SU family, which is more remote. It¡¯s just that her father has made some money from his business in the past two years. In addition, he has some kinship with the Su family, so he can move around a little in our circle.


    ¡°However, other people are giving them face only because of the Su family. Compared to Su Mi, Han Shuang Shuang is worth paying more attention to.¡±


    Shi Yan understood what she meant. If Han Shuangshuang was looking for trouble, they needed to fight back with a sense of propriety because Han Shuang Shuang was the proper eldest daughter of the Han family. If Su Mi was looking for trouble, there was nothing to worry about. The Su family would not offend the Jiang family for the sake of a coteral daughter.


    In other words, Jiang Rui was telling Shi Yan that the Jiang family of Sea City was her backer.


    Shi Yan did not say much. She only replied with a smile. Her smile did not look as calm as before. Instead, it had a hint of warmth.


    Su Mi, on the other hand, was only a coteral.


    She said that she remembered that there was no Su Mi in the Su family.


    They returned to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    The things Shi Yan bought came out, one after another. The servants contacted Xiao Zhao directly and sent the things to the courtyard where Shi Yan lived.


    That afternoon, after packing up the things she bought, Shi Yan sat in front of the French window in the study and read a book.


    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t flip through even half of the book in her hand after an entire afternoon.


    This wasn¡¯t her usual speed of reading.


    Her eyes would asionally nce at the phone, which was ced at the side.


    However, the screen was always dark. There was not a single call, not a single message.


    Finally, she could not hold it in anymore. Shi Yan closed the book and ced it at the side. She picked up the phone and typed a message.


    [ Mr. Jiang, the pastries that I entrusted to you, is your elder free to do it? ]


    A reply to the message came very quickly, within half a minute.


    Mr. Jiang: [ I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shi. Aunt Shen is a little busy today, but she has promised to help me prepare them. The pastries will probably be delivered tomorrow afternoon. Come to bamboo garden tomorrow afternoon to collect them. ]


    [ What time tomorrow afternoon? ]


    Mr. Jiang: [ Aunt Shen said that the pastries will be delivered on time at five o¡¯clock. ]


    [ Okay, Mr. Jiang. See you tomorrow. ]


    Mr. Jiang: [ Miss Shi, see you tomorrow. ]


    Yes, the name of the phone number that Shi Yan had saved for Jiang Che was ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Holding her phone, Shi Yan rested her chin on her knees and smiled, her eyes narrowed.


    After putting down her phone, she picked up the book and started reading. Her reading speed was much faster, and she finished reading the book in a short while.

 Chapter 38

    Was Going to the Bamboo Garden


    ¡°Miss Shi, aren¡¯t you going to read today?¡± Xiao Zhao asked Shi Yan, who was watching TV on the sofa in the living room, while cleaning.


    Shi Yan had been in the living room for a long time, and the TV in the living room had not been turned on more than five times. Today, after she woke up, washed up, and finished her breakfast, Shi Yan had been sitting in the living room watching TV until noon.


    It was almost twelve o¡¯clock in the afternoon.


    Saying that she was watching television did not seem to be the case. When Xiao Zhao passed by, she nced at the television a few times. Several times, she saw that the television was broadcasting the same channel, and she did not see her changing the channel when amercial came on.


    Shi Yan was still wearing her usual clothes today, but her hair was scattered.


    Normally, her clothes were more casual, and it was very suitable for her to wear at home.


    However, if she said that she was not watching TV, then she had sat on the sofa and stared at the TV for a long time. She did not do anything else. asionally, she held her phone and the remote control.


    However, it was Shi Yan. It was rare for her to take off her shoes and sitzily on the sofa. She usually sat upright. At most, she would rx and lean against the sofa after sitting for a long time.


    Hearing Xiao Zhao¡¯s question, Shi Yan looked away from the television.


    She smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll watch itter.¡±


    Seeing that her expression was normal, Xiao Zhao did not ask further.


    She thought to himself that Miss Shi read almost every day. Perhaps she just wanted to rest.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost lunchtime. Where are you going to have lunch today, Miss Shi?¡±


    The reason why Xiao Zhao asked this was because Shi Yan would asionally go to the main building to eat. asionally, she would go to Grandma Jiang¡¯s courtyard to apany the olddy. Sometimes, she would go to Jiang Rui¡¯s courtyard to apany the two of them. However, most of the time, Shi Yan would ask Xiao Zhao to send food to her small courtyard to eat alone.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat here.¡±


    If Grandma Jiang or Jiang Rui wanted to invite her over for lunch, they would usually tell her about it half an hour before lunch time. She usually would not take the initiative to ask them out.


    She was a guest in the Jiang family, so it was not appropriate for her to ask them out.


    Today, Grandma Jiang and Jiang Rui did not inform her in advance about having lunch together. Most likely, they had their own ns.


    Usually, if they had other ns, they would asionally inform Shi Yan. Most of the time, they would only tell Shi Yan if they could not have dinner together, so lunch was more casual.


    This was because they felt that if they asked her about three meals a day, Shi Yan would feel more like a guest. It would be difficult for her to fit in with the family, and she would be even more ufortable. They might as well be more natural and treat Shi Yan as one of their own. They did not neglect her, but they also did not care about her at all times.


    Of course, the main reason was that Grandma Jiang had sent Little Zhao over to take care of Shi Yan. The olddy knew that with Little Zhao around, Shi Yan would be taken care of.


    Before Shi Yan moved into the Jiang family, Little Zhao had actually stayed by the olddy¡¯s side.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring the food overter.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you, Sister Zhao.¡±


    Little Zhao smiled and said that she wasn¡¯t too polite, then continued to work.


    However, when she was about to go to the kitchen to get the food, she met Jiang Rui at the entrance of the courtyard.


    ¡°Little Zhao, has Little Yan eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°No, I was just about to go to the main building to get the food.¡±


    ¡°Then get more. I¡¯ll eat with Little Yan.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Jiang Rui ran into the yard and shouted happily as soon as she entered the house, ¡°Xiao Yan!¡±


    Shi Yan took a look at Jiang Rui¡¯s outfit and turned down the TV. She asked with a smile, ¡°Did you juste back from outside?¡±


    ¡°Of course. My cousin called me early in the morning to pick him up at the airport.¡±


    ¡°You picked him up? Aren¡¯t the drivers of the old mansion avable?¡±


    Shi Yan knew that there were three chauffeurs in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion. They were only the chauffeurs of the old mansion. Usually, they were in charge of Grandma Jiang and Jiang Rui¡¯s trips. asionally, they would be sent to pick up some people who came to the old mansion as guests. The other people in the Jiang family either drove their own cars or had their own chauffeurs.


    For example, Jiang Cheng had his own chauffeur.


    ¡°No, the chauffeurs were all free. My cousin doesn¡¯t have to go to ss during the holidays. Second uncle and second aunt aren¡¯t often at home. He¡¯s at home alone, worried that he¡¯ll go crazy. Usually, grandmother asks him toe back to the old mansion during the holidays. If we let the chauffeur from the old residence pick him up, grandmother will definitely be rmed. He has toe back immediately.


    ¡°He said that he has an appointment with a friend and will only be back in the evening, so he asked me to pick him up.¡±


    Shi Yan said in a rare joking tone, ¡°Then he can totally take a taxi back by himself.¡±


    He was afraid of alerting the old residence, so wouldn¡¯t it be even more quiet if he took a taxi back by herself?


    ¡°He said that there are three of them and they have quite a lot of luggage, so it¡¯s inconvenient to take a taxi. I had to get up early in the morning to drive to the airport, even though I had nned to sleep in. That Brat didn¡¯t even treat me to a meal. He asked me to bring their luggage back and went to y by himself.¡±


    As Jiang Rui said this, she sat down on the sofa and cursed, ¡°Heartless.¡±.


    Shi Yan smiled and got up to pour her a ss of water.


    ¡°So you haven¡¯t had lunch yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had a loaf of bread for breakfast, and now I¡¯m starving,¡± Jiang Rui said exaggeratedly.


    She thanked her and took the water from Shi Yan.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat together. I haven¡¯t eaten either, so I¡¯ll call Sister Zhao and ask her to bring more food.¡±


    ¡°No, no! I met Xiao Zhao at the door.


    ¡°But you, Xiao Yan...¡±


    Jiang Rui looked at Shi Yan who was sitting back on the sofa and then at the TV.


    She said in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re not reading today, but watching TV!¡±


    ¡°I wanted to rest for a day.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s expression did not change, and her smile did not change at all.


    Jiang Rui did not doubt her words at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to rest. Reading all day hurts my eyes.¡±


    After drinking the water in the cup, Jiang Rui suddenly asked, ¡°Xiao Yan, do you have any ns between the afternoon and the evening?¡±


    Shi Yan was stunned and said, ¡°Yes.¡±


    Jiang Rui was just asking casually, so she did not expect that she really had ns. She was a little surprised for a moment.


    ¡°You have ns? Is there something you need? Do you need my help?¡±


    Jiang Rui knew that if she was just reading, Shi Yan would not say that she had an arrangement. Previously, when she asked Shi Yan out, Shi Yan would not reject her on the grounds that she wanted to read.


    It was as if to Shi Yan, reading was not a job, but a pastime. She would not let reading affect her normal interpersonal rtionships and life.


    ¡°I have something to do at the Bamboo Garden.¡±


    Shi Yan did not hide anything. When she said this, if one looked carefully, they would find that her smile was more brilliant than usual.


    Her eyes were twinkling with starlight.


    However, her light words shocked Jiang Rui.


    ¡°Bamboo, bamboo garden?!¡±


    Shi Yan smiled faintly.


    ¡°You¡­ You...¡± After a long time, Jiang Rui could not utter aplete sentence. Finally, she spat out two words. ¡°You¡¯re awesome!¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and did not say anything.


    After a long while, the shock in Jiang Rui¡¯s heart finally calmed down slightly. She looked at Shi Yan with aplicated gaze and said, ¡°Then you go ahead and do what you need to do. Fifth Uncle¡¯s appointment will take you to another appointment. I don¡¯t have the courage.¡±


    However, Shi Yan said, ¡°You originally nned to let me apany you to an appointment? Is it necessary to go to the appointment? If it is, and there¡¯s still time, I can apany you.¡±


    Jiang Rui felt that Shi Yan was the most gentle girl she had ever seen.


    ¡°No need, no need. It¡¯s not a serious appointment. It¡¯s just a trap set up by my brother and a few of his close friends. I originally wanted to bring you to meet some people so that you would have more support in Sea City in the future. Since you have more important things to do, there¡¯s no need to rush. Anyway, they set up a trap every two to three days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Rui¡¯er.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at Jiang Rui with a gentle smile on her face.


    She knew that Jiang Rui was thinking of her, but to be honest, she did not want to show her face in the upper-ss circle of Sea City for the time being.


    If her name spread in this circle, her short-term stability would be broken, let alone being able to show her face. Fortunately, the outside world only knew that a guest hade to Sea City¡¯s Jiang family, and not many people knew the name of the guest.


    Jiang Rui left after lunch.


    Shi Yan went upstairs after lunch, and it was already 4:30 in the afternoon when she went downstairs.


    4:50, Bamboo Garden.


    ¡°Fifth Master, it seems to be raining outside!¡±


    The person who was sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper immediately put down the newspaper and stood up, walking to the door.


    It was indeed getting dark. It looked like rain was going to fall at any moment.


    ¡°Give me the umbre!¡±


    His voice was mellow and clear, but there was a hint of anxiety in it.


    ¡ª


    ¡ª


    The author has something to say:


    Master five was getting anxious.


    Our smoke is going to make a stunning appearance after she dresses up.


    ~ ~ ~ ~


    In addition, Ah Xuan also has a small request. When the sistersment, try to hit five stars. If you feel that this book is not five stars in your heart, justment. Don¡¯t hit the stars. I beg you, please show mercy. The new book is really too difficult to raise. One moment of carelessness and you will die.

 Chapter 39

    Beauty Under an Oil-paper Umbre


    Jiang Che took the ck umbre from Jiang Lin. It was already raining.


    He opened the umbre and stepped into the drizzling rain.


    As soon as he walked out of the courtyard, he saw a person walking in the rain on the stone-paved road in the bamboo forest.


    The breeze blew, and the drizzling rain made a soft sound as it hit the bamboo leaves. The person under the rain was holding an oil-paper umbre. The oil-paper umbre was printed with ink and lotus flowers. The person under the oil-paper umbre was wearing a light green jade qipao, her waist-length ck hair tied up a little with a simple hairpin, and she wore a pair of light-colored stilettos.


    In the drizzle, she walked slowly.


    Her appearance was outstanding, her temperament was elegant, and her steps were graceful.


    Perhaps the sound of the rain was so loud that it hit the heart, so that when the person looked up, the heart of the person under the ck umbre skipped a beat.


    The moment their eyes met, Shi Yan stopped in her tracks.


    In the hazy drizzle, she looked at the person standing on the stone steps in front of the courtyard.


    The decoration style of the bamboo garden was very modern. The courtyard door was a double-open wooden door, and the top of the door was a nted design of ck tiles. The courtyard was located in the bamboo forest.


    There was a drizzle, and bamboo leaves flew with the wind.


    The person stood in front of the courtyard with a ck umbre. He was wearing a white shirt with half-rolled sleeves. He held the umbre handle in one hand and stuffed the other hand into the pocket of his ck trousers.


    He was tall and slender, and his face was clear and handsome. His eyebrows were gentle and his temperament was like an orchid.


    They were like bandits who liked sparring and polishing.


    The two of them looked at each other in front of the courtyard in the rain.


    Maybe they looked at each other for a long time, or maybe it was only for a few seconds.


    The beauty under the oil-paper umbre let out a faint smile. Her lips, which were covered with lip makeup, opened slightly.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Her voice, mixed with the sound of the rain, was ethereal and pleasant to the ear.


    Her temperament was not in her skin, but in her bones. It was outstanding, but also reserved and elegant.


    Perhaps it was because of the fresh rain at the end of summer, or the shadow of the ck umbre, but his clear and warm face looked less sickly and pale than before.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    His voice was like he was as a person, giving people a feeling of being bathed in the spring breeze and moistening things silently.


    He walked towards her, and Shi Yan also began to slowly walk towards him.


    The two of them were originally not far from each other, but after a moment, they were only one step away from each other.


    Jiang Che closed the ck umbre that he held above his head. He held it with one hand and took the umbre from Shi Yan¡¯s hand with the other.


    ¡°The road is slippery on a rainy day. It¡¯s not convenient for Miss Shi to wear high heels. Let me hold the umbre.¡±


    His tone was calm, as if it was the truth.


    Shi Yan blinked her eyes and took a look at the road that was wet from the rain.


    The stone pavement wasid t, but it did not look like one would slip easily.


    However, Shi Yan did not say much. She only replied, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She let go of the umbre and the handle fell into the other party¡¯s hands.


    Under the oil-paper umbre, there were two people instead of one.


    Shi Yan was 1.68 meters tall. She was wearing high heels that were about six centimeters tall, leaving her just above Jiang Che¡¯s ears. If she took off her high heels, she would only be above his shoulders.


    The two of them walked towards the courtyard. From their backs, you could see that one of them was tall and slender under the oil-paper umbre, which was slightly tilted in Shi Yan¡¯s direction. The other one was slender and dainty.


    Under the rain in the bamboo forest, a beautiful picture formed.


    Jiang Lin stood under the leaves and saw the two people walking towards him under the oil-paper umbre.


    At that moment, what was Jiang Lin¡¯s mood like?


    He couldn¡¯t say it clearly, but only a few words echoed in his mind: What a good couple!


    The two of them walked in the rain. Even if they didn¡¯t say a word or make eye contact, the atmosphere between the two of them was harmonious andpatible.


    Other than patible,¡± Jiang Lin couldn¡¯t think of a single word to describe them.


    A gentleman was like jade, gentle and lustrous.


    This was the description of the fifth master in their circle.


    However, those who were familiar with the fifth master knew that this was only the appearance of the fifth master.


    Unless the fifth master was willing, no one could challenge his majesty.


    This was also something that many people in their circle were familiar with.


    Jiang Lin had always wondered what kind of person was worthy of the fifth master, but now he finally knew.


    It was a gentle drizzle, like a beautiful woman, simply graceful.


    This Miss Shi Yan seemed to be born to stand by the fifth master¡¯s side. No more, no less. She stood by the fifth master¡¯s side perfectly.


    Jiang Lin silently retreated before the two found him.


    Stepping into the leaves, Jiang Che put away his umbre and leaned the two umbres against a wall. He took half a step back and said politely, ¡°Miss Shi, pleasee in.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at the two umbres he ced by the wall and turned her gaze to him. She smiled faintly and walked into the house.


    Speaking of oil paper umbres, she had bought a lot of clothes. The store that sold her this cheongsam gave them to her and sent them to the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion, together with the rest of the clothes.


    Shi Yan thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to use them. She hadn¡¯t expected?the weather to change today.


    When she was about to go out, she saw that the sky was a little worried that it would rain, so she casually brought this oil paper umbre along with her.


    She really did end up using it.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, Shi Yan didn¡¯t look around. She sat upright.


    However, she couldn¡¯t help but nce at the newspaper on the sofa.


    The newspaper seemed to be randomly ced. In this neatly arranged living room, it seemed a little out of ce.


    A randomly ced newspaper¡­


    It didn¡¯t fit the feeling that Jiang Che gave people.


    Just as she was thinking, Jiang Che, who was pouring tea for her, said, ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    He ced the teacup on the coffee table in front of her and said, ¡°Miss Shi, please have some tea.¡±


    Then he walked over to pick up the newspaper and folded it before cing it on the small bookshelf in the living room. Only then did he walk over and sit down.


    There was a bookshelf in the living room. He would usually read books and newspapers in the living room for convenience.


    There was also a cup of tea ced in front of him.


    The tea was a little hot. Shi Yan only held it, not drinking it yet. She looked at Jiang Che, who was sitting on the single-seater sofa.


    Yes, Jiang Che was sitting on the single sofa, while Shi Yan was sitting on the longest sofa. The two of them weren¡¯t sitting on the same sofa, so they were quite far away from each other.


    Shi Yan looked at the distance between the two of them, and her eyes shed.


    However, she recovered very quickly. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Jiang, you said that the pastries would be delivered at five o¡¯clock. Am I too early?¡±


    It was only ten past five at this moment.


    ¡°No, Aunt Shen prepared the pastries in advance. They were delivered half an hour ago. Miss Shi, the time is just right.¡±


    He put down the teacup in his hand.


    ¡°Miss Shi, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go get the pastries now.¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to say that she was not in a hurry, but he had already stood up and left in the direction of the kitchen.


    Seeing his back view as he left, Shi Yan had no choice but to take back what she was about to say. She then looked at the distance between the two of them. Shi Yan picked up the teacup and moved to the side.


    It was not very obvious to move a distance of only one seat, so it should not be easy to tell. However, when the person who had gone to fetch the pastry looked in her direction, his footsteps paused for a moment.


    He handed the pastry box to her, and Shi Yan thanked him as she took it.


    Jiang Che sat back on his single sofa.


    ¡°It¡¯s raining outside. Miss Shi, why don¡¯t you sit down for a while and wait for the rain to stop before going back?¡±


    Although there was no expression on his face, his tone was gentle, giving off a very gentle feeling.


    Shi Yan smiled gently, ¡°Sorry to bother you.¡±


    He softly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    Then, he looked at the pastry box in her hand. The hand holding the teacup tightened slightly as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long the rain willst. It¡¯s better to eat the pastries while they¡¯re still hot. Miss Shi, why don¡¯t you open it here and have a taste?¡±


    ¡°Even if Mr. Jiang hadn¡¯t mentioned it, I would have eaten it right now.¡±


    She had said that she liked this pastry very much, so naturally, she had to act like she liked it very much. What was so special about not wanting to eat the pastries the moment she held it in her hand?


    She opened the pastry box.


    The pastries were as exquisite as ever.


    She elegantly took out a piece and was about to eat it when she realized that Jiang Che was staring at her intently. She stopped in her tracks as she was about to eat the pastry. Shi Yan smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you want to try it too?¡±


    Jiang Che was slightly stunned.


    Did she think that he was staring at her like that because he wanted to eat the pastry?


    That¡¯s right. When he first gave the pastry to her, he had said that Aunt Shen¡¯s pastry was extremely delicious. It was understandable that she would misunderstand and think that he wanted to eat it.


    ¡°Aunt Shen sent two boxes over. I¡¯ve already eaten them. Miss Shi, please eat. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Shi Yan did not try to persuade him any further. She took a small bite of the pastry.


    Before she could chew, she heard him ask, ¡°How does it taste?¡±


    His tone seemed a little anxious.


    This was very inconsistent with his temperament.


    Shi Yan was slightly stunned. She felt strange.


    She gently chewed the pastry in her mouth.


    Her heart felt even more strange.


    Just because she did not pay attention to what she ate did not mean that she would not eat it. Once the pastry entered her mouth, she could quickly tell the difference. Although the pastries this time were very simr to those fromst time, they were only 80% simr.


    They definitely didn¡¯te from the same person.


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze unconsciously swept toward Jiang Che¡¯s hand, which was holding the teacup.


    His fingers were long and slender, and there was a jade ring on his left thumb.


    It was as if they had just met.


    There were many tiny marks on his fingers. They weren¡¯t obvious, and if one didn¡¯t pay attention, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see them at all.


    It was as if he had been scalded by something.


    For a moment, Shi Yan did not know how she felt. It felt a little sweet, but also a little sour.


    ¡°It¡¯s very delicious,¡± she smiled.


    Her usually elegant eyes seemed to be sparkling with stars.


    Jiang Che was lost in his thoughts for a moment. He put down the teacup, crossed his legs, and ced his hands on his legs. His left hand covered his right hand, which also happened to cover the burn marks on his right hand.


    What a sharp, smart girl.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Shi likes it,¡±he said.


    There seemed to be a faint smile in his eyes.


    ¡°But it¡¯s almost time for dinner. Miss Shi, just try it. You shouldn¡¯t eat too much.¡±


    He looked out of the window and saw that the rain was still falling. In fact, it was heavier than before.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the rain won¡¯t stop for a while. If you don¡¯t mind, Miss Shi, why don¡¯t you stay at the bamboo garden and have dinner with me?¡±


    Shi Yan paused while holding the pastry and looked out of the window.


    The rain was a little heavy.


    Indeed, she was afraid that it wouldn¡¯t stop for a while.


    ¡°Won¡¯t this disturb Mr. Jiang too much?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m sorry to disturb you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    After saying that, he looked at her and asked, ¡°Miss Shi, are the pastries really delicious?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re really delicious.¡±


    Shi Yan turned her face away and pursed her lips into a smile.


    Jiang Che¡¯s expression did not change, but for some reason, Shi Yan felt that he was in a very good mood at the moment.


    The beauty smiled, and her eyes sparkled.


    Jiang Che was stunned for half a second before he looked away.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that Miss Shi likes them. Aunt Shen likes to make pastries whenever she has nothing to do. If Miss Shi wants to eat them, just let me know. I¡¯ll ask Aunt Shen to make them and send them over.¡±


    The corners of Jiang Che¡¯s lips seemed to rise, but the curve was very small.


    He took a sip of tea to cover it up.


    Shi Yan happened to see the slight curve at the corner of his lips. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I won¡¯t stand on ceremony with Mr. Jiang. I really like this pastry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not anything valuable. As long as Miss Shi likes it, you¡¯re wee.¡±

 Chapter 40

    The Rain Became Heavier


    Shi Yan ate three pastries in a row. Every time she finished one, the smile on her face grew. It was only because Jiang Che had reminded her of dinner that she didn¡¯t take the fourth pastry.


    Jiang Che looked at her and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Miss Shi, it¡¯s almost time for dinner. You shouldn¡¯t eat too many pastries.¡±


    Shi Yan retracted her hand and closed the pastry box with a faint smile. ¡°The cakes were very delicious. I couldn¡¯t help myself for a moment.¡±


    She looked a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Che didn¡¯t say anything. He only nced at her after hearing her words.


    Then, a smile shed across his eyes.


    There was someone in the main building who was in charge of preparing Jiang Che¡¯s meals and sending them to the bamboo garden every day. Today was no exception.


    However, seeing that Shi Yan hadn¡¯t left, Jiang Lin expected that his fifth master would change his ways and let her stay for dinner, so he ordered the kitchen to prepare a few more dishes.


    There were few people who would disturb the bamboo garden. Even Old Madame Jiang would note to the bamboo garden unless it was an extremely important matter. Therefore, the people who sent the dishes to the bamboo garden and the people who came to clean the bamboo garden were fixed.


    They were people personally arranged by Old Madame Jiang.


    Naturally, they were all old madam Jiang¡¯s trusted aides.


    The person who came to deliver the dishes was a maid in her thirties. Usually, she would personally deliver the dishes to the dining hall to set them up. However, she was unable toe in today.


    Jiang Lin stopped her at the door.


    ¡°Give the food to me. Wait for my call toe overter to clean it up.¡±


    He implied that without his call, she should note to the bamboo garden.


    He did this because he did not want the news of Miss Shi Yan¡¯s incident in the bamboo garden to be spread. Fifth master¡¯s identity was special. Once they learned that Miss Shi Yan and the fifth master had such an unusual rtionship, it was likely that someone would ruin the matter.


    No matter what, he had to wait for the rtionship between the two to be confirmed first.


    Although the maid was suspicious, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He didn¡¯t even nce at the maid. She answered very obediently and went back with an umbre.


    Jiang Lin took the food to the dining room and went to the living room after cing it.


    ¡°Fifth Master, Miss Shi Yan. The food is ready.¡±


    After saying that, he disappeared automatically.


    ¡°Miss Shi, please move to the dining room.¡±


    Shi Yan nodded with a smile and followed Jiang Che to the dining room.


    She nced at the dishes on the table, five dishes and one soup, all of which could be considered sumptuous. The dishes were also very good. It was obvious that they were cooked by a chef, but they were notmon.


    When such dishes were served on the table, there were all kinds of colors and smells, but they gave people a cold feeling as if they were in the dining room. There was no warmth at home at all. It was okay to go to a ce like a restaurant asionally, but if one went to a restaurant every time they ate, life would lose its vor.


    When Shi Yan saw that the dishes on the table were connected to so many things, she was stunned when she realized what was going on.


    She had never cared about these things, and her life didn¡¯t have much of a sense of ritual. She had always been living a life of peace and contentment. Why did she suddenly...


    Without further thought, she sat down at Jiang Che¡¯s invitation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Miss Shi¡¯s taste, but the kitchen prepared everything at will. I hope Miss Shi will enjoy this meal.¡±


    After saying that, he said, ¡°Miss Shi, please.¡±


    Shi Yan thanked him, then said, ¡°I don¡¯t pay much attention to food. As long as the food is edible, it¡¯s fine. Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Jiang.¡±


    It was obvious.


    She gave off the feeling that she did not care about anything. It was as if there were very few things that could easily stir up her emotions. Even when she said that she liked eating the pastries made by Auntie Shen, he knew that she did not really like pastries.


    The two of them ate quietly. Perhaps it was because they were both temperamental and would not easily be stirred up by other things. Even if they were silent, the atmosphere between the two of them did not seem awkward at all. Their expressions were calm andposed.


    After eating quietly for a while, Shi Yan spoke first.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you usually have your meals prepared and sent over by the main building¡¯s kitchen?¡±


    Hearing her words, Jiang Cheid down his chopsticks, which were stretched out.


    ¡°Yes, they are all prepared and sent over by the main building¡¯s Kitchen.¡±


    Seeing that she was looking in the direction of the kitchen, Jiang Che exined, ¡°The kitchen¡¯s appliances are all here. However, there are only Jiang Lin and I in the bamboo garden. We are not good at cooking. The kitchen is just for decoration.¡±


    In fact, even the utensils in the kitchen were only bought by Jiang Lin yesterday.


    He had studied pastry-making at Aunt Shen¡¯s ce for a whole night, and then came back to practice on his own.


    He barely finished thepleted product after making it many times.


    This was also why when he received her message yesterday, he endured and said that the pastries would only be delivered this afternoon at five o¡¯clock. When he received the message yesterday, the pastries that he made could not be seen at all.


    He had originally nned to ask Aunt Shen to help him make the pastries again if the pastries he made today still could not be seen. He did not expect to have some results at noon.


    After that, he made some a few more times and chose the best ones to box.


    The process was definitely messy.


    It was the first time in his life that he had made himself so messy.


    Shi Yan pretended not to notice that the kitchen had just been used. She smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I saw that the utensils in the kitchen were allplete. I thought Mr. Jiang cooked here asionally.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Lin and I are not good at cooking. I usually don¡¯t like peopleing to the bamboo garden to disturb me, so I didn¡¯t bother to find someone to especiallye to the bamboo garden and cook.¡±


    He revealed another piece of information to Shi Yan.


    He usually didn¡¯t like peopleing to the bamboo garden to disturb him.


    He didn¡¯t like peopleing to disturb him, but she had stepped into his courtyard twice.


    The first time, it could be said that she hade to his house without permission. The second time, he had personally invited her, and he had personally gone to the door to wee her in.


    Shi Yan pursed her lips and smiled faintly.


    ¡°This is also good. The chefs in the kitchen cook very well. Indeed, there is no need to trouble yourself to cook alone.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi¡¯s culinary skills are also very good,¡± Jiang Che suddenly said.


    Meeting his gaze, Shi Yan was stunned for a moment. Then, she smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jiang, you tter me.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t have any hobbies. Other than reading books, I¡¯m slightly interested in cooking. asionally, when I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll cook some food. If you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ll cook more next time and bring it to you.¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t really like cooking.


    It was just that whether she liked cooking or not depended on who she was cooking for.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re being too serious. Why would I mind? I¡¯m more than happy to be able to eat Miss Shi¡¯s food. It¡¯s just that wouldn¡¯t it be too troublesome for Miss Shi?¡±


    Meeting his eyes again, Shi Yan felt as if she was about to be sucked into his deep gaze for a moment, and she was a little absent-minded.


    Fortunately, she quickly collected her emotions and regained her senses in a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not troublesome. It¡¯s just a matter of convenience.¡±


    After eating, the rain was still falling, and it was still a little heavy.


    The sky was already dark.


    When she came out of the dining room, she stood in the living room and looked at the dark sky outside, as well as the rain that was still falling.


    Jiang Che said, ¡°The rain is a little heavy, and the sky is already dark. It¡¯s not safe to go back just like that. Miss Shi, why don¡¯t you sit down for a while and wait for the rain to stop before returning?¡±


    Shi Yan originally nned to go back after eating, even if the rain didn¡¯t stop.


    Everything had to be done step by step. She couldn¡¯t go too far at once. She hade to the bamboo garden today and stayed to have dinner with Jiang Che.


    That was enough for the time being.


    However, Jiang Che opened his mouth, and she didn¡¯t seem to want to refuse.


    She met his gaze with a faint smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll disturb Mr. Jiang for a while longer. I¡¯ll go back when the rain has subsided.¡±

 Chapter 41

    ?Chapter 41: Eyes full of love


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°miss shi, do you want to watch tv?¡±


    Jiang che asked very politely. Whether it was his tone of voice or the distance between them, he had a good grasp of the appropriate distance. In addition, his gentle temperament added to it, so Shi Yan did not feel ufortable being with him.


    Shi Yan actually didn¡¯t want to watch TV. She nced at the handsome man sitting on the single sofa, paused, and nodded.


    jiang che turned on the tv and went to make two cups of tea.


    This time, the time taken to brew the tea was a little longer. It could be seen that Shi Yan had brewed the tea in advance when she came in the afternoon.


    jiang che brought two cups of tea and ced one on the coffee table in front of shi yan. his movements were very light. Then, he was about to sit back on the single sofa when Shi Yan stopped him.¡±mr. jiang.¡±


    He turned his head in the direction of the voice. He was standing while she was sitting, so Jiang che had to lower his eyes slightly to see Shi Yan¡¯s face.¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    he answered naturally, and his tone was surprisingly skilled.


    Shi Yan could not help but be stunned.


    ¡°you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re watching tv there,¡± he said, smiling at the single-seater.


    the tv was ced right in front of the long sofa that shi yan was sitting on.


    jiang zhi paused for a moment and said with a warm expression,¡±i don¡¯t usually watch television, so i didn¡¯t notice until miss shi reminded me.¡±


    he sat down nearby.


    There was a distance of two people between him and Shi Yan.


    less than a meter.


    After Jiang che sat down, he ced the teacup on the table and found a remote control. He handed it to Shi Yan.¡±Ms. Shi, you can change the channel if you like. You don¡¯t have to be so reserved.¡±


    shi yan nced at the remote control he handed over, but her eyes fell on the hand holding the remote control. to be exact, she was looking at the burn marks on his hand.


    Sensing her gaze, Jiang Che¡¯s hand paused for a moment. He handed her the remote control with his left hand and ced his right hand on his side, avoiding Shi Yan¡¯s gaze.


    he did not exin further.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t ask any further. She thanked him and took the remote control before looking away.


    she casually pressed the remote control twice to change two channels. when she saw that the tv was ying an ancient costume drama, she stopped.


    he ced the remote control on the coffee table in front of him.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t even know what TV series was being broadcasted.


    She rarely watched TV. When she did, she would watch the news and current affairs, or some lectures onw and history.


    the two of them watched tv in silence. no one spoke, only asionally sipping tea.


    It was very quiet.


    it was still raining outside, and the sound of the rain could be heard. as the wind blew, the bamboo forest around them also rustled.


    After sitting there for about half an hour, an episode of the TV series ended, and Jiang che finally said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are you going to start school soon?¡±


    however, the girl¡¯s sleeping face entered his eyes, and his voice quickly stopped.


    Shi Yan fell asleep on the sofa.


    Although she was an easy-going person and could live well wherever she went, she would not fall asleep like this in a territory that did not belong to her.


    Although she felt veryfortable being with Jiang che and unconsciously rxed, she was not so rxed that she would fall asleep immediately.


    the reason she fell asleep unconsciously wasrgely rted to the fact that she had not slept all night.


    After sending Jiang che a message yesterday, she did not sleep at all. Her mind was filled with thoughts about today¡¯s meeting.


    Jiang che stared at her for a few seconds and said softly, ¡± ¡°miss shi?¡±


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t react, Jiang che started to size her up carefully.


    or rather, it was only now that he dared to stare at her without restraint.


    Her dress was very beautiful. The cheongsam was simple and elegant, but it also outlined her exquisite figure. Her hair was very long and of good quality. The wooden hairpin with a little hair tied up matched her dress very well, giving her a bit of gentleness.


    She was really very dignified and had a good posture. Even when she was sleeping, her hands were crossed on herp, and she leaned back against the sofa with her eyes closed.


    Some people pretended to be demure and gentle, but she was not.


    she seemed to be born like this. she had the elegant temperament of ady from a big family in her bones, and even when she was asleep, she did not lose it.


    She was undoubtedly beautiful, extremely beautiful.


    it wasn¡¯t the kind of mboyant beauty, but her beauty was graceful and proper.


    He got up and approached her. He leaned over slightly and raised his right hand as if he was going to touch her face, but he stopped when he was about two centimeters away from her face.


    he leaned closer to her, his eyes scanning her face inch by inch.


    If Shi Yan opened her eyes at this moment, she would see that clear and gentle face. That pair of usually deep and elegant eyes carried a strong aggression, revealing the mistiness and amorous feelings hidden in his peach-shaped eyes.


    he didn¡¯t deny that love at first sight was an act of lust.


    She waspletely his aesthetic point, and she was the type he liked.


    Even though he didn¡¯t know what type of woman he liked in the past.


    from the first time he saw her, he knew that he wanted her.


    Was there anything that he wanted in particr?


    it didn¡¯t seem like it.


    he could even give up the wealth and power that many people were fighting for, leaving everything behind anding to sea city.


    he had thought that he would stay in the jiang family in haicheng until his life ended.


    She had appeared.


    Everyone praised him as a ¡± gentleman like jade, gentle and kind ¡°, but he had never been a good person. He didn¡¯t have anything he especially wanted. Now that he had it, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go. fortunately, she also seemed to have some feelings for him, otherwise he would have forced her to stay by his side.


    since she was also interested in him, there was no rush. he could take it slow.


    he wanted her body and her heart.


    Shi Yan, Shi Yan.


    He had never heard of the name Shi Yan before, but the surname of Shi was Qianqian.


    no matter who she was, whether she was an orphan from the countryside or what he guessed, she could only be his. no one could snatch her from him.


    His gaze was faint and very invasive as it moved down from her brows and eyes,nding on her bright red and moist lips.


    it was frozen for a while.


    In the end, he looked away and his raised hand did not touch her face.


    ¡°miss shi, miss shi.¡±


    Shi Yan slowly opened her eyes.


    she had just woken up, so her mind was a little muddled. her originally beautiful sleeping face was now a little more lively because of her pair of misty eyes.


    when jiang che, who had already sat back down, saw her like this, his eyes, which were hidden under his gentle face, shed.


    it was not until she met his gentle face that shi yan suddenly came to her senses.


    she actually fell asleep!


    She had fallen asleep in front of him in Jiang Che¡¯s living room!


    putting aside the fact that this was somewhat damaging to her image, it was also very rude of her to fall asleep in someone else¡¯s living room so casually!


    How did she fall asleep?


    ¡± i¡¯m, i¡¯m sorry. i fell asleep. it¡¯s really rude. ¡± the calm girl revealed a rare embarrassment.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± his voice was gentle, and so was his expression.


    As if it had magic, Shi Yan¡¯s rare embarrassment was quickly quelled.


    ¡°I see that the rain has gotten lighter. I¡¯ll send miss Shi back to rest.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, why don¡¯t you send me back?¡±


    Although he had no problem walking, his body had been in poor health all year round and he needed to use a wheelchair to save energy. if it was during the day, she would be happy to see him off even if he was in a wheelchair. But it was dark outside and it was raining, so she didn¡¯t really want him to send her.


    she wasn¡¯t a delicate little girl. She had lived alone for so many years. With her looks, how could she have lived until now if she didn¡¯t have some ability?


    it was just walking alone on a rainy night, so she had no problem at all.

 Chapter 42

    ?


    Chapter 42: you¡¯re very beautiful today


    Trantor: 549690339


    she didn¡¯t need to say much. jiang che knew what she was thinking.


    he couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.


    She was afraid that even her closest family did not care about him as much as she did. He was just walking her on a rainy night, and she was also worried that his body would suffer.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    without waiting for shi yan to speak, he said, ¡± my body is actually not as bad as it looks. i was indeed seriously injured. but after three years of recuperation, i¡¯ve almost recovered. ¡±


    Shi Yan looked up at him.


    Indeed, he didn¡¯t look sickly pale today, and he didn¡¯t look like someone who had been sick for a long time.


    after staring at him for a few seconds, shi yan smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble teacher Jiang.¡±


    however, jiang che was really perceptive. she hadn¡¯t even said anything, but he had already seen through her thoughts and knew that she was worried about his health and didn¡¯t want him to suffer.


    it had to be said that it was very rxing to be around such a smart person.


    Shi Yan thought that if they really got together in the future, they would definitely get along very well and would be able to understand each other¡¯s thoughts without saying much.


    On the other hand, Jiang che said that his body had almost fully recovered.


    she had thought that jiang che¡¯s health was not good and had wanted to find a good doctor to take a look at him. it just so happened that she knew such a good doctor. since jiang che had said so, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem with his body.


    As for why he always needed a wheelchair when he was in good health and why he always looked sickly and pale, it was not something Shi Yan should be concerned about.


    At least, it was not something she should be concerned about now.


    seeing shi yan pick up the box of pastries on the coffee table, jiang che¡¯s eyes flickered.


    He turned his face away, his lips slightly curved.


    the two of them left the house. jiang che opened the ck umbre and took shi yan¡¯s oil-paper umbre in his hand.¡±miss shi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was obvious that he was holding the umbre, and he intended to take the oil-paper umbre himself.


    Shi Yan stared at him for a few seconds and said, ¡± thank you, Mr. Jiang. then, she stood under the umbre he held.


    The rain was very light. The two of them walked into the rain without saying a word. There was only the sound of the rain and the puddles of water that their feet stepped on.


    The two of them walked very slowly, from the courtyard to the gate, and then from the gate to the stone Road in the bamboo forest, as if they were taking a stroll in the rain. The street lights seemed a little dim in the rainy night, but they didn¡¯t look dusky. Instead, they gave off an indescribable sense of awkwardness, adding a bit of hazy beauty to the rainy night.


    ¡°miss shi, is school starting soon?¡± jiang che asked after they left the bamboo forest.


    He had spoken suddenly, but Shi Yan was not frightened.


    ¡°Yes, in three days.¡±


    Jiang che nced sideways at her.


    three days kasaya


    ¡°will miss shi live on campus after school reopens?¡± he asked in a calm and gentle tone.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m nning to live on campus.¡±


    Under the streetmp, Shi Yan met Jiang Che¡¯s gaze and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s about a two-hour drive from haicheng university to the jiang family¡¯s old house, so it¡¯s more convenient to live on campus. rui ¡®er will live on campus too. i¡¯lle back with rui¡¯ er on weekends or holidays. ¡±


    jiang che nced at her and then looked away, continuing to walk forward.


    ¡°is miss shi on good terms with jiang rui?¡±


    not bad. We get along well. Rui ¡®er is a very cute and likable girl.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t continue the topic, but said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, you¡¯ll being back to stay every weekend after school starts?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Yan¡¯s eyes curved. ¡± grandma jiang said that the yard she prepared for me will be left there. if there¡¯s nothing urgent, i¡¯ll probablye back to talk to grandma jiang on the weekends. ¡±


    With that, Shi Yan stopped.


    Jiang che also stopped.


    shi yan looked up at him with a smile. Mr. Jiang, I call old Madam Jiang grandma Jiang. Does that mean I¡¯m one generation younger than you? ¡±


    Not expecting her to suddenly say this, Jiang che was stunned.


    ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s talk separately,¡± he said.


    what he meant was that they didn¡¯t need to put their own opinions together.


    ¡°Then I¡¯m of the same generation as Mr. Jiang?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s smile became even brighter.


    Under the dim street lights, the Beauty¡¯s smile was very charming. Jiang Che¡¯s hand tightened around the umbre handle. A few secondster, he looked away slightly.¡±Of course.¡±


    shi yan looked up at his side profile and said nothing.


    but his heart was as clear as a mirror.


    the two of them walked for a while and came to the familiar lotus pond.


    they had to walk through the pavilion beside the lotus pond.


    along the way, the two of them obviously remembered the situation when they first met. even if they didn¡¯t say a word, the atmosphere was a bit subtle.


    Still, no one said a word and they walked all the way to Shi Yan¡¯s courtyard.


    nothing seemed to have changed, but in reality, some things had already changed slowly and invisibly.


    ¡°i¡¯m here.¡± Shi Yan stopped and faced him.


    jiang che leaned the umbre forward a little to keep her from getting wet.


    she raised her head slightly and he lowered his eyes slightly. the two of them looked at each other.


    In fact, they had only looked at each other for a few seconds, but it had shocked the people not far away.


    ¡°That¡¯s five, five Qi Qi!¡±


    Before he could finish, the person beside him covered his mouth and pulled him to the wall to hide. He lowered his voice and said, ¡± ¡°i say, are you stupid? who are you trying to rm by shouting so loudly at this time?¡±


    it was jiang rui¡¯s voice.


    Seeing that the person whose mouth was covered had calmed down, Jiang Rui released her hand. However, her eyes were fixed on the two people under the umbre in front of the courtyard gate not far away. Her widened eyes revealed her current mood.


    heavens!


    what kind of situation had she encountered!


    yan and his fifth uncle!


    Yan was dressed up very well, and she looked so beautiful! She was definitely a gentle beauty from the Jiangnan waterways!


    and fifth uncle, why would he be here? Was it to send Yan back? Fifth uncle even held the umbre himself. He even wanted to lean the umbre toward Yan. He didn¡¯t care even if he got wet!


    If This Isn¡¯t Love


    as she thought about this, jiang rui¡¯s expression gradually changed from shock to a motherly smile.


    ¡°Sister, that, that¡¯s fifth uncle, right? i¡¯m not hallucinating, am i?¡±


    the person with jiang rui was obviously the jiang family¡¯s second young master, jiang heng. he was 17 years old and had entered his third year of high school in september.


    he was a handsome young man.


    at that moment, he was staring at the two people not far away with his eyes wide open. for a moment, he thought that he was hallucinating.


    ¡°it¡¯s fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°Oh my God, what kind of unbelievable scene have we encountered? that was his fifth uncle! it was his fifth uncle who rarely left the courtyard! Who was that girl? He was actually so awesome that he could even take down Fifth uncle! and, and, she¡¯s too beautiful! Not to mention anything else, just based on looks alone, she¡¯s a perfect match for fifth uncle!¡±


    He was so shocked that he was a little incoherent.


    ¡°lower your voice!¡±


    jiang heng was actually very quiet, but he was too excited. jiang rui was very worried that they would be exposed.


    jiang heng immediately covered his mouth and said in an even lower voice, ¡± ¡°sis, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Don¡¯t say anything. If you have anything to say, wait until they leave. I don¡¯t want to be exposed. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be killed!¡±


    Jiang Rui was exaggerating, but Jiang Heng didn¡¯t think she was exaggerating at all. Hearing her words, he looked at Jiang che, who was not far away, and shuddered.


    it was better to watch it quietly, he was afraid of being killed.


    not far away, jiang che opened an oil-paper umbre and handed it to shi yan.¡±have an early rest, miss shi.¡±


    ¡°thank you for sending me back, mr. jiang. be careful on the way back.¡± shi yan smiled.


    he retreated with the umbre but did not turn around to enter the house first. he stood where he was, as if he was nning to see jiang che off.


    ¡°miss shi, please enter the house first.¡± jiang che said.


    Shi Yan was slightly stunned, but she didn¡¯t argue with him. She smiled and said,¡±Then I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± She was called after she turned around and took two steps.


    He turned around.


    However, she met Jiang Che¡¯s faintly smiling eyes, which were deep, distant, and bright.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re very beautiful today,¡± he said.

 Chapter 43

    ?


    Chapter 43: fifth uncle¡¯s gentleness is scary


    Trantor: 549690339


    in the rainy night, the street lights were a little dim, and she was standing under an umbre, so she couldn¡¯t see very clearly. At this time, Shi Yan looked at the person under the umbre again and saw that she was calm and elegant.


    so, it was just her imagination when she saw him smile?


    Also, words like ¡± you¡¯re very beautiful today ¡± were not something that a gentle and reserved person like him could say. It was too straightforward.


    but he did, and she liked it!


    Then she didn¡¯t care if it sounded like what he would say. she didn¡¯t seem like someone who would take the initiative to chase after someone. didn¡¯t she change after meeting him?


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she looked at him and smiled gently.


    The two of them looked at each other in silence for a few seconds before Shi Yan softly shouted, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang.¡±


    he looked at her.


    The gentle and dignified beauty, even if she smiled brightly, was still reserved. She said, nothing, I just wanted to tell you to be careful on the road and to send me a message when you arrive.


    he seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then gently replied, ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    shi yan smiled at him again, then turned around and walked into the courtyard.


    jiang che only turned to leave after shi yan disappeared from his sight.


    e out.¡± he stopped at the corner.


    Jiang Rui and Jiang Heng, who were hiding in the corner, shivered and keptforting themselves that they were not being called. but when that person nced over, the two of them could no longer deceive themselves.


    One pushed the other and came out from the corner, trembling.


    ¡°Fifth uncle,¡±


    ¡°Fifth, fifth uncle.¡±


    pared to jiang heng, jiang rui was rtively calm. after all, she had seen the slight difference in how jiang che treated shi yan a few days ago, so she could be considered to have seen the world.


    ¡°it¡¯s still raining sote at night, why are you here? He didn¡¯t bring an umbre.¡±


    He was clearly saying words of concern and his tone was very gentle, but the two of them felt their scalps go numb.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang che was usually fierce to them. On the contrary, ever since Jiang che moved into the Jiang family¡¯s old residence, he had been extremely gentle to people during the few times they had met.


    But they were afraid of him!


    it was mainly because she had heard a lot of rumors about him and knew a lot of major events rted to him. she knew that he was not as gentle and harmless as he seemed on the surface.


    ¡± jiang heng and i were a bit hungry, so we went to the kitchen to eat something. when we came back, we didn¡¯t take an umbre because it wasn¡¯t raining. unexpectedly, it started to rain again on the way back. we have to take this road from the main building to our own courtyard! ¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s exnation was so desperate that she almost wrote ¡± we were just passing by and didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop ¡± on her head.


    ¡°fifth, fifth uncle, have you eaten?¡± jiang heng felt that he was stupid when he asked the question. what kind of stupid question was he asking? Every day, the kitchen would send food to the bamboo garden on time. It was already sote, how could fifth uncle not have eaten!


    Jiang Heng was already prepared to receive a sharp gaze, but he heard the other party say, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    she actually answered him! and his tone was so gentle!


    could it be that the rumors were wrong, and fifth uncle was actually not that scary?


    it¡¯s still raining, ¡± Jiang che said. go back early.


    ¡°oh, oh.¡±


    not to mention jiang heng, even jiang rui was a little confused.


    although fifth uncle treated people gently, was he the kind of person who would casually speak out and show concern for others? In any case, fifth uncle had lived in the old residence for three years. She had never seen fifth uncle so gentle and concerned about anyone, even though she had only seen him a few times.


    Before they could think further, Jiang che had already left with the umbre.


    Only when his figurepletely disappeared from sight did Jiang Heng speak in a panic, ¡± ¡± sis, did we misunderstand fifth uncle in the past? he doesn¡¯t seem to be as scary as the rumors say. ¡±


    ¡°naive!¡± jiang rui was shocked.


    Jiang Heng wasn¡¯t stupid. He also felt that he was quite naive to have such an idea.


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this. sister, what happened? who was that girl just now? what was her rtionship with fifth uncle? Fifth uncle¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, and it was raining at night, but he still personally sent her back! I just went on a trip for a few days. Why do I feel like the world has changed when Ie back?¡±


    Jiang Rui was also very surprised.


    it was well known that fifth uncle¡¯s health was not good. he spent most of his time recuperating in the courtyard and rarely left the courtyard. even if he did leave the courtyard asionally, he would mostly use a wheelchair. but now, not only did he go out on a rainy night, he didn¡¯t even sit in a wheelchair!


    Is he going to give up his body for Yan?


    no, no, no, that shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    if she knew that seeing her fifth uncle off on a rainy night would make his already weak body even worse, yan would never let him do it. She wasn¡¯t targeting her fifth uncle. She knew that Yan wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, no matter who the person who gave her the gift was.


    So, fifth uncle¡¯s health was actually not as bad as it looked?


    at the thought of this, jiang rui suddenly stopped her brain from thinking further.


    no matter what, this was not something she should be concerned about.


    ¡°that courtyard, eh, eh, eh, isn¡¯t it said that grandmother¡¯s guests are staying in the small courtyard next to grandmother¡¯s courtyard? could it be that the girl just now was miss shi yan, the one who saved grandmother?¡±


    Jiang Rui retracted her thoughts and nced at Jiang Heng.¡±Looks like you¡¯re not too stupid after all.¡±


    as if she had seen through some big secret, she still had a little lingering fear.


    ¡°So it¡¯s really awkward.¡± Jiang Heng took a deep breath.¡±Then what¡¯s going on with miss Shi Yan and fifth uncle? They knew each other?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not it.¡±


    Jiang Heng¡¯s eyes widened in surprise,¡¯in other words, they only met after miss Shi Yan came to our house? but how long had it been? why were they already so familiar with each other? Did miss Shi Yan identally enter fifth uncle¡¯s Bamboo Garden and get to know him?¡±


    ¡°You might not believe it, but they met in the courtyard.¡±


    Jiang Heng didn¡¯t believe it.


    the number of times fifth uncle left bamboo garden in a year could be counted on one hand. most of the time, fifth uncle would leave directly by car and rarely met with the people from the old residence. How could it be such a coincidence to meet Shi Yan, who had just moved into the old house?


    Could this be the so-called fate?


    ¡°Forget it, forget it. We don¡¯t dare to ask about fifth uncle¡¯s matters. Sister, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. If we don¡¯t go, we¡¯re going to be drenched.


    with his reminder, jiang rui finally realized that her clothes were all wet.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t ask about fifth uncle¡¯s matters.¡±


    after a pause, jiang rui said,¡±but yan is involved with fifth uncle, will she be embarrassed?¡±


    ¡°sister, what did you say?¡± The rain was a little heavy, so Jiang Heng didn¡¯t hear her clearly.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    jiang heng raised his hand to cover his head and jogged back to his courtyard. ¡± ¡°sister, if i remember correctly, grandmother¡¯s savior is from the countryside, right? but no matter how i look at her, she doesn¡¯t look like someone from the countryside. her looks are given by her parents, and no one says that country bumpkins can¡¯t give birth to beautiful daughters, but her temperament really doesn¡¯t look like a country girl.¡±


    ¡°is yan¡¯s temperament inborn? Why do you have to judge whether you¡¯re from the countryside by your temperament? how can you be so shallow?¡±


    Jiang Rui had forgotten that she had the same doubts as Jiang Heng in the beginning.


    ¡± it does seem shallow of me to think this way. but sister, do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t have the same thoughts as me when you first met miss shi yan? ¡±


    ¡°no!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pretend to believe you.¡±


    jiang rui red at him in the rain.


    ¡°Sister, I can tell that you have a good rtionship with miss Shi Yan,¡± he added.


    ¡°Do I need you to tell me that?¡±


    ......


    after returning to the house, shi yan didn¡¯t go upstairs immediately. instead, she sat on the sofa in the living room with her chin in her hands and stared at the pastry box on the pure wood coffee table,ughing.


    her mind was filled with jiang che¡¯s words,¡±you¡¯re very beautiful today.¡±


    it seemed that her meticulous dressing up today had not been in vain.


    then he would continue to work hard!


    it just so happened that she had something to send him tomorrow.


    As he was thinking, his phone on the coffee table vibrated.


    it was a message from jiang che.


    Mr. Jiang: [ I¡¯m here. Ms. Shi, rest early. Good night. ]


    [ mr. jiang, good night. ]


    Afterughing for a while with her phone in her hand, Shi Yan got up and went upstairs to wash up and sleep. Before she went upstairs, she found a ce in the kitchen to carefully put the cakes.

 Chapter 44

    ?


    Chapter 44: shi yan was invited by jiang rui


    Trantor: 549690339


    the next day, xiao zhao, who had not seen shi yan in a cheongsam the day before, saw her wearing a light-coloreddy¡¯s long dress and sitting at the dining table for breakfast. she couldn¡¯t help but praise,¡±Miss Shi, you look really good in this outfit.¡±


    ¡°thank you,¡± shi yan replied with a smile.


    Her smile was beautiful and gentle, and it was very infectious. Xiao Zhao couldn¡¯t help but smile as well. He chatted,¡±Is this the dress that miss Shi and miss Shi bought when they went shopping?¡±


    after being in contact with shi yan for a long time, he grew to like her more and more. seeing that shi yan was an easy-going person, little zhao became more open. asionally, he would chat with shi yan, which added some liveliness to the courtyard where shi yan lived alone.


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nice.¡± Little Zhao praised again.


    afterplimenting her, she couldn¡¯t help but nce in shi yan¡¯s direction.


    Her ck and long hair hung down to her waist, and she had a gentle and beautiful face. Her temperament was already elegant and out of this world. Now that she was wearing a fairy-like in dress, she gave people the feeling that she was even more otherworldly.


    ¡°miss shi, are you going out today?¡±


    shi yan was about to answer when she heard a voice.¡±yan!¡±


    Jiang Rui had already entered the house with someone following behind her. Seeing Shi Yan eating breakfast, she said regretfully,¡±You¡¯ve already had breakfast. I was going to ask you to go to the main building to eat.¡±


    it was 7:30 a. m., shi yan¡¯s usual breakfast time. jiang rui knew what time she usually ate breakfast, so shi yan could tell at a nce that she had made up her mind on the spot.


    Shi Yan stopped scooping the porridge. She did not ask why Jiang Rui did not call her in advance. Instead, she smiled and asked, ¡± why did you suddenly ask me to go to the main building for breakfast? ¡±


    usually, jiang rui liked to sleep in when she had nothing to do. when she woke up, it was already past the breakfast time at the jiang family¡¯s old residence. she would always ask the kitchen to make something and send it to her courtyard to eat.


    ¡°I passed by your courtyard and suddenly remembered to call you. it¡¯s all this brat¡¯s fault. if he didn¡¯t wake me up by calling me and asking me to have breakfast with him, i would still be chatting with zhou gong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce you. Yan, this is my cousin Jiang Heng.¡±


    ¡°jiang heng, this is shi yan. she¡¯s the same age as me. call her sister yan.¡±


    Jiang Heng had been staring at Shi Yan in amazement.


    when he looked at her during the day, he found that miss shi yan was even more beautiful.


    hearing jiang rui¡¯s words, he quickly greeted her, ¡± ¡°Sister Yan,¡±


    sister yan


    this form of address made shi yan¡¯s eyes pause.


    It had been a long time since she had heard someone call her that.


    ¡°hello.¡± he smiled and nodded.


    jiang heng felt that her every frown and smile was just right. no wonder even someone like fifth uncle would treat her differently.


    ¡°are you the only ones going for breakfast?¡± shi yan asked jiang rui.


    yes, my brother went to the office early. I asked grandmother just now, and she said that the road was too slippery due to the rainst night, so she won¡¯t go to the main building.


    in fact, she and jiang heng could eat anywhere they wanted. even if their family lived in the old house, they didn¡¯t have as many rules as other families.


    She didn¡¯t know why Jiang Heng insisted on eating at the main building. Jiang Heng was good at nothing but pestering people. She didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, so she had to agree.


    when she passed by the smoking yard, she suddenly remembered that xiao yan might not have had breakfast yet, so she came in to call her.


    ¡°Then you guys go ahead, I¡¯m almost done here.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m toozy to trouble you. i¡¯ll ask someone to send two servings over and we¡¯ll eat here. it¡¯s gray outside, and it might rain again. don¡¯t get drenched again. ¡± As Jiang Rui spoke, she walked into the dining room and sat down at the dining table.


    seeing shi yan looking at her with a slightly puzzled expression, jiang rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He almost let it slip!


    st night, only uncle wu found out that they ran into yan and her uncle. yan probably didn¡¯t know about it, so they had to keep it a secret, or yan might get embarrassed.


    shi yan, who was thought to be shy, smiled and nced at jiang rui.


    Did he really think that she didn¡¯t notice them hiding in the cornerst night?


    ¡°that¡¯s fine too,¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°second young master jiang, please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°sister yan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. just call me by my name like my sister does.¡± jiang heng walked over and sat down.


    He had the air of a young man, but he was not mboyant.


    Xiao Zhao had called someone to deliver their breakfast in less than 15 minutes. However, Shi Yan was almost done eating when their breakfast arrived.


    however, shi yan didn¡¯t get up and leave first. instead, she apanied them with a ss of hot milk.


    of course, she didn¡¯t just drink the milk. she was also eating a piece of cake.


    looking at the familiar-looking box of pastries and pastries, jiang rui did not ask much. she blinked a few times and smiled with an unknown meaning in her eyes.


    although she was worried that yan would get into trouble because of her rtionship with fifth uncle, she was still happy for her. After all, it must have been very difficult for Yan to meet someone who could move her heart.


    Since it wasn¡¯t easy, he should cherish it and not miss it.


    Besides, she could tell that her fifth uncle was interested in Yan as well.


    it wasn¡¯t easy for yan to meet someone who could make her fall for him, and so was fifth uncle. otherwise, with his identity and appearance, he wouldn¡¯t be alone.


    It was rare for two people to be in love.


    ¡°Yan, do you have any ns today?¡± Jiang Rui asked.


    ¡°yes,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t expect her to answer so directly. she was stunned for a moment, then she smiled.¡±My brother is taking me and Jiang Heng to his friend¡¯s new winery in the afternoon. Many of my brother¡¯s close friends will be there. I was going to ask you toe along and introduce you to some people. Since you¡¯ve already made arrangements, we won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡±


    he didn¡¯t ask shi yan what arrangements she had.


    Jiang Rui looked lively, but in fact, she was very careful of propriety most of the time.


    It didn¡¯t matter if it was anyone else, but this was Jiang Rui. She had good intentions and had rejected her once before. Shi Yan didn¡¯t want to reject her a second time.


    ¡°what time in the afternoon?¡± she asked. If there¡¯s enough time, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Even though it might expose what she did in Sea city Base.


    Forget it. She was going to live in Haicheng for four years, so she couldn¡¯t keep it a secret for four years.


    moreover, now that she had met jiang che, she didn¡¯t n to find a ce where no one knew her and stay there for a few more years.


    She was going to stay by Jiang Che¡¯s side.


    In this way, her whereabouts would be even more difficult to hide.


    ¡°about four o ¡®clock in the afternoon. my brother will pick us up at the old house. yan, can you go?¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s idea was that shi yan didn¡¯t know anyone else in haicheng. she had ns, and it was most likely rted to jiang che. Moreover, Jiang che stayed in the courtyard all day. If Shi Yan went to look for him, she would definitely stay for the whole day and wouldn¡¯t return so soon.


    it was mainly because shi yan was a very calm person in jiang rui¡¯s eyes, just like jiang che. if she was given a few books, she would be able to stay for an entire day.


    ¡°sure, just call me when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to prepare anything?¡± he asked.


    Since it was the opening of the winery, he might need to prepare a gift.


    ¡°no need, no need. we¡¯re all following my brother to join in the fun. if we need to prepare, my brother will arrange it. it¡¯s not our turn to do so.¡±


    Since Jiang Rui had said that there was no need to prepare a gift, Shi Yan naturally would not prepare one. She was not someone who liked to be in the limelight.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal. We¡¯ll call you along!¡±


    she agreed to go with her, and jiang rui looked very happy.


    ¡°yes.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 45

    ?


    Chapter 45: Who¡¯s going to the winery


    Trantor: 549690339


    jiang rui and jiang heng didn¡¯t stay at shi yan¡¯s ce for long. they left after having breakfast and sitting for a while, afraid that shi yan would dy her matters if she stayed to entertain them.


    after they left, shi yan didn¡¯t go upstairs. she took a book and sat in the living room, reading it as if she was waiting for someone.


    it was not until around 9:20 that xiao zhao ran back.


    ¡°miss shi, i¡¯ve got someone to buy the things you wanted.¡±


    shi yan had asked xiao zhao to buy it for her yesterday.


    little zhao wanted to take care of her, so he naturally didn¡¯t buy it himself. there were people in charge of going out to buy things every day in the old house, so little zhao asked them to help buy it.


    she saw xiao zhao entering the house with a small stic bag in her hand. the stic bag contained the things that shi yan wanted.


    ¡°Miss Shi, why do you suddenly want to buy medicine for burns? Are you scalded? Moreover, there are somemonly used medicines in every courtyard of the old mansion. We have some in our courtyard too. There¡¯s some in the medicine box for burns.¡±


    Xiao Zhao had wanted to say these words when Shi Yan called herst night and asked her to buy some ointment for burns.


    ¡°This is more effective,¡± Shi Yan stood up and took it.


    she took out the ointment and looked at it. it was indeed what she wanted.


    just as little zhao had said, every courtyard of the jiang family¡¯s old mansion had somemon medicine. the courtyard where fifth lord jiang lived, who was in poor health and needed to recuperate all year round, would definitely have thesemon medicines. what shecked was not medicine for burns, but medicine with rtively better efficacy.


    ¡± i¡¯m not hurt anywhere, don¡¯t worry, sister zhao. i just suddenly remembered that this burn medicine is quite effective, so i bought it forter. ¡±


    She had a good reason, mainly because little Zhao couldn¡¯t think of a more reasonable one. He scratched his head and said, ¡± alright, then Ms. Shi, if you need anything else in the future, just let me know. I¡¯ll get someone to buy it for you.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, sister Zhao.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m done here. sister zhao, you can go and do your things.¡±


    Xiao Zhao knew that she wanted to read and that he would disturb her if he stayed, so he did not stay any longer.


    after she left, shi yan put down her book and went out with the ointment and mobile phone.


    He went straight in the direction of the bamboo garden.


    it was almost ten in the morning.


    The morning air was very fresh after the rain at the end of summer. Shi Yan didn¡¯t know if it was because she was in a good mood or something else, but she felt that the view of the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion seemed more beautiful than ever.


    flowers bloomed, the wind blew, birds were chirping, and cicadas were chirping.


    They walked under the weeping willows by the Lotus pond and through the stone path in the bamboo forest.


    asionally, there would be fallen leaves falling with the wind, but it did not appear deste.


    In the past, Shi Yan liked to walk around in the courtyard when she had nothing to do. When she was tired from walking, she would find a quiet ce to read. The people in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion were used to it, so even if they met some people on the road, they would not wonder where she was going, let alone guess that she was going to Bamboo Garden.


    after greeting him, he hurriedly walked past.


    Although these people would gossip in private, they were very well-behaved in front of each other. Shi Yan liked the atmosphere of the Jiang family¡¯s old residence very much.


    The servants had their own duties and did not overstep the boundaries.


    of course, this was all because of olddy jiang¡¯s management skills.


    the doorbell rang.


    even though the bamboo garden¡¯s main gate was designed as a wooden door, it was fully equipped with all the modern facilities. For example, when the doorbell rang, the people in the house could see the people outside through the surveince camera.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan!¡±


    it was jiang lin¡¯s voice from the surveince camera. it was not difficult to hear the excitement in his voice.


    ¡°Hello, is teacher Jiang here?¡± shi yan asked softly.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m here. pleasee in, miss shi yan!¡±


    after saying this, the courtyard door in front of shi yan opened.


    yes, even if the gate was a wooden one, it was still automatic.


    in the room, jiang lin, who had opened the door for shi yan, immediately turned around and ran upstairs. he knocked on the door of the study on the second floor.


    ¡°Fifth Lord, miss Shi Yan is here!¡±


    Jiang Lin was so excited that it was as if the other party hade to find him.


    when jiang che, who was sitting behind the desk, heard jiang lin¡¯s words, his hand on theputer keyboard paused and he looked up abruptly. ¡± ¡°Who do you think is here?¡±


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t be med for being surprised. He had expected to see Shi Yan soon, but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so soon.


    he looked at theputer screen. it was 9:53.


    it was so early.


    With Shi Yan¡¯s introverted personality, Jiang che really didn¡¯t expect her to visit so early. He thought that the next opportunity to meet her would be created by himself, but he didn¡¯t expect to be one step slower than her.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan, she should be entering the house soon.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything more. He got up and left the study.


    Jiang Lin, who was following behind him, looked at his slightly brisk steps and smiled strangely.


    he didn¡¯t expect that the fifth lord, who had always been calm and didn¡¯t reveal his emotions, would be no different from ordinary young people when he met the girl he liked.


    But this was good.


    it had been three years, and he finally saw lord fifth¡¯s lively appearance.


    oh, no, it should be said that after following fifth lord for so many years, he finally saw fifth lord start to have some fresh emotions. he no longer had the indifferent and gentle appearance of having no desires.


    Jiang che did not know what Jiang Lin was thinking.


    he went straight downstairs after leaving the study.


    as soon as she went downstairs, she saw shi yan stepping into the living room.


    she was wearing a light blue long dress, and her long ck hair was let down. the long dress in ady¡¯s style had a hint of fairy-like air, and her gentle temperament was otherworldly and elegant.


    With a smile, the surroundings were overshadowed.


    This was the Shi Yan in Jiang Che¡¯s eyes.


    He came back to his senses and stood on the stairs. He was the first to speak.¡±miss shi.¡±


    Shi Yan looked up.


    he was still dressed in his usual white shirt and ck suit pants, but no matter how many times she had seen him, this person¡¯s appearance and temperament would still make shi yan amazed.


    ¡°mr. jiang.¡±


    After staring at him for a short while, Shi Yan retracted her gaze. Her expression was indifferent the whole time. Even when she was sizing him up for a few seconds just now, her eyes were open and honest, making it impossible for others to see through her heart.


    ¡°ms. shi, please take a seat in the living room.¡±


    he didn¡¯t ask why shi yan hade.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Jiang che stopped in his tracks and looked at her.


    shi yan handed over the ointment in her hand. ¡± i asked sister zhao to help me buy a backup medicine. she bought an extra ointment for burns. it¡¯s quite effective, so she wanted to send one over for mr. jiang as a backup. ¡±


    jiang che¡¯s gaze fell on the ointment she was holding.


    he stared at her for about half a minute before looking up at her.


    There seemed to be a myriad of emotions surging in his eyes, but it was only for a moment before he quickly suppressed them.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said as he reached out his left hand.


    the hand that received the ointment tightened slightly.


    ¡°miss shi, have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    miss Shi, please stay for lunch at the bamboo garden. I¡¯ll take it as a token of my gratitude since you personally brought me the medicine.


    His gentle expression was serious, as if he really just wanted to express his gratitude.


    ¡°won¡¯t this be too much of a disturbance, teacher jiang?¡± shi yan looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, please have a seat. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea,¡± he said to Shi Yan.


    the tea was served quickly. ¡± ms. shi, please take a seat here for a moment. i¡¯ll go to the study to get theputer. there¡¯s a document that needs to be handled immediately. ¡±


    Of course, this was just an excuse.


    looking at the bookshelf over there, jiang che said, ¡± ¡°Ms. Shi, if you want to read, you can take any of the books on the shelf over there.¡±


    ¡± okay, mr. jiang, if you have something to do, just go ahead and do it. you don¡¯t have to worry about me. as long as i have books to read, i can sit quietly for the whole day. ¡±


    watching jiang che¡¯s back as he turned to go upstairs, shi yan smiled.


    He was in poor health and had to recuperate at home for three years. He still had documents to deal with. Wanwan heard from the olddy that Jiang che used to be a doctor and worked in the capital.


    Could it be that the documents he had to deal with were rted to medicine?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t believe it.


    But whether she believed it or not, she didn¡¯t intend to ask.


    What kind of person he was, whether he was a doctor or something else, even if he was unemployed, it would not change the fact that she wanted him to be hers.


    in less than five minutes, jiang che came down from upstairs.


    He was holding aptop in his hand.


    When Jiang che went downstairs, Shi Yan had already gotten up and found a book on the bookshelf. She was about to take it and read it when she turned around and saw Jiang cheing downstairs.


    and jiang che¡¯s right hand, which had two more band-aids.


    shi yan¡¯s eyes paused.


    She had noticed that Jiang che had brought the ointment with him when he went upstairs just now. She had thought that he would put it aside first before using the Kasaya at ater date.


    he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    It was good.


    Jiang che saw her gazend on his right hand and the corners of his lips curled up into a subtle arc, but it disappeared in a sh.


    He looked at the book in her hand and said, ¡± I remember that miss Shi said that you like to read. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve read a lot of books. I want to buy some books in the afternoon. I wonder if you can give me some advice? ¡±


    ¡°in the afternoon?¡± shi yan was slightly stunned.


    did she have other ns in the afternoon?


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you have any other arrangements?¡±


    Jiang che asked as he walked towards the sofa, as if he was just asking.


    He was no longer sitting on the single sofa, but on the Changsha sofa that Shi Yan was sitting on. The ce where he sat was only one person¡¯s distance from where Shi Yan¡¯s teacup was ced.


    shi yan nced at where he was sitting. her eyes flickered and she walked over.


    ¡°I do have some other arrangements. Rui ¡®er said that young master Jiang¡¯s friend has a winery opening today, so she asked me to go and y with him. if teacher jiang is not in a hurry to buy the books, can you wait until tomorrow? I don¡¯t have any ns for tomorrow.¡±


    jiang che only caught the first half of her sentence.


    He suddenly looked up at her.


    at that time, she was standing and he was sitting, so they were not far away.


    ¡°Opening of the winery?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    ¡°A winery opened by Jiang Sheng¡¯s friend?¡±


    ¡°rui ¡®er said so.¡±


    ¡°Besides miss Shi and Jiang Rui, who else will go?¡± he stared at shi yan with an indescribable emotion.


    Shi Yan blinked and looked at him with a smile. I¡¯m not sure. Rui ¡®er only said that many of her brother¡¯s friends will be there. She¡¯s going to introduce some people to me. She said that she wants to get to know more people so that I can look out for them in Haicheng in the future.


    then, shi yan met jiang che¡¯s gaze.


    his deep eyes seemed to have an unknown light.


    He just stared at her without saying a word.


    Shi Yan tried hard to suppress the curve of her lips and asked with a faint smile,¡±What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Jiang? Is there something wrong?¡±


    Jiang che stared at her for a few more seconds before looking away. He turned on theputer on hisp and lowered his eyes, not looking at her again.¡±There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. Have a good time, miss Shi.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at him, tilted her head, pursed her lips, and chuckled, trying hard not tough out loud.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said seriously.


    then, she sat down in her original seat and nced at jiang che, who had already turned on theputer and started typing on the keyboard. as if she was afraid of disturbing him, she didn¡¯t make a sound and opened the book in her hand.


    in fact, shi yan didn¡¯t say anything because she was afraid of disturbing jiang che¡¯s work. her silence at this time showed that she didn¡¯t see through his thoughts.


    Even if she were to suffer in silence, she would not be the one suffering.


    As for the person who was suffering, she was looking forward to what he would do after he couldn¡¯t bear the suffering anymore.

 Chapter 46

    ?


    Chapter 46: put on more clothes to avoid catching a cold


    Trantor: 549690339


    the two of them didn¡¯t talk much after that. after lunch and dessert, they sat for a while. shi yan was about to leave at about two o ¡®clock.


    ¡°mr. jiang.¡±


    Jiang che, who was sitting at the side and working on hisputer, immediately looked up at her.


    Shi Yan closed the book in her hand and said with a smile,¡±It¡¯s gettingte, I have to go back. Otherwise, Rui ¡®er won¡¯t be able to see me when sheester. Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Jiang. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal.¡±


    As if she didn¡¯t see Jiang Che¡¯s gaze on her, she smiled and nodded politely at him, then got up and put the book back on the shelf.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, miss Shi,¡± Jiang che said.


    ¡°Since miss Shi has another appointment, I won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    then, he turned off hisptop and ced it on the coffee table before standing up.


    it meant that he wanted to send shi yan off.


    Thinking that he had been sitting for a long time, it would be good for him to get up and take a walk, Shi Yan did not refuse.


    The two of them left the living room one after another.


    they were walking side by side with a distance of about 50 centimeters between them.


    It didn¡¯t rain again today, but the sky was still gray and there was no sun, so the ground still looked a little wet. However, the stone-paved road absorbed water quickly and didn¡¯t umte water, so it didn¡¯t affect walking.


    The two of them didn¡¯t speak and walked for a few minutes to the entrance of the courtyard.


    he left the courtyard.


    shi yan turned around and looked at the handsome man who was still standing on the stone steps behind her.


    His temperament was still gentle, and he still gave people the feeling of being bathed in the spring breeze at first nce, but Shi Yan could feel that his current mood was not right.


    however, shi yan didn¡¯t point it out. she just pretended not to see it.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, let¡¯s stop here.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t respond to Shi Yan¡¯s words. Instead, he looked at her and asked, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you said you don¡¯t have any ns tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s postpone the purchase of the books to tomorrow. I¡¯ll have to trouble miss Shi to give me some advice then.¡±


    He was much taller than her, and he was standing on the stone steps, so Shi Yan had to raise her head to talk to him. However, Shi Yan felt that if there was a third person present and saw them standing on the stone steps and looking at each other at the bottom of the stone steps, they would definitely find it beautiful.


    it¡¯s just a small matter. I¡¯m free all day tomorrow. Just give me a call when you¡¯re going to the bookstore.


    ¡°then, teacher jiang, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Shi Yan nodded with a smile and turned to leave.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    Hearing the shout behind her, Shi Yan¡¯s smile widened.


    She quickly restrained her smile, and when she turned around, she had returned to her usual elegant smile. ¡°is there anything else, mr. jiang?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s cold at the end of summer, and it just rainedst night. Ms. Shi, wear more clothes when you go out to y, so you don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± His gaze then fell on her simple yet elegant long dress.


    there was clearly nothing wrong with his expression or tone, but it still made the smile in shi yan¡¯s eyes deepen.


    alright, thank you for the reminder, Mr. Jiang.


    shi yan left without stopping or even looking back.


    jiang che stood where he was and watched her walk away until she disappeared from his sight. His gentle and elegant temperament was restrained slightly, and his peach blossom eyes began to sh with a misty light.


    After a long time, Jiang che, who had sent Shi Yan out, had not returned. Jiang Lin, who had speciallye to look for him, stopped in his tracks and did not dare to approach Jiang che. He also did not dare to make a sound to make his presence known.


    Until Jiang Yao was done standing, she nced at him,¡±find out which of jiang cheng¡¯s friends has a winery opening today and the location of the opening winery.¡±


    his expression and tone were gentle, but jiang lin¡¯s heart was in his throat. Jiang Lin didn¡¯t know what had happened, but based on his many years of experience working for Lord fifth, he knew that miss Shi Yan was definitely involved.


    the opening of the winery?


    Or was it Jiang Sheng¡¯s friend¡¯s winery?


    Jiang Cheng could be considered the leader of the younger generation of the various aristocratic families in Haicheng. Those who could be his friends were not simple, and most of them were young talents in Haicheng.


    Could it be that miss Shi Yan was going to the newly opened winery?


    If that was the case, it was not hard to understand why fifth Lord would suddenly be so scary.


    with miss shi yan¡¯s appearance and temperament, who knew how many young talents she would attract at such an event?


    lord fifth was clearly jealous!


    Although he was a little excited to see fifth Lord, who remained gentle and elegant even when angry, get jealous in his lifetime, jealous people were very scary! and when a scary person got jealous, it was even scarier!


    jiang lin¡¯s mind was active, and he answered respectfully, ¡± ¡°alright, fifth lord.¡±


    *


    ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go!¡±


    at about 3:50 p. m., jiang rui directly entered shi yan¡¯s courtyard to call her.


    the person arrived before he saw the voice.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t used to making people wait. She had already prepared to sit in the living room and wait for Jiang Rui to call her. So when she heard Jiang Rui¡¯s call, she closed the book in her hand, put her phone in her nted bag, and went out.


    seeing shi yan, or rather, seeing shi yan¡¯s outfit, jiang rui couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    In the morning, she was still wearing a long dress with a pair of small high-heel sandals. Why did she suddenly change back to the familiar white t-shirt, ck cloth pants, and white shoes?


    Oh, Yan was wearing a short orange jacket over her white t-shirt.


    although she still looked very beautiful, it was still a littleckingpared to the way she dressed in the morning.


    ¡°yan, why did you change your clothes? The long dress you wore this morning was so beautiful. Are you feeling cold? if it¡¯s cold, you can put on a coat outside.¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s tone was a little regretful. she had actually hoped that shi yan would show up beautifully and give a harsh p to the faces of those who said she was unpresentable.


    ¡°i identally dirtied my dress.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    with her indifferent appearance, no one would suspect that she was lying.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my clothes?¡±


    shi yan looked at the dress jiang rui was wearing. although it was not a formal dress, it was still formal. it was obvious that jiang rui had dressed up carefully.


    ¡°are you going to a more formal asion?¡±


    shi yan did not ask about it beforehand not because she had forgotten about it, but because she trusted jiang rui. she felt that if they were going to a more formal asion, jiang rui would definitely remind her in advance.


    no, no, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your clothes, and we¡¯re not going to any formal event. It¡¯s just a private gathering. it¡¯s just that all the outstanding young men and women will be there, and everyone will tacitly dress up.


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    ¡°it¡¯s good. yan, you look good in this.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Rui eximed and her arms trembled, ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t feel it just now, but it¡¯s a little cold now. yan, wait for me at the door. i¡¯ll go back and change!¡±


    ¡°rui ¡®er!¡±


    shi yan called out to her.


    jiang rui stopped and turned around, only to see shi yan¡¯s extremely gentle smile.


    then, she heard shi yan say, ¡± your dress is very beautiful. don¡¯t change. if you really feel cold, just turn on the air conditioner in the car. the venue the other party chose should have air conditioning too. ¡±


    ¡°but yingluo¡±


    ¡°no buts, that¡¯s all. let¡¯s go.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and walked past her.


    Jiang Rui stared at Shi Yan¡¯s back for a long time andughed.


    She wanted to change her clothes because she didn¡¯t want Yan to look too unique and give others a chance to find fault with her.


    Forget it. The Jiang family of Sea city would protect Yan, and she would protect her in person. No one would dare to bully Yan.

 Chapter 47

    ?


    Chapter 47: fifth lord¡¯s attending doctor


    Trantor: 549690339


    after the two of them left the hospital, they saw jiang cheng¡¯s car after a few steps. he had obviously driven the car directly here to pick them up.


    jiang cheng drove himself, and jiang heng, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, stretched out his head and waved at them.


    ¡°Sister, over here!¡±


    Jiang Heng seemed to be greeting Jiang Rui, but his eyes were fixed on Shi Yan.


    Her thoughts were simr to Jiang Rui¡¯s when she saw Shi Yan just now. She was a little surprised that Shi Yan, who had such a good appearance, did not dress up well. She was clearly dressed so beautifully in the morning.


    ¡°Yan, you first.¡± Jiang Rui walked over and opened the door.


    Shi Yan smiled and motioned for her to go first.


    there was no difference in the sequence, so jiang rui did not insist.


    the two of them got into the car.


    Before she could sit properly, Jiang Cheng, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, turned to look at Jiang Rui and frowned slightly.¡±why are you wearing so little?¡±


    jiang rui wanted to say that she wasn¡¯t cold, but she suddenly remembered that she had said that in front of shi yan. she blinked at jiang cheng, but he didn¡¯t seem to understand her hint. his brows were still furrowed, and his disapproval of her wearing this dress was obvious.


    ¡°there¡¯s air-conditioning in the car. it won¡¯t be cold,¡± jiang rui said.


    alright, brother, ¡± he said, grinning at Jiang Cheng. we should get going.


    Only then did Jiang Cheng stop staring at her. His expression softened a little, and a hint of helplessness seemed to sh through his eyes.


    He turned his eyes to Shi Yan and nodded slightly to greet her, politely but distantly. ¡°miss shi.¡±


    ¡°young master jiang.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    then, she smiled and nodded at jiang heng, who had turned around to look at her.


    the car started and drove away.


    on the way, jiang heng asked shi yan,¡±sister yan, the dress you wore this morning was very beautiful. why aren¡¯t you wearing it again?¡± if you showed up in the same outfit as you did this morning, you¡¯d definitely stun arge group of people.¡±


    jiang rui didn¡¯t say anything, but she nodded in agreement.


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation and drove quietly.


    as many people said, he was a man of few words and cold.


    ¡°I identally dirtied it,¡± Shi Yan replied to Jiang Heng with a smile.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because she identally dirtied it. Someone had deliberately reminded her in a roundabout way that they didn¡¯t want her to go out and y in that outfit. She could change then. She wasn¡¯t in front of that person, so it didn¡¯t matter what she wore.


    Before she met him, she was someone who dressed very casually.


    Jiang Heng wanted to say, ¡± then you should have more than one dress. If it¡¯s dirty, you can change to a clean one. but he didn¡¯t say it in the end.


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is. that¡¯s a pity.¡±


    he smiled at shi yan like a young man. sister Yan, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not saying that your current clothes don¡¯t look good. You look beautiful in this too.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said with a gentle smile.


    I heard from my grandmother that sister Yan also got into Haicheng University. So, sister Yan, you¡¯re going to be in the same school as my sister? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s great. you can keep each otherpany. why am i one grade lower than you? if i had known earlier, i would have started school a year earlier. that way, i could go to and from school with you.¡±


    Jiang Rui rolled her eyes. Jiang Heng, ¡± she said. do you have any misunderstanding about your results? ¡±


    in other words, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get into shanghai university.


    jiang heng was a little embarrassed to be exposed. he nced at jiang rui and said,¡±Sis, can¡¯t you leave me some face? Besides, my grades aren¡¯t that bad, right? although it¡¯s a little difficult for me to get into haicheng university with my current grades, i can still get into an ordinary top university. if i work a little harder in my third year of high school, i might even have a chance to get into capital university.¡±


    ¡°What kind of sweet dreams are you having in broad daylight?¡±


    Jiang Heng red at her. I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. You only know how to ruin my reputation!


    ¡°Sister Yan, did my sister introduce any friends to you while you were in Haicheng?¡± Jiang Heng turned to Shi Yan with a different expression, warm and obedient.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He only knew how to act nice in front of Yan.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t find an opportunity.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°it¡¯s only been a few days, and i haven¡¯t even spent enough time with yan. i¡¯m nning to have yan for a while before introducing her to the others. Well, I asked Yan toe out and y with me today. But when I was shopping with Yan, I met han shuangshuang and su mi.¡±


    thest sentence was to remind jiang heng and jiang cheng that shi yan had met the two men before. he wanted them to keep an eye on them and not let them bully shi yan.


    They were all in the same circle, and everyone knew who had a temper.


    Jiang Heng and Jiang Sheng understood what she meant without Jiang Rui saying it.


    ¡°So sister Yan has met sister han and su mi before. Then, you can be considered to know them. Big brother Han is attending today, so sister han and su mi should be there too.¡± jiang heng seemed to be doing it unintentionally, but he was actually reminding her that he might meet han shuangshuang and su miter.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say anything. She just smiled.


    she didn¡¯tment on jiang cheng. she didn¡¯t know jiang cheng well. when they met asionally, they would just simply say hello. but jiang rui and jiang heng, in her opinion, were both very smart and had a good sense of propriety.


    for example, jiang rui didn¡¯t mention a word about bumping into her and jiang chest night, nor did jiang heng.


    now, jiang heng had indirectly reminded her that she might run into han shuangshuang and su miter. it was obvious that he wanted her to be mentally prepared.


    She liked to deal with people who were smart and knew their limits.


    who cares if they¡¯ll go or not? we¡¯re not that close anyway. We¡¯ll do what we want, and they¡¯ll do what they want. Just don¡¯t bother us. Jiang Rui said.


    Jiang Cheng, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly spoke, ¡± ¡°They offended you?¡±


    Naturally, he was asking Jiang Rui.


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t really want to deal with them,¡±


    jiang rui met jiang cheng¡¯s eyes through the rearview mirror and said in a slightly teasing tone, ¡± Brother, han shuangshuang likes you. Don¡¯t you know that? ¡±


    Jiang Cheng mmed his foot on the brakes.


    bang-


    a loud noise came from behind, and the car shook violently.


    it was obvious that someone had rear-ended their car.


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t care about it immediately. He turned around and stared at Jiang Rui.¡±that¡¯s her business, it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± jiang rui was a little confused by his sudden seriousness.


    However, at the thought that she seemed to have been rear-ended by someone, Jiang Rui didn¡¯t care about Jiang Cheng anymore.


    ¡°Brother, I think we were rear-ended by someone. Why did you suddenly brake? don¡¯t you know it¡¯s dangerous? this is also because we¡¯re all in your car to take care of each other. if you were alone, yingluo ...¡±


    ¡°forget it, let¡¯s get off the car and take a look.¡±


    it was not until jiang rui got out of the car that jiang cheng¡¯s low air pressure slowly subsided. he said to shi yan,¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss Shi. Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    Shi Yan nced at him and followed him out of the car.


    but her nce made jiang cheng sit in the car for a long time before he pushed the door open.


    the car behind them had already stopped, and the driver got out. ¡± ¡°do you know how to drive in front? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag other people down with you.


    before he could finish, he saw jiang rui and shi yan getting out of the car.


    ¡°Eh, the young miss of the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°so it¡¯s doctor yun. sorry, we didn¡¯t pay attention while driving. are you hurt?¡±


    yun jian was initially very angry, but when she saw that it was someone she knew, her anger dissipated by half. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not injured. where are you guys?¡±


    Only then did he see Shi Yan standing beside Jiang Rui.


    She was stunned.


    However, he did not rudely stare at Shi Yan.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine too.¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Rui introduced the other party to Shi Yan. Yan, this is Yun Jian, Dr. Yun. He¡¯s my fifth uncle¡¯s main doctor. When fifth uncle doesn¡¯t go to the hospital for a check-up, it¡¯s always Dr. Yun whoes to the old residence regrly to check on him.


    ¡± doctor yun, ¡± she introduced, ¡± this is shi yan. she¡¯s an important guest of our family. ¡±


    Yun Jian was looking at Shi Yan with shock and confusion.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with Jiang Rui. They just knew each other. Jiang Rui wasn¡¯t someone who would talk nonsense in front of unfamiliar people.


    She had introduced him to this youngdy with a special temperament and had even specifically mentioned that he was the doctor in charge of the Jiang family¡¯s master. He didn¡¯t think that Jiang Rui would be so rude.


    Even the people of the Jiang family in Haicheng couldn¡¯t easily mention the matter of the Jiang family¡¯s Lord, let alone mention it in such a casual way.


    could it be that this little girl called shi yan had some rtionship with the master of the jiang family?


    no, no, no, he probably wouldn¡¯t.


    they had grown up together, so he knew very well what kind of people jiang che had around him. he had never seen such a beautiful girl by his side.


    oh, not to mention such a beautiful girl, there weren¡¯t many people of the opposite sex who could even talk to jiang che.


    however, jiang rui would not introduce him like this for no reason.


    Yun Jian was puzzled when she saw the beautiful youngdy smiling and nodding at him. ¡°Doctor Yun,¡±


    Although this little girl was also smiling just now, he felt that she looked even better when she smiled now.


    this must be the distinguished guest of the jiang family in haicheng who had caused an uproar recently.


    She heard that she lived in the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Haicheng.


    Yun Jian suppressed the thoughts in her heart and smiled politely. ¡°Miss Shi Yan,¡±


    regardless of the purpose of jiang rui¡¯s introduction, it was only right for him to be polite. as for the rest, he could slowly figure it out.


    after the greetings, they returned to the main topic.


    ¡°miss jiang, where are you going? who¡¯s driving your car? It¡¯s just that the road is t and there are fewer cars on it. If it¡¯s noisy,¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s me.¡± Jiang Cheng opened the car door and got out.


    yun jian¡¯s eyes were wide open.


    it wasn¡¯t until jiang cheng came over and apologized that he came back to his senses. ¡± ¡°No, young master Jiang, I don¡¯t remember your driving skills being this bad. Why are you some?¡±


    ¡°I was identally distracted.¡±


    This reason made Yun Jian a little speechless because there was someone else sitting in Jiang Cheng¡¯s car, and it was Jiang Rui, Jiang Cheng¡¯s most precious younger sister. He really didn¡¯t believe that Jiang Cheng would be distracted while driving in such a situation.


    However, since she had already said so, he could not say anything more.


    he still had to give face to the jiang family of sea city.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine, i¡¯m fine. i didn¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the repair fees.¡± Jiang Cheng said.


    yun jian waved his hand. ¡± there¡¯s no need for that. although you stepped on the emergency brake, the person who rear-ended the car was me. if i didn¡¯t follow the car so quickly and the speed wasn¡¯t so fast, we wouldn¡¯t have collided. everyone is responsible. ¡±


    ¡°Are you guys going to han Di¡¯s new winery?¡±


    jiang cheng was about to reply when he saw the back door of yun jian¡¯s car open. someone got out of the car.


    that person¡¯s appearance stunned everyone present, including shi yan.

 Chapter 48

    ?


    Chapter 48: Is it miss su?


    Trantor: 549690339


    Seeing that they were all looking at the people who got out of the car, Yun Jian introduced, ¡± ¡°This is Yu Xi, my friend. He just came back from overseas.¡±


    ¡°yuxi, this is jiang cheng, the young master of the jiang family in haicheng.¡±


    she first introduced jiang sheng to the other party, but she saw that the other party was looking at jiang rui, who was beside jiang sheng. yun jian was a little surprised and continued to introduce, ¡± ¡°This is Jiang Rui, the youngdy of the Jiang family in Sea city.¡±


    Yu Xi was about 30 years old, and he had a handsome face. His face was not cold, but he gave people a feeling that he was not easy to approach.


    she could tell that he was not a simple person just by looking up.


    Some people couldn¡¯t just pretend to be imposing.


    seeing that he was staring at jiang rui, jiang cheng frowned and pulled jiang rui to him with one hand. ¡± ¡°So it¡¯s the third young master of the Yu family, nice to meet you.¡±


    Yu Xi¡¯s gaze then turned to him.


    she looked at him, then at jiang rui. she nodded slightly, her tone emotionless.¡±Young master Jiang, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    Speaking of the Yu family, they were the top family in Sea city twenty years ago. They were notparable to the Jiang family, su family, han family, and other families in Sea city.


    this was because the yu family had two extremely talented sons.


    the eldest young master of the yu family, yu wushuang, was just like his name, worthy of the title of young master wushuang. the status of the yu family under his control was unparalleled in sea city. The second young master of the Yu family, Yu Miao, had the air of a profligate son, but he did not act like one. Instead, he bragged about his outstanding talents.


    The brothers of the Yu family were also very harmonious. This made the Yu family¡¯s position in Sea city even more unshakeable.


    however, in a car ident neen years ago, the two young masters of the yu family passed away at the same time. old master yu and olddy yu couldn¡¯t take the blow and passed away on the spot. old master yu fell seriously ill from then on, and the eleven-year-old third young master, yu xi, hurriedly brought old master yu overseas for medical treatment. they had been gone for neen years.


    The Yu family had also gradually disappeared from Sea city in these 19 years.


    nowadays, there were not many people who knew about this past, and even fewer people knew about the existence of yuxi, but this did not include the head of a big aristocratic family in haicheng like jiang cheng. even if jiang cheng was only five years old 19 years ago, he was still an ignorant child.


    ¡°third young master yu and doctor yun are friends?¡± jiang cheng nced at yu xi and yun jian.


    ¡± when father was still alive, yun jian was his attending doctor for two years. ¡±


    when shi yan, who didn¡¯t have a strong presence, heard this, her expression froze.


    when he was still alive?


    The old master of the Yu family had passed away?


    However, thinking about it, if old master Yu was still alive, Yu Xi would still be by his side at this time, and would not appear in this city that only brought sadness to the Yu family.


    Although the news of the Yu family¡¯s old master¡¯s death had shocked Jiang Cheng, he didn¡¯t ask much and only said, ¡± ¡°so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°we still have things to do today, i¡¯ll be the host another day to wee third young master.¡± neen years ago, the jiang family of sea city and the yu family had some ties, so jiang sheng¡¯s words were not too abrupt.


    ¡°in that case, i¡¯ll thank you in advance.¡±


    as yu xi spoke, her eyes suddenly swept to shi yan, and she was stunned.


    The youngdy was graceful and had a picturesque appearance.


    ¡°is this xuanji¡¯s su family¡¯s youngdy?¡±


    jiang rui saw him staring at shi yan and asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°what miss su? Third young master Yu, are you talking about Yan? yan is an important guest of the jiang family, and she has nothing to do with the su family.¡±


    However, he did not say Shi Yan¡¯s full name.


    this third young master of the yu family was definitely not a simple person, and yan¡¯s background was not like what her grandmother had said. yu xi had noticed yan from the moment she arrived, so she had to hold back. if she said yan¡¯s full name and the third young master happened to know her, it might cause yan trouble.


    As for whether Yu Xi would know Yan¡¯s full name from somewhere else, she couldn¡¯t care less. She could only promise that it was not from her.


    Jiang Cheng nced at Jiang Rui and said, ¡± this youngdy indeed has nothing to do with the SU family. She is my grandmother¡¯s Savior. She is a guest that my grandmother has just invited to our house.


    Jiang Rui blinked at him when she heard him.


    As expected of my brother, we have a tacit understanding.


    yu xi quickly stopped staring at shi yan.¡±i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve got the wrong person,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re all busy, let¡¯s meet another day.¡± yun jian¡¯s gaze moved between the few of them, and he spoke at the right time.


    they returned to their cars and left.


    the rear-end collision wasn¡¯t serious, so jiang cheng didn¡¯t drive it directly for repair. he nned to go to the appointment first and then get someone to drive it for repair.


    In the car.


    Yun Jian looked at the person sitting in the back seat through the rearview mirror. aren¡¯t you someone who likes to be in the limelight? you¡¯ve been keeping a low profile even when you¡¯re back in Haicheng after so many years. Why did you suddenly get out of the car just now? ¡±


    ¡°also, you¡¯re looking at the youngdy of the jiang family in haicheng with a strange expression. you¡¯re also looking at the youngdy who¡¯s their guest. After not having any desires for so many years, your old heart has finally started to move?¡±


    However, he didn¡¯t even get a nce from Yu Xi.


    Yu Xi was staring out of the car window, and there was a sorrowful aura that was difficult to dispel around him. It was a little depressing.


    yun jian slightly stopped joking.


    How boring, even more boring than that person from the Jiang family. Not only did they talk less, but their tempers were also getting weirder and weirder. He was the only one who could stand them. If it was anyone else, who could stand them?


    suddenly, he heard yu xi¡¯s voice, ¡± ¡°i just feel that he looks a little familiar.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yun Jian asked again, but Yu Xi didn¡¯t speak again.


    it was boring.


    but in fact, yun jian heard what he said clearly.


    ¡°He looks familiar? Are you saying that Jiang Rui looks familiar or that guest of theirs looks familiar?¡±


    Yu Xi did not answer him.


    With Yun Jian¡¯s understanding of him, if he didn¡¯t want to answer when asked once, it meant that he really didn¡¯t know how to answer and couldn¡¯t be bothered to ask again.


    speaking of the distinguished guest of the Jiang family in Haicheng, Jiang Rui specially introduced me to her just now. When she introduced me to her, Jiang Rui mentioned that I¡¯m ah Che¡¯s attending doctor.


    They were all smart people, so there was no need to be too obvious.


    yu xi suddenly retracted her gaze from outside the car window. ¡± ¡± that little girl is rted to ah che? ¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Yun Jian shrugged.


    ¡°What kind of person is the youngdy of the Jiang family in Haicheng?¡± Yu Xi asked.


    she¡¯s a typical daughter of an aristocratic family, but she¡¯s lively and cheerful. She¡¯s doted on by the Jiang family in Haicheng, especially Jiang Cheng. I heard that Jiang Cheng protects her like his eyes.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m not asking about that.¡± yu xi frowned.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, what¡¯s the hurry? young people need to be calm and don¡¯t be stubborn.¡±


    Yu Xi¡¯s eyes darkened,¡±if you continue to talk nonsense, Yingluo.¡±


    yun jian immediately cowered. ¡± alright, alright. let¡¯s talk about serious matters. ¡± she said.


    ¡± although i don¡¯t know jiang rui very well, i know that she¡¯s not someone who doesn¡¯t know her limits. she actually mentioned that i¡¯m ah che¡¯s attending doctor and even had the intention of telling that youngdy about my identity. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s nothing wrong with this. that youngdy might really have something to do with ah che. ¡±


    after a few seconds of silence, yu xi said, ¡± it¡¯s rted to ah che. it¡¯s better not to make wild guesses. if you have any questions, go to him directly. ¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go now?¡±


    yu xi did not give him a direct answer, but said, ¡± ¡± i called him before i returned to china. he told me not to disturb him. ¡±


    Yun Jian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    No wonder he hadn¡¯t mentioned the master of the Jiang family since they met. He must have been warned.


    then let¡¯s talk about it in a few days. Since that Lord has ordered us not to disturb him, we shouldn¡¯t touch this bad luck to avoid disaster.


    ¡°but then again, this little girl is nothing like the rumors.¡±


    ¡°what rumors?¡±


    Yun Jian was a little surprised that Yu Xi was interested in this, and the enthusiasm for the chat came up immediately.


    I heard that she¡¯s an orphan from the countryside. But look at her, does she look like her? ¡±


    yu xi¡¯s silence gave him an answer.


    It didn¡¯t look like it.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Yun Jian looked at him in surprise and bewilderment. Was he interested in her? Please don¡¯t! Although I¡¯m very pleased that you¡¯re finally enlightened at your age, you have to figure out if she really has anything to do with that master of the Jiang family. I don¡¯t want you to be my love rival Yingluo!¡±


    his words immediately made yu xi¡¯s face darken.


    yun jian didn¡¯t dare to joke anymore and immediately stopped talking.


    ¡°i knew you can¡¯t joke. alright, i won¡¯t say it. but you still have to take my words to heart, don¡¯t cause a stupid thing like brothers taking a fancy to the same woman.¡±


    ¡°yun! jean!¡±


    ¡°calm down, i¡¯ll answer your question seriously.¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s called shi yan.¡±


    ¡°shi?¡±


    yu xi¡¯s words jolted yun jian awake, and she suddenly reacted.


    ¡°yes, his surname is shi, but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s what we think.¡± Although I don¡¯t know much about her, she¡¯s going to move into the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Haicheng, so I still have to pay attention to her background.¡±


    ¡°She dide from a rather remote vige, and it¡¯s true that she had no rtives by her side and lived alone for many years. If it¡¯s as we think, a little girl like her would never run off to live in such a remote vige.¡±


    yu xi didn¡¯t say anything, and no one knew if he agreed with what he said.


    by the way, why did you ask if she was the youngdy of the SU family? ¡±


    ¡°looks. she looks like su feifei between her eyebrows.¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Yun Jian knew.


    seeing him look out of the car window again, and that thick sadness that couldn¡¯t be dispelled was lingering around him again, yun jian sighed in her heart and didn¡¯t speak again.


    yu xi was undoubtedly a courageous person. this could be seen from the sudden death of his two elder brothers, the fact that his mother couldn¡¯t take the blow and followed him, and his father fell ill. at the age of eleven, he left everything with his father and went far away to seek refuge.


    back then, if yu xi had not resolutely given up all his wealth and status and left after suffering such a blow, there would not have been any third young master of the yu family in this world.


    all these years, although yuxi had been staying by old master yu¡¯s side overseas, searching for doctors all over the world for him, he had never lost his career. He developed his own business outside and eliminated all the enemies of the Yu family. He avenged his two brothers and even secretly took back the Yu family¡¯s business.


    although there was no yu family in sea city, yu xi could restore the yu family to its former glory at any time.


    however, such a courageous and ruthless person just couldn¡¯t break free from the grief of his brother¡¯s parents ¡®death.


    ai!


    on the other side.


    After getting into the car, Jiang Rui recalled Yu Xi¡¯s words just now.


    why did he think that yan was the daughter of the su family?


    However, upon closer inspection, Yan¡¯s eyes did look a little like Auntie SU¡¯s!


    shi yan suddenly looked at her and said with a smile,¡±why do you keep staring at me?¡± He¡¯s not saying anything.¡±

 Chapter 49

    ?


    Chapter 49: Who is that girl?


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± jiang rui chuckled and shook her head.


    whatever. no matter who yan was, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that she liked yan and wanted to be friends with her. As for the rest, he would naturally know when the time came.


    ¡°Yan, have you heard of the Yu family in Sea city?¡±


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t have any other meaning in asking this. She just wanted to give Shi Yan a lesson if she had never heard of it. After all, Shi Yan would be living in Haicheng for four years.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡±


    Upon hearing Shi Yan¡¯s answer, Jiang Sheng and Jiang Heng both turned to look at her, even though Jiang Sheng only took a nce.


    it was obvious that they were all very surprised by shi yan¡¯s answer.


    One had to know that with the passage of time, the Yu family had disappeared from Sea city. Unless one had a certain status or connections, it was impossible to hear of the Yu family.


    even jiang rui and jiang heng only knew a little about the yu family.


    The key was that Shi Yan had actually answered her directly that she had heard of the Yu family.


    from what they knew of shi yan¡¯s background, they didn¡¯t know this. wasn¡¯t she afraid that they would see that her background wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed?


    This was Jiang Sheng and Jiang Heng¡¯s doubt, as well as Jiang Rui¡¯s.


    However, Jiang Rui was shocked to realize that Shi Yan had not been deliberately hiding anything from her since the beginning.


    The gifts she gave them were not expensive, but they were not cheap either. She went shopping for clothes and spent nearly 300000 Yuan without even blinking.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of being discovered at all.


    it was really strange.


    sighing with emotion, jiang rui said with a smile,¡±i was thinking of telling you if you¡¯ve never heard of it.¡± The Kasaya of the Yu family in Sea city made one sigh. i heard that back then, the yu family¡¯s status in haicheng was even higher than our family. if nothing happened to the two genius young masters of the yu family, the yu family¡¯s status today would probably beparable to those top aristocratic families in the capital.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯tment.


    Even though she had not been born when the two young masters of the Yu family met with an ident, she knew just how amazing they were back then. If they had not met with an ident back then, the Yu family would definitely be the top family in Sea city by now.


    ¡± from what the third young master of the yu family said earlier, the old master of the yu family doesn¡¯t seem to be alive anymore. doesn¡¯t that mean that he¡¯s the only one left in the yu family? ¡± Jiang Heng said with a sigh.


    ¡°of course not!¡±


    shi yan, jiang sheng, and jiang rui spoke at the same time!


    their tones were different.


    Shi Yan was as calm as ever, while Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui were slightly excited. In terms of excitement, Jiang Sheng seemed to be even more excited than Jiang Rui.


    after that, they sized each other up.


    In the end, it was Jiang Rui who blinked and suppressed the strange feeling in her heart. She looked at Shi Yan and smiled.¡±yan, it seems like you know the yu family better than i thought.¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Jiang Sheng, who was driving in front.


    it wasn¡¯t surprising that her brother knew about the yu family. after all, it was her brother who had told her about the yu family and its affairs. however, why did her brother have such a huge reaction when he mentioned that third young master yu wasn¡¯t the only one left in the family?


    This didn¡¯t match his personality at all!


    Shi Yan smiled and met Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes.¡±I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡±


    This made Jiang Ruiugh, but she did not ask further and just smiled.


    As if they had a tacit understanding, no one continued on this topic. Jiang Heng, who was listening attentively to the gossip, said, ¡± ¡°......¡±


    why did he suddenly stop?


    It¡¯s really impolite to say half of the gossip!


    But seeing the strange atmosphere, he was smart enough not to speak.


    He just felt that it was a little strange. It was one thing for his brother and sister to know so much about the Yu family, but why was sister Yan so clear about it as well? he actually knew more than he did, a native of haicheng!


    What kind of person was sister Yan?


    Jiang Heng, who was staring at Shi Yan, suddenly met her smiling eyes and quickly retracted his gaze.


    When he came to his senses, he felt strange.


    no, why was he so afraid of sister yan? Sister Yan was so gentle! also, he was just curious. why did he feel guilty when sister yan looked at him?


    Strange.


    jiang heng walked all the way to han di¡¯s newly opened winery with such a strange feeling.


    the winery was veryrge and was divided into a winery tourist area and a winery wine area.


    The winery tourist area had a veryrge main building. Including the basement, there were three floors, and a single floor upied more than 1000 square meters. The first floor was a wine cer. If the guests were interested, they could choose the wine they liked. The first and second floor were leisure areas for guests to drink. The first floor was decorated in a Grand Hall style, while the second floor was in a pavilion style.


    There was a five-star hotel next to the main building for guests.


    There was a hot spring behind the hotel, but not many people came to the hot spring in this season.


    in addition, there was arge field of grapes in the winery tourist area, arge man-made beach, and arge golf course.


    all the buildings were built in the style of ancient western castles.


    As for the winery¡¯s brewing area, it was a ce that outsiders were forbidden from entering. Usually, only internal staff could set foot in.


    The car drove straight into the parking lot of the winery.


    big brother Han really knows how to have fun. This winery is much bigger than I thought. This is the life of a rich man! after entering the winery, jiang heng rolled down the car window and looked out. he kept eximing as if he had never seen the world.


    jiang rui rolled her eyes.


    ¡°jiang heng, can you not act like you have never seen the world? it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± The car would pass by asionally, and they would meet people on the road, most of whom were familiar faces to Jiang Rui.


    The winery was opening today, but it wasn¡¯t open to the public. It was more like a party where han di had invited his friends and family to celebrate. The winery would still be open to the public for another half a month. it could also be said that the owner of the winery wanted to let his friends and family experience it first. many people in their circle didn¡¯t like to be disturbed.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be embarrassed about? I¡¯ve never seen a ce like this before, and it¡¯s so fresh. Sis, you can¡¯t care too much about what others think of you. It¡¯s fine as long as you¡¯re free.¡±


    ¡°now you¡¯re lecturing me!¡± jiang rui scolded.


    ¡°i don¡¯t dare, i don¡¯t dare.¡±


    ......


    the two of them continued their banter and the car arrived at the parking lot.


    Jiang Cheng got out of the car and threw the car keys to the parking attendant. He sent a message to his assistant to get it fixed and then ignored it.


    this was jiang cheng¡¯s car, and many people knew it.


    jiang cheng was the person in charge of the jiang family in haicheng. there were many people who wanted to curry favor with him. as soon as they got out of the car, many people wanted toe forward to chat, but they didn¡¯t dare toe forward, as if they were afraid of disturbing and angering jiang cheng.


    Of course, there were also people who dared to step forward, such as the owner of the winery.


    The second young master of the Han family, han di.


    speaking of han di, he had an elder brother who died when he was two years old. therefore, some people called him first young master han and some people called him second young master han. it was not inappropriate for jiang heng to call him big brother han.


    However, those who were familiar with him would usually call him second young master han. For example, when Jiang Rui introduced han di to Shi Yan at the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion, he was the second young master of the Han family.


    other than han di, there were also some rich young masters.


    With the eye-catching Jiang Cheng around, most people¡¯s attention was on him. With Jiang Rui and Jiang Heng sharing some of the attention, very few eyes fell on Shi Yan.


    Among the few gazes that fell on her, some were stunned, some were curious, and some were envious.


    ¡°sheng, you¡¯re finally here.¡±


    it was only when han di, the owner of the winery, looked at shi yan that the people present noticed her.


    ¡°miss shi is here too!¡±


    When han di saw Shi Yan, everyone could see the surprise on his face.


    seeing that shi yan had be the focus of attention, jiang rui frowned and looked at han di.


    she only wanted to find a ce to introduce some people to yan, but she forgot that her brother¡¯s friend was interested in yan! It was all her fault for being careless and not thinking of this!


    in fact, jiang rui was rarely so careless. this time, it was also because han di had only met shi yan once. even if he was a little interested in shi yan, jiang rui thought that he was only stunned by her beauty at that time and would fade away after a while. after that, han di had not made any other moves, so it was easy for people to think that way.


    jiang rui did not expect him to notice shi yan at first nce.


    not only did he notice it, but he also showed it in front of so many people!


    Didn¡¯t han di know that his poprity among the girls in Haicheng was only second to her brother and the young master of the SU family? Why are you so enthusiastic? was he deliberately causing trouble for yan?


    Despite her dissatisfaction, Jiang Rui¡¯s etiquette did not allow her to interrupt when someone was greeting her in public. Of course, under special circumstances, he could ignore all manners.


    for example, when someone came to find trouble.


    seeing jiang rui¡¯s reaction, shi yan felt helpless and touched.


    she actually did not care much about what others thought of her. when she agreed to attend such an event with jiang rui, she had already expected this to happen.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was narcissistic, but she knew where her capitaly.


    Even if she tried her best to hide her presence, as long as someone¡¯s eyes swept past her, they would definitely notice her, and it would not be the kind of attention that would only stop for a few seconds. as long as she was noticed, most people would pay attention to her for a long time.


    she had gotten used to it after so many years.


    Of course, she could also disguise herself so that she didn¡¯t stand out, but why would she do that? why did she have to disguise herself and make herself ufortable because of other people¡¯s eyes?


    she just didn¡¯t want to see her acquaintances for the time being, not that she couldn¡¯t see them.


    ignoring everyone¡¯s surprised, curious, or unhappy gazes, shi yan smiled and nodded at han di.¡±Second young master han, congrattions.¡±


    it was to congratte him on the opening of his winery.


    ¡± i was a little bored after staying in the house for so long, ¡± she said. ¡± rui ¡®er just so happened to suggest it, so i followed her. sorry for disturbing you. ¡±


    the girl with a high ponytail was dressed so simply, but she still gave people a sense of elegance, making people¡¯s restless hearts calm down the moment they saw her.


    Her temperament was really unique among the girls he had seen. It was no wonder that he could not forget her with just one look. if he hadn¡¯t been busy with the opening of the winery these days, he would have run to the jiang family¡¯s old house to meet her by chance.


    A girl like her was too eye-catching, and if he was a stepte, he might be targeted by someone first. He had to hurry, so although it was a little abrupt and might even bring her a lot of trouble, he still wanted to choose the most direct way to pursue her.


    Since he dared to do this, he had the confidence to protect her.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. I¡¯m very happy that miss Shi cane.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t just stand outside, go in first.¡± In consideration of the possibility of rain, the party was held in the lobby on the first floor of the main building of the winery.


    Seeing that han di was so enthusiastic about Shi Yan, the others were even more curious about Shi Yan¡¯s identity. However, when they saw her appear with the Jiang family, some people guessed who she was.


    He was even more curious.


    the main thing was that she didn¡¯t look like what the rumors said.


    There were many low discussions.


    not far away, han yu, the third young master of the han family, looked over and stared at shi yan. his eyes were full of surprise and he asked the person beside him, ¡± ¡°who¡¯s that girl beside jiang rui? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him before.¡±

 Chapter 50

    ?


    Chapter 50: finding an opportunity to express his feelings


    Trantor: 549690339


    There were two people beside Hanyu, two girls. One was wearing a long white dress, and the other was wearing a yellow knee-length skirt. They looked like a pair of sisters.


    They were han shuangshuang and su mi.


    Han Yu was asking about han shuangshuang.


    When he asked this, han shuangshuang and su mi also saw Shi Yan. Su MI¡¯s face fell for a moment, but han shuangshuang did not react. She just kept her eyes on Shi Yan.


    how could a person not do anything and not specially dress up? how could he have such a strong presence just by standing there?


    This Shi Yan Wanwan


    ¡°The Jiang family has a guest recently. I wonder if third brother has heard about it?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard of it a little.¡± hanyu nodded.


    He looked at Shi Yan, who was not far away, and asked,¡±is this girl the guest of the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°yes, she¡¯s called shi yan.¡±


    ¡°you know her?¡± hanyu looked back at her.


    I don¡¯t know him. I just met him a few days ago when we were shopping. Rui ¡®er introduced him to me.


    suddenly, she saw hanyu staring at her.


    Han Yu¡¯s gaze made han shuangshuang¡¯s heart skip a beat. After she calmed down, she smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Third brother, why are you looking at me like that? i¡¯m not coaxing you, i really just met you while shopping, we didn¡¯t really have much contact.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not what i wanted to say.¡± hanyu said.


    shuangshuang, since you know that this girl is a guest of the Jiang family, you must have heard the rumors about grandma Jiang trying to matchmake her with Jiang Cheng.


    ¡°third brother, what are you trying to say?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be so nervous, i didn¡¯t want to say anything.¡± as expected of a hedonistic son of a rich family, hanyu¡¯s words were frivolous.


    ¡°i just wanted to casually mention that rumors can¡¯t be treated as true most of the time. you can only know the truth after you get in touch with it. since that girl is a guest of the jiang family, she should be the one who saved grandma jiang in the rumors. she has grandma jiang and the entire jiang family of sea city behind her. ¡±


    At this point, he stopped talking. His tone and expression revealed a sense of carefreeness, as if he really just wanted to casually mention it.


    He did not care how han shuangshuang would react to his words. He looked away from han shuangshuang and continued to walk forward.¡±Let¡¯s go over and say hello.¡±


    looking at his back, su mi said angrily, ¡± ¡°Sister shuangshuang, what does brother Hanyu mean? A warning? he¡¯s your brother, and he¡¯s actually warning you yingluo for an outsider!¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m done!¡± Han shuangshuang interrupted her, her tone a little harsh.


    when she saw su mi looking at her in shock, she tried her best to suppress her anger and put on a gentle and weak appearance.¡±i¡¯m sorry, my tone was a little harsh, but this is also because i don¡¯t like to hear others talk about third brother like this. third brother is not warning me, he is just reminding me. ¡±


    she looked in shi yan¡¯s direction and said, ¡± ¡± third brother is right. rumors can¡¯t be treated as true most of the time. we¡¯ll only know the truth after we get in touch with them. ¡±


    ¡°Mi ¡®er, don¡¯t cause trouble for miss Shiter,¡± she said, her eyes shing.


    ¡°but what if? What if the rumors were true? then wouldn¡¯t the young master jiang that you¡¯ve been guarding for so many years be taken away?¡±


    it was not su mi¡¯s style to do nothing and just watch.


    Her words caused han shuangshuang to pause for a moment, and then a sharp light shed in her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s no¡± what if ¡°!¡±


    ¡°Second brother,¡± han yu first greeted han di before looking at the others.


    ¡°I know Sheng and Rui ¡®er are back, why are you here, Heng?¡± heughed. don¡¯t you know that minors aren¡¯t suitable for this kind of asion?¡±


    Jiang Heng rolled his eyes at him and ignored him.


    What did he mean by ¡®it¡¯s inappropriate for an underaged person toe to this kind of asion¡¯? a dandy who yed in all kinds of big ces actually had the nerve to say such things!


    ¡°i say, little heng, what¡¯s with that look?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bother with your eyes!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll just ignore her.¡±


    He turned to Shi Yan and became serious in a second.


    ¡°this is?¡± he asked in a rtively serious tone.


    ¡°Shi Yan,¡± shi yan was the first to speak with a faint smile.


    it wasn¡¯t just jiang rui. even jiang cheng, who usually didn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, looked at shi yan in surprise.


    Usually, Shi Yan wouldn¡¯t make the first sound in such a situation. She would only respond politely after the other party introduced her or greeted her.


    her attitude towards hanyu seemed to be particrly good?


    jiang rui sized hanyu up from head to toe and pouted. how could such a rich yboy be as cute and likable as her? when they first met, she didn¡¯t even get this special treatment from yan.


    Han Yu didn¡¯t know Shi Yan well. He didn¡¯t know what other people were thinking. He didn¡¯t know that he had received special treatment from Shi Yan.


    While he was sighing about such an elegant and quiet beauty, he replied in a friendly manner, ¡± ¡± oh, it¡¯s miss shi. hello, miss shi. i¡¯m han yu. ¡±


    ¡°hello,¡± shi yan smiled.


    she had met han yu before. when she first arrived in haicheng, she went to the restaurant alone after buying a meeting gift for jiang rui and the others. she saw him leaving the restaurant with su mu.


    she just didn¡¯t know who he was at the time.


    It turned out to be the Han family.


    Han di quickly noticed the situation. Seeing Han Yu smiling at Shi Yan and Shi Yan smiling back at Han Yu, he quickly walked over and pulled Han Yu aside.


    Hanyu, I don¡¯t care what you do out there, but don¡¯t mess around with miss Shi. She came here with Cheng Rui ¡®er. She¡¯s under the protection of the Jiang family!


    ¡°second brother, you¡¯re not right!¡± hanyu blinked at him.


    ¡°to be honest, are you interested in this miss shi? If it¡¯s interesting, then it¡¯s interesting. You¡¯re already 27 and you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship. I won¡¯tugh at you, so why would you use the Jiang family as a pretense?¡±


    ¡± also, although i¡¯m a dandy, i have a bottom line. i¡¯ve never fooled around outside. i¡¯ve always had serious girlfriends. don¡¯t you ruin my reputation! ¡±


    ¡°But second brother, you didn¡¯t deny what I said just now. Are you really interested in this miss Shi?¡± As he spoke, he turned around and stole a nce at Shi Yan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless beautiful women, but I¡¯ll still be stunned by her at first sight. This means that her looks and temperament are absolutely up to standard. Let¡¯s not talk about her family background for the time being, she¡¯s definitely enough to match you. but second brother, isn¡¯t the age gap a little too big? is it appropriate for an old cow to eat young grass?¡±


    the first half of his sentence had deeply touched han di¡¯s heart. he was just about to say that this unreliable younger brother of his was finally reliable for once, but the second half of his sentence pierced his heart.


    He elbowed Hanyu¡¯s stomach.


    Oh! Hanyu cried out, ¡± second brother, are you angry from embarrassment? ¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t bear to hear the truth? then i must tell the truth! She¡¯s a good match for you, but you¡¯re not good enough for her, second brother! other than your family background being a little better than hers, i don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good match for her in any way. i¡¯ve never seen a girl who¡¯s so eye-catching even when she¡¯s standing in the middle of so many outstanding people without makeup.¡±


    ¡°Hanyu, you¡¯re tired of living, right?¡±


    han yu dodged, and the kick missed.


    He didn¡¯t dare to chase after her, for fear that Shi Yan would discover him if he made too much noise.


    In fact, Shi Yan was not looking at them at all.


    She thought that they were going over to talk about serious business, and she did not have the habit of eavesdropping on other people¡¯s conversations.


    han shuangshuang and su mi came over.


    han shuangshuang walked closer and called out in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Sheng.¡±


    Jiang Rui felt goosebumps all over her body when she heard this. She quickly pulled Shi Yan to the side.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s actions fell into Jiang Cheng¡¯s eyes, and his gaze on han shuangshuang darkened.


    frightened by his gaze, han shuangshuang immediately froze on the spot, and her face turned pale.


    she had always known that even if the han family and the jiang family had a deep friendship, and even if jiang cheng was friends with her second brother, jiang cheng would never treat her any differently because of these.


    He did not say anything to embarrass her on the spot because of her second brother and the Han family!


    however, she was not willing to ept this!


    What was so bad about her that he looked down on her?


    she did not dare to get any closer. with a pale face, she forced a smile and called out,¡±big brother jiang.¡± then, she turned to jiang rui and shi yan.¡±rui ¡®er, miss shi.¡±


    they didn¡¯t dare to wait for jiang cheng¡¯s reply, nor did they dare to look at his expression.


    ¡°sister shuangshuang.¡±


    ¡°miss han.¡±


    Jiang Rui and Shi Yan returned a polite smile.


    before he could speak, he heard jiang cheng shout, ¡± Jiang Rui ¡®er, let¡¯s go. Aren¡¯t you cold wearing so little outside? ¡±


    jiang rui was afraid that he would take off his suit and put it on her, wasting her effort, so she said hurriedly,¡±leng leng leng! let¡¯s go in!¡±


    he pulled shi yan along and followed jiang sheng.


    shi yan nced at her wrist that was being held by jiang rui, but she did not avoid it.


    Speaking of which, Jiang Rui was the first girl of her age to be so close to her. she didn¡¯t hate it, but she found it a little novel.


    When su mi, who had followed behind, saw han shuangshuang standing there alone with her lips pursed, she said angrily, ¡± ¡°Why are they ignoring you? That was too impolite! and what was shi yan wearing? As expected, a country bumpkin is a country bumpkin, not presentable!¡±


    su mi¡¯s voice was a little loud, and it attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    This made han shuangshuang feel very embarrassed. She was already in a bad mood, and now her mood was even worse.


    ¡°Alright, mi ¡®er, don¡¯t say such things again. If others hear it, they¡¯ll say that you didn¡¯t bring up your family well!¡± I¡¯ll also be implicated if I stand with you!¡±


    su mi looked at han shuangshuang in disbelief.


    ¡°sister shuangshuang, why did you say that about me?¡±


    Before she could finish her sentence, han shuangshuang turned around and left, leaving su mi standing where she was, thinking that she was hallucinating. She could not believe that the gentle and kind han shuangshuang would treat her like this.


    A momentter, she weirdly put the me on Shi Yan for what han Shuang Shuang had done to her!


    she felt that the reason why han shuangshuang had be like this and treated her like this was all because of shi yan. All she could think about was how gentle and nice han shuangshuang had been to her before Shi Yan had appeared.


    The way his brain worked was very iprehensible.


    On the other side, the group had already entered the main building of the winery.


    For the opening party of the winery, the first floor of the main building was the party venue, which was quite spectacr.


    Many people had already arrived, and they were all chatting with each other.


    Along the way, people greeted han di, Jiang Sheng, and the others. But because Jiang Sheng, the cold-faced God, was there, no one came up to them and left automatically after saying hello.


    the group of them went straight to the second floor.


    han di had specially prepared a private room to receive them.


    han di slowed down and walked beside shi yan. ¡± Ms. Shi, this should be the first time you¡¯ve been to such a ce since you came to Haicheng. Let me introduce a few friends to you first. They¡¯re all sitting in the pavilion.


    on the other side of shi yan, jiang rui secretly rolled her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°second brother han, why are you stealing my job? I was the one who suggested introducing some friends to Yan, and it¡¯s my mission today.¡±


    just now, when they were going upstairs, jiang rui had whispered to shi yan that she would introduce a few friends to her so that she could be mentally prepared. han di had overheard her.


    ¡°besides, you¡¯re not the one who asked the others to wait upstairs. i asked my brother to do it for me. don¡¯t take my credit. i still have to perform well in front of yan!¡±


    Han di could tell that Jiang Rui was deliberately stopping him from getting close to Shi Yan.


    but why? Could it be because of her brother?


    But didn¡¯t ah Sheng say he was not interested in Shi Yan?


    han di did not understand. he decided to secretly call jiang rui over for a good chatter.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have taken your credit. i¡¯m just afraid that miss shi will be nervous, so i¡¯m just saying this to make her rx.¡±


    before jiang rui could say anything, shi yan smiled and nodded at han di politely and in a distant manner.¡±Thank you for your concern, second young master han.¡±


    shi yan had a very special temperament, which made her look emotionless. Everyone and everything seemed to be the same to her. They couldn¡¯t stir up any emotions in her, and she was always indifferent.


    however, at this moment, han di could clearly feel that she had other emotions.


    distance.


    She kept her distance from him.


    He didn¡¯t hide it at all.


    Han di was stunned.


    even after everyone else had entered the pavilion, he was still standing there in a daze.


    So Shi Yan had seen through his thoughts and refused him without even giving him a chance to speak?


    She looked like such a gentle person who always had an elegant smile on her face wherever she went. She did not expect that she could be so ruthless.


    however, he still didn¡¯t want to give up.


    this was the first time he had fallen for a girl in his twenty-seven years of life.


    Since she had seen through his thoughts, he would not drag it out any longer. He would find an opportunity to express his feelings to herter!

 Chapter 51

    ?


    Chapter 51: an outstanding young generation


    Trantor: 549690339


    the few of them entered the private room. there were five people sitting inside, and only one girl.


    Without a doubt, their gazes fell on Shi Yan. This was because everyone in the pavilion was familiar, and Shi Yan was the only unfamiliar face.


    Jiang Rui took Shi Yan¡¯s hand. Let Me Introduce Her to you. This is Shi Yan, my grandmother¡¯s Savior. She¡¯s now an honored guest of the Jiang family in Haicheng and a good friend of mine.


    ¡°Yan, that¡¯s Jing Xuan, the young master of family Jing.¡±


    Sitting in a corner, he was dressed in a ck shirt and was undoubtedly very good-looking. After hearing Jiang Rui¡¯s introduction, he nodded slightly at Shi Yan. It was not warm, but it was not rude.


    Shi Yan naturally smiled and nodded in response.


    the one beside him is Jing Han, the third daughter of the Jing family.


    She was a woman in a red dress with big wavy hair, looking very mature. After Jiang Rui¡¯s introduction, she enthusiastically raised her ss of red wine to Shi Yan. Hello, since you¡¯re Rui ¡®er¡¯s friend, we¡¯re on the same side from now on. You look about the same age as Rui¡¯ er, but I¡¯m a little older than you. You can call me sister hai LAN. If you have any trouble, juste to me. I¡¯m good at solving problems.


    ¡°Sister Han, Yan is a quiet girl. Don¡¯t scare her.¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    Jing Han did not get angry. Instead, he looked at Shi Yan and agreed, ¡± ¡± i can tell that you¡¯re a quiet little beauty. i like beautiful women the most. i¡¯ll protect you in haicheng from now on. if you need anything, just tell me my name. ¡±


    With this attitude, people who didn¡¯t know would think that she was a gangster.


    She was doing well in Sea city Base, though.


    shi yan had never refused others ¡®face, especially when they were being friendly. she smiled and said,¡±then i¡¯ll have to trouble sister han to take care of me in the future.¡±


    jing han didn¡¯t say anything more. he raised his eyebrows and raised his ss to shi yan.


    Jiang Rui then introduced the other three people to Shi Yan.


    ¡°yan, that¡¯s li xiran, the young master of the li family, meng chengxu, and wang yinghao, the young master of the wang family.¡±


    After greeting each other, the few of them sat down.


    since jiang rui had specially introduced them to shi yan, they were definitely not random people. these people were all on good terms with jiang cheng and were almost all heirs of their families. jiang cheng often brought jiang rui with him, and over time, jiang rui became familiar with them.


    jiang rui and jiang cheng had specially brought shi yan over to introduce her to them. even if some of them would asionally be out of tune, they would not mess around in front of shi yan.


    They were all very polite.


    However, when they saw Shi Yan, they were not as calm as they looked.


    What happened to the vige girl?


    This dignified and magnanimous appearance of not having stage fright was not at all like this.


    He was also an extremely quiet person. Since he came in, other than simply greeting everyone, he had been sitting quietly. However, she didn¡¯t give off the feeling that she was a loner when she sat there quietly.


    Because when people looked at her, nine out of ten times, she would respond with a smile.


    After Jiang Cheng sat down, he held a ss of red wine and chatted with Jing Xuan about business. Han di sat next to them and asionally interrupted, but his eyes would always unconsciously nce in Shi Yan¡¯s direction.


    the pavilion was very elegant, and light music was ying. everyone sitting in the pavilion was smart and knew each other well. Han Di¡¯s actions were so obvious that anyone could see what he was thinking.


    however, no one pointed it out.


    shi yan was introduced to everyone by jiang rui, and han di was obviously interested in shi yan. the boys naturally did not want to talk to her, so jing han was the only one left.


    The three girls sat together, with Jiang Rui in the middle.


    Jing Han¡¯s gaze shifted between Shi Yan and han di. He put down his crossed legs with great interest and leaned forward slightly. He gently swirled the wine ss in one hand as he looked at Shi Yan and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Yan, do you want to drink?¡±


    after sitting down, jiang rui was so focused on tinkering with the local snacks for shi yan to try that she had forgotten to ask if she drank.


    This was a winery, and the main selling point was the hidden wine. It would be a waste if one did not drink at the winery.


    when she heard jing han¡¯s question about shi yan, jiang rui suddenly remembered to ask, ¡± ¡°Oh yeah, Yan, do you drink?¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Shi Yan answered Jiang Rui first, then smiled at Jing Han.¡±i do, but i don¡¯t drink often.¡±


    Not only did she not drink often, she had only drunk alcohol twice in her life.


    One time, when her grandmother had passed away, she had found a bottle of red wine from someone¡¯s collection in the cer of the small farmyard she lived in. She had only taken a sip before the ss was snatched away by someone who said that she was underage and could not drink. the first time was during her 18th birthday ceremony. another bottle of red wine was found in the cer. however, it was not her, but the owner of the red wine.


    The two of them finished the entire bottle of red wine.


    ¡°Then shall we have a drink?¡±


    Jing Han¡¯s mboyant smile matched her red gown.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Shi Yan smiled elegantly.


    Jing Han poured two sses and handed one to her and the other to Jiang Rui.


    Shi Yan and Jiang Rui thanked him and took it.


    ¡°sister yan, although we just met, i¡¯ve always made friends based on affinity. you¡¯re a perfect match for me, so i¡¯ll make you my friend.¡±


    Shi Yan gently clinked her ss and said with a faint smile,¡±Thank you, sister hai LAN. I¡¯ll be counting on you to take care of me in Haicheng from now on.¡±


    it was clearly a verymon formality. jing han had heard such formalities countless times, but she felt that shi yan¡¯s words were very different from what others said. She couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was different, but she felt that it was morefortable to hear it from Shi Yan.


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡±


    Jiang Rui also clinked her ss with Shi Yan. Looking at the ss of red wine in Shi Yan¡¯s hand, she was a little worried.¡±Yan, you really know how to drink? If you don¡¯t know, there¡¯s no need to force it. There are no outsiders here.¡±


    ¡°I will, I just don¡¯t drink it often.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Rui¡¯s worried face, as if she was an elder who was worried about the children at home, Shi Yan could not help but smile.¡±Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drink too much, so I won¡¯t get drunk.¡±


    ¡°alright, then don¡¯t drink if you can¡¯t drink anymore. don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    shi yan smiled and nodded. jiang rui then clinked sses with shi yan.


    when the others saw this scene, they were more or less surprised.


    They knew very well what kind of person Jiang Rui was. Although she was cheerful and lively, there were not many people she could really treat as friends. Even people like them wouldn¡¯t have gotten so close to her if they weren¡¯t on good terms with Jiang Cheng and had more opportunities to meet her.


    It was the first time they had seen Jiang Rui care so much about a girl of the same age.


    This was not something that Shi Yan could do just because she had saved Jiang Rui¡¯s grandmother. It was enough to treat his Savior with hospitality, unlike how he treated his friends.


    to be treated as a friend by jiang rui sincerely, it seemed that shi yan was not only attractive on the outside, but also on the inside.


    He looked over and saw that she was sitting upright with her left hand gently ced on herp and her right hand holding a ss of red wine.


    drinking in such an environment, it gave people the feeling that she was in a quiet and elegant teahouse, carefully sipping tea.


    That elegance was something that people couldn¡¯t help but admire.


    her dress couldn¡¯t be any simpler, but it couldn¡¯t hide her temperament. who would believe that she was an orphan from the countryside?

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: jiang sheng¡¯s sudden advice


    Trantor: 549690339


    Jing Han was the first to speak, ¡± ¡°Sister Yan, it¡¯s a pleasure to watch you drink,¡±


    She felt that she was a beauty, and her face was more like a Beauty¡¯s than Shi Yan¡¯s. However, she dared to guarantee that if she sat with Shi Yan, Shi Yan would definitely be more conspicuous and pleasing to the eye.


    did han di have feelings for shi yan?


    it seemed that the rumors about shi yan and jiang cheng being a couple were false. han di would not be so insensible as to snatch his brother¡¯s man.


    To be honest, regardless of everything else, she felt that han di was not worthy of Shi Yan.


    It was not that han di was bad, but the two of them were not the same at all. They did not look like a couple when they stood together.


    If Hanyu had known what Jing Han was thinking, he would have called her a ¡®soulmate¡¯.


    jing han thought that shi yan would be embarrassed by herpliment, but shi yan smiled at her and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    This beauty was special, and she liked her!


    it¡¯s boring to sit here. Rui ¡®er, Yan, let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯ll introduce some of my sisters to Yan.


    of course, jiang rui did not have any objections.


    yan had shown her face, so there was no need to hide. it would be better to let everyone recognize her face and know that she was under the protection of the jiang family in haicheng, so that they wouldn¡¯te to her trouble in the future.


    Since she was already here, Shi Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t be bashful.


    Most importantly, she could tell that Jiang Rui wanted her to show her face.


    She was only a month older than her. She really did not know where Jiang Rui¡¯s sense of responsibility to protect her came from.


    jiang heng, who had been invisible since he came in, also got up and left.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you!¡± Han Yu, who was chatting with Wang yinghao, saw that they were leaving and quickly put down his wine ss and followed.


    Jiang Sheng and han di were also about to follow, but they were stopped by Jing Xuan and Li xiran.


    what jing xuan said was, ¡± don¡¯t keep an eye on your sister every time youe out. she¡¯s not a child anymore. she won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. sit down and talk about business. ¡±


    These words were clearly directed at Jiang Cheng.


    second brother Han, why are you in such a hurry to leave? ¡± li xiran said. stay and let¡¯s talk.


    han di had no choice but to sit down.


    He pped li xiran¡¯s hand away and said in disdain, ¡± ¡°what do we have to talk about? disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about that miss Shi Yan, Zhenzhen.¡±


    ¡°you can tell?¡± han di looked at him seriously.


    ¡°who are we? do you think i can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking?¡±


    He then looked at Jiang Cheng and said,¡±Speaking of which, brother Yi, are the rumors true?¡± It¡¯s the rumor that grandma Jiang took her to your house to make her her her granddaughter-inw.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fake.¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s fake, you should deal with it. Don¡¯t let people spread rumors and cause trouble for the girl. Brother yang, don¡¯t you know how popr you are with the girls?¡±


    meng chengxu looked at li xiran in surprise. ¡± no, xiran. when did you be so bold? ¡± he asked. you actually dare to speak to brother ben like that.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m just thinking for brother zheng,¡± li xiran giggled.


    Jiang Cheng nced at him indifferently. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to deal with it. In a few days, these groundless rumors will die down.


    ¡°So, brother che really doesn¡¯t have any interest in this miss Shi?¡± Although Wang yinghao knew what was going on, he still had to ask. After all, it was obvious that han di was interested in Shi Yan. He didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Sheng and han di turn against each other over a woman. Who should he help then?


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°then, second brother han, you have a chance.¡± Wang yinghao smiled at han di.


    But he heard Jiang Cheng say, he doesn¡¯t have a chance.


    his tone was decisive.


    When han di, who was already a little disappointed, heard Jiang Sheng¡¯s words, he felt terrible.


    ¡°Sheng, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything, it¡¯s just a piece of advice,¡±


    ¡°no, ah sheng, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not interested in miss shi?¡±


    Li xiran also looked at Jiang Cheng and said,¡¯that¡¯s right, brother he, I thought you were not interested in miss Shi Yan? Why did you still give second brother Han advice?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s inconvenient to say more, i have my own reasons.¡±


    jiang cheng looked at them with a serious expression. ¡± ¡°but you all know me well. i never talk nonsense.¡±


    after saying that, he put down his ss and did not care about the others ¡®reactions.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go down first.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what did Sheng mean just now?¡± han di was dumbfounded after he left.


    the others looked at each other and didn¡¯t speak. li xiran shrugged.¡±I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡°But second brother Han, you know that brother Yi never talks nonsense. If it wasn¡¯t for our friendship, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t ignore what sheng said.¡±


    Jing Xuan patted han Di¡¯s shoulder and left.


    The others consoled han di and left the private room, leaving him alone for a while.


    It was the first time in his twenty-seven years of life that he had feelings for a girl. It was a big blow that he had to die in the womb before he could even take action.


    when they came out of the pavilion, li xiran suddenly asked, ¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I see su mu? isn¡¯t heing?¡±


    Meng chengxu and Wang yinghao both shook their heads.


    of all of us, you and Han Yu are the closest to su mu, ¡± Wang yinghao said. if you don¡¯t know, how can we? ¡±


    ¡°do you know why sheng said that? He even said that it¡¯s not convenient to say more, but what is the reason that even he is not allowed to say more?¡±


    ¡°and what¡¯s with that shi yan? second brother han is one of the best among our younger generation, and he¡¯s the heir of the han family. why does he have to be warned just to chase someone? Did Shi Yan have a powerful background? and powerful to the point that even brother ben is afraid of it?¡±


    Wang yinghao didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°who knows?¡± li xiran said with a smile.


    ¡°but since brother che said that it¡¯s inconvenient to say more about the reason, let¡¯s not ask too much. with brother che¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t say such things for no reason. the fact that he could say it is enough to show that the matter is not simple.¡±


    meng chengxu and wang yinghao both felt that what he said made sense.


    *


    when shi yan and the others came down from the second floor, han shuangshuang and su mi, who had been stopped by acquaintances and couldn¡¯t follow them, came over.


    ¡°mi ¡®er, is she the rumored person who moved into the jiang family¡¯s old mansion? she does look pretty, but she¡¯s just a bumpkin and looks poor. look at what she¡¯s wearing. isn¡¯t she embarrassed to appear in such an asion?¡±


    Su mi followed han shuangshuang over, while a girl followed su mi.


    he had a slightly acrid appearance.


    Su mi scoffed. some people are just so thick-skinned and don¡¯t know their ce. They think they can really be a Golden Phoenix that flies out of the mountains, but they don¡¯t know that a pheasant will always be a pheasant and will never be a Phoenix!


    ¡± it¡¯s fine if she doesn¡¯t know her ce and wants to climb up the socialdder, but she¡¯s not even putting in her best effort. at least she¡¯s dressed up for such an asion. i don¡¯t know what jiang rui is thinking, how could she be so ridiculing to such an unpresentable person? ¡±


    Pa-


    A soft sound interrupted su MI¡¯s words, and the surroundings fell into a dead silence.


    su mi¡¯s face was sshed with red wine, and she looked as embarrassed as she could be.


    su mi was stunned. it took her a while to react and scream, ¡± ¡°Ah!¡±


    ¡°Who is it? You actually dare to ssh wine on me! find yingluo.¡±


    Before the word ¡± die ¡± coulde out, su MI¡¯s voice was stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 53

    ?


    Chapter 53: chapter 53-calm shi yan


    Trantor: 549690339


    jing han, who was dressed in a red gown, swirled the empty wine ss in her hand and smiled at su mi. ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you brush your teeth when you went out?¡±


    They were still a few steps away from su mi and the others, and the party was a little noisy, but su mi and the girl¡¯s voices were not suppressed at all, so they could hear them very clearly.


    jiang rui¡¯s face darkened, and so did jiang heng¡¯s, but they didn¡¯t react as quickly as jing han. Jing Han picked up a ss of wine from the waiter¡¯s tray and threw it at su MI¡¯s face.


    the speed was so fast that no one could react.


    Even Shi Yan was a little surprised.


    Although Jing Han had said that he would protect her, she had just met him.


    however, the surprise in shi yan¡¯s eyes onlysted for a few seconds. she quickly returned to her usual calm and faint smile.


    she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to stand up for others, but she wasn¡¯t someone who would let others bully her without fighting back. moreover, now that someone had stood up for her, she wouldn¡¯t stand aside and watch others stand up for her.


    She nced at su mi and the other girl and smiled.¡±it seems that miss su and this youngdy have a lot of opinions about me.¡±


    Su mi was in a sorry state after being sshed with wine and being stared at by so many people. She only felt that she had lost a lot of face today. She was burning with anger, but she did not dare to offend Jing Han.


    she could only re at shi yan angrily, only to be met with shi yan¡¯s elegant smile.


    shi yan¡¯s smile was very gentle, but for a moment, she felt an inexplicable chill in her heart.


    She looked at Shi Yan in a daze and listened to her continue with a smile.¡±if you have any opinions or dissatisfaction with me, the two of you can say it in front of me, there¡¯s no need to hide it.¡±


    ¡± but if i remember correctly, i don¡¯t seem to be familiar with the two of you. could it be that the two of you have been taught to gossip about others behind their backs? ¡±


    the originally noisy party had quieted down a lot because of jing han¡¯s ssh just now. now that shi yan had spoken, the people who were still talking quieted down one after another, perhaps because of her elegant and quiet temperament.


    There were at least 50 people at the party, and most of them were prominent figures in Haicheng. Su mi felt embarrassed being stared at by so many eyes. She wanted to scold them back, but she didn¡¯t dare to.


    It was because she was indeed in the wrong to gossip.


    if she scolded him back, her reputation in haicheng would be ruined tomorrow!


    However, she was not willing to just let it go after embarrassing herself so much!


    She did not dare to face Jing Han and the others, so she gritted her teeth and said to Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°How is it gossip? am i not telling the truth? what was the asion today? Does miss Shi think that you¡¯re dressed like this? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s impolite, and you won¡¯t allow others to say it?¡±


    he avoided the main point and did not mention how she had called shi yan a wild chicken and how she wanted to be a golden phoenix.


    It could be seen that su mi had some brains.


    ¡°What asion? Isn¡¯t it just a normal party?¡± jiang rui scoffed.


    ¡°it¡¯s not a formal banquet or cocktail party, so why can¡¯t i wear anything? It¡¯s good to be free.¡±


    She knew that someone would find trouble for her.


    However, she didn¡¯t regret that she didn¡¯t force Yan to change into more formal clothes. Yan could wear whatever she wanted. Why did she have to make things difficult for herself for someone else? Even if Yan dressed up formally today, people would still find other reasons to cause trouble.


    ¡°besides, this is second brother han¡¯s ce. as the owner, he doesn¡¯t have any opinion on yan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Su mi, Wang Jia, don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ve overstepped your boundaries? Or are you guys representing second brother Han or the Han family?¡±


    These words were a little heavy. If han di was a narrow-minded person, these two people would have offended him. They might even have offended the Han family.


    ¡± other people¡¯s actions have nothing to do with my second brother or the han family. rui ¡®er, don¡¯t push everyone to the han family. our family¡¯s threshold is not that low. ¡± hanyu¡¯s tone was mocking.


    Of course, this mockery was directed at su mi and Wang Jia.


    He nced at Shi Yan as he spoke.


    This little girl from the countryside, as rumored, surprised him.


    not only was her appearance and temperament extraordinary, but she was also so unyielding. most importantly, when she just got up, she gave people the feeling of being calm and indifferent, which was even rarer.


    this kind of calm heart was not something anyone could have.


    he wondered what kind of family could have raised such a person.


    he was only neen years old.


    Even a neen-year-old child from a great aristocratic family might not have her kind heart.


    yes, even if there was no evidence, hanyu was 90% sure that the rumor about shi yan, the orphan girl from the countryside, was false.


    han yu¡¯s words made su mi and wang jia blush.


    there was nothing more embarrassing than being pped in the face!


    However, Hanyu obviously did not n to let them go so easily. He continued, ¡± ¡°su mi, are you tired of your family¡¯s rise in recent years and want to return to how it was in the past? if you are, i can help you talk to su mu.¡±


    su mi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and she hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°I was speaking without thinking just now! brother hanyu, please don¡¯t tell my cousin about such a small matter, just do it for sister shuangshuang¡¯s sake.¡±


    without the su family¡¯s support, her family would not have the status they had today, and she would not have been able to enter this circle! She did not want to lose everything she had now, and she could not lose it!


    With just one word from su mu, she would immediately lose all of this!


    However, she didn¡¯t notice that her words made han shuangshuang¡¯s expression change instantly.


    as expected, the next second, han yu turned to han shuangshuang. ¡± ¡°shuang shuang, don¡¯t you look at who you¡¯re making friends with? You¡¯re the one who brought them here, and today is your brother¡¯s ce. Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing your brother and the Han family by watching them talk about guests in private?¡±


    having been shamed by her own cousin in public, han shuangshuang¡¯s expression was very ugly.


    However, with so many people staring at her, she couldn¡¯t refute, or it would only be more embarrassing.


    He clenched his fist and tried to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, third brother. i saw rui ¡®er, sister han, and miss shiing down the stairs just now. i was too busy greeting them and didn¡¯t pay attention to what mi¡¯ er and the others were saying. ¡±


    han di and han shuangshuang were from the han family¡¯s main branch, while han yu was from the han family¡¯s second branch. However, ording to the family ranking, han di was second, Han Yu was third, and han shuangshuang was the only girl in the Han family¡¯s grandson generation.


    however, even if han shuangshuang was the only girl in the han family, han yu¡¯s rtionship with her was only average, and han yu had always been someone who did as he pleased.


    A mistake was a mistake, and he would not give han shuangshuang any face.


    Others might not know, but he knew what han shuangshuang was thinking.


    As long as she reminded or warned them, su mi and the others would not dare to gossip in the Han family¡¯s territory.


    it could be seen that han shuangshuang had silently allowed su mi and the others to say such things.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve brought him here, you have to keep an eye on him! you¡¯re really good for being so embarrassed in your own territory!¡±


    many pairs of eyes fell on her, and han shuangshuang could even feel the disdain in many of their eyes. she felt as if her face was on fire.

 Chapter 54

    ?


    Chapter 54: a warning from her


    Trantor: 549690339


    The next second, her eyes reddened and she looked pitiful.¡±third brother, how can you say that about me? i already said that i was too busy greeting rui ¡®er and the others and didn¡¯t pay attention to what mi¡¯ er and the others said.¡±


    She turned to su mi and her tears fell. She said in an aggrieved and reprimanding tone, ¡± ¡°mi ¡®er, how can you casually talk about people? It¡¯s just an ordinary party, it¡¯s up to miss Shi to dress however she wants. Just like what Rui ¡®er said, it¡¯s fine as long as she¡¯sfortable.¡±


    ¡± also, a person¡¯s birth is not up to them to decide. how can you use miss shi¡¯s birth as an excuse? ¡±


    hearing han shuangshuang¡¯s words, su mi felt wronged. ¡± ¡°sister shuangshuang, i¡¯m ran ran.¡±


    ¡± alright, go and change into a clean set of clothes. most of the people who came today are familiar with us in the circle. don¡¯t be rude. ¡± Looking at su MI¡¯s disheveled state, a sh of disgust appeared in han shuangshuang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°i¡¯ll stay and help you apologize to miss shi. i won¡¯t be apanying you. wang jia, apany mier to change her clothes.¡±


    these two idiots! She had lost so much face!


    wang jia was initially reluctant, but when she met han shuangshuang¡¯s gaze, she quickly dragged su mi away.


    at this time, jing xuan, li xiran, and the other two had finished watching the show on the stairs and went downstairs. jiang cheng, who had followed them, and han di, who had stayed in the pavilion for a while, also went downstairs.


    han di hade down when he heard themotion downstairs. at that time, he had been struggling over whether he should continue to express his feelings to shi yan because of jiang sheng¡¯s advice.


    when he heard the movement from downstairs, he could only stop his inner conflict and go down to check.


    he was the host of the party after all.


    however, he came a littlete. he only appeared after su mi and wang jia had left.


    seeing the strange atmosphere, he asked, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The scene was silent, and no one gave him an exnation. However, han Di¡¯s eyesight was good. He could tell that Shi Yan and han shuangshuang were the center of this strange atmosphere.


    frowning slightly, she nced at han shuangshuang and asked everyone, ¡± ¡°Why did my ce suddenly turn cold? is it because i didn¡¯t serve you well?¡±


    When he asked this question, there was a response.


    there were very few people in haicheng who dared to not give face to han di, the heir of the han family.


    ¡°of course it¡¯s not yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Young master Han¡¯s hospitality is very thoughtful, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Let miss han exin to young master han.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Shuangshuang, tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°second brother, it¡¯s mi ¡®er. she said miss shi wanwan.¡±


    ¡°Let me do the talking.¡± jiang rui interrupted han shuangshuang, who was still hesitating.


    He nced at han shuangshuang with a slightly unfriendly look. Who knew what she was going to say next would harm Yan?


    if han shuangshuang told them about yan, even if the others didn¡¯t dare to say anything now, they would definitely talk about yan behind her back.


    Can¡¯t they see how protective the Jiang family is of Yan? It seemed like she had to get her brother to remind the Han family and the SU family to teach their juniors well!


    She wasn¡¯t bullying the Han and su families. She was thinking for them on ount of all the rtionships they had.


    her older brother had onlye out to remind them. if her fifth uncle came out to make things difficult for them, they would be in trouble.


    She didn¡¯t even dare to imagine what it would be like.


    Even though she hadn¡¯t seen her uncle and Yan up close, she could tell how much he valued Yan from the scene where he sent her home.


    She dared to say that Yan was the only person in the world who her fifth uncle would personally send off.


    after some consideration, jiang rui decided to drag han shuangshuang into this. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s sister shuangshuang¡¯s good friends, su mi and Wang Jia, who are talking bad about Yan. Second brother Han, this is your ce, and everyone here today is your guest. We didn¡¯t make a scene to give you face.¡±


    ¡°but brother han, yan is an important guest of the jiang family. since she came here with us, she is also your guest. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s someone else, but isn¡¯t it inappropriate for the person sister shuangshuang brought to be so outspoken?¡±


    ¡°Sister shuangshuang is your biological sister, so she¡¯s considered half the host of this party. ¡®is the master against yan by letting his people hurt the guests?¡¯ Or is he targeting our Jiang family?¡±


    Han di,¡±hehe.¡±


    this girl¡¯s words were so harsh, she really didn¡¯t give him any face at all! He was her brother¡¯s best friend!


    However, he could tell that Jiang Rui was very protective of Shi Yan.


    Moreover, he did not need to think to know what Jiang Rui had said about su mi and Wang Jia badmouthing Shi Yan.


    If Shi Yan was a sensitive girl, she would feel terrible when she heard those discussions.


    more importantly, this was his territory!


    to let the girl that he liked for the first time be bullied in his own territory, wasn¡¯t this a p to his face?


    Han Di¡¯s expression was ugly.


    he looked at han shuangshuang.


    his gaze caused han shuangshuang to shiver.


    actually, han shuangshuang was a little afraid of her brother.


    han di was usually very easy to talk to. he was the heir of a family, and he was able to take care of his family¡¯s business while also working in the medical profession that he liked. he was doing very well in this profession, and he even opened such arge winery in his spare time. it was clear that he was very capable and definitely not a person without dignity.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss shi,¡± han shuangshuang said, biting her lip.


    he only felt humiliated.


    Especially when Jiang Sheng was still there watching.


    She had never been so embarrassed!


    smoke! smoke!


    Why would someone who was not in their circle and was from apletely different worlde and disturb their circle!


    if shi yan had not suddenly appeared, there would not have been so many problems! If Shi Yan hadn¡¯t suddenly appeared, Jiang Cheng would definitely be hers!


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, or perhaps she had guessed it, but she didn¡¯t care.


    Shi Yan only looked at han shuangshuang and smiled gently. ¡± the one who has lost her manners and talked about others behind their backs isn¡¯t miss han. miss han, you don¡¯t have to apologize. ¡±


    then she added, ¡± it¡¯s just that i don¡¯t like people talking about me behind my back. if possible, i hope miss han can remind your friends. this is the only time. there will be no more next time. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shi. I¡¯ll remind them.¡± Han shuangshuang¡¯s fingers almost pierced her palm.


    The people present who had some opinions about Shi Yan suddenly felt their hearts skip a beat after hearing her words.


    it seemed that this orphan girl from the countryside was not weak. he was d that he did not stand out.


    it didn¡¯t matter what kind of confidence shi yan had. the jiang family¡¯s protection in haicheng was her greatest confidence!


    He thought that it would be a timid little girl who couldn¡¯t be shown in public.


    This was really unexpected!


    many people¡¯s eyes shifted between shi yan and jiang cheng.


    it seemed that the rumor that shi yan was the granddaughter-inw that olddy jiang had high hopes for was most likely true!


    it was just that her background was a little poor.


    If Shi Yan¡¯s background was slightly higher, with her bearing and appearance, she would be a good match for the young master of the Jiang family.


    unfortunately ...


    some people felt pity, while others were happy.


    shi yan¡¯s low birth was her most fatal w. no matter how much olddy jiang liked her, the other members of the jiang family would not allow an orphan girl with no background to be the future mistress of the jiang family in haicheng!


    Shi Yan ignored the looks of pity, disdain, joy, and joy and nodded at han shuangshuang. ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble miss han.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Shi,¡± han di apologized to Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan only smiled and shook her head. She then looked at Jiang Rui and smiled at her.


    Without her saying anything, Jiang Rui somehow understood what she was trying to express. This sudden realization made Jiang Rui admire herself.


    Jiang Rui smiled and said to the others, ¡± everyone, stand there. Go ahead and y. Don¡¯t let us disturb your mood.


    The word ¡± we ¡± put Shi Yan in the same category as the Jiang family. as long as they were not stupid, they would not be stupid enough to find trouble with shi yan.


    Han di also told everyone to continue ying, and the scene quickly became lively again.


    Han shuangshuang was embarrassed and wanted to see Jiang Cheng¡¯s reaction. However, she saw Jiang Cheng standing there with a ss of wine in his hand and dealing with the small talk. Other than asionally ncing in the direction of Jiang Rui and Shi Yan, he didn¡¯t care about anyone else! including her!


    He gritted his teeth and left the party after saying goodbye to han di.


    if she didn¡¯t leave now, those people who didn¡¯t get along with her would definitely mock her when they realized what was going on! As for Shi Yan, he would have plenty of opportunities to deal with her in the future!


    she did not believe that she would lose to a country girl without any background!


    ¡°sister han, thank you for just now.¡± Shi Yan walked over and thanked Jing Han with a smile.


    ¡°yan, you¡¯re too kind. there are too many people protecting you, i can¡¯t even do anything.¡±


    Jing Han swirled the wine ss and looked at Shi Yan with raised eyebrows.¡±but even if no one stands up for her, yan won¡¯t lose, right?¡±


    shi yan smiled and said nothing.


    he was an interesting person.


    jing han thought.


    ¡°yan, let¡¯s have a couple more drinks?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡±

 Chapter 55

    ?


    Chapter 55: there is no one else here


    Trantor: 549690339


    At the party, Shi Yan and Jiang Rui sat in a corner. The others were either looking for good wine to taste or chatting with acquaintances. Even Jiang Heng had gathered with a few people he was close to.


    Shi Yan had drunk five or six sses of wine, and her cheeks were a little red.


    jiang rui, who was sitting opposite her, looked normal.


    Rui ¡®er, it¡¯s a little boring. I want to go out for a walk. Do you want toe? ¡±


    Actually, it wasn¡¯t just boring, it was also a little noisy.


    shi yan didn¡¯t really like this kind of noisy asion.


    ¡°Together, of course, we have to go together.¡±


    Jiang Rui was afraid that someone would find an opportunity to bully Shi Yan, so she kept herpany and did not go anywhere else. Only asionally, people woulde over to say hello to her. Of course, if the people who came to greet her were usually good people, she would also introduce them to Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan got her answer and stood up.


    jiang rui also put down her wine ss and stood up. however, as soon as she stood up and took a step, she staggered and almost fell.


    Shi Yan quickly reached out to help her.


    but someone was one step ahead of shi yan.


    An arm wrapped around Jiang Rui¡¯s waist.


    Shi Yan nced at Jiang Cheng, who was holding Jiang Rui, and withdrew her hand indifferently.


    jiang cheng looked at the drunk jiang rui and frowned. ¡± ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡±


    ¡°not much, not much. i¡¯m not drunk. brother, let me go first. i¡¯m going out with yan.¡± she tugged at jiang cheng¡¯s hand that was around her, but he didn¡¯t pull it away.


    ¡°you can¡¯t even stand properly, and you still want to go out?¡±


    ¡°I can stand still, I¡¯m not drunk, let go of me Yingluo first.¡±


    of course, jiang cheng didn¡¯t let go of her. he said to shi yan, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry, ms. shi. i can¡¯t let rui ¡®er run around like this. why don¡¯t i ask jing han toe over and let her apany you? ¡±


    shi yan nced at the drunk jiang rui, who couldn¡¯t break free from jiang cheng¡¯s embrace and closed her eyes. she knew that she couldn¡¯t be with her anymore.


    she just didn¡¯t expect jiang rui to be so shameless. when she was sitting there just now, she couldn¡¯t tell that jiang rui was drunk at all. she clearly looked normal.


    He smiled and shook his head. no need. I won¡¯t go far. I¡¯m fine alone.


    jiang cheng thought that this was han di¡¯s territory and that after the ruckus just now, no one would cause trouble for shi yan in han di¡¯s territory, knowing that the jiang family was behind her. he was not worried.


    ¡± then, miss shi, if there¡¯s anything you need, just give rui ¡®er a call. i¡¯ll hold onto her phone. ¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    She turned to leave. After a few steps, Shi Yan suddenly stopped and turned back.


    She saw Jiang Rui in Jiang Cheng¡¯s arms. Jiang Cheng, who was holding Jiang Rui, was helping her tidy her hair with one hand. His actions and the way he looked at Jiang Rui were extremely gentle.


    After taking a deep look, Shi Yan turned around and left.


    not far away, someone happened to see shi yan leave.


    ¡°Eh, is that miss Shi going out? she¡¯s alone?¡± it was hanyu.


    in addition to jing han and li xiran, there were also some unfamiliar faces drinking with him. they were probably familiar people in their circle.


    ¡± i think so. i¡¯ll go and take a look. she seems to have drunk a lot. i don¡¯t want to meet any blind people looking for trouble again. ¡± jing han was about to put down his ss.


    ¡± i¡¯ll go. you guys are still talking. i feel a little bored and want to go out for a walk. ¡± it was li xiran who spoke.


    Han Yu and Jing Han looked at him at the same time. ¡°you?¡±


    li xiranughed when he saw them looking at him strangely.¡±What¡¯s with your expressions? Are you worried that I will bully miss Shi? don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not so bad as to bully a little girl.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. She¡¯s not my type.¡±


    the two of them were still suspicious.


    Li xiran was speechless. we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Do you really not trust my character? ¡±


    it¡¯s not a matter of character. Sister Yan does have the capital to attract the opposite sex. And Li xiran, you change girlfriends every two or three days. In some matters, your character is really not trustworthy. jing han sized him up suspiciously as if he was a scumbag.


    Li xiran¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°you also said that it was outside. you know my rules. i don¡¯t find a girlfriend from the circle. Although miss Shi is not considered to be part of our circle, since she was personally brought here by brother Ben and Rui ¡®er, her weight is about the same as someone in our circle. I know my limits.¡±


    he found a girlfriend and not someone in the circle because he felt that it was difficult to get rid of her, and he hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet, so he didn¡¯t n to settle down so soon.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you for now.¡± Jing Han sounded reluctant.


    ¡°But don¡¯t get too close to Yan, and don¡¯t use the same tactics you used on other women on her.¡± the little girl is young and doesn¡¯t understand the dangers of the world. she¡¯ll be easily deceived by the sweet words of scumbags like you.¡±


    li xiran rolled his eyes at her and ignored her. he put down his ss and chased after shi yan.


    after he left, hanyu asked jing han curiously, ¡± ¡°we¡¯ve only met for the first time and you¡¯re already so protective of that miss shi? that¡¯s not like you.¡±


    The Jing Han he knew was not that easy to get close to.


    jing han took a sip of red wine and said, ¡± ¡°some people look at affinity, do you understand?¡±


    then jing han said, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know why, but the first time i saw sister yan, i thought of su mu. i feel that sister yan is simr to su mu, but when i look closely, i can¡¯t see how they are simr.¡±


    ¡°su mu? What did this have to do with young master su? don¡¯t be mistaken.¡±


    even if it¡¯s an illusion, it¡¯s just an eye contact. I just have a natural favorable impression of her.


    han yu couldn¡¯t understand her reasoning, but she suddenly mentioned su mu, which reminded him that su mu didn¡¯te tonight.


    ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t su mue?¡±


    ¡± he said that he had somepany matters to deal with. he asked someone to send a gift over to han di, but he won¡¯t being. ¡±


    ¡°that su mu is so mean. he didn¡¯t tell us he wasing and only contacted you.¡±


    are you serious? ¡± Jing Han raised an eyebrow. you¡¯reparing my ce in his heart to yours? ¡±


    Hanyu,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    On the other side, Shi Yan was walking in the garden.


    There was a green stone path, rockery, and flowing water. It was lush and verdant, and the fragrance of flowers was pleasant.


    the night sky, the street lights, and the breeze.


    it was very quiet.


    strolling in such an environment, the heat on shi yan¡¯s face dissipated a little.


    as expected, she still preferred this kind of quiet environment.


    after a while, she heard footsteps behind her, but shi yan didn¡¯t stop. the party hadn¡¯t ended, and only a few people had left. it was normal for some people toe out and take a walk because they felt stuffy inside.


    However, she did not expect the owner of the footsteps to stop her.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    He turned around and saw li xiran.


    Li xiran was dressed in a white suit with a bow tie. she was only around 25 years old, and her appearance and family background were first-ss. she had the capital to attract the opposite sex.


    However, Shi Yan wasn¡¯t one of the members of the opposite sex who would be attracted to him.


    Shi Yan¡¯s expression had remained indifferent from the beginning to the end.


    ¡°Young master Li,¡± she greeted with a faint smile.


    li xiran walked closer and heard her address him. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no one else here. do you also call me young master li? ¡±

 Chapter 56

    ?


    Chapter 56: Do you have a boyfriend


    Trantor: 549690339


    After li xiran finished speaking, he tried to see surprise, surprise, surprise, or doubt on Shi Yan¡¯s face, but he was disappointed.


    there was nothing.


    her expression was still calm as she smiled faintly.


    this calmness is awesome!


    It was as if his presence could not stir up any of her emotions.


    This knowledge made li xiran a little depressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? We met at the SU family¡¯s house when we were young. You even called me brother xiran back then.¡±


    Li xiran thought that he could at least see Shi Yan¡¯s reaction when he made it clear. Unfortunately, there was still nothing.


    he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little discouraged.


    When she was young, she was very quiet and did not have the liveliness of children of the same age. She sat upright and well-mannered, and the temperament of ady from a big family was vividly expressed. Not only did she not change at all when she grew up, but she had be even more exaggerated than when she was young.


    she wasn¡¯t distant from others. she was very friendly to everyone and often had a decent smile on her face.


    however, she wasn¡¯t close to anyone either. she gave off an ethereal feeling.


    There was an invisible sense of distance between them.


    It was a sense of distance that he couldn¡¯t describe.


    ¡°Of course I remember. I always have a good memory, so I thought brother xiran didn¡¯t remember me.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    she clearly called him ¡± brother xi ran, ¡± but to be honest, li xiran didn¡¯t feel any intimacy from her. there was still an unspeakable sense of alienation.


    li xiranughed. ¡± you haven¡¯t changed much. even if i haven¡¯t seen you for more than ten years, i can still recognize you at a nce. besides, i remember your name. ¡±


    Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°since you¡¯re in haicheng, why don¡¯t you go back to the su family?¡± li xiran asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡± She said.


    Li xiran didn¡¯t know why it wasn¡¯t suitable. The disputes involved in this were not something he coulde into contact with, but he didn¡¯t ask much.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone in the SU family knows that you¡¯re in Haicheng, right? otherwise, there¡¯s no way su mu wouldn¡¯te today. are you nning to keep it a secret from them?¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t keep it a secret, or i wouldn¡¯t havee here today.¡±


    ¡± so, you¡¯re nning to let the su family know that you¡¯re in haicheng now? ¡±


    ¡°no,¡± shi yan shook her head with a smile.


    I don¡¯t deliberately hide it, I don¡¯t deliberately tell them. They will naturally know when it¡¯s time to know.


    Because he didn¡¯t know the dispute, as an outsider, li xiran didn¡¯t have much to say, so he only said, ¡± ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t tell su mu for the time being and wait for him to find out. if you have any problems in sea city, you can look for me. after all, you still call me big brother.¡±


    li xiran handed him a business card.


    Shi Yan received it with both hands.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look for brother Xi ran if I need anything.¡±


    Li xiran stared at her for a few seconds, hesitated, and said, ¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s a little presumptuous, I still want to ask, have you really been alone all these years?¡±


    ¡°not all of them are the same person.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t go into detail. Li xiran could tell that she didn¡¯t want to go into detail, so he didn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°I heard you got into Haicheng University? Will you be staying here to study?¡± This was what li xiran had heard from the rumors about The Country Girls from the Jiang family. Because he only knew that there was such a person, he didn¡¯t know her name, so he didn¡¯t think of Shi Yan at all.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    as they were talking, another person walked over.


    ¡°Xiran, miss Shi.¡±


    it was han di.


    Her steps were a little unsteady, and she seemed a little drunk, but not too drunk.


    ¡°xi ran, what are you doing here?¡± as soon as han di came over, he stared at li xiran vigntly, as if he was looking at his love rival.


    li xiran¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but twitch. was his credibility that low? why did none of them believe him?


    ¡°it¡¯s too stuffy in there, so i came out for a walk. i happened to meet miss shi.¡±


    han di looked at him suspiciously. then, he identally saw the business card in shi yan¡¯s hand that she had not put into her bag.


    the street lights were dim, and the words on the business card could not be seen clearly, but from the design of the business card, it could be seen that it was li xiran¡¯s business card.


    Han di became alert again.


    Li xiran saw han Di¡¯s actions, and he raised his eyebrows with aplicated mood.


    To be honest, he felt that han di was thinking too much. Even if he really had a good impression of Shi Yan, he would not dare to think about her. He should take a look at Shi Yan¡¯s status.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t like Shi Yan.


    Of course, he also felt that han di had no chance.


    However, as a brother, he decided to save some face for han di, so he did not say it out loud.


    did brother che¡¯s advice in the pavilion mean that he knew shi yan¡¯s identity? if not, he really couldn¡¯t understand why brother yan would give him such advice.


    after staring at li xiran for a moment, han di said, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s someone there looking for you.¡±


    if he wanted to send him away, then so be it. he said that someone was looking for him.


    however, even though he felt that han di had no chance, as a brother, he still hoped that han di would be able to do as he wished. what if? what if shi yan just happened to like han di¡¯s type?


    He wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to help, but he also couldn¡¯t be a stumbling block.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    he didn¡¯t go far.


    He found a ce not too far away and hid, standing there and watching.


    He had to keep an eye on him. If han di got drunk and did anything, he would be in trouble if su mu found out that he had allowed the two of them to be alone when he was clearly present.


    he didn¡¯t know that there was another person hiding behind a tree a few meters away from him.


    he stared at shi yan with a face full of resentment.


    That Shi Yan, not only did he seduce sister shuangshuang¡¯s man, he also wanted to seduce second brother Han!


    Second brother Han was someone she had liked for many years!


    the person who was hiding here was su mi, who had not left after changing her clothes and had not returned to the party.


    she had secretly followed han di when she saw him walking in this direction. she had wanted to create an opportunity to be alone with han di, but she had ended up encountering such a scene!


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    finally, it was just the two of them. han di was actually a little nervous.


    in fact, he had already noticed shi yan when she came out. he had been unconsciously searching for her all night.


    He had hesitated for a long time before deciding to follow.


    He knew Jiang Cheng¡¯s character. Since he had given him such a warning, it meant that there would be serious consequences if he had any ideas about Shi Yan. Moreover, Shi Yan¡¯s disinterest in him was very obvious.


    He hesitated, but in the end, he didn¡¯t want to let it go.


    He decided to give it a try.


    ¡°Second young master han,¡± Shi Yan nodded slightly.


    he responded politely.


    ¡°second young master han, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll continue my walk,¡± she said.


    With that said, he turned around to leave.


    ¡°wait a moment!¡±


    In a hurry, han di subconsciously tried to pull her, but Shi Yan avoided him.


    Shi Yan stopped and nced at his outstretched hand with an indifferent expression.


    although there wasn¡¯t much of an emotional change, han di could clearly feel that she was a little unhappy.


    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, ¡± he apologized, ¡± i was in a hurry. i was a little rude. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said.


    ¡°is there anything else, second young master han?¡±


    his tone was very light, and his bearing was very good.


    For a moment, han di did not dare to continue. because looking at her would make him feel a sense of inferiority, as if he was still pestering her even though he knew she was unwilling.


    But he was clearly not a despicable person! it was the first time in so many years that he had met a girl who could move his heart, and he just wanted to fight for her.


    was it because this was the first time he had taken the initiative to pursue a girl that he was so unconfident and even felt that he was despicable?


    he couldn¡¯t be sure.


    however, since he had decided to give it a try, retreating was not in his character.


    At most, she would be sad for a few days after being rejected.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, do you have a boyfriend, miss Shi?¡±


    He was so direct that li xiran, who was not far away, was shocked. Su mi, who was hiding, was so angry that she almost gritted her teeth and left in anger.


    Shi Yan, just you wait!


    shi yan looked at him indifferently. there was no shyness on her face, not even any unnecessary emotion.


    ¡°no,¡± he replied calmly.


    Han di was overjoyed. He could feel his heart beating faster.


    ¡°Then, then, miss Shi, Do you believe in love at first sight?¡±


    ¡°i do.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but han di actually felt that when Shi Yan said the word ¡± letter, ¡± her expression seemed to have changed slightly. There seemed to be a gentleness in her eyes that he had never seen before.


    ¡°t-then, since ms. shi doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend and you believe in love at first sight, i ... i wonder if you can give me a chance? ever since i saw miss shi at the jiang family¡¯s old mansion that day, i¡¯ve been teasing you.¡±


    However, he was interrupted by a voice.


    ¡°miss shi.¡±


    his voice mixed with the night breeze and entered his ears. it was as mellow as fine wine and as flowing as a stream. it was extremely pleasant and directly struck his heart.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, which had always been calm, lit up as she looked toward the source of the voice.


    ¡°teacher jiang, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 57

    ?


    Chapter 57: The night breeze and the fragrance of wine


    Trantor: 549690339


    in the dark night, the lights were dim, and under the shadow of the mottled trees, jiang che sat in a wheelchair.


    he was only wearing a white shirt with the top button unbuttoned. his sleeves were half rolled up, revealing his firm forearms. he sat in the wheelchair in azy posture, but he gave people a feeling of being an orchid branch and jade tree.


    he had an outstanding face.


    Even though the lights were dim, it could not hide his gentle and elegant aura.


    He only looked at Shi Yan, as if there was no one else in his eyes except Shi Yan. even though han di, who was less than two steps away from shi yan, was staring at him in bewilderment, he did not spare him a nce.


    instead of answering shi yan¡¯s question directly, she said, ¡± the wheelchair is stuck by a rock and can¡¯t be moved. May I trouble miss Shi to help? ¡±


    his tone was calm and his expression was normal, as if he was really asking for help.


    shi yan stared at him for a few seconds, then moved her eyes to the wheelchair he was sitting in. she pursed her lips and slightly curved the corners of her lips.


    but it¡¯s a small matter. There¡¯s no need to use the words ¡®trouble¡¯. Teacher Jiang is too polite.


    She walked over to him.


    She stood facing him at a distance of one step.


    he was sitting while she was standing. he raised his head slightly to look at her while she lowered her eyes to meet his gaze.


    The closer he was, the clearer his face could be seen.


    after staring at him for a few seconds, shi yan leaned forward slightly and ced her hands on the armrests of the wheelchair.


    Their noses were less than ten centimeters apart.


    jiang che didn¡¯t look away from her, and his expression didn¡¯t change at all. he only clenched his hand on his leg into a fist.


    shi yan¡¯s expression also remained the same, her face wearing her usual gentle smile.


    ¡°sit tight, teacher jiang, i¡¯ll push the wheelchair,¡± she said.


    they were already very close to each other. when she opened her mouth, jiang che¡¯s nose was filled with the unique smell of wine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡± He said.


    their eyes were still locked, and neither of them moved their gazes away.


    jiang che¡¯s hand on his leg clenched even tighter. his adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly as he looked at her with a normal expression.¡±Miss Shi, did you drink?¡±


    ¡°yes, i had a few drinks.¡±


    ¡°are you drunk?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were curved, and they seemed to be filled with stars, dazzling and dazzling.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± She shook her head gently.


    She wasn¡¯t drunk, but she didn¡¯t drink often and didn¡¯t have a high alcohol tolerance. After drinking a few sses, she was a little tipsy.


    Dazzled by her smile, Jiang Che¡¯s deep eyes seemed to sh with a strange glint. It was bright and resplendent in an instant, but it was a pity that it disappeared in a sh and was difficult to capture.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡± she called out to him again.


    The rich aroma of the wine filled his nose, and it was a little intoxicating.


    Jiang che just looked up at her and didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked with a smile.


    he stared at her for a few seconds. ¡± i happened to pass by. i remembered that miss shi was here. so, i came to pick you up and go back with you. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you want to go back with me?¡±


    ¡°since teacher jiang has personallye to pick me up, i will naturally return with you.¡±


    as she said that, she pushed the wheelchair gently and it shook.


    It was at this moment that Shi Yan¡¯s body staggered forward with the wheelchair. The distance between their noses was only two or three centimeters.


    at such a close distance, as long as one of them lowered their head or raised their head slightly, their lips would touch.


    shi yan¡¯s hands tightened slightly on the wheelchair¡¯s armrests, and jiang che¡¯s hands on hisp tightened even more.


    their eyes met, and the fragrance of the wine mixed with the night wind lingered around the two.


    the temperature seemed to have risen.


    jiang che¡¯s clenched fist on his leg finally loosened, and he raised his hand.


    in the next second, the fragrance of the wine and the fragrance of the fragrance suddenly drifted away.


    it was shi yan who stood up and stepped back. she looked at jiang che and said with a smile,¡±It¡¯s done,¡±


    it meant that the wheelchair that was stuck in the stone was fixed.


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand, which had just been raised, paused for a moment before he put it back down.


    His eyes stared deeply at Shi Yan for a long time.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re wee, Mr. Jiang.¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    While they were talking, the sky began to rain.


    shi yan looked up at the dark sky, then at jiang che in the wheelchair. her gaze paused on his sickly pale face for a few seconds.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold at night. Teacher Jiang, you should wear more clothes when youe out.¡±


    Jiang che met her gaze. I came in a hurry. I didn¡¯t have time.


    shi yan was slightly stunned. then she pursed her lips and smiled. she went behind him and pushed his wheelchair. she bent slightly and said to him about ten centimeters away from his ear, Mr. Jiang, it¡¯s raining. Let¡¯s go back.


    Jiang Che¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡± ¡± yes, the car is in the parking lot. i¡¯ll have to trouble you to push me there, miss shi. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re too kind, teacher jiang.¡±


    she pushed her wheelchair out from the shadow of the tree.


    han di, who had been stunned by the interaction between the two, finally saw jiang che¡¯s face clearly.


    han di had seen a lot of people with outstanding looks in this circle, and he was one of the best.


    but now that he saw jiang che, even he couldn¡¯t help but exim in his heart, ¡± What an elegant young master with an outstanding appearance and temperament!


    he had a temperament that han di was very familiar with.


    he was clearly in the secr world, but he was detached from it, revealing a sense of otherworldliness.


    Only then did han di realize that the reason he felt this aura was familiar was because he had seen it on Shi Yan before.


    He looked at Jiang che and then at Shi Yan.


    Han di suddenly had a feeling that he was going to die before he could seed.


    he had seen shi yan¡¯s reaction when the man had appeared just now. this was a side of shi yan that she would never show in front of others. At least, he had been paying attention to Shi Yan for a long time today. Other than the man in front of him, he had not seen her show this side to anyone else.


    she was still gentle and upright, but in front of this man, her gentle and upright self had an obvious hint of liveliness and agility.


    this man¡¯s appearance made her very happy.


    happy


    He didn¡¯t expect that someone as calm and indifferent as her, who seemed to be unaffected by anything or anyone, would also reveal such emotions.


    Who was this man who had suddenly appeared?


    Han di asked.


    ¡°miss shi, who is this?¡±


    Yes, han di had never seen Jiang che before.


    The rumor that Jiang che had not been discharged from the hospital for a long time and was recuperating at home was not false. Otherwise, old Madam Jiang would not have asked Shi Yan for help after learning that Jiang che treated Shi Yan a little special.


    Even people like Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui, who lived in the Jiang family¡¯s mansion, had only seen Jiang che a few times in the past three years, let alone han di, who had only stepped into the Jiang family¡¯s mansion asionally.


    Han di met Jiang Che¡¯s indifferent gaze as soon as he finished asking.


    There was no emotion in his eyes, but han Di¡¯s heart trembled.


    He was indeed a little shocked.


    she was already a little uneasy because of shi yan¡¯s special treatment of this man, and now she was even more so.


    as the heir of the han family, one of the most powerful families in haicheng, he had seen the world. his courage, intelligence, and resourcefulness were all outstanding among the younger generation. however, he was actually intimidated by the other party¡¯s calm gaze! Who would believe it?


    if he had not experienced it personally, han di would not have believed it.


    this was a little ridiculous.


    But this was the truth.


    Who was he?


    before shi yan could answer han di, a voice was heard. ¡± fifth ... Fifth uncle?!

 Chapter 58

    ?


    Chapter 58: curious about jiang che¡¯s identity


    Trantor: 549690339


    jiang rui was drunk, but she still remembered shi yan and mored to go out and find her. no matter how jiang shengforted her, it was useless. in the end, he told jiang heng to go out and find her, and jiang rui finally stopped.


    Jiang Heng saw han di standing there and wanted to ask him if he had seen Shi Yan. When he turned a corner, he saw Jiang che in a wheelchair and Shi Yan standing behind him, pushing the wheelchair.


    at that moment, jiang heng was shocked beyond words.


    as for whether he was shocked by jiang che¡¯s appearance here or by the intimacy between jiang che and shi yan, jiang heng couldn¡¯t quite tell. perhaps it was both.


    in any case, jiang heng would never have dreamed of seeing jiang che here.


    was this still his fifth uncle who didn¡¯t leave the courtyard much a year?


    Han di, who had heard Jiang Heng address Jiang che as such, was shocked.


    her eyes fell on the man in the wheelchair.


    naturally, he had heard of the jiang family¡¯s fifth uncle¡¯s name. he had heard that he had studied medicine outside since he was young and had stayed in the capital city after he grew up. he was a rare genius in the medical field. he was a medical student himself, so in the industry, he had heard of jiang che¡¯s reputation as a medical genius.


    It was said that Jiang che had been involved in a very serious car ident three years ago. After barely saving his life, he left his job and returned to Haicheng to recuperate.


    he recuperated for three years, and for three years, he almost never left his room. She also heard that he didn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others, so even grandma Jiang didn¡¯t see him often.


    A person who usually stayed behind closed doors all year round had appeared here.


    he seemed to have a very close rtionship with shi yan.


    did they know each other before? Still Yingluo


    Unconsciously, han di thought of when he had asked Shi Yan if she believed in love at first sight. Shi Yan had replied that she did.


    he didn¡¯t know why he suddenly thought of this, but he just thought of it.


    he felt a little depressed.


    Because he could feel that when Shi Yan said ¡°I believe,¡± she was not perfunctory or joking. She really believed it.


    but why did she believe him?


    the answer was obvious.


    looking at jiang che, other than the fact that he was in a wheelchair, he had to admit that his looks were unparalleled. moreover, when jiang che and shi yan stood together, they gave him a feeling that their auras were verypatible!


    did he really ¡°die before he couldplete his mission¡±?


    han di¡¯s feelings wereplicated.


    It was impossible for Jiang che to not have any reaction when han di was staring at him like this, especially when he had just confessed to Shi Yan a few minutes ago.


    he looked up at han di and then turned to jiang heng.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.


    Jiang Heng had already been scared out of his wits by Jiang Che¡¯s appearance. Seeing that Jiang che had agreed to his request, he instantly felt his heart tremble.


    he was a little overwhelmed.


    jiang heng looked at jiang che, then at shi yan. after a long internal struggle, he finally mustered up the courage to ask, ¡± ¡°fifth, fifth uncle, what are you doing here?¡±


    When she met Jiang Che¡¯s deep eyes, she was shocked and quickly added, ¡± ¡°Y-you ... What¡¯s the matter? Or did he need to find someone? do you need me to get big brother to help you?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    the two simple words brought a refreshing and warm feeling.


    ¡°i¡¯m out to settle some matters. i passed by and remembered that miss shi is here, so i came to pick her up to go back with me.¡±


    Jiang Heng,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he was being so direct. he was clearly telling others that his rtionship with sister yan was not ordinary! but how did fifth uncle know that sister yan was here? Could it be that he and sister Yan were so familiar with each other that they had to report each other¡¯s schedule?


    Although he had already guessed it when he saw fifth uncle sending sister Yan back in the rain, he still couldn¡¯t calm down when he was more certain about it in person!


    this was his fifth uncle, not anyone else.


    to be honest, he had never thought that his fifth uncle would like someone one day!


    In his eyes, his fifth uncle was a figure who stood above the clouds. It was really hard to believe that he would suddenly fall to the mortal world and be contaminated with the secr world.


    ¡°Then, are fifth uncle and sister Yan going back now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang che replied faintly.


    shi yan also smiled. ¡± second young master jiang, please help me tell rui ¡®er and young master jiang that i¡¯ll be leaving first. ¡±


    ¡°sister yan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Also, sister Yan, you can just call me by my name.¡±


    He usually didn¡¯t like sister Yan calling him ¡°second young master Jiang,¡± but now, in front of his fifth uncle, he felt that he couldn¡¯t bear being called that.


    didn¡¯t he see his fifth uncle¡¯s attitude towards sister yan?


    ¡°sister yan, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll let my sister know.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±thank you.¡± She nodded to han di and left in her wheelchair.


    Han di reacted and wanted to stop her, but Jiang Heng stopped him. ¡°Big brother Han, how much do you know about my fifth uncle?¡±


    Han di knew that Jiang Heng was trying to stop him from leaving. However, he was also curious as to why Jiang Heng would ask such a question. Thus, he answered honestly, ¡± ¡± he¡¯s a genius in the medical world, a legend in the medical circle. ¡±


    ¡°is that all?¡±


    Could there be something else besides these?


    although he was suspicious, han di still nodded. ¡± ¡°Only these.¡±


    jiang heng was a little surprised that he only knew this much. han di was not only his brother¡¯s good friend, but he was also the heir of the han family.


    he had thought that someone at han di¡¯s level would know more.


    What Jiang Heng didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t that han di didn¡¯t know. He just didn¡¯t dare to think in that direction.


    ¡°Is it because this fifth uncle of yours has an identity that others don¡¯t know about?¡±


    Jiang Heng didn¡¯t answer him directly, but said, ¡± ¡°By right, I shouldn¡¯t be saying much to you, but big brother Han, you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. My fifth uncle treats sister Yan very differently, and sister Yan also treats my fifth uncle very differently. I thought that it would be better to tell you some things. You¡¯re my big brother¡¯s friend and I don¡¯t want you to get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°you still remember what my big brother said in the private room, right? you know very well what kind of person my big brother is. since he said those words, there must be a reason.¡±


    he stopped there.


    I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s raining. Big brother Han, don¡¯t stay outside for too long.


    han di stood still for a long time after jiang heng left.


    he wasn¡¯t an impulsive person. although he wanted to take a gamble for himself when he was about to confess, he was more or less affected by the alcohol. now that he had suffered a blow and was warned by jiang heng again, he was much more clear-headed.


    He was not alone. He had the Han family behind him. As the heir of the Han family, he had to bear the responsibility on his shoulders. Even if he did not do anything for the Han family, he had to at least not bring trouble to the Han family.


    but no matter what, he still felt a little disappointed.


    This was the first time in his twenty-seven years of life that he had fallen for a girl!


    speaking of which, he had only found out about the existence of the fifth lord of the jiang family three years ago.


    as far as he knew, the jiang family in haicheng only had three masters, which was grandma jiang. she only had three sons. the jiang family didn¡¯t even have a fourth master, so where did the fifth mastere from?


    But three years ago, when ah Sheng¡¯s fifth uncle returned to the Jiang family, he caused a bigmotion. it was only then that everyone knew that the jiang family had a fifth master who had gone out to study medicine since he was young and stayed in the capital to serve after he finished his studies.


    As for the Jiang family, they didn¡¯t have a fourth master, but a fifth master. There was a rumor that the Jiang family actually had a fourth master, but he had died early. However, his ranking in the Jiang family was still there.


    Because it was a taboo for grandma Jiang to have a son die so early, people outside only spread the news secretly, and no one dared to verify it openly. After spreading it for a while, no one dared to spread it again for fear of offending the Jiang family.


    now that she thought about it, did the jiang family really have a fourth master who died young?


    han di was a little uncertain.


    Because so far, he had seen Jiang Heng and even Jiang Cheng¡¯s attitude towards Jiang che was a little strange.


    he felt that even jiang cheng was a little afraid of his fifth uncle.


    Jiang Cheng was the most outstanding person among the younger generation in Haicheng! at such a young age, he was already the head of the jiang family in sea city. his ability and status went without saying.


    a person that even jiang cheng was afraid of.


    Han di hoped that he was overthinking.


    Li xiran, who was watching from not far away, was less sad and disappointed than han di. In fact, he was thinking about the same thing as han di.


    she was curious about jiang che¡¯s identity and felt that he was not as simple as a medical genius.


    however, this wasn¡¯t what li xiran was most concerned about. what he was most concerned about was that shi yan and jiang che seemed to have a very special rtionship!


    If this matter was known by those who were familiar with Shi Yan, it would probably cause a huge ruckus!


    Shi Yan really dared to do this. Could she make her own decisions about her marriage?


    While everyone here was getting more and more restless, Shi Yan, who was pushing her wheelchair towards the parking lot, and Jiang che, who was sitting in a wheelchair, were getting calmer and calmer.


    at least, that was what it looked like on the surface.


    They weren¡¯t far from the parking lot, and it was drizzling, so it was about a ten-minute walk. Neither of them spoke.


    When she arrived at the parking lot, she saw Jiang Che¡¯s car.


    he stopped a few steps away from the car.


    jiang che, who was sitting in the wheelchair, stood up and calmly put the wheelchair away.


    with this appearance, other than the slight sickly paleness on his face, one could not tell that he was a person with poor health.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say anything. She just stood aside and watched with a faint smile.


    at this moment, the door of the driver¡¯s seat opened, and a person got out. it was jiang lin.


    Jiang Lin politely greeted Shi Yan. ¡°Miss Shi Yan,¡±


    Shi Yan nodded in response.


    After greeting her, Jiang Lin quickly took the wheelchair that Jiang che had put away. ¡°Fifth Lord, let me do it.¡±


    Jiang che did not refuse. Jiang Lin took the wheelchair and ced it in the trunk.


    On the other hand, Jiang che didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of exining to Shi Yan. He opened the back door and said to Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°miss shi, please get in the car.¡±


    shi yan nced at him with a smile, said ¡°thank you,¡± and got into the car first.


    Jiang che followed her into the car and sat beside her.


    the back seat of the five-seater car could seat three people, and there was one person¡¯s space between the two people. however, this kind of car usually wouldn¡¯t be full. the three-seater in the back seat was designed to be more like a two-seater, and the distance between them wasn¡¯t far.


    however, there was still some distance between them.


    Jiang Lin closed the trunk and returned to the driver¡¯s seat. The car started.


    At that moment, Jiang che pressed the partition in the car and leaned over to trap Shi Yan between him and the seat.


    Even someone as calm as Shi Yan was shocked by his sudden action.


    ¡°mr. jiang?¡±

 Chapter 59

    ?


    Chapter 59: The strange atmosphere in the car


    Trantor: 549690339


    the lights in the car were on, and jiang che, who had trapped shi yan, lowered his eyes slightly and met her surprised gaze. they looked at each other for about half a minute before jiang che¡¯s hand moved.


    ¡°seat belt.¡± he said.


    he helped her put on her seat belt.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know how to react for a moment.


    so, he suddenly leaned over just to help her fasten her seat belt?


    just as she was thinking this, she realized that jiang che, who had helped her fasten her seat belt, had not backed off. he was still in the position where he trapped her between him and the seat.


    He just looked down at her.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know if it was because of the alcohol, but she actually felt her cheeks burning. For a moment, she almost couldn¡¯t bear his gaze and avoided it.


    Fortunately, she persevered. Her eyes flickered and she continued to look into his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang?¡±


    after the initial shock, she regained a little of her calmness. when she spoke again, her tone was calmer than before.


    Jiang che stared at her for a few more seconds before retreating slightly.


    at most, the distance between them was not as close as before.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± He called out to her.


    His voice was deep and rich, as if a stone had hit her heart. Shi Yan seemed to be able to hear her own strong heartbeat at that moment.


    She didn¡¯t reply and waited for him to continue.


    however, her action of gently pursing her lips made jiang che¡¯s deep eyes light up with a faint light, and a faint misty radiance shed in his eyes.


    It disappeared in a sh, and even Shi Yan did not notice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your conversation with someone just now.¡±


    the interruption just now was a tacit understanding between the two of them. shi yan thought that he and she would have a tacit understanding not to mention it to anyone. she didn¡¯t expect him to take the initiative to mention it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Yuan wasn¡¯t talking about anything important.¡±


    ¡°someone is confessing to miss shi. is it not something important?¡± there was no fluctuation in his tone, and it was extremely calm, as if he was talking about something very normal.


    However, a faint smile shed across Shi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s important or not depends on the person who confesses,¡± she said, looking up at him.


    Hearing her words, Jiang Che¡¯s eyes darkened even more. The hand that was supporting her body slowly clenched into a fist, and the veins on the back of his hand could be seen.


    Shi Yan thought he would continue on this topic, but he changed the subject and asked,¡±Ms. Shi, aren¡¯t you curious why I travel in a wheelchair even though I¡¯m perfectly fine?¡±


    ¡°naturally, i¡¯m curious.¡±


    she smiled. ¡± but since teacher jiang doesn¡¯t want to say, i won¡¯t ask. i just want to know that teacher jiang is healthy. ¡±


    her words made jiang che pause. ¡± what if i¡¯m really not in good health? what if my legs can¡¯t move? ¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t ask him why he asked this. she only said,¡±When I first met Mr. Jiang, he was in a wheelchair.¡±


    didn¡¯t she also fall in love with him at first sight?


    why would she care if his body was in poor condition or if his legs were disabled?


    ¡°If teacher Jiang¡¯s body is really not good and his legs can not walk, I will find a doctor for you,¡± she continued.


    After staring at her for a while, Jiang che said, ¡± ¡°What if the doctor still can¡¯t cure it?¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll continue to find a doctor for teacher jiang.¡±


    ¡°what if it can¡¯t be cured in this lifetime?¡±


    Then I will find a doctor for teacher Jiang for a lifetime.


    Of course, Shi Yan didn¡¯t say this out loud. She looked at him and smiled.¡±what answer would teacher jiang like to hear?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer her. Instead, he slightly curved his lips and threw the question to her. ¡°What answer do you think I¡¯d like to hear, Ms. Shi?¡±


    ¡°mr. jiang, i asked you first.¡±


    the lights in the car weren¡¯t very bright, and it was a little dim. the two of them were in such a position, and with such a conversation, the atmosphere was a little ambiguous.


    They looked at each other in silence for a while before Jiang che spoke again, ¡± ¡°miss shi, i heard you say that you believe in love at first sight?¡±


    Shi Yan met his gaze directly and said with a smile, but not without seriousness,¡±yes, i do.¡±


    ¡°i also believe that.¡±


    His tone was calm and serious.


    Then, he retreated.


    he sat back down.


    He stepped back. Shi Yan heaved a sigh of relief, but at the same time, she felt a little disappointed.


    The two of them did not speak.


    After a long time, Shi Yan adjusted her sitting position and ced her hands on her legs. She looked at him sideways.¡±mr. jiang.¡±


    He looked over when he heard the voice.


    he looked at shi yan¡¯s faint smile.


    there was a beauty, elegant and gentle.


    ¡°Thank you foring to pick me up,¡± she said, her eyes curved into a smile.


    he stared at her for a few seconds and said,¡±since you want to thank me, may i ask for a gift from miss shi?¡±


    Shi Yan was slightly surprised.


    he was so gentle and elegant, looking at a person who had no desires, she really did not expect him to take the initiative to ask for a thank you gift.


    ¡°of course, what do you want as a thank you gift, teacher jiang?¡±


    He looked at her with a smile in his eyes.¡±let¡¯s not talk about it first.¡±


    shi yan was stunned. she didn¡¯t expect him to answer like this, but she quickly reacted and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°alright, then we¡¯ll talk about it when teacher jiang wants to.¡±


    The two of them looked at each other for a few more seconds, and then they did not speak.


    even so, the atmosphere in the car was not awkward or dull. instead, it was a little unclear.


    the car entered the jiang family¡¯s mansion and arrived at the small courtyard where shi yan lived.


    jiang che was the first to open the door and get out of the car. he held the door and waited for shi yan.


    shi yan thanked him and got out of the car. jiang che closed the car door.


    It was still raining, but it was just a light drizzle. It was not a big deal to be drenched for a while.


    The two of them stood face to face, and behind Shi Yan was the gate of her small courtyard.


    ¡°teacher jiang, i¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Under the dim street lights, the girl had a high ponytail and was wearing casual clothes. When she smiled, there was a little girlish vivacity in her gentle and square smile, which easily pierced people¡¯s hearts.


    Jiang che suddenly took a step forward and leaned forward to hug her.


    Shi Yan¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and so did her smile. She was shocked and at a loss.


    At this moment, Jiang Che¡¯s pleasant voice rang in her ear, ¡± ¡°a thank you gift.¡±


    It was a hug. It was not a tight hug, but a light one. He let go in less than ten seconds.


    he had a good bearing and was a modest gentleman.


    he said, ¡± i¡¯ve received the thank you gift. i¡¯ll let this matter go. miss shi, don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve promised me. you¡¯ll be my advisor and apany me to buy books tomorrow. ¡±


    Shi Yan was embarrassed by his open and generous hug.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll contact you tomorrow.¡±


    After a pause, she said,¡±but isn¡¯t this thank you gift too light?¡±


    Just a hug?


    let¡¯s call it a hug, so he let go of her after a light hug, and she didn¡¯t even react.


    ¡°It¡¯s not light, but enough.¡±


    as he spoke, the corners of his lips curved into a small arc.¡±Good night, Ms. Shi.¡±


    She rarely saw him smile, but every time she did, even the calm andposed Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.¡±Good, good night, Mr. Jiang.¡±


    the smile on jiang che¡¯s lips seemed to grow a little wider. he turned around, opened the car door, and got in.


    shi yan had wanted to wait for his car to leave before returning to the courtyard. however, she saw the window of the back seat roll down and meet jiang che¡¯s good-looking eyes.


    Without waiting for Jiang che to speak, Shi Yan understood what he meant.


    she smiled and waved at him, then turned around and entered the courtyard.


    jiang che only rolled up the window when she could no longer be seen.


    The car headed in the direction of Bamboo Garden.


    In the car, Jiang Lin nced at Jiang che in the back seat several times through the rearview mirror. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he hesitated. This little movement naturally could not escape Jiang Che¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°if you have something to say, then say it.¡±


    ¡°Fifth ... Fifth master, I know that I shouldn¡¯t be asking this, but I can¡¯t help but ask. Why didn¡¯t you express your feelings to miss Shi Yan directly? I don¡¯t think she has any interest in you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not time yet.¡±


    jiang lin did not dare to ask why it was not the right time yet.

 Chapter 60

    ?


    Chapter 60: shi yan in a good mood


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°miss shi, you ... you¡¯re back?¡±


    Seeing that the light in Shi Yan¡¯s small courtyard was still on, Xiao Zhao came over to see if Shi Yan had returned. As soon as he arrived, he saw Shi Yan sitting on the carpet in the living room, her chin resting on the edge of the wooden coffee table in front of her.


    This gave little Zhao a big scare.


    this was the first time xiao zhao had seen shi yan sitting so casually in the living room since she had moved into the jiang family¡¯s old house. In the past, when he saw Shi Yan in the living room, she would always sit upright.


    Upon hearing her voice, Shi Yan didn¡¯t stand up immediately. Instead, she looked at her and replied, ¡± ¡°ah, you¡¯re back.¡±


    oh my god!


    little zhao was ttered.


    who could tell her that this slightly adorable girl was the same miss shi that she was familiar with? most importantly, miss shi¡¯s little face was still red. coupled with her actions and tone, she looked even cuter!


    What¡¯s wrong with miss Shi?


    are you sick?


    Or was he provoked by something?


    Shaking his head to prevent himself from being confused by her cuteness, little Zhao came forward.


    When he got closer, he smelled a faint fragrance of wine.


    he instantly understood.


    So he had been drinking!


    however, did miss shi know how to drink? She had always thought that a person like miss Shi only drank tea and did not drink alcohol. However, drinking alcohol and miss Shi¡¯s temperament did not match at all!


    It was not that the youngdy of a noble family could not drink, but she did not dare to imagine what miss Shi would look like after drinking.


    Oh, she didn¡¯t even need to imagine it now. She saw it with her own eyes.


    ¡°Miss Shi, have you had any alcohol?¡±


    ¡°yeah, i drank a little, but i¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    She was really not drunk. Shi Yan¡¯s mind was clear at this time. She was just very happy. of course, the alcohol must have had some effect on her to be able to sit like this without caring about her image.


    shi yan knew that she was a little affected by the alcohol, but she didn¡¯t mind her asional loss of self-control. after all, she was in a good mood now.


    xiao zhao didn¡¯t believe her words. usually, drunk people would say that they were not drunk.


    ¡°miss shi, i¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare a bowl of soup for you to sober up.¡±


    when xiao zhao said this, he could not help but soften his tone. as if he was afraid of scaring shi yan, his face was full of love.


    Shi Yan found her behavior strange, but she was in a good mood and didn¡¯t mind.


    How could she not be in a good mood after Jiang che hugged her?


    although she was a little disappointed that jiang che didn¡¯t express his feelings directly, it didn¡¯t matter. it was only a matter of time.


    however, jiang che had also surprised her in the car. she had always felt that jiang che was ¡± taking revenge ¡± on her. when jiang che asked her to help push the wheelchair that was stuck in a rock, she had the intention of teasing him.


    she wasn¡¯t such a lively person. ever since she was young, the word ¡± lively ¡± didn¡¯t really fit in with her. Ever since she could remember, she had always been well-behaved, sensible, and calm. When she was ten years old, it was the first time she had embarrassed herself with someone. It was also the only time in her life that she had embarrassed herself with someone.


    however, ever since she met jiang che, her mind had slowly be active.


    she had taken the initiative to get close to him in the beginning, then she had taken the initiative to dress herself up, and now she had the intention to tease him.


    She had never teased anyone before.


    That was not something she would do.


    but thinking about it, before she met jiang che, she didn¡¯t have anything she wanted. she only had it after she met him, so it didn¡¯t seem surprising that she had changed because of him.


    ¡± then i¡¯ll have to trouble sister zhao to cook another bowl. i¡¯ll send it over to rui ¡®erter. she drank quite a bit. ¡±


    after hearing shi yan¡¯s words, xiao zhao was not sure if she was really drunk.


    Look at how clear his mind was.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll get the kitchen to cook another bowl. however, miss shi, are you going to personally deliver it to miss? Why don¡¯t I send it over? Or you can ask the kitchen to send it over directly.¡±


    seeing miss shi in this state, she was really worried about her sending her off.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, i¡¯ll go.¡±


    shi yan wasn¡¯t sure what she was feeling at the moment. she just felt very happy and wanted to share this happiness with someone. she didn¡¯t need to exin it in detail. she just wanted someone to feel her joy.


    she could not find anyone else. before jiang rui, she did not have many friends.


    ¡°i want to go upstairs and take a shower. when the hangover soup is served, sister zhao can help me put it in the dining room and go to rest first.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she got up and prepared to go upstairs.


    When she got up, she staggered a little. Xiao Zhao was so shocked that he quickly reached out to help her.


    Shi Yan quickly steadied herself and smiled at her. ¡± i¡¯m fine. my legs are just a little numb from sitting for too long. i¡¯ll be fine after a while. ¡±


    ¡°miss shi, are you okay by yourself?¡±


    ¡°i can, don¡¯t worry, sister zhao.¡±


    seeing that her steps were still stable, xiao zhao was a little relieved.


    so was miss shi drunk or not?


    xiao zhao did not follow her upstairs, but she did not leave either. after calling the kitchen to prepare some hangover soup, she sat on the sofa and listened to the movements upstairs. she thought that if anything happened to shi yan, she would be the first to rush up.


    after going upstairs, shi yan was actually sober.


    She took a set of pajamas and went to the bathroom to wash up. about 40 minutester, she came out of the shower and dried her hair. the redness on her face hadpletely disappeared.


    since she was going to deliver the soup to jiang rui, she couldn¡¯t go out in her pajamas, so she went to the closet to get a set of casual clothes.


    she had just changed her clothes when her phone, which she had thrown on the bed, rang.


    It was su chen.


    shi yan was stunned for a moment when she saw the caller id. she then walked over and picked up the phone.


    before he could speak, the other side said, ¡± ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    Her tone didn¡¯t sound much different from usual, both indifferent and without any emotion. The other party was stunned and said, ¡± ¡°You seem to be in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°You can even tell that?¡± Shi Yan chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve watched you grow up, so how can I not know your temperament? if you weren¡¯t in a good mood, you wouldn¡¯t have replied to me like that. instead, you would have directly asked me why i called you.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯tment on his words.


    then, what¡¯s the matter? ¡± Xiao Xiao asked.


    ¡°you still have the nerve to ask me what¡¯s the matter? yanyan, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going to haicheng in advance? I pushed back my work to send you to school, but when I came back, I saw that the house was empty. I only found out that you had left a long time ago after asking the Auntie next door.¡±


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance that you wereing back?¡± shi yan was slightly stunned.


    ¡°i just wanted to give you a surprise. that¡¯s not right, yanyan, don¡¯t throw the question back at me, i asked you first! Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were going to sea city earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, is this something important?¡±


    su chen was busy with work and always traveled around the world. it was rare for him to go back and have a meal with her every year during the new year. If there was nothing major, they would not contact each other. It was normal for them to not contact each other for a few months.

 Chapter 61

    ?


    Chapter 61: Jiang che is an arch-enemy


    Trantor: 549690339


    In Shi Yan¡¯s opinion, hering to Haicheng was not a big deal. It was not enough to contact Su chen, so she did not understand why Su chen had such a big reaction.


    of course, her confusion onlysted for a moment. she quickly understood su chen¡¯s point.


    when su chen angrily asked, ¡± is this not a big deal? ¡± Brother Su chen, are you treating me like an ordinary child? do you think that I need my parents to send me to school? ¡±


    ¡°can¡¯t yingluo do it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Su chen,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. In your eyes, there¡¯s no need to do anything. Why should I argue with you? you should¡¯ve at least sent me a message. do you know how much money i¡¯ve lost by making mee here for nothing?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t think much of her leaving without telling su chen because it wasn¡¯t a big deal to her. however, when she heard su chen say that he had rushed back for her, she suddenly felt that she was in the wrong.


    I was being thoughtless this time. I should¡¯ve told you in advance so that you wouldn¡¯t have toe here for nothing.


    Her words made su chen choke. Yanyan, I¡¯ve told you more than once. You don¡¯t have to be so serious when you talk to me. Can¡¯t you be a little more willful like other children? ¡± you¡¯re not giving me a sense of aplishment as your brother!¡±


    shi yan thought that su chen must be going crazy at this time, so she smiled slightly. Brother Su chen, I¡¯m doing fine in Haicheng. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    after a long time, the person on the other side sighed and said, ¡± ¡°i naturally know that you can take care of yourself. i know that you will live well even if you are alone. It¡¯s just that, Yanyan, you can actually be a little more willful.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m very willful. isn¡¯t running away from home at the age of ten considered willful?¡±


    Su chen was speechless.


    ¡°forget it, i can¡¯t win an argument with you. You¡¯ve been in Haicheng for some time now. Have you returned to the SU family?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not appropriate.¡±


    as an outsider, su chen couldn¡¯t interfere much in these matters. he only said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re in Haicheng, so you can¡¯t hide it from the SU family for long.¡±


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t n to hide it.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡±


    ¡°brother su chen, i am in a good mood today,¡± shi yan interrupted him.


    Su chen immediately understood what she meant.


    She didn¡¯t want to mention anything else that would affect her good mood.


    ¡°it¡¯s rare to see you in such a good mood. where have you been after you went to haicheng?¡± What happy event did he encounter this time? Even though I know you might not tell me, I still want to ask.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you what happy things I¡¯ve encountered, but I can tell you where I live. do you remember grandma jiang, who i saved three years ago when she was injured and had to live at home for half a month?¡±


    ¡± i remember. isn¡¯t she the olddy who received news that her family was out of danger after staying at home for a day? the olddy who didn¡¯t need to continue looking for godly doctors and didn¡¯t even give me a chance to appear? ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re living in the Jiang family¡¯s house in Haicheng?¡± The tone of this sentence was a little high.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Shi Yan raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°you¡¯re living in the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, xuanyan, did you meet anyone special in the Jiang family¡¯s old house?¡±


    ¡°what special person?¡± shi yan asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°for example, there¡¯s a person called jiang che!¡±


    shi yan suddenly became interested and asked,¡±oh?¡± brother su chen, did you say that this person is special? do you have any specific details?¡±


    after a pause, she said, ¡± brother su chen, you know me. i don¡¯t pay much attention to other people and things. if you don¡¯t tell me the details and only tell me your name, i won¡¯t pay attention even if i see you. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing specific. I just feel that this person is special when I see him! But that¡¯s for others. If it¡¯s you, no matter how special that person is, it¡¯s possible that you didn¡¯t notice him.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll be staying at the jiang family¡¯s old residence for a long time.¡±


    Since this person was special, he could tell her more about him to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    anyway, that was what su chen heard from her.


    ¡± two geniuses appeared in the medical world a few years ago. you know about this, right? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before, but I do now.¡± shi yan answered honestly.


    su chen choked again.


    Without waiting for su chen to speak, she said, ¡± so, Brother Su chen, are you trying to say that these two medical geniuses who appeared a few years ago, one is you and the other is Jiang che? and you two are sworn enemies. You want me to stay away from him if I meet him? ¡±


    it¡¯s true that he¡¯s your arch-enemy, and it¡¯s also true that I want you to stay away from him. However, the main reason I mentioned him is because I wanted to ask if you¡¯ve seen him at the Jiang family¡¯s old residence. Is he Dead or Alive now? ¡±


    ¡°So, Brother Su chen, you¡¯re concerned about your arch-enemy?¡± Shi Yan raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Who cares about him! Your brother is bored without an opponent, so he wants to find out if his only opponent is dead!¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you ask around? since i live in the jiang family¡¯s old mansion, it¡¯s easy to find out who lives here.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, please don¡¯t! Since you¡¯ve never seen him before, just pretend that I didn¡¯t ask. If you see him in the future, you must stay away from him as much as possible. He¡¯s not a good person!¡±


    ¡°Not a good person? how do you know?¡±


    ¡°your brother is a good man, and he¡¯s your brother¡¯s nemesis. do you think he¡¯s a good man? Haven¡¯t you heard that the enemies of righteous people are almost all viins?¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    she should not have expected to get any useful information from him.


    ¡± brother su chen, it¡¯ste. rest early. ¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, wait, don¡¯t hang up so quickly. I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡±


    ¡°go ahead,¡±


    ¡°you really don¡¯t need me to send you to school? Almost all other children have their parents send them to college.¡±


    ¡°no, thank you.¡±


    after hanging up the phone, shi yan rubbed her forehead and smiled helplessly.


    After a while, he walked out of the room and went downstairs with his phone.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Xiao Zhao still sitting in the living room. Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Sister Zhao, you haven¡¯t gone back to rest?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡±


    seeing that shi yan had returned to her usual indifference, xiao zhao finally felt relieved.


    ¡°i¡¯m waiting for the hangover soup from the kitchen. The Hangover soup has just been delivered and I ced it on the table. I was thinking of going back to rest, so miss Shi came down.¡±


    ¡°Then go rest, sister Zhao.¡±


    xiao zhao responded and left. shi yan went to the dining room and drank a bowl of hangover soup.


    She was sober now, but The Hangover soup had been cooked, and she didn¡¯t want to waste it. Moreover, she was going out with Jiang che the next day. Perhaps she would be in a better condition tomorrow after drinking the soup.


    Although she was awake, she might have a headache the next morning. It was safer to drink some hangover soup.


    she still hoped to be in her best condition when she went out with jiang che.


    after finishing the soup, she brought another bowl to jiang rui.


    Jiang Rui should be back by now.


    It wasn¡¯t far away, and they arrived in a short while.


    the lights in jiang rui¡¯s courtyard were on, and the courtyard door was open. however, shi yan did not go in directly. instead, she pressed the doorbell.


    Unfortunately, the doorbell didn¡¯t ring after a few rings. It was probably broken.


    After hesitating for a moment, Shi Yan decided to walk in directly.


    Jiang Rui was so drunk that the door wasn¡¯t even closed. She was a little worried.


    she had been to this courtyard a few times and was familiar with the ce. she went straight to the small building. seeing that the lights in the living room on the first floor were on and the door was open, he walked up the steps.


    just as he was about to step through the door, he stopped.


    in the living room, jiang rui was sleeping soundly on the sofa. someone was leaning over and kissing her on the lips!


    That person was none other than Jiang Cheng!


    Their lips parted as soon as they touched. Jiang Cheng looked up at Shi Yan, who was standing at the door.

 Chapter 62

    ?


    Chapter 62: He already knew the truth


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Jiang Cheng saw Shi Yan, he didn¡¯t show any panic from being seen through. His expression was indifferent.


    ¡°miss shi, why are you here?¡± he stood up calmly.


    it wasn¡¯t that there were no signs. shi yan had already noticed something earlier, but she didn¡¯t expect that the rtionship between the two had already reached this stage.


    seeing jiang cheng like this, it was probably not the first time he had stolen a kiss while jiang rui was asleep.


    however, jiang cheng didn¡¯t seem like someone who would mess around, especially when it came to his concern for jiang rui. anyone with eyes could see that if qianqian was the one who did it, she would definitely hurt jiang rui. jiang cheng probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt jiang rui, so there must be something she didn¡¯t know about.


    However, these were only her spections. She still had to ask for the details.


    She wasn¡¯t a nosy person. In the past, she would pretend that she didn¡¯t see anything when she encountered such a situation. However, this person was Jiang Rui, her only friend in so many years. She couldn¡¯t just pretend that she didn¡¯t see anything and leave.


    He didn¡¯t want to interfere, but at least he had to figure it out.


    if jiang sheng was messing around and the matter was exposed in the future, jiang rui, the eldest daughter of the jiang family, would definitely be abandoned.


    The young miss of the Jiang family, who had grown up pampered by many, had never suffered a single bit of hardship or grievance. Her status could almost be said to be the highest among the socialites of the aristocratic families in Haicheng.


    He had a lively personality but wasn¡¯t arrogant, he was smart but he didn¡¯t act recklessly because of his cleverness and he knew his limits. Being born in a rich and powerful family, she knew howplicated this environment was, but she was never affected by it. She still maintained the innocence and kind heart of a young girl.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t bear to see jiang rui get hurt like this.


    ¡± sister zhao asked the kitchen to prepare some soup for me to sober up. i brought a bowl over for rui ¡®er, but the doorbell seemed to be broken. i saw that the courtyard door was open and was worried about rui¡¯ er, so i came in without permission. i¡¯m sorry for being rude. ¡±


    it¡¯s alright. Miss Shi is just worried about Rui ¡®er. Pleasee in.


    after hesitating for two seconds, shi yan walked in.


    jiang cheng took the soup from her and thanked her.


    ¡°Miss Shi, please have a seat.¡±


    then, she brought the soup to wake jiang rui up.


    Shi Yan took a look and sat down on the single-seater sofa.


    jiang cheng patted jiang rui¡¯s shoulder and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°Rui ¡®er, get up and drink some hangover soup before you sleep.¡±


    jiang rui was woken up. she pped his hand away without even opening her eyes and pouted.¡±i don¡¯t want to drink.¡±


    ¡± be good and listen to me. get up and have a drink before you go to bed. miss shi specially sent this over for you. ¡±


    ¡°Yan? Is Yan here? Where is he?¡± She opened her eyes and looked around for Shi Yan, but she couldn¡¯t see her even though she was sitting there.


    One could see how drunk he was.


    Jiang Cheng,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    at the mention of miss shi, she was willing to wake up.


    She was so heartless. He had raised her for so many years and she had never cared about him so much.


    ¡°drink the hangover soup first. miss shi brought it for you.¡±


    ¡°Drink, drink, quickly!¡±


    After he finished speaking, he took the bowl and almost overturned the soup. Fortunately, Jiang Cheng reacted quickly.


    He helped her sit up and slowly fed her in his arms. ¡°drink slowly, no one¡¯s snatching it from you.¡±


    After finishing it in one gulp, Jiang Rui asked again,¡±where¡¯s Yan?¡± where¡¯s yan?¡±


    After asking, she fell asleep again.


    jiang cheng sighed helplessly and used his sleeve to wipe the corner of her lips. his actions were very light and gentle, and the way he looked at jiang rui was also very gentle.


    He picked Jiang Rui up and said to Shi Yan,¡±ms. shi, please sit here for a moment. i¡¯ll send rui ¡®er back to her room first.¡±


    shi yan nodded.


    shi yan had seen how jiang sheng had treated jiang rui.


    just as he had learned when he first arrived at the jiang family, the eldest young master of the jiang family, jiang cheng, was a cold and quiet person. he was the same not only to outsiders, but to the other members of the jiang family as well. he was only special to jiang rui.


    Ten minutester, Jiang Cheng came down from upstairs. He went into the kitchen to wash his hands and made a cup of tea for Shi Yan.


    shi yan thanked him and took it.


    shi yan sat on a single-seater sofa, and so did jiang cheng. the two of them sat opposite each other across a long coffee table. there was also a cup of tea in front of jiang cheng.


    ¡°since miss shi is still sitting here, she must have already considered rui ¡®er as a friend.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer, tacitly agreeing.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy for Rui ¡®er to have made a friend who truly loves her. don¡¯t worry, miss shi. i¡¯m thest person in the world who will hurt rui ¡®er. i care about her more than anyone else.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say much. She held the teacup and waited for him to continue.


    Rui ¡®er is not my biological sister. I knew it when she was ten years old.


    Shi Yan had heard Jiang Rui mention it when they were chatting. She said that since she was ten years old, Jiang Cheng had taken over her Affairs. Her food, living, and studies were all taken care of by her brother. jiang rui also said that after she turned ten, the ce she stayed the most was her courtyard and jiang cheng¡¯s courtyard. it was also since she turned ten that her rtionship with her brother, jiang cheng, became better and better.


    ¡°does rui ¡®er know?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    Even though she knew that she was asking for nothing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. No one knows, including grandmother.¡±


    ¡°Rui ¡®er and I have been close since we were young, and I identally found out that she wasn¡¯t my biological sister. I was afraid that this matter would hurt her, so I took over her Affairs. From then on, the person who came into contact with her the most at home became me. With me personally watching, it won¡¯t be easy for others to discover this matter.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s just that the development of thingster was a little beyond my expectations. ¡±


    he didn¡¯t need to say it. shi yan knew that he was referring to the fact that he would have feelings for jiang rui.


    since this is out of our expectations, young master Jiang should also understand that Rui ¡®er¡¯s background can not be hidden forever.


    shi yan didn¡¯t ask stupid questions like jiang sheng and jiang rui who was the child of the jiang family. it was obvious that jiang sheng was the biological son of the jiang family¡¯s eldest master, jiang qing.


    The father and son looked very simr.


    I was nning to tell her the truth after Rui ¡®er¡¯s 20th birthday. That way, Rui¡¯ er wouldn¡¯t have to leave me for a day.


    20 years old was the age where they could get married.


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s thoughts were clear, and he was very possessive of Jiang Rui.


    ¡°rui ¡®er probably doesn¡¯t know what young master jiang is thinking, right?¡±


    If she had known that she was not a child of the Jiang family, Jiang Rui would not have been able to live so innocently. She would have been mentally tortured.


    ¡°she¡¯ll know.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, miss shi. no matter what i do in the future, i¡¯ll get rui ¡®er¡¯s consent first and won¡¯t force her to stay.¡± In Rui ¡®er¡¯s heart, no one is more important than me, her brother. She wouldn¡¯t bear to let me be sad.¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he was very confident.


    however, as the young leader of the jiang family in sea city, he should have this confidence.


    ¡°Since no one knows about this, I¡¯m sure that young master Jiang does have a younger sister. Where is this younger sister of yours now? It¡¯s not appropriate for an outsider like me to ask too much about the Jiang family¡¯s matters, but I¡¯m afraid that someone will bully Rui ¡®er in the future and scold her for taking over the Jiang family¡¯s nest. So, even if it¡¯s impolite, I still want to ask.¡±


    ¡°although i don¡¯t know young master jiang well, i believe that young master jiang must be capable and cautious to be able to take over the family at such a young age. after knowing that rui ¡®er is not your biological sister, you will definitely investigate it in detail. Now that nine years have passed, with young master Jiang¡¯s ability, you should have already investigated everything that should be investigated.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve investigated everything that needs to be investigated.¡±

 Chapter 63

    ?


    Chapter 63: master and miss


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°however, i can¡¯t tell you for the time being,¡± he said.


    Seeing the suspicion in Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Cheng said,¡±Although I am not a good person, I will not let my own sister suffer outside. I have my own reasons for not bringing her back. don¡¯t worry, miss shi, i won¡¯t let anyone bully rui ¡®er.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that young master Jiang knows what he¡¯s doing,¡±


    shi yan held her teacup and took a sip of tea. her posture was upright, and there seemed to be an intimidating aura exuding from her gentle and square demeanor. I rarely protect anyone. Once I decide to protect someone, no one can hurt him.


    jiang cheng looked at her and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Was she warning him?


    an orphan girl from the countryside?


    Sure enough, Shi Yan wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed on the surface. She even had the capital to look down on him, the head of the Jiang family in Haicheng.


    rui ¡®er had been worried that she would get into trouble because of her involvement with fifth uncle. now it seemed that shi yan might not care about these troubles.


    It was rare for grandmother to befriend a junior, but this befriended a powerful figure.


    Although he was warned, Jiang Cheng wasn¡¯t angry.


    After so many days, he had more or less figured out Shi Yan¡¯s personality. She didn¡¯t even care much about her own affairs, let alone other people¡¯s Affairs.


    The fact that she was so concerned about Rui ¡®er¡¯s matter showed that she was protecting Rui¡¯ er as a friend from the bottom of her heart. There was nothing wrong with having one more person protecting Rui ¡®er.


    ¡°i¡¯m very happy for rui ¡®er to have a friend like miss shi who treats her so sincerely.¡±


    shi yan smiled faintly. the intimidating aura she had just now seemed to be jiang cheng¡¯s illusion.


    She said, ¡± the tea is delicious. Thank you for your hospitality, young master Jiang. It¡¯s gettingte. I should go back.


    he stood up and said, ¡± young master jiang, you should tell her about rui ¡®er¡¯s background as soon as possible. i¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t hide it for long. instead of letting her know about it from others, it¡¯s better for you to tell her yourself. ¡±


    a smart person would stop when there was a point.


    Jiang Cheng looked at her with aplicated expression. He was a little surprised that she could tell that this matter couldn¡¯t be hidden for long.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, miss Shi. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to inform Rui ¡®er,¡± he said after a while.


    shi yan nodded to show her respect and left jiang rui¡¯s courtyard.


    *


    the next day, the weather was good. after two days of gray rain, the sky finally cleared up.


    shi yan finished a simple morning exercise, washed up, and had breakfast. it was rare that she didn¡¯t read a book. she went upstairs to pick her clothes and began to dress up.


    yes, she was carefully dressing up.


    At eight in the morning, she received a message from Jiang che, saying that they would be leaving for the bookstore at ten to buy books and that he would pick her up at ten.


    shi yan didn¡¯t like to make people wait. now that she was going out with jiang che, she wouldn¡¯t let him wait.


    she went downstairs at 9:50.


    Since she did not see Xiao Zhao, she must have gone to work. Shi Yan left a note on the coffee table and said that she would not be back for lunch at noon. She told Xiao Zhao not to prepare anything and went out.


    She left the house a few minutes earlier. As soon as she stepped out of the courtyard, she saw a familiar car waiting there.


    It seemed like he had been waiting here for quite some time.


    The door of the driver¡¯s seat opened, and a person got out.


    it was jiang che!


    he¡¯s driving?


    jiang che was still dressed in the same white shirt and ck suit pants, but every time shi yan saw him, her heart couldn¡¯t help but race.


    it was clearly still the same person, still with that familiar gentle temperament.


    However, she had to admit that this outfit suited him very well.


    jiang che saw shi yan standing at the entrance of the courtyard and stopped in his tracks.


    she was dressed in a long floral dress today. it was a white dress with small ck flowers. her long ck hair was tied into two loose braids with a hairband of the same color as the dress. it hung down from her shoulders to her front, making her look even more elegant and gentle.


    She was only carrying a small white nted bag on her back.


    she had light makeup on.


    standing under the warm morning sun at the end of summer, she was like a lotus emerging from the water, fresh and unordinary.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, have you been waiting for a long time?¡± she asked with a faint smile as she walked towards him.


    ¡°no, i just arrived.¡±


    He turned around and opened the door of the front passenger seat. The gentleman held the door. ¡°miss shi, please get in the car.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan got into the car. Jiang che helped her close the door and then walked to the driver¡¯s seat.


    She did not ask why Jiang Lin did not follow her today. It was more to Shi Yan¡¯s liking if the two of them went out alone.


    jiang che fastened his seat belt and put his left hand on the steering wheel with a white jade ring on his thumb. it looked very pleasing to the eye and even shi yan was a little dazed.


    after a slight pause, jiang che looked at her with a normal expression and reminded her, ¡± ¡°miss shi, buckle up.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t lose her self-control and was embarrassed about being caught in the act of being a love-struck fool. She smiled faintly.¡±Thank you,¡± he said. He fastened his seat belt.


    The car started and drove away.


    two heads peeked out from the door of the olddy¡¯s courtyard next door.


    ¡°Ah Wan, that was Laowu, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord fifth,¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother is going out on his own? he wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair just now, was he?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lord fifth even drove himself.¡±


    ¡°so, he went out with yan?¡±


    ¡°yes, old madam.¡±


    it was olddy jiang and aunt wan, who were hiding behind the door and peeking their heads out.


    the olddy jumped out from behind the door in surprise. ¡± ¡°It was the right choice to ask Yan for help!¡±


    Aunt Wan smiled. Indeed.


    ¡°are they on a date?¡± the olddy asked.


    Aunt Wan shook her head. I¡¯m not sure, but the two of them shouldn¡¯t have reached that stage yet. You should have heard it just now. They are still very distant from each other.


    Miss Shi and Mr. Jiang were indeed unfamiliar with each other.


    ¡°take it slow, there¡¯s no rush.¡± the olddy sighed. To be able to see fifth brother take the initiative to go out is already a pleasant surprise. It has been three years, and he wished he could lock himself in the courtyard and not leave the house at all.¡±


    it¡¯s not that exaggerated. Lord fifth would go out asionally.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between him going out and not going out? he didn¡¯t even show it when he was in the car!¡±


    Aunt Wan was silent.


    in the entire jiang family of haicheng, only the olddy dared to say such things to the fifth lord. However, knowing that fifth Lord did not like others to disturb his peace, even the olddy did not dare to disturb him.


    ¡°at the moment, it seems to be developing in a good direction. old madam, you should rx.¡±


    ¡°we can barely rx about fifth brother, but xiaoyan is so embarrassed.¡±


    The olddy sighed. forget it. They¡¯re all children who have their own ns. I believe they know what they¡¯re doing.


    it¡¯s good that you can think this way. The children and grandchildren will have their own fortune. Besides, even if you didn¡¯t look for miss Shi Yan, she might have something to do with fifth Lord. You only looked for her because you heard that fifth Lord treated miss Shi Yan differently. Don¡¯t think that you were the one who facilitated the rtionship between miss Shi Yan and fifth Lord.


    ¡°Although it is said like this Zhenzhen¡±


    ¡°ai, don¡¯t worry. miss shi yan has always been indifferent. have you ever seen her smile so sincerely? it¡¯s only in front of lord fifth that we can see that miss shi yan is a little lively like a neen-year-old girl. it¡¯s obvious that miss shi yan is happy to be with lord fifth. let¡¯s not be an old-fashioned old man who does bad things.¡±


    the olddy red at her angrily,¡±what old-fashioned old man?¡± what are you saying! do you think i don¡¯t want to see them get along well? if it wasn¡¯t for the trouble behindowu, i¡¯d be happy for them to get married on the spot!¡±


    ¡°Your words are a little out of fashion,¡± aunt Wanughed.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re old, but we still have to keep up with the times.¡±


    as she wasughing, aunt wan suddenly eximed,¡±old madam, do you think that the personing out of eldest young miss¡¯s courtyard is eldest young master? it¡¯s already sote, hasn¡¯t master gone to thepany yet?¡±


    ¡°I heard that Rui ¡®er drank a lotst night. Do you know how much ah Sheng dotes on his sister Rui¡¯ er? He must have taken care of Rui ¡®er for the entire night before he could leave.¡±


    aunt wan looked at jiang cheng, who was gradually walking away, and hesitated for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°Old Madam, I know I¡¯m being a bit talkative, but I still want to mention Yingluo.¡±


    olddy jiang looked at her.


    Aunt Wan continued,¡±although it¡¯s a good thing for siblings to have a good rtionship, and everyone hopes for siblings to live in harmony, isn¡¯t the rtionship between master and miss a little too good?¡± Eldest young master is already twenty-four years old this year, eldest young miss is also a neen-year-old adultdy.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see through the things that you can?¡± the olddy sighed.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say something?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I do something? how? rui ¡®er was raised by ah sheng himself, how could i stop them from meeting? Don¡¯t worry, I know my grandson well. Sheng knows what he¡¯s doing, so let¡¯s not be bad people.¡±


    Looking at the olddy¡¯s wise eyes, aunt Wan suddenly fell silent.


    That¡¯s right, the olddy had been shrewd all her life, and there was no reason for her to be muddled in her old age.


    the olddy¡¯s heart was clear.


    ¡°don¡¯t say such things again in the future. ah wan, ah sheng and rui ¡®er are on our side, those who might attack them are outsiders. as long as they¡¯re not stupid, they won¡¯t help outsiders attack their own.¡±


    Although she was still a little worried, aunt Wan didn¡¯t say anything more after hearing old Mrs. Han¡¯s words. She had been by old Mrs. Han¡¯s side for many years. In her heart, old Mrs. Han had always been omnipotent. Since old Mrs. Han was not worried, she must have had a solution long ago.


    ¡°but, olddy, didn¡¯t you want to matchmake master and miss shi yan?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m just testing sheng. he¡¯s been treating an outstanding girl like yan the same way. i don¡¯t think he¡¯ll like any other girl in the future.¡± the olddy smiled. sheng is my grandson and rui ¡®er is my granddaughter. i¡¯ll protect both of them.¡±


    aunt wan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    As expected, the olddy was the smartest.


    ¡°you said you¡¯re going for a walk, are you still going?¡±


    ¡°Of course we¡¯re going. The sky has finally cleared up after two days of gloominess. It¡¯s refreshing to take a walk like this. By the way, Rui ¡®er and Yan are going to start school soon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, two more days.¡±


    ¡°By then, they¡¯ll have to live in the school, and I¡¯ll be bored alone at home. When they start school, call my eldest daughter-inw back to stay with me for a few days.¡±


    First Madam?


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Keep an eye on the people below, don¡¯t spread any rumors.¡±


    Aunt Wan didn¡¯t know if the olddy was referring to Jiang Cheng and Jiang Rui¡¯s matter, Jiang che and Shi Yan¡¯s matter, or both. She didn¡¯t ask in detail, but she knew in her heart how to instruct her subordinates.


    It¡¯s best not to spread anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get Jiang hai to keep an eye on it.¡±


    Jiang hai and aunt Wan were husband and wife, but aunt Wan¡¯s body wasn¡¯t suitable for giving birth, so the two didn¡¯t have any children in their lives. in their eyes, the younger generation of the jiang family were like their own children. otherwise, aunt wan, who had lived in the old house for her whole life, would not have said those inappropriate words just now.


    After all, living in such an environment, the less one talked and the less one saw, the longer one could live.

 Chapter 64

    ?


    Chapter 64: that girl¡¯s name is shi yan


    Trantor: 549690339


    at the bookstore.


    Shi Yan walked in front while Jiang che pushed the shopping cart behind. There were already many books in the shopping cart. Shi Yan, who was walking in front, was still picking. Every time she saw a good book, she would take it down from the shelf and ask Jiang che, ¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, have you read this before?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    shi yan would then put the book in the shopping cart.


    ¡°This one?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve seen it.¡±


    shi yan would then put the book back.


    if they had read it before, they had read it. if they hadn¡¯t, they hadn¡¯t. they had indeede to buy books. shi yan really liked this kind of interaction with jiang che.


    however, when shi yan walked in front and concentrated on picking the books, jiang che, who was pushing the shopping cart and walking behind, kept his eyes on her.


    His expression was gentle, and his deep eyes faintly revealed an unknown emotion, gentle and teasing.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the bookstore in the morning. asionally, a few people would notice this pair of extremely good-looking and extraordinary people and couldn¡¯t help but stop to take a look. and those who stopped to look were all amazed in their hearts. what a gentle and affectionate man.


    in fact, did shi yan really not realize that jiang che¡¯s gaze was always on her?


    As she picked the books with her back facing Jiang che, the smile on Shi Yan¡¯s lips widened.


    Just like that, the two of them went downstairs to pay the bill after filling the shopping cart.


    it filled up two big bags.


    jiang che immediately scanned the qr code to pay.


    shi yan was about to help carry a bag, but jiang che didn¡¯t let her. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±


    There were tworge bags of books, one in each hand, and he carried them very easily. He didn¡¯t look like he was in poor health and needed to rest.


    Shi Yan saw that he didn¡¯t need to struggle to carry it. Thinking that the car was just at the entrance and could only walk for a few minutes, she didn¡¯t fight with him.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in front and open the car door.¡±


    when she got out of the car earlier, jiang che had handed her the car keys while she was carrying her bag.


    When Jiang che handed her the car keys, Shi Yan was stunned for a moment. She only reacted when she heard Jiang che ask her to help put the keys in her bag.


    he was definitely feeling a little strange.


    After he got out of the car, he naturally handed her the car keys and let her put them in her bag. This action was indeed a little intimate for the two of them who were not yet a couple.


    however, shi yan had to admit that it was to her liking.


    shi yan didn¡¯t need to be deeply in love with him. what she wanted was this kind of natural life.


    As for deep love, there would be.


    she had thought of this temperament for her entire life, so how could she not have feelings?


    It was just that there was no need to announce this love to the whole world. Whether there was love or not, it was enough for the two of them to know in their hearts.


    she had always been reserved, and jiang che was not a mboyant person. a long-term stream of water was more suitable for them.


    she ced the books she had bought in the back seat and the two of them got into the car.


    shi yan had already fastened her seat belt before jiang che could remind her. she asked him, ¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, are we going back directly?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand that was holding onto the seat belt paused slightly and met her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. Ms. Shi, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, let¡¯s find a ce to eat first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything on today.¡±


    in other words, she was not in a hurry to go back.


    A hint of a smile seemed to sh across Jiang Che¡¯s good-looking eyes. ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat, miss Shi?¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯m fine with the arrangement, mr. jiang.¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°then shall we go to the jade eatery?¡±


    he didn¡¯t ask shi yan if she knew about the jade eatery. as for whether he had forgotten to ask or whether he knew in his heart that shi yan definitely knew and felt there was no need to ask, only jiang che himself knew.


    ¡°sure.¡±


    Even su mu, the SU family¡¯s heir, had to make an appointment in advance to eat at the Jade eatery, so Jiang che didn¡¯t ask why he could still have a seat when he went over at mealtime.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know jiang che¡¯s identity, but she knew that jiang che definitely had such capabilities.


    he was a figure that everyone in the jiang family of sea city avoided.


    The two of them went to the Jade eatery.


    At the same time, at the SU family organization¡¯s building.


    on the second tost floor of the building.


    Someone took the elevator upstairs. The two secretaries in the lobby quickly stood up and greeted, ¡± ¡°miss jing!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s your young President su?¡±


    ¡°in the office.¡±


    ¡°Has he had lunch?¡±


    The woman¡¯s aura was so strong that it scared the Secretary. ¡°no, not yet.¡±


    ¡°i knew it!¡±


    ¡°you guys go ahead, i¡¯ll go find him.¡±


    She had big wavy hair and a sexy long dress that outlined her exquisite figure clearly.


    such a mboyant, sexy, and strong person was holding a lunchbox in her hand. the key point was that it didn¡¯t seem out of ce at all. she was sexy, domineering, and homely.


    The two secretaries heaved a sigh of relief after she left.


    ¡°our little president su¡¯s girlfriend is amazing. she¡¯s probably the so-called¡± great in the kitchen ¡°that people say.¡±


    ¡°Only our little President su has the privilege of having miss Jing deliver the meal personally. a knife was more like a gift. Miss Jing has been here so many times, but every time Ie, I still can¡¯t help but be shocked by her aura.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡±


    ¡°Do you think our quiet and good-tempered young President su can control miss Jing at home?¡±


    who knows? I heard that miss Jing is very good at fighting. Not only in school, but also in the most chaotic area of Haicheng. No one dares to mess with her.


    The two of them trembled as they spoke.


    this was someone they could not afford to offend.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the two of them were childhood sweethearts? In that case, miss Jing¡¯s background should not be low. Didn¡¯t all the youngdies of aristocratic families pay attention to gentleness and virtue? why is it that when ites to miss jing, it¡¯s so cowardly?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s so good about it being the same? I like mature women like miss Jing. She¡¯s so capable, so when she marries President su in the future, no one wille to her door.¡±


    ¡°Do you also think that our little su is the kind of scumbag who grows wildflowers?¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s hard to say. there are many disputes in the aristocratic families. how can we workers understand? ¡±


    ¡°you actually think that our little su is a scumbag, yingluo?¡±


    ¡°shush, shush, shush, be quiet! i was just making an analogy. besides, you¡¯ve seen all those scumbags on the inte. which one of them wasn¡¯t a good man before the news was exposed?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right, miss jing, you should be more domineering.¡±


    ......


    Jing Han didn¡¯t hear the conversation between the two secretaries. Otherwise, she would haveughed at su mu, saying that he was such a terrible person that even his Secretary thought he had the potential to be a scumbag.


    Speaking of which, Jing Han and su mu had only just confirmed their rtionship not long ago. Everyone had only thought that they were close friends, and even Han Yu had only recently found out about it. Otherwise, he would not have said that su mu had not found a girlfriend at his old age at the small restaurant where Shi Yan had gone to eat alone.


    after knocking on the office door, jing han pushed it open and entered.


    Su mu, who was handling some documents behind his desk, stopped what he was doing when he saw her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    jing han walked in and closed the door. she held up the lunchbox in her hand.¡±I¡¯m here to deliver you a lunch filled with love.¡±


    Su MU¡¯s face was expressionless, but he looked at Jing Han with a gentle gaze. ¡°if you¡¯re really going to give me a lunch filled with love, you should cook for me personally.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to waste that effort. the food made by the chef our family hired at a high price is not better than mine. i can¡¯t bear to ruin my manicure that i just did.¡±


    Putting down the lunchbox, Jing Han walked over and put one hand on the desk and the other on the back of the chair, almost forcing su mu into a corner.


    ¡°how is it? My new manicure looks good, right?¡±


    su mu took a look at her bright red nails. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡±


    Jing Han was very satisfied with his answer. She lifted his chin with one hand and gave him a passionate kiss. su mu didn¡¯t resist and just let her kiss him. he held her waist gently to prevent her from falling.


    She led and ended it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first. There¡¯s no work that can be finished.¡±


    ¡°have you eaten?¡± su mu even supported her waist with one hand.


    ¡°No, I prepared two servings to eat with you. I have something to tell you.¡±


    she stood up while holding su mu¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa in the office. then, she took out the food from the lunchbox.


    ¡°what do you want to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Last night at han Di¡¯s ce, I met a girl that I liked very much.¡± Jing Han put some food in his bowl. I don¡¯t know why, but I always think of you when I see her. You two don¡¯t have any simrities in temperament or appearance.¡±


    ¡°then what¡¯s your purpose in telling me this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t put my finger on it, I just feel like I should mention it to you.¡±


    Having grown up together, they knew each other very well. Hearing her say that, su mu knew that she had told him about this because she had her feelings.


    And she wouldn¡¯t have such a feeling for no reason.


    ¡°What¡¯s the girl¡¯s name?¡±


    Looking at him, Jing Han smiled and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan,¡±


    su mu¡¯s hand that was holding the chopsticks paused. ¡± ¡°What did you say her name was?¡±


    to be honest, jing han had rarely seen him so excited. perhaps it was because he had lost his father at a young age and had to rely on his mother to carry the heavy burden of the family. he had always been very calm and steady, giving people a sense of steadiness that he would not change his expression even if mount tai copsed in front of him.


    ¡°Shi Yan. Her name is Shi Yan.¡±


    Sister Yan¡¯s surname is Shi.


    jing han had only realized this when he had almost fallen asleep on his bed the night before.

 Chapter 65

    ?


    Chapter 65: Chapter 65-such good food


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°she¡¯s in xuanji sea city?¡±


    ¡°Yes, in Haicheng. I live in the Jiang family¡¯s old house. She¡¯s the guest that grandma Jiang invited. You should have heard the rumors, right?¡±


    He had not heard it at first, as su mu had been busy with work most of the time. However, he could not stand the fact that Han Yu, a yboy, was by his side. He could always hear some strange things from Han Yu, and the fact that an orphan from the countryside had been a guest at the Jiang family was one of them.


    who would have thought it would be yingluo?


    An orphan girl from the countryside?


    su mu¡¯s feelings wereplicated.


    she actually allowed the outside world to spread such rumors about her. was she an orphan in her heart?


    You don¡¯t even want your home anymore?


    this stubborn temper had not changed since he was young.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Jing Han knew that she had guessed right.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s really as I thought, she¡¯s the sister you¡¯ve been thinking about for so many years?¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t have the same name, then it should be her.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible that they have the same name. Yan¡¯s temperament is so elegant that I don¡¯t think ordinary people can raise her. i think the phrase ¡®as quiet as a flower in the water, her actions are like a willow in the wind¡¯ is particrly appropriate to describe her. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen your sister before. Other than knowing that you miss her, I don¡¯t know much about her. But I think that if she¡¯s really a daughter of the Shi family, it¡¯s not strange for her to have such a charm.¡±


    Su MU¡¯s expression wasplicated, and he said with a bit of anger, ¡± ¡°she came to haicheng but didn¡¯t return to the su family. she didn¡¯t tell anyone either. i think she wants to cut off the su family as well. What does the Shi family¡¯s dispute have to do with the SU family? does she have to be so cruel?¡±


    it was rare to see su mu like this, or rather, he had never been so childish. jing han found it rather refreshing.


    However, she also understood that he really valued this sister of his.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s cruel. I¡¯ve seen sister Yan and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s that kind of person. Perhaps she didn¡¯t want the SU family to be involved in the Shi family¡¯s dispute.¡±


    ¡°but is it necessary? was it necessary for her to disappear for nine years without even a phone call? They just gave us a call to let us know that they were safe. The Shi family won¡¯t find trouble with us over such a small matter.¡± Su mu was a little excited.


    jing han did not know what was going on and could not say much.¡±she¡¯s back now, so you can see her anytime you want.¡±


    Of course, the premise was that Shi Yan was indeed his sister and not his sister with the same name.


    However, Jing Han did not say anything to dampen his enthusiasm.


    I heard that she¡¯ll be staying in Haicheng for college? ¡± Su mu wasn¡¯t sure. He didn¡¯t know that Han Yu was talking about people rted to him, so he didn¡¯t listen carefully.


    yes, I¡¯m a new student at Haicheng University. School will start in two days.


    although it was said that school would start in two days, the school had actually started reporting in these few days. however, jiang rui nned to report on thest day, and shi yan still had things to do, so she agreed to jiang rui¡¯s suggestion.


    They nned to register on August 31st. It was already August 29th, which meant that they only had one day to y tomorrow and had to go to school the day after.


    it¡¯s hard to believe that she¡¯s still willing to go to a University in Haicheng. She didn¡¯t choose to hide for the rest of her life!


    jing han was undoubtedly very curious about what kind of entanglement the shi family had that made the only youngdy of the shi family choose to leave home at such a young age, and even for so many years.


    However, despite her curiosity, she would not ask too much about this kind of thing.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a time to meet him? if it¡¯s not convenient for you to visit the jiang family, i can help you ask rui ¡®er toe with her. yan and i are friends now, so it¡¯s not strange to ask her out.¡±


    Compared to Shi Yan, su mu was naturally more important to Jing Han.


    ¡°No need! She doesn¡¯t even want to go back to the SU family. Why would I want to see her?¡±


    Jing Han,¡±Zhenzhen.¡±


    he really couldn¡¯t tell that su mu had such a tsundere attribute.


    He was quite rare.


    ¡°let¡¯s eat, or the dishes will get cold. it¡¯s unnecessary to think about this now. maybe we¡¯re overthinking it. she actually just has the same name as your sister.¡±


    Su mu gave him a look.


    he seemed to be staring at her.


    jing han was even more curious.


    It seemed that su mu had been hiding a lot of his attributes all these years, and he usually pretended to be serious.


    She had wanted to mention the partyst night and tell him that Shi Yan hade in Jiang Cheng¡¯s car but had not left with him. She had asked, but Jiang Cheng had said that someone had taken Shi Yan back first. since she had yet to confirm whether shi yan was su mu¡¯s younger sister, she would not mention this matter to su mu for the time being.


    *


    the jade eatery was decorated in a China style. it was a three-story pavilion with a small courtyard at the back.


    shi yan had thought that they were going to eat in the pavilion. after all, the jade food square¡¯s dining area was in this pavilion. when they arrived, jiang che took her directly to the backyard of the jade restaurant.


    As soon as he entered the backyard, someone came up to him with a respectful attitude. ¡°Fifth Lord!¡±


    jiang che must have informed him in advance. after asking jiang che, the man respectfully called out, ¡± ¡°miss shi yan,¡±


    he didn¡¯t size her up, but greeted her respectfully after taking a nce at her.


    one could tell at a nce that the rules were strict.


    Shi Yan was very satisfied with this. In fact, she didn¡¯t like to deal with some messy trouble.


    ¡°the food is ready. fifth lord and miss shi yan, please follow me.¡±


    shi yan did not take the initiative to ask, but jiang che did.


    ¡°the jade eatery is my business. the environment here is not bad, and the dishes are not bad either. if miss shi likes them, you cane here often in the future. I¡¯ve already informed them that you¡¯ll be received when youe. There¡¯s no need to make an appointment in advance.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m really taking advantage of teacher Jiang.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡± If someone else had said this, it would have sounded a little greasy, but since it was Jiang che, perhaps because of his temperament, it didn¡¯t sound greasy at all.


    ¡°The Jade eatery should have more than ten years of history, right?¡±


    ¡°seventeen years.¡±


    Jiang che said, ¡± when I was eight, I came to Haicheng to visit aunt Shen. I met an old chef whose family had fallen. I ate two of his dishes and thought that they were good. So, I invested in this Jade food restaurant.


    He said he was going to sea city, not going back.


    furthermore, eight years old?


    He had such good investment vision at the age of eight. He was really good at doing business.


    Wasn¡¯t he a medical genius?


    ¡°mr. jiang has good taste. i was lucky enough to have tasted the dishes of the jade restaurant once, and they are indeed excellent. The development of Jade food square has been very good these years. It has reached the point where you have to make a reservation several months in advance.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    Suddenly, Jiang che stopped in his tracks and looked at her, saying, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve eaten more delicious dishes.¡±


    shi yan thought that he would say that he would take her to eat next time, but she saw his lips slightly curved. he looked at her with deep affection in his eyes and said,¡±it¡¯s the soup and herbal dish that miss shi made for me the other day.¡±


    shi yan was stunned, and then her face turned red.


    she rarely lost herposure like this.


    however, he was still looking at her with a smile in his eyes. shi yan was a little annoyed and almost lost herposure to re at him again. fortunately, she managed to calm herself down.


    ¡°teacher jiang, you¡¯re overpraising me.¡±


    she looked at him and smiled. her eyes seemed to be infatuated as she said, ¡± ¡°but since mr. jiang likes it, i¡¯ll make it for you next time.¡±


    it was jiang che¡¯s turn to be stunned. the hand by his side clenched into a fist.


    The veins on the back of his clenched fist were visible.


    his expression was also tense, and there seemed to be an unknown light shing in his deep and indifferent eyes, with an extremely strong invasive and possessive nature.


    In just a moment, everything returned to normal.


    ¡°in that case, i¡¯m in for a treat.¡±

 Chapter 66

    ?


    Chapter 66: the style of chess varies from person to person


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Miss Shi, let¡¯s go. The dishes will get cold if we stay any longer.¡±


    Looking at his back, Shi Yan fell silent.


    Was it her illusion? Why did she feel that his gaze was a little different just now? it wasn¡¯t his usual gentleness, but a strength she had never seen before.


    Thinking of this, Shi Yan suddenlyughed.


    If it wasn¡¯t her imagination just now, then he and she had a lot of simrities.


    It was true that she was rarely calctive. Once she was calctive about something, no one could change it.


    For example, when she ran away from home when she was ten years old;


    For example, the moment she set her eyes on Jiang che, she was determined to get him and immediately put it into action. No one could interfere with her after that.


    She quickly caught up to Jiang che, and the two of them walked with a person¡¯s distance between them.


    soon, they arrived at the private room that had been prepared.


    in the private room next to the courtyard, the exquisite scenery of the courtyard could be seen through the curtain-folded window.


    the decoration of the private room was simple.


    There were dishes on the round wooden table.


    The only special thing was the small vase on the table with a flower in it.


    It wasn¡¯t a rose that someone had prepared for a date. It was a Lotus that had just bloomed.


    They were probably picked from the small lotus pond in the courtyard.


    After leading them here, the middle-aged man who led the way left first, leaving only the two of them.


    Outside the curtain-folded window, the fragrance of flowers filled the air, the sound of water and the chirping of birds could be heard, and the faint sound of a guqin could be heard from the pavilion in front.


    The Jade eatery invited a zither yer who would y during mealtimes.


    eating at the jade eatery was a form of enjoyment. not only did he enjoy the taste, but he could also enjoy other senses.


    ¡°i like it here,¡± shi yan said with a smile as she looked out of the window.


    it was rare for shi yan to like a ce. she might not even be able to use the word ¡± like ¡± in a ce she had lived in for many years. moreover, it was not that shi yan had never seen an environment like the jade food square, but she just liked it here.


    ¡°since you like it, you cane often in the future.¡±


    jiang chedled a bowl of soup and handed it to her. ¡± this soup is not bad. miss shi, have a bowl to warm your stomach. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    shi yan thanked him and took the spoon to take a sip. the taste was indeed good.¡±It¡¯s very good.¡±


    Seeing this, Jiang Che¡¯s eyes turned gentle.


    he also got himself a bowl.


    Neither of them were talkative people, and they rarely spoke at the dining table, but they ate very well, even though it was quiet the whole time.


    after the meal, the two of them did not leave immediately. they sat in the courtyard for a short while, and someone brought them some tea and snacks.


    Drinking tea, listening to the zither, listening to the water flow, and listening to the birds.


    the two of them just sat there. even if they didn¡¯t say anything, shi yan¡¯s heart was calm and happy.


    she thought that about 80% of her emotions in this life were caused by jiang che. In the past, she had always lived a carefree life, but ever since she met Jiang che, she had slowly changed.


    ¡°miss shi, it¡¯s noon now and the sun is shining brightly. we¡¯ll leaveter. do you need an afternoon break? There¡¯s a room here.¡±


    She had the habit of taking a nap, but she would definitely not be able to fall asleep if shey down now.


    He shook his head and said,¡±no need.¡±


    jiang che did not force her. ¡± miss shi, ¡± he asked, ¡± do you know how to y go? ¡±


    Seeing that Shi Yan was looking at him, Jiang che said,¡±it¡¯s boring to sit here. If miss Shi knows how to y chess, we can y a few rounds.¡± if youngdy shi does not know, i will get someone to find two books for youngdy shi to pass the time.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡±


    zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting werepulsory courses for her since she was three years old. she was very talented in this area and had some small achievements in a few years. After that, even when she left home, she did not neglect it. After so many years, even if she did not reach the master level, her skills were not bad.


    Jiang che got up to make a phone call. Soon, someone sent over a set of chess pieces.


    White jade chessboard.


    with shi yan¡¯s sharp eyes, she could tell at a nce that the chessboard alone was worth a lot.


    The chess pieces were naturally not that bad either. They were polished round and smooth.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you like the white or ck stones?¡±


    Shi Yan had wanted to say ¡°white,¡± but when she looked up and saw the gentle-looking Jiang che sitting opposite her, the word ¡°white¡± changed to ¡°white.¡±¡±ckie,¡±


    She felt that Jiang che was more suitable to y the white stone.


    Jiang che handed her The Chess Box with the ck pieces.


    ¡°Miss Shi, please.¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t stand on ceremony then,¡± shi yan smiled faintly.


    He ced a stone.


    it was said that one could see a person by watching a game of chess, but after two consecutive games, both of their ying styles were extremely gentle, just like her gentleness and his gentleness.


    halfway through the third game, a person came to the backyard of the jade restaurant.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, i didn¡¯t believe you when i heard that you were here, but you¡¯re really here!¡± What wind blew you out of the house today?¡±


    His voice suddenly stopped when he saw Shi Yan, who was sitting opposite Jiang che and ying chess with him.


    he was shocked.


    shi yan followed the voice and saw yun jian, whose expression was constantly changing.


    she had just met yun jian yesterday. she heard that yun jian was jiang che¡¯s attending doctor.


    Jiang che ced a chess piece down and then looked up indifferently.


    just a nce was enough to make yun jian shiver and immediately snap back to her senses.


    ¡°miss shi yan, we meet again,¡± he greeted her politely.


    he hade back to his senses, but the shock in his heart had not decreased at all. He had only suspected that Shi Yan might be rted to Jiang che yesterday, and now he had seen the two of them ying chess together. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t shocked!


    This was the fifth Lord Jiang!


    the pure-hearted fifth lord jiang!


    Most importantly, the other one¡¯s surname was Shi.


    If Shi Yan was rted to the SU family and happened to be a member of the Shi family, it was not difficult to guess her identity. Everyone knew that the Shi family only had one granddaughter out of several grandsons! one could imagine how noble they were!


    if these conjectures were true, then the two of them together would be a lively scene in the future.


    Jiang che nced at Yun Jian and then looked at Shi Yan. ¡°you know each other?¡±


    he was obviously asking shi yan.


    yun jian,¡±yingluo.¡±


    after all, they had known each other for so many years. shouldn¡¯t they be more familiar with each other? should she ask him this question? Why did he ask Shi Yan?


    It seemed as if Shi Yan was one of fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s people, and he was an outsider.


    Shi Yan first nodded to Yun Jian and responded to his greeting, ¡± ¡°doctor yun,¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, on the way to the winery, doctor Yun¡¯s car rear-ended young master Jiang¡¯s car. We met once,¡± she answered.


    So they had only met once.


    what are you doing here? ¡± Jiang che asked Yun Jian.


    ¡± i¡¯m eating. i was just eating upstairs and was about to leave when i heard you were here, so i came to see what blew you out the door. ¡±


    He nced at Shi Yan as he spoke.


    it was the spring breeze.


    Of course, Yun Jian didn¡¯t dare to say this.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect miss shi yan to be here.¡±


    ¡°Are you guys ying chess?¡±


    it had to be said that the two of them sitting there ying chess was indeed very pleasing to the eye. even if yun jian didn¡¯t have any artistic cells, she couldn¡¯t help but want to praise, ¡± what a poetic and picturesque scene! ¡±


    gu zi walked over and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    Jiang che nced at him indifferently.


    yun jian¡¯s attention was all on the chessboard and didn¡¯t see jiang che¡¯s gaze at all. she stared at the chessboard for a moment and asked in bewilderment, ¡± ¡°Eh? ah che, when did your style of ying change?¡±


    suddenly, she met jiang che¡¯s faint gaze.


    Yun Jian¡¯s heart trembled.


    Fine, he had spoken too much. He was also unnecessary.


    ¡°i suddenly remembered that i still have something to do, so i¡¯ll be leaving first. miss shi yan, i¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day!¡±


    he slipped away.


    They came quickly and left quickly.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t even have the chance to thank him for treating her to a meal.


    ¡°This bi an ...¡±


    ¡°No need to care about him.¡± Jiang che said.


    ¡± we¡¯ve known each other for many years. we can be considered friends. if there¡¯s a chance, i¡¯ll formally introduce you to miss shi. ¡±


    was he going to introduce her to a friend?


    shi yan pursed her lips and smiled. she suddenly remembered what yun jian said just now and asked him, ¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t teacher Jiang¡¯s style of go like this in the past?¡±


    Suddenly, it crashed into Jiang Che¡¯s deep eyes.


    ¡°My style of chess varies from person to person,¡± he said, looking at her.


    At that moment, Shi Yan¡¯s heart seemed to skip a beat.

 Chapter 67

    ?


    Chapter 67: Give her an orchid


    Trantor: 549690339


    jiang che looked away from her and ced a chess piece down. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    His expression was so natural that it was as if he had just said those words casually. However, his natural change of topic made Shi Yan¡¯s irregr heartbeat gradually calm down.


    She turned her face slightly and smiled.


    the two of them continued to y a few more rounds. they only left the jade restaurant when the sun was not so hot around three o ¡®clock.


    ¡°Miss Shi, are you in a hurry to go back?¡± Jiang che asked in the car.


    Shi Yan would definitely shake her head.


    What was she in a hurry for? she still had to find a way to see him when she got back. Now that he was right beside her, she couldn¡¯t wait to stay outside for a while longer.


    ¡°then let¡¯s find a ce to walk? i know a park with a good environment nearby.¡±


    shi yan also knew that there was a good park nearby. jiang rui had brought her to haicheng for half a month and they had been to all the ces with good scenery, including this park that jiang che had mentioned.


    ¡°Sure,¡± shallow smile replied.


    in less than ten minutes, the two arrived at the park.


    After parking the car in the parking lot, the two of them walked to the gate of the park.


    the park did not require a ticket. it was probably because school was about to start and the weather was good that there were many people in the park, mostly children and young people.


    There were many couples among these young people.


    they were holding hands and ying on the road.


    there were many people who were about the same age as shi yan, but shi yan was much quieter than them.


    He was quiet and indifferent.


    when jiang che¡¯s gaze asionally fell on shi yan¡¯s face, he would think, ¡± no wonder he took a fancy to her at first sight. even in the vast sea of people, she was still the most special one. ¡±


    walking side by side, the two of them were still about a person¡¯s distance apart, but it did not make people feel out of ce. On the contrary, anyone who noticed them would be amazed by the good atmosphere between them.


    she felt that such a down-to-earth thing in the park didn¡¯t suit their temperament, but she felt that it was very suitable for the two of them to go together.


    she couldn¡¯t say what was appropriate, but she thought that if they were alone instead of two people, they would definitely be out of ce in the bustling environment.


    ¡°Is this Mr. Jiang¡¯s first time here?¡±


    ¡°when i was a child, i came to haicheng to visit aunt shen. the elders in my family brought me here once.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at Jiang Che¡¯s gentlemanly appearance and really couldn¡¯t imagine what he had been like when he had visited the park at the age of eight. He must have been different from the children who had been jumping around in front of him.


    She was really curious about what he looked like when he was young.


    Sensing her gaze, Jiang che asked, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± shi yan smiled and shook her head.


    jiang che looked at her smiling face. he didn¡¯t believe that it was really nothing, but since she didn¡¯t say anything, he didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°where¡¯s miss shi? is this your first time here?¡±


    ¡°no, rui ¡®er brought me here once before.¡±


    Shi Yan suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°perhaps i was here when i was young, but i was too young to remember. i¡¯ve been to haicheng twice when i was young. once when i was eight, and the other time when i was two.¡±


    I still remember what happened when I was eight years old. At that time, I really didn¡¯te here. But I¡¯m not sure if I came here when I was two years old.


    shi yan looked at jiang che and asked with a smile,¡±mr. jiang, if i came to this park when i was two years old, do you think it¡¯s possible that we¡¯ve met here at that time?¡±


    he was six years older than her, and she was two years old when he was eight.


    shi yan had only asked casually, but after asking, she felt that it might really be possible.


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± jiang che said firmly.


    looking at her slightly stunned expression, as if she was saying that he was unromantic, jiang che curled his lips slightly. ¡± ¡± i have a good memory. if i had met miss shi back then, i would definitely remember her. ¡±


    Shi Yan felt that he was saying this to make her happy, but she had to admit that she was really happy to hear him say this.


    The next second, she heard him say,¡±it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve seen it when you were young or not, you¡¯ve seen it when you¡¯ve grown up.¡± &Nbsp;


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reaction, he looked away from her and walked forward.


    When she came to her senses, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    That¡¯s right, regardless of whether they had seen each other when they were young, they had seen each other when they grew up. when they met, they had an intersection, and this intersection might be a lifetime.


    people should look back, not forward.


    She kept up with his pace.


    The two of them walked side by side for a while. Suddenly, Jiang che saw many girls in front of them holding ice cream in their hands. He nced at the quiet girl beside him.


    she really didn¡¯t seem to take the initiative to ask for anything, and there seemed to be very few things that could make her interested. many people said that he had no desires, as if he had seen through the world. in this regard, he felt that the girl was even more so than him.


    there was a kind of calmness on her body that had been washed away. no matter who or what she was facing, she was calm and unruffled.


    Oh, that didn¡¯t seem to be entirely true. She had lost herposure in front of him a few times.


    as he thought of this, a smile shed across jiang zhi¡¯s eyes.


    ¡± ms. shi, it¡¯s hot outside. i think there¡¯s an ice cream shop up ahead. shall i buy you one? ¡± she said.


    ¡°ah?¡± shi yan was a little confused.


    it was really weird for him to line up at a stall to buy ice cream with his temperament. besides, she didn¡¯t look like someone who would eat ice cream on the street!


    she had never done such a thing before.


    Besides, she rarely ate ice cream.


    he was probably really a little dazed, for he spoke without thinking, which was rare. Mr. Jiang, do you want to eat ice cream? ¡±


    To be honest, she couldn¡¯t imagine a pure and noble person like Jiang che eating ice cream while walking.


    jiang che,¡±yingluo.¡±


    She was a gentle and calm person, but she had a rich imagination.


    ¡°I just want to buy one for miss Shi.¡±


    He had already said that he wanted to buy it for her, so how could she reject him?


    He could.


    But she didn¡¯t want to.


    ¡°teacher jiang, let¡¯s take a look at the front,¡± she said with a smile.


    The ice cream stall was on the side of the road. Regardless of whether the stall was clean or not, Shi Yan liked the feeling of Jiang che taking her to buy ice cream.


    besides, so many people could eat it, so there was nothing she couldn¡¯t eat.


    she didn¡¯t care much about these things. she had nted crops before. she had grown the vegetables in the small farmyard for many years. most of the time, she wasn¡¯t very particr about people.


    There were many people in line for ice cream, and it took them almost ten minutes to get it.


    they were all young girls lining up to buy ice cream. it was inevitable to hear them eximing softly after seeing her and jiang che, ¡± so handsome, so well-matched ¡± and so on.


    Whether he was handsome or beautiful was secondary, the most important thing was to be well-matched.


    Shi Yan felt that she seemed to be slowly bing tacky.


    ¡°what vor do you like, miss shi?¡±


    A pleasant voice interrupted her thoughts.¡±i don¡¯t eat these often, so i¡¯m not sure what vor is good. i¡¯ll just pick the one that¡¯s selling the best.¡±


    ¡°miss, it¡¯s you?¡±


    the few people in front of her took their ice cream and left. shi yan saw the ice cream shop owner.


    it was a familiar face.


    it was that auntie called xuan liuying.


    Xuan Liuying seemed to be happy to see her.


    Shi Yan resumed her elegant smile and nodded slightly.¡±Hello,¡± he said.


    Xuan Liuying looked at her and then at Jiang che beside her. She couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart, what a perfect couple!


    I¡¯ve always wanted to return you the money that miss gave me to buy medicine, but I don¡¯t have your contact information, and I don¡¯t know where to find you.


    ¡°it didn¡¯t cost much, auntie doesn¡¯t need to mind.¡±


    ¡± it might be a small thing to you, but to auntie yu, it¡¯s a huge favor. just wait, auntie will give you the money for the medicine now. also, thank you for specially buying the medicine for auntie the other day. ¡±


    ¡°auntie has already thanked me before, so there¡¯s no need to thank me again. as for the medicine money, you don¡¯t have to return it. if auntie really doesn¡¯t mind, just give me an ice cream.¡±


    however, shi yan didn¡¯t expect that the other party would take so long to remember the purchase of medicine.


    from the looks of it, he was insistent on paying her back for her medicine. it was obvious that he didn¡¯t like to owe others. in that case, she would just go along with his wishes and give him an ice cream as a token of appreciation.


    ¡°this bi an ...¡±


    xuan liuying met shi yan¡¯s smiling eyes, as if knowing that shi yan would not want money or even ice cream if she continued, she said,¡±alright, auntie will get you something with a good taste.¡±


    ¡°Your friend wants one too?¡±


    ¡°no, thank you.¡± jiang che had said this.


    his voice was warm and pleasant.


    Shi Yan unconsciously looked up at Jiang che, only to see his gaze on Xuan Liuying¡¯s face.


    even though it was only retracted after a few seconds, it was already very unusual.


    Shi Yan took the ice cream with suspicion and left with Xuan Liuying.


    xuan liuying looked at her back and suddenly remembered that she had forgotten to ask for her name. she really felt that her appearance was too simr to su yunzhi, and felt that she might have some rtionship with su yunzhi.


    But by the time she remembered, he had already gone far away.


    On the road, Shi Yan was indeed not used to eating like this. Perhaps Jiang che could tell, so he found a long bench under the shade of a tree with few people and sat down.


    ¡°Ms. Shi, do you know the ice cream seller from earlier?¡± he suddenly asked.


    She was a gentle and quiet person, and she ate quietly.


    not really. I just bought her some medicine by chance. I didn¡¯t expect her to remember it until now.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you know that Auntie?¡±


    Xuan was not amon surname.


    the main thing was that when he saw xuan liuying just now, jiang che was a little abnormal.


    I just feel that she looks a little familiar. Miss Shi, do you know her name? ¡±


    Since he had specifically asked for her name, it seemed that she was not just familiar.


    ¡°Xuan Liuying, I¡¯ve seen her work pass before.¡±


    ¡°Do you know him, Mr. Jiang?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t, but someone does.¡±


    Seeing that Shi Yan was looking at him in confusion, Jiang che said, ¡± ¡°it has nothing to do with us, so we don¡¯t need to care.¡±


    our ran ran


    shi yan liked this statement.


    the two of them strolled around the park for a long time and only left when it was time for dinner.


    they found a restaurant to have dinner before they went back.


    By the time they returned to the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Haicheng, the sky had already darkened.


    jiang che directly sent shi yan to the entrance of the small courtyard she lived in.


    the car stopped and the two of them got out.


    Shi Yan thought it was just a simple farewell, but Jiang che walked over to open the trunk and took out something.


    under the streetmp, shi yan saw that it was a pot of flowers.


    It was a pot of orchids.


    he could tell that she had been raised with care.


    It was usually difficult to distinguish the species without blooming, but Shi Yan had good eyesight and could tell at a nce that it was a pure-crowned Lotus cauldron, an extremely precious species of orchid. It was said that it had been auctioned for a high price of ten million.


    Under the faint street light, the handsome and gentle man walked towards her with the pot of orchids in his hands. Shi Yan didn¡¯t know why, but her heart beat faster.


    when he got closer, he stopped about two steps away from her. ¡± ¡± miss shi, this is the uncrowned lotus cauldron that i¡¯ve been cultivating for almost three years. it takes three years for it to mature and it should bloom soon. i¡¯m giving it to you now. ¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t take it immediately. she suppressed her irregr heartbeat and nced at the uncrowned lotus cauldron in his hand. then she looked up at him and asked with a smile,¡±mr. jiang, why did you give me orchids?¡±


    ¡°Or you can ask me why I¡¯m giving you flowers, miss Shi.¡±


    shi yan was slightly stunned, but then followed his words.¡±why did you give me flowers, mr. jiang?¡±


    st night at the winery, i heard from ms. shi that you don¡¯t have a boyfriend?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat. a few secondster, she nodded.¡±Yes, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend.¡±


    under the dim light, she met his affectionate and loving gaze and heard him say, ¡± since Ms. Shi doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, can you give me a chance to pursue you? ¡±


    shi yan¡¯s hand subconsciously clenched the belt of her nted bag.

 Chapter 68

    ?


    Chapter 68: Mr. Jiang¡¯s confession


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what kind of expression she had on her face at the moment, but she knew what she was feeling at the moment.


    he was shocked and delighted.


    bang bang bang-


    She could even hear her heart beating faster and faster.


    although they were just short of breaking through thatyer of window paper between them, they had long known each other¡¯s feelings for each other, and they had long known that this moment woulde, but when the moment really came, she still couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    It was not like her to be so impatient.


    normally, a confession should be apanied by roses, but I think that orchids are more suitable for ady. I wanted to wait for the flowers to bloom before confessing my feelings to miss Shi, but I overestimated myself. I can¡¯t wait that long.


    she was too outstanding, so outstanding that someone had confessed to her in less than half a day.


    this was her first appearance in haicheng¡¯s upper-ss circle. if she showed her face a few more times in the future, who knew how many more people she would attract?


    He knew that she had feelings for him, but he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. there were too many outstanding people in this world, and in the eyes of others, he was just a man who had been sick for a long time.


    after hearing what he said, shi yan knew that it was because she had seen someone confess to herst night.


    It seemed that she was right to specifically mention going to the winery to attend the party yesterday.


    If she didn¡¯t mention it, he wouldn¡¯t have been provoked. If she didn¡¯t provoke him, he wouldn¡¯t have rushed to find her and witnessed that scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m giving this orchid to miss Shi now. Would miss Shi be willing to ept it?¡±


    he looked at her, and his eyes, which were usually deep and distant but had no ripples, now had something else in them.


    Even if it was deep affection or passion, it seemed a little shallow. His eyes were like whirlpools that wanted to suck people in.


    It was somewhat forcing people to retreat, but it also inexplicably attracted people toe forward.


    For a moment, Shi Yan actually felt that her feelings for him were not as strong as his.


    slightly stunned, shi yan nced at the orchid in his hand and looked up at him.¡±why did i only give you a chance to pursue her? How do you know that I won¡¯t immediately agree to your pursuit?¡±


    jiang che met her gaze and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°a 19-year-old girl who is about to enter university will have all kinds of people around her. there will definitely be outstanding people of the opposite sex among them. miss shi is so outstanding, she will definitely have many suitors. I¡¯m a very possessive person. If Ms. Shi bes my girlfriend, I won¡¯t give anyone the chance to pursue you.¡±


    ¡°in this way, miss shi will lose the right to be pursued by others at a young age. Other girls can have the experience of being pursued, and miss Shi can¡¯t be any less than them. Since I¡¯ve taken miss Shi¡¯s entire life, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    ¡°I have to make miss Shi feel that it¡¯s worth it to be with me and that she has no regrets.¡±


    After hearing his words, Shi Yan didn¡¯t know whether she should feel more touched or emotional.


    she had never seen anyone like him when confessing.


    his tone was calm and gentle, without a hint of the nervousness and excitement of a confession.


    However, she had to admit that his words touched her heart.


    she didn¡¯t even think that much.


    Before she met him, she didn¡¯t even think that she would have a man by her side in the future. She thought that she would spend the rest of her life alone.


    the experience of being pursued? She would not give anyone who was not someone she wanted a chance to pursue. Was that the experience she wascking?


    After a long time, she looked at him and asked with a smile,¡±teacher Jiang, are you saying sweet nothings?¡±


    ¡°if you¡¯re willing, miss shi, you can also treat it as a sweet talk.¡± he smiled.


    ¡°Miss Shi, are you willing to ept my orchid?¡±


    shi yan stepped forward and took the orchid. she raised her head slightly and asked him with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, how long do you want me to give you? wait for this lotus to bloom?¡±


    seeing her take the orchid, jiang che¡¯s lips curved up even more.


    I can¡¯t wait that long. Ms. Shi, just give me two months.


    On his handsome face, his peach blossom eyes were full of love.


    shi yan was suddenly dazzled by his smile.


    he didn¡¯t smile often, especially when the corners of his eyes were curved. she didn¡¯t expect him to give off such a different feeling from his usual gentle and warm smile.


    Amorous and seductive.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, do we really have to wait for two months?¡±


    She stared at him with a burning gaze. Jiang che understood what she meant without saying anything.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or worried.


    his right hand, which was hanging by his side, was ced behind his back, and he unconsciously clenched it into a fist. A few secondster, he shifted his gaze away from her. ¡°well, two months is enough. i can¡¯t wait too long.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    she actually wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have to wait that long. she could agree to it now.


    Forget it, it¡¯s only two months. If he can wait, can¡¯t she?


    ¡± alright, two months it is. i¡¯ll wait for mr. jiang¡¯s pursuit. ¡±


    She looked down at the orchid in her hand. Mr. Jiang has raised the orchid very well. I will also take good care of it in the future. When it blooms, I will invite Mr. Jiang toe and watch it together.


    Jiang che also looked down at the orchid, then his gaze fell on her face, his eyes gentle. ¡°Yes.¡±


    as he stared at her, his gaze unconsciously moved from her beautiful face to her moist lips. jiang che¡¯s eyes suddenly became deep and his throat rolled unconsciously.


    the next second, he turned around and said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been shopping for the whole day. Have an early rest, Ms. Shi.¡±


    shi yan was a little surprised that he had actually left first today.


    previously, when he sent her back, he would watch her enter the courtyard first.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang!¡±


    jiang che stopped in his tracks and only turned around after about ten seconds.


    The girl stood under the streetlight with an orchid in her arms. With her usual gentleness, her smile overshadowed the surroundings. ¡± teacher jiang, ¡± she said, ¡± the orchids are very well raised. i like them very much! ¡±


    She really was Yingluo.


    She had no idea how dangerous it was for her to be like this.


    jiang zhi finally couldn¡¯t hold it in. he turned around and walked quickly towards her, leaning forward to hug her across the pot of orchids.


    he pressed his lips against her ear. ¡± miss shi, i¡¯m not a good person. two months is my limit. ¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s body stiffened as his warm breath blew into her ear.


    This was a different Jiang che. He was very strong.


    jiang che quickly let go of her and retreated. looking at her dazed look, he couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±Good night, Ms. Shi.¡±


    ¡°Good, good night, Mr. Jiang!¡± after saying that, he turned around and ran into the courtyard.


    when she ran into the courtyard, she finally reacted and stomped her feet in frustration.


    No, why did she run?


    she was someone who dared to push jiang che in a wheelchair. what was she afraid of being carried?


    jiang che was still standing at the door. she had forgotten to close the door when she ran into the courtyard, so he saw her stomping her feet in frustration.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    little zhao, who was walking over, heard hisughter just as he saw who it was. he was so scared that his soul almost left his body on the spot!


    Xiao Zhao saw a car parked there. As it was night time, she could not see whose car it was. She thought that someone was looking for Shi Yan, so she came to check.


    it was only when he got closer that he saw whose car it was.

 Chapter 69

    ?


    Chapter 69: I didn¡¯t dare to guess that she was in love


    Trantor: 549690339


    However, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was Jiang che, so she moved closer to take a look. when she saw jiang che¡¯s face clearly, she was stunned. before she could recover, she heard jiang che¡¯sughter.


    she was so scared.


    ¡°Fifth ... Fifth Lord?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s smile disappeared when he heard this. When he looked at little Zhao, he returned to his usual gentle appearance and nodded slightly.


    however, his response gave xiao zhao a big scare.


    Not only did she see Lord fifth at such a close distance, but Lord fifth even responded to her!


    It felt like a dream. It was not real at all.


    although this was the first time she had formally greeted lord fifth, and she had never heard of anyone who ignored lord fifth¡¯s greeting, she was still very ttered! The others might not know about fifth Lord¡¯s identity, but she used to be by old Madam¡¯s side, so she was very clear about it!


    how could she not be ttered that such a big shot among the big shots actually paid attention to her?


    ¡°You ... Are you here to look for miss Shi?¡±


    From the direction that Xiao Zhao hade from, the car had just blocked Shi Yan and Jiang che. Xiao Zhao had onlye over after Shi Yan had entered the courtyard, so she had not seen Shi Yan. she didn¡¯t know that shi yan had gone out with jiang che today, so she asked.


    ¡°send her back.¡±


    send yingluo back?


    Little Zhao was shocked beyond words.


    Before little Zhao could recover from the shock, he heard the Big Shot standing not far away ask, ¡± ¡± miss shi should report to school the day after tomorrow at thetest. she should be staying in the dormitory after reporting. have you prepared all the daily necessities? ¡±


    ah?


    This Yingluo


    ¡°m-old madam didn¡¯t let me prepare anything, and i didn¡¯t hear miss shi say what she wanted to prepare. i thought that when miss shi was preparing, she would prepare a set for miss shi, so i didn¡¯t ask. E-fifth master, do you need me to ask miss Shi in detail?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    After saying that, he turned around and got into the car.


    He immediately drove away.


    When the car waspletely out of sight, little Zhao, who was standing in the same ce, suddenly reacted.


    Was fifth Lord standing and not in the wheelchair just now?


    not only was he not in a wheelchair, but he was also driving?


    so, not only did fifth lord go out, but he also drove out alone with miss shi?


    t-t-t-t-t-t-t-this


    was it really a good idea to let her know so much all of a sudden?


    wasn¡¯t he overestimating flower zhao¡¯s tolerance?


    that¡¯s right, xiao zhao¡¯s full name was zhao xiaohua. this was why she always let others call her xiao zhao and never took the initiative to mention her real name!


    With a stomach full of doubts, Xiao Zhao wanted to ask Shi Yan, but when she reached the entrance of the courtyard, she still did not go in.


    he closed the door and left with a heavy heart.


    She had better go back and take a rest first. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be good if she got too excited and said the wrong things.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know what had happened outside the courtyard. after a moment of vexation, she directly entered the house and went upstairs, putting the orchid in the study.


    she had raised orchids before when she was young, so she was not afraid that she would not be able to raise them well.


    She ced it on the coffee table and stared at it for a while. Suddenly, she pounced on the sofa and covered her face with her hands.


    then, he couldn¡¯t help but touch his right ear.


    her ears were still burning, and she could feel that the warm breath that had sprayed on her ear had notpletely dissipated.


    did he kiss her ear just now?


    she wasn¡¯t too sure.


    he actually said that. was he ming her for seducing him?


    but she clearly didn¡¯t mean it that way. she just wanted to tell him that she really liked the orchids he gave her.


    And him, since he was so cowardly


    Why did he have to use two months to make things difficult for himself?


    she didn¡¯t care about the experience of being pursued.


    he touched his burning right ear and peeked at the orchid on the coffee table with one eye. shi yan couldn¡¯t help covering his face andughing again.


    afterughing for a while, she took out her phone from the satchel that was thrown on the sofa.


    that¡¯s right, as soon as she entered the study, she took off her nted bag and threw it on the sofa.


    This was something she had never done before. She had always done things ording to the rules and walked at a moderate pace. She would never throw her bag around like this.


    in fact, she was already very restrained, just because she threw her bag and didn¡¯t jump up in excitement.


    Since no one was looking, she would indulge herself for once.


    She was about to call Jiang Rui when she suddenly saw the time on her phone. It was 9:30.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Jiang Sheng was with Jiang Rui at this time and didn¡¯t want to disturb others, so she didn¡¯t call.


    Another person dialed.


    he didn¡¯t look through the address book and only looked at the call records.


    Other than Mr. Jiang and 10086, there was only su chen on the entire page.


    she and jiang che didn¡¯t talk on the phone, they onlymunicated through text messages. this call record was from when the two of them had exchanged contact information. at that time, the call didn¡¯t go through and only saved the number.


    in the past, when she stared at her phone, shi yan would feel a little disappointed, but this time, she didn¡¯t.


    she was in a good mood and dialed su chen¡¯s number.


    He didn¡¯t pick up the call immediately, but only picked it up after a few rings.


    ¡°hello? Who is it?¡±


    it sounded like she was still sleeping. no wonder she asked who she was.


    ¡°Brother Su chen.¡±


    ¡°eh? yanyan? Did the sun rise from the West?¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to speak, he seemed to have suddenly realized something. He changed his tone and asked seriously,¡±Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to ask if you¡¯re still in the courtyard.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. You didn¡¯t want me to send you to school, so I caught an early morning flight back. There¡¯s a lot of work to do! After a whole day of flying, I just washed up and went to bed and your call came. You really know how to pick the time.¡±


    ¡°did you encounter something happy?¡±


    shi yan sat up and leaned against the sofa. she raised her eyebrows and asked, Brother Su chen, how did you know that I¡¯ve encountered something happy? ¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know you? if you weren¡¯t in a good mood, would you have called me? You might not even call me if you need help!¡±


    shi yan smiled and didn¡¯t answer his question. instead, she asked,¡±Overseas?¡±


    ¡± yes, the two patients i received this time are here. they¡¯ll stay for a few months. ¡±


    ¡°can you tell me what happy things you¡¯ve encountered?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°then why are you calling me? You didn¡¯t say anything after beating me up, just hanging my appetite for no reason!¡±


    I¡¯m just very happy and I want to share it with someone. Brother Su chen, you know that I can¡¯t find anyone to share it with.


    The speaker didn¡¯t mean it, but the listener meant it.


    ¡°xuxu, why don¡¯t you go back to the su family? you don¡¯t need to stay here for long. just go back and have a look, and let them know that you¡¯re in sea city.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Shi Yan said after a slight pause.


    She couldn¡¯t hide her whereabouts for long, so it was fine to just go to the SU family to take a look, as long as she didn¡¯t live there.


    ¡°there¡¯s no rush. you¡¯re going to start school soon. settle things at the school first. it¡¯s fine to postpone the other things for a few days. But Yanyan, you seem to be in a good mood since you arrived in Sea city. Did you make a new friend?¡±


    Su chen did not even think that Shi Yan was in love. Even making friends was just a bold guess. Because in his opinion, it was very rare for Shi Yan to make friends. Falling in love was a fantasy.


    in su chen¡¯s eyes, shi yan was not someone who would be moved by mortals.

 Chapter 70

    ?


    Chapter 70: He said he only wanted her


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shi Yan knew that su chen wouldn¡¯t think that she was in love, so she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve made a new friend.¡±


    ¡°The youngdy of the Jiang family of Sea city?¡±


    Her guess was quite urate.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡± she¡¯s doing pretty well. although i don¡¯t have much contact with the jiang family in haicheng, i¡¯ve heard that olddy jiang is a capable person. she has taught the younger generation well. ¡±


    ¡°why are you a junior? you¡¯re only a few years older than young master jiang.¡±


    ¡°Why not a junior? Jiang che is the uncle of a junior in the Jiang family. Jiang che and I are sworn enemies, so I¡¯m of the same generation as him. Those children of the Jiang family are naturally juniors!¡±


    upon hearing this, shi yan smoothed her skirt and sat upright. she held her phone in one hand and ced the other on herp. Brother Su chen, you keep mentioning this Jiang che. What¡¯s the matter between you two? ¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you should be asking about, don¡¯t ask around.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t let me find out, but you always mention him to me. aren¡¯t you afraid of arousing my curiosity? I¡¯m currently living in the same courtyard as him.¡±


    hearing her words, su chen became anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. Don¡¯t be curious. I won¡¯t mention him to you again! He¡¯s not a good person, so stay away from him!¡±


    It was impossible to stay far away.


    ¡± brother su chen, you can continue to rest. i won¡¯t disturb you anymore. ¡±


    She did not n to get anything from su chen.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead? You woke me up and then ignored me, aren¡¯t you too heartless?¡±


    Brother Su chen, ¡± Shi Yan smiled. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal when youe to Haicheng after you¡¯re done with your work.


    When she hung up the phone, Shi Yan faintly heard su chen say, ¡± the sun has indeed risen from the West.


    She got up with a smile and went to the bookshelf to find a book. She nned to read it after washing up and use it to calm herself down. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would lose sleep at night if she continued to be so excited.


    at the same time, in the bamboo garden.


    ¡°fifth lord, why didn¡¯t youe in since you¡¯re back?¡±


    jiang lin came out of the house and was shocked to see jiang che standing in the courtyard.


    He had heard themotion and wanted toe out to see if Lord fifth had returned. He had not expected Lord fifth to be standing in the courtyard.


    ¡°let the wind blow for a while.¡±


    Jiang Lin was stunned.


    The hairdryer actually told him.


    was fifth lord in a good mood?


    then, she recalled that lord fifth had gone out alone with miss shi yan today and instantly understood.


    it seemed that it wasn¡¯t far from lord fifth¡¯s sess. fortunately, they were in haicheng. if they were in the capital, they would probably be startled to see lord fifth treat a girl so specially.


    Not daring to disturb him any further, Jiang Lin quietly turned around and returned to his room.


    jiang che didn¡¯t care about him and continued to stand in the courtyard, enjoying the wind.


    There was a crescent moon in the sky, and a few stars could be vaguely seen. the bamboo forest outside the courtyard rustled in the wind, and there seemed to be a faint bamboo fragrance in the wind. under the streetlights, the flowers in the courtyard bloomed exceptionally brightly.


    Jiang che suddenly felt very fortunate.


    he was d that he had chosen toe to the jiang family in sea city to recuperate.


    after standing in the yard for a while, jiang che¡¯s phone rang.


    it was yuxi.


    he picked up.


    ¡°Ah che.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°i saw the message you sent me just now.¡±


    ¡°so you¡¯re here to thank me?¡± as jiang che spoke, he turned around and walked up the steps to return to the house.


    I found out where she was before I came back to China. I called you because I was curious why you were in a ce like the park.


    not to mention that jiang che often shut himself in, even the jiang che of the past was unlikely to appear in crowded ces like the park.


    go to the park?


    it didn¡¯t exist.


    It was more like he was looking for a ce to run. No matter how he thought about it, something like a Park Tour would never happen to Jiang che. And he definitely wasn¡¯t going to run when he appeared in that Park today.


    No wonder Yu Xi would call him.


    ¡°noment.¡±


    Yu Xi was silent, and did not continue to ask.


    ¡°ah che, do you know shi yan?¡± she changed the topic.


    Jiang che, who had just entered the house, stopped in his tracks. ¡°why are you asking this? And how do you know her? what did yun jian say to you?¡±


    Yu Xi did not answer him, but said, ¡± ¡± ah che, you¡¯re very abnormal. ¡±


    ¡°you asked a few questions in a row. even if your tone is very calm, it¡¯s not hard to hear your excitement. is this miss shi yan very important to you? Perhaps, the reason you appeared in the crowded Park today was because of her?¡± There was a hint of ridicule in his tone.


    ¡°Yu Xi, this is my private matter. You¡¯ve crossed the line.¡±


    ¡°private matter? To be ssified as a private matter by you, it seems that this miss Shi Yan is indeed very different from you. don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t ask too much about your private affairs. but as a friend, i would like to remind you that this miss shi yan looks like the second miss of the su family. also, her surname is shi.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve seen her before? you just came back yesterday, when did you see her?¡±


    yu xi,¡±hehe.¡±


    ah che, aren¡¯t you getting to the point? ¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yu Xi said, a little speechless,¡±I saw him yesterday.¡± yesterday, yun jian went to the airport to pick me up. on the way back, she rear-ended young master jiang¡¯s car. miss shi yan is in young master jiang¡¯s car.¡±


    ah che, don¡¯t take my warning lightly. If this miss Shi Yan is really from the Shi family, don¡¯t forget that the Shi family and the Xie family have an arranged marriage and there¡¯s only one girl in the younger generation of the Shi family.


    jiang che¡¯s eyes turned cold, ¡± so what? she¡¯s mine!¡±


    ¡°My people, whoever isn¡¯t afraid of death cane and try to snatch it!¡±


    It was rare for Jiang che to have such a cold expression on his face. He had always been gentle, and his tone of voice was rarely so cold.


    Just by listening to her, Yu Xi knew how much Shi Yan meant to him.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a mention and you have such a big reaction. if she¡¯s really from the shi family and you still insist on being with her, you¡¯ll have no way to avoid it in the future. I know that you don¡¯t care about the Shi family or the Xie family, but Xie Heng of the Xie family is not a kind person. You¡¯d better be prepared.¡±


    Jiang che walked to the single-seater sofa and sat down. He crossed his legs slightly and narrowed his peach blossom eyes.¡±no one can force what i don¡¯t want. No one can take away what belongs to me. ¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡±


    not to mention how he was, his girl was not someone who would let others control her. otherwise, why would she, the youngdy of the shi family who was born with a golden spoon, be alone for so many years?


    one had to know that she was currently an orphan from the countryside.


    ¡°as for you, now that you¡¯ve found the eldest miss of house xuan, what do you n to do?¡±


    of course we¡¯ll bring her back. She¡¯ll live a life of hiding for many years because of the Yu family. She¡¯ll still be my Xuanji. As for whether she¡¯ll stay in the Yu family or return to the Xuan family after we bring her back, it¡¯s up to her. yu xi¡¯s tone revealed a sense of sorrow that was difficult to hide.


    ¡°but before that, i need to go to the su family first.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the su family. i¡¯ll find out the full name of the youngdy of the shi family and see if she is the same person as miss shi yan.¡±


    Even people like Jiang che and Yuxi only knew that there was a youngdy in the Shi family, but they didn¡¯t know her full name. Of course, this was also because they didn¡¯t pay attention to this in the past and didn¡¯t investigate in detail.


    ¡°no need.¡± Jiang che said.

 Chapter 71

    ?


    Chapter 71: he confessed that he didn¡¯t catch up


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°I only want her. Nothing else matters.¡±


    Jiang che had never thought of investigating Shi Yan.


    as he had said, he only wanted her. nothing else was important.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t be meddlesome.¡±


    yu xi said,¡±actually, when i first saw miss shi yan, i thought she was the daughter of the su family¡¯s second miss.¡± If she¡¯s the daughter of the SU family¡¯s second miss, based on her age, it¡¯s very likely that she has the blood of our Yu family. i was a little disappointed when i learned that her surname was shi.¡±


    jiang che could hear the disappointment and sorrow in his tone. he paused and said, ¡± ¡°miss xuan wouldn¡¯t have hidden for so many years. if she was alone, she wouldn¡¯t have to hide with house xuan¡¯s protection.¡±


    you¡¯re right. If she was alone, she wouldn¡¯t have to hide. She had a daughter, who should be 19 years old now. She¡¯s a posthumous child.


    this was a happy event, but using the words ¡°posthumous child¡± was not necessarily a happy thing.


    Yu Xi¡¯s two talented brothers died in a car ident at the same time. After that, his mother passed away and his father was seriously ill. This was a huge blow to Yu Xi.


    he was afraid that he would never be able to walk out of this pain in this life.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the child?¡± Jiang che asked.


    having known yu xi for many years, jiang che knew yu xi very well. if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that something had happened to this posthumous child, yu xi would have gone to pick him up as soon as he returned to the country and wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.


    ¡°there¡¯s a problem, but i can handle it.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything else.


    as for you, why don¡¯t you bring miss Shi Yan along for a meal? you¡¯ll be considered one of us in the future, so you should at least meet her formally.


    ¡°Wait for me to catch up.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± Even Yu Xi, who was as calm as she was, raised her voice.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t caught up?¡±


    ¡°Right, we didn¡¯t catch up.¡± Jiang che admitted it very frankly, his tone faintly tinged with pride.


    yu xi,¡±hehe.¡±


    she wanted to scold him for being crazy, but she didn¡¯t dare to.


    ¡°zhenzhen, siche, is this something to be proud of?¡±


    ¡± you¡¯ve been single for thirty years. it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t understand. ¡±


    Yu Xi almost lost herposure and cursed, but Jiang che hung up the phone.


    yu xi¡¯s face darkened after the call was hung up.


    jiang che, who had hung up the phone, turned on the tv in a rare moment of leisure. jiang lin, who walked past the living room, could feel that he was in a good mood.


    *


    that afternoon, the olddy called everyone to her courtyard for lunch. she said that jiang rui and shi yan had to report to school tomorrow. jiang heng was also about to return to school, so she called them over to have lunch with her.


    At the dining table, Jiang Rui was eating while looking at Jiang Cheng, who was putting food on her te, and asked, ¡± ¡°brother, why do i feel like you¡¯ve been acting a little weird these past two days?¡±


    the olddy sat in the main seat, jiang sheng and jiang rui sat on the left, while jiang heng and shi yan sat on the right.


    upon hearing jiang rui¡¯s question, shi yan, jiang heng, and the olddy all looked up at them.


    ¡°Strange? What was strange? Hasn¡¯t big brother always been like this?¡± Jiang Heng was puzzled.


    the big brother he was familiar with had always been a man of few words and cold, so he really didn¡¯t find it strange.


    jiang rui supported her chin and looked at jiang cheng as she answered jiang heng, ¡± ¡°i can¡¯t really put it into words, it¡¯s just a feeling.¡±


    ¡°brother, tell me the truth, are you hiding something from me? You haven¡¯t talked to me much these past two days.¡± they met each other every day, and the time they spent together was no less than before. her brother would basicallye to look for her when he came home from thepany, just like before.


    But he didn¡¯t talk much.


    Although he didn¡¯t talk much in the past, she could count the number of times he had spoken in the past two days, and it was pitifully few.


    jiang cheng, who was putting food into her bowl, paused. ¡± ¡°Eat well, don¡¯t talk when you eat.¡±


    Jiang Rui pouted and continued eating.


    The olddy nced at them and looked away.


    Jiang Heng continued to eat. Shi Yan also took a nce at them and looked away.


    Yan, you and Rui ¡®er are going to school tomorrow. Sheng is helping Rui¡¯ er prepare some daily necessities. I¡¯ve asked him to prepare some for you too. You don¡¯t have to prepare anything. You can just bring your things to school.


    ¡°okay, thank you, grandma jiang,¡± shi yan smiled.


    she didn¡¯t n to prepare anything. she had nned to buy them one by one when she arrived at school. However, since grandma Jiang had already prepared it for her, she would not reject her kindness.


    ¡°thank you, young master jiang,¡± he nodded to jiang zhi.


    the olddy didn¡¯t correct how she addressed jiang cheng.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. miss shi, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    as soon as jiang cheng finished speaking, jiang rui said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Yan. You¡¯re wee. My brother is going to prepare it for me anyway, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    by the way, Rui ¡®er, do you freshmen have to go through half a month of military training when school starts? ¡± The olddy suddenly asked.


    ¡°yes, grandmother,¡±


    ¡°i think there¡¯ll be sun soon. you should put on some sun protection during military training, right? You and Yan have such fair skin, don¡¯t get tanned.¡±


    Jiang Rui smiled. grandmother, the elders in other families only tell us not to get tanned. You¡¯re the only one who tells us not to get tanned. You¡¯re really trendy.


    of course! the olddy raised her chin slightly. your grandmother¡¯s 8gwork!


    everyoneughed, and even the expressionless jiang cheng curved his lips.


    ¡°don¡¯t justugh at me. rui ¡®er has already prepared a sunblock set, right? Did you prepare a set for Yan?¡±


    ¡°yes, i¡¯ve prepared yan¡¯s as well. don¡¯t worry, grandmother.¡±


    ¡°you little girl, you¡¯re getting impatient with grandmother.¡± the olddy red at her.


    jiang rui giggled and said,¡±i don¡¯t dare.¡±


    the olddy looked at shi yan again and casually mentioned, ¡± ¡°Yan, I saw xuyao¡¯s car parked outside your yard yesterday morning. Did you go out with xuyao yesterday?¡±


    jiang heng choked on the water he had just drunk.


    Aunt Wan, who was at the side, quickly stepped forward and patted his back.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adult, how can you choke on water?¡± the olddy looked at him worriedly.


    jiang heng coughed a few times and quickly waved his hand. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. i was just careless.¡±


    it¡¯s all because old madam¡¯s words were too shocking!


    even the olddy knew that sister yan and fifth uncle were close!


    Also, what did he mean by sister Yan went out with fifth uncle yesterday? Going on a date?


    Well, it did not seem impossible. After all, his fifth uncle had chased sister Yan all the way to big brother Han¡¯s winery. she even took sister yan away in front of her love rival, killing her in the cradle.


    when shi yan saw that jiang heng had stopped coughing, she smiled and replied to the olddy,¡±Yes, he went out with teacher Jiang. teacher jiang went to buy some books. he heard that i like to read, so he asked me to give him some advice.¡±


    you can buy books for a day?


    The olddy didn¡¯t expose him.


    She knew that with Shi Yan¡¯s temperament, she was willing to exin this because she was the elder. If it were a junior asking, Shi Yan would not have said so much.


    Of course, the olddy didn¡¯t ask this question out of curiosity.


    On the surface, she was gossiping, but in reality, she was secretly reminding the three juniors of the Jiang family that Shi Yan and Jiang che were close.


    the grandchildren that she had taught were all very smart. as long as she mentioned it, they would know what to do in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare that fifth brother is willing to go out.¡±

 Chapter 72

    ?


    Chapter 72: The olddy¡¯s entrustment


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to yan!¡± the olddy smiled affectionately at shi yan.


    ¡°Grandma Jiang, you¡¯re too kind,¡± Shi Yan smiled calmly.


    She didn¡¯t im any credit, nor did she deny that it wasn¡¯t her credit.


    the meal ended in such a calm manner.


    they were not in a hurry to leave. the olddy asked them to have some tea and snacks after dinner.


    there had never been a time where they stayed for tea and snacks after lunch because the olddy had the habit of taking a nap after her digestion. she would not stay for long.


    apart from shi yan, everyone, including jiang cheng, was puzzled by the olddy¡¯s abnormal behavior today.


    Jiang Rui sat beside Jiang Cheng and looked at the olddy sitting on the old man¡¯s chair opposite her. She approached Jiang Cheng and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Brother, grandmother suddenly asked us to stay. Is there something wrong?¡±


    jiang cheng nced at the olddy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡±


    ¡°why do i feel like everyone has been acting weird these past two days? brother you are like this, grandmother is also like this.¡±


    Jiang Cheng looked down at her and rubbed the top of her head. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing, don¡¯t think about it all day.¡±


    he was indeed busy, but he was not sure if his grandmother was.


    Just now at the dining table, his grandmother had specifically mentioned that Shi Yan and fifth uncle had gone out together yesterday. He did not think that his grandmother had mentioned it unintentionally.


    Grandmother had called them over in the name of eating to remind them that Shi Yan and fifth uncle had an extraordinary rtionship.


    However, since she had already reminded them at the dinner table, why did grandmother still keep them?


    jiang cheng couldn¡¯t guess.


    just as he was thinking, jiang heng asked his doubts, ¡± ¡°Grandmother, you didn¡¯t make us stay just for tea and snacks, did you?¡±


    ¡°Why? can¡¯t I?¡± the olddy scolded.


    Jiang Heng immediately surrendered. Okay, okay, okay. As long as you¡¯re happy, I¡¯ll do anything.


    the olddy was amused by his surrender. she looked at jiang cheng and asked, ¡± ¡°Sheng, I heard you¡¯re going on a business trip for a few days?¡±


    ¡°brother, are you going on a business trip? Howe I didn¡¯t know? Are you afraid that I¡¯ll me you for not being able to send me to school on your business trip? have you not thought of how to tell me?¡±


    Without waiting for Jiang Cheng¡¯s reply, Jiang Rui said, ¡± ¡°no wonder i¡¯ve been feeling that you¡¯ve been acting weird these past two days.¡±


    ¡°I can send you to school.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just that i wasn¡¯t in haicheng during your military training,¡± jiang cheng said.¡±i was afraid that something might have happened to you, and i just happened to be away.¡±


    of course, this was not the whole truth.


    it was true that he was going on a business trip. she had only confirmed it yesterday.


    He had originally nned to tell Jiang Rui ¡®er about her background before school started so that she could take the time to rx during the half a month of military training.


    When the time came, they wouldn¡¯t be living together. She wouldn¡¯t be able to see her family or him, and she could live in peace. He would also be in Haicheng and could watch over her. If anything happened, he would be able to rush to her side immediately.


    however, the sudden business trip disrupted his ns.


    it was a very important project that he had to personally handle.


    he was hesitating whether he should tell her about jiang rui ¡®er¡¯s identity before the business trip. he was afraid that if he told her, he would not be in haicheng to look after her, and he would be worried. he was also afraid that if he didn¡¯t tell her, something might happen during the half a month he was away on a business trip.


    as shi yan had said, the truth of jiang rui ¡®er¡¯s background could not be hidden for long.


    ¡°what¡¯s the big deal? I¡¯m not a child. Can¡¯t I take care of myself after you left for half a month? brother, you¡¯re underestimating me!¡±


    jiang cheng looked at her and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°So, ah Sheng, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re going on a business trip?¡± the olddy looked at them.


    ¡°yes, grandmother,¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a business trip. It¡¯s not a big deal. You¡¯re in charge of such a bigpany, isn¡¯t it normal for you to go on a business trip? I¡¯ve been able to Protect This House for so many years, so how can I not be able to protect it for half a month? Don¡¯t worry, your grandmother is not dead yet, she won¡¯t let her own family be bullied.¡±


    jiang cheng suddenly looked up at the olddy.


    However, the olddy waved her hand and said, ¡± Alright, alright. You¡¯ve already had your meal and tea. Go back. Don¡¯t be an eyesore here.


    He said to Shi Yan, ¡± Yan, Rui ¡®er has never left home. You have more life experience than her. She needs your help to take care of her at school.


    shi yan looked at jiang cheng and jiang rui, then at the olddy. she smiled and replied, ¡± grandma jiang, don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let rui ¡®er be bullied under my watch. ¡±


    ¡°grandmother, why do you also think that i can¡¯t take care of myself? Yan, why are you joining them? ¡± i can take care of myself!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just here to join in the fun,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    Jiang Rui red at him.


    she felt that yan had gone astray.


    ¡°yan, i won¡¯t be sending you and rui ¡®er off tomorrow. i¡¯m old, and i¡¯m toozy to move my old bones. i¡¯ll get xiao zhao to clean your yard regrly. remember toe back with rui ¡®er after the military training. i¡¯ll wait for you toe back and have dinner with this old woman.¡±


    ¡°okay, grandma jiang.¡±


    ¡°grandmother, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll bring yan back in one piece after the military training.¡±


    As Jiang Rui spoke, she walked over to hold Shi Yan¡¯s hand and skipped out of the olddy¡¯s courtyard.


    As soon as they left, the olddy¡¯s courtyard instantly became quiet.


    ¡°Ah Wan, I asked you to inform my eldest daughter-inw toe back and stay with me for two days. What did she say?¡±


    ¡± first madam went on a trip with her friends and will only be back in a few days. she said that she woulde back to the old mansion to apany you as soon as she was back. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not going on a vacation earlier orter, but at this time! Use my name to send an invitation to the third brat of the Yu family. Tell him that I heard that old master Yu had passed away from an illness and as an old friend, I am deeply saddened and would like to pay a visit to offer an incense.¡±


    the yu family?


    how did the yu family get involved?


    Aunt Wan was a little confused.


    ¡°The third young master of the Yu family, who left home with old master Yu at the age of eleven, has returned?¡±


    ¡°yes, he¡¯s back. if he didn¡¯te back, things wouldn¡¯t be so urgent.¡±


    Aunt Wan was even more confused.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, just send the invitation to the yu family mansion.¡±


    ¡°the yu family¡¯s old mansion? Wasn¡¯t it said that after the Yu family fell, the Yu family¡¯s old residence changed owners several times, and it was bought anonymously by an overseas merchant five years ago? Could it be that the wealthy overseas merchant who bought the Yu family¡¯s old mansion anonymously is Yueyue?¡±


    Aunt Wan was bewildered.


    ¡°the third son of the yu family was able to give up his wealth and status to escape with his sick father despite the fact that he lost his family members one after another at the age of eleven. do you think he¡¯s a simple person?¡± the olddy said.


    none of the Yu family¡¯s children are simple. If it wasn¡¯t for that disaster back then, the Yu family¡¯s status in Haicheng would probably be unrivaled. It¡¯s a pity for those two outstanding sons of the Yu family.


    Aunt Wan couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    it was indeed a pity for those two people who were so talented.


    However, old mistress had suddenly mentioned the Yu family. Could it be that the eldest miss had some sort of rtionship with the Yu family?


    Aunt Wan was puzzled but did not ask further.


    I¡¯ll send the invitation over tomorrow morning. Old Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Everything has been fine for so many years. There¡¯s no reason for it to happen in just half a month.


    ¡°it¡¯s hard to say. if we don¡¯t make a fuss, who knows if others will? but it¡¯s a good thing yan and rui ¡®er are in the same school. yan is a steady and reliable child, and rui¡¯ er is close to her. i¡¯m a little more at ease with her looking after her. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, miss Shi Yan is still here.¡±


    Miss Shi Yan could calm the eldest miss down. As long as the young miss¡¯s emotions were stable, nothing else was a problem.


    Moreover, with miss Shi Yan around, Lord fifth might also help.


    If fifth Lord intervened, there would be even less of a problem.

 Chapter 73

    ?


    Chapter 73: The school opening gift from him


    Trantor: 549690339


    When Shi Yan and the others came out of the olddy¡¯s courtyard, they saw a person waiting at the entrance of Shi Yan¡¯s courtyard.


    the few of them were stunned.


    As usual, the man was wearing a white shirt and sitting in a wheelchair, but he still gave people the feeling of ¡± a Jade Tree in front of the wind ¡± with just one look.


    shi yan had not expected jiang che toe at this time.


    Jiang Lin was not there. He was waiting there alone in a wheelchair, holding something in his hands.


    jiang cheng knew that shi yan and jiang che had interacted with each other before, but he had never seen them with his own eyes. he had only heard about them from others.


    Now, she saw with her own eyes that the person was waiting there. When they appeared, the person only had Shi Yan in his eyes.


    Even someone as calm as Jiang Cheng was shocked.


    ¡°mr. jiang.¡± Shi Yan was the first to snap back to reality.


    Her smile was filled with joy.


    ¡°miss shi,¡± jiang che replied.


    There was no smile on his face, but his eyes were as clear as water. His eyes were warm and gentle, as if they were filled with deep affection.


    not to mention shi yan, even jiang rui and jiang heng, who were watching from the side, couldn¡¯t help but be mesmerized.


    their fifth uncle¡¯s appearance and temperament were truly amazing!


    It was obvious that one could rely on their looks to live a life, but he relied on his own abilities. He could even be an outstanding person in his secondary profession of medicine, let alone other things.


    His fifth uncle was not like a mortal.


    fifth uncle¡¯s existence would only make them feel that they hade to the human world to make up the numbers!


    ¡°fifth uncle,¡± Jiang Cheng greeted.


    his tone didn¡¯t sound different from usual, but if one listened carefully, one could still hear the difference.


    Jiang Cheng was very respectful of his fifth uncle, Jiang che.


    ¡°fifth uncle!¡±


    jiang rui and jiang heng also greeted him.


    ¡°yes,¡± jiang che nodded.


    ¡°since fifth uncle is looking for miss shi, we won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± After Jiang Cheng finished speaking, he nced at Jiang Rui and Jiang Heng.


    They also said, ¡± fifth uncle, we¡¯ll take our leave first. then, they quickly left with Jiang Cheng.


    After a few steps, Jiang Rui finally reacted. She turned around and said to Shi Yan,¡±yan, we¡¯ll be leaving now. we¡¯re leaving for school at 9 am tomorrow. pack your bags tonight.¡±


    After saying that, he didn¡¯t forget to wink at Shi Yan ambiguously.


    Jiang Rui told her the departure time tomorrow and asked her to pack her luggage, which meant that they would not meet today. jiang rui probably thought that she would be with jiang che the entire day and hinted to her that she would not disturb her.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Before she could respond, Jiang Rui had already run far away.


    Shi Yan smiled and walked towards Jiang che.


    jiang che¡¯s face was sickly pale as he sat in the wheelchair, looking listless. Shi Yan was actually a little curious about how he had done it.


    ¡°why is teacher jiang here?¡±


    Jiang che looked up at her, a smile in his eyes. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m going to pursue miss Shi, I can¡¯t just say it.¡±


    Ms. Shi, you¡¯re going to school tomorrow. I¡¯m here to give you a present for the start of school. Congrattions on bing a college student.


    he handed over the gift bag in his hand.


    shi yan had already seen what he was holding, but she didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    she didn¡¯t expect it to be a school present for her.


    After being stunned for half a second, he smiled and took it.


    When he opened it, he saw a shoulder bag. It was pure white and the cloth was of high quality. He could vaguely see a set of ink lotus flowers embroidered on the bag.


    with shi yan¡¯s eyesight, she could tell that it was the shen embroidery workshop¡¯s embroidery technique.


    Jiang Yi must have asked his aunt Shen to help him with the embroidery.


    it would take a lot of time to embroider a set of lotus flowers. it seemed that jiang yu had already started preparing this school gift.


    a white-colored bag. in the future, no matter what color she wore in school, she could always carry this bag.


    Jiang che was very thoughtful.


    Shi Yan held the gift bag in her arms and smiled. thank you, Mr. Jiang. I like it very much.


    seeing that she was happy, jiang che¡¯s lips also curved up slightly, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t youe in and have a seat, teacher Jiang?¡±


    her gaze fell on the wheelchair he was sitting in. without waiting for her to ask, jiang che said, ¡± ¡°i like peace and quiet. it can save me a lot of trouble.¡±


    In the past, Jiang che thought that he could live a quiet life like this. Now that he had Shi Yan, it was impossible for him to not go out and not show his face, and it was also impossible for him to use a wheelchair to go out every time.


    This peace and quiet would probably notst long.


    However, it was also good to have some peace and quiet. He wanted to spend some time with Shi Yan in peace and did not want anyone to disturb him.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll push teacher jiang in.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    jiang che reached out his hand to her. without waiting for him to say anything, shi yan smiled and handed him the gift bag with the school bag in her hand.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard and closed the door to prevent anyone from looking in, Jiang che stood up from his wheelchair and pulled it to the side. ¡°Just leave the wheelchair here.¡±


    shi yan was dressed in casual clothes today and her shoes were in white t shoes. when jiang che stood up, she was just above his shoulders.


    she had to look up at him when she spoke.


    She was pushing the wheelchair just now, and he got up and pulled the wheelchair away. The distance between the two of them was actually very close, only about a step away.


    She raised her head slightly to look at him, and he lowered his eyes to look at her. They were in this small courtyard with no one around, so the temperature inevitably rose.


    Shi Yan¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t help turning red when she suddenly thought of the hug after his confessionst night.¡±mr. jiang, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    After saying that, she turned around and walked away, her steps a little fast.


    shi yan was actually a little rude this time. there was a guest at the door. after personally leading the guest in, there was no reason for her to leave the guest aside and leave first.


    However, Shi Yan did not notice it at all, which showed that she was really a little panicked.


    Looking at her back view as she walked towards the small vi building with slightly faster steps, the corners of Jiang Che¡¯s peach blossom eyes raised slightly, and there was a hint of a smile in his eyes. His eyes seemed drunk yet not drunk, misty and affectionate.


    He followed her.


    After entering the house, Shi Yan had almost calmed down.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, please have a seat. I¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡± She took the gift bag from him.


    This was Jiang Che¡¯s first time entering Shi Yan¡¯s small courtyard. However, after entering the house, Jiang che only took a casual look at the furnishings and did not rudely look around. He nodded slightly and walked to the sofa to sit down.


    Shi Yan put the gift bag on the sofa and went to make tea for him. Suddenly, she thought of something and turned around to ask, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang, have you had lunch?¡±


    Jiang che was slightly taken aback, but then he smiled, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Teacher Jiang, please sit for a moment. I¡¯ll make some tea.


    shi yan went to make tea, leaving jiang che alone in the living room. he didn¡¯t look around, but the living room was only so big and was neatly decorated. he could see everything clearly just by looking up.


    Tidiness was tidiness, but it was slightly empty.


    It was more like a temporary residence than a home.


    of course, this might have something to do with her indifferent personality. ever since she entered the courtyard, she gave him the feeling that she was the master of this courtyard and not a guest.


    It could be seen that she was living quite well here.

 Chapter 74

    ?


    Chapter 74: how can i chase her if i don¡¯t meet her?


    Trantor: 549690339


    She probably just didn¡¯t care much about the living environment.


    it wasn¡¯t a bad thing for her to adapt to the situation. at least, it showed that she could live well no matter where she was.


    But Jiang che didn¡¯t really want her to be like this.


    at the very least, when he was around, she didn¡¯t need to be like this and take care of herself without any expectations.


    however, jiang che wouldn¡¯t say these things out loud.


    he could imagine how shi yan would react if he told her.


    She would definitely think that this was not a big deal and not worth paying attention to.


    she didn¡¯t care about these things, so he just had to pay more attention. in the future, when they were together, he would decorate the house and add things that needed to be added one by one.


    Speaking of home, shouldn¡¯t he buy a ce to live in Haicheng?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know that Jiang che had thought so much about her while she was making a cup of tea. He had even thought about buying a ce to stay in Haicheng.


    this is the flower tea I made myself. I only brought two packets of it with me in Haicheng. Please try it, Mr. Jiang.


    jiang che thanked him and took it.


    ¡°it smells very good. i think it will taste very good too.¡± even the simple act of putting the tea under his nose and sniffing it was pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it, Mr. Jiang,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    Jiang che was sitting on the longest sofa among the sofas. He was not sitting on a single sofa. Shi Yan sat down beside him as she spoke.


    The two of them were only half a person¡¯s distance apart.


    About 30 centimeters.


    the moment she sat down, jiang che¡¯s hand holding the teacup paused.


    the two of them were very close to each other, so close that he could clearly smell the unique fragrance of her body, so close that if he moved his elbow slightly more, he would be able to touch her.


    He put down the teacup slightly and sat up straight, holding it with both hands.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you know how to make flower tea?¡±


    the tea was a little hot. shi yan ced the cup in his hand on the coffee table in front of him and answered him with a faint smile, ¡± I don¡¯t have any medical talent. I barely learned how to recognize some herbs from grandma, and I also learned some methods of processing herbs. Making flower tea is easier than processing herbs, so I learned a little while I was at it.


    ¡± miss shi, you¡¯re too humble. you¡¯ve learned well and made very good flower tea. ¡±


    Shi Yan smiled.


    She didn¡¯t continue topliment him and act humble with him. She looked at the gift bag on the single sofa and got up to take out her school bag.


    ¡± mr. jiang, this embroidery seems to be from the shen family embroidery workshop. did you ask aunt shen to help you with the embroidery? ¡± she asked with a smile while holding her bag.


    jiang che was not surprised that she had the ability to recognize the embroidery with one look.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°No wonder the embroidery is so exquisite.¡±


    she took her bag and sat back down. ¡± mr. jiang, i have to trouble aunt shen to make the pastries for me. now, i have to trouble her to help me with the embroidery of my bag. i feel a little apologetic. let¡¯s find a chance to treat aunt shen to a meal to express our gratitude. ¡±


    she didn¡¯t say ¡°i¡¯ll pay,¡± but ¡°we¡¯ll pay.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± jiang zhi replied with a smile.


    ¡°i¡¯ll make the arrangements after you¡¯re done with your training.¡±


    their eyes met, and both of them were smiling.


    after that, they each drank their own tea.


    he drank the tea slowly, and it took him more than half an hour to finish the cup of tea.


    During this period, they would definitely chat, mostly about unimportant things.


    For example, Shi Yan asked Jiang che if he liked the books he bought yesterday, or Jiang che asked her if she had prepared the things she needed and if she needed his help since school was starting soon.


    although the content of their conversation was insignificant, the atmosphere between the two was very good.


    even after they had finished their tea, the two of them still sat there without moving an inch.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Jiang che looked over and met her smiling eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to school tomorrow, so I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll see each other for at least half a month. How do we chase them?¡±


    she sat up straight and smiled gently, but the words she asked were a little yful.


    Jiang che put down his teacup and leaned back on the sofa behind him. He looked at her with a hidden smile in his eyes.¡±Make a call?¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too insincere?¡±


    ¡°Then, should I wait outside miss Shi¡¯s dormitory every day?¡±


    ¡°wouldn¡¯t that be too ostentatious?¡±


    The little girl was quite hard to please.


    ¡°then, what do you think i should do, miss shi?¡±


    she leaned closer to him with one hand on the sofa and looked up at him. ¡± ¡°mr. jiang, we haven¡¯t added each other on wechat, right? let¡¯s add each other on wechat, so we can start the video callter.¡±


    jiang zhi was silent.


    after asking for her contact information, he was one step slower in adding her on wechat.


    should he change the way he interacted with her?


    She was no doubt reserved, but that was in front of others. In front of him, she was different. She did not hide her love for him at all, and she took the initiative so obviously.


    yes, add me on WeChat. I¡¯ll video call miss Shi.


    Then, he suddenly looked at her and said, ¡± ¡°Ms. Shi, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t wait two months if you continue like this.¡±


    shi yan blinked and looked at him. just as she was about to say that they should not wait so long, jiang che¡¯s handnded on the top of her head.


    he gently rubbed it twice.


    Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail today. He ruffled it a little, and her hair was a little messy.


    but it was also this action of his that interrupted the words she was about to say.


    ¡°Miss Shi, the weather is nice outside. Do you want to go out for a walk?¡± he asked.


    ¡°are we going out?¡±


    I won¡¯t go out. I¡¯ll take a walk around this house. The Jiang family¡¯s old house also has a lot of good scenery.


    Shi Yan looked outside the door. It was noon, and the sun was hot on a sunny day in the end of summer.¡±But won¡¯t the sun be scorching at this hour?¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he only wanted to interrupt her so that she wouldn¡¯t say anything, and he forgot that it was noon.


    It was rare to see him showing such a stunned expression. Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, you can go outter when the sun isn¡¯t so hot. I have a lot of books in my study room. I see that teacher Jiang also likes to read, so why don¡¯t youe to my study Room to Read? ¡±


    The study room, private property, was also a cramped space.


    Jiang che was not confident that he could control himself when he was alone with her like this.


    This little girl was quite bold to invite him like this.


    it¡¯s not very appropriate to go to miss Shi¡¯s study. Why don¡¯t you go to the study and get a few books? you can read them in the living room.


    ¡± that¡¯s good. mr. jiang, please wait for me for a few minutes. ¡±


    she thought that she was already a very rule-abiding person, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be even worse than her.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who would easily invite someone of the opposite sex to her study. He was the first person she was willing to and took the initiative to invite.


    Although they were only in a rtionship of being pursued and being pursued, in her heart, they had already been a couple the moment he confessed to her.


    Since they were a couple, there was nothing wrong with him entering her study.


    Shi Yan came down with four books.


    The two of them each picked a book and sat on the sofa to read it.


    it was quiet. other than the sound of the wind and the chirping of cicadas, there was only the sound of the pages turning.


    as time passed, jiang che finished reading half of the book in his hand.


    Suddenly, he felt a heavy weight on his shoulder.

 Chapter 75

    ?


    Chapter 75: she fell asleep while leaning on him


    Trantor: 549690339


    he was stunned for a moment before the gravity on his shoulder disappeared.


    shi yan sat up straight and picked up the book that had almost slipped out of her hand. she smiled apologetically at jiang che.¡±i¡¯m sorry, i almost fell asleep.¡±


    perhaps she was really sleepy, her eyes were still a little misty.


    ¡°ms. shi, if you¡¯re tired, you can go back to your room to rest. you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    He said, ¡± it¡¯s lunch break now and I shouldn¡¯t disturb miss Shi. However, miss Shi is going to school tomorrow. We won¡¯t be able to see each other for at least half a month. I want to spend more time with miss Shi, so I¡¯m being impolite by staying here.


    Ms. Shi, please go to your room to sleep. I¡¯ll wait for you to wake up.


    Shi Yan almost woke up from her drowsy state after hearing his straightforward words.


    In fact, she would not feel sleepy when she was reading seriously. Usually, she would only go to sleep after reading and closing the book. It was rare for her to fall asleep with a book in her hand.


    she waspletely distracted by the book just now.


    At first, she was engrossed in it, butter, she inadvertently looked up and saw Jiang Che¡¯s side profile, which was reading seriously. She was immediately mesmerized.


    after that, he couldn¡¯t focus on the book anymore.


    it was normal for her to feel sleepy, especially since it was lunch break and she had to put on an act.


    of course, at the same time, she kept giving herself psychological hints, telling herself not to be mesmerized by beauty and lose her mind. as she gave more and more hints, they became hypnosis.


    ¡°How can I leave Mr. Jiang here for my lunch break? it¡¯s too impolite.¡±


    jiang che looked at her sleepy appearance and tightened his grip on the book. ¡± ¡°actually, it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s my fault for not leaving.¡±


    ¡°teacher jiang¡¯s words make you seem like an outsider.¡±


    ¡°See, miss Shi, since you don¡¯t want me to treat you as an outsider, then you shouldn¡¯t treat me as an outsider either. if miss shi really wants to leave me behind to take an afternoon break and you trust me, why don¡¯t you take an afternoon break here?¡±


    Shi Yan was stunned,¡±this Yingluo.¡±


    sleeping in the living room in front of him was too rude.


    ¡°miss shi, are you treating me like an outsider?¡±


    this was because they had not officially be one of their own.


    he was the one who said he wanted to pursue her for two months.


    but when she met jiang che¡¯s somewhat dejected eyes, shi yan didn¡¯t have the heart to say these words.


    well, even if she had the heart to, she was not the kind of person to say these words.


    ¡°Of course not. Then I, Yingluo, will be rude.¡±


    he put down the book and sat upright on the sofa, ready to sleep.


    in the next second, jiang che put down his crossed legs and reached out to grab her wrist. he pulled her gently and she fell onto hisp.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock,pletely awake from her drowsy state.


    she just stared at him with wide eyes.


    he suddenly raised his hand and covered her eyes, saying in a low voice, ¡± ¡°miss shi, go to sleep.¡±


    she blinked, and blinked again. her long eyshes swept across his palm.


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand, which was still holding the book, tightened its grip, and the look in his eyes that fell on her face was deep and difficult to read.


    Her eyshes swept across his palm a few times and finally stopped. Shi Yan had closed her eyes.


    only then did jiang che remove the hand that was covering her eyes.


    She didn¡¯t know if he did it on purpose or not, but when he moved his hand away from her eyes, his fingertips brushed past her cheek and touched her left earlobe.


    how could shi yan fall asleep?


    She was extremely clear-headed right now!


    it just so happened that this was the perfect time for her to open her eyes!


    her nerves tensed up for a few minutes, and she only rxed a little when she heard the sound of pages turning.


    But just as she rxed, she remembered that she was lying on hisp!


    Hence, his nerves tensed up again!


    After hearing the sound of pages flipping for a while, Shi Yan finally rxed.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was really too sleepy or because her nerves had been highly tense just now, but once she rxed, Shi Yan fell asleep in a short while.


    jiang che¡¯s steady breathing was heard, and he only looked away from his book.


    itnded on her face.


    With her eyes closed, she seemed even more peaceful.


    her face was so small that he could cover half of it with one p.


    her sleeping posture was very proper. even when she was sleeping on hisp, she was still lying down with her hands crossed on her lower abdomen.


    her hair was tied up in a high ponytail, so it was definitely ufortable for her to lie down like this.


    jiang che gently closed the book and put it down. he lifted her head with his left hand and used his right hand to untie her hair.


    His movements were very light and slow, for fear of waking her up.


    the hairband was removed, and her soft ck hair was scattered in his palm.


    jiang che put the hairband aside, then gently lowered her head that he had lifted slightly. the hand that was on the back of her head never left.


    After confirming that he had not woken her up, Jiang Che¡¯s gaze stopped on her face.


    his right hand gently tidied her hair, and then stopped for a long time when it was about two centimeters away from her face. his palm finally fell on her cheek.


    her skin was very fair, and his skin was rtively fair. when he put his hand on her face, there was still a very obvious difference in color.


    her skin was also very delicate. when his thumb, which could not be considered rough, rubbed her face, he did not dare to use too much force, for fear of scratching her skin.


    his peach blossom eyes were sparkling, and his extremely invasive gaze followed the thumb to her moist lips.


    lips are red without a touch ¡± was an appropriate description for her.


    The few times she had seen him before, she had put on light makeup. Today, he hade suddenly, so she did not put on any makeup.


    however, no matter if she had light makeup on or not, she was undoubtedly beautiful, so beautiful that it touched his heart.


    it was said that love at first sight was lust at first sight.


    he had fallen in love with her at first sight, so naturally, he had feelings for her.


    He wanted her. He had wanted her since the first time he saw her. However, the time they had known each other was still too short. He was afraid that he would scare her, so he gave her two months.


    it was true that he wanted her to have the experience of being pursued like other girls, but that wasn¡¯t the main reason he didn¡¯t confirm their rtionship.


    He just wanted to give her more time.


    Otherwise, if he scared her away, he would be the one worried.


    He rubbed his thumb against her red lips a few times, but he was afraid of waking her up, so he moved his thumb away.


    With one hand on the back of her head and the other hand holding half of her face through her left ear, he just looked at her sleeping face. He didn¡¯t touch the book at the side again.


    shi yan was a person who went with the flow. as long as she didn¡¯t deliberately give herself any psychological suggestions, she could sleep well anywhere. At this time, she was sleeping next to Jiang che. Although she was a little nervous at first, Jiang che was one of her trusted people in her heart. After she fell asleep, she naturally let her guard down.


    She had a very good sleep and waspletely unaware of Jiang Che¡¯s actions.


    After about half an hour, the clock on the wall showed that it was 2:35 in the afternoon.


    Someone walked in from outside.


    the door to the living room was open, so there was no need to push the door.


    Xiao Zhao walked in directly.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Jiang che sitting on the sofa. He followed Jiang Che¡¯s gaze and saw Shi Yan, who was sleeping soundly on hisp!


    Little Zhao was speechless.


    The next second, little Zhao met a pair of deep and calm eyes.

 Chapter 76

    ?


    Chapter 76: shocked the olddy


    Trantor: 549690339


    She was so shocked that her heart started to beat faster.


    oh my god, lord fifth¡¯s eyes were clearly calm, but she just felt that it was very scary!


    She hurriedly bowed and ran away.


    she ran out of the courtyard, her emotions still notpletely calmed down.


    oh my god! Yesterday, when she found out that miss Shi had gone out with the fifth Lord, she had notpletely calmed down from the shock of the night. Now, she had to witness such a scene again!


    was the look in fifth lord¡¯s eyes when he looked at miss shi gentle?


    it should be. his eyes were so affectionate and full of miss shi. what else could it be other than gentleness?


    i didn¡¯t expect miss shi and fifth master¡¯s rtionship to progress so quickly! she still remembered that not long ago, she was still frightened by miss shi¡¯s encounter with fifth lord at the lotus pond and the fact that she had sent him back to bamboo garden!


    were miss shi and fifth master a good match?


    That would be a perfect match!


    she did not care if their backgrounds matched. as miss shi¡¯s fan, she only cared about whether their looks matched!


    with a shocked and excited mood, xiao zhao was about to leave. when he passed by the olddy¡¯s courtyard, the courtyard door was not closed. the olddy, who was enjoying the cool air in the courtyard, saw xiao zhao in a daze.


    she said to aunt wan, who was sitting at the side,¡±wasn¡¯t that little zhao?¡± I remember that she just walked by the door a few minutes ago. She should be going to Yan¡¯s yard. Why is she back so soon? also, why does she look so out of it?¡±


    ¡°did something happen to yan? call xiao zhao over and ask him.¡±


    Of course, aunt Wan was not stupid enough to go out in the hot sun to call for help. She took out her mobile phone and called Xiao Zhao. After a while, Xiao Zhao fell back in a daze.


    ¡°old madam, aunt wan.¡± he greeted them all.


    ¡°old madam, is there something you need me for?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand there under the sun,e and sit.¡± the olddy said.


    little zhao didn¡¯t decline. it was indeed very hot to stand under the sun.


    ¡°What happened to you just now? why did hee back after just a few minutes? did something happen to yan?¡±


    obviously, the olddy did not know that jiang che was in shi yan¡¯s courtyard at this time. although when jiang che entered shi yan¡¯s courtyard just now, other than jiang rui and the other two, many servants who passed by saw him, no one would be bored enough toe and inform the olddy in the afternoon.


    Moreover, this matter concerned the most taboo person in the old estate, fifth master. If they ran to inform the olddy, they might be punished instead.


    jiang rui and the other two would not disturb the olddy¡¯s rest in the afternoon.


    due to all these reasons, even if the two courtyards were only separated by a wall, the olddy did not know that jiang che was next door.


    ¡°i¡¯ll do this!¡±


    ¡°if you have something to say, say it. why are you hemming and hawing? little zhao, you¡¯ve been in the old mansion for less than half a year. i saw that you were clever and sensible, so i kept you by my side. don¡¯t live more and more backwards.¡± the olddy¡¯s expression did not change. she still had a kind face, and her tone was not high or heavy, but she was not angry.


    little zhao¡¯s expression suddenly changed and he quickly stood up.¡±Old Madam is right!¡±


    ¡°i did go to miss shi¡¯s courtyard just now. miss shi¡¯s lunch break ends around this time every day. i¡¯ll go over and ask miss shi if she needs anything. It¡¯s just that when I entered the room just now, I saw, saw fifth Lord sitting in the living room. I didn¡¯t, didn¡¯t dare to disturb him, so I left.¡±


    ¡°Fifth brother is with Yan?¡±


    in that case, she could understand why xiao zhao was acting so abnormally just now. it turned out that he was frightened.


    ¡°Y-yes, old Madam.¡±


    ¡°only fifth brother is here? where¡¯s yan?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi Wanwan is here too.¡±


    the olddy stared at little zhao for a few seconds, rolled her eyes, poked her head out, and whispered, ¡± you shouldn¡¯t have been so scared just by seeing the two of them sitting in the living room. What else did you see? ¡±


    aunt wan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    why did the olddy¡¯s question sound like gossip?


    Xiao Zhao was the olddy¡¯s man. He had even told the olddy when he first learned that Shi Yan and Jiang che had met. Naturally, he would not hide anything from the olddy. she was also scared silly just now, but after the olddy¡¯s reminder, she sobered up a lot.


    ¡± mr. wu is sitting on the sofa, ¡± she said honestly. ¡± miss shi is taking an afternoon nap. she ... she¡¯s lying on mr. wu¡¯sp. ¡±


    The olddy,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Aunt Wan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    the two of them were stunned at the same time, and their feelings at the moment were a little indescribable.


    Although they had guessed that Xiao Zhao must have seen something, they couldn¡¯t remain calm when Xiao Zhao said it.


    if this had happened to any other young man, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have been so shocked. however, since this had happened to shi yan and jiang che, they were stunned.


    It was a little unbelievable.


    the olddy was shocked and lost herposure. she coughed and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, do you have to be so scared?¡±


    little zhao wanted to say,¡±old madam, if you can¡¯t stay calm even after listening to my description, you probably won¡¯t be able to stay calm either if you see it with your own eyes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not steady enough.¡±


    The olddy,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°this matter ends here. once you leave this door, pretend you don¡¯t know anything. You can go back first. Don¡¯t go to Yan¡¯s side for now.¡±


    Little Zhao looked at the olddy in surprise.


    does this mean that old madam agrees that miss shi and fifth master are together?


    oh, it seemed that the old madam couldn¡¯t care less about fifth lord¡¯s matters.


    ¡± alright, old madam. i¡¯ll go back first. ¡±


    after xiao zhao left, the olddy and aunt wan looked at each other.


    ¡°Ah Wan, even though Yan and Laowu are already getting closer, isn¡¯t it a little too fast for them to change?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a bit fast, but as the old saying goes, good things must be done early. there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. As you know, both Lord fifth and miss Shi Yan are people who have their own ns. They won¡¯t joke about life¡¯s important matters. Since they¡¯ve started, they must be serious. since you¡¯re serious, what does it matter whether it¡¯s earlier orter?¡±


    If even aunt Wan understood this, how could old Mrs. Han not?


    She was just sighing.


    ¡°Indeed. Since I¡¯m serious, it doesn¡¯t matter if I do it earlier orter.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, these two children do have/lot inmon. at such/young age, it¡¯s as if they¡¯ve seen through the world. they don¡¯t pursue money and fame, they have few desires, and they don¡¯t have any worldly desires. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re like this now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that the road ahead may not be easy to walk.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think so,¡± aunt wan shook her head.


    ¡°Lord fifth is twenty-five years old now. Three years ago, he was only twenty-two. The fact that he was able to achieve such extraordinary achievements at the age of 22 and be second to none in that circle shows that he¡¯s not someone who will be easily manipted.¡±


    three years ago, he abandoned everything and came to Haicheng to recuperate. Since then, he has never thought of returning to the capital. It was not that he was forced to, and it was not that he could not win against anyone. It was just that he did not want those things.


    ¡°For a person like fifth Lord, if he doesn¡¯t want it, he won¡¯t want it even if others force it on him. no one can take away what he wants.¡±

 Chapter 77

    ?


    Chapter 77: Chapter 77-four eyes meet


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± even i¡¯ve heard that for the past half a year, the capital has been trying to find out more about lord fifth. i¡¯m afraid that after lord fifth left, they finally realized that they were not capable enough to take on such a big responsibility and want to invite lord fifth back. ¡±


    as she said this, aunt wan snorted.¡±why don¡¯t you think about it, how can fifth lord be someone who can be summoned and waved away at their will!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, old fifth¡¯s matters are not something that others can casually interfere with.¡±


    as she said that, the olddy looked at aunt wan with aplicated expression.¡±but ah wan, you¡¯re not young anymore, why are you still so immature? look at you, you¡¯re so angry!¡±


    Aunt Wan also knew that she had lost herposure just now and smiled in embarrassment.


    the olddy looked at the courtyard wall beside her. on the other side of the wall was shi yan¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡± let¡¯s not be paranoid here, ¡± he said. ¡± maybe the two people involved don¡¯t even care about what we think is trouble. ¡±


    And that was indeed the case.


    shi yan and jiang che indeed didn¡¯t take this seriously.


    The two of them never had such a worry.


    they only cared about the person in front of them.


    shi yan woke up a few minutes after xiao zhao left.


    her eyshes fluttered, but before she could open her eyes, her entire body froze.


    It wasn¡¯t just because she realized that she was lying on Jiang Che¡¯sp, but also because she clearly felt Jiang Che¡¯s hand holding her face through her ear!


    The palm on her cheek was warm.


    She didn¡¯t dare to open her eyes.


    Just as she was struggling to open her eyes, she heard Jiang Che¡¯s voice from above, ¡± ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    he realized that she was awake and could no longer pretend to be asleep.


    it was bad enough that she was sleeping on hisp, but how could she sleep so deeply?


    Well, except for the one or two times she had insomnia recently, she seemed to have been sleeping well.


    her eyshes fluttered, and she pretended to have just woken up as she opened her eyes.


    her eyes met his.


    it was obvious that he had been staring at her just now.


    when their eyes met, he still had one hand on the back of her head and the other on her cheek, as if he had no intention of taking his hand away.


    shi yan¡¯s heart beat faster.


    what kind of reaction should she have at this time?


    shi yan didn¡¯t know. she was a little confused and couldn¡¯t stay calm.


    just as she was thinking about it, she saw jiang che¡¯s lips curl up slightly. ¡± ¡°miss shi, you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±


    He sat up abruptly.


    She casually grabbed her hair and sat up straight, not daring to look at Jiang che. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i slept on mr. jiang¡¯sp for such a long time.¡±


    Her cheeks were red.


    jiang zhi looked at her with a smile in her eyes. ¡± i was the one who made miss shi take a nap. i should be the one apologizing to miss shi for myck of manners. ¡±


    Seeing Shi Yan look at him disapprovingly, as if she was about to take responsibility, Jiang che said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, my legs are a little numb.¡±


    Shi Yan quickly stood up and said,¡±should I help teacher Jiang up and walk around?¡± i¡¯m really sorry, i actually slept for so long.¡±


    ¡°miss shi just said not long ago that she wouldn¡¯t regard me as an outsider.¡±


    when shi yan met his eyes, she suddenly calmed down.


    it was so unlike her to be so flustered just now.


    Just as he said, she had said not long ago that she would not treat him as an outsider, but it was indeed inappropriate for her to keep apologizing to him after she woke up from her afternoon nap.


    Seeing that she had finally calmed down, Jiang che said, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need for that. i¡¯ll just need to borrow miss shi¡¯s hand to give me a hand.¡±


    Shi Yan, who had already calmed down, was stunned for a few seconds when she saw his outstretched hand. She smiled and reached out to hold his hand.


    she tried to pull him up, but he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, he grabbed her hand.


    he only held her for a short while, and let go after a few seconds.


    he had already retracted his hand and smiled at her. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m just lying to you, ms. shi. my legs are not numb.¡±


    Shi Yan stared at his face and withdrew her hand in a daze.


    He said he was lying to her, but he was actually teasing her!


    Such a person like an orchid branch and Jade Tree actually knew how to tease people!


    when she retracted her hand, her fingertips seemed to still have the warmth of his palm.


    This person ...


    she had just calmed down.


    jiang che didn¡¯t avoid her gaze and met it with his usual expression. ¡± ¡± miss shi, when you were sleeping just now, i saw that your hair was tied up. i was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep well, so i helped you untie it. ¡±


    He handed her the hairband that he had taken off.


    shi yan grabbed her long hair that was scattered over her shoulders and found that her hair was untied.


    She was really in a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t even notice that he was helping her untie her hair.


    ¡°thank you, mr. jiang.¡± she smiled and took the hairband.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that miss Shi doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m being rude,¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say before that I wouldn¡¯t treat you as an outsider, teacher Jiang?¡± since you¡¯re not treating me as an outsider, why is there a need to use the word ¡®impolite¡¯ for such a small matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t need to.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s gaze fell on the book at the side and he asked, ¡± ¡°Ms. Shi, do you want to Continue reading in the house or go out for a walk?¡±


    Shi Yan looked out the door. let¡¯s go out for a walk. The sun isn¡¯t so hot anymore. It¡¯s a good time to wake up.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡± She looked at him again.


    she saw jiang che staring at her.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go to the kitchen in the main building to make a few dishester,¡± shi yan continued with a faint smile.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    ¡°miss shi, i¡¯m the one who¡¯s wooing you. i should be the one inviting you to dinner. how can i let you speak first? since i¡¯m the one who invited you to dinner, there¡¯s no reason for you to cook.¡±


    Just as Shi Yan was about to speak, he guessed what she was going to say and beat her to it. ¡°i know that miss shi wants to say that i don¡¯t need to treat you as an outsider. i¡¯m not treating you as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m looking forward to miss shi¡¯s cooking, but not today.¡±


    ¡°if it¡¯s possible, i hope that miss shi won¡¯t cook for me in the two months that i¡¯m pursuing her. as for two monthster, when ms. shi is free or suddenly wants to cook, she can cook a few simple dishes, but she doesn¡¯t have to cook every meal herself.¡±


    it would be a lie to say that shi yan was not touched by his words.


    he was clearly telling her that he was looking for a girlfriend, not a cook. he wanted to tell her that she was his girlfriend not to suffer.


    it was clearly very ordinary words, but it was also very ordinary and trivial.


    after a moment of surprise, she smiled and said,¡±mr. jiang, it¡¯s just a matter of cooking a few dishes. it¡¯s not a difficult thing.¡± I¡¯ve been living alone all these years, and I¡¯ve been cooking for myself most of the time. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that I like to cook, but I¡¯m happy to cook for you.¡±


    hearing her gentle words, jiang che¡¯s heart trembled.


    he looked at her smiling face, and there seemed to be thousands of emotions surging in his eyes. they were very strong and aggressive.


    The moment Shi Yan was startled, everything returned to calmness without any ripples.


    his smile was calm and warm. ¡± miss shi, if you keep saying such things, i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able tost two days, let alone two months. ¡±


    Although he seemed to be joking, Shi Yan knew he was serious.


    ¡°then let¡¯s do it.¡±


    just as she was about to speak, he gently interrupted her, ¡± ¡°miss shi, i really want to hug you now, but i don¡¯t dare to. do you know why?¡±

 Chapter 78

    ?


    Chapter 78: Retro and elegant smoke


    Trantor: 549690339


    he probably knew.


    his gaze was warm and his tone was also very gentle, but it gave people a very frightening feeling. it was as if his gentle gaze and gentle tone were suppressing a ferocious beast that had been trapped for a long time. once it was released, it would be very terrifying.


    He was trying very hard to restrain himself.


    however, in the face of such a jiang che, did shi yan¡¯s heart shrink back?


    He did not.


    however, facing jiang che in this state, she really needed two months to slowly get over it.


    Seeing her staring at him in a daze, Jiang che smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to prepare the mealter. I hope that miss Shi can grace us with your presence and have dinner together at Bamboo Garden.¡±


    shi yan looked at him. a momentter, her eyes suddenly curved into a smile.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll leave it to teacher jiang to make the arrangements.¡±


    They were going to have dinner together, and their goals were the same, so why did she have to worry about who sent the invitation and who arranged it?


    Jiang che stood up and ced the books on the sofa on the coffee table. He then picked up two empty teacups from the coffee table, as if he was going to take them to the kitchen.


    Her movements were neither fast nor slow, and she was extremely elegant.


    shi yan thought he was just packing up the books. she didn¡¯t expect him to clean up the empty teacup as well, so she didn¡¯t stop him or go forward to help. instead, she pursed her lips and smiled as she watched from the side.


    it was only when she saw him pick up the teacup that she said, ¡± ¡°teacher jiang, give it to me.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t reject her and handed her the empty teacup very naturally.


    They waited for Shi Yan to clean the teacup in the kitchen before they went out.


    When they left the house, Jiang che was in a wheelchair. He had not intended to let Shi Yan push him. The specially made wheelchair was fully automatic and did not need to be pushed at all.


    But Shi Yan insisted on pushing.


    in the end, jiang che could only let her be.


    it was probably because the two of them needed time to calm down after what had happened in the house, so when shi yan pushed jiang che to the lotus pond in the garden of the jiang family¡¯s mansion, the two of them did not speak much.


    however, the scenery was pleasing to the eye.


    asionally, a servant would pass by and see the two of them by the lotus pond from a distance, and could not help but stop.


    The man sitting in the wheelchair was handsome and gentle, while the girl pushing the wheelchair was only wearing ordinary casual clothes, but she had a dignified and gentle appearance. Coupled with her ck hair that fell down to her waist, her dignified and gentle appearance was even more prominent.pared to the youngdies of noble families in ancient times, the only difference was that she had changed her clothes and had less makeup, but her temperament was not the least bit different.


    the lotus pond was filled with the color of lotuses, and the willows on the shore were drooping.


    the two of them appeared in the same picture, so beautiful that people forgot to marvel at their identities, only focusing on praising what a celestial couple they were.


    After strolling for almost an hour, the two of them headed towards the bamboo garden.


    They had dinner at the bamboo garden.


    other than the fact that the dishes were specially sent over by jiang che from the jade eatery, the situation was not much different from when the two of them had eaten together in the bamboo garden.


    They asionally chatted during the meal, but they were quiet most of the time.


    After the meal, Shi Yan did not stay long.


    At around 7:30, the sky was slowly turning dark.


    Jiang che wanted to send Shi Yan back. Shi Yan didn¡¯t refuse and treated it as an after-meal walk.


    the sky turned dark. jiang che no longer used the wheelchair.


    under the bright moonlight, the breeze blew, the bamboo rustled, and the willow leaned against each other.


    The two of them slowly walked toward Shi Yan¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Miss Shi, shall I send you to school tomorrow?¡±


    Outside the courtyard, Jiang che looked at Shi Yan and said.


    Shi Yan had wanted to say that there was no need. The distance from the Jiang family¡¯s old house to Haicheng University was not short. It would take about four hours to go back and forth. However, when she met Jiang Che¡¯s deep and warm eyes, the words that were on the tip of her tongue did note out.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡± see you tomorrow, mr. jiang. ¡±


    ¡°See you tomorrow,¡±


    shi yan took a few steps and turned around to see jiang che still standing under the streetmp.


    The streetlights, mixed with the bright moonlight tonight, did not seem so dim. the night at the end of summer was quiet, with only the distant croaking of frogs.


    however, shi yan felt that everything was perfect.


    She acted quickly and suddenly turned around to run toward the person standing under the street light.


    She hugged him.


    she let go of him and looked up at him with a faint smile. her eyes seemed to be filled with thousands of stars, bright and bright.


    ¡°Good night, Mr. Jiang,¡± she said.


    He then turned around and ran into the courtyard.


    jiang che stood still for a moment, then turned his head slightly and let out a lowugh.


    *


    the next day.


    8:30 in the morning.


    xiao zhao was about to go upstairs to help shi yan with her luggage.


    shi yan had packed two suitcasesst night. one of the suitcases was filled with clothes and some daily necessities, while the other one was filled with books.


    As soon as Xiao Zhao went upstairs, she saw Shi Yan standing at the door of the room.


    he was stunned on the spot.


    There was no other reason other than Shi Yan¡¯s beautiful dress today.


    ¡°Sister Zhao,¡± She only came back to her senses when Shi Yan called out to her.


    she nced at the two suitcases that shi yan had already moved out of the room and subconsciously looked at shi yan.


    ¡°miss, miss shi, i think you¡¯ll attract countless suitors when you show up in school in your outfit today. you¡¯ve always dressed casually and low-key, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±


    shi yan smiled and didn¡¯t exin further.


    ¡°but miss shi, you¡¯re really pretty dressed up.¡±


    she then walked over. ¡± miss shi, it¡¯s inconvenient for you to wear high heels. please don¡¯t touch the luggage. i¡¯ll move one downstairs first and thene up to move the other. ¡±


    shi yan pushed the light blue suitcase to her, leaving the ck suitcase beside her.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. we¡¯ll each take one. this way, we won¡¯t have to go through the trouble of running twice.¡±


    xiao zhao knew that the ck suitcase was full of books and was much heavier than the light blue suitcase beside her. she was not confident that she could carry it down the stairs.


    just as he was about to stop her, he saw shi yan lift the suitcase and head to the stairs.


    little zhao,¡±yingluo.¡±


    Well, miss Shi was stronger. She had already discovered this on the first day she moved in with her luggage upstairs.


    she was so slender and looked so gentle and weak, but she had such great strength.


    she hurriedly carried her luggage and followed him.


    shi yan had just put down her suitcase downstairs and tidied up her dress and hair when she saw jiang che walk in.


    jiang che stopped in his tracks.


    The girl was wearing a light green, exquisitely embroidered long dress. The cut of the dress outlined the curves unique to women, and the high waistline design made her curves even more exquisite. the cor was made of silk and embroidered with light green fabric. the hems and sleeves were made of ayer of chiffon fabric, elegant, retro, and fairy-like.


    She was wearing a pair of light-colored high heels that were about six centimeters tall.


    looking at her soft ck hair, it was now slightly curled. she was wearing a hair band of the same color as her dress and had some retro makeup.


    she stood there, holding a small bag in the same color as her dress.


    This bag could be carried diagonally or carried by hand. at this time, shi yan had obviously chosen to carry it in her hand.


    She had a kind of ssical beauty in her bones, and in addition to this dress, she was very beautiful.


    even he couldn¡¯t remain calm when he saw her like this.


    after a sh of surprise, jiang yi just wanted to hide her from others.

 Chapter 79

    ?


    Chapter 79: a woman looks for the man she likes


    Trantor: 549690339


    Seeing Jiang Che¡¯s reaction, Shi Yan knew that it had been worth it for her to wake up an hour earlier to get dressed like this.


    Her hair had always been straight and smooth, and this was the first time she had done it. He made it himself and it was a one-time thing. After washing it, it would return to its original appearance.


    It seemed that the effect was not bad.


    ¡°teacher jiang,¡± she smiled.


    She was already so beautiful and charming, and this smile was even more teasing.


    jiang che¡¯s eyes flickered, and his gaze quickly moved away from her face to look at the luggage beside her.


    ¡°Miss Shi, why did you move your luggage downstairs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not heavy.¡±


    not heavy? he didn¡¯t even need to test it to know that the box was not light.


    ¡°I should havee earlier.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, this is just a small matter.¡± Shi Yan smiled helplessly.


    however, jiang che disagreed. ¡± miss shi, i¡¯m pursuing you. if i can¡¯t even take care of these small things like moving luggage, how can i pursue you? ¡±


    he looked at her with a warm and serious expression. Ms. Shi, this is my first time pursuing someone. There are many things that I¡¯ve not considered thoroughly. If there¡¯s anything that I¡¯ve not done well, you have to tell me and I¡¯ll correct it.


    Shi Yan could tell that he was serious about this. She smiled gently.¡±alright,¡± he said.


    xiao zhao, who was carrying the suitcase downstairs, heard their conversation and almost fell down the stairs.


    oh my god, the scenes she encountered were getting more and more exciting.


    fifth lord is pursuing miss shi?


    Oh, from the way the two of them got along, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything shocking about this, right?


    also, what fifth lord said just now, what first time pursuing someone, what if he had to say out his mistakes and he would correct them?


    this was the fifth lord, the person who was known as ¡± a gentleman like jade, gentle and bright ¡± and had an outstanding status in the circle, fifth lord jiang! he was not some random young man that was randomly picked up from the streets!


    To actually say such words, this contrast was even more fascinating! No wonder miss Shi was a little dazed.


    Jiang Lin entered a few steps behind to see if there was anything he could help with.


    Even Jiang che was dazed when he saw Shi Yan dressed like this, let alone Jiang Lin.


    However, Jiang Lin was only stunned for a moment before he quickly retracted his gaze and did not dare to look any longer.


    When he saw Xiao Zhao standing on the stairs with the suitcase, he greeted Shi Yan and ran over to help.


    On the other side, Jiang che walked towards Shi Yan and asked, ¡± ¡°is there anything else you need to pack?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡±


    jiang che picked up the luggage beside her. ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go.¡±


    He was stunned when he mentioned it.


    he knew that the suitcase was not light, but he did not expect it to be so heavy.


    She liked to read, so there should be books inside.


    His eyes fell on Shi Yan¡¯s slender figure.


    How did she manage to move the luggage down the stairs with such thin arms and legs?


    shi yan didn¡¯t notice her sizing her up. when she saw that he was about to leave with his suitcase, she hurriedly said, ¡± teacher jiang, the box is a little heavy. you don¡¯t have to carry it all the time. just drag it. ¡±


    Jiang che looked at her with a smile in his eyes. ¡°miss shi, didn¡¯t you just say that this box isn¡¯t heavy?¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he smiled and did not say anything.


    heughed drily.


    ¡°let¡¯s go, miss shi,¡± jiang che said with a smile.


    as he spoke, he picked up the suitcase and went out. he didn¡¯t drag it along, and he seemed to be carrying the suitcase with ease.


    Xiao Zhao, who had followed behind, was dumbfounded.


    Didn¡¯t they say that Lord fifth¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good?


    he was carrying a box of books in one hand and was even rxing. was this the fifth lord who was rumored to be in poor health?


    ¡°Miss Zhao, does miss Shi Yan only have these two suitcases?¡± jiang lin asked xiao zhao while carrying a light green suitcase.


    Mr. Jiang Lin, you can call me Xiao Zhao, Yingluo.


    the ¡°miss zhao¡± made little zhao feel terrified.


    although jiang lin was jiang che¡¯s subordinate, the fact that he was able to stay by jiang che¡¯s side alone after he left the capital was enough to show that he was jiang che¡¯s right-hand man and a well-known figure in the capital¡¯s upper ss.


    ¡°Ms. Shi only has two suitcases. I heard that eldest miss has two more of Ms. Shi¡¯s suitcases with some nkets and so on. However, we don¡¯t need to worry about them. They will be sent to the school together with the young miss ¡®luggage.¡±


    ¡°mr. jiang lin, is lord fifth going to personally send miss shi to school?¡±


    jiang lin did not answer, but looked at her with a smile.


    Little Zhao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He thought that he had asked too much and vited a taboo, so he quickly exined, I wanted to say that miss Shi has a lot of luggage and you need someone to help you move it. If possible, I-can I ride in your car? ¡±


    ¡°i was going toe along too. it¡¯s not very convenient for the guys in the girls ¡®dormitory, so i have to go and help miss shi see if there¡¯s anything else that needs to be added. We were supposed to take the car from the old mansion to send miss Shi there, but I didn¡¯t expect fifth Lord to send miss Shi off personally.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t good for her to take master¡¯s car. She couldn¡¯t possibly ask the old mansion to send her a car, right?


    She didn¡¯t have such a big presence.


    But if she didn¡¯t go with them, it would be her job. Besides, she couldn¡¯t bear to let a ssic beauty like miss Shi carry her luggage upstairs by herself.


    ¡°since we¡¯re going for miss shi yan, you cane with us.¡±


    ¡°thank you, mr. jiang lin! Don¡¯t worry, I promise I¡¯ll be blind and deaf in the car, and I won¡¯t look or say anything!¡±


    jiang lin nced at her. no wonder the olddy had sent her to take care of miss shi yan. she was a clever one.


    As he spoke, he left the courtyard.


    As soon as she put the suitcase in the trunk, Jiang Rui jogged over from not far away.


    she was jogging, but when she saw jiang che, she unconsciously slowed down and walked very orderly. she even called out obediently, ¡± ¡°fifth uncle,¡±


    Jiang che, who was standing beside Shi Yan, nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yan, my brother said that he¡¯ll take me to school himself, so he didn¡¯t send more cars. But there¡¯s too much luggage in the car, so he asked me toe and ask if you can still put it here. if you can, i¡¯ll bring your luggage over. there are two suitcases that are yours.¡±


    in fact, it could be ced in the back seat, but there was no need to do so if it could be ced here.


    It was her brother¡¯s favorite car.


    ¡°i can,¡± jiang che said before shi yan could.


    he nced at jiang lin, who immediately understood and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go and get miss shi yan¡¯s luggage.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go help too!¡± little zhao said.


    The two of them ran far away.


    jiang rui looked at this and then at that, and finally, her gaze fell on shi yan.


    with fifth uncle around, she didn¡¯t dare to look around, but now she found that yan was dressed in a gorgeous way!


    with this surprise, he forgot that there was still the terrifying fifth uncle beside him. he eximed,¡±Yan, this style suits you very well! Let¡¯s go shopping next time and buy a few more!¡±


    shi yan held her bag with both hands and stood there like a painting.


    ¡°sure,¡± he smiled.


    She looked up at Jiang che, and their eyes met in mid-air.


    shi yan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles as she slowly retracted her gaze.


    jiang rui, who had witnessed the two of them flirting with each other: ¡°......¡±


    She felt that she should not be here.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, Yan, I¡¯ll go now. yan, i¡¯ll see you at school!¡± he waved his hand and ran away.


    jiang che opened the back door. ¡± miss shi, ¡± he said. ¡± get in the car. ¡±


    Just as Shi Yan was about to get into the car, she was stopped.¡±yan,¡±

 Chapter 80

    ?


    Chapter 80: The profession she liked


    Trantor: 549690339


    She turned around and saw the olddying out of her courtyard.


    The olddy had not intended to send them off, but when she heard that Jiang che was going to send Shi Yan to school, she hesitated for a moment and decided toe out and take a look.


    ¡°Grandma Jiang,¡± Shi Yan greeted her politely.


    The olddy couldn¡¯t help but be amazed by Shi Yan¡¯s outfit.


    The little girl who didn¡¯t like to dress up and was dressed casually also knew how to dress up.


    The olddy looked at Jiang che beside her, smiling so kindly that her eyes were wrinkled.


    ¡°fifth brother.¡±


    jiang che closed the car door and nodded slightly, ¡± ¡°olddy,¡±


    The Jiang family¡¯s fifth master did not address old Madam Jiang as ¡®mother¡¯ or ¡®mother¡¯, but¡¯ old Madam¡¯. Their attitude wasn¡¯t exactly distant, but they weren¡¯t too close either.


    shi yan was not surprised at all.


    jiang che had said more than once that he had ¡±e to haicheng ¡± and not ¡± returned ¡± when he was young. it was clear that he was not from haicheng.


    Seeing his slender figure standing there with a normal expression and no signs of health, the olddy sighed in joy. ¡°i haven¡¯t seen you for some time. you¡¯ve recovered quite well.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you recover. but, fifth brother, are you sending yan to school?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s eyes were warm as he nodded.


    The olddy sighed. you know very well that once the news of your body getting better gets out, it will be difficult for you to maintain your peace.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of peopleing to disturb you. I don¡¯t have much to do on normal days, so it¡¯s a bit fun to deal with some people whoe to visit. But fifth, you don¡¯t want anyone to disturb your peace in the short term, right?¡±


    the olddy said as she looked at shi yan.


    following her line of sight, jiang che¡¯s gaze also fell on shi yan¡¯s face.


    Her expression did not change at all. She was still gentle as she said to the olddy, ¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡±


    The olddy stared at him for a few seconds and said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing,¡±


    after that, his attention was no longer on jiang che. he smiled affectionately and asked shi yan, ¡± ¡°Yan, are you done packing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all packed.¡±


    it¡¯s good that you¡¯re done packing. If you run into any trouble at school, remember to call me, or you can call fifth brother. With the Jiang family around, you can¡¯t be bullied in Haicheng.


    ¡°I know. Thank you, grandma Jiang,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡± then you guys go ahead. since you¡¯re out, i¡¯ll go take a look at rui ¡®er. ¡±


    after grandmother jiang left, jiang che opened the car door again and the two of them got in first. after a while, jiang lin and xiao zhao, who had gone to get their luggage, came over.


    after putting the luggage in the trunk, the two of them got into the car one after another, with xiao zhao sitting in the passenger seat.


    As soon as he got into the car, Xiao Zhao felt like he was sitting on pins and needles.


    he didn¡¯t dare to move, his eyes didn¡¯t dare to look around, and his nerves were extremely tense.


    She only rxed a little when she heard Shi Yan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Sister Zhao, you don¡¯t have to make this trip,¡± Shi Yan said.


    She only dared to turn her head half a way, afraid that she would meet Lord fifth¡¯s line of sight, so she forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, this is old Madam¡¯s instructions. I have to send you to school and settle you down. Besides, young master is the only one who will send eldest miss over, so I can help to take a look. you and the young miss are going to live in the girls ¡°dormitory, so it¡¯s more convenient to have a girl with you.¡±


    since she had already said so, shi yan couldn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble sister zhao to make this trip.¡±


    ¡°this is my job. ms. shi, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    ¡°by the way, ms. shi, these are the information you need to report to the office.¡± xiao zhao took out a document bag from the shoulder bag she was carrying.


    shi yan had prepared and ced it in the living room.st night, she had asked xiao zhao to remind her to take it when she went out. When she went out, Shi Yan saw that Xiao Zhao had put it in her bag, so she didn¡¯t care.


    It just so happened that little Zhao¡¯s cloth bag could fit the folder.


    jiang che lit the cigarette first and reached out to take it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡±


    a ¡°thank you¡± startled little zhao.


    ¡°i, i can¡¯t ept lord fifth¡¯s ¡®thank you¡¯. this is what i should do.¡±


    Oh my God!


    Little Zhao¡¯s hands were shaking.


    Jiang che took the file but did not hand it to Shi Yan.


    the admission notice could be seen in the transparent folder.


    Haicheng University¡¯s Faculty of Arts major was history.


    ¡°miss shi, why did you choose history as your major?¡±


    If someone else had asked her this question, Shi Yan would have said that her college entrance examination score was just above the admission score for this major. But since Jiang che had asked, she naturally wouldn¡¯t answer that way.


    ¡°i probably like her. i like to read books and anything rted to literature. when i filled in my college application, i wavered between history and chinesenguage and literature. in the end, i chose history.¡±


    seeing that jiang che was interested, shi yan said a little more, ¡± ¡± i chose history not only because it involves ancient literature, music, historical data, and archeology, which i¡¯m more interested in, but also because of another reason. ¡±


    ¡± i once met an archeologist team and got to know a history professor who taught at haicheng university. his research on history and literature was quite thorough, and i learned a lot from him.ter, he sent me a lot of books one after another, so he could be considered my teacher. ¡±


    ¡°He once asked me to study history at Haicheng University. It just so happens that I¡¯m also going to study at Haicheng University, and I¡¯m interested in this major, so I chose it.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t ask why shi yan wanted to get into haicheng university.


    if she had not gotten into haicheng university, she might not havee to haicheng. If she had note to Haicheng, he might not have met her.


    It was good that she was here. As for why she was here, it was not important.


    ¡°So Ms. Shi has an acquaintance who is teaching at Haicheng University.¡±


    even with her indifferent temperament, she could still use the word ¡± half a teacher ¡± to describe him. the fact that she was willing to listen to the professor¡¯s advice to fill in her college application showed that the professor had a certain weight in her heart.


    She was a well-mannered person, but it didn¡¯t make sense that she didn¡¯t visit the professor after she came to Haicheng.


    just as jiang che had this doubt, shi yan¡¯s next words gave him an exnation.


    ¡± most of the books i¡¯ve read over the years were sent to me by this professor. i should have visited him as soon as i arrived in haicheng, but he wasn¡¯t home. he left with an archeological team and said that he wouldn¡¯t be back until school started. ¡±


    he looked at the admission notice again and said, ¡± ¡°this major is very suitable for miss shi.¡±


    inparison, there were more girls than boys in the liberal arts major.


    not only jiang lin and xiao zhao, but even shi yan also thought that jiang che had said this because he really felt that she was suitable for this profession.


    after a two-hour drive, they arrived at the entrance of haicheng university.


    although haicheng university was not as famous as capital university, it was still one of the top universities in the country.


    The car drove into the school¡¯s parking lot.


    jiang che was about to open the car door and get out when shi yan grabbed his wrist.


    looking at the wrist she was holding, jiang che¡¯s gaze froze for a few seconds before he slowly raised his eyes to look at her.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, it¡¯s fine to send me here.¡±

 Chapter 81

    ?


    Chapter 81: hugging quietly in the car


    Trantor: 549690339


    the olddy was worried that someone would disturb jiang che¡¯s peace and quiet. he was also willing to stay in his house for a long time for this peace and quiet. even if he did go out asionally, he chose to use a wheelchair as a way to show his illness. it could be seen that he liked this peace and quiet.


    Since he liked her, why would she ruin his ns?


    not only would she not destroy it, but she would also protect his peace.


    they were just some people from the capital. to be honest, no matter who came from the capital, as long as she wanted to, she could block them one by one!


    Why did hee directly to Haicheng after being seriously injured in a car ident three years ago and shut himself in ever since?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t believe that there was no reason for this.


    There might be many other things that would be involved.


    And Jiang che probably didn¡¯t have the patience to deal with these things.


    Jiang che looked at her without saying anything.


    shi yan was still holding his wrist and said to jiang lin and xiao zhao, ¡± ¡± you can leave first. i have something to say to teacher jiang in private. ¡±


    jiang lin and xiao zhao got out of the car tactfully.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che were the only ones left in the car.


    shi yan looked up at him and said with a faint smile, Mr. Jiang, with your looks, it would be too ostentatious for you to get off the car with me.


    there was no change in his expression, but shi yan could clearly feel that he was in a better mood.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that miss Shi has such high praise for my looks.¡±


    His gaze fell on her face and her curvy body. ¡°it¡¯s just that miss shi, you probably have some misunderstanding about yourself.¡±


    when it came to showing off, she was even more ostentatious than him.


    ¡°miss shi, you look beautiful today too.¡±


    he didn¡¯t make any unnecessary movements. he just looked at her, and shi yan had the intention to retreat in this cramped car.


    the emotions hidden in his eyes were too strong, so hot that they seemed to burn her.


    However, his next sentence broke the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re so beautiful. i¡¯m worried about leaving you here alone,¡± he said.


    A few secondster, Shi Yan smiled. Mr. Jiang, even if you¡¯re not confident in yourself, you should trust my judgment of people. Not everyone in this world is the fifth master of the Jiang family. and the only one i¡¯ve ever taken notice of is the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord.¡±


    meeting jiang che¡¯s gaze, shi yan took the file containing the report from his hand with a faint smile.


    ¡°mr. jiang, i¡¯m going to report first. if you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, i¡¯ll leave my luggage in your car first. i¡¯lle back to get my luggage after i report to the dormitory and get the key. if you¡¯re still not in a hurry to go back after i¡¯ve settled my luggage, we can go for dinner together.¡±


    as she spoke, she opened the door on the other side and got ready to get out.


    in the next second, someone grabbed her waist. at the same time, the car door that had just been opened was closed with a bang!


    It was Jiang che who had suddenly leaned over and wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her towards him and closing the car door at the same time!


    shi yan was trapped in the corner with one hand around her waist.


    their eyes met.


    The tips of their noses were very close to each other, only a few centimeters apart.


    His face was clear and his eyes were bottomless, like a Whirlpool that seemed to suck people in.


    This was a very extreme temperament, because even so, the feeling of an orchid branch and Jade Tree was still present on his body.


    ¡°Miss Shi, have you really never been in a rtionship before?¡±


    Shi Yan had been a little nervous at first, but after hearing his words, her nervousness suddenly disappeared.


    ¡± mr. jiang, i¡¯ve only turned neen a few months ago. if i date any further, it¡¯ll be considered puppy love. i¡¯m not someone who would fall in love at such a young age. ¡±


    ¡°And didn¡¯t I already say it? the only person i¡¯ve ever taken notice of is the fifth lord of the jiang n.¡±


    ¡°then, miss shi, how do you know so much? why do you always pick such hurtful words to say?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and put one hand around his back.¡±This might be my talent. after i met teacher jiang, my talent was suddenly activated.¡±


    When he noticed her circling her arms around his back and heard her words, Jiang Che¡¯s hand around her waist tightened.


    She was dressed like ady, had proper makeup, and had a gentle smile, but she had the behavior of a Vixen. She also had a mouth that specialized in seducing people.


    jiang che stared at her smiling face. his hand around her waist tightened, and the hand that was supporting her at the side also slowly clenched into a fist.


    time passed by slowly.


    after an unknown period of time, jiang che finally turned his face away and shifted his gaze away from her face. at the same time, his other hand wrapped around her back and he held her tightly in his arms.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you were born to torture me, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    shi yan had thought that under such circumstances and in such an atmosphere, he would at least kiss her.


    Why was he making things difficult for her? she was already taking the initiative.


    when she saw jiang che yesterday, who was like a ferocious beast under his warm exterior, shi yan felt that she would need two months to slowly ept and adapt to him. when they parted outside the courtyardst night, she couldn¡¯t help but run back to hug him. she only needed a month to slowly ept and adapt to him.


    then, another night passed. she gave herself time to calm down and think. she felt that she didn¡¯t even need a month.


    she could ept him, even if he was like an uncontroble beast under his gentle appearance.


    There was nothing she couldn¡¯t ept. This was the person she wanted to have at first sight.


    the moment she took a fancy to him, she immediately took action. she should have been the dominant party, but why did she be passive instead?


    being hugged tightly by him, she simply stretched out her arms and wrapped them around him.


    she wasn¡¯t the one torturing him. they were clearly torturing each other.


    the two of them hugged each other quietly. suddenly, shi yan saw jiang rui standing not far away through the car window.


    They set off first, and Jiang Cheng¡¯s car followed behind. They arrived a few minutes after each other.


    it seemed that jiang rui had been waiting for a while.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, I should go.¡±


    She said that, but she did not let go of him.


    It was Jiang che who heard her words and gently released her.


    Jiang Lin and Xiao Zhao, who were waiting outside the car, saw that Shi Yan came down and her expression was normal. Her clothes and hair were not messy. Only then did they rx.


    god knows how much of a brainstorming they had been having while waiting here without knowing what was going on in the car.


    it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t do it, but he still had things to do in front of so many people, so it wasn¡¯t a good time.


    ¡°Yan!¡±


    Not far away, Jiang Rui waved at Shi Yan and even winked at her suggestively.


    Shi Yan was indifferent and didn¡¯t care about her teasing.


    ¡± i¡¯m going to report, ¡± he said to jiang lin and xiao zhao. ¡± put your luggage in the car first. you don¡¯t have toe with me. ¡±


    Jiang che would definitely not agree to put down his luggage and go back at this time.


    Since that was the case, she might as well not say anything more.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I think I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Little Zhao said hurriedly.


    what a joke, making her wait here with fifth lord, her heart could not take it.


    Xiao Zhao jogged over. Shi Yan did not say anything. She nodded at Jiang Lin and walked towards Jiang Rui with her bag in one hand and the report in the other.


    A car was parked not far away, and the window of the passenger seat rolled down, revealing a beautiful face.

 Chapter 82

    ?


    Chapter 82: feeling that su mu was a split-personality


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yo, Yan, you¡¯re dressed up pretty today! Look at the people on the road, they were all stunned. Mumu, didn¡¯t youe to see Yan? Why are you not getting out of the car? let¡¯s go and say hi to yan.¡±


    Obviously, the mboyant beauty sitting in the front passenger seat was Jing Han.


    the one she liked to call ¡°mumu¡± was naturally the su family¡¯s young master, su mu.


    a person who had been calm since young.


    the moment jing han saw shi yan, su mu also saw her.


    His eyes shed with surprise.


    It was because of su MU¡¯s reaction that Jing Han was sure that Shi Yan was his younger sister whom he had not seen for many years.


    su mu was surprised to see shi yan at first, and then his eyes fell on the car that shi yan had just gotten out of.


    ¡°Why did Yanyan take so long to get off the car? The two people who were in the same car as her had been out of the car for a long time! is there anyone else in the car?¡±


    The reason he noticed Jiang Lin and Xiao Zhao, who had gotten off first, was that he had followed Jiang Cheng¡¯s car. After he saw Jiang Cheng park the car, he didn¡¯t leave with Jiang Rui immediately. Instead, he stood there as if waiting for someone.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes would asionally nce at the cars not far away. It was hard for him not to notice them.


    ¡°mumu, are you overreacting? wasn¡¯t that the car that came out of the jiang family¡¯s old residence? yan is a girl, and she¡¯s dressed up so well today, so it¡¯s normal for her to touch up her makeup in the car. why does it mean that there¡¯s someone else in the car?¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t shee in the same car as Jiang Rui?¡±


    after a pause, he looked at jing han and said, ¡± LAN, I¡¯ve told you many times not to call me Mumu. It¡¯s like you¡¯re calling me your son.


    jing han,¡±zhenzhen.¡±


    She was speechless, but at the same time, she looked at him with a curious expression.


    Su mu had never said things like ¡± as if you were calling him your son ¡± before. At most, he would remind her not to call him that with an expressionless face. But now, not only did he say something he would never say, but his tone was also a little strange, as if he was acting coquettishly.


    a big treasure, a big treasure!


    The more she looked at it, the more she cherished it.


    ¡°mumu, guess what i¡¯m going to do now?¡±


    ¡°what do you want to do?¡± su mu was busy keeping an eye on shi yan for fear that she would disappear if he was not careful. he also had to keep an eye on jing han, and his eyes were a little too busy.


    Seeing him so distracted, Jing Han leaned over unhappily. She pinched his delicate chin with one hand and forced him to look at her.


    ¡°I want to press you down in the car and kiss you!¡±


    jing han was not a person who was bound by rules. she had always done whatever she wanted and would never mistreat herself.


    as she said that, she really leaned over and kissed his lips.


    Although he was passive, su mu didn¡¯t push her away, nor did he resist. He just indulged her.


    such a kiss had pulled back most of su mu¡¯s attention.


    Jing Han let go of him in satisfaction and sat back down.


    both of their faces were a little red.


    Jing Han nced at him. look at what you just asked. Yan didn¡¯te here in the same car as Rui ¡®er. Maybe it¡¯s because they can¡¯t put their luggage in one car. The Jiang family sent more cars.


    ¡°mumu, what¡¯s the point of just looking at her like this? since you¡¯re here to see sister yan, just get off the car and go find her. You¡¯re siblings, not enemies.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t evene back to the SU family or contact me. Who knows if she wants to see me?¡±


    jing han,¡±zhenzhen.¡±


    was he addicted to throwing a tantrum?


    Where was her mature and steady boyfriend?


    Just as he was about to speak, he saw su MU¡¯s kind and understanding look as an elder brother. ¡± her luggage should still be in the car. let¡¯s wait here. we¡¯ll dy her registration if we go now. ¡±


    Jing Han sized him up.


    Su mu felt ufortable under her gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Mumu, tell me the truth. Are you a hidden elite?¡±


    The corner of su MU¡¯s mouth twitched, and then twitched again.


    his reaction made jing han burst intoughter.


    On the other side, Shi Yan went over and nodded to greet Jiang Cheng. ¡°young master jiang.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± jiang cheng nodded in greeting.


    Shi Yan then looked at Jiang Rui and said with a faint smile,¡±I¡¯m sorry, Rui ¡®er, for making you guys wait.¡±


    Jiang Rui waved her hand indifferently. it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in a hurry.


    ¡°Your matter is more important,¡± he winked at Shi Yan suggestively.


    Shi Yan smiled and didn¡¯t exin or say much.


    Jiang Rui chuckled again and said, ¡± ¡± let¡¯s go. i took a look in the car just now. the registration points for the faculty of arts and the faculty ofw are set up on the shady road at the entrance of the school. let¡¯s go and take a look. there should be someone specially guiding the new students to go through the registration process. this will be more efficient. ¡±


    Shi Yan also noticed it.


    ¡°alright,¡± he nodded.


    After taking a few steps, she realized that Jiang Cheng was following her. Jiang Rui slowed down.¡±brother, aren¡¯t you going on a business trip? put my luggage by fifth uncle¡¯s car and help him look after it. you don¡¯t have to report to work with me, yan and zhao are there.¡±


    Ever since Shi Yan appeared, Jiang Rui only had eyes for her. Jiang Cheng¡¯s face darkened for a while, but Jiang Rui didn¡¯t notice.


    seeing that jiang rui finally remembered him, jiang cheng finally felt better.


    ¡°there¡¯s no rush. i¡¯ll be taking a flight tonight.¡±


    he raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡± you¡¯re always so forgetful. i won¡¯t be at ease until i see you settle down with my own eyes. ¡±


    The first half of the sentence made Jiang Rui angry like a pufferfish, and the second half made her smile.


    ¡± brother, i¡¯ll forgive you for saying that i¡¯m absent-minded. since you¡¯re flying at night, let¡¯s quickly settle this ce down and have a meal together. ¡±


    jiang cheng¡¯s eyes were gentle.


    He held her hand.


    Holding her hand, Jiang Rui didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong.


    It was obvious that this wasn¡¯t the first time Jiang Cheng had held her hand like this.


    Shi Yan looked away after seeing the two of them holding hands.


    jiang rui wasn¡¯t a careless person, and she didn¡¯t notice jiang cheng¡¯s thoughts at all. it was obvious that she trusted and relied on jiang cheng.


    However, these two siblings were probably this close. When Xiao Zhao saw them holding hands, he didn¡¯t feel anything.


    on the other hand, as they went to the reporting area, more and more people appeared on the road.


    with shi yan¡¯s appearance, temperament, and dress, as well as jiang sheng and jiang rui, who were both outstanding in appearance and temperament, walking beside them, people on the road frequently looked at them.


    ¡± oh my god, that girl is so beautiful! ¡±


    ¡°that aura and that dress of hers are simply tailor-made for her! She could actually pull off the Republic of China Style makeup and the improved cheongsam so well! she¡¯s a goddess-level character!¡±


    ¡°as expected, people who y with good-looking people are all good-looking people? look at the couple next to the girl, their looks and temperament are absolutely amazing! a face!¡±


    the boys are handsome and steady, and the girls are beautiful and delicate. They¡¯re the little wife of a domineering President!


    ......


    there were countless praises like this.


    Many people even took out their phones to take pictures.

 Chapter 83

    ?


    Chapter 83: at the new student registration office


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t react to the others taking photos, and Jiang Rui didn¡¯t care either. Only Jiang Cheng frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t stop them.


    however, with jiang cheng, the head of the jiang family in haicheng, in the picture, shi yan wasn¡¯t worried that these photos would spread widely. at most, they would only be spread on campus.


    It didn¡¯t matter.


    being stared at by so many people, xiao zhao did not dare to get too close to shi yan.


    she was just an ordinary person, she couldn¡¯t handle this kind of attention.


    it was only when she heard someone say that jiang rui and jiang sheng were a couple that she braced herself and followed shi yan.¡±Miss Shi, I heard people saying that master and miss are a couple. What¡¯s with the look in their eyes? i looked left, right, up, down, and they were just brother and sister!¡±


    shi yan nced at her and smiled without saying a word.


    xiao zhao was already used to her reticence, so he continued, ¡± ¡°but they don¡¯t know that master and miss are siblings. seeing that they have a good rtionship and are a perfect match, it¡¯s not strange for them to mistakenly think that they are a couple.¡±


    ¡± this is good too. young master has indirectly helped young miss block off a lot of peach blossoms. young miss can study in peace. it¡¯s a pity that wanwan ... ¡±


    it was a pity that lord fifth did not follow her down. otherwise, he could have helped miss shi block a lot of peach flowers.


    Of course, little Zhao did not dare to say this.


    ¡°miss shi, look over there. it¡¯s the faculty of arts!¡± he changed the topic.


    Shi Yan and Jiang Rui went to report in two different directions. Xiao Zhao apanied Shi Yan, while Jiang Cheng followed Jiang Rui.


    There were two girls and a boy sitting at the registration area of the Faculty of Arts. Perhaps it was because today was thest day of registration, the new students had almost all reported two days earlier, so there were not many people today. The people in charge of registration at the Faculty of Arts were ying with their phones with their heads lowered.


    one of the girls nced at shi yan, who was walking toward them, and excitedly patted the shoulder of the boy next to her. ¡°Quickly look! a beauty! A great beauty! they¡¯reing to our faculty of arts!¡±


    the boy almost dropped his phone when he was hit by her.


    The girl beside him was also startled.


    the three of them looked at shi yan in unison.


    Under the bright sun, a person dressed in the style of the Republic of China came with a bag in both hands. In an instant, the noise around her seemed to have disappeared, and she was left alone.


    she was gentle, dignified, and elegant.


    It was not only the three people from the Faculty of Arts who noticed Shi Yan. Almost everyone around him was rmed.


    fortunately, jiang sheng and jiang rui helped to divert some of the attention. otherwise, it would have been even worse.


    now, even shi yan had to admit that her dress today was too eye-catching. although she used to be the focus of attention in school, it had never been so exaggerated.


    However, she did not regret dressing up like this.


    She had dressed up for Jiang che, so she only cared about his reaction.


    seeing that shi yan could still maintain her usual indifference despite so many pairs of eyes on her, xiao zhao, who was walking at the back, admired her greatly.


    She thought that if a person like miss Shi, who had a Halo around her, were to enter the entertainment industry, she would definitely be very popr. however, she could only think about it. although miss shi was not from an aristocratic family, based on her indifferent personality, she should not be in the entertainment industry.


    Moreover, there was still fifth Lord.


    How could a person like Lord fifth allow the girl he liked to go to such a chaotic ce? moreover, the rich and powerful, especially those with a strong background, mostly looked down on people in the entertainment industry.


    ¡± hello, i¡¯m here to report. may i know what procedures are required? ¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s voice snapped the three of them out of their daze.


    in her heart, she was amazed by her beauty and temperament, but why was her voice so pleasant to the ears?


    it was melodious and clear, and it was as refreshing as a spring.


    After a long while, the girl sitting in the middle finally reacted. ¡± oh, i¡¯ll need an admission notice, id card, and personal file. w-what major is your junior? ¡±


    for the first time, the girl realized that she was not only dazed by handsome men, but also beautiful women!


    ¡°history.¡±


    Shi Yan said as she opened the file bag and took out the admission Notice and the personal file from high school. Then she took out her ID card from her bag.


    ¡°history? That junior is in the same major as me! I¡¯m Wang Shan, a second-year student, and I¡¯ll be in charge of the registration of the new students.¡±


    ¡°hello, senior sister.¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°hello, hello! junior, give me the information and fill in the registration form.¡± She reached out for the registration form, but the boy next to her forgot to pass it to her, and she elbowed him hard.


    The boy finally reacted and hurriedly handed the registration form to her.


    wang shan handed the registration form and pen to shi yan. junior, you can sit down and write. There¡¯s a stool next to you.


    xiao zhao went forward to help shi yan get a stool.


    The three of them finally saw little Zhao.


    ¡°is this junior¡¯s friend?¡± Wang Shan asked.


    It was obvious that he was a talkative person.


    ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Little Zhao trembled in fear.


    ¡°So it¡¯s big sister. Hello, big sister!¡±


    ¡°Good, good, good!¡± Xiao Zhaoughed with some difficulty.


    wang shan checked the information that shi yan had handed over. when she saw shi yan¡¯s name, she eximed again, ¡± ¡± your junior¡¯s name is shi yan. what a poetic name. it¡¯s a good match for you. ¡±


    ¡°thank you,¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°you¡¯re wee, i¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    After checking the information, Wang Shan handed it to the girl next to her. There was aptop in front of the girl next to her, who should be in charge of registration.


    When he inadvertently nced at Shi Yan, who was filling in the registration form, even Xiao Zhao could not help but sigh in his heart, let alone the three people. Good writing!


    Wang Shan studied history, so she had some knowledge of words, especially ancient ones. With one look, he knew that Shi Yan had written in Cihua Xiaojie.


    Hairpin-style small regr script was one of themon characters used by the youngdies of the famous families in ancient times.


    even shi yan¡¯s handwriting matched her so well.


    The key was that when she wrote in the hairpin-style small regr script, in addition to the unique elegance, smoothness, and cleanliness of the hairpin-style small regr script, there was also an indescribable feeling.


    it was as if there was a sharp edge hidden in the gentleness of a woman.


    thinking of this, wang shan couldn¡¯t help but smile. she only had a little research on fonts, but she could actually see so many things. she was afraid that she was possessed.


    By the time Shi Yan finished filling out the registration form, theputer had finished registering.


    ¡°Junior Shi Yan, this is the copy of your ID card and Admission Notice. We have to take the admission Notice and your personal file.¡±


    ¡°also, this is the key to your dormitory, building 12, room 515. you probably don¡¯t know the location of the dormitory. i¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    ¡°Okay, thank you, senior.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is my job.¡±


    Wang Shan snatched the job of leading the way for the beautiful junior and suffered the res of the two people next to her. wang shan didn¡¯t care at all, and even felt a little smug.


    Watching the interaction between the three of them, Shi Yan smiled and put away her ID card, the copy of the admission Notice, and the dormitory key. She put them directly in her bag without taking the file bag.


    At this moment, Jiang Rui had also reported to her.


    ¡°Yan, Yan!¡±


    Wang Shan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui.


    damn, this year¡¯s new students are too good-looking.


    ¡°junior shi yan, is he your friend?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    there was also a girl leading the way on jiang rui¡¯s side. that girl seemed to know wang shan. seeing wang shan here, she came over and whispered to her.

 Chapter 84

    ?


    Chapter 84: they look like a couple


    Trantor: 549690339


    the content was probably praising jiang sheng and jiang rui¡¯s good looks. they also told wang shan that jiang rui was the first student of their college this year. her scores were much higher than those of thew major at capital university, but she chose haicheng university to studyw at their college.


    Wang Shan also praised Shi Yan, praising her looks, her temperament, her handwriting, and even her name.


    Then, the two of them mumbled that good-looking people indeed yed with good-looking people.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t deliberately listen, but she still heard the general idea.


    He couldn¡¯t help but smile. So far, the people he had met in this school were not bad. For the first time, he was looking forward to the life in the next four years. she didn¡¯t know if the change in her state of mind had anything to do with her meeting jiang che and jiang rui after she came to haicheng.


    she thought that there probably was.


    in the past, she would never have any expectations for such things.


    ¡°yan, i live in unit 316, block 13. what about you?¡±


    ¡°Building 12, Room 515.¡±


    ¡°then we¡¯re very close! i¡¯ve been to haicheng university once, so i know theyout of the school. building 12 is right next to building 13.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled slightly. It was quite a coincidence.


    Knowing that their dormitories were close, Jiang Cheng seemed to be relieved.


    Ms. Shi, this ce is a little far from your dormitory. It¡¯s not convenient for you to move your luggage. You and Rui ¡®er can go over first. I¡¯ll go and inform fifth uncle. We¡¯ll drive the car to the dormitory.


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s words were heard by Wang Shan and the other man. They came over and asked, ¡± ¡°junior shi yan, did you drive here? no wonder i didn¡¯t see you with your luggage. are you from sea city?¡±


    ¡°yan is not a local, but i am. i¡¯m jiang rui. nice to meet you, senior sister.¡±


    ¡± hello, my name is wang shan. i¡¯m also a local. ¡±


    Wang Shan sighed in her heart. Many top students were very cold, especially the beautiful top students. She didn¡¯t expect this beautiful top student named Jiang Rui to be so lively and cheerful.


    ¡°then we¡¯ll go to the dormitory first? It¡¯s a little far, about half an hour¡¯s walk. Should we walk there or sweep the shared bicycles? the school has bike-sharing services.¡±


    Jiang Rui smacked her forehead. that¡¯s right. I was so focused on noting down the proximity between blocks 12 and 13 that I forgot that the dormitory is a little far from here. But if I forgot, how could my brother have forgotten as well? ¡±


    it¡¯s probably because Big Uncle is not familiar with Haicheng University.


    xiao zhao took back the words ¡± master ¡± because he remembered that the olddy had told him to try not to expose the rtionship between jiang rui and shi yan and the jiang family of haicheng in school. only then would they be able to make true friends in school.


    jiang rui thought about it and agreed.


    ¡°My brother used to study at Jingdu University. He went back to work after graduation, so he didn¡¯t have much chance to learn about Haicheng University.¡±


    ¡°Your brother? Junior Jiang, was that your brother just now?¡± The senior who was leading Jiang Rui asked in surprise.


    ¡°yeah, don¡¯t we look like we are?¡±


    The senior smiled and said,¡¯now that I look at it carefully, it does look a little simr. But you siblings have such a good rtionship. I thought you two were a couple.¡±


    shi yan looked up at jiang rui.


    Seeing that Jiang Rui did not mind, she was relieved.


    jiang rui smiled and said,¡±many people say that. i¡¯m used to it.¡± but senior sister, you¡¯re right. we have a very good rtionship as siblings. i can be considered to have been raised by my brother.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m so envious, ¡± the senior said. ¡± unlike my brother and i, we fight whenever we meet. ¡±


    ¡°everyone has different ways of expressing their feelings.¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    ¡°Yan, how do we get there? why don¡¯t we go with my brother and the others? we can fit in the car anyway.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little bad?¡± wang shan hesitated.


    since you guys have to familiarize yourselves with the school, why don¡¯t we take a public bike there? we can also tell you about the locations of the teaching building, library, and the like along the way.


    Just now, Jiang Rui¡¯s brother had mentioned fifth uncle, which meant that there was someone else there. How could there be enough space for so many of them?


    they were the senior sisters in charge of receiving the freshmen. it would affect the image of haicheng university if they had to trouble others toe and pick them up.


    Wang Shan gave the senior a look, and the senior seemed to be very familiar with her. She immediately understood what she meant and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, you can also familiarize yourself with the school along the way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for the two junior sisters to wear a skirt. Wang Shan and I will drive you separately.¡±


    wang shan said to xiao zhao,¡±does this sister know how to ride a bicycle?¡±


    ¡°i will,¡±


    Little Zhao never thought that she would end up being extra when she was here to help.


    In the end, he swept through three cars.


    Shi Yan and Wang Shan took one, Jiang Rui and the senior took another, and Xiao Zhao took the other.


    it was a beautiful scenery along the way.


    ¡°junior shi yan, thanks to you, i also have such a high rate of turning my head when i walk on the road. Not only boys, but girls also liked the looks of their junior schoolmates. In the future, there will be a lot of people chasing after Junior Sister. Junior Sister, you must wipe your face and eyes, don¡¯t be easily deceived by those boys.¡±


    although it was a joke, shi yan could still tell if the other party had good intentions. she smiled and said,¡±Thank you for your reminder, senior.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m just good at talking. i¡¯m a mother who yed solo, so i don¡¯t really know much about these things. in short, junior, don¡¯t be fooled so easily. ¡±


    As she said this, she introduced them to Shi Yan. ¡± that¡¯s yifu building, that¡¯s erudite building, that¡¯s our faculty of arts, that¡¯s jiang rui¡¯s faculty ofw, and that¡¯s the library, ¡±


    probably because he was riding too fast and was busy introducing the car to shi yan, he did not manage to stop at the corner in front.


    bang-


    He crashed into another bicycle and the bicycle flipped over.


    just as wang shan thought she was going to fall hard, her wrist was grabbed! the bicycle flipped over, but she didn¡¯t fall. she staggered a few times before she steadied herself!


    It was a boy who had been bumped into. He had wanted to scold her, but when he saw that it was a girl, especially Shi Yan¡¯s good looks, the boy¡¯s anger dissipated by half.


    ¡°are you guys okay?¡± he limped as he got up.


    Wang Shan nced at Shi Yan, who had just let go of her and was standing indifferently at the side. She was slightly shocked.


    In the situation just now, junior Shi Yan not only reacted quickly to save herself, but also saved her!


    She didn¡¯t believe that junior Shi Yan didn¡¯t have any skills.


    The boy¡¯s voice interrupted Wang Shan¡¯s thoughts. ¡°i¡¯m fine. what about you? are you hurt? Do you want to go to the school Hospital?¡±


    no need, no need. It¡¯s just a small scratch. I¡¯ll just apply some medicine when I get back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.


    After a few more words, the boy¡¯s eyes kept ncing at Shi Yan from time to time. However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t respond, so he couldn¡¯t find a chance to ask for her contact information. He could only leave regretfully, thinking that he must find a chance to ask for her contact information next time.


    Wang Shan and the boy didn¡¯t see how Shi Yan had saved herself just now, but many people on the road had seen it, including a handsome boy wearing a Jersey and holding a basketball standing under a tree not far away.


    the girl looked gentle and delicate, and she was dressed like ady, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be good at fighting.


    He had seen it very clearly just now. When the two bicycles were about to collide, she reacted first. The moment she jumped off the bicycle, she grabbed the other girl¡¯s hand and kicked the bicycle at a very tricky angle so that the bicycle would not hurt the other girl, and also reduce the damage caused to the boy after the collision.

 Chapter 85

    ?


    Chapter 85: An angry Mr. Jiang


    Trantor: 549690339


    and this was under the condition that she was wearing a skirt and high heels. he dared to say that if she had changed her clothes, the boy just now probably wouldn¡¯t even have a scratch.


    what an amazing girl.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen him in school before.


    If he had seen her before, he would definitely remember her.


    so, she was a freshman?


    ¡°Junior Shi Yan, thank you for just now. If you hadn¡¯t reacted quickly, we would have been in big trouble. Junior Shi Yan, have you practiced it before?¡±


    ¡°I learned a few self-defense skills from my family when I was young.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s good to learn self-defense. you¡¯re so pretty, it¡¯s safe to learn some self-defense! ¡±


    shi yan smiled and asked her,¡±are you hurt?¡± Can the bike still be ridden?¡±


    Wang Shan quickly shook her head. I¡¯m not injured. I¡¯m not injured. I can still ride!


    He got into the car. junior, get on quickly. I¡¯ll be careful this time. I definitely won¡¯t fall on you again!


    Shi Yan smiled and sat on it.


    wang shan didn¡¯t leave immediately. shi yan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°junior, opposite! quickly look at the other side! mingwei! it was actually mingwei! he¡¯s looking at us! Oh my God, what kind of luck do I have today to meet so many good-looking people in a row!¡±


    Wang Shan was as excited as a fangirl.


    shi yan looked over.


    under the shade of the tree opposite, a boy was standing there with a basketball in his arms.


    he looked to be in his 20s and was about 1.85 meters tall. he was wearing a jersey and looked very healthy from his figure.


    Compared to the people around him, his looks were indeed considered to be better. In school, his looks would probably be considered outstanding.


    however, shi yan had seen too many good-looking and elegant people, and none of them had been able to make her waver. it was even more impossible for this boy in front of her.


    it was still the same sentence. the only person who could catch her eye was the fifth master of the jiang family.


    whether it was in terms of appearance or temperament, jiang che was definitely the best of the opposite sex she had ever seen.


    seeing that she looked away after one nce, wang shan said, ¡± ¡°Junior, why are you so calm? that¡¯s a handsome guy! He¡¯s the most handsome guy in school!¡±


    without waiting for shi yan to answer, she continued, but you¡¯re already so good-looking, so you¡¯re probably tired of aesthetics. It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t have any reaction.


    let¡¯s go, junior. I¡¯ll send you to the dormitory and settle you down first if I¡¯m smitten again next time.


    The bicycle sped away.


    Shi Yan and Wang Shan¡¯s reactions were all seen by Mingwei. He had seen Wang Shan¡¯s reaction after seeing him too many times and had long been used to it.


    It was Shi Yan¡¯s reaction.


    He only nced at it indifferently before retracting his gaze, his expression not the slightest bit fluctuating.


    this was quite interesting.


    carrying the basketball, mingwei walked towards the basketball court.


    He couldn¡¯t help but recall Shi Yan¡¯s calm and quick figure in the face of danger, as well as her indifferent expression when she saw him.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know that she had been remembered. She went to the dormitory building with Wang Shan.


    jiang che¡¯s and jiang cheng¡¯s cars had arrived and were parked at block 12 and 13, respectively. even jiang rui and xiao zhao had arrived.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over first!¡± when they passed by building 13, wang shan greeted the senior.


    ¡°Yan, call me after you¡¯re done!¡±


    Shi Yan also nodded in response to Jiang Rui.


    Wang Shan stopped the car and locked the shared bicycle in the designated position below Building 12.


    Shi Yan waited for her at the side and was not in a hurry to leave.


    after locking the car, wang shan thought that shi yan¡¯s luggage was in jiang rui¡¯s car. just as she was about to ask her whether she would go down to move the luggage or ask jiang rui¡¯s brother to send it to her, she saw the driver¡¯s door of the car parked in front of her open and a person got out.


    A young man, an excellent man!


    He was looking in their direction!


    Wang Shan was excited when she saw the high-quality man look at Shi Yan and say in an overly friendly manner, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi Yan,¡±


    Little Zhao, who had just locked his car, said,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    it seemed that her n to hide the rtionship between the eldest miss and miss shi and the jiang family in haicheng and make them go to school as normal students and make friends was going to be ruined.


    ¡°Junior Sister, this Kasaya is also your car? So, you actually have two cars, and Jiang Rui wasn¡¯t being polite when she said that it could fit so many people?¡±


    Shi Yan finally knew why they had a car and insisted on riding a shared bicycle by themselves.


    ¡± we have a lot of luggage and a lot of people, ¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡± we can¡¯t fit in one car. ¡±


    wang shan,¡±wanwan.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go and move my luggage first.¡±


    As soon as Shi Yan finished speaking, Xiao Zhao Ran over and moved the luggage with Jiang Lin.


    at this moment, the back door suddenly opened. wang shan was surprised. there was actually someone else?


    before she could see clearly, she saw shi yan trotting over and holding the car door with one hand.


    It was as if they were trying to stop the people in the car from getting out.


    But why?


    Jiang che, who was about to get out of the car, raised his eyes and met Shi Yan¡¯s gaze.¡±Ms. Shi, you didn¡¯t want me to apany you to report for duty, so I didn¡¯t go. Now, I can¡¯t even help you carry your luggage? you¡¯ll make me feel like i¡¯m a cripple.¡±


    he didn¡¯t show too much emotion, his expression was gentle, and his tone was calm.


    however, shi yan inexplicably felt that he was a little angry.


    ¡°When you went to report, I sat in the car and thought for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, if the peace I want is at the cost of being with you in the open, then what do I want this peace for? Originally, I wanted this peace and quiet so that I could have more space to spend with you and not let others disturb me. ¡±


    ¡°Besides, miss Shi, I¡¯ve once apanied you for a walk in the park. It doesn¡¯t make sense that it¡¯s okay to take a walk in a Park with peopleing and going, but it¡¯s not okay to walk around with you in school.¡±


    wang shan didn¡¯t see anyone, only heard the voice.


    It was a very nice male voice.


    it was deep, clear, and gentle.


    just by hearing his voice, she felt that this must be a very good-looking man with an extremely outstanding temperament!


    don¡¯t ask her why she would think so much. she was not only obsessed with looks, but also with voice control! she just felt that a person with a nice voice would definitely be good looking.


    She wanted to go up and take a look, but she wasn¡¯t stupid. The atmosphere between junior Shi Yan and this man was obviously not right, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to go over now.


    She didn¡¯t even go over to help with the luggage, for fear of disturbing the two.


    he stood still, but his ears couldn¡¯t help but perk up.


    Shi Yan lowered her eyes and met Jiang Che¡¯s gaze for a few seconds, then said, ¡± Mr. Jiang, I just hope that you can have some quiet time. I know that you like peace, but if doing this will make you unhappy, there is no need to do so.


    Moreover, just as he said, he had once apanied her for a walk in the park.


    if the person who was watching him was more capable, he would have noticed something by then.


    shallow smile pulled the car door open. ¡± mr. jiang, please help me move my luggage upstairs. it¡¯s on the fifth floor. there¡¯s no elevator. ¡±


    Her rare cheeky tone made Jiang Zhi¡¯s eyes curve up.


    They got out of the car.


    He closed the car door.


    Wang Shan was already stunned on the spot.


    She sighed in her heart that the heavens were really taking care of her today!


    No wonder junior Shi Yan didn¡¯t have any reaction when she saw Mingwei just now. It turned out that there was someone even more amazing by her side!


    no, even the word ¡°more¡± did not seem to be enough.


    His absolute was no longer just a superficial absolute in appearance, but in appearance and even more so in temperament!


    A gentleman like jade was unparalleled!


    then, he looked at junior shi yan.


    the beauty¡¯s smile was radiant!


    a perfect match!


    There were two people hiding in the corner of the building in front. They were su mu and Jing Han, who had followed Jiang Cheng¡¯s car here, parked the car not far from the dormitory, and then followed him down.


    ¡°who is that man? What was his rtionship with Yanyan? what was he doing so close to yanyan? LAN, didn¡¯t you say that there was no one in the back seat of that car?¡±


    Jing Han,¡±Zhenzhen.¡±

 Chapter 86

    ?


    Chapter 86: Doesn¡¯t she care about him?


    Trantor: 549690339


    She was sure that su mu was indeed a little distracted.


    this was not his calm little president su¡¯s style at all.


    pulling her to hide in a corner and peeking at her was already ridiculous, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have something even more ridiculous.


    ¡°Young master su, how do you expect me to answer so many questions in a row? also, just because i said there was no one in the back seat, did it mean that there was no one? I don¡¯t have X-Ray Eyes, so I was just making a reasonable analysis.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you overreacting? it¡¯s just a man appearing in front of yan. yan isn¡¯t a kid, she¡¯s in college. it¡¯s normal for her to fall in love, let alone have friends of the opposite sex.¡±


    Su MU¡¯s attention was all on Shi Yan and Jiang che, who were not far away. He could still grasp the main point from Jing Han¡¯s words.¡±You¡¯re only neen years old, how are you not a child?¡±


    ¡°but i think 19-year-old sister yan is much more mature than you, a 25-year-old brother. I thought Yan looked like you, but how? yan would never hide and peek like us. don¡¯t you think we¡¯re being too perverted?¡±


    jing han was speechless.


    she, jing han, had always appeared domineeringly. this was the first time she had been so timid. Fortunately, no one she knew saw her, or she would have lost a lot of face.


    if it was anyone else, she would not have been so embarrassed.


    Su mu took a look at their actions of hiding and peeking, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    It did seem awkward.


    However, the moment he returned to normal, his gaze swept over Jiang che again, and his expression began to be angry again.


    ¡°Now is not the time to care about this. Who is that man? since he sent yanyan to school, it should be a car from the jiang family¡¯s old residence. jiang cheng seems to know his yingluo, but it¡¯s not as simple as knowing him. jiang cheng himself is a ruthless character, and very few people can catch his eye, but he seems to be very polite to this man. ¡±


    jing han recalled what had happened in the parking lot just now. after jiang cheng apanied jiang rui to report to duty, he had returned to the parking lot to get his car. he had walked to the car shi yan was in and knocked on the back seat window. the window had rolled down, and he had spoken to the person in the car.


    She was far away and didn¡¯t hear what he said, but she saw Jiang Cheng¡¯s expression clearly.


    it wasn¡¯t just courtesy. on top of politeness, there seemed to be some respect.


    jiang cheng was considered the number one person among the younger generation in their circle. he was also a cold and indifferent person. after knowing him for so many years, he had only seen people respect and fear him. this was the first time he had seen him being polite and respectful to someone.


    jing han¡¯s gaze fell on jiang che.


    it had to be said that this was indeed a very good man.


    he was definitely not an ordinary person. she was curious about who he was, but she was more curious about the rtionship between him and yan.


    Although she had only been in close contact with Yan once, she could tell that Yan was a calm person. It wasn¡¯t easy to stir up any emotions in her heart.


    but now, yan was acting very differently in front of that man.


    it wasn¡¯t that there was a big change in her expression or her emotions, but a slight change in her expression or gaze was enough to tell the difference.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    jing han reminded su mu,¡±young master su, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re here today to see sister yan, not to ask who her friend is and what her rtionship is.¡± if you really want to find out the truth, you have to meet yan first.¡±


    ¡°so, young master su, you should be thinking about how to meet yan, not anything else,¡± she patted his shoulder and said.


    Su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    wang shan saw that the two people were almost done talking, and then walked over.


    ¡°junior shi yan.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze only shifted away from Jiang Che¡¯s face when she heard this.


    ¡°senior,¡± he smiled at wang shan.


    ¡°This is Senior Sister Wang Shan, who brought me here,¡± she introduced to Jiang che.


    ¡°senior sister, this is my friend.¡±


    although shi yan did not mention her name, wang shan was not a blind person. she knew that shi yan did not intend to introduce her. it was the first time she and shi yan had met each other today. it didn¡¯t make sense for shi yan to introduce all his friends to her, but wang shan didn¡¯t mind.


    as long as he had the looks, nothing else was important.


    ¡°hello,¡± he said. Jiang che nodded slightly.


    wang shan only felt that this was indeed a jade-like young master. even a simple greeting could make people feel like a spring breeze.


    She was gentle and elegant, quiet and reserved.


    he was so noble.


    he¡¯s an elegant and noble young master!


    When she looked at the of the car in front of her, Wang Shan instantly felt that she had an excellent eye.


    It was a car worth tens of millions. The key point was that it was not a car that could be bought with money. Otherwise, such a car worth tens of millions would not have been able to run on the road without attracting the attention of the crowd.


    Without a good eye, one would not be able to see the value of this car.


    It just so happened that she, Wang Shan, had such a good eye.


    ¡°Hello,¡± she replied with a smile.


    then, she looked at shi yan. ¡± junior shi yan, let¡¯s move your luggage upstairs first. your other three roommates are all here. i don¡¯t know if they¡¯re in the dormitory. ¡± but it doesn¡¯t matter. during the registration period, the girls ¡°dormitory allows boys to help move things upstairs. your friend can help, but you may need to walk in front with me.¡±


    wang shan might not have reminded others so much. this was the preferential treatment for people with high looks to her, who was obsessed with looks.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, senior.¡±


    Jiang Lin and Xiao Zhao had already taken the four suitcases out of the car.


    the two of them each had a suitcase.


    Jiang che walked over to take the heaviest ck suitcase. Shi Yan was about to take thest one. Wang Shan hade to help and felt that it was not good to be empty-handed. She was about to step forward to help Shi Yan, but before she could, the luggage in Shi Yan¡¯s hand was taken away by Jiang Che¡¯s empty hand.


    He didn¡¯t say much. He just looked at Shi Yan and said,¡±Miss Shi.¡±


    shi yan paused and retracted her hand with a smile. ¡± alright, thank you for your trouble, mr. jiang. senior sister and i will walk in front, and mr. jiang will follow us. ¡±


    ¡°Junior Shi Yan Yingluo.¡±


    wang shan was still hesitating. they were empty-handed, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for this gentleman to carry two suitcases, right?


    ¡°senior sister, let¡¯s go,¡± shi yan interrupted.


    seeing that she had left, wang shan hesitated for a moment but had to follow.


    after taking a few steps, she couldn¡¯t help but turn around to see that young master wen ya was carrying a suitcase in each hand. he seemed to be carrying it very easily.


    ¡°junior shi yan, what do you have in your two suitcases?¡± he asked in a low voice.


    Wasn¡¯t it heavy?


    ¡°One box is books, and the other box should be nkets and the like.¡±


    wang shan,¡±wanwan.¡±


    He opened his mouth wide and only closed it after a while.


    He didn¡¯t know how to describe his current feelings.


    he would turn back every two steps, but shi yan did not even turn back once.


    wang shan was even more confused.


    Junior Shi Yan obviously cared about this gentleman. Why didn¡¯t she turn around to look? was she not worried at all?

 Chapter 87

    ?


    Chapter 87: Chapter 87-you don¡¯t care


    Trantor: 549690339


    as it turned out, jiang che, who had followed them upstairs, did not seem to have put in much effort.


    Even so, Xiao Zhao, who was walking at the back, could not bear it. He asked Jiang Lin, who was walking at the back, in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang Lin, don¡¯t we need any help with Lord fifth¡¯s Kasaya?¡±


    Jiang Lin stopped in his tracks and looked up at the man who was walking in front of him.


    ¡°no need,¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare!


    He had been in the same car as master five on the way from the parking lot. No one knew better than him the strange atmosphere in the car.


    fifth lord¡¯s emotions were clearly not right.


    it was likely that miss shi yan did not let him report to the office with her. moreover, she had attracted so many people¡¯s attention on the road. the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss.


    others might not know, but he, who had been by fifth lord¡¯s side since he was young, knew very well.


    the things that fifth lord cared about, he would never allow others to think about it.


    Miss Shi Yan¡¯s appearance was too attractive. She was like a beautiful painting just by standing there.


    When they reached the fourth floor, a light sound came from behind them. Shi Yan, who had not turned her head the entire time, suddenly turned around. She subconsciously reached out her hand, but her eyes met Jiang Che¡¯s.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze fell on her hand that she had quickly reached out after she had turned around. His lips curved into a slight arc.¡±Miss Shi, the box hit the wall.¡±


    Shi Yan was not embarrassed and calmly retracted her hand.


    ¡°teacher jiang, do you really not need my help?¡±


    ¡°No need. Let¡¯s go, Ms. Shi. We¡¯re almost there.¡±


    shi yan thought that it was good to be early, so she turned around and continued upstairs without any dy.


    wang shan, who was walking in front, looked between the two of them.


    When she saw that junior Shi Yan didn¡¯t even turn her head to look at him, she thought that she wasn¡¯t worried about that Mister. She didn¡¯t expect that junior Shi Yan only didn¡¯t turn her head to look at him, but her attention was actually on him.


    The sound of the box hitting the wall startled her so much that she quickly turned around.


    He quickly arrived at Room 515 on the fifth floor of the dormitory.


    wang shan knocked on the door first, but no one answered after knocking twice. she then said to shi yan, ¡± ¡°Junior Shi Yan, it seems that your roommates have all gone out. You can open the door with your key.¡±


    the dormitory door opened.


    It was a standard four-person room with a bed and a table. There were four cabs, four single tables in the middle Corridor of the dormitory, a balcony to hang clothes, and an independent bathroom.


    the other three roommates ¡®things had been tidied up, and the beds had been made. the dormitory had been cleaned up, and it looked rather clean and tidy.


    The few of them put down their luggage in turn. Xiao Zhao helped Shi Yan tidy up the bed, while Jiang che and Jiang Lin helped to tidy up the books. Wang Shan did not stay long. She said that she had to receive the other new students and left after a simple greeting.


    however, before she left, she saw the ck suitcase that jiang che had opened. it was filled with books.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    How heavy was this! However, this friend of junior Shi Yan¡¯s lifted the stairs with one hand without any effort.


    if this wasn¡¯t hercules, it must have been trained.


    since the bed and things were almost tidied up, xiao zhao let shi yan do it herself. she went downstairs to the store not far from the dormitory building to buy some basin and other supplies, as well as jiang rui¡¯s share.


    by the time she came back with the things she had bought, the ce was almost cleaned up.


    It didn¡¯t take long, but for su mu and Jing Han, who were waiting downstairs, they had gone upstairs for too long!


    They didn¡¯t continue to hide in the corner. The two found a bench under a tree in front of the dormitory and sat down.


    Of course, Jing Han was the only one sitting there. Su mu had been walking around.


    ¡°i say, su mu, can you stop pacing around? I¡¯m getting dizzy from all the spinning!¡±


    su mu paused and looked up at block 12. he walked to her side and sat down. ¡± ¡°LAN, why do you think they haven¡¯te back down after so long?¡±


    jing han was starting to get used to this side of him.


    He rolled his eyes and said,¡±packing up?¡± You just arrived at the dormitory and don¡¯t need to pack up? Didn¡¯t you see the girl who went up with them just now run to the small store in front to buy daily necessities?¡±


    ¡°Just sit here and wait. If you really can¡¯t sit still, you can go to thepany. I¡¯ll wait here by myself. Don¡¯t you always have endless work to do?¡±


    Su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m taking a day off today.¡±


    Jing Han rolled her eyes at him.


    After a while, su mu said, ¡± two big boys have been in the girls ¡®dormitory for so long, but no one has urged them to go downstairs. Is there anything wrong with the dormitory management of this school? ¡±


    jing han was wearing a long dress. when she thought about how she was going to apany su mu to see her sister, shi yan, her dress was more conservative than the ones she usually wore, but it was still her usual sexy style.


    She sat on the bench with her legs crossed and her hands on the back of the chair. Just from her sitting posture, it was enough to tell that she was not a normal person.


    Seeing that su mu couldn¡¯t help but ramble on, he said speechlessly, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s helping to pack up, what¡¯s the rush? How did it be dormitory management? Yan¡¯s sister is the only one living in such a big dormitory building? at this moment, there were many people inside! Can¡¯t you be more normal?¡±


    ¡°If I had known earlier, I would have asked Hanyu to apany you. Let him see this side of you that no one knows about!¡±


    su mu looked at her with a smile. ¡± you¡¯ve said it yourself. this is a side of me that no one knows about. since it¡¯s a side that no one knows about, how can it be seen by just anyone? ¡±


    jing han¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    He was a little annoyed.


    She was actually caught off guard by him!


    The next second, she leaned over and trapped him between her and the bench. She smiled charmingly.¡±mumu, when did you be so good at talking?¡±


    After staring at her for a moment, su mu said,¡±Don¡¯t mess around,¡±


    however, he had no intention of pushing her away. he even subconsciously raised his hand to support her waist, as if he was afraid that she would fall.


    ¡°alright, i don¡¯t want to be surrounded by people in public. however, i still have to give you a little reward for being so good at talking.¡±


    As she spoke, she lifted his chin with one hand and lowered her head to cover his lips.


    fortunately, the sun was scorching at this time, so there were not many people downstairs. even if there were people, they were walking quickly because they were afraid of the sun and did not look around. otherwise, they might really be surrounded.


    After the kiss, Jing Han sat back down, satisfied.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know who that man is, but i think he¡¯s nice to yan. when he was carrying the luggage upstairs, he didn¡¯t let yan touch the two suitcases. putting his feelings for yan aside, the fact that he could carry a suitcase upstairs with one hand means that he¡¯s not a man who only has looks, and he¡¯s reliable.¡±


    Su mu scoffed when he heard that,¡¯just what? how was he reliable? Maybe he and Yanyan are just ordinary friends!¡±


    jing hanughed and looked at him. you believe that?¡±


    Su mu stopped talking.


    jing han patted his shoulder and said,¡±mumu, don¡¯t lie to yourself. don¡¯t you know your sister?¡± do you dare to say that she¡¯s not interested in that man at all?¡±


    su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    After a long time, su mu returned to his usual calm appearance and sighed. ¡°if yanyan really has someone she likes, it might not be a good thing for her.¡±


    ¡°but i know yanyan very well.¡±


    ¡°Other children have things they like, but ah LAN, you might not believe it, but since she was young, other than when she left home at the age of ten, I¡¯ve never seen Yanyan really care about anything. That¡¯s why I¡¯m actually very happy for her when I see that she has someone she¡¯s willing to take care of.¡±


    but I still feel that that man is not pleasing to the eye no matter how I look at him.


    Jing Han,¡±Zhenzhen.¡±


    Without thest sentence, su mu would have had a higher position at that moment.

 Chapter 88

    ?


    Chapter 88: The school¡¯s atmosphere is bad


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°since you¡¯re so selfish and happy for her, then you can continue to be selfish. i remember you only have one sister, right? so what if you¡¯re a little selfish? Don¡¯t tell me you want to add fuel to the fire when others are trying to stop her?¡±


    ¡°naturally not!¡±


    jing han rolled his eyes,¡±then it¡¯s settled.¡± why are you still so conflicted?¡±


    ¡°But Yanyan is only neen years old.¡±


    ¡°So what if I¡¯m neen? When I was 19, I secretly kissed you while you were asleep, Yingluo!¡±


    when jing han met su mu¡¯s gaze, he realized that he had said something wrong.


    it was just a slip of the tongue, but she, jing han, wasn¡¯t afraid of it. after being stunned for about half a minute, she raised her eyebrows and admitted, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, when I was 19, I secretly kissed you while you were asleep. What¡¯s wrong? I can¡¯t kiss you?¡±


    jing han was only one year younger than su mu. she had been neen five years ago, and they had been in a rtionship for less than a month.


    ¡± ahn, i didn¡¯t expect you to have been coveting me so early. ¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯ve been coveting you since a long time ago. so, mumu, do you know why you haven¡¯t had any suitors for so many years? ¡± jing han said without a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡± who would have the guts to covet the person i, jing han, have my eyes on? ¡±


    ¡°then the person you set your eyes on is really unlucky,¡± su mu said.


    ¡°so be it. you¡¯re the only unlucky one anyway.¡±


    Su mu tilted his head and smiled gently.


    No one knew that su mu actually knew about Jing Han¡¯s Secret kiss five years ago. Later on, su mu knew every time Jing Han stole a kiss.


    More than 20 days ago, Jing Han had kissed him secretly again, and su mu had opened his eyes.


    then jing han confessed to him on the spot and threatened su mu that if he dared to reject her, she would beat him up every time she saw him in the future. su mu was ¡± forced ¡± by her abuse of power and ¡± reluctantly ¡± agreed to be with her.


    Another twenty minutes passed.


    Jing Han looked at the dormitory door not far away and said, ¡± ¡°He¡¯sing down!¡±


    su mu pulled her over as soon as she finished speaking. the two kissed, and jing han blocked su mu¡¯s face.


    ¡°What are you doing? sister yan!¡±


    jing han had just pulled away a little, but before she could finish her words, the back of her head was held and she was kissed again.


    It was the first time that su mu had taken the initiative. Jing Han stopped struggling and didn¡¯t care what su mu was trying to do.


    on the other side, shi yan and the others, who had juste out of the dormitory, also saw the two people hugging and kissing.


    Shi Yan looked away after a brief nce, not affected at all.


    naturally, he did not recognize them.


    The main thing was that he had never expected su mu and Jing Han to be here, and they were even kissing in public.


    after all, in shi yan¡¯s impression, su mu had always been steady and rigorous.


    jiang lin and little zhao were enjoying the show. they felt that the students of this school were really bold.


    Only Jiang che looked away after a quick nce. His originally gentle brows furrowed slightly.¡±is the atmosphere of this school not very good?¡±


    he suddenly spoke, causing the few people to look at him.


    Shi Yan saw him frowning slightly and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang, haicheng university is one of the top ten universities in the country. many people havee to visit it, and many outstanding people have been produced there. besides, the students i¡¯ve met since i entered the school have all been very friendly, so i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with haicheng university¡¯s atmosphere.¡±


    shi yan nced at the two people kissing and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little couple who can¡¯t help themselves, it can¡¯t be considered as love.¡±


    her eyes were suddenly covered.


    it was jiang che, who was half a step behind her and on her left, who had stepped forward and raised his right hand to cover her eyes from behind.


    ¡°Miss Shi, don¡¯t look around.¡±


    Jiang Lin and little Zhao lowered their heads and slipped away.


    he went to get the car.


    ¡°alright, i won¡¯t watch it.¡± shi yan smiled faintly.


    Only then did Jiang che slowly let go of her hand. He changed direction and walked to her right. His height advantagepletely blocked Shi Yan¡¯s line of sight, so she couldn¡¯t see him even if she wanted to.


    Su mu almost exploded when he saw the interaction between the two from the corner of his eye. However, he couldn¡¯t break free from Jing Han¡¯s grip.


    in front of jing han, su mu could start any intimate action he wanted, but he could not decide when it would end.


    after shi yan and the others got into the car, jiang rui and jiang cheng also went downstairs and left. jing han then let go of su mu and continued to follow.


    in the car, jing han said, ¡± ¡°Since you don¡¯t dare to meet him, why do you still want to follow?¡±


    it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t dare to. I just feel that if I just met him like that, I¡¯ll inevitably lose my imposing manner in front of that man.


    His words made Jing Han even more speechless.


    Fine, he had be the abnormal young master su again.


    ¡°Then, tell me where you n to meet? do you want me to custom-make a cool entrance for you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡±


    he actually answered her in such a serious manner!


    Couldn¡¯t he tell that she was mocking him?


    she looked at his expression and found it hard to exin.


    However, Jing Han still cared about him. Seeing that they were about to lose him, he said, ¡± ¡°If you want to follow, then follow closely, don¡¯t lose them!¡±


    and in jiang sheng¡¯s car in front.


    jiang rui, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, looked into the rearview mirror. ¡± ¡± brother, the car behind us has been following us all the way. are we not going to care? ¡±


    in fact, jiang rui had already noticed the car on the way to haicheng university. she thought that the other party was also going to haicheng university, so she did not think much about it.


    Sure enough, after they stopped the car, the car was also parked in the parking lot.


    however, when they left haicheng university, the car immediately followed them, so she had to be concerned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s Su MU¡¯s car.¡±


    Although su mu had only driven this car once, Jiang Cheng still had an impression of it. Moreover, when he had returned to the parking lot to drive after apanying Jiang Rui to report, he had nced at the car and saw the person sitting inside.


    ¡°Su mu? The eldest young master of the SU family?¡±


    jiang rui wasn¡¯t familiar with su mu, but they were in the same circle, so they definitely knew each other.


    in addition, other than the jiang family, the su family, the han family, and the jing family had the highest status in haicheng. the young masters of the jiang family, the su family, the han family and the jing family were all young and promising. they were also the heirs of their respective families and were oftenpared with each other by the elders. it was hard for jiang rui not to know su mu.


    ¡°why is he following us?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s not following us.¡±


    ¡°not following us? then he¡¯s following fifth uncle?¡± Jiang Rui widened her eyes in shock.


    Following fifth uncle was much more problematic than following them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Then who was he following? Yan?¡±


    Jiang Cheng was silent and said, I¡¯m not sure.


    If he wasn¡¯t sure, then it was possible.


    Why did young master su follow Yan?


    She had always known that Yan was not an orphan from the countryside like they had thought. Could it be that master su had something to do with Yan¡¯s unknown family background?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jing Han is in su MU¡¯s car.¡±


    jiang rui,¡±yingluo.¡±


    Why is sister hai LAN here?


    ¡°and fifth uncle is here. if there¡¯s any trouble, fifth uncle will handle it.¡±


    Indeed, with her fifth uncle around, even the young master of the SU family, who was as famous as her brother in the younger generation of all the families in Haicheng, wouldn¡¯t be able to cause Yan any trouble easily.


    Jiang Rui was relieved at this thought.

 Chapter 89

    ?


    Chapter 89: i want to spend more time with you


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°don¡¯t worry about that. i¡¯m going on a business trip soon. have a good meal with me. what do you want to eat?¡±


    jiang rui blinked. did this mean that they were going to eat alone?


    ¡°Brother, aren¡¯t we going with Yan and the others?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    after a pause, jiang cheng said, ¡± fifth uncle would probably like to have a meal with miss shi alone. let¡¯s not disturb him. ¡±


    his words made jiang ruiugh slyly. ¡± you¡¯re right. let¡¯s not disturb them. ¡±


    ¡°Brother, then let¡¯s go eat by ourselves. Since you¡¯re going on a business trip, I¡¯ll take care of you this time. Eat something you like and go to mengtang residence.¡±


    Mengtang house was indeed Jiang Cheng¡¯s favorite restaurant.


    jiang cheng¡¯s eyes curved slightly, and he changed his direction and walked in the direction of mengtang house.


    ¡°why did they suddenly change their route? mumu, hurry up!¡±


    Su mu changed his course and followed him.


    after following for about ten minutes, she realized that only jiang cheng¡¯s car was in front of her. the other car had long disappeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so slow, we¡¯re going to lose him!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already lost him.¡± su mu seemed a little discouraged.


    jing han couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this and said, ¡± if we lose them, we can just go and look for them. I¡¯ll make a call and get someone to look for them. I guarantee that we¡¯ll find the location of the car in less than five minutes!


    her most overbearing manner in the world made su mu feel a little helpless. ¡± ¡°No need, try not to use those people under you. There are too many people in this world who are more capable than you and me. If you identally provoke some people you should not provoke, it will be very troublesome.¡±


    ¡°I know. If I don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for me, wouldn¡¯t I have wasted my years here? i don¡¯t usually mess around like this. i just can¡¯t stand seeing you so listless.¡±


    ¡°then we¡¯re not following?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not following her. I¡¯ll find a time to go to school to see her. actually, it¡¯s good that we¡¯ve lost him. otherwise, with that man by yanyan¡¯s side, i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t talk to her properly. Yanyan and I haven¡¯t seen each other for more than ten years. I don¡¯t want to start a fight with her the moment we meet.¡±


    ¡°Alright, whatever you say. Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°You must be hungry if you haven¡¯t eaten at this time. Let¡¯s find a ce to eat.¡±


    *


    jiang lin found a ce to park the car. he and xiao zhao got out of the car and took a taxi back to the jiang family¡¯s old house. shi yan had originally wanted to treat them to a meal. after all, they had specially apanied her to the school to settle down and had been hungry until now. however, both of them insisted on eating at the jiang family¡¯s old house. in the end, shi yan couldn¡¯t persuade them.


    After they got out of the car and left, Jiang che and Shi Yan each sat in the driver¡¯s seat and the front passenger¡¯s seat.


    he went to the jade eatery.


    it was still in the private room in the backyard of the jade restaurant.


    when the two of them arrived, the food was already prepared.


    Shi Yan had not eaten anything since noon. It was almost four o ¡®clock in the afternoon. Shi Yan, who had always lived a regr life, was hungry.


    ¡°Miss Shi, have some soup first.¡± Jiang chedled a bowl of soup and handed it to her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡± mr. jiang, don¡¯t just take care of me. you should eat too. you¡¯ve been so busy that you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet. i¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re starving with me. ¡±


    jiang che also served himself a bowl of soup with elegant movements.


    ¡°i¡¯m happy to apany miss shi,¡± he said while looking at her.


    shi yan¡¯s hand that was holding the spoon paused.


    ¡± after making arrangements for miss shi¡¯s school affairs, we could actually find a restaurant closer to the school for a meal. but i had selfish motives, so i came to jade restaurant. ¡±


    When he met Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, his expression was gentle and his eyes were as clear as water.¡±it¡¯s about an hour¡¯s drive from haicheng university to the jade restaurant, and a round trip is two hours. In that case, I¡¯ll have two more hours to spend with miss Shi.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s heart beat faster and faster. it was so fast that she could almost hear it beating wildly.


    She just stared at him in a daze.


    ¡°Miss Shi, let¡¯s eat,¡± he said with a gentle smile.


    then, he looked away from her and lowered his head to drink the soup.


    Shi Yan was stunned for a few seconds. She also lowered her head to drink her soup, but the curve of her lips unconsciously widened.


    it was almost 4:30 am when they finished their meal.


    the two of them drank tea and yed a few rounds of chess in the courtyard. it was already 5:30.


    Jiang che sent Shi Yan back to school.


    when she left jade restaurant, she even asked someone to prepare five boxes of pastries for shi yan to bring back to the dormitory and give each of her roommates a box. she and jiang rui each kept a box for supper if they were hungry.


    Shi Yan only felt that Jiang che was very thoughtful.


    The dormitory was not like home, where you could cook food when you were hungry.


    If they ate early, she might really be hungry at night. Even if she wasn¡¯t, Jiang Rui might be hungry. besides, she really needed to prepare a meeting gift for her dormmate that was neither too expensive nor too perfunctory.


    The pastries of the Jade food stall were just right.


    Neither of them spoke much, so they didn¡¯t talk much along the way.


    However, this did not affect the atmosphere between the two of them. When the car entered Haicheng University and arrived at Shi Yan¡¯s dormitory, both of them were still in a good mood.


    the car had just entered haicheng university when jiang che suddenly said, ¡± when we sent you to school and left the school, there was a car following us.


    ¡°it should be the car that was following young master jiang.¡±


    In fact, Shi Yan had also noticed it, but not when she came. She was on her way out of school after she had settled in. she had seen that the car had disappeared after jiang sheng and jiang rui left alone, so she had determined that the other party was following jiang sheng.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I asked Jiang Lin to check, ¡± Jiang che said. that car belongs to the SU family¡¯s eldest young master, su mu.


    Shi Yan was slightly startled.


    ¡°Then I wouldn¡¯t be following young master Jiang,¡± he said with a smile.


    He looked up at Jiang che.


    the other party was very likely to be su mu. jiang che was sure that the other party was not following jiang cheng and had even told her about this. it seemed that jiang che had most likely guessed her identity.


    However, Jiang che didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of asking.


    then, she would not say anything more for the time being.


    Too many things would be involved if he were to make things clear. She just wanted them to get along without any worries and didn¡¯t want to get involved in other things for the time being.


    as for what would happen in the future, that was a matter for the future.


    she would solve any problems she encountered, and if she didn¡¯t encounter any problems, she would live her life peacefully. this had always been her attitude towards life.


    teacher Jiang, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I know why he is here.


    ¡± miss shi, ¡± jiang che looked at her. ¡± if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t handle, remember to tell me. ¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    by the way, Mr. Jiang, it¡¯s not convenient for me to bring the orchid you gave me to school, but I¡¯m afraid that sister Zhao is not good at raising orchids, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the orchid while I¡¯m in school.


    shi yan met jiang che¡¯s gaze and smiled. ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already told sister zhao that she¡¯ll send the orchids to bamboo garden. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. He responded.


    She then said, ¡± but the orchid was meant for miss Shi. It should have been raised by miss Shi herself. Miss Shi took a break and brought it back for me to take care of. During the weekends and holidays, miss Shi must remember to visit Bamboo Garden more often. You can¡¯t always be a hands-off shopkeeper.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll visit the bamboo garden more often.¡± shi yan pursed her lips andughed.

 Chapter 90

    ?


    Chapter 90: Must I live on campus?


    Trantor: 549690339


    When they arrived at Building 13, Shi Yan said, ¡± Mr. Jiang, let¡¯s drop you off here. Rui ¡®er has already returned to school. I¡¯ll give her the pastries first.


    jiang che stopped the car.


    it was almost 6:30, and the sky was not dark yet. people were returning to the dormitory one after another. at this time, there were many people downstairs at block 13.


    however, shi yan didn¡¯t care.


    She had never cared much about what others thought of her.


    Jiang che reached out for the packed desserts from the back seat and handed them to her. ¡°miss shi, remember to call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. shi yan took the cake.


    ¡°you can video call me when you¡¯re not busy.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± shi yan replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    He stopped after he called her. Shi Yan looked up in confusion.


    her heart skipped a beat when she suddenly met his deep eyes.


    ¡°miss shi, does your school require all students to live on campus?¡± he asked.


    shi yan actually panicked for a moment, which was rare.


    ¡± i-i don¡¯t think so. i heard from senior wang shan today that there are students in the school who live outside, but they have to apply to the school. ¡±


    he didn¡¯t continue on this topic, as if he was just asking casually.


    ¡°Goodbye, miss Shi.¡± He said.


    ¡°b-goodbye, mr. jiang.¡± Shi Yan opened the door and got out of the car. She was still in a daze.


    Jiang che rolled down the car window and she waved at him. Jiang che looked at her deeply before backing out. After all, parking was not allowed here and there were peopleing and going. If they stayed any longer, it would cause traffic congestion.


    Even after Jiang Che¡¯s car disappeared around the corner, Shi Yan was still standing in the same spot.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that she had already be a sight in many people¡¯s eyes.


    she was still dressed in the same way she was when she left the house in the morning. although she had been busy the whole day, her makeup was still quite exquisitepared to the makeup she used.


    she was naturally dignified and beautiful, and with this dress, it was hard not to attract attention.


    some people eximed in surprise, some asked which academy he was from, and some asked, ¡± Some said that they were probably new students. Some people didn¡¯t say anything and took out their mobile phones to take pictures.


    Most of the girls passed by the girls ¡®dormitory, but there were also quite a number of boys who were either sending their girlfriends or female ssmates back or helping their ssmates carry their luggage.


    in short, there were many men and women.


    shi yan didn¡¯t care about the attention of these people. she was still in a daze.


    She was in a daze over Jiang Che¡¯s sudden question.


    when she took out her phone from her bag to call jiang rui, she was in a rare daze.


    as soon as the call was connected, jiang rui¡¯s voice came through, ¡± ¡°Yan, turn around!¡±


    She turned around and saw Jiang Rui waving at her as she ran out of the dormitory.


    jiang rui jogged over to her and whispered, ¡± ¡°what are you doing, yan? do you know how much of amotion you¡¯ve caused just by standing here? When I was in the dormitory, I heard someone eximing that there was a ssical beauty downstairs. I guessed that it might be you, so I ran downstairs to take a look. It really is you!¡±


    ¡°Why are you just standing there? that¡¯s not like you.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know how to respond to this, so she just took out a box of pastries and handed it to her. ¡°this is the pastry that your fifth uncle asked the jade food house to pack up. it¡¯s for you to eat tonight if you¡¯re hungry.¡±


    jiang rui took it in surprise,¡±so yan, you¡¯re here to give me desserts?¡± you¡¯re so good, yingluo!¡±


    ¡°however, it¡¯s also thanks to you that i can eat the pastries that fifth uncle bought.¡±


    jiang rui saw that more and more people were looking at them and said to shi yan, ¡± ¡°yan, it¡¯s still early, and i don¡¯t think the school has any ns tonight. why don¡¯t you go back to the dormitory and change into some light clothes? we can walk around the school and get familiar with the environment.¡±


    jiang rui suggested that shi yan change her clothes first, not only because shi yan¡¯s outfit was too eye-catching and inconvenient for them to walk around the school, but also because shi yan was wearing high heels and walking for too long would hurt her feet.


    shi yan did not have any objections to jiang rui¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡± then, rui ¡®er, go back to the dormitory and wait for me. i¡¯ll call you when i¡¯m done. ¡±


    Jiang Rui was about to respond when she was interrupted by a voice.¡±oh, isn¡¯t this miss shi?¡±


    a few people walked over with their bags, and it looked like they had just returned from shopping. the first people were han shuangshuang and su mi, and the one who had just spoken was obviously su mi.


    han shuangshuang was wearing a long white dress. her figure was delicate, and she looked like a weak willow.


    perhaps someone had recognized han shuangshuang, who was one of the prettiest girls in haicheng university, or perhaps it was simply because of han shuangshuang¡¯s appearance, or perhaps they had noticed that the atmosphere was not right.


    The crowd automatically made way for them.


    the few girls who hade with han shuangshuang and su mi were stunned when they saw shi yan, not to mention that jiang rui was standing beside her.


    Were there so many beautiful women in Haicheng University?


    Their new roommate, su mi, was one of them. Later on, su mi called senior han shuangshuang, who was even more beautiful. Now, there were two even more beautiful girls, especially the ssical beauty who was dressed in a traditional Chinese style. that aura, it was as if she was from that era.


    These girls were stunned when they saw Shi Yan, but han shuangshuang and su mi were not. However, han shuangshuang was able to control her emotions quickly and well, unlike su mi, who showed it all on her face.


    Jiang Rui took a step forward and stood beside Shi Yan. She nced at su mi and ignored her. She nodded at han shuangshuang.¡±sister shuangshuang.¡±


    yes, ¡± han shuangshuang smiled gently. did Rui ¡®er and miss Shi just report here today? ¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡± Jiang Rui said.


    ¡°sister shuangshuang hasn¡¯t started school yet, right? Are you here to apany su mi to report?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not just to apany mier. i¡¯m starting school tomorrow, so i shoulde to school to pack up. ¡±


    as he spoke, his gaze fell on jiang rui¡¯s hand.


    today, the campus forum of haicheng university exploded.


    they were all photos of shi yan and jiang rui, and jiang sheng was almost always in the photos with jiang rui!


    one of them was a photo of jiang rui and jiang cheng alone. in the photo, the two of them were smiling at each other and walking hand in hand.


    When han shuangshuang first saw the photo, she only felt that it was a little ring and didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. When she flipped to thements below, all of them were praising the couple for being a perfect match. She was filled with jealousy towards Jiang Rui.


    Even though she knew that Jiang Rui was Jiang Cheng¡¯s younger sister.


    There was also Shi Yan. Every photo of Shi Yan was filled with praise.


    what ssical beauty reflected in reality, what this girl only existed because she was in the sky, what new school belle was about to surpass all the original school belles,


    Upon seeing this, han shuangshuang¡¯s face turned extremely ugly.


    in particr, many of shi yan¡¯s photos were of jiang sheng and jiang rui in the same picture.


    jiang rui was jiang cheng¡¯s younger sister, not her enemy. she was just a little jealous. shi yan had nothing to do with jiang cheng, and she was the junior that grandma jiang liked!


    Shi Yan was the biggest obstacle between her and Jiang Cheng!


    What did she mean by apanying su mi to report to duty? she just thought that su mi and Shi Yan were in the same major, so she might be able to see Shi Yan if she followed su mi here. She wanted to figure out the way first and then find an opportunity to teach Shi Yan a lesson!


    ¡°Rui ¡®er, have you bought the things you and miss Shi need?¡±

 Chapter 91

    ?


    Chapter 91: Someone is looking for trouble


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve bought everything. My brother personally bought the things for Yan and me a few days ago, and today my brother personally sent me here. He¡¯s already bought everything I need. I don¡¯tck anything now, so it¡¯s no different from staying at home.¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    Weren¡¯t they here to cause trouble?


    She wanted to see who would be the one to suffer in the end!


    Hmph, you like her brother, don¡¯t you? If he liked her, then so be it. What was he doing?


    Don¡¯t me her for poking her in the heart if she dared to cause trouble!


    my brother prepared everything for me, and yan has a share. you can only watch and envy her!


    as expected, han shuangshuang couldn¡¯t keep her smile after hearing jiang rui¡¯s words.


    ¡°y-you think so? Your brother is really good to you.¡± He automatically ignored Shi Yan.


    Jiang Cheng was good to Jiang Rui because he doted on his sister, but Jiang Cheng was good to Shi Yan? she would never admit it and would never allow it!


    ¡°of course my brother is good to me, unlike sister shuangshuang¡¯s two brothers, who don¡¯t seem to care much about sister shuangshuang.¡±


    As han shuangshuang¡¯s expression changed, Jiang Rui smiled and said, ¡± but maybe it¡¯s because sister shuangshuang is too capable. You¡¯ve been sensible and self-disciplined since you were young, unlike me. If it wasn¡¯t for my brother¡¯s supervision, I would be a piece of trash.


    As if not seeing han shuangshuang¡¯s expression, Jiang Rui smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Sister shuangshuang, I see that you and su mi have bought a lot of things. It must be tiring to carry them. Go back quickly. Yan and I won¡¯t waste your time.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? it¡¯s a rare encounter, and we didn¡¯t even exchange a few words.¡± It was su mi who spoke.


    she did not dare to offend jiang rui, so she kept her eyes on shi yan.


    ¡°miss shi, we¡¯re in the same major and should live in the same dormitory building. which room are you staying in? i¡¯ll drop by when i have time.¡±


    At this time, they would usually give face and say a few polite words.


    Unfortunately, su MI¡¯s opponent was Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan smiled. there¡¯s no need to visit. I¡¯m not that close to miss su. If I remember correctly, I had an argument with miss su a few days ago, right? ¡±


    ¡°however, miss su specially greeted me just now. i think that you don¡¯t have a vengeful personality. then let¡¯s not mention the past. it¡¯s just that we had an argument in front of everyone, and i can tell that miss su doesn¡¯t like me very much. in order to avoid further conflicts in the future, we should avoid contact as much as possible.¡±


    Her words were straightforward and did not leave any face for others. However, her smile was elegant, her posture was gentle, her expression was neither humble nor overbearing, and she even spoke softly, forming a sharp contrast with su MI¡¯s gritting teeth.


    Even though Shi Yan had said such disrespectful words, the onlookers couldn¡¯t hate her. Instead, they despised su mi.


    Did she really think that everyone was a fool who couldn¡¯t understand what she was thinking? he was clearly jealous of others and wanted to find a chance to cause trouble.


    But why didn¡¯t she look at the difference between herself and others?


    It was understandable for her to be jealous of someone who was on par with her, but the gap between her and the ssical beauty in front of her was not just a little bit. Didn¡¯t she know that?


    su mi was so angry that her mouth was almost crooked, especially when she saw that the people around her were all on shi yan¡¯s side and looked at her with disdain.


    Just as she was about to flip out, han shuangshuang pulled her back.


    miss Shi, you¡¯ve also said that mi ¡®er isn¡¯t the type to hold grudges. She just wants to ease the tension between you and her. Why do you have to embarrass her like this, miss Shi? ¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s expression was still indifferent. She looked at her with a faint smile.¡±Miss han, do you think I¡¯m embarrassing you? I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have any bad intentions. I¡¯ve always been straightforward, so I hope miss han and miss su don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we have to go back to the dormitory.¡±


    Shi Yan was about to leave with Jiang Rui.


    ¡°miss shi!¡±


    Su mi called out to her again in a very vicious manner.


    ¡°is there anything else, miss su?¡±


    su mi¡¯s gaze fell on her, and jealousy shed in her eyes. miss Shi, you¡¯re a new student and you¡¯re here to report to school today. Don¡¯t you think that your outfit is too ostentatious? ¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s face darkened,¡±su mi, you¡¯re being stubborn.¡±


    shi yan raised her hand to interrupt her. she looked at su mi and smiled elegantly.¡±Miss su, are you used to pointing fingers at other people¡¯s Affairs, so much so that you point out the way they dress when you randomly catch them?¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then i¡¯ll have to trouble you to get rid of this bad habit of yours in front of me. others may indulge you, but i won¡¯t. Including this time, we¡¯ve only met three times. We don¡¯t even know each other, and you¡¯re here to point fingers at how I dress. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being too nosy?¡±


    ¡°also, did i break any school rules by dressing up like this? are there any school rules that state that new students can¡¯t dress up properly and that new students can¡¯t wear this?¡±


    we don¡¯t know each other very well. If youe out without any evidence and randomlyment on my clothes, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re either stupid or sick in the head.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not smart, don¡¯te out and show off. If there¡¯s something wrong with your brain, please go back and treat it. ¡±


    The elegant person¡¯s tone was gentle, but the words she said were not soft at all.


    However, many people agreed with Shi Yan¡¯s words. She wasn¡¯t even close to you, yet you came out to criticize her dressing and said that she was dressed too ostentatiously. Wasn¡¯t there something wrong with your brain?


    besides, how could she be ostentatious by wearing this? wasn¡¯t she just a little beautiful?


    who was in the way?


    The people around her looked at su mi with disdain.


    han shuangshuang thought that su mi was indeed an idiot!


    ¡°Mi ¡®er, what are you saying!¡± She red at su mi.


    ¡°Miss Shi can dress up if she wants to, why are you so nosy? Quickly apologize to miss Shi!¡±


    ¡°Sister shuangshuang, I¡¯m ran ran.¡±


    Su mi also knew that she had made a stupid mistake, but she couldn¡¯t take back the words that had already been said. Besides, she didn¡¯t think she was wrong. Shi Yan was dressed ostentatiously to attract people everywhere!


    It was impossible for her to apologize!


    han shuangshuang¡¯s eyes turned cold, and su mi immediately shut up.


    sister shuangshuang had been very good to her the whole day. with sister shuangshuang around, her roommates were all envious of her for having such a beautiful and gentle daughter from an aristocratic family. however, the moment shi yan appeared, sister shuangshuang¡¯s attitude towards herpletely changed!


    this shi yan really made her unhappy everywhere!


    ¡°No, sister shuangshuang, if you want to teach su mi a lesson, just do it, but don¡¯t be misleading. What do you mean Yan can dress up if she wants to?¡±


    ¡°but sister shuangshuang, you¡¯re right. yan does dress up if she wants to, and she doesn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission. Not only Yan, but anyone can dress up as they like. After all, everyone loves beauty.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone would be happy to ask for permission to dress up.¡±


    ¡°but sister shuangshuang, what you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t sound right. it feels like you¡¯re implying that yan only likes to dress up and doesn¡¯t do her proper job. our yan isn¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold. sister shuangshuang, there¡¯s something wrong with su MI¡¯s brain. She¡¯s been making stupid mistakes again and again. Don¡¯t learn from her.

 Chapter 92

    ?


    Chapter 92: chapter 92-cowardly and troublemaker


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°yan is just like me, she just wants to study hard at school and doesn¡¯t want to cause trouble. But if there really are those blind people who keep looking for trouble, we¡¯re not afraid of trouble!¡±


    ¡± sister shuangshuang, we both know each other¡¯s background. you know that if you make me angry, not only su mi, but even you will be in trouble. don¡¯t look for trouble for yourself. ¡±


    ¡°Yan is under my protection. Don¡¯t mess with me, and don¡¯t mess with her. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±


    Looking at han shuangshuang¡¯s expression, Jiang Rui suddenly changed her expression and said with a yful smile, ¡± sister shuangshuang, I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s just how I am. I¡¯ll just say whatever I have to say. I¡¯m not targeting you.


    ¡°However, if you didn¡¯t say such misleading words just now, I wouldn¡¯t have said all this, right? you¡¯ve hurt our rtionship for so many years for no reason.¡±


    the onlookers were speechless.


    She looked like a soft girl, cheerful, lively, and friendly, but she didn¡¯t expect her face to turn cold in the next second.


    after giving her warning with a cold face, she smiled coyly and said some soft words.


    What kind of strange girl was this?


    Well, although they couldn¡¯t tell what kind of strange setting she had, they could tell that she was not to be trifled with.


    manyplicated gazes fell on her. han shuangshuang knew that she had lost face once again! this time, he even threw it to the school!


    in this inte-advanced society, the news of her embarrassing herself would spread on the school forum in less than half an hour!


    why was it that every time she met shi yan and jiang rui, she was always the one who was embarrassed?


    She was the campus goddess and the heiress of the Han family. How was she inferior to them?


    The status of the Jiang family in Haicheng was not much higher than that of the Han family. They were both youngdies, so why was Jiang Rui able to easily suppress her? just because jiang rui had jiang cheng¡¯s unconditional indulgence?


    If Jiang Rui knew what han shuangshuang was thinking, she would have answered her without hesitation, ¡± yes!


    As the only daughter of a big family in Sea city, Jiang Rui had Jiang Cheng¡¯s unconditional indulgence. However, han shuangshuang didn¡¯t have the unconditional indulgence of her family¡¯s elders. In fact, she didn¡¯t even have a close rtionship with her two brothers. The other elders in her family would never offend the Jiang family and Jiang Cheng over such a small matter.


    as a result, han shuangshuang was actually no match for jiang rui every time they met.


    Jiang Rui could do whatever she wanted, but han shuangshuang couldn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t dare to.


    If he didn¡¯t dare to, he would be stupid to alwayse and find trouble.


    ¡± rui ¡®er, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. i didn¡¯t mean that. ¡± Han shuangshuang¡¯s face twitched and she forced a smile.


    it was considered a smile.


    However, Jiang Rui said,¡±it¡¯s better if it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Sister shuangshuang, please don¡¯t take my words to heart.¡± i just can¡¯t bear to see yan being bullied. i hope sister shuangshuang can understand.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo can understand.¡±


    jiang rui then looked at su mi and sneered coldly without giving her any face, ¡± su mi, if you still don¡¯t know who you can offend and who you can¡¯t, i don¡¯t mind asking my brother to talk to your cousin! ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve joined the east wind, you¡¯ve risen with the tide, you¡¯re really a dish!¡±


    su mi wanted to retort, but the one who spoke was jiang rui, so she did not dare to.


    Not only did she not dare to, but she was also so frightened by Jiang Rui¡¯s words that her expression changed.


    ¡°I ... I didn¡¯t mean anything by it. I didn¡¯t mean to make trouble for you, miss Shi. I¡¯m just ... I¡¯m just a straightforward person. I¡¯ll say whatever I think of. I ... I misspoke just now.¡±


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you apologize if you knew you had said something wrong? you¡¯re a college student, you should apologize if you¡¯re wrong. don¡¯t you understand such a simple principle?¡±


    su mi¡¯s face turned red, and she said indignantly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Shi. I misspoke!¡±


    After saying that, he squeezed out of the crowd and ran towards the dormitory building.


    She was a coward who loved to cause trouble.


    seeing that su mi had run away, the other girls who were with her also left awkwardly.


    really, they also felt so embarrassed!


    he had thought that su mi was a good person. she was talkative and enthusiastic, without the arrogance of a rich youngdy. he did not expect her to have a hole in her brain. would a normal person tell an unfamiliar person that they shouldn¡¯t dress up like this, as it was too eye-catching?


    However, they were all from other ces. Su mi was a local and ady from a rich family. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. They would try not to be close to her in the future.


    they all left, and no one paid attention to han shuangshuang.


    in their eyes, han shuangshuang was not much better than su mi.


    Most importantly, they weren¡¯t familiar with han shuangshuang, their senior, so they might as well take advantage of the chaos and slip away. Han shuangshuang could do whatever she wanted.


    Of course, not everyone¡¯s mind was clear. Some people wanted to curry favor with the local heiresses of Haicheng like han shuangshuang and su mi, but the current situation was not good, so they suppressed this thought and waited for another opportunity.


    after watching such a show, they could also see that shi yan and jiang rui were not to be trifled with. it was not a wise move to show up at this time.


    they had all dispersed, and many of the onlookers had also dispersed.


    Han shuangshuang was probably too angry, so she turned around and left with a dark face without even saying goodbye.


    In the past, in order to maintain her image, she would pretend to be fine even if she was angry, putting on a pitiful look to gain sympathy.


    to put it bluntly, han shuangshuang and su mi were actually about the same.


    Su mi was cowardly and liked to cause trouble, so was han shuangshuang.


    if she had jiang rui¡¯s courage, she wouldn¡¯t have been at a disadvantage every time she caused trouble. after all, she was different from su mi. she was the youngdy of the han family and had the han family behind her.


    but she didn¡¯t dare to. she was afraid that if she caused trouble, her family would punish her and affect her status in the family. she was afraid that if she caused too much trouble, her gentle and kind goddess image would copse.


    Seeing that han shuangshuang had also run away, Jiang Rui waved at the onlookers. ¡°All of you, disperse, disperse. We¡¯ve let everyone see a joke. seriously, what did it have to do with her when she met someone with a screw loose? They weren¡¯t that close. it¡¯s really unlucky to meet such a lunatic on the first day of registration.¡±


    the crowdughed and dispersed.


    indeed, anyone would feel unlucky if this happened to them. it was also because these two beauties had good tempers. if it were someone with a bad temper, they would have already given them two ps.


    However, as an onlooker who had seen a show and a beautiful woman, his mood was still very good. When he went back, he would only mention what had happened just now to his friends and acquaintances as a joke, and forget about it after a few days.


    After the crowd had dispersed, Jiang Rui said to Shi Yan,¡±yan, don¡¯t take su mi¡¯s words to heart. i just think you look good in this outfit, and it suits you very well.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. I didn¡¯t take it to heart. I didn¡¯t dress up for her anyway.


    ¡°however, there is such a person in the su family.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± Jiang Rui did not hear what she said after that.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing.¡± shi yan shook her head.


    ¡°You go back to the dormitory first. I¡¯lle find you after I change.¡±


    ¡°no, i want to go back with you. Yan, wait for me. I¡¯ll put the pastries in the dormitory and go to your dormitory to check out the door.¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reply, she turned and ran upstairs.


    Shi Yan had no choice but to wait.


    Two girls were standing not far away.


    ¡°wanrou, that was jiang rui, right?¡±

 Chapter 93

    ?


    Chapter 93: Buying a residence nearby


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°who¡¯s that girl beside her? she¡¯s so beautiful, that figure, that face, that temperament, she¡¯s simply amazing! the main thing was that she looked gentle and weak, but he didn¡¯t expect her to have a temper. in the past, one only knew that jiang rui was not to be trifled with, but one did not expect that jiang rui¡¯s friends were also not to be trifled with yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Hey, wanrou, why did you leave? Wait for me!¡±


    xuan wanrou¡¯s expression darkened as she turned to leave.


    She didn¡¯t know who the girl next to Jiang Rui was, but she didn¡¯t forget the kick she received in the noodle restaurant!


    just wait and see, sooner orter she would return this kick!


    and jiang rui, she was already in the limelight in high school, and she was still in the limelight in university! This was only Jiang Rui¡¯s first day at school. Who knew how much more attention she would be in the future!


    She had read the Haicheng University campus forum, and it was full of photos of Jiang Rui and that girl. they all knew that jiang rui had a brother who doted on her a lot. he actually had such an excellent face.


    He was the heir of the Jiang family in Sea city, and he held great power at such a young age!


    he was simply the best man in haicheng!


    Why did Jiang Rui have such a good life? Not only did she have a good background, but she also had such an outstanding brother who doted on her! The heavens were really unfair!


    there were already many people downstairs, and with han shuangshuang and su mi making a scene just now, jiang rui did not notice xuan wanrou leaving angrily. only shi yan inadvertently caught a glimpse of her.


    however, shi yan looked away after a brief nce.


    By the time Jiang Rui put down the pastries upstairs, the crowd downstairs had almost dispersed. The two of them went to Shi Yan¡¯s dormitory.


    Jiang che, who had just left Haicheng University, called Jiang Lin.


    I¡¯ll buy a residence near Haicheng University.


    Jiang Lin went to the courtyard to bring back the pot of uncrowned Lotus cauldron that little Zhao had sent back. He had just ced it in the ce where Jiang che used to ce it when he received a call from Jiang che.


    At that moment, Jiang Lin was a little dumbfounded.


    he was speechless for a while.


    it was only miss shi yan¡¯s first day at school, and fifth lord was already in such a hurry to find a ce to stay near the school. was he going to move there to apany miss shi yan?


    fifth lord and miss shi yan shouldn¡¯t have confirmed their rtionship yet, right?


    If the rtionship between the two of them was not confirmed, and the fifth Lord was so reluctant to leave miss Shi Yan, how terrible would it be when their rtionship was confirmed?


    he didn¡¯t expect that lord fifth would be like this when he was interested in someone.


    Also, did fifth Lord forget that although he had left behind those things in the capital, he still had something to do?


    the fifth lord¡¯s personal assets were not much less than those in the capital.


    well, in fact, he also knew that whether he lived in the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng or anywhere else, it would not affect fifth lord¡¯s business ability much. fifth lord could still handle the things that needed to be handled.


    although he was feeling emotional, he didn¡¯t need to ask much about what lord fifth had instructed him to do. he just had to do as he was told.


    ¡°yes, fifth lord,¡± he replied.


    at the same time, in the yu family¡¯s old residence in sea city.


    yu xi¡¯s car came back from outside. as soon as he returned, the butler told him, ¡± third young master, as soon as you left in the morning, old Madam Jiang from Haicheng sent her name card. She said that she heard that you had returned to Haicheng and that the old master had passed away not long ago. She wanted to visit you and offer incense to this old friend of hers.


    Yu Xi stopped in his tracks.


    I¡¯ve only been back for a few days, ¡± she said. I¡¯ve been keeping a low profile. If I hadn¡¯t met the young master of the Jiang family on the way back, I¡¯m afraid he wouldn¡¯t have known that I¡¯ve returned.


    ¡± as expected of the olddy who managed to protect the jiang family¡¯s business in haicheng on her own. she¡¯s still so observant even after so many years. ¡±


    The Butler was a man in his forties. He had a square face and a serious, honest, and old-fashioned look.


    After hearing Yu Xi¡¯s words, he did not express his opinion, but only asked, ¡± ¡°third young master, how should we reply to olddy jiang¡¯s post?¡±


    Yu Xi hesitated for almost half a minute before she answered, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll reply to the olddy and tell her that she¡¯s an elder and I¡¯m a junior. It¡¯s reasonable for me to visit her first since we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, but since she¡¯s here to offer incense to my father, an old friend, I¡¯ll wait for her toe personally. however, i have just returned to the country and there are many things to arrange these few days. i¡¯m afraid that i¡¯m not good at hosting her. tell her toe back in three days, and i¡¯ll be waiting at home at that time.¡±


    the butler knew that yu xi had just returned to the country and was very busy, but as far as he knew, yu xi should only need to be busy for another two days before he could be rtively rxed. if he made some arrangements, he would probably be able to receive the olddy of the jiang family the day after tomorrow. so, he was very curious as to why yu xi said that he would only let the olddy visit in three days.


    Just as he was in doubt, Yu Xi¡¯s next words cleared up the Butler¡¯s doubts.


    Yu Xi said to the assistant behind him, ¡± try to arrange everything for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. If there¡¯s anything else, push it back two days. Go to the SU family¡¯s house the day after tomorrow. When youe back from the SU family¡¯s house, make time to receive old Madam Jiang. After that, arrange other things.


    ¡°yes, third young master.¡±


    *


    when shi yan and jiang rui arrived on the fifth floor of building 12, they saw three girls standing at the door of dormitory 515. one of them was holding her key to open the door. she must have just returned from outside.


    ¡°yan, you live in room 515, right? Room 515 seems to be just ahead.¡±


    In the dormitory corridor, Jiang Rui did not speak loudly as she was afraid of disturbing the others. However, they were only ten meters away from dormitory 515, so the three girls standing at the door of dormitory 515 heard Jiang Rui¡¯s words.


    He looked over at them.


    At the same time, the door opened with a ¡± Kacha ¡± sound. However, the three of them did not go in. They stood there and looked at Shi Yan and Qiao Nan.


    they were thinking that since the two girls had mentioned room 515, one of them must be theirst roommate.


    however, the main reason why they were staring at the two of them was because they were also part of the crowd watching the show downstairs.


    As the protagonists of the incident at that time, Shi Yan and Jiang Rui had appeared here at the same time, so they could not help but pay attention.


    after looking at each other for a few seconds, one of the girls was the first to ask them, ¡± ¡± excuse me, are any of you from room 515? ¡±


    Among the three girls, the one who was about 1.7 meters tall looked more aloof. From her dressing and temperament, she should be from a good family.


    The other two girls were about 1.62 meters tall.


    One of the girls was petite and had a very cute smile, like the little sister next door. the other girl was slightly chubby, and her skin was darker than the other two. she had a smile on her face and looked carefree.


    The girl next door was the first to speak.


    her eyes kept ncing at shi yan unconsciously.


    in fact, she had just heard that the girl living in room 515 was called yan.


    As a bystander who had been watching the show downstairs, she knew that the ssical beauty in front of her was this ¡°Yan.¡±


    so, theirst roommate was this quiet and elegant ssical beauty?


    This was truly unexpected!


    ¡°i am,¡± shi yan nodded with a faint smile.


    she smiled at the three of them and said, ¡± my name is shi yan. i¡¯m a new student majoring in history. hello. ¡±


    The girl next door was stunned for a moment before she quickly reacted. H-Hello, the three of us live in Room 515. We¡¯re all new history students. My name is Ren Kexin.


    ¡°hello, i¡¯m chang ru.¡± It was a chubby girl.


    ¡°hello, song meilian.¡±


    song meilian looked cold, and her words were also a little cold, but there was no problem with her attitude. it was just a normal greeting and self-introduction.


    After a simple self-introduction, the few of them entered the dormitory and closed the door, blocking the corridor and the asional gossip gazes from the other dormitories.


    Shi Yan introduced Jiang Rui to them. this is my friend, Jiang Rui. She¡¯s a new student majoring inw. She¡¯s here to get familiar with the ce.


    ¡°hello, sorry to disturb you,¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    ren kexin and chang ru waved their hands shyly.


    ¡°i won¡¯t disturb you, i won¡¯t disturb you!¡±


    Ren Kexin smiled shyly. since Jiang Rui is our roommate¡¯s friend, you shoulde over often to y in the future. Our dormitory doesn¡¯t have many rules. We are very easy-going.


    jiang rui thanked him with a smile and sat down at the table in the middle of the dormitory that belonged to shi yan.


    If one were to ask her how she knew that it was Shi Yan¡¯s table, she would see a few thick books on the table. She had seen them in Shi Yan¡¯s study.


    ¡± these are the pastries i brought back from a meal outside. i brought a box for each of you as a gift for our first meeting. ¡± shi yan took out some pastries.


    she put the things she was carrying on the table under the bed. the bed next to her was song meilian¡¯s. Song Meilian was sitting in front of her desk at this time, so Shi Yan was the closest to song Meilian, so she was the first to hand the cake to her.


    Song Meilian¡¯s eyes fell on the box of pastries that Shi Yan handed over.


    it was a wooden box with only a very small carving of a small courtyard and pavilion on it. other than that, there were no otherbels, so it was not easy to tell where the pastries came from.


    however, this was only for those who couldn¡¯t recognize the symbol of jade eatery. those who were familiar with it all knew that the simple engraving with a small courtyard and pavilion on the pastry box was the symbol of jade eatery.

 Chapter 94

    ?


    Chapter 94: An envious rtionship


    Trantor: 549690339


    Song Meilian¡¯s eyes were fixed on the cake box for a few seconds before she took it with both hands.¡±Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t prepare a meeting gift, but i¡¯ll treat everyone to a meal in two days.¡±


    ¡°meilian, i¡¯m a little embarrassed to hear you say that. i didn¡¯t prepare anything. only shi yan and chang ru prepared it.¡±


    Shi Yan prepared desserts for them while Chang ru brought them the local specialties of her hometown.


    as ren kexin spoke, shi yan passed the pastries to her and chang ru.


    after thanking them, ren kexin took it and said with a smile,¡±meilian said that she would treat everyone to a meal. shi yan and chang ru brought gifts. if i say that i¡¯m treating everyone to a meal or buying gifts for everyone, it would seem very insincere.¡± how about this, i¡¯ll invite you to my house during the national day holiday. I¡¯m not a local, my home is in the South City. Our town is an ancient town with good scenery.¡±


    Jiangnan ancient town, misty rain vige.


    ren kexin¡¯s gaze fell on shi yan as she spoke.


    He felt that Shi Yan should go to the small town where her family lived. The ancient beauties in the ancient town would be a good match.


    ren kexin then looked at jiang rui, who was sitting there, ¡± ¡°jiang rui, if you have time, you can go and y with us.¡±


    ¡°thank you. if you have such arrangements, i will definitely follow. i¡¯ve heard that the tourism industry in the south city has been developing very well in the past few years. i¡¯ve wanted to go there for a long time, but i never had the chance.¡±


    ¡°then it¡¯s a deal. if you guys don¡¯t have any other arrangements,e to my house to y!¡±


    chang ru opened the pastry that shi yan had given her and took a bite. her eyes lit up.


    After eating the delicious food, she was in a good mood, and her tone of voice became lighter. ¡± sure, my house is far away anyway. i¡¯m not going home for national day. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there are any other arrangements,¡± song Meilian also expressed her opinion.


    Shi Yan opened the cab to get her clothes. She turned around and smiled.¡±I¡¯m not sure, but I should be able to go.¡±


    ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. school starts tomorrow. there¡¯s still a month. we¡¯ll talk about it then. ¡± ren kexin waved her hand nonchntly.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was holding a set of clothes in her hands, not pajamas but a white t-shirt and ck pants, and a casual jacket, Ren Kexin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°shi yan, are you still going out?¡±


    yes, we just reported to school today and are not familiar with the school. It¡¯s still early, so Rui ¡®er and I n to walk around and familiarize ourselves with the environment.


    ¡°Do you guys want toe?¡± he asked after a pause.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I don¡¯t have anything to do anyway.¡±


    As Ren Kexin spoke, she asked song Meilian and Chang ru, ¡± ¡°what about you guys? Want to go shopping together? although i came two days earlier, to be honest, i¡¯ve been busy buying things for the past two days and haven¡¯t had the time to properly shop around the new school.¡±


    ¡°Go!¡± Chang ru ate her cake and replied happily.


    song meilian turned on herptop and turned around.¡±I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°then you guys can continue chatting. i¡¯ll go and change my clothes.¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°rui ¡®er, if you¡¯re bored, there¡¯s a book on the table,¡± she said, looking at jiang rui.


    jiang rui shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡± no, no, no. it¡¯s rare that my brother isn¡¯t watching me read. yan, let me rx for two days. i¡¯ve already decided when i left home that i won¡¯t touch any books during the military training except for tidying up! ¡±


    ¡°Go and change your clothes. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw her look of fear and avoidance.¡±then give me a few minutes.¡±


    she took the clothes and went to the bathroom.


    she went to the bathroom to change her clothes while chang ru continued to eat her cake, scrolling through her phone while eating. song meilian turned on theputer and seemed to be browsing a web page. she didn¡¯t look closely, so he didn¡¯t know what web page she was browsing. Ren Kexin didn¡¯t do anything. She just moved a stool over and sat beside Jiang Rui, chatting with her.


    the general idea was to ask where jiang rui was from, why she had chosen haicheng university, and how she had met shi yan. these were all verymon topics.


    jiang rui was also a talkative person. the two of them got along very well and became familiar with each other after a while.


    however, jiang rui still knew her limits. she only said that shi yan was a junior that her grandmother liked. her grandmother had mentioned shi yan many times. this time, shi yan hade to haicheng and stayed with them for a few days. it was only then that she got to know shi yan.


    as such, shi yan¡¯s three roommates knew that jiang rui was a local and that shi yan was not. however, shi yan and jiang rui had a very good rtionship. it was not because of the politeness and friendliness of an elder who introduced them to each other. they really felt like good friends.


    ¡± jiang rui, i heard you mention your brother earlier. do you still have an older brother? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m so envious. i¡¯m an only child, and i¡¯ve been dreaming of having an older brother. ¡±


    ren kexin looked envious.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t say that it was good to have an older brother who was always in charge of everything, because she had always been d that she had an older brother. she never hated the way he controlled her. in her opinion, she was indeed envious of having such a good brother, so she had nothing to deny.


    he only said,¡±this kind of thing can¡¯t be forced. besides, there are no benefits to having a brother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I still envy you! But I just heard you say that your brother seems to be very strict with you?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, i¡¯ve never looked for a tutor. it was basically my brother who personally tutored me. when i was in junior high school, my brother happened to be in college. every night, he would video-call me and watch me read and do homework. when i was in high school, my brother graduated from college and came back. he kept an eye on me every day. that period of time was simply my nightmare.¡±


    although she said so, jiang rui did not show any signs of displeasure or impatience.


    From her expression, it could be seen that she had a good rtionship with her brother. Although she was a little grumbling about her brother¡¯s oppression of her, she did not show the slightest bit of displeasure or impatience.


    ¡°But if my brother didn¡¯t keep an eye on me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get such a low score in the college entrance examination.¡±


    ¡°I can see that you and your brother are very close. I¡¯m envious again.¡±


    Jiang Rui smiled.


    ¡± you said that your brother personally tutored you in high school, ¡± ren kexin said. ¡± isn¡¯t your brother¡¯s academic performance very good? ¡±


    At the mention of Jiang Sheng, Jiang Rui seemed very willing to talk more.


    she said proudly, ¡± yes, my brother¡¯s academic performance is very good. he was the top scorer in the science college entrance examination in his batch. he studied at jingdu university and had a master¡¯s degree and a phd. ¡±


    ren kexin,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°is your brother that powerful?¡±


    She had guessed that her brother¡¯s academic performance would be very good, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be so good!


    Even song Meilian and Chang ru looked over at Jiang Rui, clearly shocked.


    jiang rui smiled. her brother had always been very capable. he had only managed to get a master¡¯s or a phd from the capital university when he had started to dabble in the family business.


    Her brother had spent more time in Haicheng than in Jingdu when he was in college.


    ¡°he¡¯s amazing, but he¡¯s too strict with me.¡±


    ¡°If I had such an outstanding brother, I¡¯d be happy to be strict with me! Rui ¡®er, you don¡¯t know this, but I was lucky to be able to get into Shanghai University. My score was just right on the admission mark for my major, and I almost missed out on getting into Shanghai University. You have no idea how much I envy you for having such an amazing brother.¡±


    As they chatted, Ren Kexin¡¯s address of Jiang Rui changed from ¡± Jiang Rui ¡± to ¡± Jiang Rui ¡± and now to ¡± Rui ¡®er. the progress was very fast.


    ¡°rui ¡®er, you¡¯re so pretty, i¡¯m sure your brother¡¯s looks won¡¯t be bad either. handsome and talented boys are popr with girls. your brother has a lot of suitors, right?¡±


    Jiang Rui was stunned.

 Chapter 95

    ?


    Chapter 95: selfish and narrow-minded


    Trantor: 549690339


    she had never thought about this, and her brother had never mentioned it to her.


    However, she knew that there were many rich youngdies in Haicheng who had their eyes on her brother, and han shuangshuang was one of the more prominent ones.


    her brother wasn¡¯t young anymore. it was fine if he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend, but it couldn¡¯t be that he didn¡¯t even have someone he liked, right? could it be that her brother was actually hiding someone in his heart, but she didn¡¯t know about it?


    If so, who could it be?


    Did she know him?


    ¡°your brother is so outstanding. what kind of person will your sister-inw be in the future?¡±


    Sister-inw


    yes, she would have a sister-inw too.


    Rui ¡®er, your brother is so good to you. If he has a girlfriend and treats her well, will you feel ufortable? ¡± as the only child, ren kexin was really curious about this. she didn¡¯t have the chance to experience it herself, so she could only ask someone else.


    ¡°i¡¯m not too sure. i¡¯ll only know when the timees.¡±


    Jiang Rui could feel that her smile was a little forced.


    It was because she suddenly realized that if her brother shared the good things he had done for her with others, she would definitely feel ufortable in her heart. She would feel very ufortable!


    As a younger sister, it was obviously wrong of her to have such a mentality. Did she want her brother to be single for the rest of his life?


    How could this be?


    Her brother was so outstanding, how could he be single for the rest of his life!


    such an outstanding brother should have a happy life!


    however, whenever she thought about how her brother would share the good things he had done for her with others, she would feel a little upset. she didn¡¯t think she was an unreasonable person, nor was she a bad person, so how could she have such a mentality?


    She didn¡¯t want to be a vicious sister-inw in the future!


    No, no, she couldn¡¯t have this kind of mentality. She had to take it seriously!


    When Yan first came to the Jiang family, she heard that her grandmother wanted to set Yan up with her brother. At that time, she had felt something was wrong.


    She didn¡¯t realize it at that time because Yan gave her a good feeling, and her good impression of Yan overshadowed all these. now that she thought about it, she had asked her brother if he was interested in yan. when she found out that her brother had no interest in yan, she felt a little happy.


    it was so obvious, but she didn¡¯t even notice!


    could she be a hidden bad person?


    Jiang Rui could not ept that she had such a hidden attribute.


    ¡°but my brother is so outstanding, so i think the woman he values shouldn¡¯t be bad. Since the other party is not bad and she is my brother¡¯s partner, it is only right for my brother to treat her well. I should not feel ufortable in my heart.¡±


    would she not feel ufortable if the other party was outstanding enough?


    jiang rui was not sure.


    this was because she realized that even if shi yan was as outstanding as she was and shi yan was her friend, she would still feel ufortable if her brother shared his good intentions with her.


    if she treated shi yan like this, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine what other girls would think.


    this was a serious problem.


    she didn¡¯t pay attention to it before because she didn¡¯t realize it. now that she realized it, she had to take it seriously.


    Perhaps, she could try not to be so close to her brother as before. After all, they were not young anymore. She did not care about herself, but if her brother took a fancy to a girl and she was so nice to her sister, it would not be good if her brother¡¯s rtionship was ruined.


    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t have an older brother, so I can¡¯t understand this kind of mentality.¡±


    Ren Kexin supported her chin with her hand and thought for a while, then said, ¡± but I think that if I have a brother who treats me well, the love he has for me will be taken away by a woman. I¡¯ll be a little upset, but that shouldn¡¯t stop me from wishing him and sister-inw well.


    After hearing her words, Jiang Rui thought about it and it seemed to be the case.


    he couldn¡¯t possibly not wish her brother and sister-inw well just because she felt a little upset, right?


    She wasn¡¯t that bad.


    after a long time, as if she had thought about it carefully, jiang rui nodded and said, ¡± ¡°If my brother really meets someone who can be his lifelongpanion, I should give them my blessings.¡±


    Shi Yan happened to hear Jiang Rui¡¯s words when she came out of the bathroom.


    He paused and smiled,¡±what are you talking about?¡± You¡¯re chatting so happily.¡±


    She had stayed in the bathroom for so long because she had changed her clothes, removed her makeup, and done up her hair.


    her permed hair was tied into a high ponytail, which looked a little messy. after shi yan tied her hair into a high ponytail, she tied it into a single ponytail.


    therefore, she was dressed very neatly at the moment, which was apletely different style from the ssical dress she had just been wearing.


    However, it was only a feeling at first nce. After looking at her again, he felt that her dress did not seem to have much effect on her temperament.


    her temperament was in her bones, and looking at her again, she still exuded a kind of ancient beauty.


    she was gentle and graceful, calm and elegant.


    she stood there quietly and beautifully, unaffected by the hustle and bustle of the world.


    not to mention the others, even jiang rui was stunned when she looked up and saw shi yan in this state.


    she couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart,¡±yan¡¯s temperament is amazing. i¡¯ve never seen anyone as stunning as yan in simple clothes without any makeup.¡±


    yan¡¯s stunning beauty was not impetuous.


    A cool breeze blew, but the water did not ripple.


    the beauty was simple and elegant, like a painting.


    ¡°We¡¯re just having a casual chat. Yan, are you done?¡± Jiang Rui smiled.


    How embarrassing would it be if Yan found out that she was upset that her brother would share his kindness with others? Even she herself felt that she was too petty, selfish, and insensible with such a mentality.


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze fell on Jiang Rui¡¯s face for a few seconds before she retracted it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡±


    Shi Yan applied some lotion on her face, picked up her nted bag, and left the dormitory with the others.


    Along the way, Jiang Rui, who was usually talkative, was unusually quiet. Ren Kexin was the one who livened up the atmosphere.


    At night, there weren¡¯t many people on the road, but there weren¡¯t few either. In addition, the campus was full of young men and women. The light on the road wasn¡¯t so bright at night, and Shi Yan and the others were dressed normally, so not many people actually noticed them.


    it was a different feeling to walk around the campus at night.


    They didn¡¯t walk around for long and came back in about an hour.


    first, they went to building 13.


    ¡± you guys can go back first, ¡± shi yan said to her three roommates. ¡± i¡¯ll have a word with rui ¡®er. ¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know what Shi Yan wanted to say to Jiang Rui, since Shi Yan had already spoken, and his three roommates were tactful people, they didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    ren kexin said, ¡± then we¡¯ll wait for you at the front.e over after you¡¯re done talking to rui ¡®er. we¡¯ll wait for you to go upstairs and head back to the dormitory together. ¡±


    Although Block 13 wasn¡¯t far from Block 12, it wasn¡¯t good to leave Shi Yan behind alone in the middle of the night.


    Song Meilian and Chang ru both agreed with Ren Kexin¡¯s suggestion to wait for her at the front.


    shi yan had wanted to tell her not to wait for her, but then she thought that it was not a big deal. besides, the girls in the college dormitory generally liked to group up, so she did not insist.


    ¡°Alright, give me a few minutes.¡±


    After the three of them left, Jiang Rui asked Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°Yan, what did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    He actually wanted to send the others away.


    ¡°rui ¡®er, do you have something on your mind?¡±


    Jiang Rui met Shi Yan¡¯s gaze and was slightly stunned.¡±No, I didn¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°yan, why are you asking me this all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°you have something on your mind,¡± shi yan said with certainty.


    Jiang Rui said,¡±Qianqian,¡± you don¡¯t have to be so straightforward.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not. What could be on my mind?¡±


    ¡± i actually heard your conversation with ren kexin in my dormitory just now. ¡±


    Jiang Rui was silent.


    alright, so yan still found out about her little n. she was embarrassed.


    More importantly, she had been thinking about it since she left Yan¡¯s dormitory. She couldn¡¯t get it out of her mind no matter how hard she tried. She was speechless.


    did she really mind that her brother was good to others?


    Was she really such a petty and selfish person?


    He couldn¡¯t believe it!

 Chapter 96

    ?


    Chapter 96: Worried that it won¡¯t end


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°ai, i was just trying to break into your dormitory to find a topic to chat with your roommates. i¡¯ll forget about it after talking, how could i have something on my mind? yan, do you think i have something on my mind because i didn¡¯t say anything?¡±


    jiang rui looked at shi yan and said seriously, ¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re really overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just that it¡¯s my first time living alone outside and i¡¯m not used to it. i¡¯m just a little homesick.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes indifferent.


    under her gaze, jiang ruipromised.


    ¡°Alright, I admit that I do have something on my mind. Yan, you said that you heard the conversation between Ren Kexin and I in your dormitory, right?¡±


    shi yan nodded.


    ¡± sigh. ¡± jiang rui sighed. ¡± then you must have guessed what i¡¯m thinking. ¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t believe i¡¯m feeling ufortable because my brother might share his good things with someone else in the future. yan, do you think i¡¯m crazy? Am I mentally normal? I¡¯m being too petty and selfish.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept that I¡¯m such a person.¡± Jiang Rui scratched her head in frustration.


    ¡°i clearly know that i¡¯m in the wrong, but i just can¡¯t control myself. i don¡¯t even know when i became so selfish. Could it be that I¡¯ve always been this kind of person? It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been hiding these bad qualities?¡±


    jiang rui cried.


    He really couldn¡¯t ept himself like this.


    ¡°yan, i didn¡¯t realize this before, so i didn¡¯t think much of it. now that i¡¯ve realized it, i realize that the problem is serious. I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll even hate myself if I do.¡±


    ¡± a vicious sister-inw who wants to take over her brother¡¯s marriage and break up the couple. i¡¯m scared when i think of the possibility of her bing such a person. ¡±


    ¡°why do i have such a selfish mentality? I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡±


    looking at her frenzied expression, shi yan said, ¡± ¡°Everyone has their own selfish thoughts, there¡¯s nothing to be confused about.¡±


    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong of me to do this?¡± Jiang Rui suddenly raised her head and looked at her.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. rui ¡®er, i¡¯m only asking you this. have you ever had such a strong desire to possess anything since you were young?¡±


    jiang rui shook her head decisively, not knowing whether tough or cry. to be honest, before today, I didn¡¯t even know that I had such ¡®good qualities¡¯ as possessiveness and selfishness.


    since there¡¯s no such thing, humans are not Saints. What¡¯s wrong with being selfish once in a while? ¡±


    jiang rui stared at her with wide eyes. she found it hard to believe that shi yan would say such a thing.


    in her eyes, shi yan was calm and indifferent, detached from the mortal world, and a man without desires and thoughts. she was the only one who was not selfish.


    since shi yan wasn¡¯t a selfish person, she probably wouldn¡¯t agree with other people¡¯s selfish mentality of not caring about them.


    anyway, that was what jiang rui thought.


    No matter how she sized Shi Yan up, her expression remained as calm as ever. Jiang Rui suddenly felt that she really didn¡¯t know Shi Yan well enough.


    however, for some reason, this did not affect her love for shi yan.


    Could this be a bold favoritism towards one¡¯s own?


    Because she had long regarded Shi Yan as one of her own, even though she knew that Shi Yan was not as perfect as she appeared to be, she was still biased towards Shi Yan?


    no, no, no, no, yan wasn¡¯t imperfect. she just had a bit of her own personality in her perfection.


    after all, a perfect person also needed to have their own personality, right?


    Shi Yan did not seem to notice the change in Jiang Rui¡¯s expression and continued,¡±even if you can¡¯t ept being selfish once in a while, then we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. it¡¯s the most unwise to be bothered by something that hasn¡¯t happened. the matter hasn¡¯t happened yet, how do you know that you won¡¯t be able to deal with it when it happens?¡±


    Jiang Rui smiled bitterly. I¡¯m not confident. I think I might turn bad if I reach that stage.


    she didn¡¯t think so at first, but the more she thought about it, the more likely it was.


    She really couldn¡¯t ept her brother sharing his good treatment with others.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait until that dayes. Even if you turn bad, I¡¯ll still support you.¡±


    Shi Yan only said this because she knew that Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui were not biological siblings and that Jiang Sheng¡¯s feelings for Jiang Rui were clear. If they were biological siblings, as friends, Shi Yan would not have given Jiang Rui such wrong guidance.


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s feelings for Jiang Rui were very obvious. He probably wouldn¡¯t let go of Jiang Rui easily, and Jiang Rui was very dependent and close to Jiang Cheng.


    For two people like this, only when they were in love with each other could they not be hurt.


    shi yan didn¡¯t care about jiang cheng. she only cared about jiang rui.


    Since Jiang Rui wouldn¡¯t be hurt if they were in love, what harm was there in pushing her? perhaps, with her push, jiang ruixu would not find it so difficult to ept when the matter blew up.


    in the past, she had been worried that jiang rui didn¡¯t have feelings for jiang cheng, and that jiang cheng wouldn¡¯t let her go in the future. jiang rui would be trapped and then struggle in pain for the rest of her life.


    from the looks of it, jiang rui also had a strong desire for jiang cheng.


    this was not necessarily because jiang rui had no sense of propriety. perhaps jiang sheng had deliberately led her to this.


    Jiang Cheng wasn¡¯t a simple person either. Since he had already expected that things would be exposed one day, he had probably made all kinds of preparations, including Jiang Rui¡¯s psychological change towards him.


    it had to be said that jiang cheng was a sess. jiang rui, a good girl, was almost tortured to the point that she suspected that she had psychological problems.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t know what shi yan was thinking, but she was so touched by her words that her eyes turned red.


    ¡°yan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little too nice?¡±


    How could she not be touched when Yan, who was so calm, said that she would support her even if she was bad?


    ¡°......¡±


    Shi Yan was silent for a moment before saying,¡±you don¡¯t have to be so worried about things that haven¡¯t happened, and you don¡¯t have to think about distancing yourself from your brother.¡± you should know that with the rtionship between you and your brother, if you suddenly alienate your brother, he would be sad. you should not want to see your brother sad, right?¡±


    she didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t care if jiang cheng was hurt or not. if she distanced herself from jiang cheng, jiang rui would definitely be very sad.


    still, she only cared about jiang rui.


    jiang rui nodded.


    She really didn¡¯t want to see her brother sad. She also knew that if she suddenly distanced herself from him, her brother would definitely be sad regardless of whether she could find a suitable reason.


    ¡°in that case, why do you think so much?¡± shi yan said with a faint smile.


    ¡°but i¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t be able to end when the timees.¡±


    ¡°Yan, although I¡¯m not the smartest person in the world, I¡¯m not stupid either. Once I turn bad, I won¡¯t be like han shuangshuang and su mi, who only cause small, insignificant fights. Once I turn bad, I¡¯ll definitely cause chaos in the family, and my brother and future sister-inw won¡¯t be able to live in peace for the rest of their lives.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid that I¡¯ll be like that.¡±


    shi yan was silent.


    jiang rui¡¯s worry was not without reason, but she did not need to worry about it at all.


    in the end, it was all jiang cheng¡¯s fault for not telling jiang rui about his birth.

 Chapter 97

    ?


    Chapter 97: The attractive Mr. Jiang


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stop you when it¡¯s toote.¡±


    After a pause, Shi Yan said with a smile,¡±don¡¯t worry that I can¡¯t stop you. If I really can¡¯t, I¡¯ll go to your fifth uncle for help.¡± i think if your fifth uncle dissuaded you, you should be able to persuade him even if you went crazy.¡±


    Jiang Rui,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°yan, the serious atmosphere was suddenly blown away by your horror story.¡±


    in jiang rui¡¯s opinion, shi yan was not joking. she was telling a horror story!


    let her fifth uncle stop her?


    she didn¡¯t even need to dissuade him. once fifth uncle showed up, even if she was crazy to the point of losing her mind, she would probably wake up on the spot.


    forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that for now. I don¡¯t dare to alienate my brother for no reason now. She didn¡¯t want to keep a distance.


    ¡°yan, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. as soon as you mention fifth uncle, i don¡¯t dare to have any thoughts about him, at least not for a while. and you know how selfish i am. when my thoughts surface again, i will not hide it from you.¡±


    ¡°Call me if you need anything,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    after that, the two of them said goodbye and returned to their dormitories.


    The three roommates had been standing there waiting for Shi Yan.


    it was gettingte, so song meilian went to wash up as soon as she got back to the dormitory.


    Ren Kexin was on the balcony answering a call, so it should be from her family. chang ru was eating the pastries again and even took out two bags of snacks.


    When he asked Shi Yan if she wanted to eat, Shi Yan naturally refused with a smile.


    he took out his phone and saw a wechat message.


    She opened it in surprise and saw that it was indeed from Jiang che. It was sent half an hour ago. At that time, she was still shopping outside and did not look at her phone.


    mr. jiang: [ i¡¯m here. is it convenient for miss shi to make a video call now? ]


    there was only one message. there were no hurrying words, no nonsense like asking why she didn¡¯t reply. it was probably clear that she would reply as soon as she saw the message. since she didn¡¯t reply, it meant that she was busy.


    jiang che¡¯s way of doing things was the same as the feeling he gave others. he was gentle, refined, and polite. it was veryfortable to get along with him.


    She was nning to video call him on the balcony, but Ren Kexin was still on the phone there. It seemed like she would not be able to finish the call anytime soon.


    ¡°do you mind if i make a video call in the dormitory?¡± shi yan asked chang ru after a moment of hesitation.


    it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Go ahead and fight. You¡¯re also a part of the dormitory, and the dormitory is your territory. You don¡¯t have to be so polite in your own territory. No one is sleeping in the dormitory now.


    chang ru felt that shi yan was being too polite, but she had to admit that she really liked shi yan¡¯s way of respecting others. It could be seen from this that Shi Yan was a very well-mannered person.


    living in the same dormitory as such a person would definitely benefit her a lot.


    shi yan smiled faintly. she didn¡¯t dial the video call directly from below. she took off her shoes and climbed into bed. she pulled the curtain and found her earphones before dialing the video call.


    she sat on the bed with her back against the wall, wearing only one earphone and sitting with her legs bent.


    The other party picked up after One Ring.


    the person in the video was still wearing a white shirt, and the background seemed to be in a study.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, are you still busy?¡±


    Her voice was very soft, but Chang ru could hear everything she said in the quiet dormitory.


    Teacher Jiang?


    This way of addressing was definitely not family, and they had climbed into bed to make a video call and even closed the curtains, so they were definitely not ordinary friends.


    jiang?


    Jiang Rui¡¯s rtive?


    Chang ru thought about it and put on her headphones, turning on the yer to watch television. It was not appropriate to eavesdrop like this, even though she did not do it on purpose.


    ¡± i¡¯m not busy. i¡¯m waiting for miss shi¡¯s news. i just went to the study to deal with some things to pass the time. ¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i went out with my roommates and just came back. i didn¡¯t see mr. jiang¡¯s message. ¡±


    ¡°miss shi, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me for such a small matter. it will make me feel like you¡¯re treating me as an outsider.¡± Jiang che held the phone closer, and his outrageously outstanding face became even more clear.


    shi yan was stunned.


    he didn¡¯t know if it was because of jiang che¡¯s words or the sudden blow from her beauty.


    She sat on the bed with her legs bent. After the curtains were closed, the light was a little dim, and they were having a video call in such a closed private space. The atmosphere was a little ambiguous, and his face suddenly came close to her. It was hard not to be swayed.


    jiang che sat in the study, watching the girl in the video.


    in addition to the girl¡¯s bare face, there was also the wallpaper on the wall behind her and the folded nket next to it.


    She was sitting on the bed.


    she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the light, but her face seemed a little dark.


    she was actually video-calling him while sitting on the bed. did she not know what he felt about her?


    jiang che¡¯s calm eyes shed with a dark light.


    miss Shi, you¡¯re wearing earphones. Is it inconvenient for you to video call in the dormitory? ¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not good to disturb others. i wanted to go to the balcony to call mr. jiang, but my roommate is making a call there. ¡±


    ¡°if it¡¯s not convenient, ms. shi, you don¡¯t have to video call me. you can call me or send me a message.¡± Jiang Che¡¯s words were not against his heart at all, although he inevitably felt regretful that he could not continue to video call Shi Yan.


    shi yan smiled. ¡± it¡¯s okay. i¡¯m on the bed with the curtains closed. it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether i¡¯m on the phone or on video. i¡¯m the only one who can see mr. jiang. ¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Had he been caught off guard?


    Ren Kexin, who had just returned from the balcony after a phone call: ¡°......¡±


    why did the situation change after she went out to make a call?


    were such straightforward words really said by the dignified and reserved shi yan?


    However, the voice dide from Shi Yan¡¯s bed.


    he patted chang ru¡¯s shoulder and used his eyes to ask her.


    Chang ru took off one of her earphones and mouthed silently, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m on video call.¡±


    ¡°boyfriend?¡± ren kexin blinked and asked silently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Chang ru shook her head.


    ren kexin didn¡¯t ask further and nced at the curtain that shi yan had drawn.


    even if he wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, judging from shi yan¡¯s tone and the way she closed the curtains for a video call, it would probably be soon.


    she was a little curious about what kind of man shi yan, an otherworldly beauty who seemed to have no worldly desires, would like and what kind of man was worthy of her.


    He sat down beside Chang ru.


    seeing that chang ru was enjoying her snacks, she opened the pastry that shi yan had given her and started eating.


    His eyes lit up after he took a bite. Although his reaction wasn¡¯t as big as Chang ru¡¯s when she first ate the pastry, it wasn¡¯t much different.


    She took the pastry box over and wanted to see which shop had bought the pastries so that she could buy them in the future. he didn¡¯t expect that other than a small carving on the box, there was nothing else, not even a word.


    He wanted to ask Shi Yanter.


    he continued eating his cake and went over to watch tv with chang ru.


    however, she didn¡¯t ept the earphones that chang ru had given her.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t sure what was going on in the dormitory, but she was focused on video-calling jiang che.


    as soon as she finished speaking, jiang che was silent for about half a minute before saying, ¡± ¡± ms. shi, i¡¯ve already arranged for someone to buy a residence near haicheng university. it will be confirmed in two days at thetest. ¡±


    shi yan was stunned.


    Then, her ears seemed to be a little hot.


    jiang che was a person who could not bear to be taken advantage of. she had only said a few words to tease him, and he immediately retaliated double. he was so straightforward and did not hide anything at all.


    with his gentle temperament, not only did he not make people feel disgusted when he said such words that were no different from being a hooligan, but it also gave people an inexplicable feeling that he was serious and flirtatious.

 Chapter 98

    ?


    Chapter 98: Shi Yan was rarely surprised


    Trantor: 549690339


    After calming herself down, Shi Yan asked with a faint smile,¡±teacher jiang, aren¡¯t you afraid of scaring me away?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi epted my orchids.¡±


    ¡°Although miss Shi has sent the orchid back to Bamboo Garden, I¡¯m only looking after it on your behalf. The owner of the orchid is still miss Shi.¡±


    He looked at her deeply. you¡¯ve epted my orchid. I don¡¯t think miss Shi can escape.


    ¡°Moreover, miss Shi doesn¡¯t seem to be someone who can be easily frightened.¡±


    shi yan pursed her lips and smiled. she only said, ¡± mr. jiang, help me take care of the orchid. when we return to the jiang family, i will go to the bamboo garden to see it. ¡±


    the corners of jiang che¡¯s eyes curved up slightly, a smile hidden in his eyes.¡±alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. ms. shi, you must be tired from a busy day. go wash up and rest early.¡±


    ¡± alright. rest early too, mr. jiang. ¡±


    after a while, the two of them didn¡¯t hang up.


    good night, miss Shi. Jiang Che¡¯s lips curled up slightly.


    Mr. Jiang, good night.


    then, she hung up the video call.


    She knew very well that if she didn¡¯t hang up, Jiang che wouldn¡¯t.


    After hanging up the video call, Shi Yan hugged her legs and buried her face in her knees. Her cheeks were still a little hot, but she seemed to not feel it and onlyughed silently.


    Afterughing quietly for a while, she pulled open the curtain and got off the bed. She returned to her usual indifferent appearance, without the slightest shyness of a girl in love.


    Ren Kexin and Chang ru looked up at her in surprise.


    they probably wouldn¡¯t have shi yan¡¯s calm and unperturbed nature.


    Song Meilian also came out of the bathroom.


    she didn¡¯t hear shi yan¡¯s phone call, but when she saw shi yaning down from the bed with her phone and earphones in her hands, as well as the expressions on ren kexin and chang ru¡¯s faces, she could roughly guess what had happened.


    there was no gossip, no more words, only saying, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m done,¡±


    chang ru raised her hand. ¡± i¡¯m going to eat some snacks and watch tv. i¡¯ll wash upter. whoever wants to wash up can go ahead. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not in a hurry, i¡¯m eating.¡±


    ren kexin pointed at the opened pastries on the table and smiled, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, this pastry tastes really good. Where did you buy it? i¡¯ll buy some more when i¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Jade eatery, a restaurant.¡± shi yan said honestly.


    there was nothing to hide.


    At the mention of Jade eatery, song Meilian nced at Shi Yan.


    ren kexin and chang ru did not have any special reactions. they were only surprised that the pastries were bought from a restaurant. they thought that they were bought from a shop that specialized in pastries.


    ¡°Jade Restaurant? That¡¯s a good name. Since their pastries are so delicious, I¡¯m sure their food won¡¯t be bad either. If there¡¯s a chance, let¡¯s go and try it?¡± When it came to food, Chang ru¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a little difficult.¡± song meilian walked over while drying her hair.


    ren kexin and chang ru were both confused.


    song meilian nced at shi yan and said,¡±jade restaurant is one of the best restaurants in haicheng. it¡¯s very popr. there are already reservations for a few months.¡± If we start making reservations now, we¡¯ll have to wait for at least half a year, and we might not even be able to make a reservation.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Ren Kexin and Chang ru¡¯s eyes widened in shock. They looked at the pastries in front of them as if they were looking at gold.


    Chang ru, who only had a piece of pastry left,¡±hehe.¡±


    What was the difference between her and Zhu Bajie eating ginseng fruits?


    if she had known earlier, she would have eaten slower!


    ¡°Is this restaurant that amazing? i¡¯ll search it!¡± Ren Kexin was a woman of action, so she took out her phone and started searching.


    Chang ru went over to take a look.


    The more they read the introduction of Jade food square, the wider their eyes became.


    it turned out that song meilian wasn¡¯t referring to ordinary people when she said they had to wait for a few months! many rich people had to line up months in advance to make a reservation at the jade food stall!


    if this was the case for rich people, it was even more so for ordinary people like them. they might not even be able to get in the queue for a year or two, let alone half a year.


    The question was, how did Shi Yan manage to buy the desserts in such a restaurant where it was difficult to even make a reservation?


    ren kexin asked.


    ¡°shi yan, it¡¯s so difficult to get a seat at a restaurant like this. how did you get the pastries from his restaurant? and you bought so many boxes at once.¡±


    ¡± i saw from the introduction that the pastries of the jade food house are never sold to outsiders. they are all gifts for super VIP customers, and it¡¯s already very rare for those super VIP customers to get one or two boxes, but you got so many at once. ¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    she knew that it was difficult to make a reservation at the jade eatery, and she had also thought that the pastries there would be more difficult to buy. but she didn¡¯t expect that the pastries there were not for sale at all, and they were even so rare.


    when jiang che took the cake, she opened it and took a look. she even took out a piece from the box she had left for herself to try.


    the appearance of the pastry was not as exquisite as the one jiang che had given her before. the taste was also slightly inferior to the one jiang che had given her before.


    This was also why she felt that using this pastry as a meeting gift for her roommates was neither perfunctory nor too expensive.


    shi yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, only a slight hint of surprise shed across her face, but song meilian still caught it.


    ¡°shi yan, didn¡¯t you know that the pastries of the jade restaurant are not for sale?¡± song meilian asked her.


    if she knew, shi yan probably wouldn¡¯t have told ren kexin where she bought the pastries from.


    she could tell that shi yan was really giving everyone a greeting gift and not using these pastries to show off. moreover, when shi yan mentioned jade food square, her expression and tone were no different from when she mentioned an ordinary restaurant.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t seem to think that the things produced by the Jade Food House were that great. At most, she thought that they were of good value and didn¡¯t treat them perfunctorily as a meeting gift for her roommate.


    Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡± I haven¡¯t been to Haicheng for many years. I¡¯ve only eaten at Jade eatery once in my early years. My understanding of Jade eatery is limited to the good dishes, difficult to reserve, and popr.


    She looked at the pastry in front of Ren Kexin and smiled, ¡± ¡°My friend prepared these pastries for me.¡±


    ¡°then this friend of yours must be very awesome!¡± Ren Kexin praised from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°shi yan, do you know what this box of pastries looks like to me now?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled lightly.


    ¡°it looks like gold!¡±


    I was wondering why this pastry tasted so good. It turns out that it had such a great origin. If I had known earlier, I would have chewed and swallowed slowly just now!


    Chang ru was more exaggerated than her. She held the box with only one pastry left.¡±kexin, i¡¯m the most miserable one, right? i feel like i¡¯m pigsy eating ginseng fruit. It¡¯s such a pity that when I first ate this pastry, I thought that the food from a big city like Sea city would generally taste much better than the food from our countryside. It turns out that this is an extremely rare thing!¡±


    ¡°why do i have to eat so quickly? i¡¯m so regretful!¡±


    ren kexin looked at thest piece of pastry and said sympathetically, ¡± ¡°inparison, you¡¯re indeed much more miserable.¡±


    Song Meilian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Although pastries were rare, their reactions were too exaggerated.


    shi yan alsoughed at their antics.

 Chapter 99

    ?


    Chapter 99: chapter 99-two missed calls


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°Since you like it, I have another box here if you don¡¯t mind, but I ate a piece.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, why would we dislike it? It¡¯s just that we all have a box of Shi Yan. Since your friend has prepared it for you, I think he wants you to try it too. We won¡¯t fight with you over it. ¡± Chang ru smiled and said.


    I¡¯ve only eaten three pieces, ¡± Ren Kexin chimed in. there¡¯s still more. I won¡¯t snatch yours.


    Shi Yan smiled and did not insist.


    ¡°alright, let me know whenever you guys want to eat again. i¡¯ll ask my friends to help me get some more.¡±


    In fact, even without Jiang che, the owner of the Jade eatery, it would not be difficult for her to get a few boxes of pastries from the Jade eatery. That was why she had said it so easily.


    Ren Kexin and Chang ru said,¡±no need, no need.¡± &Nbsp;


    even the quiet song meilian said,¡±No need,¡±


    ¡°Such a rare thing, if you go to your friend to get it, how many favors will you have to owe? We¡¯ll be very satisfied if we¡¯re lucky enough to eat it once.¡± ren kexin said.


    chang ruughed in embarrassment. ¡± i like to eat more. the more delicious something is, the more i like to eat it. that¡¯s why i said that i¡¯m very satisfied after eating it once. even i don¡¯t believe it, so i won¡¯t pretend to be satisfied. ¡±


    ¡°Although I¡¯m not satisfied yet, Shi Yan, don¡¯t go to your friend and ask for it. It¡¯s not easy to return a favor.¡±


    ¡± if, and i¡¯m saying if, do you have a way to make a reservation at the jade restaurant? ¡±


    chang ru was a little embarrassed to be so direct, but this did not stop her eyes from shining when she mentioned food.


    your friend doesn¡¯t need to spend money, and neither do you. I¡¯ve already made a reservation, and I¡¯ll save money to treat you guys to a meal!


    Ren Kexin had just searched for an introduction to the Jade eatery, and Chang ru had seen it. A casual meal would cost up to tens of thousands of Yuan. To her, one meal would mean that she had to be thrifty.


    Chang ru¡¯s family was from the countryside. She would not dare to eat and drink so much at home, but she had her own food broadcast and had a bit of ie every month. She could still afford to asionally eat expensive meals.


    It was the first time Shi Yan had met someone who was so keen on eating. She smiled and said, I can make a reservation, but the Jade Restaurant is a little far from the school. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go there during the military training. I¡¯ll have to wait until after the training ends.


    the military training would onlyst for half a month, and she could get a position in half a month?


    even song meilian was surprised, let alone ren kexin and chang ru.


    However, they didn¡¯t ask much. Since her friend had the ability to get so many boxes of pastries that were not for sale, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to help get a seat.


    as for the favor ...


    It seemed that Shi Yan was in trouble, because even song Meilian couldn¡¯t refuse the temptation of making a reservation at the Jade Restaurant.


    shi yan owed them a favor. since they couldn¡¯t return it with their help, they would return it to her.


    in the future, if shi yan didn¡¯t want to go downstairs to eat, they would help her! They went to the ssroom to help Shi Yan reserve a good seat! If Shi Yan didn¡¯t want to go to ss, they would help her answer!


    ¡°Yes, yes! then i¡¯ll go after the military training ends! i said i¡¯ll treat, no one is allowed to snatch it from me!¡± as long as chang ru had something to eat, she would be extremely excited.


    ¡± okay, okay, okay. i won¡¯t fight with you. i¡¯d be an idiot if i didn¡¯t take advantage of you. who would fight with you to pay? ¡± ren kexin said, a little speechless.


    even song meilian, who had promised to treat them to a meal, did not argue with chang ru. she just smiled and went to blow-dry her hair.


    Shi Yan smiled and put her phone on the table. She took a set of pajamas and went to wash up.


    while she was washing up, her phone on the table rang twice.


    as ren kexin was standing close to him, she saw the iing call notification when she looked up.


    The first caller ID was ¡®mom¡¯.


    the second caller id was su chen.


    ¡°Shi Yan has two phone calls. One of them is from her mother. Should I call her?¡± Ren Kexin asked.


    Song Meilian, who was sitting at the desk and browsing the interface of theptop, turned around and looked at the mobile phone Shi Yan had ced on the table. Then, she looked at the closed bathroom door. no, she should be done soon. I¡¯ll tell her to call back when she¡¯s done.


    Ren Kexin nodded and inadvertently saw the things in song Meilian¡¯s hands. She asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Meilian, are you holding a tablet? Why does it look like a tablet but not quite like it?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not a tablet, it¡¯s a drawing tablet.¡±


    ¡°A drawing tablet?¡± Chang ru was so surprised that she pulled out her other earpiece. is it a drawing tablet for drawing? ¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± song meilian nodded.


    ¡°Meilian, you like to draw?¡± Ren Kexin asked in surprise.


    chang ru also asked,¡±do you drawics?¡± I used to have a ssmate who wanted to learn manga, so he saved up and bought a tablet.¡±


    the drawing board can be used not only to drawics, but also to Write Life or draw in my spare time. But I do drawics.


    Song Meilian probably talked more when she mentioned something she was interested in. Her emotions were also a lot richer when she spoke, and she didn¡¯t seem so cold anymore.


    When Ren Kexin and Chang ru heard what she said, they were interested.


    ¡°Meilian, you drawics? do you mind if we take a look at your work?¡± ren kexin was very excited.


    Song Meilian didn¡¯t answer, but handed theptop to her with a different interface.


    ren kexin and chang ru then realized that she had been browsing the author¡¯s tform. she must have been scrolling through thements.


    ren kexin took theptop from her and looked at it with chang ru.


    ¡°meilian, your drawing is too good! I don¡¯t readics often, but I can tell that your drawing style is very exquisite!¡± ren kexin eximed.


    ¡°¡± golden age ¡°? i know thisic. my friend is a fan of it and often mentions it to me. thisic is very popr, and i heard it won an award and even signed a film adaptation. i didn¡¯t expect the author to be my college roommate!¡± chang ru was extremely shocked.


    After hearing what she said, Ren Kexin opened the front page of theic.


    It was almost the most popr one on this manga website.


    he looked at song meilian and then at theic interface.


    Ren Kexin said,¡±Meilian, you¡¯re too awesome!¡± i thought you were just interested in drawing for fun, but you¡¯re already a god!¡±


    ¡°chang ru livestreamed to earn money, meilian, yourics are so amazing, and looking at shi yan, there are many books on her table that i¡¯ve never seen before. it can be seen that shi yan likes to read and is a knowledgeable person. Compared to you guys, I¡¯m just a piece of trash!¡±


    st night in the dormitory, chang ru had livestreamed once, so song meilian and ren kexin both knew that she was a food streamer.


    ¡°I just like to eat, what kind of skill is this? mei lian and shi yan are the real deal.¡± not only ren kexin, but chang ru had also never seen many of the books on shi yan¡¯s desk.


    shi yan obviously did not bring so many books for show. many of the books had already been flipped through by her.


    moreover, shi yan¡¯s temperament was obviously a result of a pile of books.


    ¡°How can that not be considered a skill?¡±


    ¡°You know how to eat, and you can even make others¡± appetites increase greatly. This is your ability! i¡¯m the only one who doesn¡¯t have any special skills. i¡¯m probably the kind of person whoes to the human world to make up the numbers!¡±

 Chapter 100

    ?


    Chapter 100: a call from shi yan¡¯s mother


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shi Yan came out of the bathroom while drying her hair and happened to hear their conversation about her.


    Hearing themotion, Ren Kexin waved at Shi Yan. Shi Yan,e and take a look. Meilian¡¯sics are absolutely beautiful!


    song meilian didn¡¯t think much of showing it to ren kexin and chang ru, but now that ren kexin called shi yan over, song meilian suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    she couldn¡¯t exin why she had this feeling. she just felt that her little ability was not worthy of being distinguished in front of shi yan.


    however, she clearly didn¡¯t know shi yan well.


    this feeling was inexplicable.


    she wanted to stop shi yan from reading it, but she had already shown it to her other two roommates. it would be inappropriate if she didn¡¯t show it to shi yan.


    In the end, song Meilian took back her words.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t walk over while drying her hair. She draped the towel she used to dry her hair over her shoulders before walking over. She stood behind Ren Kexin and looked at her.


    golden age.


    ¡°i know thisic.¡± shi yan said.


    she actually knew!


    the three of them were surprised because she didn¡¯t look like someone who would readics.


    Seeing their confusion, Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡± I heard that thisic is going to be adapted into a film. I know someone in the industry who might be acting as a character in theic, so I noticed it by ident.


    Of course, Shi Yan had never read theic before, but she had noticed the name of theic.


    ¡°Ah? meilian, is your manga going to be adapted into a film? You¡¯re too amazing! What kind of godly characters are my college roommates?! Now I feel even more like a waste.¡± Ren Kexin felt like crying.


    she used to think that she would be very sessful if she could get into shanghai university. there were only a few people in their town who could get into such a top university in the country.


    now, it seemed that she had been too naive in the past. If he didn¡¯te out to take a look, he would never know that there were so many outstanding people in the outside world!


    seeing her acting, chang ru smiled and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to be too sad. To be able to get into Shanghai University, even if you¡¯re trash, you¡¯re still top trash.


    ren kexin,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°meilian, since you¡¯re so good at painting, why didn¡¯t you study a rted major instead of history?¡±


    it¡¯s very difficult for me to improve my drawing skills. Moreover, I like drawingics and I¡¯m determined to be a mangaka. I don¡¯t want to be a famous master painter who will leave a thousand records in history. My drawing skills are enough. What I need to improve is my own knowledge.


    I¡¯ve drawn almost all of the ancient mantras. If I want to draw them better and more in-depth, I need to study a lot of things. History is very suitable for me.


    For a person of few words to say so much in one breath, it was obvious that she really liked to drawics.


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡± ren kexin said.


    ¡°meilian, no wonder yourics are so popr. just based on the fact that you specifically studied history at haicheng university in order to draw better works, if you don¡¯t be popr, who would?¡±


    ¡°draw well and i¡¯ll hug your thigh in the future!¡±


    Ren Kexin touched her face narcissistically. ¡± you don¡¯t say. my face is not bad. maybe one day, i¡¯ll be chosen by some director. i might even be able to ride on your coattail and act in the character in your painting! ¡±


    ¡°you want to act?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m preparing for the film adaptation of thisic, and i¡¯ve been choosing actors recently. if you want to act, i can rmend you. As the original author, as long as you don¡¯t y a particrly important role, I still have the right to rmend an actor.¡±


    after hearing song meilian¡¯s words, ren kexin¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°Meilian, I¡¯m just joking. I know my own worth. I don¡¯t have that big of an ambition. I just want to finish my college studies and get a teaching qualification certificate. Then, I¡¯ll go back to my hometown and be a teacher with a stable job.¡±


    ¡°If you really want to act, Yingluo¡±


    Ren Kexin quickly interrupted her,¡±I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to!¡± I don¡¯t want to at all. I don¡¯t have such a big ambition.¡±


    to tell you the truth, I¡¯m an only child. My family has three houses in our town. If I go back and be a teacher, I¡¯ll have a secure job. My parents live in one house, and I live in another. I can even collect rent from one house. I can be a salted fish for the rest of my life. Why do I have to work so hard? ¡±


    song meilianughed at his words.


    with such an opportunity in front of them, not many people could reject it as decisively as ren kexin.


    the atmosphere became lively all of a sudden.


    chang ru raised her hand and said, ¡± if she doesn¡¯t want it, i want it. i¡¯m from the countryside. i¡¯m determined to buy a house in haicheng, but from what i can see, it¡¯s difficult. ¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯m well aware that my looks are only suitable for the iron dumbass type. meilian, if you have any iron dumbass character that only likes to eat, please rmend me. i can do it!¡±


    song meilian could tell that she was joking, but she still said, ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t have a corresponding role in this book, but this one is almost finished. i¡¯m preparing for the next one. when the timees, i¡¯ll custom-make a role for you. ¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± chang ru¡¯s eyes lit up. it was not about whether she could participate in the movie, but because song meilian actually wanted to tailor-make a role for her!


    ¡°it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Remember to tell me when you start a new game. I¡¯ll go and support you! even if i can¡¯t be the big boss of the leaderboard, i still want to be your little fan!¡±


    As theyughed, Ren Kexin suddenly remembered that Shi Yan had a missed call and reminded her, ¡± ¡°by the way, shi yan, you have two missed calls. one of them was from your mother.¡±


    The faint smile on Shi Yan¡¯s face froze.


    his eyes fell on the phone on the table.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said. she took her phone and went to the balcony.


    The three of them looked at her back as she walked toward the balcony.


    After a while, Ren Kexin asked softly, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? Why do I feel that the atmosphere is a little off? Did Shi Yan¡¯s expression change a little when I reminded her that her mother was calling? did i say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°you must be mistaken.¡± Song Meilian said.


    Chang ru also said, ¡± maybe you¡¯re mistaken. Besides, you were just reminding Shi Yan that there was a phone call. You didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Don¡¯t think too much.


    in fact, they both knew that ren kexin was not mistaken.


    Although Shi Yan¡¯s expression had only changed slightly, and it had only changed for a moment, they had all seen it. Because the moment Ren Kexin reminded Shi Yan of the phone call, they all happened to look at Shi Yan.


    Ren Kexin took a few nces at the balcony and changed the topic, ¡± ¡°meilian, you said you¡¯re going to start a new book, so what type are you going to draw next?¡±


    ¡°draw a book on historical tactics.¡±


    Ren Kexin eximed in surprise,¡±wow!¡± i¡¯ll definitely support you!¡±


    Chang ru also expressed her support.


    ¡°Meilian, I¡¯ve heard that many mangakas have their own Studios and even hire assistants. You¡¯re so amazing, have you considered building a studio and hiring some assistants to help you?¡± Ren Kexin asked.


    Song Meilian shook her head decisively.


    ¡°Although I started drawingics to make money, I don¡¯t need money that much now. I just want to draw good works. I have very high standards for my own work, and I¡¯m afraid that the assistants I hire won¡¯t meet my requirements, so I might as well do everything myself. I don¡¯t ask for quantity, I just want to guarantee the quality.¡±


    Ren Kexin gave her a thumbs up and said,¡±then you¡¯re really a good author!¡± It¡¯s still the same sentence, if you don¡¯t be popr, then who will!¡±


    Song Meilian smiled. you guys take a look. I have some inspiration. I¡¯ll draw for a while.


    The two of them quietly read herics on theirptops and did not disturb her.


    on the balcony.


    Shi Yan took out her mobile phone and pressed the call notification.


    two missed calls.


    her thumb paused on the word ¡± mother ¡± for a moment, then moved to su chen¡¯s name and called him back.

 Chapter 101

    ?


    Chapter 101: Yanyan, pleasee back


    Trantor: 549690339


    the phone rang twice before it was connected.


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    ¡± brother su chen, i¡¯m sorry. i was washing up and didn¡¯t hear the phone call. ¡± Shi Yan stood on the balcony. From here, she could see the school¡¯s Stadium and gymnasium.


    perhaps it was because school hadn¡¯t started yet, or perhaps it was veryte, but the doors of the stadium and the gymnasium were locked. there was no one around, and only the street lights could be seen.


    There were a few scattered figures on the road.


    ¡± it¡¯s fine. i¡¯m not calling you for anything urgent. i just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve settled down at school. ¡±


    ¡°yes, i¡¯ve settled down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Are you in the dormitory now?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, are you in a bad mood?¡± the other party asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    He wasn¡¯t in a bad mood, but he felt a littleplicated.


    thest time she had received a call from her mother wasst year¡¯s new year¡¯s eve.


    it seems like you¡¯re really in a bad mood. Are you not having a good time with your roommates? ¡±


    without waiting for shi yan to answer, he said,¡±i don¡¯t think so. with your personality, i don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be affected by someone you just met.¡±


    In fact, su chen knew very well that Shi Yan was not only unaffected by the people she had just met, but there were also very few people and things in the world that could affect her emotions.


    ¡°did your family contact you?¡± su chen asked.


    ¡°brother su chen, has anyone ever told you that you¡¯re a little scary?¡± shi yan asked after a moment of silence.


    This was over the phone, not in person, and she had always hidden her emotions very well. He could actually find out and even guess the reason. Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what to say.


    no one said that. Everyone says I¡¯m a living God.


    a miracle doctor who could save lives was no different from a living god.


    ¡°Who contacted you from your family?¡± Su chen asked after hesitating for a moment.


    ¡°My mom.¡±


    ¡°What did Yingluo say?¡±


    In fact, su chen only knew a little about Shi Yan¡¯s entanglement with her family. He was notpletely clear about it.


    ¡°I was washing up just now, so I didn¡¯t pick up the call.¡±


    from the looks of it, he didn¡¯t call back.


    ¡°you¡¯re not nning to call back?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s pajamas were light, so it was a little cold when thete summer wind blew. the clouds in the sky covered the moon, and the moon and stars could not be seen. it was gray.


    ¡°i¡¯m still hesitating,¡± she said.


    After a moment of silence, su chen said,¡±what¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡± If he wanted to call back, he would. If he didn¡¯t want to, he would put his phone down and rest. You¡¯re starting school tomorrow, so you should be starting your military training by tomorrow afternoon at thetest.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, it¡¯s not in your character to be indecisive.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not like me. it¡¯s because my mom called. if it was someone else, i would have called back immediately. when i ran away from home that year, i felt sorry for my mother.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s tone did not fluctuate much even when she was talking about a heavy topic. if it were not for su chen, he would not have heard anything.


    ¡°Yanyan, do you miss your mother?¡±


    ¡°i haven¡¯t seen you for nine years. of course i miss you,¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t ask me if i want to go home. who doesn¡¯t want to go home?¡± shi yan interrupted him with a smile. i can¡¯t go back now.¡±


    at this moment, even su chen could not guess what she was thinking.


    ¡± yanyan, you haven¡¯t been paying attention to the news in the capital all these years, so you don¡¯t know that many things have actually changed. if you go back now, you won¡¯t be as passive as you were nine years ago. ¡±


    Brother Su chen, many people have said that I am very stubborn. I think they are right.


    Su chen knew her answer without saying much.


    she was not going back.


    At least she wouldn¡¯t be the one to lower her head first.


    a person who had been indifferent since young and had an indifferent attitude towards everything, never particrly caring about anything, and was obedient and sensible, suddenly was forced to leave home when she was ten years old.


    even if he was not clear about this dispute, su chen could guess that things were not simple.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just saying. I¡¯m not familiar with your family and I only know you. I¡¯ll definitely side with you. I¡¯ll support whatever decision you make.¡±


    thank you, Brother Su chen.


    shi yan hung up the phone and looked at it for a while.


    she had been waiting for a call since she came to haicheng because she knew that she could hide her whereabouts from the others but not the shi family.


    her phone finally rang a month after she arrived in haicheng.


    however, it was still just his mother.


    su chen also said that she had not paid attention to the news in the capital for many years, so she did not know that many things had actually changed. if things had really changed, she would not have received a call from her mother alone.


    Even for her mother, she had only called twice a year.


    usually, he would only call her once on the night of chinese new year¡¯s eve. this year was an exception, probably because she hade to haicheng.


    Shi Yan gathered her thoughts and dialed the phone back, cing the phone by her ear.


    it was picked up as soon as it rang.


    ¡°mom,¡± she said. she called out softly.


    smoke, smoke, ¡± an elegant female voice sounded, and she seemed to be sobbing.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s me,¡± shi yan replied with her eyes slightly lowered.


    ¡°i was washing up just now, so i didn¡¯t pick up your call.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. i thought you were asleep and wanted to call you tomorrow. i, i¡¯m very happy that you can call me back. ¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t speak and remained silent.


    the other party suppressed his sobs and said, ¡± ¡°i heard that you got into haicheng university. yanyan, why don¡¯t you get into capital university? If you don¡¯t want to go home, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not even going back to the capital?¡±


    my college entrance examination score can¡¯t get me into capital University. Even Haicheng University is just above the admission score for my major. shi yan said calmly.


    ¡°Yanyan, I gave birth to you. How can I not know how capable you are? You just don¡¯t want to go back to the capital, so you deliberately only got this little score, right?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t deny or admit it. She only said, ¡± mom, you know very well that it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to go back to the capital city. it¡¯s that the capital city doesn¡¯t allow me to go back. ¡±


    ¡°yanyan,e back. mommy will protect you. it won¡¯t be like hanhan in the past.¡±


    ¡°mom,¡± she said.


    shi yan interrupted her. ¡± i¡¯m doing well in haicheng. you went to haicheng university back then. it¡¯s not a bad thing for me to go to the same university you went to, right? ¡±


    ¡°Then ... Then why didn¡¯t you return to the SU family?¡±


    ¡± i can understand why you didn¡¯t contact the su family when you weren¡¯t in haicheng in the past. but yanyan, you¡¯re in haicheng now. why didn¡¯t you return to the su family? ¡±


    ¡°the shi family is the one who has let you down, not the su family.¡±


    ¡°Mom, you should know the reason,¡± Shi Yan sighed softly.


    the other party was silent.


    After a while, she sobbed again and said, ¡± ¡°i know that you¡¯re afraid that the shi family and the su family will make things difficult for the su family because of you. that¡¯s why you even cut off contact with the su family.¡±


    ¡°but yanyan, the su family today is no longer the su family of the past, and the shi family today is no longer the shi family of the past. your big brother is going to be in power soon, and soon, no one will be able to make things difficult for qianqian.¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± she said. Shi Yan interrupted her softly.

 Chapter 102

    ?


    Chapter 102: chapter 102: she was still concerned


    Trantor: 549690339


    Shi Yan said, ¡± the Shi family isn¡¯t a small family. Not everyone in power has the absolute right to speak. My father was in power back then. But do you think his words carry any weight? ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not the same. it¡¯s different when your elder brother is in power than your father. your father is concerned about the elders, but your elder brother won¡¯t. In the family, your big brother¡¯s temperament is the most simr to yours. He has an indifferent personality, and when you left home that year, he also lost his heart for the elders. He won¡¯t be so concerned.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, no one can force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do now that you¡¯re back. in fact, after you left home that year, your second brother also left home in a fit of anger. everyone regretted it, yingluo.¡±


    ¡± mom, you say these things every time you call me. if you really regret it, you wouldn¡¯t just call me once a year. they don¡¯t even allow you to contact me. ¡±


    ¡°yanyan, you¡¯re the younger generation. they just can¡¯t bring themselves toe and waste their time.¡±


    ¡°mom, i don¡¯t really want to talk about this now,¡± shi yan interrupted her again. I¡¯m here to report to school today, and school will start tomorrow. I¡¯ll be staying in Haicheng for at least four years. If there¡¯s anything else, we can talk about it after four years.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯ll make a trip to the su family after the military training ends, ¡± she said without waiting for the other party to speak. ¡± don¡¯t worry, i don¡¯t intend to cut off all ties with the su family. ¡±


    ¡°Smoke and mist.¡±


    ¡°the lights in the dormitory are going out soon. mom, you should rest early.¡±


    shi yan hung up the phone after saying that.


    She was looking forward to a call from home, but she didn¡¯t really want to answer it.


    ever since she was young, she didn¡¯t really want anything, and she rarely cared about anything. this was the only thing that she had cared about for many years.


    the youngdy of the shi family was the only girl in the shi family¡¯s generation. it was not an exaggeration to say that she was pampered and doted on as she grew up. however, when she was ten years old, those elders who had treated her well since she was young came to tell her that everything she had enjoyed had a price.


    she had no requirements for anything, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a temper.


    She didn¡¯t like her life to be controlled by others.


    Since there was a price to enjoy all of this, she would not enjoy it.


    In fact, what bothered her the most was that her parents had also participated in persuading her back then. Even if their starting point was for her own good, and even if they regretted it the moment she turned and left, she still cared.


    Shi Yan stood on the balcony and enjoyed the wind for a long time before she turned around and returned to the dormitory.


    Seeing that she had returned with a normal expression, the three roommates then stopped thinking about their own matters.


    song meilian continued to draw, ren kexin took her pajamas and went to wash up, and chang ru put on her headphones and continued to eat her snacks and read herics.


    after shi yan returned from the balcony, she took out a hairdryer to dry her hair and went straight to bed.


    She just closed the curtain andy on the bed, not sleeping. She took out her phone and opened WeChat. She hesitated for a moment and was about to send a message to Jiang che, but she hesitated again and didn¡¯t send it.


    just as he was about to exit the chat, he received a message from the other side.


    [ miss shi, are you still awake? ] mr. jiang asked.


    shi yan was surprised. had he been looking at his phone and clicking on the chat interface with her? otherwise, how did he find out that she had only opened the chat interface for a short while?


    shi yan replied, [ i justy down and am about to sleep. ]


    she looked at the time and saw that it was almost 11 o ¡®clock.


    [ mr. jiang, you¡¯re not sleeping either? ]


    [ i just finished washing up, i¡¯m going to sleep. ]


    Mr. Jiang: [ miss Shi, is there something on your mind? ]


    shi yan typed ¡± i just talked to my mother on the phone ¡± and deleted it. then she continued to type ¡± i just talked to my family on the phone ¡± and deleted it.


    thest message he sent was: [ nothing much. i was just about to put my phone down and go to bed. i was nning to send mr. jiang a ¡± good night ¡± message. ]


    if she didn¡¯t say that, with jiang che¡¯s intelligence, he wouldn¡¯t have believed her innocent words.


    [ Mr. Jiang, good night. ]


    about half a minuteter, jiang che replied with a voice message, ¡± [ good night, ms. shi. ]


    in addition to the familiar gentleness in his voice, there was also a hint ofziness and hoarseness, as if he was speaking after lying down.


    The voice was very alluring.


    it was shi yan¡¯s first time talking to someone via voice chat. she had no idea that the voice would be so loud. she clicked on it directly and quickly covered her phone when she heard the loud noise. however, it was toote for her to cover her phone with such a short sentence.


    shi yan knew that chang ru, who had her headphones on, might not have heard it, but song meilian, who was sitting down and drawing, most likely heard it.


    her ears suddenly felt a little hot.


    she quickly put her phone away and covered herself with the nket to sleep.


    her mood, which had been affected by the phone call on the balcony earlier, was mostly dispersed by this mess.


    song meilian, who was sitting at the desk and drawing, did hear the voice message. she raised her eyebrows and continued to draw.


    when she came out of the bathroom earlier, she saw shi yaning down from the bed with her phone and earphones. then, she saw the expressions on ren kexin and chang ru¡¯s faces. she guessed that shi yan might be on the phone with her boyfriend. even if it was not her boyfriend, it should be someone of the opposite sex who had some feelings for her.


    he didn¡¯t expect it to actually exist.


    Miss Shi?


    since he called shi yan that, it seemed that he was not her boyfriend.


    however, judging from the other party¡¯s tone and shi yan¡¯s willingness to chat with him despite her indifferent temperament, she was probably not far from her boyfriend.


    *


    the next day.


    Shi Yan got up early as usual. She had just gotten up and was about to wash up when song Meilian got up.


    The two of them greeted each other and went to wash up.


    ren kexin and chang ru only got out of bed after they were done tidying up.


    st night, when shi yan had gone to the balcony to answer the phone, someone had knocked on the door to inform her that there were only 60 students in their major, and there was only one ss. they would not be gathering in the ssroom this morning, but would be gathering directly in the school of liberal arts ¡®auditorium for the opening ceremony.


    There were too many new students in a school like Haicheng University, so the opening ceremony was not held by the whole school. It was arranged separately by each college.


    after ren kexin and chang ru finished packing, the four of them went to the cafeteria to have breakfast before heading to the faculty of arts ¡®hall.


    at the opening ceremony, the school leaders would speak, and the new student representatives would speak.


    And this year¡¯s freshman representative of their Faculty of Arts was actually song Meilian!


    When they heard the emcee say,¡±let¡¯s wee the freshman representative, song Meilian, to the stage to give a speech,¡± Ren Kexin and Chang ru were both surprised. Shi Yan, on the other hand, was not so surprised. She only looked at song Meilian, who had stood up beside her, in surprise.


    It was obvious that they didn¡¯t know about this beforehand.


    however, this was not the time to ask. ren kexin and chang ru followed suit and pped, nning to ask after song meilian finished her speech.


    he could hear the students around him discussing softly.


    ¡°Did the freshman representativee with Shi Yan? She and Shi Yan are roommates?¡±


    looks like it. This dormitory is amazing. There¡¯s a ssical beauty who spammed the campus forum on her first day and the number one in the school.


    ¡°song meilian¡¯s looks aren¡¯t bad either. among us freshmen, her looks should be in the top three, and she has a cold temperament and good academic results. she¡¯s a cold and aloof goddess!¡±


    ¡°the people who are in the same dormitory as them are in for a treat.¡±


    Ren Kexin nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 103

    ?


    Chapter 103: chapter 103 looking for trouble


    Trantor: 549690339


    however, she only knew that shi yan would be a celebrity among the freshmen, but she didn¡¯t expect song meilian to do this quietly.


    in the future, they would be under even more pressure on the road.


    Fortunately, she was thick-skinned and Chang ru only cared about food and did not care about other people¡¯s opinions. Otherwise, the four of them would have to part ways.


    song meilian didn¡¯t have a script, so she was free to do whatever she wanted.


    he didn¡¯t give a long speech, just a short and concise encouraging speech, and ended the speech in less than three minutes.


    he got off the stage and returned to his seat.


    with shi yan in between song meilian and ren kexin, she stuck her head out and whispered, ¡± ¡°meilian, you¡¯re actually the number one freshman in our academy! why didn¡¯t you say anything? you should¡¯ve told us earlier that you¡¯re going to represent the freshmen to give a speech on stage, so we could¡¯ve cheered you on!¡±


    ¡°i only received the notice before i entered the hall,¡± song meilian said with a smile.


    ¡± there¡¯s a guy in our school who has the same score as me. he was originally the freshman representative, but he had to take a leave of absence at thest minute, so the counselor came to find me. ¡±


    ¡°so that¡¯s why you were called away when we entered the hall. then your mental fortitude is really good. if it was me who was called up to give a speech at thest minute, i wonder how nervous i would be.¡±


    ren kexin admired song meilian¡¯s mental fortitude from the bottom of her heart.


    Chang ru also nodded in agreement.


    If it were her, she would definitely be extremely nervous.


    ¡°i just don¡¯t look nervous,¡± song meilian said with a smile.


    ......


    while they were chatting, the person who was looking in their direction with a fierce expression was su mi.


    Afterst night¡¯s incident, many people knew that su mi and Shi Yan were not on good terms.


    su mi¡¯s roommates looked down and did not speak.


    they all felt that there was something wrong with su mi. she was in a hurry to find trouble. didn¡¯t she see that shi yan didn¡¯t take her seriously at all?


    When they entered the hall just now, they were walking beside Shi Yan and the others. Shi Yan¡¯s gaze only swept past them indifferently, and her eyes did not stop on su MI¡¯s face for even a moment.


    It was as if in Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, su mi and the other strangers were equal.


    What¡¯s the point of su mi ring at him like this?


    he couldn¡¯tpete in appearance, temperament, or courage, but he always went to look for trouble in front of her. wasn¡¯t he sick?


    if su mi, who was more powerful, had not been forced back, they would not have thought this way.


    However, some people kept their distance from su mi, while others took the initiative to please her.


    A girl who was sitting next to su mi followed su MI¡¯s line of sight and her eyes fell on Shi Yan.


    ¡°Su mi, that girl is Shi Yan, the one who didn¡¯t give you any face yesterday, right?¡±


    su mi looked at her with a slightly unfriendly gaze.


    I don¡¯t mean anything else, ¡± the girl said hurriedly. I just heard about what happened at Block 13 yesterday. I think she¡¯s a little tactless.


    ¡°you tried to be friendly with her, but she didn¡¯t give you any face at all. it¡¯s only because you have a good temper. if it were me, i would have taught her a lesson long ago. She¡¯s a foreigner, but she dares to challenge a local like you. I don¡¯t know where she got her courage from!¡±


    ¡°hmph! She¡¯s just an orphan from the countryside, and she¡¯s only relying on Jiang Rui to back her up!¡±


    Su MI¡¯s words not only shocked the girl who was talking to her, but also many people around her.


    An orphan girl from the countryside?


    Shi Yan?


    ¡°Su mi, you¡¯re saying that Shi Yan is from the countryside? and an orphan?¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m lying to you?¡± su mi¡¯s tone was a little unpleasant.


    ¡°No, no, of course not! i just feel that shi yan doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from the countryside.¡±


    she wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t think so. anyone who had seen shi yan wouldn¡¯t think that she was a child from the countryside.


    There was no other reason. His temperament was too amazing.


    a family without a solid background would not be able to raise her with such a graceful and upright temperament.


    not to mention the fact that she was dressed in the republic of china style that had spread on the campus forum yesterday, even her simple casual clothes today, her long hair tied into a simple high ponytail, and no makeup on, could not hide her ancient charm.


    It was as bright as the rising sun, and as hot as the waves of a Lotus canal.


    as soon as she sat there, she didn¡¯t need to say or do anything, and she became a beautiful sight.


    ¡°she¡¯s used to putting on an act, so she naturally doesn¡¯t look like a country bumpkin! he was only relying on jiang rui¡¯s support! if it weren¡¯t for the jiang family and jiang rui, she wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to show her face in haicheng!¡±


    the jiang family? Jiang Rui?


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t reach that level and might not know about the Jiang family, let alone Jiang Rui¡¯s identity. However, this didn¡¯t stop them from guessing.


    for example, they knew that su mi was the daughter of a rich local family in haicheng. therefore, su mi¡¯s so-called appearance in haicheng was definitely not an ordinary appearance, but an appearance in the upper-ss circle.


    the girl rolled her eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°su mi, are jiang rui and the jiang family that you mentioned very powerful?¡±


    Su mi paused, and her expression changed slightly.


    the jiang family was more than powerful in haicheng!


    It was precisely because of the Jiang family¡¯s status in Haicheng that she did not dare to offend Jiang Rui and was restricted in every way!


    however, how could she say such words? Once she said it out loud, others would know that her status was much lower than Jiang Rui¡¯s. Why would they chase after her everywhere?


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re curious?¡±


    seeing that she did not look well, the girl quickly said, ¡± didn¡¯t you always say that Shi Yan has Jiang Rui¡¯s support? of course I¡¯m curious. But if you don¡¯t want to tell me, just pretend I didn¡¯t ask. I was just asking casually, so don¡¯t get angry with me over such a small matter!


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about other things. continue talking about shi yan. is she really from the countryside?¡±


    ......


    Some of the people who heard their conversation sighed and watched the show. Some pouted and were a little unhappy.


    So what if he¡¯s from the countryside?


    they were admitted to haicheng university, and there were many vigers.


    there was actually such a regional prejudice. which country did she think she was a princess from? look at her high and mighty appearance!


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t pay attention to themotion here, so she didn¡¯t know.


    he sat in his original position and waited for the opening ceremony to end.


    there was still some time before the ceremony ended, so someone informed them to gather in the ssroom to select the ssmittee members before arranging the follow-up matters.


    The election for the ss Committee was a self-rmendation and everyone would vote. No one from Shi Yan¡¯s dormitory participated.


    Su mi, on the other hand, had chosen a Publicity Committee member.


    ren kexin whispered,¡±that su mi ran for the publicitymittee, and there¡¯s no ssmittee member in our dormitory. will she make things difficult for me in the future?¡± I heard that the ss Committee members in the University have quite a lot of power.¡±


    everyone knew that su mi and shi yan did not get along, but ren kexin did not say that su mi would target shi yan. she listed shi yan as one of her own. in her opinion, their dormitory was one.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know the ss monitor.¡± Chang ru said.


    the ss monitor was a tall and strong boy.


    The three of them looked at Chang ru at the same time. Chang ru smiled in embarrassment. ¡± i like to eat, don¡¯t i? these days, i¡¯ve explored all the good food around the school. i met him a few times when i went to eat, and i found that he likes to eat as much as i do, so we chatted for a while. ¡±

 Chapter 104

    ?


    Chapter 104: She¡¯s an orphan from the countryside


    Trantor: 549690339


    after a chat, we found out that we were freshmen in the same major, so we added each other on WeChat.


    ¡°hey, we had a good chat. he and i are now good friends, so don¡¯t worry, even if we don¡¯t have a ssmittee member in our dormitory, we still have someone to protect us!¡±


    ren kexin gave her a thumbs up. ¡± not bad, chang ru. we¡¯ll be relying on you from now on! ¡±


    ¡°Good, good!¡±


    ¡± by the way, chang ru, i heard that the ss monitor¡¯s family is in the f & b business and has a few chain restaurants. is that true? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. We were just talking about food and nothing else.¡±


    alright, since you have amon topic, you should maintain a good rtionship with him. The University is selecting ss Committee members. If nothing changes, he will be our ss monitor for the next four years. You must maintain a good rtionship with him!


    ¡± aiyo, chang ru, you¡¯re sacrificing your happiness for all of us. i¡¯ll love you well in the future. you¡¯ve already sacrificed your body. ¡±


    Chang ru,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    wasn¡¯t it just because they were like-minded and liked to eat, so they chatted more about food to build a better rtionship?


    Why did he sacrifice his body?


    she pushed ren kexin, ¡± ¡°go to hell, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s sacrificing your body!¡±


    Ren Kexin couldn¡¯t stopughing.


    Shi Yan and song Meilian couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    While thepetition for the ss Committee was intense on the other side, there was joy andughter on the other side.


    after the ssmittee members were selected, they organized the military training uniform.


    After collecting their military training uniforms, they began their military training in the afternoon.


    after lunch, they went back to the dormitory for a lunch break. everyone wanted to wash their military training uniforms, but they were afraid that they couldn¡¯t do it, so song meilian suggested to pool money to buy a washing machine. everyone didn¡¯t agree, so they left this matter to song meilian. they would give her the money they spent on the washing machine.


    the dormitory had even chosen ren kexin as the room leader.


    another afternoon passed, and there was a new hot topic on the campus forum.


    it was still rted to shi yan.


    Someone had revealed that Shi Yan was an orphan from the countryside.


    when this news was revealed, some people thought it was nonsense and analyzed that shi yan¡¯s temperament did not seem to be from the countryside. Some people thought it was true, so they couldn¡¯t help but be jealous; Some people said that whether it was true or not had nothing to do with them, and they would just eat the melon rationally.


    with a few roommates and jiang rui around, even if shi yan did not pay attention to the campus forum, she found out about it as soon as the matter became public.


    after the military training, ren kexin came out of the dormitory and said while browsing the campus forum, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, these people are really idle. Why are they spreading rumors? do you want to say something in the forum?¡±


    not only did he say that she was from the countryside, but he also said that she was an orphan.


    They had seen Shi Yan¡¯s mother call herst night. How could Shi Yan be an orphan?


    They even said that Shi Yan came from the countryside. Did these people not have eyes? Given Shi Yan¡¯s temperament, they should go and look for a country girl who had the same temperament as Shi Yan!


    he really started a rumor with his mouth!


    ¡°No need,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it,¡± Shi Yan smiled at Ren Kexin.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t care about this news, it will naturally stop after two days. If I were to mind, perhaps I would have agreed to the other party¡¯s wishes.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need.¡±


    Ren Kexin was silent for a moment and said,¡±Shi Yan, your calm andposed nature is really admirable. Unlike me, I¡¯m so indignant when I see a little news. I can¡¯t wait to rush over and fight with the other party.¡± no, i have to learn from you!¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± everyone has their own temperament. it¡¯s not necessarily good to learn from me. you¡¯re good like this. ¡±


    ¡°hey, don¡¯t praise me. i¡¯ll get carried away.¡±


    after saying that, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. he was indeed a little too proud.


    song meilian and chang ru were speechless.


    Afterughing for a while, song Meilian asked Shi Yan,¡±You really don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need for that,¡± shi yan nced at her and said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to investigate who spread the news?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t beat those few people, I can guess it.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°then you¡¯re going to let them be?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s temperament was undoubtedly indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything, but song Meilian felt that she was not a person who would let others keep looking for trouble with her.


    ¡°it won¡¯t be long,¡± shi yan smiled.


    song meilian looked at her deeply, then said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you already have a n.¡±


    Ren Kexin and Chang ru looked at each other.


    What did that mean? shi yan was already dealing with these troublemakers?


    He was really curious about what Shi Yan was going to do, but it was not a good time to ask.


    since it wasn¡¯t easy to ask, then he wouldn¡¯t ask and just wait for the results!


    They gathered for military training. As they were in different Academies and Jiang Rui¡¯s ss was still in a meeting during lunch, Shi Yan did not see Jiang Rui for the whole day.


    jiang rui wanted to have lunch together at the cafeteria after the military training.


    Shi Yan agreed.


    However, the n could not keep up with the changes.


    after the military training ended in the afternoon, shi yan and her roommates were on their way to the cafeteria when they met someone.


    the man was standing under a tree not far away from the road. he was not wearing a formal suit and leather shoes. he was dressed more casually, but his appearance was outstanding and his presence was strong. people passing by all looked at him.


    shi yan stopped in her tracks.


    Song Meilian and the other two also stopped and followed her line of sight.


    song meilian was slightly surprised, but ren kexin and chang ru were stunned.


    This boy was too handsome! is it senior?


    just as they were about to exim in surprise, someone behind them said, ¡± ¡± su mi, look at that guy over there. he¡¯s so handsome! ¡±


    However, when su mi saw that person, she was first stunned, then her face was filled with surprise.


    ¡°su mi, do you know that handsome guy?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s my brother!¡±


    shi yan, who was in front of her, turned around to look at her.


    su mi raised her chin and asked,¡±miss shi, what are you looking at?¡± Are you envious of me for having such an outstanding brother? Or could it be that miss Shi has seen a good man and wants to seduce him again?¡±


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t seem to be affected by her words at all. He didn¡¯t show any signs of being angered.


    ¡°your brother, are you sure?¡± qian ya smiled.


    su mi¡¯s face stiffened, but she bit the bullet and said,¡±How can I not be sure? My brother appeared here to look for me! shi yan, i¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t have any ideas about my brother!¡±


    ¡°But I remember that su mu is an only child.¡±


    ¡°Since when did he have a sister?¡± Shi Yan looked at su mi with a smile.


    su mi¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    How did Shi Yan know her cousin?


    And why did Shi Yan¡¯s tone sound so familiar when she mentioned her cousin?


    ¡± you ... you¡¯re so good at seducing people. not only did you seduce young master jiang and second brother han, but you also have your eyes on my brother! ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s not my brother, but he¡¯s my cousin! you want to hook up with my cousin? no way!¡±


    just as he was speaking, he saw su mu, who was standing not far away, walk over with a frown.


    su mi was happy and was about to say,¡±ge ge ge ge ge.¡±


    however, he was interrupted by su mu.


    su mu didn¡¯t have su mi in his eyes at all. he only looked at shi yan and shouted, ¡± ¡°yanyan,¡±

 Chapter 105

    ?


    Chapter 105: chapter 105: face pping?


    Trantor: 549690339


    su mu had been waiting there for a long time. this was the only path shi yan¡¯s ss had to take to the canteen after the military training team was dismissed.


    when he saw shi yaning over, he was surprised and walked towards her.


    he had just taken two steps when he suddenly remembered that shi yan hade to haicheng without contacting him or returning to the su family¡¯s house. his face darkened and he stopped.


    he nned to wait for shi yan toe over.


    however, he waited and waited until shi yan finally noticed him. he was hoping that shi yan would take the initiative to apologize to him. at this moment, shi yan¡¯s gaze was taken away by a girl who had appeared out of nowhere!


    he couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying from a distance, but he could tell from the girl¡¯s expression that she was making things difficult for shi yan!


    how could this be?


    In a ce like Haicheng, she was bullying his sister right under his nose. He would never tolerate it!


    Shi Yan looked at him.


    ¡°bullied?¡± su mu frowned.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t evene home when you were in Haicheng. Aren¡¯t you quite capable? How did you get bullied?¡±


    Without giving Shi Yan a chance to speak, su mu turned to look at su mi.


    The SU family¡¯s eldest young master¡¯s face turned cold and dark, which was actually a little scary.


    ¡± what¡¯s wrong? ¡± he looked at su mi coldly. ¡± does this student have a grudge against my sister? ¡±


    at that moment, su mi¡¯s expression changed.


    This was a p in the face!


    After the shock, Ren Kexin almostughed out loud, but she felt that the current atmosphere was not suitable for her tough, so she covered her mouth and tried her best to hold it in.


    The girls who were with su mi didn¡¯t look any better.


    She even began to suspect that su MI¡¯s identity as a rich youngdy was made up by su mi to deceive her.


    you say that this is your brother, but he doesn¡¯t even know you. more importantly, you¡¯re even saying that he¡¯s your brother in front of his real sister.


    ¡°y-your sister? Shi Yan?¡±


    su mu nodded with a dark face. ¡± yes, my sister is shi yan. what¡¯s wrong? ¡±


    what¡¯s wrong with this girl? Was it that shocking that Yanyan was his sister? ahn had good eyes. she could tell that yanyan looked like him the first time she saw her.


    ¡°h-how is that possible? her surname is shi, and your surname is su. how could she be your sister?¡±


    Su mu was displeased,¡±why is it impossible?¡± can¡¯t she be my cousin if she¡¯s not my biological sister? Even if Yanyan is my cousin, she¡¯s my only sister.¡±


    how did you know my surname is su? ¡±


    the others,¡±yingluo.¡±


    They were all embarrassed, but they didn¡¯t know if su miyue was embarrassed.


    ¡°your brother xuxu, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±


    brother?


    su mu didn¡¯t really like the way she called him, and his brows furrowed a little. however, due to his upbringing, he still asked, ¡± ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±


    ¡°su mi, i¡¯m su mi!¡±


    Su mi couldn¡¯t care about anything else at this time. She just wanted to save some face.


    ¡°su mi?¡±


    su mu thought for a while before he realized who it was.


    ¡°You are su kun¡¯s daughter?¡±


    su mi¡¯s face turned pale.


    su mu called her father¡¯s name so naturally, which showed that he didn¡¯t care about her father at all.


    ¡°y-yes,¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t call me brother. Even your father would call me young master su or little President su when he sees me,¡±


    His tone was not harsh, but it scared su mi so much that her face turned pale.


    ¡°i¡¯m, i¡¯m sorry, young master su. i lost my sense of propriety.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just be careful next time.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a problem with my sister?¡± he asked.


    su mi didn¡¯t dare to say that. her family had relied on the su family in haicheng to get to where they were today. su mu could get her family out of haicheng¡¯s upper-ss circle with one word.


    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that there was a small misunderstanding between me and miss Shi. It¡¯s been resolved.¡±


    su mu¡¯s cousin!


    Other than su MU¡¯s mother, the second youngdy of the SU family, there was another youngdy in the SU family. It was said that she had married into one of the top aristocratic families in the capital.


    She wasn¡¯t sure which family she had married into, but this wasn¡¯t a level that her family coulde into contact with!


    If Shi Yan was su MU¡¯s cousin, then her status would be very high.


    how could this be?


    wasn¡¯t shi yan an orphan from the countryside? How did she suddenly be the niece of the SU family and the daughter of one of the top families in the capital?


    ¡°it¡¯s not a small misunderstanding.¡± song meilian suddenly said.


    She said to su mu, ¡± this su mi just scolded Shi Yan for seducing people. It seems that this is not the first time she has scolded Shi Yan. She even warned Shi Yan not to seduce you.


    shi yan was a little surprised that song meilian would suddenly speak up for her.


    Su MU¡¯s face darkened when he heard her say that.


    ¡°Is this how su kun teaches his daughter? Is this how you¡¯re taught?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m sorry, young master su. I was possessed and spoke nonsense!¡±


    ¡± even i, su mu¡¯s younger sister, can only be bullied by her. your family has relied on my power to get to where we are today, but you¡¯re bullying my younger sister instead. why? are you bullying the su family because we have few members? ¡±


    ¡°i, i¡¯m yingluo.¡±


    ¡°i will find su kun and have a good talk about this!¡±


    after he finished speaking, he looked at shi yan and asked,¡±aren¡¯t you leaving yet?¡± It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re being bullied, but you¡¯re also being bullied by someone who¡¯s relying on your family¡¯s power. Why are you getting worse and worse?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°You used to be very steady. You wouldn¡¯t reveal your emotions like this, and you wouldn¡¯t jump up and scold people in public.¡±


    su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    he red at her angrily and said,¡±you still know that i¡¯ve changed?¡± How could a person remain the same in nine years? do you think that everyone is as hard-hearted as you, breaking off contact just like that? the reason i¡¯m like this now is all because of you!¡±


    However, Shi Yan still looked at him with a faint smile.¡±But it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve be like this.¡±


    It was more vivid.


    The corner of su MU¡¯s mouth twitched,¡¯don¡¯t talk to me like an elder talking to a junior! i¡¯m your older brother, six years older than you!¡±


    ¡°i know, you don¡¯t have to emphasize it.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s face had always had a faint, elegant smile on it, which made su mu feel touched and angry.


    ¡°don¡¯t act like you¡¯re fine. you¡¯ve been gone for nine years without even a letter. i haven¡¯t even settled this score with you yet!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡± Shi Yan suddenly said.


    su mu suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    He looked at her with aplicated expression, but it was only for a few seconds. Then, he said fiercely, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try that on me. Do you think you can forget about this matter just by saying sorry? Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±


    His tone was a little vicious.


    he was asking seriously.


    shi yan smiled. ¡± anything is fine. we might have to gather at night. i¡¯ll have toe back after dinner. just find a simple restaurant near the school. ¡±


    su mu nodded and looked at the three of them.


    ¡°These are your ssmates, right? Let¡¯s go eat together?¡±


    Thest sentence was directed at the three of them.


    ¡°Maybe next time.¡± Song Meilian said.


    Ren Kexin and Chang ru also rejected him.


    ¡°Just go and eat. We¡¯ll call you if anything happens,¡± song Meilian said to Shi Yan.


    shi yan said thank you, and su mu¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on song meilian¡¯s face.


    after a while, he asked,¡±this student, why do i feel like you look a little familiar?¡± Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably got the wrong person,¡± song Meilian said with a smile.


    then, he looked at shi yan. ¡± we¡¯ll be leaving first. if we stay anyter, we¡¯re afraid that there won¡¯t be any food in the cafeteria. ¡±


    after they left, shi yan also left with su mu. no one cared about su mi, who was sitting on the ground in a daze not far behind them.

 Chapter 106

    ?


    Chapter 106: dragging han shuangshuang into the water


    Trantor: 549690339


    even the girl who was always by su mi¡¯s side trying to please her had made an excuse to run away.


    Su mi sat there, feeling as if everyone passing by was looking at her with ridicule. Suddenly, she saw a familiar person not far away.


    su mi¡¯s eyes brightened, but she saw the other party turn around and walk away decisively after giving her a nce.


    at that moment, su mi¡¯s eyes were first filled with shock, which then turned into hatred.


    ¡°Shuangshuang, what were you looking at just now?¡± the girl asked han shuangshuang who was beside her.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t see anything. didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it closer to eat here?¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s not go to the first canteen today, let¡¯s go to the third canteen.¡±


    the person who had turned and left upon seeing su mi was none other than su mi¡¯s good sister, han shuangshuang.


    when han shuangshuang arrived, she only saw su mi, who was sitting there in a daze, and shi yan, who had walked away.


    Naturally, she had also seen su mu beside Shi Yan. However, she had only seen su MU¡¯s back and not his face, so she had not recognized him.


    He thought that he was another suitor of Shi Yan.


    She had wanted to take that path to the canteen, but when she saw su mi sitting on the ground in embarrassment, she guessed that su mi must have suffered again when she went to look for Shi Yan.


    At a time like this, she would not go over and embarrass herself with su mi.


    su mi, that idiot, had never aplished anything!


    As for su mi, her hatred and panic had probably masked her embarrassment. She suddenly did not care as much about the scornful and mocking gazes of the passersby.


    He stood up and took out his phone to call han shuangshuang.


    The call went through quickly.


    ¡°mier, are you calling me at this time because the military training is over?¡±


    Su mi clenched her phone, her face dark and scary.¡±yes, i just finished.¡±


    ¡°Sister shuangshuang, where are you? Do you want to eat together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at the library. I just ate and came over. I won¡¯t be eating with you today. You can go ahead and eat. You must be hungry after training for so long.¡± Her voice was very gentle.


    ¡°i¡¯m preparing to go.¡±


    ¡°sister shuangshuang, i just ran into some trouble,¡± she said.


    ¡°what kind of trouble?¡±


    ¡± i might have offended someone i shouldn¡¯t have, and it might have affected my family. sister shuangshuang, can you help me? ¡±


    ¡°offended someone? who did he offend? how did he offend her? How did he get his family involved? Don¡¯t be in a hurry, speak slowly.¡± she was very gentle, like a caring elder sister.


    su mi¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°Yingluo, Shi Yan. I¡¯ve offended Shi Yan.¡±


    ¡°Shi Yan?¡±


    ¡°yes, it was shi yan!¡±


    ¡°sister shuangshuang, you know that shi yan has jiang rui behind her, and jiang rui has the jiang family behind her. the jiang family has said that they will stand up for shi yan and will go directly to my dad. sister shuangshuang, i don¡¯t know what to do. your han family and the jiang family have a good rtionship, can you help me?¡±


    ¡°That person just now was the Jiang family¡¯s Zhenzhen.¡±


    Realizing that she had said something wrong, han shuangshuang quickly stopped.


    However, su mi still heard it.


    So, han shuangshuang had indeed seen her in such a sorry state, but she chose to ignore it?


    From the meaning of her words, she probably didn¡¯t see clearly who the person who helped Shi Yan was!


    ¡°sister shuangshuang, what did you just say?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s nothing. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll think of something. seriously, mi ¡®er, you clearly know that shi yan has jiang rui and the jiang family behind her, so why did you still provoke her? You have to change your impulsive personality. Don¡¯t regret it when you cause a big disaster for the family one day.¡±


    when did she cause a big disaster at home?


    she had already caused a huge disaster for the family!


    smoke! What a good Shi Yan!


    What orphan girl from the countryside? she was someone she could not afford to offend!


    I¡¯ll find a way to help you, but mi ¡®er, you should know that I don¡¯t have much say in the Han family. My rtionship with my two brothers isn¡¯t that deep. Although the Han family and the Jiang family are close, my rtionship with the Jiang family is only average. I¡¯m afraid I might not be able to help you.


    how about this? you can go to young master su. You¡¯re from the SU family¡¯s side branch. He probably won¡¯t just watch you do nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to youter. It¡¯s not convenient to talk in the library. I¡¯ll call you back.¡±


    Just as she was about to hang up, she heard su mi say, ¡± ¡± sister shuangshuang, the person who helped shi yan is most likely the young master of the jiang family. from what i heard from shi yan, it seems that young master jiang is interested in her. i¡¯m afraid the rumors that grandma jiang is trying to matchmake them are not groundless. ¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± The gentleness was gone, and her tone was raised.


    the hatred in su mi¡¯s eyes deepened.


    As expected, han shuangshuang would only care when it concerned her own interests!


    anyway, she was finished. since han shuangshuang was heartless first, then she couldn¡¯t me her for dragging her down!


    ¡°sister shuangshuang, don¡¯t be angry. maybe shi yan said these words on purpose to mislead me. how could young master jiang like an orphan from the countryside like her? We can¡¯t be fooled by her. ¡±


    ¡± sister shuangshuang, i won¡¯t disturb you anymore. remember to help me put in a good word for me. ¡±


    She hung up the phone after she finished speaking.


    she had to be so ambiguous about it, so she would let han shuangshuang guess the rest!


    ¡°mom, i¡¯m in trouble,¡± she made another call.


    don¡¯t ask so many questions. Find someone to help me delete all the posts about me on the school forum. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t stay in school anymore!


    ¡± also, clean up the news about young master su¡¯s appearance at haicheng university! ¡±


    everything had been dealt with cleanly. han shuangshuang had no idea that the person who had helped shi yan was su mu, nor did she know about the rtionship between shi yan and the su family. in this way, han shuangshuang would end up like her one day!


    If she wasn¡¯t having a good time, then no one would have a good time either!


    it was han shuangshuang who was heartless to her first!


    ¡°Right! it was su mu! He came to Haicheng University today, and I even offended him!¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t ask so many questions yet! mom, you have to help me. if you don¡¯t help me, i¡¯m finished! don¡¯t tell my dad about this, or he¡¯ll beat me to death!¡±


    The other party wanted to say something else, but su mi hung up the phone.


    *


    Shi Yan had no idea that su mi had dragged han shuangshuang into the water.


    She and su mu went to a restaurant near the school.


    she found a seat by the window and sat down.


    Su mu ordered the dishes. While waiting for the dishes, he poured a ss of warm water for Shi Yan.


    ¡°cousin, do you know my roommate?¡± shi yan thanked him and took it.


    It wasn¡¯t su mu who would say that a girl looked familiar and ask if he had seen her before, even if he really thought that the girl looked familiar.


    However, since he asked, it meant that she was not an ordinary familiar face.


    Moreover, song Meilian¡¯s reaction to his question was a little strange.


    ¡°you look like someone i knew in the past. what¡¯s your roommate¡¯s name?¡± su mu asked.


    ¡°song meilian,¡±


    ¡°song meilian? that¡¯s not the person i know.¡±


    I¡¯ve only met that person a few times before she was ten years old. My memory of her has long been blurred, so it¡¯s normal for me to remember wrongly.


    the next second, he suddenly red at shi yan and said, you¡¯re different from her. Although I only saw you a few times before you were ten years old, I would still recognize you even if you turned into ashes!


    ¡°Cousin, I didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°the person that cousin just mentioned should be your childhood ymate right?¡±

 Chapter 107

    ?


    Chapter 107: it¡¯s that kind of rtionship


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡°but you¡¯ve met her a few times, and your memory of her is still fuzzy. i don¡¯t think she¡¯s a very good ymate of yours.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not when i was young. ording to my age, when she was ten, i was already sixteen!¡±


    shi yan was helpless.


    su mu¡¯s change was greater than she had imagined. he would not have spoken so childishly before.


    right now, he looked as if he couldn¡¯t talk to her properly out of spite.


    ¡°that¡¯s not the main point.¡± shi yan said.


    Su mu took a look at her and saw that she was indeed interested in this, so he became more normal. he adjusted his expression and sat up straight, looking like a calm person with an imposing manner.


    ¡°she¡¯s a childhood ymate. her name is ye ning. the ye family has been in power for a long time. the su family, the jing family, the han family, and the ye family have good rtionships. But ye ning is young and I don¡¯t get to hang out with her. She is closer to the children of family Jing.¡±


    it was more than just not ying together.


    Shi Yan knew clearly that su mu, who had been aware of his responsibilities since he was young, was actually a mature teenager. When others were ying, he was studying and had almost no time to y.


    ¡°decline?¡±


    su mu nodded. ¡± about nine years ago, madam ye and her lover embezzled arge sum of money from the ye family. that sum of money was supposed to be invested in a big project. at that time, the ye family was not in a good situation. that project was rted to the survival of the ye family. ¡±


    ¡°Originally, the situation wasn¡¯t irredeemable. Based on the rtionship between the ye family and our families, we definitely wouldn¡¯t sit by and do nothing. However, uncle ye and Madam ye have always had a very good rtionship.¡±


    At this point, su mu sighed, ¡± ¡°Madam ye¡¯s betrayal was a huge blow to uncle ye. He had a stroke in a fit of anger.¡±


    ¡°Uncle ye only has one daughter, ye ning. at that time, ye ning was only ten years old, and she was pampered since she was young. she couldn¡¯t bear such a big responsibility at all.¡±


    ¡± as long as it¡¯s a family business, there will always be internal disputes. taking advantage of uncle ye¡¯s absence, the ye group¡¯s internal structure was divided, and not long after, each of them formed a family. ¡±


    ¡°I heard that a very loyal old man by uncle ye¡¯s side left with uncle ye and ye ning. No one knows where they went.¡±


    shi yan remained silent for a long time.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who would easily sigh at the misfortune of others, but at this time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.


    she seemed to have changed a little ever since she came to haicheng.


    She had someone she liked, friends, and now a few roommates she got along well with.


    slowly, her emotions began to be affected by these people.


    she didn¡¯t care about what she was wearing, so she started to dress herself up, just so that the man would look at her with surprise. She, who never paid much attention to other people¡¯s Affairs, began to care about other people¡¯s Affairs. She was afraid that Jiang Rui would get hurt, so she protected Jiang Rui and evenforted her.


    Now, even things that might be rted to her roommates seemed to be starting to affect her emotions.


    Su mu saw that her expression seemed to be a little different from usual and said, ¡± ¡°why do you have such an expression?¡±


    ¡°I saw that you were interested in these old things so I told you, not to let you be sad. Besides, Yanyan, it¡¯s really not like you to be sad over someone else¡¯s matter.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not sad. i¡¯m just a little emotional,¡± shi yan said with a faint smile.


    there were few people in this world who didn¡¯t suffer.


    let¡¯s not talk about those far away, just su mu, who was sitting opposite her.


    At the age of six, her father died in a car ident, and she and her mother relied on each other.


    ¡± cousin, i¡¯ll go to the su family¡¯s house to see my aunt after the military training is over. ¡±


    su mu was very surprised to hear her say that.


    Shi Yan looked at him and smiled. I had nned to go to the SU family¡¯s house after the military training. You came to find me first.


    After staring at her for a moment, su mu said,¡±i still don¡¯t dare to tell my mom about you being in haicheng. My mom has liked you since you were young. She¡¯ll be very happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°At least you still have some conscience!¡±


    ¡°Since you still have a bit of conscience, I won¡¯t pursue the matter of you cutting off contact with us all these years and not even sending a letter to your family.¡±


    How could su mu not understand Shi Yan¡¯s concerns?


    but he was still angry.


    so what if it was the shi family?


    even if he might be pressured by the shi family after falling out with them, he was not afraid! He and his mother had the same idea back then. Since the Shi family could not tolerate Yanyan, they would bring her to the SU family.


    Who would have thought that by the time he and his mother received the news and rushed over, Yanyan had already disappeared.


    It was not that they had not looked for her, but with the obstruction of the Shi family, they could not find her at all!


    Later on, the Shi family really did put pressure on the SU family.


    however, they did not give up on looking for yanyan.


    it was their aunt who came to see them and told them not to look for her. she said that yanyan left on her own and even if they found her, yanyan would note back. that was why they gave up looking for her.


    she was a ten-year-old girl who had grown up in a small circle. no matter how mature and sensible she was, how could she not want to go home?


    she didn¡¯t want toe back because she couldn¡¯t.


    however, the difference in power between the su family and the shi family was too great. the su family could not interfere much in the internal affairs of the shi family. otherwise, it would be difficult for eldest aunt. that was why they did not quarrel with the shi family.


    However, ever since Yanyan left, they had very little contact with the Shi family. They even had very little contact with their aunt.


    both he and his mother thought that as long as yanyan was back, they would bring her to the su family even if they had to face the shi family directly.


    however, yanyan never returned.


    afraid that the su family would get involved, she was so heartless as to cut off all contact with them for nine years! She didn¡¯t even n to contact them when she came to Haicheng!


    Shi Yan smiled and didn¡¯t answer him.


    just then, the waiter brought the dishes up. shi yan wiped the chopsticks clean and handed them to su mu.¡±Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Shi Yan took off her military training cap as soon as she sat down. At this time, her hair was tied up in a high ponytail and was slightly messy. She was also wearing arge camouge suit, but even so, her unique elegant charm was not hidden at all.


    looking at shi yan like this, su mu¡¯s heart unconsciously calmed down, no matter how much trouble he had.


    she was too indifferent when she was indifferent, making people feel that the mor around them was no longer there, and their troubled hearts were unconsciously calmed down.


    ¡°yes, let¡¯s eat,¡± he said with a smile as he took the chopsticks from her.


    Su MU¡¯s sitting posture and faint smile were indeed somewhat simr to Shi Yan¡¯s. It was no wonder that Jing Han would think of su mu when he saw Shi Yan.


    during the meal, there were several times when su mu wanted to ask shi yan how she had been all these years, but he stopped himself every time the words reached his mouth.


    so what if he asked?


    it would only add to each other¡¯s worries.


    now that she was back, well and well, and they would be able to see each other in the future, that was enough.


    Since she had returned, he would never let her disappear again.


    However, she probably would not disappear again. She was especially different from the man who had sent her to school yesterday.


    As he thought about it, su mu stopped picking up food and looked at Shi Yan.¡±yanyan, have you been living in the jiang family¡¯s house since you came to haicheng?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    ¡°Did the Jiang family send you to school yesterday?¡±


    shi yan stopped eating and asked with a faint smile,¡±cousin, you want to ask who sent me to school, right?¡±


    Having his thoughts exposed, su MU¡¯s expression was a little unnatural.


    ¡°Your car was following us yesterday,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    Su MU¡¯s expression became even more unnatural.


    ¡°you ... you found out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious, it¡¯s hard not to notice.¡±


    it was just that she didn¡¯t know it was his car at first and thought he was following jiang cheng.


    ¡°since cousin followed me here yesterday, you must have seen the person who sent me to school.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we are the kind of rtionship that cousin is thinking of.¡±


    She spoke so bluntly that su mu, who was prepared to question her, was instantly rendered speechless.

 Chapter 108

    ?


    Chapter 108: Su MU¡¯s heart felt stifled


    Trantor: 549690339


    After a long while, su mu said, ¡± you, why are you in such a hurry? you¡¯re only 19 years old. Isn¡¯t it too early for you to be in such a hurry? ¡± you still have a long life ahead of you. maybe you¡¯ll meet someone better in the future.¡±


    su mu knew shi yan¡¯s personality well. since she said that, it meant that she had set her mind on him.


    she wasn¡¯t like the other 19-year-old girls who were certain that the future might change. if she was certain, then she must have thought about the future.


    in other words, she really had feelings for that man.


    In this way, if there were any changes in the future, she would definitely be injured. she didn¡¯t know what that man¡¯s background was or what his character was like. what if he was a yingluo who cheated on a young girl¡¯s feelings?


    but just as he finished speaking, shi yan said,¡±I won¡¯t be able to meet a better one.¡±


    She smiled at su mu and said in an indifferent tone with a touch of seriousness, ¡± ¡°even if there¡¯s someone better than him, it has nothing to do with me.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Su mu didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.


    she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sour in her heart.


    after a long while, he said,¡±you¡¯re really biased towards him!.¡±


    shi yan smiled and said nothing.


    it was obvious that she agreed with his words.


    ¡°you¡¯ve always been stubborn, and no one can change your mind. since that¡¯s the case, you should at least tell me what his name is and where he¡¯s from, right?¡±


    If she could really change her decision so easily, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like that back then.


    back then, she was only ten years old and was still a pampered little girl who grew up. she left home just like that, throwing away glory, wealth, and everything else. who had such courage?


    meeting shi yan¡¯s smiling eyes, su mu red at her. ¡°i¡¯m your brother. since that person has the ability to make you dizzy, can¡¯t i even help you take a look?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not dazed,¡± shi yan pursed her lips and smiled after a moment of silence.


    ¡°Is that the main point?¡± su mu red at him again.


    Shi Yan nced at him and said with a smile,¡±his name is Jiang che. Young master Jiang and Rui ¡®er call him fifth uncle.¡± &Nbsp;


    ¡°the fifth master of the jiang family who is recuperating at home due to his poor health?¡± Su MU¡¯s eyes widened.


    su mu and jiang sheng had some friendship, but in terms of friendship with jiang sheng, su mu was not as close as han di. the friendship between the su family and the jiang family was not as close as the han family and the jiang family. therefore, su mu did not know more about the fifth master of the jiang family in haicheng than han di.


    She had only heard that he had studied medicine outside of the capital since he was young and had stayed in the capital after he had finished his studies. Three years ago, he had resigned from his post due to a serious car ident and had returned home to recuperate until today.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him.¡±


    it really was!


    ¡°so you¡¯ve only known each other for a short time?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t deny it. She smiled and said,¡±i only met him after i moved into the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng.¡±


    ¡°however, the length of time you know each other doesn¡¯t determine anything.¡±


    ¡°jiang che is someone i picked at first sight,¡± she said with a smile.


    It was the first time su mu had seen Shi Yan smile like that. He was familiar with her. When she smiled, she was elegant and indifferent. There were no waves in her eyes, calm and quiet.


    When she smiled, her eyes were curved, and there seemed to be thousands of stars in them, which were dazzling.


    She was really interested in the fifth Lord of the Jiang family!


    What else could he say?


    even though he felt sour in his heart, he knew that he could not say anything now.


    but he¡¯s not in good health. It¡¯s said that he¡¯s been living in seclusion ever since he returned to Haicheng. Even the Jiang family rarely sees him.


    ¡°Your body isn¡¯t in good condition, so you can just slowly recuperate.¡±


    shi yan looked at him. ¡± my cousin saw him yesterday. do you think he¡¯s in such bad health that he can¡¯t take care of me? ¡±


    su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    It was effortless for him to carry a suitcase upstairs in each hand.


    he had a reasonable suspicion that the fifth lord jiang¡¯s three years of recuperation at home due to poor health was a pretense.


    not to mention that his body is not as bad as the rumors say. Even if it is, he is still someone I like.


    ¡± cousin, ¡± she emphasized with a smile, ¡± i chose him at first sight. i was the one who liked him first. ¡±


    Looking at her like this, su MU¡¯s heart felt extremely stifled.


    ¡°you¡¯re a girl, why aren¡¯t you reserved at all? Are these words something you can say? Where¡¯s your gentleness and dignity, your restraint and etiquette?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer him. she put down her chopsticks and picked up the cup of tea on the table.


    With such a simple action of holding the cup with one hand and taking a sip of tea with the other, her gentleness and manners were fully disyed. she was using her actions to tell him that she was still the same person and had not changed at all!


    It was precisely because she had not changed in the slightest that it showed that she treated the fifth Lord Jiang differently!


    Su mu felt even more stifled.


    she took a sip of tea and put down the teacup. she picked up her chopsticks again. ¡± cousin, i¡¯ve taken a fancy to a person and want to take action to get him. this does not conflict with my original temperament. ¡±


    su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to talk.


    but after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°But you¡¯ve only known each other for a short time? Do you understand him? Do you know what kind of person he is?¡±


    ¡°I have some friendship with Jiang Cheng but I know very little about his fifth uncle. The people of the Jiang family would not take the initiative to mention this fifth master Jiang outside, as if it was a taboo. i did see him yesterday. with that kind of bearing, he¡¯s definitely not just a person who has made some achievements in the medical field!¡±


    ¡°naturally, it¡¯s not simple.¡±


    ¡°how can a person who can catch my eye be simple?¡± shi yan smiled.


    without waiting for su mu to speak again, shi yan continued, ¡± but it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of person he is, or whether he has only made some achievements in the medical field.


    ¡°i¡¯m looking at the face.¡±


    su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    he was so angry that he didn¡¯t want to speak again, but he couldn¡¯t help but say it again.


    ¡°yanyan, how can you be so shallow?¡±


    Shi Yan curved her lips and smiled.


    She was just light-skinned.


    if it wasn¡¯t the skin that caught his eye at first nce, could it be the soul? she didn¡¯t have the ability to see through a person¡¯s soul.


    It was Jiang Che¡¯s fault for stunning her at first sight.


    It could only be said that Jiang che was too mature. His pure and outstanding appearance and gentle temperament were all based on her aesthetic point.


    however, the first time they met, she was stunned. her heart, which had been calm all year round, was beating irregrly at that moment. after a brief contact, it was probably not just that.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had fallen in love with him at first sight, but after that, she had always been biased towards him. She realized that no matter what attribute he had, it just so happened to be something she liked.


    su mu¡¯s gaze fell on shi yan¡¯s face.¡±......¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m talking to you properly, and you¡¯re actually distracted!¡±


    as expected, she waspletely smitten by that man. yanyan would never be like this in the past.


    even though she had been caught distracted, shi yan was not embarrassed. she did not even look unnatural.


    She smiled calmly and met his usatory gaze, saying, ¡± ¡± the biggest taboo in life is to be serious. sometimes, it¡¯s not bad to be a little superficial. ¡±


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    What else could su mu say when she had already said that?


    He was dejected in an instant.


    Forget it.


    who asked this sister of his to be sensible since young and never put anything in her heart?


    He was not as heartless as the Shi family. Those people would only make her unhappy, but he would not.


    Since this was what she wanted, he would make her wishe true.


    it¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing. But I¡¯ll say this first. If you¡¯re bullied in the future, you can¡¯t just keep quiet about it. You have toe andin to me!


    as for the obstruction of the shi family, he didn¡¯t mention that if yanyan chose to be with the fifth master of the jiang family, her future would be difficult.


    So what if the road was not easy to walk on?


    He would always give her what she wanted.


    he didn¡¯t want to affect her mood by mentioning this.


    Su mu thought that Shi Yan would at least answer him obediently after he said that.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be bullied, cousin, don¡¯t worry,¡± she said.


    Su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    sure enough, she was still the same as he was familiar with. he was afraid that it would be impossible to see her act as soft and coquettish as other people¡¯s younger sisters in this lifetime!

 Chapter 109

    ?


    Chapter 109: each has their own suffering


    Trantor: 549690339


    After the meal, Shi Yan sent su mu off.


    Su mu didn¡¯t ask her to send him too far. After walking for a while from the restaurant, the two of them parted ways.


    Just then, Shi Yan stopped su mu. ¡°cousin.¡±


    su mu stopped and turned around.


    ¡°i saw the third young master of the yu family a few days ago.¡±


    Hearing that, su mu paused for a moment, and his expression becameplicated. ¡°in haicheng?¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± shi yan nodded.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back,¡± su mu said after a long silence.


    ¡°i heard that the old master of the yu family has left.¡± shi yan said.


    Su MU¡¯s pupils trembled.


    After a long while, he seemed to let out a breath and said, ¡± ¡°the old man¡¯s health wasn¡¯t very good to begin with. it¡¯s already very good that he couldst for so many years.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m leaving, you should go back to the dormitory too.¡±


    however, shi yan stood still and did not speak. she just looked at him.


    su mu forced out a smile. ¡± don¡¯t worry. i¡¯m fine. you can go back now. ¡±


    he waved his hand and urged.


    shi yan gave him a deep look, then turned around and walked in the direction of the dormitory.


    She knew that once Yuxi was mentioned, su mu would definitely be reminded of sad things. And when Yuxi was mentioned, the old master of the Yu family had passed away, and su mu would definitely be sad. That was why she was hesitating about whether she should say it or not.


    However, she also thought that these things could not be kept a secret forever, especially now that Yu Xi had returned, she was afraid that it would be even more impossible to keep it a secret. instead of waiting for su mu to find out about it from somewhere else, it would be better for her to tell him in advance so that he could be mentally prepared.


    As for why she knew that su mu didn¡¯t know that Yu Xi had returned, she could naturally tell.


    If su mu had seen Yu Xi, he would not have such an expression.


    su mu only slowly came back to his senses and left after she walked away.


    after 19 years, he was finally back.


    since he had returned, the yu family¡¯s enmity and enemies should have been resolved.


    over the years, he had thought about investigating the truth of what happened back then, and he had thought about revenge, but his mother had not allowed him to interfere.


    his mother said that the reason they were able to escape the enemy¡¯s attention was because their surname was su and they were part of the su family. no matter how close the su family and the shi family were, the two families were still rted by marriage. in the eyes of outsiders, the su family was backed by the shi family, and no one dared to touch the su family easily.


    it wasn¡¯t easy for his mother to support the su family alone with him, and she didn¡¯t have time to take care of other things. and he had only grown up in a little over ten years.


    the only thing he could do was to grow up as soon as possible and help his mother share the su family¡¯s affairs.


    he had been in contact with the su family¡¯s business since he was sixteen.


    It was only a few years ago that the SU family had truly stabilized.


    He had to take care of the SU family and protect it at the same time. He could not afford to be distracted by other things, nor could he afford to make an enemy that could even destroy the Yu family.


    until now, he still did not know who his enemy was.


    just this point alone made him unfilial.


    however, he had to do this. he could not ignore his mother and the su family.


    when it came to pain and sorrow, his mother was many times worse than him.


    back then, he was only six years old and could not bear to leave him alone. he also could not abandon his responsibility for the su family. otherwise, his mother would have died with him.


    The person who died in the car ident was a childhood friend of his mother. They started dating at the age of 16 and had been together for four years and then married for six years.


    She wondered how her mother had endured the pain of losing her loved one.


    he was not as good as yu xi.


    his courage and ability were inferior.


    protecting his mother and the su family was his limit.


    He drove back to the SU family¡¯s house.


    The SU family¡¯s background was not inferior to the Jiang family¡¯s in Haicheng, so the SU family¡¯s mansion was actually not much smaller than the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion in Haicheng.


    The huge house was quiet and solemn.


    it was much less popr than the jiang family¡¯s mansion in sea city.


    it was probably because the host¡¯s family was too small.


    However, 19 years ago, the SU family was not prosperous, and the SU family¡¯s mansion was not as deserted as it was now.


    The SU family¡¯s mansion had no signs of life at all.


    su mu actually didn¡¯t really like to go back to the su family¡¯s mansion. he preferred to stay in the private vi he had bought outside.


    but even if he didn¡¯t like it, he would stille back every night after work.


    because he could not leave his mother alone in this huge house.


    he drove very slowly after leaving haicheng university. it was almost nine o ¡®clock when he returned to the su family¡¯s mansion.


    The lights in the main building were on, but no one was there.


    Su mu walked through the main hall of the main building to the backyard.


    Under the shadow of the tree and the light of themp, a man was sitting on the swing in the courtyard.


    she was dressed in a formal suit, and her hair was neatlybed. her aura did not match the flower-woven swing.


    Su MU¡¯s eyes were a little sore.


    he had been watching this scene for 19 years.


    almost every night, his mother would sit on the swing in the backyard for a while. she didn¡¯t do anything else but just sit there.


    Su mu stood on the spot for quite a while before he walked over.


    It was very quiet in the courtyard, so even though his footsteps were very light, they still alerted the person sitting on the swing.


    the moment she turned around to look at him, the person on the swing seemed to be in a daze.


    Su mu often saw her looking at him in such a daze.


    ¡°mom,¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re back? have you eaten?¡± The person on the swing came back to her senses and got down from the swing. She tidied her clothes, her expression cold and serious, and she had the aura of a strong woman.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    you left thepany so early this afternoon. Did you go on a date with hai LAN? ¡±


    ¡°no.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Su Yunzhi stopped in her tracks and sized him up.¡±su mu, you didn¡¯t go to thepany yesterday. you didn¡¯t go on a date or work. you didn¡¯t go out for fun, did you?¡±


    ¡°Su mu, I¡¯m telling you, our family doesn¡¯t have such genes. If you dare to y around outside, don¡¯t me me for not acknowledging you as my son!¡±


    su mu¡¯s mouth twitched.


    The little bit of emotion she had just now suddenly dissipated by half.


    ¡°there¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    ¡°really?¡± su yunzhi looked at him suspiciously.


    su mu was helpless. ¡± it¡¯s true. i went to haicheng university yesterday and today.n went with me yesterday. ¡±


    ¡°Haicheng University? what are you doing at haicheng university?¡±


    Su mu walked over and held her arm. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside, let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    after entering the house, su mu warmed a cup of milk for su yunzhi and made a cup of coffee for himself.


    su mu ced the warm milk in front of su yunzhi, but she was staring at the coffee in his hand.


    ¡°Drinking hot milk at night will help you sleep,¡± su mu said with a sigh.


    ¡°Since drinking hot milk can help you sleep, why did you make coffee for yourself?¡±


    Su mu was helpless and didn¡¯t argue. He took the coffee and sat on another sofa.


    Su Yunzhi nced at him and said,¡±why are you running?¡± it¡¯s not like i¡¯m going to snatch it from you.¡±


    ¡°you were so obedient when you were young, but you became more disobedient as you grew up. you even started to control me.¡± although he was dissatisfied, he picked up the cup of warm milk and took a sip.


    ¡°Tell me, what are you going to Haicheng University for?¡±


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s legs were crossed. Even a ss of warm milk made her look like she was holding a ss of red wine.


    her posture was elegant and she had a strong aura.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to see yanyan.¡±


    the elegant man almost spat out the milk he had just drunk.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re going to see?¡±

 Chapter 110

    ?


    Chapter 110: Chapter 110 should have been pampered


    Trantor: 549690339


    ¡± yanyan, shi yan, my younger sister, your niece. ¡±


    Su Yunzhi was stunned for a while before a look of surprise appeared on her face.¡±So, the person I saw on the way to thepany that day was really Yanyan? I didn¡¯t see wrong?¡±


    Seeing su mu looking over in confusion, su Yunzhi exined, ¡± about a month ago, on xi hua street, i saw a person who looked like yanyan. i chased after her, but she was gone. at that time, i thought i was mistaken, but now it seems that the person i saw at that time should be yanyan. ¡±


    ¡°Did she get into Haicheng University?¡±


    yes, I reported yesterday. Military training will begin today.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you got into Haicheng University. But since you¡¯re in Haicheng, why didn¡¯t you go back to the SU family?¡±


    Without waiting for su mu to answer, she sighed and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this child is worried about the SU family. She¡¯s worried that the SU family will be put in a difficult position by the Shi family because of her. That¡¯s why she¡¯s not returning to the SU family even after returning to Haicheng.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯te back, but why didn¡¯t he tell us that he was in sea city base? does she want to cut off all contact with us?¡±


    ¡°forget it, i know yanyan¡¯s personality very well. nine years have passed, i¡¯m afraid her stubbornness will only be worse than before. It¡¯s already good enough that she can get into a University in Haicheng. I¡¯m really afraid that she¡¯ll nevere back again.¡±


    ¡°i just don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll leave again this time.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡±


    Su MU¡¯s reply was so decisive that su Yunzhi was a little surprised. At the same time, she wondered why he was so sure that Shi Yan wouldn¡¯t just leave.


    meeting su yunzhi¡¯s puzzled gaze, su mu hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°yanyan isn¡¯t the type to give up halfway. since she¡¯s been admitted to haicheng university, she probably won¡¯t leave until she finishes her studies.¡±


    ¡°And four years can change a lot of things.¡±


    that¡¯s right, four years could change many things.


    Now, Bo Ran had already begun to take power in the Shi family. With Bo Ran¡¯s ability, it was estimated that in less than four years, he would be in full power. By then, the Shi family would be unable to make things difficult for Yanyan, and Yanyan would not have to leave.


    ¡°In that case, you have to take good care of Yanyan in Haicheng. Don¡¯t let her be bullied,¡± su Yunzhi said.


    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Yunzhi took another sip of milk and asked su mu, ¡± ¡°when you went to see yanyan, did she say when she was going back to the su family? Or is she still not willing toe back?¡±


    ¡°She said that she would be back after the military training.¡±


    su yunzhi heaved a sigh of relief.


    That was good. Otherwise, she would have to go to Haicheng University the next day.


    ¡°did yanyan say when she came to haicheng? Where did she live after she came to Sea city?¡±


    ¡°I live in the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family?¡±


    Su Yunzhi immediately reacted. the Savior of the Jiang family¡¯s old Madam. The orphan girl that old Madam Jiang invited to the Jiang family for a short stay is Yanyan? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Yunzhi opened her mouth, her mood suddenly bing veryplicated.


    ¡± i¡¯ve heard that this benefactor saved her life by chance three years ago, and she even stayed at her house for half a month. ¡±


    After a short pause, she continued,¡±I heard that the person who saved grandma Jiang was a real farmer¡¯s girl, and she grew all the vegetables at home.¡± when the girl was 13 years old, her grandmother, who lived with her, died of illness. she has been living alone since then.¡±


    ¡°our yanyan is a proud daughter of the heavens, and should be loved by all. how has she lived all these years? how could the shi family bear to do that! how could i bear to!¡±


    Su mu didn¡¯t say anything, only tightening his grip on the coffee cup.


    after a long while, he finally said, ¡± it¡¯s all in the past. yanyan is very well now. you don¡¯t have to be too angry about the past. ¡±


    ¡°how can i not be angry? It¡¯s fine if the Shi family doesn¡¯t treat Yanyan well, but they won¡¯t allow others to treat her well. If they didn¡¯t obstruct her and pressure the SU family, forcing your aunt toe and talk to us, Yanyan would have been brought back by us long ago!¡±


    su mu sighed. ¡± you know very well. even if we find yanyan, she might note back with us. ¡±


    Su Yunzhi didn¡¯t say anything. It was obvious that she knew in her heart that su mu was right.


    ¡± forget it. now that yanyan has returned safely, there¡¯s still a long way to go. let¡¯s keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her be bullied again. ¡±


    Su mu nodded.


    he sipped his coffee in silence for a while before he called out, ¡± ¡°mom,¡± she said.


    He wanted to say something but stopped.


    in this silence, su yunzhi had already finished her milk, and her anger had mostly subsided. ¡°do you have something to say?¡± she looked at him.


    su mu looked at her and suddenly thought of the scene where he saw her sitting on the swing in the courtyard. the words that were about toe out of his mouth were finally taken back.¡±It¡¯s nothing,¡±


    ¡± it¡¯ste. you should rest early. i¡¯ll go back to my room first. ¡±


    Su Yunzhi still wanted to say something, but su mu had already stood up and left.


    *


    ¡°Shi Yan, you¡¯re back?¡±


    The moment Shi Yan returned to the dormitory, Ren Kexin, who was sitting at the desk, greeted her warmly.


    shallow smile nodded and said,¡±yes.¡±


    chang ru was munching on her snacks and reading yesterday¡¯sic. song meilian was sitting at her desk and drawing on her drawing board. ren kexin was browsing the school forum on her phone.


    When Shi Yan looked at song Meilian, song Meilian was also looking back at her.


    meeting shi yan¡¯s gaze, song meilian was stunned for a moment, then smiled and said,¡±You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡± no one came to inform me, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything going on tonight. change your clothes and wash them. the washing machine i bought has already arrived. all of ours are done. ¡±


    there was an automatic washing machine at the door of the bathroom.


    shi yan nodded in agreement.


    song meilian continued with her work.


    ren kexin, who was browsing the school forum, stopped her. ¡± ¡± shi yan, you don¡¯t know how lively the forum was just now. it was full of videos and photos of su mi getting pped in the face. ¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what happened, but these videos and photos disappeared a few minutes after they were uploaded. I¡¯ve been scrolling through them for a long time, but there¡¯s still nothing. Do you think our school¡¯s forum has been hacked?¡±


    Shi Yan, who was opening the cab to take out some clothes, paused.


    ¡°There¡¯s no news at all?¡± he turned to look at her.


    yes, it¡¯s all gone. The traces of your brother¡¯s appearance in our school have been wiped clean.


    ¡± so what if it¡¯s clean? shi yan is happy to be clean. anyway, we¡¯ve already experienced the pleasure of being pped in the face. ¡± chang ru continued.


    when she met ren kexin¡¯s gaze, she added, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s nothing strange about it being deleted. doesn¡¯t that su mie from a good family? it shouldn¡¯t be hard for her family to find someone who can hack into the school forum, right?¡±


    ¡± she¡¯s lost so much face. if she doesn¡¯t delete all these messages, how can she still have the face to stay in school in the future? ¡±


    ¡± but seriously, i want tough when i think of su mi getting pped in the face. ¡±


    ¡°Shi Yan, is that person your biological cousin?¡± Chang ru asked Shi Yan.


    song meilian¡¯s hand that was drawing paused slightly and she also looked at shi yan.


    sensing song meilian¡¯s gaze, shi yan nced at her and answered chang ru, ¡± ¡°Yes, my cousin.¡±


    ¡°then aren¡¯t you a real fair-skinned, rich, and beautiful woman?¡±


    ren kexin rolled her eyes at chang ru,¡±isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± do you think that just anyone can have a box of pastries that are not sold by the jade eatery?¡±


    besides, shi yan¡¯s temperament showed that she didn¡¯te from a simple family.


    She didn¡¯t know how the rumors about her being an orphan girl from the countryside came about.


    Shi Yan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She took her clothes and went to wash up.


    the next day, su mi didn¡¯te to the military training, saying that she had something to do at home and had asked for leave.


    as soon as this matter came out, there was a lot of discussion within a small circle. some people guessed shi yan¡¯s background and felt that her family background must not be simple.


    After all, even if the rted content on the campus forum had been deleted, many people had witnessed the scene of su mi being pped in the face. As they were on their way to the cafeteria after the military training ended, more than half of the people who had witnessed the scene were from Shi Yan¡¯s ss.


    however, their discussion had no effect on shi yan.


    When training ended, they would eat, rest, and read books.


    two days passed just like that.


    That evening, at the SU family¡¯s mansion.


    Su Yunzhi and su mu had just returned from thepany when they heard the Butler say that there was a guest.


    ¡°we have a guest?¡± su yunzhi was a little confused.


    it had been a long time since the su family had a proper guest.


    she thought that the shi family had found out about shi yan¡¯s stay in haicheng and sent someone over.


    Su mu could roughly guess who it was and asked the Butler, ¡± ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s sitting in the main hall.¡±


    Su Yunzhi saw his expression and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±son, do you know who it is?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know. we¡¯ll know once we go over and take a look.¡±


    Looking at su Yunzhi worriedly, su mu said, ¡± ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go together.¡±


    For the past two days, he woulde home with his mother after work. The other times, he would try to stay in thepany as much as possible, just in case Yu Xi suddenly came to find him.


    Back then, he was only six years old, and his memory of Yu Xi had long been fuzzy.


    he actually wanted to see her again.

 Chapter 111

    ?


    Chapter 111: Yu Xi visits the SU family


    Trantor: 549690339


    In the main hall of the SU family¡¯s mansion, a person was sitting on the sofa.


    When su Yunzhi and su mu walked into the main hall, that person stood up from the sofa. His gaze fell on su Yunzhi and su mu before finally looking at su Yunzhi and shouting,¡±second sister-inw,¡±


    su yunzhi¡¯s body swayed, but su mu was quick to catch her.


    Looking at su Yunzhi again, she no longer had her usual strong self. Instead, a deep sorrow lingered around her.


    she looked at the person in front of her.


    he looked to be in his thirties and had the superior genes of the yu family.


    However, he was different from his Jade-like big brother and his arrogant second brother. He had a mncholic temperament.


    it wasn¡¯t an ordinary kind of mncholy, but the kind of mncholy that was infected by sadness all year round.


    He probably had a hard time all these years.


    Su Yunzhi wanted to squeeze out a smile at him, but after a long time, she still couldn¡¯t squeeze out a smile. She could only say,¡±it¡¯s ... it¡¯s yu xi?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s me, second sister-inw,¡±


    ¡°When did your Yueyuee back?¡±


    I¡¯ve been back for a few days. I should¡¯ve visited you a long time ago, but I had a lot of things to deal with when I just came back. I was dyed for a few days. Please don¡¯t me me, second sister-inw.


    ¡°No, no, why would I me you? it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡± The strong woman, who had not shed a single tear for more than ten years, could not help but have her eyes turn red at this time.


    Yu Xi looked on, and she felt very upset.


    All these years, they were not clear about his situation, but he was very clear about their situation.


    when her two brothers met with an ident, her second sister-inw, who had suffered a huge blow, didn¡¯t even have the time to be sad. her son was young and concubine su was unstable, so she had to organize the funeral and think of a way to remove the su family and her young son from the yu family¡¯s entanglement with the enemy. she had to protect her young son and the su family.


    back then, second sister-inw was only 26 years old.


    With all these things piled up on her, her life was not easy.


    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m only back now. second sister-inw, you¡¯ve worked hard all these years. ¡±


    su yunzhi bit her lip and shook her head,¡±it¡¯s not hard.¡±


    what kind of suffering could be better than a dead person who could note back to life?


    she had missed him for countless days and nights, but that person would never appear.


    this was the most bitter part.


    He sized Yu Xi up. you¡¯ve grown so much. In my memory, you¡¯re still a child.


    the yu family and the su family had been friends for generations, and the two sisters of the su family grew up together with the two young masters of the yu family. yu xi¡¯s age gap with them was quite big, and he was practically brought up by his two brothers and the two sisters of the su family.


    ¡°Su mu, this is your third uncle. You were still young then, so you probably don¡¯t remember him.¡±


    How could he not remember? it was just that his memory was a little fuzzy.


    this was his third uncle, who was only five years older than him.


    Su mu looked at Yu Xi and shouted, ¡± ¡°Third uncle,¡±


    it was a simple word that clearly did not carry any emotion, but it seemed to contain a myriad of emotions.


    yu xi¡¯s gaze fell on su mu¡¯s face, and for a moment, she seemed to have seen a familiar person.


    Su mu looked very much like second brother.


    It was just thatpared to his second brother¡¯s mboyant and unruly behavior, su mu was much more reserved and steady.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded.


    twenty-six years ago, the su family and the yu family had a marriage alliance, but the second young master of the yu family, yu miao, did not marry into the su family. they had a normal wedding, and the wedding was extremely grand.


    If the SU family¡¯s second miss wanted to inherit the SU family, she had to have an heir. The two families discussed and decided that their first child, regardless of gender, would have the surname su and would be the rightful heir of the SU family.


    unfortunately, the second young master of the yu family had passed away before the second child could arrive.


    ¡°you¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you yingluo?¡±


    ¡°Second sister-inw,e over and sit first,¡± Yu Xi interrupted her.


    su mu supported su yunzhi as they went over to sit down. the butler ordered another round of tea and reced the cup of tea in front of yu xi.


    Seeing su Yunzhi looking at her, Yu Xi didn¡¯t wait for her to speak and said, ¡± since I¡¯m back, it means that I¡¯ve cleared out those people. Second sister-inw doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything in the future.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any concerns. Even back then, they didn¡¯t dare to touch the SU family.¡± That was because the SU family had a good inw.


    the su family only had the two sisters to rely on each other, so their rtionship was deep. moreover, neen years ago, shi yan was not forced to leave the family, so the su and shi families were as close as family.


    With the Shi family as inws, no one dared to touch the SU family.


    as for the disputes between the su family and the shi family ten yearster, the su family was no longer the same as before. not everyone could do anything to them. yuxi had gradually grown up by then, and those people could not do anything to the su family at all.


    However, su Yunzhi naturally didn¡¯t know about Yu Xi¡¯s growth. She had always felt that the other party didn¡¯t touch her and her son because they were afraid of the Shi family.


    su yunzhi had no idea where yu xi had gone after taking old master yu away, and whether he was alive or dead.


    It wasn¡¯t that he hadn¡¯t looked for her.


    he couldn¡¯t find any traces of them.


    ¡°you¡¯re back. where¡¯s dad?¡±


    yu xi was silent.


    ¡°Yuxi, where¡¯s dad?¡± su Yunzhi asked anxiously.


    father¡¯s health has not been good all these years. He endured for many years, but he couldn¡¯t make it a year ago and passed away.


    the elders of the su family had passed away early, and the two sisters of the su family had relied on each other for survival, so the yu family had taken care of them.


    the old master of the yu family held quite a bit of weight in su yunzhi¡¯s heart.


    After searching for so many years without any news, there was suddenly news, but he was gone.


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s Red eyes that had not shed a single tear suddenly had a tear rolling down.


    you should have sent me a message. At least let su mu and I see him for thest time.


    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, second sister-inw. there are still a few people from a year ago that haven¡¯t been dealt with. i can¡¯t take the risk to drag you guys back into this. ¡±


    Those enemies only realized that he was a Yu family member when his life was about to end. Once he took the initiative to contact the SU family, he was afraid that the other party would make a move on the SU family.


    it was not that su yunzhi did not know the severity of this matter. in the past, even people like yu wushuang and yu miao had been killed by the other party, so it was clear how difficult it was to deal with them.


    However, she felt terrible that she couldn¡¯t see the old man onest time.


    su mu wanted to say something tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say, because he didn¡¯t feel good either.


    However, he was no longer a child, and he could hide these sad emotions well. He said to Yu Xi in a calm tone, ¡± when is it convenient for third uncle? my mother and I will go and offer incense to grandfather.


    tomorrow. Tomorrow, the old Madam of the Jiang family wille to the Yu family to offer incense to father.


    ¡°The olddy of the Jiang family?¡± su Yunzhi was surprised.


    su mu was also surprised.


    ¡± yes, the old madam of the jiang family is indeed shrewd. she found out the moment i returned to haicheng and sent an invitation to the yu family mansion, saying that she had heard of the death of an old friend and came to offer incense. ¡±


    ¡°Old friend? father and madam jiang are indeed friends, but they didn¡¯t have a deep friendship back then. why is she visiting you the moment youe back? Even if she wanted to pay her respects, she should have waited until the news of your return had officially spread.¡±


    yu xi looked at su yunzhi.


    As expected of someone who had been in charge of the SU family for so many years, she was able to spot the problem so quickly.


    ¡°there must be some other reason for her to visit at this time.¡±

 Chapter 112

    ?


    Chapter 112: chapter 112: happy to see the person you like


    Trantor: 549690339


    seeing the two of them looking over in confusion, yu xi said, ¡± ¡°you¡¯ll understand when you see him.¡±


    since he had already said so, although the two of them were suspicious, they did not ask further.


    however, su yunzhi suddenly thought of something and said,¡±Do you still remember your brother¡¯s girlfriend? It¡¯s that University ssmate I¡¯m very close to, Xuan Liuying.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    she was a girl that even his big brother had taken a fancy to. even though he was still young at that time, he had a deep impression of her.


    however, the xuan liuying now and the xuan liuying of the past were very different.


    19 years. after losing the love of her life, she refused to abort the child and fell out with her family. after that, she took the child and hid for 19 years, afraid that the enemy would find her. it was normal for her pride and edges to be worn away.


    you left in a hurry back then, so you probably didn¡¯t know that she was pregnant with your brother¡¯s child. Later on, she insisted on giving birth to the child. All these years, she has been living alone with the child.


    ¡°i know, second sister-inw.¡±


    Su Yunzhi fell silent. Only now did she realize that he had been able to deal with all his enemies after lying dormant for so many years, so she believed that he would not be able to hide these things from her.


    however, she still sighed and said, ¡± after falling out with the xuan family, liu ying is not like me. i have the su family behind me. those people don¡¯t dare to touch us. liu ying is different. ¡± she was afraid that if those people knew that big brother still had a child in the world, it would be detrimental to the mother and daughter. she has been hiding all these years, and her days have not been good.¡±


    ¡°i know,¡± Yu Xi said.


    She looked at su Yunzhi and said,¡±second sister-inw, you and miss Xuan were both dragged down by our Yu family. It¡¯s our Yu family that owes you.¡± Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring miss Xuan back, and it¡¯s up to her whether she wants to stay in the Yu family or return to the Xuan family.¡±


    ¡°If she wants to return to house Xuan, I will personally send her back and make sure that no one in the Xuan family can bully her. if she wants to stay in the yu family, she will be the first madam of the yu family and my sister-inw. i will guarantee her a life of wealth and glory.¡±


    that was the xuan family, the capital¡¯s xuan family. he said that if he sent liu ying back, the entire xuan family wouldn¡¯t be able to bully her. in her impression, this person was still a child. how much had she grown in these years?


    su yunzhi looked at yu xi and did not speak for a long time.


    Su mu knew that he still had an aunt and a cousin. However, no matter how he asked, su Yunzhi wouldn¡¯t tell him where they were and wouldn¡¯t allow him to look for them.


    he had definitely looked for her, but he had to avoid su yunzhi and couldn¡¯t find her.


    of course, it was also because xuan liuying had hidden so well that even the enemies of the yu family could not find her. su mu had to avoid su yunzhi, so he could not be found.


    ¡°Third uncle, do you know where big aunt and cousin are now?¡± su mu couldn¡¯t help asking.


    yes, I know. I should have gone to see her as soon as I came back, but something happened in the middle, so I have to wait a few days.


    ¡°unforeseen events?¡± su yunzhi asked in surprise.


    ¡°what change?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not convenient to say much for now. when the timees, second sister-inw will understand. also, i hope second sister-inw won¡¯t tell eldest youngdy xuan about my return for the time being. ¡±


    this made su yunzhi even more confused.


    But he still nodded.


    Yu Xi didn¡¯t stay long at the SU family¡¯s residence. He got up and left after drinking the cup of tea in front of him.


    *


    That night, at ten O ¡®clock.


    shi yan had finished washing up and was about to read a book at the desk when the phone suddenly rang.


    it was mr. jiang.


    shi yan¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t on silent mode, but it didn¡¯t ring either. she had set it on vibration. However, since the phone was on the table and the dormitory was quiet, the vibration still alerted the other people in the dormitory.


    shi yan was a little surprised to see the call.


    Because he wasn¡¯t sure when she would be free for the past two days, she would only reply when she saw Jiang Che¡¯s WeChat messages. And every night, she would pick a time to go to the balcony and take the initiative to call Jiang che. She didn¡¯t say anything else, just a simple chat and then say good night to him.


    shi yan didn¡¯t call jiang che today. after she washed up, ren kexin was on the balcony making a call. she was still making the call and nned to wait until ren kexin was done. she didn¡¯t expect jiang che to call.


    there was no way she wouldn¡¯t pick up the call. there was someone on the balcony, so she had to answer it here.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang,¡± he lowered his voice.


    although his voice was low, his tone was light. even song meilian and chang ru, who was eating snacks and looking at her phone, could hear the light in his voice.


    ¡°miss shi, am i disturbing you?¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± no, i¡¯m in the dormitory. there¡¯s nothing else. i¡¯m just afraid of disturbing others, so i spoke in a low voice. ¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s almost ten o ¡®clock. mr. jiang, are you going to rest? ¡±


    Her voice was very pleasant. Her lowered voice sounded less ethereal than usual, and a little soft.


    of course, shi yan did not realize it herself.


    However, Jiang che, who was on the other end of the line, noticed.


    After about ten seconds of silence, he said, ¡± ¡°No, where¡¯s miss Shi?¡±


    ¡°me neither. it¡¯s still early, so i nned to read for a while.¡±


    ¡°Since Ms. Shi is not resting, can you go downstairs for a while?¡±


    Downstairs?


    Shi Yan, who was as calm as she was, couldn¡¯t help but tighten her grip on the book in her hand. A light shed in her eyes.¡±mr. jiang, are you downstairs? What are you doing here?¡±


    The pitch of his voice was slightly raised. Ren Kexin, who had juste in from the balcony, heard it and immediately put on a gossipy expression.


    A questioning look was cast at song Meilian, who put a finger to her lips and made a ¡± shush ¡± gesture. Ren Kexin did the same and walked over with light steps.


    shi yan¡¯s heart was filled with the matter of jiang che¡¯s arrival and did not notice her roommates ¡®gossip at all. Without waiting for Jiang Che¡¯s reply, she said, ¡± Mr. Jiang, please wait for me for a few minutes. I¡¯ll go down after I change.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Shi Yan turned around and saw the three of them staring at her.


    She was stunned for a moment, but she smiled calmly and didn¡¯t say much.


    She was wearing her pajamas and needed to change.


    However, when she opened the closet, she did not know what to wear.


    there were more than twenty sets of clothes in the cab, but she actually felt that she had too few clothes.


    This was the first time she felt that she didn¡¯t have enough clothes. In the past, she only needed two or three sets of clothes to change into and wash, and she felt that it was enough.


    ¡°shi yan, do you not know what to wear?¡± ren kexin asked with a smile.


    shi yan looked at her and nodded with a calm smile.


    at this moment, she waspletely overjoyed, and the three of them could feel her joy.


    ¡°what¡¯s the big deal? we¡¯ll help you pick! Three stinky cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang! meilian changru,e here quickly, we¡¯ll give shi yan some advice!¡±


    ¡°meilian, you¡¯re a painter, so you have a better taste. you can pick for shi yan.¡±


    ren kexin was so excited that she looked like she was going to meet her sweetheart.


    song meilian didn¡¯t directly pick, but only asked shi yan,¡±Do you have anything simr to the clothes you wore on the day of registration? You¡¯re very suitable for that style.¡±

 Chapter 113

    ?113 Walking towards him in the shadows


    Ren Kexin quickly nodded,¡±that¡¯s right, the modified cheongsam looks absolutely amazing on you!¡± In fact, I think the traditional cheongsam suits you more. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s more formal, and it¡¯s not suitable for normal asions.¡±


    shi yan smiled and answered song meilian,¡±There¡¯s nothing simr. I have a more formal qipao than the one I wore the other day, but I¡¯ve worn it to see him before.¡±


    This Kasaya


    She really didn¡¯t hide her feelings for that teacher Jiang at all, telling them everything so openly.


    However, this also showed that she treated them as friends.


    The three of themughed happily.


    Song Meilian asked again,¡±then do you have a simple and elegant dress?¡± A long dress.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wear it in front of him,¡± she added.


    ¡°there are.¡± among the clothes he had bought with jiang rui, there were three sets of dresses that he had never worn before. they were all long dresses.


    ¡°Take them all out, we¡¯ll help you choose.¡± Chang ru was also excited.


    Even song Meilian seemed to be more excited than Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan took out three dresses from the cab.


    One was white, a pure whitedylike long dress, with a fairy-like air.


    One was a long-sleeved blue-and-white id dress in the style of an Art Institute;


    One of them was a light purplece dress.


    All three dresses had a bit of retro elements and were very suitable for Shi Yan.


    ¡± shi yan, your three dresses are all very beautiful and suit you very well! ¡± ren kexin eximed.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because Shi Yan had a good figure and good temperament, but she felt that Shi Yan would look great in any of the three dresses!


    ¡°i can¡¯t choose.¡±


    Chang ru also said, ¡± I also think they all look good. I can¡¯t choose them. Meilian, help Shi Yan choose.


    perhaps it was because she was eager to meet people, but after listening to their words, the usually indifferent shi yan also looked at song meilian with bright eyes, as if there was a little expectation in them.


    song meilian,¡±yingluo.¡±


    even shi yan was staring at her. for the first time, she actually felt pressured.


    she coughed lightly and said, ¡± this white one looks very fairy-like, but i don¡¯t rmend wearing it at night. i can¡¯t really see the effect. it might be a little scary when you walk in the dark. ¡±


    The three of them,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡± this light purple is fine. it has long sleeves and you won¡¯t get cold at night. it will also show off your waist. however, it¡¯ll only be effective if you wear high heels. it¡¯s not very convenient to walk in high heels at night, so i don¡¯t rmend you to wear this one. ¡±


    Then there was only one left.


    Song Meilian continued, ¡± this blue and white id retro Academy style is suitable. The long sleeves won¡¯t get cold, and the blue and white color won¡¯t stand out at night. The key is that you can pair this dress with a pair of white shoes, so you don¡¯t have to be afraid of falling at night.


    ¡± just wear this. go and change your clothes. i¡¯ll help you with your hair. ¡± Song Meilian handed her the clothes.


    ¡°thank you,¡± shi yan took it and said with a smile.


    she pulled the curtain to the bed and changed into her dress beforeing down. ren kexin had already ced a mirror on the table, chang ru had found ab, and song meilian was standing there with a few ck disposable hairbands, waiting to braid her hair.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t nervous at all, but when she saw their posture, she suddenly felt a little nervous.


    ¡°Won¡¯t this Kasaya seem too deliberate?¡±


    the three of them thought about it and felt that it was a little.


    Ren Kexin said, ¡± how about this? Meilian, you can tie your hair in a simpler way. Shi Yan, you don¡¯t have to put on any makeupter. You¡¯re still beautiful even without makeup. It¡¯ll look more natural this way.


    in the end, song meilian only helped shi yan split her hair in the middle and tied two small braids to the back of her head, leaving the rest of her hair loose.


    shi yan changed into her white shoes and lifted her skirt in the narrow space of the dormitory. she turned around and asked them,¡±How is it?¡±


    The way she lifted her skirt and turned it around with her curved eyes was simply amazing.


    ren kexin and chang ru¡¯s eyes were wide open. song meilian was better than them, but not by much. her eyes were full of amazement.


    ¡°very good,¡± he said. song meilian said.


    Ren Kexin gave Shi Yan a thumbs up.¡±Shi Yan, you haven¡¯t put on any makeup yet. You¡¯ll look terrible if you put on makeup.¡±


    Chang ru only said one word, absolutely!


    shi yan smiled, put the keys and mobile phone into a white sling bag, and carried it on her back.


    ¡°i¡¯ll be leaving then, thank you,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°you¡¯re wee.¡± Ren Kexin waved her hand. we¡¯re all friends here. The curfew is 11:30 pm. Remember toe back before the door is locked.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    When Shi Yan left the dormitory, the three people in the dormitory reacted and smiled in unison.


    she had the smile of an aunt.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Shi Yan would be the first person in our dormitory to be single.¡± Chang ru sighed.


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect Shi Yan to be so immortal. I didn¡¯t feel any mortal aura from her. I¡¯m really curious about what kind of man could drag her down to the mortal world.¡± ren kexin said.


    Only song Meilian didn¡¯t respond.


    His eyes drooped slightly.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, Ren Kexin could not help but say, ¡± ¡°Meilian, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? don¡¯t tell me you have a boyfriend? Isn¡¯t shi Yan the first person in our dormitory to be single?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± song meilian said.


    After that, he turned around and continued drawing on his tablet.


    thinking that she was suddenly inspired, ren kexin and chang ru did not disturb her anymore.


    chang ru continued snacking and scrolling through her phone while ren kexin took her clothes and went to wash up.


    Shi Yan, who had left the dormitory, couldn¡¯t stop her light footsteps.


    when she came down from upstairs and walked out of the dormitory gate, she didn¡¯t see anyone at the door. she nced around and saw a car parked in the dark not far away.


    There were a few parking lots below the dormitory, but there were no street lights in that area, so it was darker.


    even though it was very dark, shi yan could still recognize jiang che¡¯s car at a nce.


    As expected, when he looked closely, he could vaguely see a person standing beside the car.


    shi yan, who usually walked unhurriedly and unhurriedly, jogged over.


    The closer they got, the clearer the people standing next to the car could see.


    he was still dressed in a white shirt and ck suit pants. he stood there with one hand in his pocket and leaned against the car door. when he saw her, he stood up straight.


    he still had one hand in his pocket.


    Under the dim light, his handsome face was not very clear, but Shi Yan felt that his gaze on her was very strong.


    she couldn¡¯t help but freeze as she walked towards him.


    but it was only for a moment, and he quickly recovered.


    instead, her footsteps towards him became more normal, not as fast as before.


    she stopped about five steps away from him. ¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang?¡±


    However, he did not respond to her and remained standing in the same ce.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang?¡± Shi Yan took two steps forward.


    Now that she was closer, she could see her more clearly.


    Just as Shi Yan was about to raise her head to look at his expression, the person standing in the shadows moved.


    he stepped forward and pulled her into his arms.


    jiang che was standing in the shadows, so shi yan couldn¡¯t see him clearly when she came over. however, shi yan walked over from the dormitory building that had light on.


    Therefore, Jiang che could see her clearly throughout the entire process.


    he could clearly see her simple and elegant long dress. he could clearly see that she had carefully styled her hair. He could clearly see her beautiful face. He could clearly see her peaceful and light smile. he could clearly see her running towards him,pletely losing her usual gentle and dignified pace.


    He was already trying very hard to control himself.


    In the end, he still couldn¡¯t control himself.


    he wanted to pull her into his arms and hug yingying tightly.


    no, it seemed that he wanted more than this. he had tried very hard to restrain himself, and that was all he had.


    After pulling her into his arms, he held her tightly with both hands.

 Chapter 114

    114 only the pounding of the heart


    shi yan didn¡¯t react for a long time when he suddenly pulled her into his arms.


    When he finally reacted, he had an inexplicable feeling of not knowing where to put his hands.


    it was not because she was shocked by his sudden action, nor was it because she could not ept his sudden hug. it was because she could feel his strong feelings for her from just one hug.


    This was what made her feel helpless.


    because she wasn¡¯t sure if her next little sound or action would stimte a certain nerve of his, and it would go out of control.


    it was too sudden, and she was not mentally prepared.


    Letting him hold her, she didn¡¯t dare to move or make a sound.


    in the silent night, lights and shadows embraced each other silently, leaving only the pounding of their hearts.


    The hugsted for almost three minutes before Shi Yan felt the arms around her slowly loosen.


    Taking half a step back, Jiang che said, ¡± I haven¡¯t seen miss Shi for a few days. I couldn¡¯t help myself. I¡¯m sorry.


    shi yan raised her head slightly to look at him. because she was close to him and she had adapted to the dark environment for a while, she could see his face clearly when she looked up.


    He was elegant, refined, calm, and gentle.


    there was no trace of the strong emotions he had earlier.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± She said.


    with a peaceful and beautiful smile.


    ¡± why did teacher jiang suddenlye? ¡±


    ¡°auntie shen made some pastries and sent them over. i thought that miss shi would like to eat them, so i had nothing to do, so i brought them over for you.¡±


    he had no intention of returning to the car to give her the cake.


    however, when shi yan heard his words, the smile on her face deepened. Thank you, Mr. Jiang. I¡¯ve troubled aunt Shen again. Please thank her on my behalf.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang che responded faintly.


    Shi Yan smiled and looked at him. it¡¯s rare for Mr. Jiang toe here. The dormitory building will only be locked at 11:30. Why don¡¯t I walk around the school with Mr. Jiang? ¡±


    In the dark night, Jiang Che¡¯s lips seemed to curl up.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Then, he looked straight into her eyes. He opened his mouth slightly, and his eyes were filled with a little affection.¡±I¡¯d like to spend more time with miss Shi too.¡±


    sure enough, after confessing, he was different. even his words were so straightforward.


    Shi Yan¡¯s cheeks were slightly flushed, but fortunately, the light was dim, so it was not obvious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, teacher Jiang.¡± She turned around first.


    Jiang che looked at her back view as she fled in panic. His eyes couldn¡¯t help but fill with a smile as he followed her.


    The campus was still very lively after 10 pm.


    although there weren¡¯t as many people walking around as there were during the day, you could still meet people after walking a few steps. some walked in groups of twos and threes, some carried their backpacks and books alone, rushing from the self-study room and library to the dormitory, and some young couples walked hand in hand.


    The two of them walked side by side on the dimly lit road, with only less than 30 centimeters between them. They were very close.


    it was probably because their looks and temperament were too outstanding that even at night, people passing by could not help but stop and take a few more nces at them.


    Of course, they each had their own things to do, so they only looked at it for a while and left, not affecting the two of them much.


    they were just taking a stroll, so they didn¡¯t walk fast.


    after walking for a while, shi yan slightly raised her head and looked at jiang che. ¡± ¡°Did Mr. Jiange directly from the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He should be monotonous, but not cold.


    He looked back at her as he replied.


    At that moment, he seemed to only have eyes for her.


    ¡°then didn¡¯t you drive for another two hours?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± He said, ¡± I don¡¯t have much to do anyway.


    his gaze fell back on her face. ¡± besides, i can see miss shi. it¡¯s worth the journey no matter how far it is. ¡±


    Shi Yan was stunned at first, but then she turned her head to the side and smiled.


    sheughed and he did not disturb her. his gaze fell on her exquisite side profile, deep and gentle.


    after walking for a while, shi yan saw a food stall not far away and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±mr. jiang, did you eat before you came? Do you want to eat something?¡±


    ¡°I came over after eating, so I¡¯m not hungry. Miss Shi, do you want to eat something? i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the habit of eating at night,¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile and shook her head.


    As soon as he said that, he suddenly thought of something and added, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t teacher Jiang bring me some desserts? if you¡¯re hungry, i¡¯ll just go back to the dormitory and eat a few pastriester.¡±


    he had specially brought her some desserts, but she said that she did not have the habit of eating at night. he might be disappointed.


    she naturally did not want him to be disappointed.


    Perhaps he had read her mind, but Jiang Che¡¯s gaze stopped on her face for a few seconds before he said, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    as they were talking, two girls who were chasing each other ran over. shi yan¡¯s attention was on jiang che, and she was suddenly bumped.


    as soon as he staggered, he felt a tight grip on his waist. jiang zhi had pulled him over.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he lowered his head and asked.


    Shi Yan¡¯s entire body was wrapped in his arms and she leaned against him. Her nose was filled with his elegant bamboo-like breath and she was a little out of it. ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The girl who had bumped into her was about to apologize when she was stunned by Jiang che.


    the other girl who was chasing her reacted first. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, are you hurt? I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    he patted the girl beside him, and the girl also said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    Jiang che still didn¡¯t let go of Shi Yan, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of responding to the two girls. Shi Yan could only look up at the two girls from his arms and smile.¡±i¡¯m fine.¡±


    The two girls were stunned by her again.


    she apologized again in a daze and then left.


    When they were far away, they couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    There were outstanding people everywhere in the school. They had seen many good-looking boys and girls, but it was rare to see one as good-looking as this. oh, it shouldn¡¯t be just their looks. the main reason why they were so stunning at first sight was because of their temperament.


    They were good-looking and had a good temperament. Most importantly, they were a couple!


    It was hard not to be amazed.


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t pay attention to how they were amazed.


    all her attention was on jiang che and his hand around her waist.


    ¡°mr. jiang?¡±


    only then did jiang che let go of her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Yan smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Is there any ce in your school that has fewer people? there are too many people on this road, and the light at night is rtively dark, so it¡¯s easy to bump into people.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at him in surprise. Seeing that he looked normal, she replied, ¡± yes, there is a stone path to the left about 100 meters ahead. there are usually fewer people on that path. ¡±


    there were even fewer people at night because it was dark.


    there were only street lights after a long distance, which was no different from no street lights.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take that pathter.¡± he said.


    shi yan nced at him and nodded in response.¡±Alright,¡± he said.


    The two of them walked for about a hundred meters and saw a small path to the left.


    There was a section of stone steps.


    at the end of the stone steps, the stone path was just in sight. the shadows of the trees on both sides blocked the surrounding streetlights. it was very dark, and he could only vaguely see the outline of the stone path.


    the two of them walked down the stone steps. just as they reached the end of the stone steps and were about to step on the stone path, shi yan felt someone grab her wrist.

 Chapter 115

    115 Ask her what month her birthday was


    Shi Yan¡¯s body stiffened and she stopped in her tracks.


    The hand that was holding her wrist slowly slid down her wrist and held her hand.


    his palm was warm.


    Shi Yan had thought that he would give an exnation or even make up an excuse, but he didn¡¯t. He only said,¡±Miss Shi, let¡¯s go.¡±


    he held her hand tightly and led her towards the dark stone path.


    His steps were slow, but his hands were clenched tightly.


    after following him for a few steps, shi yan couldn¡¯t help lowering her head and chuckling in the dark night.


    she let him hold her right hand.


    This road was really dark, and there was no one around. It was quiet.


    It was precisely this kind of atmosphere that easily bred some special feelings and atmosphere.


    just as shi yan felt her heart beat faster, the person beside her said,¡±miss shi, is this the first time you¡¯ve taken this path?¡±


    ¡± yes, i usually only see it from afar when i pass by. this road is less crowded even during the day. ¡± because it was remote.


    ¡°In the future, Ms. Shi, don¡¯t walk on such a small path alone at night. It¡¯s dangerous even if you¡¯re in school.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually go out at night, and even if I do, I won¡¯t be alone.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡± he said.


    his grip on her hand seemed to tighten.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, how are my orchids?¡±


    ¡°Very good, but I¡¯ll only take care of it for a while. After a few days, miss Shi will have to raise it herself.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re raising it?¡± Shi Yan was slightly startled. She looked up at him, but the light was too dim, so she could only barely see the outline of his face.


    ¡°a in lotus cauldron is too precious. it¡¯s not suitable to keep it in the dormitory.¡±


    even if no one in their dormitory moved, there was no guarantee that there would be people who woulde to visit.


    she might not have the eyesight to recognize the white crowned lotus cauldron and then covet it to take it away. she was afraid that others would not know its value and touch it randomly, and then it would be spoiled.


    one of the main reasons why the uncrowned lotus cauldron was so valuable was that it was difficult to keep.


    This was the confession orchid that Jiang che had given her. Even if there was only a tiny possibility, she did not want it to be spoiled in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m not raising them in the dormitory.¡±


    ¡°?¡±shi yan was puzzled.


    ¡°miss shi, i¡¯ve decided on a ce to stay near haicheng university,¡± he said.


    shi yan stopped in her tracks.


    so fast?


    Although he had said that he would be able to confirm it in about two days, this was a little too fast.


    She didn¡¯t say anything. She pursed her lips in the dark and followed him again.


    ¡± i didn¡¯t go to see it personally after i confirmed it. i only saw the photos collected by jiang lin. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not easy to find an apartment near haicheng university, and it¡¯s even more difficult to find a vi with a courtyard. so, ms. shi might not like the decoration style of this residence that we¡¯ve decided on, and it¡¯ll take some time to renovate it.¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to say that she didn¡¯t have any requirements for the decoration style.


    She had never had any requirements for where she would live.


    However, it was not appropriate to say this in this situation.


    the renovation will bepleted in a month at most, but the newly renovated house is not suitable for immediate moving in. I think it will take a few months before I can move in.


    shi yan still didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°it¡¯s not suitable for living in, but it doesn¡¯t affect the nting of grass and flowers. after the renovations are done, i¡¯ll bring the orchid over. miss shi, you can go and take a look when you¡¯re free.¡±


    it¡¯s not far. It¡¯s only a ten-minute walk from the school gate. There¡¯s a bicycle-sharing service in school, so it won¡¯t take much time for you to go back, miss Shi.


    Jiang che had originally nned to move in directly without renovating the ce. However, when he thought of how Shi Yan would be staying at Haicheng University for a few years, which meant that they might have to live there for the next few years, he felt that it was a good idea.


    This was equivalent to their temporary home.


    Since he was going to stay in this house for a long time, he naturally had to decorate it as he wished.


    He would have to wait for a few more months.


    besides, she had to go back to the jiang family¡¯s house this weekend.


    as for the rest of the time, if he wanted to see her, he could just drive over to her.


    ¡± since we¡¯re going to renovate the ce, the flowers and nts in the yard must be rented as well. ms. shi, when you go to look after the orchids, you can also take care of the flowers and nts in the yard. ¡±


    He was in charge of the renovation while she was in charge of taking care of the nts in the yard.


    They had all participated in the renovation of the new residence.


    Of course, he wouldn¡¯t let her be in charge of all the flowers and nts. At most, he would let her participate in watering them when she was free.


    how could shi yan not understand what he meant?


    the ce where the two of them participated in the renovation of yingying¡¯s residence?


    as she thought of this, a faint sense of anticipation grew in her heart.


    There was no doubt that she went with the flow and could live well wherever she went. however, sometimes, the reason why people were at ease with the situation was probably because they had no ce to settle down.


    Just like a floating duckweed, it could survive no matter where it drifted to.


    however, it had no roots.


    Before she met him, she might not have had the intention to settle down. After meeting him, many things seemed to have changed slowly and imperceptibly.


    The hand he was holding moved slightly and she held his hand tightly.


    when Mr. Jiang is busy, I can also help to look after the renovation, ¡± she said. this way, Mr. Jiang doesn¡¯t have to keep going back and forth.


    He didn¡¯t say it clearly, but everything was clear.


    He suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    Shi Yan also stopped.


    It was clearly very dark, but when she looked up in the dark, her eyes still collided with his.


    he held her hand tightly and his thumb seemed to gently rub the back of her hand. then he spoke softly, his voice warm.


    ¡°Miss Shi, what month is your birthday?¡± he asked.


    he didn¡¯t investigate her and didn¡¯t allow the people around him to investigate her, so jiang che didn¡¯t know anything about this.


    ¡°qiyue,¡± shi yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°July.¡± His thumb seemed to be caressing the back of her hand again.


    Shi Yan¡¯s heart trembled.


    she slowly suppressed her emotions and asked him, ¡± ¡°where is teacher jiang? what month is your birthday?¡±


    his tone was calm.


    at least, it sounded calm.


    ¡°wuyue.¡±


    ¡± then, teacher jiang, you¡¯ll just be a few months older than me. ¡±


    This change of topic was too obvious.


    ¡°miss shi, i¡¯m six years and two months older than you.¡± there was a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    ¡°alright,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    he was only six years old.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡± She suddenly looked at him and called out.


    they couldn¡¯t see each other¡¯s faces clearly in the darkness, but their eyes could urately meet.


    he clearly didn¡¯t know what she was going to say, but at this moment, jiang che¡¯s heart suddenly jumped, as if he was a little nervous.


    ¡°When I left home that year, it was my fourth grandmother who took me away.¡± fourth grandma didn¡¯t actually marry fourth grandpa. fourth grandpa¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and he died of illness in his twenties. fourth grandma was only his fianc¨¦e, but she never married after fourth grandpa left.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bring anything with me when I left home. I¡¯ve also asked fourth grandmother to help me move out of the house and share the household register with her.


    ¡± when i was 13, fourth grandmother passed away from an illness. from then on, i have an independent household register. ¡±


    ¡°oh, that¡¯s not entirely true. fourth grandmother also adopted a child, and the child¡¯s name is still in the household register. after fourth grandmother passed away, the child is equivalent to my guardian. but i¡¯ve been reading a lot of books all these years, so i¡¯ve been holding onto the household register.¡±


    Her words contained a lot of information.


    but jiang che only noticed one thing.


    she had been holding onto the household register all along.


    this was probably the main message she wanted to pass on to him.


    In the dark environment where they couldn¡¯t even see each other¡¯s faces, there was no one around. It was so quiet that they could only hear each other¡¯s breathing and heartbeats. He had just asked her what month her birthday was. She was undoubtedly challenging him by telling him such information.


    He had already restrained himself.


    he was trying very hard to restrain himself.


    he held her hand tightly and took half a step forward, getting closer to her.


    he looked down at her emotionlessly, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, do you know what you¡¯re saying?¡±

 Chapter 116

    116 you provoked me first


    she smiled and met his eyes. ¡± ¡°of course.¡±


    There was another moment of silence.


    he tightened his grip on her hand, and his empty hand hung by his side and clenched into a fist. finally, he released it and raised his hand to tease her.


    They were already very close to each other, so when he raised his hand, he directly wrapped it around her waist.


    ¡°miss shi.¡± He looked at her and called her again.


    ¡°so you were born to torture me?¡±


    Shi Yan blinked and raised her free hand to grab his shirt around his waist. She looked up at him.¡±no.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because his brain had suddenly twitched or because the environment was so quiet and dark that he couldn¡¯t see people clearly, but other emotions were easily magnified. Shi Yan looked up at him and said,¡±i was born to spend the rest of my life with you, mr. jiang.¡±


    the person holding her did not speak.


    The hand on her waist seemed to tighten.


    The surroundings were silent.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t nervous at first, but the overly quiet environment and the person in front of her who had been silent for a long time gave her an inexplicable feeling of pressure.


    Her heart unconsciously started to beat faster.


    her grip on his shirt tightened.


    Time seemed to have passed for a long time, yet it also felt like only a few seconds had passed.


    the hand that was holding her hand loosened, and the hand that was holding her waist slowly moved up to wrap around her back. in the dark, shi yan felt a warm palm fall on her face.


    he caressed her face to her neck and ear.


    Shi Yan¡¯s nerves suddenly tightened.


    for a moment, he wanted to run away.


    but she held back.


    He didn¡¯t move a single step and just stood there without moving.


    After a while, the hand that had touched her neck and ear fell on her chin. The palm of his hand was on her cheek, gently supporting her chin, forcing her to look up.


    his voice came from the dark, less of his usual gentleness and rity, and more of a low and hoarse voice. ¡± ¡°miss shi, why are you so good at this?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re always poking at my heart.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to wait two months if you continue like this.¡±


    without giving her a chance to speak, he continued, ¡± ¡°miss shi, i don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡±


    it had only been two days since theyst met, and he realized that he missed her so much.


    rashness triumphed over reason, and he drove straight to her.


    suggesting that she find a ce with fewer people, he was probably harboring malicious intentions.


    however, he seemed to be struggling in his heart. on one hand, he was hinting and encouraging him to hide his evil intentions; on the other hand, he was reminding him and asking him to restrain himself.


    He restrained himself.


    He wasn¡¯t impulsive.


    step by step, they went from a simple hug to holding hands.


    he had nned to stop here tonight.


    but he had overlooked her and overestimated himself.


    ¡°two months is still too long.¡±


    As he spoke, his palm was still holding her chin, and his thumb gently rubbed the corner of her lips. In this dark and quiet environment, the temperature inevitably rose a little.


    ¡°ms. shi, it¡¯s not that i didn¡¯t give you time. you were the one who hired me.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, his fingers gently lifted her chin. the next second, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    in the darkness, a clear breath entered his nose.


    shi yan¡¯s other hand couldn¡¯t help but clench the side of his shirt.


    he was gentle, quiet, and reserved. he was a modest gentleman with a gentleness like water.


    His kiss, however, was not like that.


    he was anxious and ruthless.


    It was as if he wanted to tear her apart and swallow her.


    after a moment of shock, shi yan wanted to respond to him, but he didn¡¯t give her the chance. she moved a little, and he pestered her even more.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know how long the kiss hadsted.


    her head felt heavy and her lips and tongue were numb, but he still had no intention of letting her go.


    shi yan tried to push him away again, but it was of no use.


    instead, when he noticed her rejection, he directly pulled her back, and her back was directly pressed against the big tree beside the stone path.


    His entire body was trapped between him and the tree.


    did shi yan regret provoking him?


    He definitely did not regret it.


    However, she really couldn¡¯t take his strong stance.


    how could someone kiss as if they were going to finish all the kisses in their life? it wasn¡¯t like she wouldn¡¯t let him kiss her again after he kissed her once.


    As expected, there was a ferocious beast under his gentle appearance, and once he was released, it was out of control.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, Mr. Jiang!¡±


    She finally found a chance to speak.


    this was the gap that she had found when she felt like she was about to faint from the kiss and had bitten him ruthlessly.


    he seemed to be stunned for a moment before he released her lips.


    He hugged her tightly with both hands and buried his face in her neck.


    she didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before his voice came from her neck.¡±I¡¯m sorry, did I scare you?¡±


    before shi yan could answer, she felt a pain in her neck.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re the one who asked me to do this. you can¡¯t me me,¡± he said.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have provoked me.¡±


    his tone seemed to beining.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Alright, it was her fault. She admitted it.


    shi yan didn¡¯t say anything. she wrapped her arms around his back and hugged him tightly.


    the two of them quietly hugged each other for a while. when shi yan finally recovered, she said, Mr. Jiang, if I don¡¯t go back now, the dormitory will be locked.


    jiang che let go of her slightly, but he only lifted his head that was buried in her neck, not letting go of her hands at all.


    perhaps it was because the two of them had slowly adapted to the dark environment after staying in it for a long time, or perhaps it was because the two of them had changed positions that the streetlights not far away shone in through theyers of branches.


    he looked down and she looked up slightly, and the two of them could see each other¡¯s faces clearly.


    jiang che saw the girl¡¯s flushed face, her moist lips, and her dazed eyes. she had a different kind of charmpared to her usual gentle and square self.


    In Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, Jiang Che¡¯s face was still as handsome as before, but the gentle temperament on his body had faded a lot.


    his face and lips were moist, and that pair of eyes that were usually deep and distant and light without waves seemed to contain a desire that had yet to dissipate, highlighting the mistiness and amorous feelings in his peach blossom eyes.


    when she suddenly met his eyes, shi yan¡¯s heart, which had finally calmed down, trembled unconsciously.


    This version of him gave off a different feeling from the gentle and warm version of him.


    It was more aggressive and aggressive.


    however, shi yan still had no intention of backing down in the face of this jiang che. on the contrary, she felt that he was charming in a different way.


    As expected of someone who was favored, everything just happened to be what she liked.


    the two of them looked at each other for a while before jiang che said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, let¡¯s call off our two-month agreement.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, you¡¯re not pursuing me anymore?¡± shi yan asked with a smile.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to pursue it, but I¡¯ll have to decide on my status first.¡±


    he raised his hand and gently rubbed her lips, his eyes slightly dark.


    he said,¡±i¡¯ve kissed miss shi, so i have to take responsibility.¡± Although I¡¯m not a good person, I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t recognize what I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    shi yan was silent.


    this really didn¡¯t sound like something a gentle and polite person like him would say.

 Chapter 117

    117 Chapter 117-a person with a status


    he saw that she did not respond and only smiled at him.


    ¡± miss shi, ¡± jiang che added, ¡± you were the one who provoked me first. you have to take responsibility. ¡±


    shi yan tried hard to ignore his hand on her lips. she looked at him and smiled with curved eyebrows.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll take responsibility. The previous agreement is void.¡±


    she clutched the side of his shirt tightly with one hand and ced the other on his shoulder. then, she slid her hand down his shoulder to the back of his neck and met his eyes. ¡± teacher jiang, you¡¯re someone with a status now. ¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand that was caressing her lips paused.


    He looked at her with a deep and dark gaze.


    The next second, his hand moved away, and he held her face again and lowered his head to kiss her.


    this kiss was a little gentler than before.


    But Shi Yan could feel that this was the result of him trying very hard to restrain himself.


    She had never thought that a person like him, who was as beautiful as an orchid or a Jade Tree, would be so lustful.


    when they first met, he gave her the feeling that he was a jade-like young master, elegant and free of worldly desires.


    shi yan would definitely not refuse him.


    shi yan hadpletely forgotten about the dormitory¡¯s security.


    in the end, it was jiang che who released her first.


    if he didn¡¯t let go of her now, he might not be able to send her back to the dormitory tonight.


    Dormitory, she had to stay in the dormitory, and she had to go through military training. If it wasn¡¯t for the military training period, he would have taken her away and applied for a day off.


    of course, she could take leave for the military training, but she was already very tired.


    No matter how brutal he was, he would not be brutal to this extent.


    ¡°mr. jiang, i should go back to my dormitory,¡± shi yan said after she steadied her breath.


    He ced his hand on her face and said,¡±didn¡¯t you say I have a status?¡± You¡¯re still calling him teacher Jiang?¡±


    ¡°then what should i call you?¡± shi yan wrapped her arms around his waist.


    ¡°You can call me by my name.¡± Jiang Che¡¯s peach blossom eyes were smiling.


    ¡°A-Yingluo!¡±


    but jiang che suddenly covered her lips and leaned over to her ear, saying, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t scream now. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid miss shi won¡¯t be able to go back to the dormitory tonight.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s body stiffened as her breath fell on her ear.


    Her cheeks were hot.


    he didn¡¯t leave, but whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°yanyan,¡±


    shi yan¡¯s legs gave way and she almost slipped and fell down the tree she was leaning against. he held her waist tightly and his lowughter rang in her ears.


    shi yan¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    she hit him in a huff.


    Only then did he let go of her. Although he did notugh out loud, the smile on his face was still there.


    this smile was full of brilliance.


    then, he squinted at shi yan.


    The next moment, her eyes were covered. don¡¯t look anymore, Ms. Shi. If you keep looking, you won¡¯t be able to go back.


    ¡°let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll send you back to the dormitory.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he moved his hand away from her eyes.


    He pulled her over to help her tidy up her slightly messy hair and clothes, and patted off the dust stuck on her back against the tree.


    he tidied up his clothes, then took her hand and led her away.


    he returned the way he came.


    if he didn¡¯t return the way he came, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it back in time.


    he stepped onto the stone steps and stepped into the light.


    Apart from the blush on their faces that had notpletely faded, there was nothing wrong with the two of them. They both looked calm andposed. one was as gentle as jade, while the other was gentle and dignified.


    They had only seen each other in different ways.


    ¡°Why did you call me miss Shi again?¡± Shi Yan asked as they walked up the stone steps.


    Jiang che looked at her with a smile in his eyes.¡±I¡¯m afraid that if you shout again, miss Shi will not be able to stand steadily.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s emotions, which she had finally calmed down, were once again stered on her face.


    her cheeks were flushed red.


    She red at him.


    With her temperament, she had probably never red at anyone like this before, so she was inexplicably a little cute.


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but chuckle again.


    shi yan¡¯s face turned redder.


    on the way back to the dormitory, the two of them did not speak, but they did not let go of their hands, and the smile on their lips did not disappear.


    the two of them didn¡¯t walk far. although they walked slowly, it should take less than 15 minutes for a round trip.


    he waited at the entrance of the dormitory. it was three minutes to 11:30.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che went to get the things together.


    jiang che walked over and opened the front passenger door. he took out a box of pastries and handed it to her. ¡°This is the pastry made by aunty Shen.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡± shi yan took it and smiled.


    Jiang che acted as if he didn¡¯t see her smile and calmly took out a bouquet of roses from the car.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggerated bouquet, only nine flowers, and it was beautifully wrapped.


    shi yan was slightly surprised to see the roses.¡±why are there still flowers?¡±


    Suddenly, she looked up and met Jiang Che¡¯s smiling eyes.


    He said,¡±miss Shi, have you forgotten?¡± I still want to pursue you. How can I pursue you without flowers?¡±


    shi yan smiled and took it.


    then, Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory first. Drive carefully and send me a message when you arrive. I¡¯ll be able to see it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t wait for my message. It¡¯ll be veryte by the time I arrive at the Jiang family.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t insist. she only said, ¡± mr. jiang, you must send it to me when you arrive. i¡¯ll send you a message when i wake up tomorrow morning. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, then I¡¯ll be leaving in a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Good night, Yanyan.¡±


    it was clearly the same form of address, but for some reason, shi yan felt that it was a little different when he called her that. it sounded a little more embarrassing.


    Shi Yan wanted to give him a hug, but she was holding the flowers in one hand and the cake in the other. She couldn¡¯t free her hands, so she simply went forward and tiptoed to kiss him on the corner of his lips.¡±Ah che, good night!¡±


    she turned around and ran in the direction of the dormitory.


    when she ran back to the dormitory, jiang che, who was standing by the car in a daze, finally came back to his senses.


    he raised his hand and touched the corner of her lips that she had just kissed. he tilted his head slightly and chuckled.


    Ah che,


    in the past, she didn¡¯t feel that his name was any different, but now that she called it out, it sounded especially nice.


    jiang che stood by the car for a while, then went around to the driver¡¯s seat, opened the door, and sat down.


    He leaned back against the seat in a somewhatzy posture.


    a closed and quiet space was always easy to stir up the things hidden in the bottom of one¡¯s heart. her mind was filled with the scene of him holding the little girl against the tree and kissing her deeply on the dark stone path.


    in the end, he still couldn¡¯t control himself.


    However, not being able to control it had its own benefits.


    he liked it when the little girl was soft in his arms. he liked it when the little girl lost her usual elegance and calmness, and had a different kind of amorous look. he liked the way the little girl indulged him; He also liked the way the little girl responded affectionately.


    he raised his hand and touched his lips.


    The wound on her lips still hurt a little.


    it was bitten by the little girl.


    she was so elegant and calm, and she was so indulgent to him, but she still bit him.


    He had already restrained himself.


    From the first time he saw her, he knew that he wanted her.


    Fortunately, she still had a trace of rationality left, otherwise, she would have been scared away by him.


    The little girl was also used to poking at his heart, saying that she was born to spend the rest of her life with him.


    jiang che chuckled, put on his seat belt, and drove away.


    on the other hand, shi yan had returned to the dormitory.


    The dormitory¡¯s Gate was opened at 11:30 and the lights were turned off at 12:00. So, when Shi Yan returned to the dormitory, the lights were still on.


    she took out her keys and opened the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, three pairs of gossipy eyes looked at her.

 Chapter 118

    118 Chapter 118: Shi Yan is also shy


    ¡°shi yan, you¡¯re back?¡±


    Ren Kexin was very intelligent.


    Shi Yan¡¯s clothes were picked out by them, and her hair wasbed by song Meilian. After the two of them kissed, although Jiang che helped Shi Yan tidy up her hair and clothes, outsiders might not be able to tell, but the three people who helped Shi Yan dress up could tell the difference at a nce.


    Not to mention that Shi Yan¡¯s face was still rosy and her lips were moist and even a little red and swollen.


    His face was like a peach blossom.


    he looked at her hands and saw that she was holding a bouquet of roses.


    The bright red roses were very eye-catching.


    Shi Yan was only slightly stunned when she pushed open the door and met their eyes. She quickly recovered from the gossip.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m back.¡± shallow smile nodded.


    Her appearance was elegant and Frank.


    she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all as they sized her up.


    She was so calm that the three gossiping people¡¯s interest in gossip was greatly diminished.


    ¡°why are you guys still awake?¡±


    the military training was more tiring. usually, the dormitory would have turned off the lights to sleep at this time. shi yan thought that they had turned off the lights to sleep when they came back.


    ¡°i was just about to sleep.¡± ren kexin said with a smile.


    In fact, they weren¡¯t even prepared to sleep. They were waiting for her toe back.


    their gossipy hearts kept them from sleeping.


    ¡± the dormitory is locked at 11:30, ¡± chang ru said with a smile. ¡± we thought you wouldn¡¯t being back. ¡±


    ¡°i calcted the time.¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile. She ced the pastries on the desk and the roses on the table that belonged to her in the middle of the dormitory.


    ¡°No one in the dormitory is allergic to pollen, right?¡± she asked after she had put the flowers away.


    Chang ru thought to herself that she was really thoughtful. Usually, who would take the initiative to ask their roommates if they were allergic to pollen after receiving flowers?


    They all shook their heads and said they were not allergic to pollen.


    Ren Kexin nced at the bouquet of roses and asked, ¡± ¡°shi yan, what do you n to do with this flower? There¡¯s no flower vase in the dormitory.¡±


    wait for it to die naturally?


    ren kexin felt that shi yan probably couldn¡¯t bear to do so.


    I¡¯ll go to the school¡¯s supermarket tomorrow afternoon to see if there are any vases. If there are, I¡¯ll buy one.


    buying a vase was a must. looking at jiang che¡¯s attitude, she guessed that he would not only give her flowers once.


    ¡± it¡¯s good to buy a vase. i was thinking that you should find a mineral water bottle to keep it, but that might be a littleme. ¡± ren kexinughed out loud as she spoke.


    Shi Yan responded with a faint smile.


    Song Meilian, who had not interrupted, said to Shi Yan,¡±Go and wash up first, or the lights will be turned off in the dormitoryter.¡±


    the lights were turned off at 12 o ¡®clock.


    Shi Yan thanked him.


    She had taken a shower before she left the house, so she didn¡¯t need to shower now. She just washed up.


    in the bathroom, shi yan raised her head and looked at herself in the mirror.


    her hair was a little messy, her face was red, and her lips were red and swollen. she raised her chin slightly, and there was a mark on her neck.


    It was Jiang che.


    he didn¡¯t bite through her skin, and he didn¡¯t use too much force at that time, but he couldn¡¯t stand her white and delicate skin, so he could still see the marks.


    She then looked at her dress, which was also a little messy.


    She really looked awkward like this.


    fortunately, it was night time.


    When she was about to brush her teeth, she realized that his refreshing scent still lingered on her lips. After hesitating for a few seconds, she put the toothbrush and toothpaste back.


    he just washed his face.


    the more she washed, the redder her face became.


    she couldn¡¯t help but blush, for she actually couldn¡¯t bear to brush her teeth!


    She had to sleep with his scent on her. It was really hard for Yingying to imagine that she would do such a thing!


    shi yan came out of the bathroom after about ten minutes.


    she had already changed into her pajamas.


    After patting some moisturizer on her face, she opened the box of pastries on the desk.


    however, song meilian raised her head and looked over. her eyes fell on the exquisite pastries in the pastry box, and she seemed a little surprised.


    Shi Yan smiled. he made this himself. I won¡¯t share it with you. I¡¯ll treat you to something else tomorrow.


    Her words weren¡¯t just for song Meilian.


    Shi Yan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Not everything in the dormitory needs to be separated from each other. You see, I¡¯m eating snacks, so I didn¡¯t share them with you. Chang ru said with a smile.


    ren kexinughed and exposed her,¡±are you not going to separate us?¡± we¡¯re the ones who didn¡¯t eat because we¡¯re afraid of getting fat.¡±


    Then, she said to Shi Yan, ¡± but Chang ru is right. Shi Yan, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. You don¡¯t have to distinguish people from each other in the dormitory.


    Ren Kexin¡¯s gaze fell on the box of extremely exquisite pastries in front of Shi Yan. Just by looking at the appearance, she knew that the taste would not be bad. Ren Kexin was a little shocked.¡±but shi yan, you said that the one in your family made these pastries?¡±


    Song Meilian and Chang ru also expressed their curiosity and shock through their expressions.


    shi yan looked at the cake and smiled.¡±yes, he made it himself,¡±


    Moreover, she liked it when Ren Kexin used the words ¡± the one in your house ¡± to describe Jiang che.


    Hers, hers.


    Ren Kexin and the other two were amazed.


    then he¡¯s too amazing. I think this pastry is not worse than the pastries of the Jade food stall. when it came to food, chang ru had the most say.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go to the supermarket tomorrow to buy a vase and bring you some snacks,¡± shi yan said with a faint smile.


    she picked up a piece of cake and started eating.


    It was still warm.


    in addition to the fact that the pastry box had some thermal instion effect, it was also because the pastry should have just been made by him. if he didn¡¯t eat now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat hot food the next morning.


    ¡°Shi Yan, you¡¯re too polite. I eat snacks every day and have never cared about you guys.¡±


    in fact, what chang ru wanted to say was that she was not embarrassed when she ate snacks in front of them every day. shi yan was embarrassed when she ate pastries in front of them. she was very reserved.


    Shi Yan returned Chang ru¡¯s smile and continued to eat her pastries.


    the pastries tasted better than thest time. his cooking skills had improved again.


    Seeing her squint her eyes while eating, song Meilian couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, is your boyfriend¡¯s cooking good?¡±


    the reason why he said that she was his boyfriend was because he could tell from shi yan¡¯s state after she came back from outside.


    even if he wasn¡¯t her boyfriend when she left, he would definitely be when she came back.


    Although she had only known Shi Yan for a few days, she already had a rough idea of what kind of person she was.


    She was definitely not a casual person.


    ¡°Cooking?¡±


    Shi Yan thought for a moment and shook her head. I don¡¯t know. But I guess he probably doesn¡¯t know how to cook.


    There was no basis for it. She had guessed it based on her intuition.


    ¡°You can¡¯t cook? then these desserts, hehe ...¡±


    ¡°he knew that i liked to eat it, so he went to learn how to eat it,¡± shi yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°You specially went to Xuanji to learn?¡± Even song Meilian was surprised, let alone Ren Kexin and Chang ru.


    Ren Kexin was amazed,¡±he¡¯s so thoughtful!¡± when a boy is willing to learn how to cook my favorite food for me, i¡¯ll ept it even if he¡¯s an ugly monster!¡±


    His eyes fell on Shi Yan¡¯s good-looking face.


    the man who could move shi yan¡¯s heart was definitely not an ugly monster. not only that, but he might even be very handsome!


    He was handsome and was willing to learn how to make desserts for the girl he liked. Did such a man really exist?


    ¡°shi yan, do you really like to eat pastries?¡±

 Chapter 119

    119 Shi Yan¡¯s mischievous act


    Ren Kexin couldn¡¯t be med for asking this. Previously, Shi Yan had left a box of pastries from the Jade food stall for herself. Ren Kexin saw that she only ate a piece asionally, and it was impossible to tell how much she liked pastries.


    shi yan ate a piece of pastry and took another.


    I don¡¯t have any requirements for what I eat, ¡± he replied with a chuckle. I don¡¯t know if I like it or not.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡±


    perhaps it was because she was in a good mood, or perhaps she really treated them as friends, shi yan couldn¡¯t help but say more.¡±the first thing he gave me was a pastry. he said it was made by an elder and it tasted good. In order to get close to him, I told him that I liked it and asked him to ask his elders to make more.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re trying to get close to him?¡± The three of them said in unison.


    ¡°yes,¡± shi yan smiled.


    Ren Kexin looked at the roses on the table, ¡± ¡°then, is it you who¡¯s chasing him or him who¡¯s chasing you?¡±


    ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter whether i¡¯m chasing him or he¡¯s chasing me. what¡¯s important is that we¡¯re together now. ¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    her joy had infected them.


    Indeed, it didn¡¯t matter who was the one pursuing her. What was important was that they were together now.


    however, judging from shi yan¡¯s expression, she and her boyfriend were probably interested in each other.


    ren kexin thought and couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know that he went to learn how to make pastries for you? did he tell you?¡± Song Meilian suddenly asked.


    Shi Yan looked at her upon hearing this.


    Song Meilian¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t obvious, but from her slightly furrowed brows, Shi Yan could tell that she asked this because she was afraid that she would be deceived by the man¡¯s small favors.


    with his personality, he wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to tell me, ¡± she said with a smile. I can tell by myself.


    Looking at the pastries in front of her, Shi Yan said, ¡± ¡± this is the box of pastries. when he gave it to me just now, he used his elder¡¯s name and said that the elder had made it for him. ¡±


    This Kasaya


    He actually found it out by himself.


    song meilian was speechless.


    ¡°shi yan, i¡¯m even more curious about that person in your family now. you won¡¯t be able to run away from this meal. we¡¯ll be waiting for you to treat us to a meal!¡± ren kexin raised her eyebrows andughed.


    Song Meilian thought that Shi Yan didn¡¯t understand, so she exined before Shi Yan could speak, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a tradition to treat the entire dormitory to a meal when you¡¯re not single.¡±


    Shi Yan had actually heard of this tradition before. Jiang Rui had casually mentioned it to her when they were chatting.


    ¡°then let¡¯s wait until after the military training is over. didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the jade restaurant? We¡¯ll go to the Jade Restaurant then.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll book a table for me and I¡¯ll treat you?¡± chang ru said in disagreement.


    song meilian alsoughed,¡±i was thinking that i would secretly treat you guys to a meal when we go to jade restaurant. didn¡¯t i say i would treat you guys to a meal before?¡±


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t think about anything. I was just nning to wait for Shi Yan to book a table and get Chang ru to have a meal with me.¡± Ren Kexinughed.


    Shi Yan smiled faintly. if you want to go to the Jade eatery, let¡¯s make the arrangements. He was the one who gave me the pastries from before.


    ¡°Internal staff?¡± Ren Kexin eyes lit up.


    Without Shi Yan¡¯s reply, they already knew what was going on.


    To be able to bring so many boxes of pastries that were not for sale at the Jade eatery, he must be either an insider or a Big Boss. Thinking that Shi Yan¡¯s cousin with the surname su was su mi, who was said to be a figure that even the daughter of a rich family was afraid of, they all agreed that Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend was a big Boss.


    ¡°It can be considered so.¡±


    ¡°since there are internal staff, then shi yan, you and your family will arrange this meal. I¡¯ve eaten all over the world for so many years, so I¡¯ve long gained some experience. With internal staff, what I eat is definitely the best of the best. I don¡¯t want to miss it. as for this meal, i¡¯ll owe it to you for now. i¡¯ll treat you in the future!¡± when it came to food, chang ru¡¯s saliva was about to flow out.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. shi yan responded with a smile.


    song meilian said, ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. shi yan, don¡¯t eat too much. eat a little more and go brush your teeth. otherwise, you¡¯ll have to turn off the lights. ¡±


    He looked at her doubtfully,¡±but why don¡¯t you eat first before washing up?¡± you actually came to eat after washing up.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s hand that was holding the pastry paused.


    in fact, she had not brushed her teeth yet.


    Of course, she did, but that didn¡¯t count. After all, she had washed up again after she came back.


    so should she brush her teeth after eating the cake?


    It was impossible not to farm!


    otherwise, how could she sleep?


    Shi Yan looked at the pastry in her hand and suddenly regretted eating it. Then she remembered that this was made by Jiang che himself, and it would be a waste of his time if she didn¡¯t eat two pieces while they were hot.


    after eating another piece of cake, shi yan brushed her teeth with mixed feelings.


    shi yan thought that she would have insomnia as shey in bed, but she fell asleep soon after.


    it was a good night¡¯s sleep.


    When she woke up in the morning, Shi Yan felt that the reason why she had such a good sleepst night was probably because she had been tired from the military training these few days.


    after washing up, she opened her phone and saw a wechat message from jiang che.


    it was sent at two o ¡®clockst night.


    [ i¡¯m here. good night. ]


    she guessed that he was afraid that she would not be asleep at that time and was worried that it would affect her sleep, so he did not address her. after all, if she had not fallen asleep afterst night¡¯s incident, her sleep would have been affected regardless of whether he called her ¡± miss shi ¡± or ¡± yanyan. ¡±


    She replied, first typing ¡± okay, ah che ¡°, then deleted the following address and typed it again.


    in the end, the message was: [ okay, mr. jiang. ]


    [ Good Morning, Mr. Jiang. ]


    Heh, she did it on purpose.


    jiang che had returned hometest night and had insomnia, so he had woken up a littleter today. when he saw shi yan¡¯s message, it was already almost eight in the morning.


    He had guessed that Shi Yan would reply to him, so as soon as he opened his eyes, he took his mobile phone from the bedside table.


    He couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw Shi Yan¡¯s message.


    this little girl.


    He replied, [ Good Morning, baby. ]


    When Shi Yan saw this message, she was taking a break in the middle of military training.


    at that time, she was drinking water, and she almost spat it out.


    She stared at the phone screen and looked at it again and again. No matter how she looked at it, it was definitely a message from Jiang Che!


    so, her gentleman-like teacher jiang was actually such a person?


    treasure?


    What kind of address was this that gave people goosebumps just by looking at these two words!


    she replied with a string of ellipses.


    shi yan didn¡¯t see jiang che¡¯s reply, and the instructor called for them to gather again.


    *


    yu family.


    When olddy Jiang arrived at the Yu family mansion, it was almost 11 am.


    it was aunt wan who had apanied her.


    she stepped into the yu family¡¯s old residence and realized that it was not much different from neen years ago. most of theyout had not been changed, and it could be seen that this residence should have been in yu xi¡¯s hands long ago.


    After olddy Jiang entered, the housekeeper led her to the Yu family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    other than yu xi, there were two other people outside the yu family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    the olddy knew them.


    The SU family¡¯s second son, su Yunzhi, and her son, su mu.


    when she saw the two of them, the olddy¡¯s shrewd eyes shed.


    ¡°third young master, old madam jiang is here.¡±


    The three people standing outside the ancestral hall looked over.

 Chapter 120

    120 not a child of the jiang family


    ¡°old madam jiang.¡± yu xi was the first to greet him.


    His expression was calm, but it was not difficult to see his respect for grandmother Jiang.


    grandma jiang was a smart person, so she could naturally feel his excessive respect for her.


    Although she hadn¡¯t seen Yu Xi for many years, from the fact that he decisively left home when he was eleven years old, and then went into hiding for many years to take revenge and then take back the Yu family, she could tell that he was not a simple person.


    for such a person, even if she was his elder, he should not respect her to this extent.


    It seemed that he knew something.


    ¡°it¡¯s been many years since west met, and the third son of the yu family has grown so big.¡±


    ¡°thank you for your concern.¡±


    Su Yunzhi and su mu also greeted him.


    ¡°Old Madam Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Grandma Jiang,¡± Su mu and Jiang Sheng were considered friends, so the way he addressed olddy Jiang naturally followed Jiang Sheng¡¯s seniority.


    ¡°yunzhi and xiaomu are here too.¡±


    I knew that Yuxi had returned home, so I brought su mu here to see her. I also offered some incense to my father. as su yunzhi spoke, a trace of sadness shed across her strong and capable face.


    ¡°There will always be such a day when one is old. You juniors need not be too sad.¡± old mistress and old master yu were considered friends, and she was also an olddy, so it was not rude for her to say this.


    When it was time to offer incense, the olddy and su Yunzhi did not enter the ancestral hall.


    The two of them took the lit incense and made three bows at the entrance of the ancestral hall. They then handed the incense to su mu, who was making the bow in the ancestral hall, and let him stick it in.


    olddy jiang did not enter the ancestral hall because it was not appropriate for an outsider to enter. su yunzhi, on the other hand, did not want to leave olddy jiang alone outside and had specially apanied her.


    after they offered incense, yu xi invited them to the main hall.


    the tea was served very quickly.


    after the person who served the tea left, other than the four of them in the main hall, only the yu family¡¯s housekeeper and aunt wan stood to the side.


    the olddy held the tea but didn¡¯t drink it. she looked at yu xi, who was sitting opposite her. ¡°Little brat Yu San, you should know that I didn¡¯te to the Yu family just to offer incense, right?¡±


    Su Yunzhi and su mu were both curious about the purpose of olddy Jiang¡¯s visit and couldn¡¯t help but look at her and Yu Xi.


    ¡°yes,¡± yu xi nodded.


    then he stood up and bowed to grandma jiang.


    this action shocked su yunzhi and su mu quite a bit.


    ¡°what are you doing?¡± the olddy was also a little surprised, but she was surprised by his action of bowing, not the reason for it.


    ¡°my niece has been under the care of the old madam for many years. you can ept this little nephew¡¯s bow.¡±


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve really found out everything,¡± the olddy sighed.


    Yu Xi didn¡¯t say when and how the investigation was carried out, but only responded with a low ¡°yes.¡±


    su yunzhi and su mu looked on with confusion on their faces. su yunzhi asked,¡±Yuxi, what¡¯s going on with Yingluo?¡±


    Niece? Old Madam Jiang?


    su yunzhi was not an idiot. yu xi had previously mentioned that something had happened when she did not go to see xuan liuying immediately after she returned. now that he had said this to olddy jiang, she quickly reacted.


    could it be that liu ying¡¯s daughter wasn¡¯t a child of the yu family, but the niece that yu xi said was being taken care of by old madam jiang?


    then, who were the girls that madam jiang had taken care of all these years?


    Su Yunzhi reacted, and so did su mu.


    However, he was thinking more than su Yunzhi.


    after all, he was a junior and had more contact with the younger generation. he knew who among the younger generation was better.


    He thought of Jiang Rui almost immediately.


    This was because other than Shi Yan, Jiang Rui was the only other girl that grandmother Jiang had taken care of all these years.


    Old Madam Jiang was undoubtedly a loving elder, but not every junior was loved and cared for by her. and for her to specially visit the yu family for this matter, it could be seen that the junior she took care of was very much liked by her.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t possibly be a child of the Yu family, so Jiang Rui was the only one left.


    however, this was only his guess, and it was somewhat absurd, so su mu did not say it out loud.


    Everyone knew that Jiang Rui was the eldest young miss of the Jiang family, Jiang Qing¡¯s biological daughter, and Jiang Cheng¡¯s biological sister. If he rashly spoke out his guess, what if he guessed wrong, Yingluo?


    It was inappropriate to say it so directly.


    Olddy Jiang sighed and said to Yu Xi, who was still standing, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll do it,¡± he said to su yunzhi.


    ¡°yunzhi, you¡¯ve met our rui ¡®er, right?¡±


    su yunzhi was shocked.


    jiang rui?


    Niece?


    he suppressed the shock in his heart and nodded. ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯ve seen him many times.¡±


    Haicheng¡¯s upper-ss circle was only so big, and Jiang Rui often apanied Kong Xiangxiang to all kinds of parties. Although she was busy with the SU Group¡¯s business, she would asionally attend these parties.


    He would inevitably meet Jiang Rui.


    She was a beautiful, cheerful, and intelligent child.


    one could tell at a nce that she had been pampered since she was young, but she was not arrogant at all.


    She was a very likable little girl.


    she had also sighed at the jiang family¡¯s good upbringing. they only had one daughter, but they didn¡¯t spoil her even if they spoiled her to no end.


    ¡± rui ¡®er is actually not a child of the jiang family. she¡¯s the posthumous child of your yu family¡¯s head, yu wushuang. ¡±


    Although they had already guessed it, su Yunzhi and su mu still couldn¡¯t remain calm when they heard the olddy say it out loud.


    after being stunned for a long time, su yunzhi asked,¡±then, then is the child that liu ying raised, yingluo, the jiang family¡¯s child?¡±¡±


    before they could reply, su yunzhi continued to deny,¡±i don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°If the child by Liu Ying¡¯s side is the Jiang family¡¯s, and old Madam is clear about the truth, she would not let the Jiang family¡¯s child suffer outside.¡±


    all these years, that child had followed liu ying and had not lived well.


    ¡± that¡¯s right. that child is not from our jiang family. ¡±


    ¡°I only found out about Rui ¡®er¡¯s background a few years ago when I noticed that ah Sheng was investigating,¡± the olddy said.


    ¡°The first person to find out that Rui ¡®er wasn¡¯t a child of the Jiang family was ah Sheng. He was the one who sent people to investigate. I knew that he was investigating, so I sneaked a look at the information he found. That¡¯s how I found out about Rui ¡®er¡¯s background.¡±


    ¡°the information i¡¯ve read is limited, and almost all of it is about rui ¡®er, so i know that rui¡¯ er is a child of the yu family. as for which family the daughter of the xuan family is from, i¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just that from the fact that ah Sheng didn¡¯t take her home or take care of her life, we could tell that she¡¯s not a child of the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°I personally taught ah Sheng. Even if he has no feelings for his sister whom he has never met, he would definitely not let her suffer outside without caring. there¡¯s only one exnation for him not taking any action after knowing the truth. the child with the xuan girl isn¡¯t his sister.¡±


    after hearing the olddy¡¯s words, there was another silence.


    for su yunzhi and su mu, this was not a small matter that they could digest in a short time.


    Their understanding of Jiang Rui was too deep.


    In their minds, she was the daughter of the Jiang family.


    Besides, su Yunzhi was well aware of Xuan Liuying and Xuan wanrou¡¯s current situation over the years. She had never suspected that Xuan wanrou was not Xuan Liuying¡¯s daughter.


    xuan liuying had been raising the child by her side ever since she gave birth in the hospital. who would suspect that she was not her biological child?


    After a long while, it was su mu who asked first. grandma Jiang, may I ask if there¡¯s anyone else in the Jiang family who knows about the background of Jiang Qianqian and Rui ¡®er other than you and Jiang Cheng? ¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing else,¡±


    olddy jiang looked at them and said in a serious and firm tone, ¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Since I¡¯ve made this trip, I want to let you know that whether Rui ¡®er is a child of the Jiang family or not, she is still my granddaughter. Even if the truth is exposed in the future, as long as I¡¯m still alive, I won¡¯t let her suffer a single bit.¡±


    he looked at yu xi. ¡± i guessed that since you¡¯re back in haicheng, you must be quite capable. then, the things that ah sheng can find out can¡¯t be hidden from you. otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t havee back and not gone to see that girl from the xuan family. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to tell you not to look for Rui ¡®er for the time being. She has had the deepest feelings for her brother since she was young. her brother has been on a business trip for the past few days, and i¡¯m afraid that she won¡¯t be able to take it if she finds out the truth now, especially since her brother is not around.¡±


    as for that girl from the Xuan family, when and how do you n to tell her the truth? we, the Jiang family, will not ask. But one thing is, before Sheng returns from his business trip, no one is allowed to look for Rui ¡®er, not even her biological mother.


    ¡ª


    the author had something to say:


    it seemed that the morning update was not going to work.


    st night, he had something to do and went out. he came back tootest night, so he only wrote one chapter and it was already three in the morning.


    As expected, he had to save some chapters. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the updates in this kind of situation.


    there would be more updatester, but it might beter.


    see youter ~

 Chapter 121

    121 You have to face it eventually


    Olddy Jiang did not stay long at the Yu Residence and left after a cup of tea.


    after she left, su yunzhi, her son, and yu xi were still sitting in the main hall. yu xi did not say anything else, as if she was giving them time to calm down.


    A long time passed, and the new tea seemed to have gone cold. Su Yunzhi sighed and spoke again,¡±Yu Xi, what are you going to do next? When are you going to see your sister?¡±


    ¡°if liu ying finds out that the daughter she has raised for neen years is not her biological daughter, i¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to take the blow.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to face it eventually,¡± Yu Xi said.


    I¡¯ll find an opportunity to see her. Before that, please don¡¯t tell her.


    Su Yunzhi nodded with aplicated expression.¡±I know my limits, don¡¯t worry. on the other hand, the jiang family¡¯s xuanji rui ¡®er can be considered a child that i watched grow up. i really didn¡¯t expect her to have such a rtionship with our yu family.¡±


    ¡°jiang cheng is indeed the leader of the younger generation, he is so calm. he clearly knew the truth long ago, but he hid it in his heart for so many years without revealing it. ording to what old madam jiang said just now, it seems that if she doesn¡¯t notice, jiang cheng doesn¡¯t intend to tell her. ¡±


    ¡°How old was Jiang Cheng when he found out the truth? He¡¯s only fifteen years old.¡±


    with such a heart at the age of fifteen, it would be difficult for him to not achieve great things.


    ¡°there are not many simple people in the jiang family,¡± yu xi¡¯s words seemed to be said casually.


    su yunzhi didn¡¯t have any special reaction to his words and only said, ¡± ¡°Indeed. Although there aren¡¯t many people in the Jiang family, all of them are outstanding.¡±


    su mu, on the other hand, cast a nce at yu xi upon hearing that.


    He felt that Yu Xi¡¯s words had a hidden meaning.


    He couldn¡¯t be med for thinking this way. He had only found out about Jiang Che¡¯s identity from Shi Yan yesterday.


    a person who even shi yan treated so differently


    therefore, when he suddenly heard someone mention the jiang family, he inevitably had a different feeling and unconsciously thought of the fifth master of the jiang family.


    he had to admit that the people of the jiang family were not simple.


    Looking at Yu Xi, he collected his thoughts and said, ¡± ¡°if there¡¯s anything my mom and i can help with, third uncle, just let us know.¡±


    yes, we¡¯re a family. I won¡¯t treat you as an outsider.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch, second sister-inw and su mu should stay for lunch,¡± Yu Xi said.


    Since he had already spoken, the two of them naturally had to stay.


    The Yu family¡¯s old mansion was as empty and deserted as the SU family¡¯s mansion. With too few people, it would appear even more deste. Staying for a meal would also increase the liveliness.


    after eating and leaving the yu family¡¯s old residence, su yunzhi sat in the car and said, I was too busy marveling at Jiang Rui¡¯s background that I forgot to thank old Madam Jiang for taking care of Yanyan.


    ¡°Grandma Jiang might not know Yanyan¡¯s identity yet, so it¡¯s not a bad thing that we don¡¯t thank her now. Let Yanyan be quiet for a while. when yanyan¡¯s identity is exposed, we¡¯ll go to her house to thank her. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± su Yunzhi nodded.


    after a moment of silence, su yunzhi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡±Su mu, how could such a thing happen? For so many years, your first aunt¡¯s hopes have been on that child. If it weren¡¯t for that child, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t have been able to persist until today.¡±


    su mu didn¡¯t express his opinion and only listened to her quietly.


    ¡°but this doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing. you haven¡¯t seen the child raised by your aunt. although she¡¯s also a slim and beautiful girl, in terms of likability, she¡¯s not as likable as rui ¡®er. Not to mention me, even your big aunt hasmented more than once that she¡¯s not like your Big uncle¡¯s child. She felt that she couldn¡¯t see any shadow of your Big Uncle in her. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never liked that child anyway.¡±


    su yunzhi¡¯s words sounded a little childish, but su mu knew that this was her true personality.


    a long time ago, when his father was still alive, his mother had been a little arrogant like this.


    People who were pampered would always have a little temper.


    ¡°this shows that you have a good eye for people.¡±


    ¡± since she¡¯s 19, ¡± su muplimented her, ¡± the child raised by first aunt should be in college by now, right? does mom know which school she¡¯s in? ¡±


    ¡± i know about that. he got into haicheng university. ¡±


    ¡°Haicheng University?¡±


    that¡¯s right. Yanyan and Rui ¡®er are both in Haicheng University. I heard that Rui¡¯ er and wanrou are in the same high school. Maybe they know each other.


    ¡°why are you asking this?¡± su yunzhi looked at him.


    ¡°Nothing, I was just asking.¡±


    The child who was carried home wrongly was innocent, but there must be a reason why the child¡¯s mother disliked him.


    If she knew her ce, the Yu family wouldn¡¯t be short of money to raise another child. However, if she didn¡¯t know her ce, he wasn¡¯t a kind and broad-minded person.


    He should be dismissed.


    he was already an adult at the age of neen. which of them didn¡¯t take on a certain amount of responsibility when they were teenagers? Yanyan had left home to live alone when she was ten.


    However, he couldn¡¯t judge a person¡¯s character and whether they were obedient just by seeing them once or twice. So before that, he had to personally check it out.


    He had to figure out what kind of person he was.


    thanks to jing han, he had heard many stories of mistakenly carrying a child home. after the biological child was brought home, the family would be deceived by the non-biological child and make the child suffer all kinds of grievances.


    although it was unlikely that such a thing would happen in the yu family, he still had to put an end to it.


    he, his mother, and his third uncle might not be deceived, but his first aunt had raised the child for neen years. it was impossible for them to not have any feelings for him.


    the harm that biological parents brought to their children was often the most fatal. jiang rui had been doted on by the jiang family since she was young, so she probably couldn¡¯t bear any grievances.


    The Yu family had a small number of descendants, and they could not let their family members lose their trust because of an outsider.


    ¡°is that child xuan wanrou, who took first aunt¡¯s surname?¡±


    su yunzhi had no idea that su mu had thought so much in less than half a minute. hearing his words, she nodded,¡±Yes, her name is Xuan wanrou.¡±


    a momentter, su yunzhi said with a slightly emotional tone,¡±Son, your third uncle is the only one in the Yu family now. If you have the time,e visit the Yu family more often, or find an opportunity to bring your third uncle out for a walk and introduce some friends to him.¡±


    ¡°Your third uncle has been busy seeking revenge all these years, so I¡¯m afraid he doesn¡¯t have much time to make friends. he doesn¡¯t look like he has a confidant by his side. he¡¯s already 30 years old, and he can¡¯t always be trapped by the people and things of the past. it¡¯s time for him to start a new life.¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll visit third uncle often even without you telling me. However, since third uncle has not released the news of his return, bringing him to see my friends now will mess up third uncle¡¯s n. I will arrange it in a few days.¡±


    it was true that his third uncle was lonely and sad, but it was uncertain if he had any friends or confidants.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have a confidant by his side, he expected that his third uncle must have made many friends after so many years of fighting outside.

 Chapter 122

    122 chapter 122: bring her to recognize the family


    at noon, the military training was dismissed.


    Shi Yan took out her phone and saw Jiang Che¡¯s reply.


    after her ellipsis, jiang che replied to her again, ¡± [ ms. shi, when will the military training end in the afternoon? [ i n to take a look at the newly purchased house. if there¡¯s time, i¡¯ll bring miss shi along to identify the house. ]


    His tone was serious, as if he had never sent the ¡°Good Morning, baby¡± message that was extremely inconsistent with his usual image.


    shi yanughed in her heart.


    [ they usually disband around 5:30 p.m. If there are no ns at night, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want after disbandment. ]


    [ then I¡¯ll pick you up from school at 5:30 sharp. We¡¯ll have dinner together. ]


    [ okay, mr. jiang. ]


    [ you¡¯re still calling me teacher jiang? ]


    [ Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t you call me miss Shi as well? ]


    The other party replied with a voice message. He didn¡¯t say anything, only a lowugh.


    it was low and alluring.


    shi yan was walking in the crowd with her mobile phone in her hand. when she heard this lowugh and saw song meilian next to her looking at her, her ears turned red.


    She had never cared about what others thought of her, but this was the first time she was so embarrassed in front of others.


    However, her emotions came and went quickly, and she responded with a smile.


    Song Meilian didn¡¯t say anything, but raised her eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to go to the supermarket to see if there were vases for sale? Do you want to eat first or go to the supermarket?¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go eat first. after that, you guys can go to the supermarket together. i said i¡¯d treat you guys to a mealst night, but i don¡¯t usually buy snacks, so i don¡¯t know what snacks taste good. you guys can pick them yourself.¡±


    he was mainly talking to chang ru and ren kexin.


    song meilian didn¡¯t eat snacks much either. ren kexin and chang ru ate more, especially chang ru. ever since she moved into the dormitory, she had never stopped eating snacks.


    Ren Kexin heard her and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°shi yan, are you serious?¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± you guys go and pick. otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste if i buy it and it doesn¡¯t suit your taste. ¡±


    what she meant was that she would buy it regardless of whether they chose it or not.


    Since that was the case, there was no need to waste money. Chang ru said, ¡± alright, we¡¯ll go to the supermarket with you after dinner. We¡¯ll extort a huge sum of money from you.


    they said that they were going to extort a huge sum of money from her, but in fact, when they went to the supermarket after dinner, they only took two bags of snacks each, and they spent less than 20 yuan in total.


    shi yan, on the other hand, was lucky enough to buy a vase in the supermarket.


    It was just an ordinary ss vase. It wasn¡¯t particrly pretty, but at least it was better than a mineral water bottle.


    on the way back to the dormitory from the supermarket, she met two familiar faces.


    jiang rui and xuan wanrou.


    the two of them stood there and seemed to be talking. shi yan¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment before she walked over.


    ¡°jiang rui, what a coincidence.¡±


    Xuan wanrou spoke. Her voice was soft and weak, and she was also very obedient and delicate. She gave off a simr feeling to han shuangshuang.


    however, han shuangshuang seemed to be more pleasing to the eye.


    After all, she was raised by arge family and was not as pretentious as Xuan wanrou, who was obviously petty.


    jiang rui was alone, while xuan wanrou was apanied by two other girls.


    xuan wanrou greeted her with a smile. she seemed friendly and warm towards jiang rui, but thetter was not in the mood to y along. she said coldly,¡±is there something?¡±


    However, it was a cold smile.


    There was distance, and there was also politeness.


    He didn¡¯t show any impatience.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s rare to meet you, so i wanted to say hello. speaking of which, this is the first time we¡¯ve met since we entered university. we¡¯re old ssmates, so it¡¯s not too much to say hello, right?¡±


    jiang rui nodded, her tone still cold.¡±it¡¯s not too much,¡±


    ¡°So do you have something to do? If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    For a moment, Xuan wanrou almost couldn¡¯t hold back her smile. The two girls following her were her roommates, and she felt that Jiang Rui was deliberately embarrassing her by being so cold to her even though she had greeted her so warmly.


    ¡± it¡¯s nothing much. many of our high school students have been admitted to haicheng university, and some of them are nning to have a gathering after the military training. i just wanted to remind you that if you¡¯re free, you cane and y with us. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time. I have to go home after the military training. besides, i¡¯m not that close to my high school ssmates, so there¡¯s no need for that. thank you for your kindness.¡±


    Xuan wanrou¡¯s expression stiffened as she forced a smile. you¡¯re wee. I just happened to meet you and thought about it. It¡¯s up to you whether you want to go or not.


    ¡± by the way, i¡¯ve seen a lot of photos of you and your friend on the campus forum. your friend is really beautiful. i saw thements on the forum saying that her name is shi yan. ¡±


    she had just responded to her nonchntly, but when she suddenly changed the topic to shi yan, the faint smile on jiang rui¡¯s face faded.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, her name is Shi Yan. Why are you asking about her? if i¡¯m not mistaken, you don¡¯t have any interactions with yan. or, do you still hate that kick in the noodle restaurant?¡±


    Xuan wanrou¡¯s smile immediately froze. Jiang Rui did not give her a chance to speak and continued, ¡± ¡°Xuan wanrou, I don¡¯t really want to deal with you. We don¡¯t have much of a rtionship to begin with. if you¡¯re smart enough, you shouldn¡¯t have approached me. we both know what kind of person you are.¡±


    ¡°if you hold a grudge against me for that kick in the noodle restaurant and want to take revenge, don¡¯t me me for embarrassing you in your new school. I believe you don¡¯t want me to tell everyone how I got that kick.¡±


    he snorted,¡±if you want to say hello, then say hello. why are you beating around the bush? do you really think that others can¡¯t see through your little thoughts?¡± i¡¯m always ready to give me trouble, but i¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t go to yan and taint her eyes.¡±


    Xuan wanrou¡¯s face fell when she saw how disrespectful she was.


    However, she was very good at acting. Her tears were about to fall, but she looked like she had suffered a great grievance. The two girls beside her felt that it was unfair for her.


    ¡°student, aren¡¯t you going too far with your words? wanrou just wanted to say hello to you and have a chat with your friend. she didn¡¯t say anything overboard, did she?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, you¡¯re too much.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked at them and chuckled,¡±this is too much?.¡±


    ¡°How long have you known her? how much did he know about her? how much do you know about the entanglement between us?¡±


    the two girls were stumped by her question.


    ¡°if you¡¯re not sure, don¡¯t try to uphold justice,¡± jiang rui said.


    ¡°She greeted me and I was willing to respond because I have a good upbringing, not because I want to have more interactions with her.¡±


    ¡°Rui ¡®er,¡± Shi Yan approached her.


    The few of them looked over.


    The person was wearing the same camouge uniform and the same hat, but it couldn¡¯t hide her gentle charm.


    His steps were neither fast nor slow as he leisurely walked over.


    ¡°yan!¡± jiang rui¡¯s eyes lit up.


    shi yan smiled at her and looked at xuan wanrou, who was also looking at her. student, we meet again. May I know why you¡¯re looking for Rui ¡®er? ¡±


    her smile was light and her voice was gentle.


    it gave people a good feeling.


    Looking at her like this, it was extremely difficult not to have a good impression of her.


    as she walked closer, she continued,¡±speaking of which, this is the third time i¡¯ve met my ssmate, right?¡± the first two times.¡±


    xuan wanrou¡¯s face paled and she quickly interrupted her. ¡± ¡°I still have things to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±


    He didn¡¯t stay for a second, not even bothering about the two girls, and quickly left.


    The two girls,¡±Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 123

    123 Chapter 123: Shi Yan quietly hinted


    this must be shi yan. they had seen her on the campus forum.


    she was a beautiful, elegant, and gentle person, but why did xuan wanrou look at her like she had seen a ghost? was she that scary?


    She had just spoken up for Xuan wanrou and was left behind by her in the blink of an eye.


    the two of them were a little embarrassed.


    moreover, they seemed to be meddlesome when they couldn¡¯t tell right from wrong.


    he felt even more awkward.


    He smiled at Jiang Rui apologetically and the two of them left quickly.


    Shi Yan ignored them and looked at Jiang Rui.¡±why are you talking so much nonsense with her? i¡¯ll just casually send him away.¡±


    she didn¡¯t even need to say anything and didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. she was afraid that she would bepletely embarrassed. how easy would it be to get rid of her?


    he didn¡¯t need to waste so much time talking nonsense with him and affect his mood.


    ¡± i was just thinking that she came to greet me properly. it¡¯s not good to hit a smiling person. i didn¡¯t expect her to push her luck and drag you into this. ¡±


    ¡°Look at her innocent face just now. Do you really think I can¡¯t tell what she¡¯s thinking? i think she probably remembered your kick and wanted to shift the topic to you in an attempt to defame you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, she should see if I¡¯m going to give her a chance to defame you!¡±


    ¡°but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s afraid.¡±


    His gaze fell on the ss vase she was carrying and he asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°You bought this as a vase, right? what are you buying a vase for? If you want to use it as a decoration, you should pick one when you get home after the military training. Yours is too ordinary. There¡¯s no poetic feeling to it when you put it on the table. It¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    Shi Yan followed her line of sight and looked at the vase in her hand. She smiled and said,¡±I bought it at thest minute. I¡¯ll get another er.¡±


    ¡°Why would you want to buy a vase?¡±


    ¡°naturally, it¡¯s because i received the flowers!¡± It was Ren Kexin, who was walking behind Shi Yan, who answered with a smile.


    ¡°You received flowers?¡± Jiang Rui was slightly startled.


    ¡°yan, did my fifth unclee?¡±


    From what she knew about Yan, she would never ept flowers from anyone, except her fifth uncle.


    ¡°yes,st night.¡± Shi Yan didn¡¯t hide anything.


    however, song meilian and the others were surprised,¡±Fifth uncle?¡±


    The three of them said in unison.


    Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s surname was Jiang. They had guessed that he might be Jiang Rui¡¯s rtive, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be Jiang Rui¡¯s elder!


    this kasaya


    Seeing their reactions, Jiang Rui knew that they must have known something.


    It seemed that Yan and her roommates got along well.


    jiang rui was very happy for shi yan.


    she had been worried that shi yan¡¯s personality was too mild and that she would not get along with her roommate.


    after recovering from her shock, ren kexin pursed her lips and asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°Rui ¡®er, you said that Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend is your fifth uncle?¡±


    Boyfriend?


    It was Jiang Rui¡¯s turn to be shocked.


    She thought that even if they knew about her fifth uncle¡¯s existence, he would still be Yan¡¯s suitor. So, he was already in a rtionship?


    fifth uncle was awesome!


    Such speed!


    There were probably a lot of guys who were secretly thinking about Yan and were waiting to confess to her in a few days. The school had just started, but fifth uncle had already decided on the title. He didn¡¯t give any chance to the boys who were interested in Yan!


    Excellent!


    as expected of fifth uncle!


    Jiang Rui blinked and looked at Shi Yan with interest.¡±My boyfriend, Yingluo.¡±


    shi yan smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say anything. she wasn¡¯t embarrassed at all.


    he was as calm as ever.


    This made Jiang Rui, who wanted to tease her, unable to do so. She was too calm, and it was boring.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fifth uncle,¡± This was her reply to Ren Kexin.


    ¡°Then, Yan, should I call you aunt Wu now?¡± she looked at Shi Yan and said with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mess around,¡± Shi Yanughed.


    alright, let¡¯s talk about ourselves. Although you¡¯ve won over my fifth uncle, you¡¯re still my good friend!


    ¡°Come to think of it, my fifth uncle would actually give girls flowers? It was simply too horrifying. However, if fifth uncle doesn¡¯t even give you flowers, he can forget about pursuing you.¡±


    maybe it was because she was shocked by what happened, or maybe it was because of uncle wu¡¯s attitude toward yan and what he thought yan did that made her feel that uncle wu wasn¡¯t as scary as the rumors said. she even dared to talk about uncle wu.


    jiang rui was a little smug.


    in the past, she would never have dared to think that she would one day dare to talk about fifth uncle like this!


    shi yan smiled without saying anything.


    song meilian and the other two were still immersed in the shock of the news that shi yan¡¯s boyfriend was jiang rui¡¯s fifth uncle.


    they were actually a little curious about how old shi yan¡¯s boyfriend was. after all, he was jiang rui¡¯s fifth uncle.


    she thought that he might be a very charming and mature man.


    But they didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask.


    On the way back to the dormitory, Jiang Rui was the only one talking.


    when she was almost done, shi yan asked,¡±why are you alone? You¡¯re not with your roommates?¡±


    Oh, why did they go to canteen three? they said they wanted to see the difference between canteen one and canteen three. I didn¡¯t go because I thought it would be hard to run.


    ¡°it¡¯s a good thing i didn¡¯t go, or i wouldn¡¯t have met you.¡±


    ¡°Yan, the military training is tough. My brother went on a business trip again and he seems to be very busy. I¡¯m busy when he¡¯s not, and I only get a call asionally. I miss home and my brother.¡±


    shi yan slowed down and looked at her.


    Although Jiang Rui was only making fun of him in a casual manner, it was not difficult to see that she was being genuine.


    ¡°young master jiang also wants to finish his work as soon as possible ande back,¡± heforted her.


    ¡°i know. he usually only replies in the early hours of the morning when i¡¯m already asleep. I¡¯ve never been separated from my brother for so long before. Even when he went to the capital to study, we video-chatted almost every night.¡±


    ¡°yan, do you think i¡¯m being unreasonable?¡±


    although she asked that, jiang rui knew that she was not being pretentious. she had been feeling a little weird these days because she suddenly realized her possessiveness of her brother the other day.


    Yes, Shi Yan hadforted her, but once she realized something, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from thinking about it even though she hadforted her and forced herself to face it calmly.


    in addition, she always missed jiang cheng¡¯s chat time, so jiang rui thought even more.


    ¡°no.¡±


    shi yan looked at her and smiled. ¡± you¡¯ve never been away from home for so long since you were a child. this is a very normal mentality. ¡±


    The two of them walked slowly as they spoke. Song Meilian and the other two walked to the front. Shi Yan nced at their backs and confirmed that they were far away and could not hear her conversation with Jiang Rui. She hesitated for a moment before looking at Jiang Rui and speaking.


    ¡°rui ¡®er, do you still remember the third young master of the yu family whom you rear-ended on the road that day?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    even if they had never met such a person before, it would be hard to forget his name.


    in fact, she had always admired the three young masters of the yu family.


    he admired the talent of the yu family¡¯s eldest and second young masters, and admired the decisiveness and courage of the yu family¡¯s third young master.


    ¡°Yan, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±


    ¡°I just suddenly thought of it and asked casually.¡±


    ¡°Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t you think that the way third young master Yu looked at you that day was a little off? and after the appearance of the third young master of the yu family, your brother also seemed to be particrly nervous?¡±


    shi yan had considered this for a long time before saying it.


    she couldn¡¯t tell jiang rui directly that she wasn¡¯t a child of the jiang family, because it wasn¡¯t something she should say. however, it was still necessary to give jiang rui some hints and give her a heads-up.


    this was to prevent jiang rui from suffering a huge blow when she suddenly found out the truth.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t have much of a reaction after hearing her words. she just blinked her eyes in confusion.¡±Did I?¡±


    ¡°at that time, third young master yu¡¯s gaze towards me wasn¡¯t right. was my brother nervous?¡±


    Shi Yan nced at her andughed,¡±you don¡¯t?¡± Maybe I was wrong.¡±


    jiang rui looked at her strangely. ¡± that¡¯s not right, yan. with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t tell me this for no reason. is there something wrong? ¡±

 Chapter 124

    124 Arriving at the new residence


    Shi Yan remained calm even under Jiang Rui¡¯s stare.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± she said with a light smile.


    ter on, i went to eat with your fifth uncle and met that doctor yun. i thought that since doctor yun is your fifth uncle¡¯s friend, and third young master is his friend, then maybe your fifth uncle knows third young master. so, i thought back to the time when i met third young master.¡±


    ¡°now that i think about it, i realize that something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°of course, it¡¯s also possible that i¡¯m overthinking things.¡±


    her exnation was very reasonable and did not sound problematic. however, it was precisely because she had exined and exined so much that jiang rui felt that there was a problem.


    It was really not like her to exin so much!


    however, jiang rui did not pursue the matter. she looked at her deeply and suppressed the strange feeling in her heart.¡±You¡¯re really thinking too much. I don¡¯t even know third young master Yu, why would he look at me in the wrong way? It can¡¯t be love at first sight, right? Even if it¡¯s love at first sight, it should be for you.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°don¡¯t overthink it, yan,¡± jiang rui chuckled.


    Speaking of which, we¡¯ve been having military training at different times these days. We haven¡¯t had dinner together. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight? ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t do it tonight. your fifth uncle ising over.¡± shi yan smiled.


    jiang rui,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he had unknowingly eaten a handful of dog food.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ll meet another day then. i¡¯m at my dormitory, i¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡±


    ¡°alright, call me if you need anything.¡±


    Jiang Rui, who had taken a few steps back to the dormitory, couldn¡¯t help but look back at Shi Yan, who was walking towards Building 12. She was even more puzzled.


    this wasn¡¯t the first time yan had told her to call her.


    She didn¡¯t think much of it once or twice, but after a few times, she felt that something was off.


    why did it feel like something was going to happen to her?


    Yan was acting weird today too. Why did she say that her brother was nervous after seeing Yu Xi?


    It couldn¡¯t be that Yu Xi wanted to snatch her away from her brother, right?


    What were they thinking? Yu Xi had nothing to do with them.


    also, she had been thinking about it for the past two days. yan actually supported her about her abnormal possessiveness towards her brother, which didn¡¯t seem right.


    yan wasn¡¯t an immoral person. even if she was biased towards her friend, she wouldn¡¯t be that biased, because it might lead her into the abyss.


    yan knew it would lead her into the abyss, but she still did it, which was undoubtedly harmful to her.


    But she had a feeling that Yan wouldn¡¯t hurt her.


    That was why it was even stranger.


    could there be some reason that she didn¡¯t know that could easily resolve her abnormal possessiveness towards her brother?


    if there was such a reason, what could it be?


    besides, yan wasn¡¯t the only one acting weirdtely. her brother was acting weird too.


    on the day of registration, they had gone to eat together. her brother had said something strange when he sent her back to school.


    he told her to focus on her military training at school, to find yan if she needed anything, to call him immediately, and toe back soon, huahua.


    at that time, she had thought that her brother was worried about her living alone on campus, so he said so much. now that she thought about it, it was very strange.


    it felt like something was going to happen, and they all knew that she was the only one who was kept in the dark.


    But if something was really going to happen, what would it be?


    she had been living a smooth life all these years and had not encountered any major setbacks. recently, there were no signs of any major setbacks, so she really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    but it was fine. when her brother returned from his business trip, everything would be clear.


    *


    At 5:30 in the afternoon, the military training at the Faculty of Arts was dismissed on time.


    Shi Yan went straight back to the dormitory to wash up and change her clothes. She didn¡¯t go to the cafeteria to eat with song Meilian and the others. When they separated, they knew that she was going to see her boyfriend. Song Meilian didn¡¯t forget to remind her to wear the light purple dress she took out that night.


    after she returned to the dormitory and washed up, she found the long dress and changed into it.


    the neckline of the long dress was a french square cor with lotus leafce, which was gentle and a little yful. The translucentntern sleeves were elegant and sexy. The waist-length design outlined her waistline. The light purple fabric was slightly floating.


    the six-centimeter light-colored high heels revealed her slender ankles, giving her a different kind of beauty.


    her waist-length ck hair was not tied up. it was just draped over her shoulders and she had on light makeup.


    after looking at herself in the mirror, shi yan put on her small sling bag with satisfaction and went out.


    jiang che¡¯s car was already waiting downstairs, parked in a parking space not far away.


    he didn¡¯t get out of the car and waited in it.


    shi yan went directly to his car, opened the door of the front passenger seat, and sat down.


    From the moment she came out of the dormitory, to the moment she looked around for him, to the moment she saw him, to the moment she walked towards him, Jiang che had seen everything.


    the moment she appeared, jiang che, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, clenched his hands on the steering wheel. on his handsome face, a faint light seemed to sh in his deep and beautiful peach-shaped eyes.


    he locked onto her tightly.


    it moved with her.


    Every time he saw her, the surprise she gave him was different.


    her beauty was fixed yet ever-changing.


    what was fixed was her simple and elegant temperament, and other things that changed.


    just likest night, she was elegant and indifferent with the yfulness of a young girl. today, she was elegant and indifferent with a trace of a mature woman¡¯s sexiness.


    this was something that she had never revealed in the past.


    she walked towards him, her pace neither fast nor slow, with her usual calmness.


    she smiled faintly, and a sh of surprise appeared in her eyes when she found his location.


    he could see that she was full of joy when she came to see him.


    It stabbed at his heart.


    She opened the car door and got in, smiling at him. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯ve been waiting for a long time, right?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s eyes were dazzled by her surprised smile. His hands on the steering wheel subconsciously tightened again, but his expression did not change.


    A modest gentleman, gentle as Jade.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t wait long, i just arrived.¡±


    He looked at her, and for a moment, his eyes seemed to sh with deep affection.


    ¡± ms. shi, i¡¯ve already booked a restaurant near the school. shall we go to the new residence first or have a meal? ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at our new residence first.¡± shi yan looked at him and answered with a faint smile.


    Their gazes met in mid-air for a few seconds, and Jiang che was the first to look away.


    ¡°seat belt.¡± He did not look at her as he spoke.


    Shi Yan fastened her seat belt and started the car.


    nothing was said along the way.


    The two of them arrived at Jiang Che¡¯s new residence in silence.


    The security system had been reinstalled, and the car te number was automatically identified. The gate opened automatically, and the car drove directly into the vi¡¯s independent small courtyard.


    it was indeed not far from haicheng university. it took less than five minutes to drive out of the school gate.


    The small courtyard was not big. It had a garden and a small swimming pool. Other than that, there was also a small two-story bungalow with a ck-and-white exterior.


    However, it looked like Jiang che was going to redecorate it. After the renovation, the main color tone would probably not be this.


    There was also arge underground parking lot.


    In addition to the garage, there was also an entertainment room and a gym in the basement.


    From the door of the entertainment room and the gym, Shi Yan could see a pool table in the entertainment room and a lot of fitness equipment in the gym.


    after parking the car, jiang che opened the door and got out. he walked to the front passenger seat and opened the door for shi yan.


    shi yan got out of the car. without saying a word, he held her hand and walked toward the elevator.


    he took the elevator to the second floor.


    He did not let go of Shi Yan¡¯s hand the entire time.


    as soon as they got out of the elevator, he grabbed shi yan and trapped her between him and the white wall.

 Chapter 125

    125 Why are you so delicate?


    with one hand on the wall and the other around her slender waist, he looked down at her, his peach blossom eyes shining with a threatening light.


    Shi Yan did not dare to meet his gaze directly.


    however, she still insisted on not moving away. she still looked at him and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡°teacher jiang, please.¡±


    In this position, he gently opened his mouth. ¡°miss shi.¡±


    his voice was a little hoarse.


    His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly.


    ¡°yanyan,¡± He shouted again.


    This time, not only did Shi Yan¡¯s eyshes tremble slightly, but her heart also trembled slightly.


    ¡°What?¡± She replied in a low voice.


    ¡°you¡¯re very happy that i came to see you.¡± it was an affirmative sentence.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know why he said this, but she still replied, ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, you really know how to poke at people¡¯s hearts.¡± He said.


    it was hard to tell what he was feeling, but his voice was getting lower and lower.


    he gently held her waist and pulled her closer to him. he looked into her eyes and said, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, I haven¡¯t properly heard you call my name.¡±


    she crashed into his deep, bottomless eyes.


    Her heart trembled again.


    Her lips moved slightly,¡±ah che, waa.¡±


    the next second, she felt a warm sensation on her lips.


    The handsome man lowered his head and kissed her.


    unlikest night when they couldn¡¯t see each other clearly in the dark environment, the sky was still bright, so they could see each other very clearly. However, Shi Yan was still forced to close her eyes gently, not daring to open them.


    she slowly raised her hands and clenched the side of his shirt.


    after a long time, she gently wrapped her arms around his waist and back.


    his kiss was undoubtedly strong, but it was not without order.


    little by little, she was gradually engrossed in it.


    He was still as eager as he wasst night to finish all the kisses in his life, and it was even more intense thanst night.


    shi yan¡¯s initial obsession slowly turned into dizziness.


    his kiss did not stop.


    she didn¡¯t know when he had taken off her bag and thrown it aside. he held her in his arms and kissed her from the side of the elevator to the sofa in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    However, he still restrained himself and only kissed her. He did not touch her clothes at all. His lips did not move randomly either. At most, they would only reach her chin.


    this kiss was too long. it was so long that shi yan felt like she was about to faint before he let go of her.


    However, he did not get up. Instead, he pressed her down on the sofa and buried his face in her neck.


    His breath was clear and his breath was burning.


    It just lingered around her.


    shi yan only felt that her lips and tongue were a little numb. due to theck of oxygen, her head was dizzy, and it took a long time for her to recover.


    She felt that kissing him was really a test.


    He was such a bright and beautiful person, but why did he changepletely at this moment?


    He was really too passionate about this kind of thing.


    However, she could not bear to push him away when he was so close to her.


    it was a long time, so long that the sunset outside the floor-to-ceiling window was almost gone, before the person on her let go of her and got up. however, he did not get uppletely. instead, he sat beside her and just looked down at her lying on the sofa.


    The evening glow on the horizon shone in through the floor-to-ceiling window and reflected on the little girl¡¯s face.


    Under the setting sun, the little girl¡¯s face was really as red as the sunset.


    her red lips were moist, and her eyes were shy.


    Lying on the sofa, her clothes and hair were a little messy, making her look even more blurry.


    Jiang che looked at her with a deep gaze.


    for some reason, shi yan couldn¡¯t help but shiver under his gaze.


    With his back against the light, she couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly, but she felt that his gaze was too aggressive and she couldn¡¯t take it.


    she wanted to get up, but her legs seemed to be a little weak and she couldn¡¯t muster any strength.


    just as she was about to panic, the person sitting beside her moved and gently raised his hand to touch her face.


    his movements were very gentle, and his palm was gently ced on her cheek.


    ¡°ah che.¡± she called out to him.


    Her voice was a little low and a little coy.


    ¡°yes.¡± he answered her.


    his hand slid down from her cheek and fell on her neck.


    His line of sight moved along with her, as if he was staring at her neck for a few seconds before he spoke.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t use much strengthst night, but i still left a mark,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan thought of the blue mark on her neck. She had not deliberately covered it up with a concealer. Although it was not very obvious, it could still be seen if one looked closely.


    ¡°yanyan, why are you so delicate?¡±


    shi yan was speechless. how was she coquettish? wasn¡¯t her skin a little more delicate?


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and gently nted a kiss on her neck.


    it was really very light, so light that it was not like him, a touch away.


    He held her wrist and pulled her up by her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll show you our new residence.¡±


    Our Yingluo


    he had already said it so directly.


    After he pulled her up, he looked down and helped her tidy up her slightly messy hair, his eyes gentle.


    after tidying up her hair, he ced his hand beside her ear.


    She was wearing high heels, and they were just beside his ears, so he didn¡¯t have to lower his head to get close to her.


    he seemed to be unable to hold back as he held her face with one hand and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.


    only then did he hold her hand and turn around.


    He picked up the bag that she had dropped on the ground and did not give it to her. Instead, he held it in his hand that was not holding her.


    His expression seemed to recover very quickly, and in just a moment, he was back to his usual gentle appearance.


    however, he did not look at her again.


    from the floor-to-ceiling window, there was a corridor, and after turning a corner, it was the study room.


    he introduced them to her one by one. ¡± this is the study room, which will be renovated into a study room in the future. it¡¯s quite wide, and i¡¯ll put two tables inside. we¡¯ll share the study room in the future. ¡±


    shi yan had no opinion.


    she spent most of her time reading books and would probably spend more time in the study room in the future. it was good to share the study room. This way, even if she studied while he worked, they could stay in the same space.


    Then, he walked over to the master bedroom.


    because the renovation had not begun, and the original owner¡¯s european style was still the same, nothing much could be seen. the only thing that could be seen was the good lighting and therge area, as well as therge bathroom and cloakroom.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t make much of an introduction and only said, ¡± this is the master bedroom.


    other than the master bedroom, there were two other rooms upstairs.


    it was originally a guest room.


    ¡°That will be reserved as a guest room,¡± Jiang che said as he looked at one of the rooms.


    ¡°As for the other room, I n to keep it as a private room to disy some collectible items.¡±


    then he looked at shi yan. ¡± when you¡¯re free, you¡¯ll probably like to paint, write, and y the zither. you can buy some of these things. ¡±


    Shi Yan looked at him with a smile.


    ever since she came to haicheng, she had never shown that she liked these things, but he actually knew about it.


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t ask him how he knew.


    ¡°sure.¡± She said.


    ¡± if you have any requirements or suggestions for the renovation, you can also tell me. ¡±


    shi yan gently held his hand. ¡± i¡¯m fine with anything. i think i¡¯ll definitely like the style that mr. jiang refurbishes. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t have any requirements for the ce she would live in, but she just felt that Jiang Che¡¯s style would be something she would like for no reason.


    Jiang che looked at her with a gentle gaze, ¡± ¡± alright, i¡¯ll make my own arrangements. we¡¯ll change it if you don¡¯t like it in the future. ¡±

 Chapter 126

    126 chapter 126: never ending


    even when they came down from the second floor, jiang che didn¡¯t say which room was hers.


    he only mentioned the master bedroom and guest room.


    shi yan did not ask further.


    Compared to the second floor, the first floor¡¯syout was much simpler.


    The living room, the kitchen, and two other rooms.


    jiang che said that one of them would be used as a storage room, and the other as a guest room.


    ¡°two guest rooms?¡± shi yan was stunned.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t answer directly, but said with a smile in his eyes, ¡± ¡°The master bedroom and study are on the second floor. I¡¯ve never liked outsiders stepping into my private territory. yanyan, we¡¯re going to stay here for at least four years.¡±


    So the guest room he left on the second floor was actually Yingying.


    The nursery?


    This Kasaya


    wasn¡¯t this a little too thoughtful?


    Looking at her slightly red cheeks, Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    he had left her bag on the sofa in the living room, and his hand was empty. after chuckling, he raised his hand and wrapped it around her waist, looking at her.


    ¡°it¡¯s just in case of emergency. i don¡¯t have such ns for the next few years.¡±


    ¡± besides, we won¡¯t be living here after you graduate. i n to keep this ce ande back to stay when i have time. it¡¯s good to have a few more spare rooms. ¡±


    Shi Yan understood what he meant even without him saying it.


    He just wanted to tell her that even if she didn¡¯t think about having a child in the next few years, she would have a child in the future. When they came back to live in the future, they could bring the child to a ce to live.


    for a moment, she was speechless.


    from the moment she fell in love with him, she had already nned out their life together. now, it seemed that he had thought about it in more detail than she did.


    she was only thinking about the two of them in this lifetime.


    He was thinking of a home.


    A home where the two of them and their child were.


    Seeing that she was only looking at him without saying a word, Jiang che asked, ¡± ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    his voice was just like him, clear and warm.


    shi yan shook her head gently. ¡± no, i¡¯m just a little surprised. i didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡±


    ¡°With me here, you don¡¯t need to think so much.¡± he hugged her tightly.


    he looked down at her, his expression warm and serious. ¡± miss Shi, I¡¯m not saying this to scare you. I just want you to know that I¡¯ve already decided to spend the rest of my life with you.


    one second it was warm, the next it was strong.


    ¡°In my ce, once we start, we are not allowed to end.¡±


    shi yan raised her head and met his gaze. she stared at him for a few seconds with a faint smile, then raised her hands and wrapped them around his waist.¡±Teacher Jiang, although I¡¯m young, I¡¯m not a yful person.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really wanted anything since I was young, until I met you.¡±


    ¡°From the first time I saw you, I wanted to make you mine. it¡¯s not a spur of the moment interest, but you¡¯re mine for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll be half-hearted when I¡¯m upying you. The education I received doesn¡¯t allow me to be such a person, and I¡¯m not such a person. You¡¯re mine for the rest of our lives, and I¡¯m Yours.¡±


    ¡°With me, once you start, you¡¯re not allowed to end.¡±


    jiang che looked at the little girl who was smiling sweetly in his arms and tightened his arms around her waist.


    his eyshes trembled slightly, and his pupils were deep.


    Of course, he knew that although she was only neen years old, she was not as unstable as most neen-year-old girls. Just as she said, she had never really wanted anything since she was young.


    Even though he was not sure what she was like in the past, he could see that she was indeed an indifferent and calm person.


    the first time he saw her, he felt a sense of calmness from her.


    graceful and otherworldly, she was independent.


    If this description was used on others, they might not be able to support it, but it was very appropriate to use it on her.


    he believed that it wasn¡¯t just him. many people would feel the same way when they saw her.


    However, she was different to him.


    but even so, hearing her say it herself still touched his heart.


    he stared at her deeply for a few seconds before he pulled her into his arms.


    he hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m very d.¡±


    He was d that he had chosen toe to Sea city Base to recuperate three years ago and had been staying there ever since. he was also d that she had taken a liking to him.


    she and he were probably the same kind of people.


    No one could take away what they wanted, and no one could force what they didn¡¯t want.


    so if she didn¡¯t like him, even he would find it difficult to force her to stay by his side. even if he could force her to stay, he might not be able to keep her heart.


    Since the first time he saw her, he not only wanted her as a person, but also her heart.


    ¡°mr. jiang, i¡¯m also very d,¡± shi yan said with a faint smile in his arms.


    if she hadn¡¯t gotten into a university in haicheng, she probably wouldn¡¯t havee to haicheng now, let alone live in the jiang family.


    This tight hugsted for a long time.


    Shi Yan felt as if her waist was about to break from the grip, and Jiang che slowly released her.


    He held her hand again but did not look at her. He took her to the open-air swimming pool outside and looked at the small garden. Then, he brought her to the gym and recreation room in the basement.


    the fitness equipment in the gym was veryplete. there was not only a pool table in the entertainment room, but also a game console and other forms of entertainment. it was also veryplete.


    The gym had to be kept. Jiang che had wanted to change the entertainment room, but Shi Yan had not agreed.


    she said, ¡± you might have friendsing to visit. it¡¯s impossible for all your friends to like drinking tea and ying chess like us. there must be something to entertain your friends. ¡±


    jiang che stopped in his tracks when he heard her words.


    his gaze fell on her face.


    before shi yan could recover from her daze, he had already carried her and ced her on the pool table.


    Without giving her time to react, he lifted his head and covered her lips with his.


    it was another fierce and long kiss.


    However, since Shi Yan was sitting and he was standing, Shi Yan had an invisible advantage. Unlike upstairs, when he kissed her until she had no strength to fight back, she could slowly respond to him.


    After the kiss, Shi Yan¡¯s breath was a little unstable, but she was not as embarrassed as before.


    she put her hands on his shoulders and wrapped them around his neck. he put his hands around her waist and looked up at her.


    The sky was already dark, but they had turned on the lights when they entered the entertainment room, so they could clearly see each other.


    He looked at her and said,¡±Yanyan, you just said ¡®home¡¯.¡±


    Shi Yan was slightly stunned. Only then did she realize that she seemed to have really said those two words.


    She had blurted it out subconsciously and did not even notice it.


    ¡°i like what you¡¯re saying,¡± the corners of his eyes were slightly curved as he smiled.


    his eyes looked really good when he smiled, which was a huge contrast to the gentle temperament he usually gave people.


    He was amorous and seductive.


    she looked at him with a faint smile and suddenly lowered her head to kiss the corner of his eye.¡±It¡¯s good that you like it,¡±


    there was a hint of pampering in her words, and her sudden kiss.


    the always quiet and reserved fifth lord jiang was suddenly stunned.


    on that usually gentle face, his charming eyes were dazed, and he actually looked a little cute.


    shi yan was stunned to see such a different side of him.


    then, she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. she held his face and kissed him hard on the lips.¡±Teacher Jiang, why do you suit my taste so much?¡±


    Jiang cheughed when he finally reacted. it¡¯s my honor to be able to meet miss Shi¡¯s expectations.


    ¡± since it¡¯s our home, after the renovation is done, not only can my friendse over to visit, but you can also invite your friends over to have fun, ms. shi. ¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll listen to miss shi and keep this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan looked down at him with a smile.


    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat?¡± Jiang che, who was still holding onto her waist, asked her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    she wrapped her arms around his neck, her intentions clear. she wanted him to carry her down.


    jiang che chuckled and gently carried her down.


    the two of them then left the vi¡¯s courtyard and drove to the restaurant jiang che had booked.

 Chapter 127

    127 chapter 127 disturbed during dinner


    There were many high-end restaurants around Haicheng University. Jiang Yi had made a reservation at a France restaurant with red wine roses and violin. It was very romantic.


    in fact, shi yan did not often go to such a restaurant to eat.


    It was not necessary before the age of ten, and there was no need for it after the age of ten. The small town he lived in had no conditions.


    she didn¡¯t know if it was because the people she ate with were different, but she actually liked the atmosphere in the dining room.


    After ordering, they sat opposite each other by the window.


    A waiter came over to pour them red wine.


    Jiang che raised his ss to Shi Yan. just a few sips. You still have to wake up early for military training tomorrow.


    shi yan wanted to say that she could still get up early even if she was drunk, but when she met jiang che¡¯s gaze, she didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    she clinked her ss with his and replied with a smile, ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    after drinking a mouthful of wine, the two of them began to eat.


    They didn¡¯t talk much, especially at the dinner table. In addition, there was the sound of the violin ying, and the atmosphere was good, so they didn¡¯t speak.


    As they ate, they clinked their sses from time to time.


    The atmosphere was originally very good, but it was disturbed halfway through the meal.


    Shi Yan had not expected to meet Xuan wanrou here.


    However, she did not greet Xuan wanrou and only greeted her face to face.


    shi yan¡¯s mood was dampened. it was the way xuan wanrou was staring at jiang che that made her very unhappy.


    there were two boys and a girl with xuan wanrou. one boy and one girl were a couple, and it was not hard to tell that the other boy was interested in xuan wanrou.


    as she walked into the restaurant and was led over by the service staff, xuan wanrou saw shi yan.


    shi yan, who was sitting there and creating a beautiful scene, fell into her eyes. a touch of jealousy shed past her eyes. then, he saw jiang che, who was sitting opposite shi yan, and was immediately shocked.


    she had never seen such a noble and extraordinary man!


    She had seen a photo of Jiang Rui¡¯s brother on the school forum. He was cold and handsome. She thought that the best man would be Jiang Rui¡¯s brother.


    she had also thought that jiang rui¡¯s brother was the most outstanding man in haicheng.


    when she saw the man sitting opposite shi yan, she suddenly had a feeling that this man was more noble than jiang rui¡¯s brother!


    His gaze fell on Shi Yan.


    i heard that she¡¯s an orphan from the countryside. she¡¯s just a little pretentious, but she can actually attract such a high-quality man!


    however, she suddenly met shi yan¡¯s faint gaze.


    At that moment, Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were calm, but she was inexplicably shocked.


    Why did he have such a feeling?


    Could she be frightened by Shi Yan¡¯s gaze?


    Xuan wanrou refused to admit it. She treated the shock she felt as an illusion.


    the boy walking next to her saw her stop and couldn¡¯t help but follow her gaze. when he saw shi yan and jiang che sitting not far away and eating, surprise shed in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    she was not only stunned by their looks, but also by their temperament.


    The girl was upright and gentle, while the man was noble and gentle.


    the key was that both of them had a very indifferent and detached temperament.


    it was already rare to see such a person, but there were two of them.


    Their auras were sopatible that the word ¡°well-matched¡± was too light to describe them.


    the boy was a fourth-year student. when school started, he happened to run into xuan wanrou, who had taken a fancy to her and was pursuing her. He was worried that it would be too abrupt to treat Xuan wanrou to a meal today, so he had even invited his roommate and his girlfriend.


    He was also a good boy. Recently, he had been busy with his own business and had not paid much attention to the campus forum, so he did not know Shi Yan.


    ¡°junior xuan, is it someone you know?¡±


    The boy was stunned when he saw Xuan wanrou.


    was it an illusion? the junior who was as gentle and delicate as her name suggested had a ferocious expression on her face just now.


    The boy had thought he was hallucinating, but when Xuan wanrou heard his voice and looked at him, the anger and jealousy in her eyes had yet topletely disappear. Even though she had quickly restrained herself, the boy was not stupid and still caught it.


    he was inevitably disappointed, but the boy did not show any rudeness. after all, he was the one who invited her to dinner, and he even asked his roommate to bring his girlfriend along. he could not let his roommate embarrass himself in front of his girlfriend.


    ¡°junior, is it someone you know?¡± he asked.


    Xuan wanrou had no idea that she had been seen through. She smiled shyly. ¡± no, that girl is an influential figure among the freshmen. i was a little surprised to see her eating with a man here. ¡±


    She would not say that she knew Shi Yan!


    She had said that she would definitely go over to say hello. With Shi Yan¡¯s pretentious appearance, she might even seduce the boy who was pursuing her!


    although she didn¡¯t like this boy, she wouldn¡¯t let shi yan seduce him!


    the boy furrowed his brows,¡±junior, you¡¯re eating with a man too. isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to talk about your ssmate like that?¡± Even if she¡¯s an influential figure among the freshmen, who said that she can¡¯t have a few friends of the opposite sex?¡±


    she¡¯s having a meal here with her friends. As strangers from the same school, we can be surprised and curious, but it¡¯s not appropriate toment casually.


    xuan wanrou¡¯s expression stiffened and she was secretly shocked.


    She was afraid that the boy¡¯s good impression of her would decline because of this, so she hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°I misspoke.¡±


    I¡¯m just a little surprised. I heard that she¡¯s been seducing people everywhere not long ago. The news about me was all over the school forum. I didn¡¯t make it up.


    The boy nced in Shi Yan¡¯s direction.


    No matter how he looked at it, he didn¡¯t think that such an elegant girl would randomly hook up with people.


    he frowned again. ¡± the school forum is just a small online society. not many of the news is true. if you judge a person based on that, you¡¯re too shallow. ¡±


    These words were a little harsh.


    His roommate nudged him with his elbow, giving him a look to tell him not to be so disrespectful no matter what. Otherwise, people who didn¡¯t know would think that they were bullying a junior.


    He even poked his girlfriend. His girlfriend immediately retracted her stunned gaze from Shi Yan and Qiao Lian. She smiled knowingly and said, since you don¡¯t know him, let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t let the waiter wait too long.


    after he finished speaking, he nced at xuan wanrou.


    to be honest, when she first saw this junior, she felt that she was a flourishing white lotus, but because her boyfriend¡¯s brother had taken a fancy to her, as an outsider, she could not say anything. she could only secretlyin to her boyfriend.


    Just now, Xuan wanrou had clearly been stunned by the quality of the man sitting opposite her and was jealous of the beauty sitting opposite him.


    xuan wanrou¡¯s expression froze and she looked like she was about to cry.¡±i-i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    the boy rubbed his temples. ¡± i¡¯m fine. i was too harsh with my words. ¡±


    junior, our seats are over there. Let¡¯s go and eat first.


    when they walked over, jiang che nced at the hand that shi yan was holding and asked, ¡± ¡°why did you stop me just now?¡±


    seducing people everywhere?


    He even dared to use such filthy words on his girl!


    his face was still gentle, and his eyes were still warm, but there was an inexplicable intimidating aura.


    He exuded an awe-inspiring aura.


    Shi Yan released her hand from the back of his and said, ¡± there¡¯s no need to get angry over such a person. it¡¯ll just be beneath you. ¡±


    ¡°Ms. Shi, I can¡¯t stand people talking about you like that.¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t stand it either,¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, someone will take care of her in a few days. Don¡¯t let her affect our mood for dinner.¡±


    jiang che looked at her expressionlessly. ¡± your mood has already been affected. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t want her to stare at you like that.¡±


    shi yan looked at his delicate face and said with a smile, ¡± Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re one of my people. I don¡¯t like people looking at you with that kind of coveting eyes.


    her words appeased jiang che¡¯s anger considerably.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re so possessive.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled faintly.


    you said someone will deal with her? ¡± Jiang che asked. who? ¡±


    He wasn¡¯t curious about the affairs of an insignificant person, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate others using such filthy words on her. He wanted to see if this so-called ¡± cleaning up ¡± was enough. If it wasn¡¯t enough, he would probably do something.


    if anyone coulde and act arrogantly in front of him without paying a price, those people in jingdou would not fear him so much.


    Just because the other party was a little girl, he showed mercy?


    if that was the case, no woman would dare to approach him as they pleased, even though he had the reputation of being a ¡°gentleman like jade,¡± gentle and kind.


    The person he was protecting was being cursed at in front of him, but he just watched and did nothing. This was not his style.


    ¡°There should be a lot of people taking care of her.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Do you still remember Xuan Liuying, whom we met that day when we were strolling in the park?¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    he even told yuxi about his encounter with the eldest daughter of the xuan family.


    ¡°The girl just now is called Xuan wanrou, Xuan Liuying¡¯s daughter.¡± Shi Yan chuckled.

 Chapter 128

    128 the adorable miss shi


    when she first met xuan liuying, shi yan did not think much of it, she only felt that her name and surname were special;


    Seeing Xuan Liuying again, Shi Yan still didn¡¯t think much;


    This was the third time she met Xuan Liuying. Even Jiang che had noticed her, so it was impossible for Shi Yan not to overthink it.


    Especially when she asked Jiang che if he knew Xuan Liuying. Jiang che said he didn¡¯t know her, but someone did.


    Of course, she did not suspect that Xuan Liuying had any connection with the Yu family at that time. At most, she thought of the Xuan family in the capital.


    She had suddenly remembered it after she had met su mu and mentioned Yuxi to him.


    When she was a child in the SU family, she had heard her aunt and her mother mention the eldest daughter of the Xuan family. However, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to her at the time and didn¡¯t have a deep impression of her.


    Now that she thought about it, the eldest daughter of the Xuan family that her aunt and her mother had mentioned was probably Xuan Liuying.


    xuan liuying, the girlfriend of yu family¡¯s young master yu wushuang.


    it was said that the two of them met at the wedding of little aunt and the second young master of the yu family.ter, xuan liuying left the capital for haicheng for yu wushuang.


    of course, the two of them only got to know each other in the beginning and did not get together. ording to her youngest aunt, they had been together for less than a year before yu wushuang and yu miao were killed in a car ident.


    little aunt and xuan liuying were undoubtedly very pitiful people. they lost their loved ones at such a young age. in the past, she could not understand this kind of pain, but now she could more or less understand.


    ¡°a child of the yu family?¡±


    jiang che nced at xuan wanrou, who had just sat down not far away. no matter how he looked at her, he couldn¡¯t see any trace of the yu family on her.


    Shi Yan, on the other hand, raised her eyebrows slightly after hearing his words.


    She had thought that when Xuan Liuying was mentioned, Jiang che would at most think of the capital¡¯s Xuan family. She didn¡¯t expect him to even know about the entanglement between Xuan Liuying and the Yu family.


    seeing shi yan looking at him, jiang che said, ¡± ¡°Yu Xi and I are considered friends.¡±


    they were indeed friends. the reason she had made up in the afternoon to deceive jiang rui was actually true.


    However, she had exined so much to Jiang Rui on purpose.


    The more she said, the more Jiang Rui felt that something was amiss. ording to her usual personality, she would not say so much for no reason.


    ¡°The third young master of the Yu family should have been overseas all these years. How did you two meet?¡±


    This was the first time Shi Yan had taken the initiative to ask about Jiang che.


    Jiang che was a little surprised, but at the same time, he was happy.


    The corners of his lips curled up imperceptibly and he said, ¡± ¡°We had some business dealings in the early years.¡±


    for 19 years, Yu Xi has not always been abroad. His business has also been involved in the country, and he often travels between the two countries. I have dealt with him many times, so naturally, we became familiar with each other.


    ¡°he was one of the few friends i wanted to introduce to you,¡± he added.


    shi yan nodded in understanding.


    However, she didn¡¯t ask him what kind of business he used to do in the past to actually have business dealings with Yuxi.


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful when she stopped asking. however, he was not in a hurry. with her personality, it was already a pleasant surprise for her to take the initiative to ask about him.


    He had thought that she would not ask anything and would just let nature take its course.


    ¡°Xuan wanrou is only a child raised by the eldest daughter of the Xuan family, not a child of the Yu family,¡± Shi Yan said, bringing the topic back.


    In fact, Jiang che had already guessed it in just a short while.


    yu xi had told him about the change of events, so she did not go to find xuan liuying immediately after returning to the country. Shi Yan had just said that someone would take care of Xuan wanrou in a few days. At the same time, Jiang che felt that Xuan wanrou did not have the shadow of the Yu family.


    Jiang che could figure out the problem with a little Association.


    Jiang che looked at the girl sitting opposite him with a faint smile and asked, ¡± ¡°You know a real child of the Yu family?¡±


    She probably didn¡¯t just know him. From her attitude, she seemed to have a good rtionship with that child.


    ¡°yes, you know him too.¡± he had to expose everything, so there was no need to hide it from jiang che, the fifth master of the jiang family.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze paused on her face for two seconds before he guessed, ¡± ¡°Jiang Rui?¡±


    he guessed it right.


    Shi Yan was not surprised that he had guessed it so quickly.


    This wasn¡¯t hard to guess.


    ¡°how did you guess it?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡± you don¡¯t have many friends in haicheng. the only girl you¡¯re close to who happens to be around the same age as you and who i happen to know is jiang rui. ¡±


    Jiang che nced at Xuan wanrou¡¯s table. ¡°A child of the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Shi Yan shook her head.


    ¡°if she is, young master jiang should have taken her back a long time ago. even if he didn¡¯t take her back to the jiang family, he would have taken care of her life. but obviously, none of them.¡±


    jiang che suddenly looked at her and said in a gentle tone, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are you very close to Jiang Cheng?¡±


    Shi Yan looked at his handsome and elegant face and suddenly smiled.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, are you jealous?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s expression did not change and he said calmly, ¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    Shi Yan burst intoughter.


    he was stubborn.


    ¡°alright, i don¡¯t.¡±


    I don¡¯t know young master Jiang very well, ¡± she said. I just happened to see something I shouldn¡¯t have. I had a short conversation with young master Jiang, so I have a general understanding of this matter.


    ¡°Although Mr. Jiang is not jealous, I still want to exin.¡±


    Mr. Jiang, I care a lot about you.


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand that was holding the knife and fork paused.


    this little girl was here again.


    she was poking at his heart.


    He looked at her, his beautiful eyes deep and heavy, with some unknown emotions. ¡°miss shi, don¡¯t tease me. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll be rude to you in public.¡±


    this kasaya


    he could even say such hooligan words in such a fresh and refined way.


    As expected of the Jade-like and elegant fifth Lord Jiang.


    Shi Yan silently shut up and didn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    he looked noble and elegant, but inside, there was a beast. she didn¡¯t want to be surrounded by people.


    It was rare to see her exposed. Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    when heughed, shi yan couldn¡¯t help but re at her. she looked a little cute, so he couldn¡¯t help but continue tough in a low voice. suddenly, his calf under the table was kicked.


    jiang che was shocked.


    shi yan was also shocked.


    she actually did something like kicking someone under the table!


    jiang che was initially a little shocked.


    Because Shi Yan¡¯s personality didn¡¯t seem like someone who would fly into a rage out of humiliation and do something like kicking someone under the table. She had always been calm andposed, and her emotions were rarely stirred up.


    However, seeing that she was shocked by her own actions, Jiang Che¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up.


    His gaze fell on her face again, and he said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re very cute.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    his face was flushed red.


    She red at him and lowered her head to eat, ignoring him.


    Her face turned even redder when she heard him chuckling again.


    she had never been so embarrassed before.


    Also, cute?


    this was the first time someone had used such a term on her.


    When they came out of the restaurant, Shi Yan ignored Jiang che.


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t in a hurry. Instead, he chuckled from time to time.


    he drove her back to school and parked his car outside the dormitory. she still ignored him. jiang che couldn¡¯t help but smile again.


    He only felt that she was getting cuter and cuter.


    however, when she opened the door and got out of the car, he did follow her.


    it was another dark corner where the light could not reach.


    jiang che walked over and pulled her into his arms, while he leaned against the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Miss Shi, are you still angry?¡±

 Chapter 129

    129 miss shi¡¯s great charm


    without waiting for shi yan¡¯s reply, jiang che lowered his head and kissed her lips.¡±don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s my fault.¡±


    it did sound like he was admitting his mistake, but that was if you ignored his constantly shaking chest.


    He was still holding back hisughter.


    he didn¡¯t usually like to smile, but now he couldn¡¯t stopughing. shi yan red at him in the dark.


    Perhaps it was because he was close, or perhaps it was because the light was not so dim that he could not see her at all, but Jiang che saw her re clearly.


    His chest trembled slightly as he let out a lowugh.


    He lowered his head and kissed her.


    she actually had such a side to her. it really gave him a big surprise.


    Shi Yan was in his arms, feeling dizzy from his kiss.


    When he let her go, she put her hand on his chest and leaned against him without moving.


    His slightly hoarse voice came from above, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are you not angry anymore?¡±


    It was as if he was still angry and he would kiss her again, directly until she was no longer angry.


    ¡°i¡¯m not angry.¡± Perhaps it was because of the kiss just now, her breath had notpletely caught, and her voice was a little soft.


    But she was not angry.


    What was she angry about? it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    She was just a little upset, upset that she had actually done that. What was the difference between that and a little girl throwing a tantrum?


    She had never thought that she would throw a tantrum.


    however, her annoyance was not because she didn¡¯t like it, but because she was embarrassed.


    It was too embarrassing.


    Even Jiang che, who had an elegant and reserved temperament, was overjoyed andughed for so long.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Really, I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°then, miss shi, you ignored me just now. was it because you were shy?¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    his chest shook again.


    ¡°teacher jiang, if you continue tough, i¡¯ll really get angry.¡± shi yan looked stunned.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯tugh anymore. Don¡¯t be angry, miss Shi.¡±


    He held her waist with his right hand and raised his left hand to her cheek and ear.¡±Miss Shi, I came to see you today. I probably won¡¯t being back until your military training ends.¡±


    Shi Yan clutched the side of his shirt at the waist. Her right hand slid from his heart to his shoulder. She looked up slightly and asked,¡±Is there something you¡¯re busy with?¡±


    his fingertips touched her earlobe, and his thumb gently rubbed her cheek. ¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯re too charming, miss Shi.¡±


    Shi Yan was stunned for two seconds, and her face and ears instantly turned red.


    She understood what he meant.


    It¡¯s really ...


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    jiang che¡¯s palm was on her face. he immediately noticed that the temperature of her delicate cheek under his palm was gradually rising, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.


    ¡°although i¡¯m noting over, miss shi, you have to video call me when you¡¯re free.¡±


    as the two of them hugged, jiang che¡¯s head was slightly lowered, and shi yan was wearing high heels, so her chin was resting on his shoulder. she buried her face in his neck and softly replied, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    At the thought of not seeing her for a few days, Jiang che didn¡¯t want to let go of her and didn¡¯t dare to kiss her again. He nned to hug her quietly for a while.


    he did not expect that the little girl who had her head buried in his neck was not content with her ce.


    ¡°miss shi, do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± he tightened his grip on her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when others covet teacher Jiang. I¡¯m just giving people abel to let them know that teacher Jiang is taken.¡± her muffled voice could be heard from his neck.


    it turned out that she still remembered the time when he was being stared at in the restaurant.


    he was so possessive.


    And he was very jealous.


    Jiang che suppressed the urge to hold her tightly and kiss her. He hugged her a little tighter, but his tense body slowly rxed.


    He let her be.


    After a long time, she still didn¡¯t stop, and a thinyer of sweat appeared on Jiang Che¡¯s forehead. miss Shi, apart froming to see you, I¡¯ve been staying in the bamboo garden and not going out. I can¡¯t see anyone else.


    The person on her neck stopped for a moment.


    he continued.


    Jiang che hugged her even tighter. I¡¯m very happy that miss Shi is jealous because of me. But miss Shi, don¡¯t overestimate me.


    The person on his neck did not dare to move.


    The person who was hugging her closed his arms and hugged her tightly for a few seconds before quickly releasing her.


    he put his hand on her waist and pulled her back half a step.


    She was a little far away from him.


    in the dark, his eyshes drooped slightly, and the emotions in his eyes could not be seen. he said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, you should go back to the dormitory. good night.¡±


    his tone was very calm.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was standing still, Jiang che gently lowered his head and quickly kissed the corner of her lips. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Be good and go back first.¡±


    ¡± mr. jiang, i¡¯ll take my leave now. be careful on the road. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shi Yan went to the dormitory, but she turned back three times with every step.


    when she reached the dormitory gate, she could vaguely see that the man was still standing there with his back against the door of the passenger seat.


    Shi Yan suddenly regretted her actions.


    she couldn¡¯t help it.


    who would have thought that he would cry


    He seemed to be more concerned about this than she had imagined.


    standing at the door of the dormitory, she didn¡¯t go upstairs for a long time. looking at the dark corner not far away, shi yan gently bit her lip and was about to walk back to the dormitory to take a look.


    the phone suddenly rang.


    he stopped in his tracks.


    He took out his phone.


    it was mr. jiang.


    She picked up the phone.


    the other party¡¯s voice was quickly transmitted over. the voice was as gentle and calm as ever as he said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, don¡¯t be silly.¡±


    ¡± let¡¯s go upstairs, ¡± he said before she could respond. ¡± i¡¯ll see you after your military training. ¡±


    ¡°Good night, miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°shi yan, why are you standing here and not going upstairs?¡± suddenly, a voice was heard.


    shi yan followed the voice and saw that it was ren kexin and chang ru. the two of them had probably gone out to buy something, as they were carrying food in their hands.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was on the phone, Ren Kexin quickly apologized silently and motioned for her to continue the call.


    the two of them didn¡¯t go upstairs first, but stood at the side and waited for her.


    Shi Yan looked at the dark corner not far away and said softly, ¡± Mr. Jiang, good night.


    after that, he hung up the phone.


    She was always the one who hung up first.


    Ren Kexin and Chang ru looked at each other before following Shi Yan¡¯s line of sight. Unfortunately, the light was too dim, so they could only see the silhouettes of a few cars parked there.


    ¡°Shi Yan, is that person from your family over there?¡± ren kexin asked.


    she was curious and gossipy.


    He really wanted to know who could actually take Shi Yan down.


    Shi Yan retracted her gaze and smiled at them.¡±Yes, he just sent me back.¡±


    She looked very calm, no different from usual.


    Of course, the premise was to ignore her slightly moist and red lips.


    One look and one could tell that he had been nourished.


    ren kexin and chang ru¡¯s gazes were a little ambiguous, but they did not say much.


    it would be so embarrassing if this matter was exposed.


    ¡°are you going upstairs now? Or should I wait for him to leave first?¡± chang ru asked.


    ¡°let¡¯s go upstairs,¡± shi yan said.


    she would only affect him more if she continued standing there.


    Besides, if she didn¡¯t go upstairs, he probably wouldn¡¯t leave first.


    After Shi Yan went upstairs for a while, the man who was leaning against the front passenger door finally moved, got into the car, and left.


    an hour and a halfter, in a high-end club in the center of haicheng.


    in the private room.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, did the sun rise from the west today? You actually asked me out for a drink!¡±

 Chapter 130

    130 A different fifth Lord Jiang


    Yun Jian pushed open the door of the private room agitatedly, but when he saw the situation in the private room, he was stunned at the door.


    light music was ying in the private room, and there was only one person sitting inside.


    the elegant man leaned back on the sofa with his legs crossed. he held a wine ss in his hand and was elegantly drinking.


    This was supposed to be a pleasing scene.


    it was indeed very pleasing to the eye.


    But Yun Jian was still shocked.


    because the fifth lord jiang he had met was gentle, quiet, and reserved. some were noble, some were elegant, but none of them were aszy and dispirited as this one.


    He had only unbuttoned one button of his shirt, but now he had unbuttoned two. his shirt was still a little messy, and his peach blossom eyes were misty and his gaze was a little blurred.


    Looking at it this way, it actually had a kind of feeling that caused one¡¯s heart to ripple.


    noble, elegant, and amorous, appearing on him at the same time did not make people feel out of ce at all. instead, they felt inexplicablypatible.


    Yun Jian clutched his heart.


    oh no, he felt like he was going to turn gay when he saw fifth lord jiang¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in?¡±


    A voice came from behind her, and Yun Jian snapped back to her senses.


    he turned around and saw yu xi, and he was even more surprised. ¡± ¡°Did fifth Lord Jiang call you here as well? did he run into evil?¡±


    Yu Xi then saw Jiang che in the private room.


    Yu Xi was also a little surprised to see Jiang che like this.


    However, his reaction wasn¡¯t as big as Yun Jian¡¯s, and he quickly collected his emotions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Yu Xi said.


    the two of them then entered the private room.


    Yu Xi walked over and sat down. She looked at Jiang che.¡±what is this? what happened?¡±


    yun jian also looked at jiang che.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look, but once she did, Yun Jian felt even worse.


    ¡°ah che, what¡¯s that on your neck? did you fall into someone¡¯s hands? you¡¯re the mighty fifth lord jiang! who¡¯s so powerful that they could take advantage of you?¡±


    yun jian¡¯s eyes widened.


    yu xi looked at him, speechless.


    he was usually a smart person, but now he was being silly.


    Who could get close to him without his permission?


    jiang che didn¡¯t respond to yun jian¡¯s words. he only raised the hand that wasn¡¯t holding the wine ss and touched the blue mark on the side of his neck. the corners of his lips seemed to curve up.


    It was even more confusing.


    Once again, Yun Jian was stunned. no, ah che. You can¡¯t be Shi Wanwan.


    jiang che looked over and interrupted him, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drink,¡±


    yu xi raised her eyebrows slightly and poured a cup for herself.¡±Let¡¯s drink. It¡¯s rare for fifth Lord Jiang to invite us to drink instead of tea and chess.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, drink. Only God knows how shocked I was when I received the call from fifth master Jiang to buy me a drink. I even thought that I was hallucinating.¡±


    yun jian also picked up the wine and poured herself a ss.


    after a while, yun jian reacted.


    He felt a little uneasy.


    Yun Jian wasn¡¯t the only one who wasn¡¯t calm. Yuxi wasn¡¯t very calm either.


    they all knew that jiang che was interested in shi yan, but they did not expect him to like shi yan to this extent. at the same time, they were even more curious about shi yan.


    He was curious as to what kind of charm she had to be able to pull people down from the altar.


    just look at the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord¡¯s miserable appearance.


    yu xi raised her ss at jiang che. ¡± just came from haicheng university? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± jiang che raised his ss and clinked it with his.


    ¡°looking at you, i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re not just interested in her, you¡¯re moved?¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t agree with him. He looked at him with a deep gaze.¡±From the moment I wanted her, my heart was moved.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. Yu Xi continued to drink.


    yun jian looked at jiang che and then at yuxi. ¡± ¡°what are you talking about? i don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Yu Xi raised her ss at him. drink up. Don¡¯t ask so many questions. The fifth Lord Jiang is just feeling frustrated. He¡¯s drinking to vent his anger.


    looking at the blue mark on jiang qi¡¯s neck, yun jian understood.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s drink. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years, but this is the first time that fifth Lord Jiang has taken the initiative to call me and invite me to drink. I¡¯ve drunk enough.¡±


    after drinking two sses quietly, yun jian asked yu xi, ¡± ¡± you should be busy with a lot of things. do you need any help? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if I need you.¡±


    Yu Xi¡¯s sense of sorrow had never disappeared. It was just that sometimes it was stronger, and sometimes it was lighter. It was rare for Jiang che to take the initiative to invite them for a drink tonight. For the first time, he saw that Jiang che was different from usual, so the sadness on him faded a little.


    ¡°Have you met the SU family?¡±


    Yu Xi nodded.


    he finished the wine in the cup in one gulp.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about me anymore. Let¡¯s talk about fifth Lord Jiang,¡± he said.


    Jiang che looked up at him.


    his eyes were warm and calm, and he looked like a gentleman.


    he looked gentle and harmless.


    However, when he looked at her like that, even Yu Xi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    however, yu xi did not stop there. she tried her best to ignore jiang che¡¯s inexplicable gaze and continued, ¡± ¡°ah che, since you¡¯ve put your heart into it, there are some things that you should prepare in advance. None of those people in the capital are easy to deal with.¡±


    I know you don¡¯t care about them, but the brat is hard to deal with. They may not be able to do anything to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they won¡¯t have ideas about miss Shi Yan.


    you¡¯re going out more and more frequently now, and you¡¯re no longer in disguise like before. Those people are always watching Haicheng. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t take long for them to find out that you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries and miss Shi Yan¡¯s existence.


    Yu Xi was not a talkative person. If it was someone else¡¯s matter, he would not have said so much.


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand that was holding the wine ss paused and said, ¡± ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡±


    ¡± i didn¡¯t n to hide it forever. it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find out. if you¡¯re not afraid of death, you can try. ¡± his tone was calm and emotionless.


    However, Yun Jian, who was listening at the side, was a little frightened.


    Having known ah che for many years, he had seen how ah che could be when he was angry.


    He would often give people a fatal blow in the midst of a breeze.


    that¡¯s true, but ah che, you¡¯ve already retired for three years. In some people¡¯s eyes, you have no power or influence. They might not be as afraid of you as they were three years ago.


    ¡°After all, not everyone has a brain,¡± Yun Jian said in disdain.


    In other words, those who would think that Jiang che had no power, no power, and no need to fear after retiring for three years were all brainless.


    jiang che poured himself another ss of wine and swirled it elegantly, ¡± ¡°since he doesn¡¯t have a brain, he¡¯s not a cause for concern.¡±


    Since he had said so, the two of them did not say anything more.


    It was Yu Xi who suddenly thought of something and reminded, ¡± ¡°although you didn¡¯t ask me to find out the name of the shi family¡¯s eldest daughter, i just met my second sister-inw and i¡¯m even more certain that miss shi yan looks very much like my second sister-inw. she is very likely the eldest daughter of the shi family who has never shown her face in public.¡±


    when yun jian heard that, he thought that it was true.


    When Yu Xi had reminded him that Shi Yan¡¯s surname was Shi, he had already guessed it.


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Jiang che added.


    It didn¡¯t matter who the youngdy was. What was important was that she was the person he wanted and she liked him.


    he only wanted her and only cared about her feelings. he didn¡¯t care about what others did.


    at this moment, someone pushed the door open and entered.


    the private room of the club had good soundproofing, so knocking on the door would not be heard.


    the person who pushed the door open was the manager of the club. he didn¡¯t dare to look around. he pushed the door open and nced in jiang che¡¯s direction before quickly lowering his head.¡±Fifth Lord, someone is looking for doctor Yun.¡±


    That¡¯s right, this high-ss club was Jiang Che¡¯s, but not many people knew about it.


    jiang che ignored her and nced at yun jian.


    Yun Jian asked herself, who¡¯s looking for me?


    ¡°qu boyan.¡±


    even jiang che raised his head when he heard this name.

 Chapter 131

    131 My girlfriend is clingy


    Qu Boyan, 26 years old, a top celebrity in the entertainment industry.


    at the age of 17, he became the center of the boys ¡®group and was excellent at singing and dancing. a few yearster, the boys¡¯ group disbanded and he began to enter the entertainment industry. he had acted in many tv dramas and movies and won many awards.


    He was truly a top male God.


    logically speaking, although such a person was famous, he shouldn¡¯t have any interactions with yun jian and the others. most of the aristocratic families did not think much of people in the entertainment industry. Not everyone was prejudiced against people in the entertainment industry, but they rarely had any interactions with each other.


    if it was someone else, even if it was a top-ss person, yun jian wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to them. but this person was qu boyan.


    yun jian nced at jiang che, who still had a gentle expression, and said to the manager, ¡± ¡°Why did hee to me? I don¡¯t seem to have any interactions with him.¡±


    ¡± mr. qu said that a few days ago, he was a little drunk as he walked out of the bamboo house. his female assistant helped him up and was secretly photographed. you helped him suppress the news and saved him a lot of trouble. he just saw you enter the bamboo house and wanted to thank you in person. ¡±


    Zhushan was the name of the club.


    Seeing that Jiang che and Yuxi were looking at him, Yun Jian smiled and exined, ¡± no matter what, zhuyan is still ah Che¡¯s. If the news that he was secretly taken at zhuyan¡¯s door gets out, it won¡¯t be good for zhuyan. I happened to see it, so I let the paparazzi destroy the film.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already done a good deed without leaving my name, and he could actually discover it. He¡¯s really worthy of being called Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°Ah che, do you want to see him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to find you.¡±


    in other words, why are you asking me?


    Yun Jian nced at Jiang Che¡¯s appearance, which was very different from his usual image, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°then, is it okay if i let someone in directly? Will it damage your image as the fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    jiang che took a sip of wine and nced at him.


    yun jian¡¯s heart trembled.


    He was frightened.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let him in now?¡± he still smiled.


    seeing that jiang che didn¡¯t say anything, she waved her hand at the manager at the door, signaling him to invite the person over. at this moment, yun jian¡¯s smile was a little sneaky.


    The manager quickly invited the person in.


    The person was about the same height as Jiang che. He had chestnut-colored hair and a very good-looking skin, exuding an evil charm and unruly aura.


    When he came in and saw Jiang che and Yu Xi sitting there with wine sses in their hands, qu poxiao¡¯s eyes paused.


    his gaze was fixed on yu xi¡¯s face for a few seconds. ¡± ¡°Third young master Yu is also here.¡±


    it was obvious that he knew yu xi.


    Yu Xi was surprised that he knew her, but she was not surprised.


    She nodded at him in greeting.


    qu boyan¡¯s gaze turned to jiang che, who was sitting in the middle and opposite him.


    jiang che also raised his eyes to look at him.


    At that time, Jiang che was dressed in a white shirt with his legs crossed. His good-looking hands were elegantly holding a wine ss and gently shaking it. He was as warm as Jade, and there was a hint ofziness.


    His appearance and temperament were undoubtedly outstanding.


    Qu boxiang only politely nodded at him and did not say anything. It was obvious that he did not know him.


    There was no one in the capital¡¯s upper-ss circle who did not know the fifth Lord¡¯s name, but very few people had seen him, and very few people knew his real name, Jiang che.


    After qu poxiao nodded at Jiang che, he turned to Yun Jian. ¡°doctor yun, thank you for your help a few days ago.¡±


    it¡¯s nothing. Movie Emperor qu, you¡¯re indeed very capable. I didn¡¯t spread the news of my attack, but you knew about it.


    ¡°doctor yun, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    he was clearly a demonic and unruly person, but his words were so genteel.


    Taking a sip of the wine, Jiang che looked up at qu boxiang.


    Qu Boyan was very sharp. When Jiang che raised his eyes to look at him again, he looked back.


    His brows twitched slightly.


    This person gave him a very strange feeling. He clearly had a noble and pure temperament, but he was also dispirited andzy. His shirt was a little messy, and there seemed to be hickeys on his neck.


    he sat there, not doing anything on purpose, but his presence was very strong.


    Putting aside his dispirited andzy aura, his elegant and indifferent temperament was a little familiar.


    seeing that qu boyan was staring at jiang che, and jiang che was also looking at him, yun jian let out a dry cough and said, ¡± ¡°since you¡¯re here, why don¡¯t you sit down and have a drink?¡±


    ¡°Since it¡¯s to thank you, I¡¯ll naturally have to give a few toasts to doctor Yun. I¡¯ll ept your invitation then.¡±


    yun jian stood up and made a ¡®please¡¯ gesture. ¡± ¡°please take a seat, movie king qu.¡±


    He sat down, and Yun Jian poured a ss of red wine for him.


    Before he could speak, Jiang Che¡¯s phone rang.


    jiang che took the phone and nced at yu xi.


    yu xi immediately understood and turned off the music in the private room.


    jiang che nodded at qu poxiao, who was slightly surprised by his interaction with yuxi, and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i have to take this.¡±


    he didn¡¯t get up to leave. instead, hezily leaned back on the sofa with a ss of wine in one hand and answered the call.


    ¡°miss shi.¡± his tone was as gentle as before, but his eyes had softened.


    When qu poxiao heard him call him that, he immediately raised his head and looked over.


    he met jiang che¡¯s gaze.


    Jiang che calmly retracted his gaze and continued to answer his call.


    shi yan, who had returned to the dormitory upstairs, was a little worried about jiang che. after washing up, she changed into her pajamas and sat at the desk to read a book. however, she couldn¡¯t get into it no matter what. she put the book down andy on the bed.


    time passed by. it had been more than two hours since she had separated from jiang che, but she still had not received any news from him.


    he was worried, so he took the initiative to make this call.


    he didn¡¯t even go to the balcony, buty on the bed.


    however, the curtains were closed and her voice was very soft, so she didn¡¯t disturb anyone.


    before she could speak, jiang che called out, ¡± miss shi. ¡±


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, have you arrived at the Jiang family?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have any? where is teacher jiang?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go back. I¡¯m having a drink with a friend.¡±


    ¡°Drinking?¡± Shi Yan took a look at her phone. It was 11:19.


    ¡°it¡¯s already past 11 o ¡®clock. is mr. jiang still drinking with your friends? where do you want to drink?¡± she was a little surprised that jiang che would ask his friends out for a drink, but she was even more surprised that he was drinking with his friends outside at this time.


    He really didn¡¯t look like someone who would ask his friends to get drunkte at night.


    in the private room, no one made a sound and just watched jiang che answer the phone.


    after hearing him report his schedule truthfully, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Ms. Shi, you¡¯re asking for such details. You¡¯re very strict with me.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t,¡± shi yan said shyly.


    jiang che chuckled.


    Shi Yan¡¯s face turned even redder. She said, ¡± Mr. Jiang, it¡¯s veryte. Go home early. Don¡¯t drive after drinking. Find a designated driver and send me a message when you arrive. I¡¯ll see it tomorrow morning.


    ¡°i¡¯ll disturb my roommates if i talk on the phone for too long. i¡¯ll hang up first.¡±


    ¡± mr. jiang, good night. ¡±


    she must have been embarrassed that he had exposed her and hung up so quickly.


    He was especially cute.


    She chuckled and said,¡±miss Shi, I¡¯ve just called two friends over for a drink. They¡¯re both people you know. There¡¯s no one out there who¡¯s a mess.¡± it¡¯s going to be at zhuzheng, our own ce. there won¡¯t be any trouble or danger. don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t get jealous. sleep well. good night.¡±


    He actually took the initiative to exin, and in such a clear way.


    Shi Yan pulled the nket over her face, trying to hide the smile that gradually grew on her lips.


    ¡°i¡¯m not worried, and i¡¯m not jealous.¡± His tone was slightly startled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up then, ah che.¡±


    this ¡± ah che ¡± agitated jiang che, who was already feeling uneasy because of her, once again. he took a sip of wine, and his adam¡¯s apple rolled violently as he swallowed.


    He didn¡¯t say much and only responded with a low ¡°yes.¡±


    he hung up the phone and saw the three of them looking at him.


    yun jian¡¯s gaze was dazed, and even yu xi, who was always depressed, looked at him with a meaningful gaze.


    jiang che nced at them indifferently and ignored them. he calmly met qu poyin¡¯s gaze, ¡± ¡°My girlfriend is a little clingy, and she¡¯s usually very strict with me. Please don¡¯tugh.¡±


    Yu Xi and Yun Jian: ¡±


    qu boyan did not respond to jiang che¡¯s words. instead, he asked, ¡± ¡°your girlfriend¡¯s surname is shi?¡±

 Chapter 132

    132 how to find out about su chen


    Jiang che put down his phone and took another sip of red wine. ¡°Yes, my girlfriend¡¯s surname is Shi.¡±


    Qu Boyan¡¯s gazended on Jiang Che¡¯s face. ¡°The surname Shi doesn¡¯t seem to bemon. How should I address you, Sir?¡±


    ¡°Jiang che.¡±


    Jiang che raised his ss to qu poxin.


    ¡°Qu Boyan, nice to meet you.¡± Qu Boyan raised his ss as well.


    Jiang che looked at him with his deep and distant but calm eyes, ¡± ¡°nice to meet you.¡±


    Yu Xi and Yun Jian, who were at the side, exchanged a look and didn¡¯t say anything.


    the atmosphere was weird, and it was not appropriate for them to interrupt.


    ¡°teacher¡¯s surname is jiang? The Jiang family of Sea city?¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, he said, ¡± I¡¯m currently living in the Jiang family¡¯s mansion in Haicheng. ording to seniority, the current head of the Jiang family in Haicheng calls me fifth uncle.


    the jiang family, xing wu.


    Fifth master Jiang?


    qu boyan¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell on jiang che again.


    The fifth Lord Jiang of the capital had the reputation of ¡°a gentleman like jade, gentle and wise.¡± It was said that the moon in the sky was unstained by the secr world.


    The person in front of him had a bit of gentlemanly elegance, but he was not tainted by the secr world?


    qu boyan¡¯s gaze fell on the hickey on jiang che¡¯s neck.


    It didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with being unstained by the secr world.


    in that case, this fifth lord jiang should not be the same fifth lord jiang.


    ¡°so it¡¯s the jiang family of sea city.¡±


    it was their first time meeting, after all, and it would be rude to ask too many questions. qu boyan did not ask any more questions, but looked at yu xi.¡±when did third young master yu return to sea city? There¡¯s no news from the outside world.¡±


    ¡°I just came back a few days ago. There were some things that needed to be dealt with, so I didn¡¯t release the news. After a few days, when everything is settled, we will invite some of the old friends of the Yu family to a small gathering. If movie Emperor qu is free, you cane to the Yu family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation. If I¡¯m free at that time, I¡¯ll definitelye and visit.¡±


    he raised his cup to yu xi and took a sip of wine before looking at yun jian. ¡± ¡°Doctor Yun,¡±


    Yun Jian smiled and looked at him.


    I¡¯ve always known that doctor Yun¡¯s medical skills are superb. I¡¯m sure you have many good friends in the same industry. I wonder if doctor Yun has heard of the miracle doctor su chen? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± Yun Jian replied.


    he must have heard of su chen¡¯s name, but he had never had any interactions with him.


    If she had any interactions with su chen ...


    Yun Jian nced in Jiang Che¡¯s direction.


    Everyone in the medical circle knew that the famous medical genius Dr. Jiang and su chen were sworn enemies.


    not bad, dr. jiang.


    Very few people in the medical circle knew ah Che¡¯s name. They only knew that his surname was Jiang.


    However, qu Boyan had asked about su chen instead of ah che, so he probably didn¡¯t know much about the Jiang family in Haicheng. after all, anyone who knew a little about the jiang family in haicheng knew that there was a medical genius in the jiang family in haicheng who had studied medicine outside since he was a child and worked in jingdu after he finished his studies. he had resigned from his job after a car ident three years ago and returned to the jiang family in haicheng to recuperate.


    regardless of how true this matter was, anyone who knew the jiang family in sea city would be able to find out about it.


    ¡°then, did doctor yun have any contact with su chen? What kind of person is he?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t have much contact with him, and i don¡¯t know what kind of person he is.¡±


    After a pause, Yun Jian asked,¡¯is movie King qu asking about su chen because he has something to ask him? if he is, i can help movie king qu find someone to ask for his contact information. we¡¯re all in the same circle, so it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for me to get his contact information.¡±


    ¡°thank you, doctor yun. there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡± qu boyan smiled.


    his smile did have a hint of evil charm and unruly taste.


    I just heard people around me mention him a few days ago. I was curious and thought that you two are in the same circle, so I just asked.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    yun jian replied, but she didn¡¯tpletely believe him.


    why would she ask about su chen for no reason? she didn¡¯t even want su chen¡¯s contact information. she just wanted to know what kind of person he was.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some wine. I still have friends over there, so I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±


    As qu Boyan spoke, he raised his ss to Yun Jian again. ¡°thank you for your help earlier, doctor yun.¡±


    he also raised his cup to yu xi and jiang che, ¡± ¡°Third young master Yu, teacher Jiang, let¡¯s have a drink another day.¡±


    the two of them raised their sses to him.


    Qu Boyan came quickly and left quickly.


    soon, only the three of them were left in the room.


    Yun Jian drank his wine and said, ¡± it seems like his main purpose ining here isn¡¯t to thank me. Instead, he¡¯s asking me about su chen. But why is he asking about su chen? ¡± If he¡¯s looking for a doctor, aren¡¯t I the doctor already here? Could it be that he doesn¡¯t like my medical skills?¡±


    Seeing the two of them looking at her, Yun Jianughed dryly. ¡°i¡¯m just joking to ease the atmosphere.¡±


    I know that he didn¡¯t even want su Chen¡¯s contact information. He¡¯s definitely not looking for a doctor. I¡¯m just curious why he wants to know about su chen. Su Chen¡¯s surname is su, and he has nothing to do with the SU family in Haicheng. I don¡¯t think he has any interactions with him, right? ¡±


    jiang che and yu xi obviously did not know the reason either.


    yu xi asked jiang che, do you want to investigate?


    ¡°no need,¡±


    as jiang che spoke, he finished the wine in his ss, put it down, and stood up. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go first, you guys drink.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s leaving just like that? you called us here and left after a few drinks?¡± Yun Jian said.


    yu xi didn¡¯t say anything, but it wasn¡¯t hard to tell from his expression that he and yun jian had the same thoughts.


    jiang che tidied up his shirt and looked at them, the corners of his lips lifting. ¡± ¡°Your girlfriend is very strict.¡±


    The two of them,¡±hehe.¡±


    after he left the private room, yun jian¡¯s mouth twitched as she asked in disbelief, ¡± ¡± was he just showing off to us that he has a girlfriend? ¡±


    Yu Xi nced at him but didn¡¯t answer.


    But Yun Jian understood what he meant.


    He was telling him that Jiang che was showing off just now.


    The corners of Yun Jian¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but Twitch again. no, I¡¯ve known ah che for so many years. Is he that kind of person? ¡±


    ¡°Probably not in the past, but I am now.¡± Yu Xi said.


    ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, you don¡¯t have any,¡± Yu Xi said heartlessly.


    yun jian choked. ¡± there are so many women chasing me. i just don¡¯t want to get into a rtionship so early. what¡¯s he showing off for? ¡± was there a need? who are you looking down on?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel good about being called out to drink with him and being shown off and looked down on. Since he¡¯s treating me tonight, I must drink until he¡¯s broke! Come, I¡¯ll toast you. If he doesn¡¯t want to drink, we¡¯ll drink it ourselves!¡±


    As he spoke, he raised his ss to Yu Xi.


    yu xi also raised her ss, but said heartlessly, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be naive. even ten thousand of you won¡¯t make him poor.¡±


    Yun Jian,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    his heart was stuffed.


    *


    In the blink of an eye, there were only three days left until the end of the military training.


    just as he had said that night, jiang che did note to look for shi yan again.


    however, even though she didn¡¯te, she still sent him wechat messages every day, and there was at least one video call or phone call every night.


    It wouldn¡¯tst long, but it would happen every day.


    that afternoon, the military training was dismissed. shi yan and jiang rui had agreed to have dinner together. shi yan¡¯s three roommates were very close to jiang rui, so they ate together.


    Instead of going to the cafeteria, they went to the cafeteria next to the school.


    Ren Kexin, who was scrolling through her phone after they sat down and ordered their food, said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Oh my God, qu Boyan is actually in Haicheng!¡±

 Chapter 133

    133 Chapter 133 top male God Bo Yun


    speaking of qu boyan, anyone who yed with phones and watched tv would know him.


    He had made a strong debut at the age of seventeen and had been in the entertainment industry for nine years. He was notcking in looks, talent, or works. He was worthy of being called the top of the entertainment industry.


    more importantly, he was only twenty-six years old.


    ¡°He¡¯s in Sea city? when was that?¡± Chang ru went over to look at her phone with Ren Kexin.


    ¡± it should¡¯ve been some time. i think it¡¯s a private trip. the casting location for the new drama is set in haicheng. as the male lead and one of the investors, he has to participate in the casting, so the news that he¡¯s in haicheng was exposed. ¡±


    as ren kexin spoke, she looked at song meilian, who was sitting opposite her, ¡± Speaking of which, isn¡¯t qu Boyan¡¯s new drama ¡®prosperous age¡¯ an adaptation of youric? ¡±


    only then did jiang rui know that song meilian drewics, and her results seemed to be pretty good.


    She hadn¡¯t read song Meilian¡¯sics, but she knew qu Boyan.


    the drama that qu boyan invested in would definitely not be bad.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± song meilian replied.


    She then smiled at Jiang Rui, who was staring at her, and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a little hobby. Sorry to make youugh.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m notughing at you, you¡¯re too humble. i know that this manga is already very popr even when it¡¯s still in the casting stage. you¡¯re amazing to be able to draw such a good piece.¡±


    ¡°thank you for thepliment.¡±


    She liked to drawics, and her work could be praised by others. Even if song Meilian wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic, she was still very happy.


    ¡± qu boxin doesn¡¯t like just any work. not only did he like your work, but he was also willing to invest in it. you¡¯re really amazing. ¡±


    Song Meilian, who had beenplimenting her coldly, was a little embarrassed.


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯tpliment her anymore. Instead, she asked Shi Yan,¡±yan, do you know qu pocheng?¡±


    jiang rui couldn¡¯t be med for asking this question. in her opinion, it was normal for shi yan, who had no other hobbies other than reading, to not know about qu bocheng.


    ¡°i know,¡± shi yan replied.


    ¡°You actually know?¡± jiang rui was surprised.


    shi yan smiled. ¡± rui ¡®er, i watch tv asionally. it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t pay attention to the outside world. ¡±


    Jiang Rui thought about it and smiled in embarrassment.¡±it seems so.¡±


    ¡°meilian, you¡¯re the author, do you need to participate in the casting?¡± she asked song meilian.


    Song Meilian shook her head.


    she asked jiang rui,¡±are you a fan?¡± like qu boyan? If you like him and want to meet him, I can contact you. As the author of the original work, I can be a consultant for the casting. They invited me before, and although I didn¡¯t agree, I didn¡¯t reject them either.¡±


    jiang rui shook her head like a rattle drum. ¡± no, no, no. i don¡¯t chase after stars. i don¡¯t like qu pocheng either. i¡¯m just asking. ¡± my brother has never allowed me to chase after stars. i used to watch tv and praise the male lead for being handsome, but he criticized me for a long time, saying that i¡¯m not doing my job properly.¡±


    Song Meilianughed. I thought you liked qu Bolin and was his fan. I wanted to say that if you want to see him, I¡¯ll agree to be his consultant. I¡¯ll bring you along.


    Just as she finished speaking, Ren Kexin raised her hand silently. ¡± meilian, i¡¯m a fan of qu boyan. i¡¯m the kind of true fan who likes to buy endorsements. ¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m actually a fan of qu boxin¡¯s, but i didn¡¯t make any charts or buy any endorsements. even so, i¡¯m still following his shows. ¡± Chang ru also said.


    ¡°You guys want to see him?¡± Song Meilian asked with a smile.


    the two of them nodded their heads rapidly.


    ¡°Meilian, although we really want to see qu Boyan, if being his consultant will affect your ss, then forget it. i¡¯m still very rational when ites to chasing stars. i won¡¯t dy your studies because of my idol, and i won¡¯t dy your studies because of my own idol.¡±


    ren kexin was heartbroken but also very sincere.


    heartache was giving up the chance to see her idol; She was sincere because she really wouldn¡¯t dy her studies because of her idol. Otherwise, with her not-so-smart brain, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get into a first-ss school like Haicheng University.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I asked the director before, and he said that the casting is scheduled for the weekend. It¡¯s this weekend, the second day after our military training.¡±


    ren kexin and chang ru¡¯s eyes lit up at the same time, ¡± ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°really,¡± song meilianughed.


    ¡°Then, then you¡¯ll take us to see the world?¡± Chang ru was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°sure,¡±


    Song Meilian looked at Shi Yan and Jiang Rui and asked, ¡± ¡°do you guys want to go?¡±


    we might have to go home after the military training, ¡± Jiang Rui answered. if there¡¯s nothing to do this weekend, Yan and I wille to you.


    after the military training, yan would go to see her fifth uncle first, so she answered for her.


    Shi Yan had no objection to Jiang Rui¡¯s answer.


    When Jiang Rui looked at her, she smiled at her.


    jiang rui felt that shi yan¡¯s smile was different from usual. she couldn¡¯t tell if there was something more or less.


    When she looked again, Shi Yan still looked the same as she was familiar with.


    so, was it just her imagination just now?


    Jiang Rui was a little confused.


    After dinner, the three of them walked out of the restaurant, with Shi Yan and Jiang Rui following behind.


    ¡°Yan, my brother called me this afternoon. He said he¡¯ll be back after our military training.¡± At the mention of this, Jiang Rui¡¯s face was filled with joy and excitement.


    ¡°that¡¯s good,¡± shi yan smiled.


    Only three days.


    nothing had happened for so many days. it was only three days, and it would pass by very quickly.


    when jiang cheng returned from his business trip, he would tell her about jiang rui¡¯s background. with jiang cheng by her side, jiang rui would probably be able to ept it more easily.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been separated from my brother for so long before. Besides, my brother has been too busy recently. He rarely had a phone call and didn¡¯t say much before hanging up. It¡¯s been so many days, yet there¡¯s not even a single video call.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll see each other on the weekend anyway.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, yan, there are fewer and fewer posts about us on the campus forum. my roommate said that someone is trying to suppress our poprity. we¡¯re not famous people, why would we need to suppress the poprity?¡±


    Jiang Rui couldn¡¯t help butugh as she spoke.


    There might be someone to suppress the poprity.


    shi yanxin said.


    However, she did not say it out loud.


    There had actually been signs of this a few days ago, and it was Ren Kexin, who often browsed the school forum, who told her. They said that it was not easy to find the photos that were secretly taken on the school forum. The posts about her were obviously popr before, but now they had to specifically search for them.


    the post could be found, but many of the photos in the post could not be opened.


    in fact, shi yan had already guessed it.


    that day, when she was eating with jiang che at the restaurant, xuan wanrou had said that there were many negativements about her on the school forum, and jiang che had overheard them. jiang che had been so infuriated that he had almost attacked xuan wanrou. it was impossible for him to not do anything after that.


    However, he did not tell her, so she did not take the initiative to mention it.


    it wasn¡¯t a big deal, as long as he was happy.


    ¡°rui ¡®er, miss shi,¡± someone walked up to them.


    it was han shuangshuang, who he hadn¡¯t seen in a while. she was wearing her usual white dress.


    before the two of them could respond, someone caught up from behind. ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, stop!¡±

 Chapter 134

    134 Chapter 134 nder


    He turned around to see Xuan wanrou.


    was this han shuangshuang and xuan wanrou?


    Jiang Rui frowned.


    she nodded at han shuangshuang and replied to xuan wanrou, ¡± ¡°You asked Yan to stop from so far away, are you crazy? what did yan do to you?¡±


    han shuangshuang didn¡¯t go up to xuan wanrou and instead began to size her up.


    it seemed that they were here to cause trouble for shi yan. she would just watch the show from the side.


    everyone was wearing camouged clothes and hats, so it was impossible to tell who was who from the back. xuan wanrou could tell that it was shi yan from her long hair tied into a high ponytail and her unique temperament. she did not recognize jiang rui and thought that shi yan was with her roommate.


    now that she saw jiang rui, the aggressive xuan wanrou could not help but feel stage fright.


    at the thought of the senior who had been chasing her relentlessly before ignoring her, she was filled with anger. he had started to ignore her after she had met shi yan in the restaurant that night.


    he must have been seduced by shi yan!


    however, she had been in military training these days. after the military training ended, she went to block shi yan¡¯s dormitory building twice, but she couldn¡¯t find shi yan, so she had no ce to vent her anger.


    Now that she had seen Shi Yan, she would certainly not let go of this opportunity to vent her anger.


    Even if Jiang Rui was here to support Shi Yan!


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for you. I¡¯m looking for Shi Yan!¡± She said to Jiang Rui.


    his voice was very loud.


    they were all very good-looking. han shuangshuang was wearing a white dress and stood out among the crowd of camouges. xuan wanrou¡¯s loud voice attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    Some of them recognized Shi Yan and Jiang Rui, some recognized han shuangshuang, and some recognized Xuan wanrou.


    they were all eating melons.


    Song Meilian and the other two, who were walking in front, also stopped and turned around.


    It was reversed.


    Shi Yan was very calm. She first nodded at han shuangshuang in response to her greeting.¡±miss han.¡±


    then, she turned to xuan wanrou, who looked like she wanted to eat her up.¡±is there anything i can help you with?¡±


    the onlookers had been very noisy at first, but under the influence of shi yan¡¯s indifference, their discussions gradually became softer and fewer.


    Xuan wanrou had already achieved her goal of being surrounded by so many people. She did not look at Jiang Rui, as if she would not be there if she did not look.


    ¡°Shi Yan, I didn¡¯t believe it when I saw thements on the school forum about you seducing people everywhere. I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a person!¡±


    shi yan¡¯s expression did not change at all. he did not even frown. he said calmly,¡±why do you say that? did i hook up with someone from your side?¡±


    ¡°student, you need evidence to nder someone,¡± she said unhurriedly.¡±you can¡¯t just say it casually.¡± You¡¯ve been studying for so many years, so I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the crime of nder in the criminalw.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to take responsibility for what you just said?¡±


    He walked towards Xuan wanrou at a steady pace and stopped two steps away from her. ¡°Student, are you going to take responsibility for what you just said?¡±


    She had a faint smile on her face, her posture was gentle and quiet, her expression calm andposed, and her voice was neither too loud nor too soft. There was not even a hint of emotion in her voice, but it made Xuan wanrou take a step back.


    However, with so many people staring at her, she thought of the kick she had received from Shi Yan, and she was jealous that Shi Yan could have such a high-quality man apany her for a meal. The senior who was pursuing her had even ignored her because of Shi Yan. She braced herself and said,¡±Of course I¡¯ll take responsibility!¡±


    ¡°just take responsibility.¡±


    Shi Yan was still as calm as ever. She did not seem to care that being surrounded by so many people would tarnish her reputation. Xuan wanrou suddenly felt a little panicked.


    If it were any other girl, they would not be as calm as Shi Yan in the face of this kind of thing!


    since you¡¯re taking responsibility, then tell me who I hooked up with. Don¡¯t make empty promises. I want evidence.


    ¡°previously, su mi said that you seduced random people!¡±


    ¡°where¡¯s the evidence?¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that su mi said you seduced someone, but I have evidence to prove that you seduced someone else! the senior who pursued me before was seduced by you just because he met you at the restaurant! You were eating with another man at the restaurant! you¡¯re still hooking up with people around you!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the evidence?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t even prepared to pick a fight. Shi Yan was a little suspicious of Xuan wanrou¡¯s intelligence. Did she really think that these onlookers could do anything to her? Did he think that she would admit it just because there were too many people around?


    if that was the case, did xuan wanrou underestimate the onlookers or her?


    I, I¡¯m the evidence. I saw you eating with a man with my own eyes, and you didn¡¯t forget to throw flirtatious nces at the senior beside me!


    ¡°what the f * ck, xuan wanrou, is your brain filled with sh * t? Do you really think you don¡¯t need to take responsibility for what you say?¡±


    jiang rui couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.


    ¡°Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t curse,¡± Shi Yan looked at Jiang Rui.


    She took out her phone from her pocket and said, ¡± I just recorded it. Do you know anywyers? ¡±


    the first half was directed at xuan wanrou, while the second half was directed at jiang rui.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes lit up. my brother haswyers he¡¯s familiar with. A lot! I can immediately help contact them!¡±


    ¡± okay, help me contact thewyer. i¡¯ll get someone to get a video of the dinner at the restaurant that night as evidence. if possible, i¡¯ll also invite the senior that this student mentioned to testify. ¡±


    Shi Yan nced at the surveince camera on the wall not far away. ¡± there¡¯s a surveince camera there too. i¡¯ll get someone to make a copy of the surveince video from the school. ¡±


    Looking at the pale-faced Xuan wanrou, Shi Yan said, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re xuan wanrou? you should be 18 years old. we won¡¯t take thewyer¡¯s letter. you don¡¯t need to wait for thewyer¡¯s letter. just go home and wait for the court summons.¡±


    then, he ignored xuan wanrou and smiled at jiang rui. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    Ren Kexin secretly gave Shi Yan a thumbs up.


    The crowd dispersed, but everyone was sighing in their hearts.


    It had ended before they even caused a ruckus, and it had even ended in such a way.


    he was directly summoned by the court.


    In the future, no one would dare to offend this girl named Shi Yan.


    he didn¡¯t expect that a person with a good temper would be so decisive in handling things.


    the point was that she had been calm from the beginning to the end, showing no signs of being angered, as if she was an outsider.


    Who else would be as indifferent as she was when being ndered like this?


    this kind of heart was admirable.


    After taking two steps, Shi Yan saw that han shuangshuang was still standing there. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°miss han, if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll head back to the dormitory first.¡±


    Han shuangshuang,¡±hehe.¡±


    The fact that Shi Yan still remembered that she was here made han shuangshuang feel veryplicated.


    was this girl who was looking for trouble an idiot? this was something that could be easily proven, and she actually dared to say it in public without any evidence?


    however, he was a little stupid, but he did reveal a piece of news to her.


    Shi Yan had once gone to a restaurant to eat with a man.


    Was that Man Jiang Cheng?

 Chapter 135

    135 Completely unable to understand


    Obviously, not everyone could find out about Jiang Cheng¡¯s business trip.


    han shuangshuang didn¡¯t know that jiang cheng had gone on a business trip.


    ¡± i heard from that student that miss shi was having a meal with a man in the restaurant. may i ask if he¡¯s my second brother? ¡±


    Su mi and han shuangshuang had mentioned han Di¡¯s confession to Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan smiled and looked at han shuangshuang. ¡°since it¡¯s presumptuous, miss han shouldn¡¯t ask more.¡±


    as if not seeing the frozen smile on han shuangshuang¡¯s face, shi yan continued to smile and said, ¡± ¡°but since miss han has asked, it would be impolite of me to not answer.¡±


    ¡°Miss han, you¡¯re thinking too much. The person I had dinner with was not second young master han. including the time i met second young master han at the jiang family¡¯s mansion, we¡¯ve only met twice, so we¡¯re not familiar with each other.¡±


    he smiled and nodded at han shuangshuang, then turned to leave.


    Han shuangshuang might have been triggered by Shi Yan¡¯sck of respect for her, so she quickly said, ¡± ¡°Wait!¡±


    ¡± if the man you were eating with wasn¡¯t my second brother, then was that young master jiang? ¡±


    shi yan turned around and asked,¡±what is it?¡± so what if i¡¯m not?¡±


    she looked back and smiled, her voice clear,¡±miss han, are you questioning me?¡± If I am not familiar with miss han, then what position does miss han have to question me?¡±


    f * ck! han shuangshuang¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    Jiang Rui frowned and said,¡±sister shuangshuang, if I remember correctly, you don¡¯t have a close rtionship with my brother, do you?¡± even if it was my brother, it¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived with my brother since we were little, and we¡¯re so close. I didn¡¯t even question Yan, so what right do you have to do that?¡±


    for the sake of the friendship between our families, I¡¯ll call you sister shuangshuang. Don¡¯t make me not even want to call you sister. If that reallyes to pass, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have a hard time in the Han family.


    Han shuangshuang¡¯s face turned red and white.


    ¡°Sorry, I was just a little curious, that¡¯s why I said that.¡±


    i saw how pitiful she looked.


    jiang rui couldn¡¯t bear to see her acting like this, and she felt goosebumps all over.


    sister shuangshuang, it¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve made a slip of the tongue. Don¡¯t wear away the little bit of friendship between us that can¡¯t be considered deep. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t look good on everyone¡¯s face.


    she turned around and nced at the dazed xuan wanrou. ¡± ¡°the person who came to find trouble with yan is crazy. sister shuangshuang, don¡¯t copy her.¡±


    with that said, she ignored han shuangshuang and left with shi yan.


    ren kexin and chang ru tried to hold back theirughter.


    song meilian nced at han shuangshuang and xuan wanrou, then turned around and followed shi yan and the others.


    Even song Meilian, who didn¡¯t speak much, couldn¡¯t help but ridicule,¡±Shi Yan, don¡¯t these people use their brains beforeing to find trouble with you? What good would it do them to go on a rampage like this?¡±


    ren kexin and chang ru both agreed.


    it was true. although they weren¡¯t smart, they weren¡¯t that stupid.


    ¡°i don¡¯t understand either,¡± shi yan smiled.


    it was something she couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°shi yan, stop! You can¡¯t Sue me! you can¡¯t sue me!¡± Xuan wanrou, who had finally recovered from her panic, shouted.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I Sue you?¡± Shi Yan stopped and turned around.


    ¡°you¡¯re an adult now, you have to be responsible for your own actions.¡±


    Xuan wanrou wanted to admit her mistake on the spot, but with so many people around, she could not bring herself to do it. when she saw that the people passing by seemed to be looking at her with disdain, xuan wanrou could not stay any longer and turned to run away.


    Han shuangshuang didn¡¯t get any benefits either, so she left dejectedly.


    Turning around, Jiang Rui scoffed,¡¯you dare to look for trouble with this? it¡¯s not challenging at all.¡±


    However, Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±although I don¡¯t understand this kind of thinking, it¡¯s easier to deal with this kind of person than someone who¡¯s more challenging.¡± if there really is a challenge, we¡¯ll have to spend time and effort to deal with it. it¡¯s just a waste of time and effort.¡±


    ¡± shi yan is right, ¡± ren kexin said. ¡± if there¡¯s really a challenge, it¡¯ll be annoying. ¡±


    ¡± of course, these kinds of unchallenging things can be used as a spice of life. it¡¯s still very annoying when theye too many times. ¡±


    she looked at shi yan. ¡± shi yan, you¡¯re very viinous. previously, you were su mi. now, you¡¯re talking about soft and frost. ¡±


    ¡°Outstanding people always attract jealousy, and it¡¯s easy to attract despicable people. It¡¯s all Yan¡¯s fault for being too outstanding.¡± jiang rui said with emotion.


    the othersughed when they heard her words.


    Shi Yan attracted jealousy precisely because she was too outstanding.


    ¡°by the way, why haven¡¯t i seen su mi recently?¡± Jiang Rui didn¡¯t know about su MI¡¯s face-pping, so she didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Shi Yan and su mu.


    ¡°the car flipped.¡± Ren Kexin said.


    Jiang Rui was suddenly interested,¡¯what¡¯s going on? Tell me about it. ¡±


    this was shi yan¡¯s matter, and jiang rui obviously didn¡¯t know about it. it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to say it, so ren kexin said, ¡± ¡°you¡¯d better ask shi yan,¡±


    Jiang Rui blinked and looked at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan looked at her curious face and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡± it¡¯s notplicated. su mi came to find trouble with me and my cousin, who was looking for me at school, saw her. my cousin immediately said that he would talk to su mi¡¯s father, and su mi was so scared that she went home. ¡±


    This Kasaya


    ¡°your cousin?¡±


    even though she knew that shi yan was definitely not an orphan from the countryside like she had known, jiang rui could not help but feel surprised when she suddenly heard shi yan mention her cousin, who had appeared in haicheng.


    ¡°yes.¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°Your cousin is from the Xuanji Sea city?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± he still has some say in haicheng. did he scare su mi with just one sentence? ¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded again.


    ¡°Are you going to ask me who my cousin is and if you know him?¡± he asked with a smile.


    jiang rui shook her head. ¡± no, no, no. i don¡¯t want to ask. i don¡¯t want to ask at all. don¡¯t tell me. please don¡¯t tell me! ¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at her big reaction.


    ¡°yan, let¡¯s make a deal. don¡¯t tell me!¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but have such a big reaction!


    Yan lived alone in the countryside, and even her grandmother didn¡¯t know she had rtives. This meant that she was hiding her identity for some reason. Since it was a secret, she didn¡¯t want to know too much, because she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control her mouth and say something!


    yan and her fifth uncle had such a close rtionship. if she knew something, she would tell her brother, even if she didn¡¯t tell her grandmother or fifth uncle.


    It was better not to let her know. It was safe!


    Shi Yan could tell what Jiang Rui was thinking at a nce andughed helplessly.


    however, he didn¡¯t continue on this topic.


    ¡°Yan, are you really going to Sue Xuan wanrou?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡±


    He had originally wanted to wait for someone else to teach Xuan wanrou a lesson, but since she was looking for trouble, he would teach her a lesson. Otherwise, how much time would she have to waste to deal with anyone who came up to find trouble with her?


    he would kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    xuan wanrou was the one who offered herself to be the chicken, so she could not be med.


    ¡°Do you want me to get someone to deal with the surveince camera?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll ask your fifth uncle to help me,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    she had originally nned to look for su chen. after all, su chen was her peer¡¯s household register and her guardian. however, she thought that if jiang che found out about this, he would definitely be jealous.


    it wasn¡¯t a big deal, so she would take the initiative to find jiang che.


    she would just treat it as making him happy.


    jiang rui, who was being fed dog food again: ¡°......¡±


    ¡± alright, i¡¯ll contact awyer for you. you said it just now, so i can¡¯t take it back. ¡±


    Shi Yan smiled helplessly. alright. I won¡¯t take it back. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me,¡±

 Chapter 136

    136 Chapter 136: equipment:


    ¡± mingwei, that girl yingluo just now is very special! ¡±


    After Shi Yan and the others left, the two boys who had witnessed the farce under the shade of a tree not far away were still standing in the same ce. One of the boys eximed.


    He had originally wanted to use ¡± handsome ¡± to describe Shi Yan, but he felt that ¡± handsome ¡± wasn¡¯t enough to describe Shi Yan¡¯s indifferent temperament and decisive style. However, he couldn¡¯t find a suitable word after thinking for a long time, so he used ¡± special ¡± to describe her.


    both of them were dressed in casual clothes. the boy named mingwei was very tall, handsome, and had a basketball in his hand. he looked in the direction in which shi yan and the others had left.


    this was the second time he had seen this girl. she was dressed very differently from the first time he had seen her, but her temperament was the same as before. Even though she was wearing arge camouge uniform like the others, it couldn¡¯t hide her unique charm.


    he knew that her name was shi yan, a new student in the faculty of arts and history.


    However, this was indeed his second time seeing her. These days, the freshmen were in military training and he was busy with ss, so they didn¡¯t have many chances to meet.


    Of course, he was only a little interested in her. It wasn¡¯t to the extent that he would go to her ss and dormitory to look for her. That was why they didn¡¯t meet again.


    He had seen her name on the hot post on the school forum.


    In the first few days of school, there were many discussions about Shi Yan on the campus forum. He had also seen many words of praise for her, such as ¡± ssical beauty, temperament, and goddess.


    these praises were not exaggerated.


    She was indeed a beauty, and her temperament was indeed very good.


    He was upright, reserved, and indifferent.


    he had thought that with her temperament, she would be a gentle person, but he did not expect her to be so decisive. when he encountered someone looking for trouble, he didn¡¯t panic at all, and even retaliated ruthlessly.


    the more he looked, the more interesting it was.


    he didn¡¯t believe the nders on the school forum about her seducing people.


    Even though he had only met her twice and had never been in close contact with her, he could feel that she was a very mild-tempered person. There should be very few people or things that could easily provoke her emotions.


    in other words, she rarely cared about anything and had no desires.


    How could such a person take the initiative to seduce someone?


    However, she heard from the girl who was looking for trouble that she had seen her having dinner with a man. Did she have a boyfriend?


    It shouldn¡¯t be.


    She was too indifferent, or rather, she gave people the feeling that she was a little otherworldly.


    it was hard to associate such a person with ¡°falling in love.¡±


    Perhaps the people who had dinner with her were just her family or ordinary friends.


    ¡°Mingwei, why did you leave? wait for me!¡±


    The boy saw him leave and immediately chased after him.


    ¡°you haven¡¯t answered me yet. wasn¡¯t that girl special?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s very special.¡±


    The boy was a little surprised that he actually agreed. ¡°Mingwei, you actually started a conversation! you¡¯ve never been interested in girls when i mentioned them to you in the past. have you taken a fancy to them?¡±


    mingway ignored him.


    this is the first time I¡¯ve seen you interested in a girl. Do you want me to help you get her contact information? ¡±


    ......


    the two of them walked away as they spoke.


    Shi Yan had no idea what had happened here.


    she had just parted ways with jiang rui and was about to head upstairs when she received a call from su mu.


    ¡°Cousin,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Yanyan, do you need my help with Xuan wanrou¡¯s matter?¡±


    he found out so quickly.


    however, shi yan was not too surprised.


    ¡°are you investigating xuan wanrou?¡± she asked.


    Su mu wouldn¡¯t keep an eye on Haicheng University for no reason. Even if she were here, he wouldn¡¯t. There was only one possibility for him to know what had happened in just a few minutes.


    he was investigating xuan wanrou.


    the reason he had investigated xuan wanrou was probably because he had found out some things.


    su mu was a little helpless. ¡± i can¡¯t hide anything from you. you guessed it right. ¡±


    I went to the Yu Residence with my mother to meet third uncle and learned some things from him. I¡¯ve been investigating Xuan wanrou for the past few days, and the people I sent over saw her causing trouble for you. They informed me immediately.


    ¡°Yanyan, how did you get involved with such a crazy person? It¡¯s too unlucky.¡±


    was there something wrong with his brain?


    it seemed that he had indeed found out a lot.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t provoke her, she came to me herself.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. don¡¯t mind him. He¡¯s not someone you need to pay attention to.


    Su mu knew that it wouldn¡¯t take much effort for her to deal with such a small character, so he didn¡¯t say much, only saying, ¡± ¡°if you need anything, juste find me.¡±


    ¡°your military training will be over in three days. are you going back to the su family on saturday?¡±


    shi yan paused. ¡± let¡¯s do it on sunday. i might have other ns on saturday. ¡±


    ¡°What appointment? the fifth master of the jiang family?¡± su mu seemed a little uncollected.


    Then, as if he realized that his reaction was too big, he suppressed his emotions and said, ¡± ¡°yanyan, it¡¯s not that i¡¯m against you dating, but how much older is the one from the jiang family than you? I¡¯m a man and I know what men of your age are thinking the best. I¡¯m just afraid that you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage.¡±


    ¡°try not to see each other often, especially when you two meet alone.¡±


    shi yan pursed her lips and smiled,¡±cousin, you¡¯re overthinking it.¡± He¡¯s a gentleman, he knows his manners, he¡¯s gentle and Noble, he won¡¯t mess around.¡±


    he still had to maintain jiang che¡¯s image in front of others.


    ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve!¡± Su mu felt a little resentful.


    shi yan smiled and did not continue the topic. instead, she said,¡±Cousin, I¡¯ll have to trouble you with something.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± She had actually taken the initiative to ask him for help. Su mu was so excited that he couldn¡¯t care about anything else.


    ¡°Tell me, as long as I can do it, I will! Even if GE can¡¯t do it, GE will find someone to do it for you!¡±


    I want to write a piece of calligraphy, but I don¡¯t have a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone with me. Can you help me prepare a set and have it delivered to the school before my military training ends? ¡±


    she had all these things, but she didn¡¯t bring much luggage with her to haicheng.


    ¡°okay, i¡¯ll get someone to prepare it immediately. i¡¯ll send it to you at noon tomorrow!¡±


    Su mu knew that Shi Yan would asionally write and draw Chinese paintings, so he didn¡¯t ask much.


    However, song Meilian, who was walking in front, couldn¡¯t help but stop and turn back when she heard Shi Yan say that she wanted to write a piece of calligraphy and that she had to prepare a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone.


    When she saw Shi Yan, she felt that this was not too difficult to understand.


    shi yan¡¯s temperament was obvious. she was like a youngdy from an ancient family who was proficient in zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting. it seemed normal for her to like writing.


    Moreover, she had an intuition that Shi Yan¡¯s handwriting was definitely very good!


    seeing song meilian stop and turn around to look at her, shi yan smiled at her and then said to su mu on the other end of the phone,¡±thank you, cousin.¡±


    *


    The sky was about to turn dark in the Laocheng District of Haicheng.


    this area was more dpidated and messy.


    there were only two or three people on the road, some of whom were even drunk.


    xuan liuying was riding on a three-wheeled vehicle, dragging the utensils she had set up for her stall behind it, and was heading towards her rented house.


    The dpidated building was damp and dark, and the street lights were still shing.


    he avoided the drunkard who was loitering at the intersection and drove the tricycle into the alley.


    He walked all the way to the end of the alley.


    however, she saw a car parked in front of her.


    It was an expensive car that didn¡¯t seem to belong to this old Laocheng District.


    almost subconsciously, xuan liuying turned to run but was stopped by someone, ¡± ¡°Miss Xuan, it¡¯s me, Yu Xi.¡±


    xuan liuying, who was turning the car around, widened her eyes and stiffened her neck as she looked in the direction of the sound.


    under the dim street lights, a person stood beside the ck car.


    He had a slender figure and a cold temperament.


    even if they hadn¡¯t seen each other for 19 years, even if he had grown up and changed, she could still barely see the shadow of the old man through his eyebrows.


    xuan liuying¡¯s eyes turned red.


    she didn¡¯t cry silently, but her face was already covered in tears.


    it was a silent, suppressed cry.

 Chapter 137

    137 Indeed, the child was brought home by mistake


    Looking at the person who was crying opposite her, Yu Xi did not feel good either.


    House Xuan was one of the capital¡¯s top ns, so the eldest daughter of house Xuan was naturally a high-spirited figure. after all, he was someone who could win the heart of someone like his big brother, so how bad could he be?


    She still remembered hearing people mention the eldest daughter of the Xuan family. They said that she was second sister-inw¡¯s College ssmate and was even more popr than second sister-inw in school.


    looking at him now, he was only forty-six years old, but he looked like he was in his fifties or sixties.


    His face was Haggard, and his body was thin and even a little hunched.


    if it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was still a shadow of the past in her eyes, yu xi would have suspected that she had recognized the wrong person.


    at this moment, there was not a single trace of her former high-spirited self. for 19 years, the pain of losing one¡¯s true love and living in hiding every day had forced her to this state.


    in the end, she had be like this because of the yu family.


    she was crying silently, and yu xi did not disturb her. he stood there quietly and waited for her to stop crying. he wiped his tears and said to him, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve embarrassed myself. let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    she said this with a smile, probably because she was thinking of yu xi from back then. in her memory, yu xi was still a child, and she realized that it was somewhat inappropriate to cry like this in front of a child.


    However, she might as well not smile.


    His smile was even more mournful.


    xuan liuying stopped the tricycle and invited yu xi into the house.


    it was already a dark and damp old building in a dark alley. the house that xuan liuying rented was on the first floor, making it even darker and damp.


    as they walked in, yu xi could smell a musty smell caused by the humidity.


    he used the faint light of the corridor to look at xuan liuying who was walking in front, his expression veryplicated.


    how could a person born with a silver spoon in her mouth endure this kind of suffering?


    she could just leave the child to the su family or send him back to the xuan family. she was the only daughter of the xuan family. as long as she was willing to go back, the xuan family wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. Without the children of the Yu family as a burden and with the backing of the Xuan family, her enemies would not find trouble with her.


    The child she had brought up was not a good one. On the contrary, he was a hideous one. However, she could not bear to abandon him because he was the bloodline left behind by her big brother. She even med herself for not raising the child well.


    She didn¡¯t even think about how the high-spirited miss Xuan at Capital University had even convinced the second daughter of the SU family to be her good friend. How could she not teach a child well? it was just that the child was selfish by nature, and no matter how he was taught, it would be in vain.


    however, when she was young, she would scold and discipline her child. when she grew up, seeing that she was more and more distant from her, she began to me herself and panic. she no longer scolded her and indulged her everywhere.


    perhaps it was because her temper and edges had been smoothed out over the years, or perhaps it was because that child was the only thing she missed, the only connection she had with her deceased love. she was afraid that she would be alienated from him and lose even this one connection, so she scolded the child less and indulged him more.


    Why did she have to do that? she clearly knew that if her big brother was still alive, he would not have indulged in her child¡¯s twisted appearance like she did.


    Xuan Liuying took out a key and opened the door. the environment here is a little bad. I¡¯m sorry.


    yu xi looked into the room, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Pleasee in,¡± Xuan Liuying said.


    it was a very narrow room.


    one bedroom and one living room.


    the living room and kitchen were very narrow, and there was only a small bathroom. there was a curtain in the corner of the living room and a bed. the door of the room was closed, and nothing could be seen.


    Although it was tidied up, it was still a little awkward.


    Not to mention Yuxi, even people who were living a better life would only think of one word when they saw such a living environment: poor!


    the house was cramped and the facilities were old.


    ¡°please take a seat. i¡¯ll make you a cup of tea.¡±


    Yu Xi sat down on the old sofa that had been damaged.


    He didn¡¯t interrupt her from making him tea.


    It was a cheap tea made from a disposable cup. Yu Xi thanked him and took it, taking a sip.


    Xuan Liuying also sat down at the side.


    He looked at Yu Xi.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze.


    he was as outstanding as his two elder brothers, and even though his temperament was different from his big brother and second brother, he was also a dragon among people. Sitting in this cramped and old environment, drinking cheap tea, did not affect his temperament at all.


    Xuan Liuying only spoke after Yu Xi took a sip of tea and put down the cup to look at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, aren¡¯t you Yingluo?¡±


    the voice stopped abruptly.


    Xuan Liuying did not continue asking.


    There was hatred in his eyes. It was hatred for his enemies.


    she had a lot of questions to ask, but she also knew that yu xi was a child outside, and his life must be very difficult. if she asked again, it would undoubtedly remind him of the sad things in the past and the hardships he had suffered all these years.


    So she stopped talking.


    however, yu xi still continued her words,¡±yes, it¡¯s all been dealt with. you don¡¯t have to hide anymore.¡± young miss xuan, you¡¯ve suffered because of the yu family all these years.¡±


    xuan liuying¡¯s eyes reddened again, but after breaking down and crying, she did not cry in front of yu xi. she only said with red eyes,¡±that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good, yingluo.¡±


    I don¡¯t care what happens to me, but I¡¯m happy to be able to get rid of those people and avenge your brother. I¡¯ve dreamed of killing those people, but my ability is limited. I still have my daughter to take care of. I can¡¯t do anything, Yingluo.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you can do it.¡±


    she nced at the shabby house and continued, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s no need to hide, and my daughter won¡¯t have to live such a life with me anymore.¡±


    ¡± i me myself every day. if it wasn¡¯t for my ipetence and inability to guarantee that i could protect her when those people came looking for her, she wouldn¡¯t have to follow me and live in hiding. ¡±


    ¡°miss xuan, zhenzhen.¡±


    Yu Xi wanted to say something tofort her, but when the words reached his mouth, he did not know what to say.


    he wasn¡¯t a person who was good with words.


    Xuan Liuying looked at him,¡±Yu Xi, don¡¯t keep calling me miss Xuan. Call me sister-inw.¡± It¡¯s only one day away, just one day away, and I¡¯ll be going to register our marriage with your big brother. We¡¯ve already made a deal, but the heavens aren¡¯t even willing to give me one more day.¡±


    she didn¡¯t cry, but tears fell from her eyes.


    one drop after another.


    Yu Xi¡¯s heart felt ufortable as she watched.


    ¡°sister-inw.¡± in the end, he still agreed to her request.


    perhaps he wanted to divert her attention, or perhaps he wanted to make things clear as soon as possible, yu xi said directly, ¡± ¡°Sister-inw, do you think that your daughter is simr to big brother?¡±


    xuan liuying suddenly looked up at him,¡±what do you mean?¡± you think i betrayed your big brother?¡±


    yu xi didn¡¯t expect her to have such a reaction, and she was stunned for a moment.


    ¡°......¡±


    fortunately, he had a calm personality, and his tone was still calm.¡±No, I can see the affection between you and big brother. i¡¯m asking you seriously, do you think the daughter you¡¯re raising is like my brother?¡±


    xuan liuying looked at him nkly. ¡± you ... what do you mean by ¡®huanhuan¡¯? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°It seems like sister-inw doesn¡¯t think she resembles my big brother at all. She¡¯s indeed not my big brother¡¯s child.¡±


    xuan liuying¡¯s pupils trembled, but she tried to remain calm.¡±w-what do you mean? my, my own child can¡¯t be fake? or ... or did you carry the wrong child in the hospital back then?¡±


    ¡°Not bad, you carried the wrong one.¡±pared to xuan liuying, yu xi was much calmer.


    ¡°What about my child? where¡¯s my child with your brother? Since you¡¯ve found out that the child was carried home by mistake, you¡¯vee to tell me that you¡¯ve also found out the whereabouts of the child?¡±


    Xuan Liuying was so excited that she even knocked over the cup of water beside her.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been investigated.¡±


    ¡°What about my daughter? where¡¯s my daughter with your brother? Where is she?¡±


    ¡± she¡¯s the daughter of the jiang family in haicheng. her name is jiang rui. she was high school ssmates with xuan wanrou, whom you¡¯ve raised. you might have met her before. ¡±


    Suddenly, there was a noise outside the door.


    Yu Xi suddenly raised her head and looked over, her eyes slightly sharp.¡±Who is it?¡±


    Perhaps she was in a daze, Xuan Liuying did not close the door properly and left it ajar. through the unlocked door, they saw a cat running past.


    xuan liuying suppressed the shock of suddenly finding out that her daughter was carried by mistake and said,¡±We¡¯re the only family living on this floor, and wanrou is having military training at school, so there won¡¯t be many people here.¡±


    ¡°did you just say that the girl named jiang rui from the jiang family in haicheng is the daughter of your brother and i?¡± she asked after a long pause.


    ¡°not bad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that child before.¡±


    xuan liuying finally couldn¡¯t help but cover her face and cry,¡±i knew it, how could your big brother¡¯s child be like this yingluo i thought i didn¡¯t let your big brother down at all but in the end, i almost lost his only flesh and blood yingluo.¡±


    he was already somewhat incoherent.


    and outside the door, a person ran out from the narrow and dark corridor.

 Chapter 138

    138 finding the jiang group


    the person who ran out of the corridor was none other than xuan wanrou.


    shi yan wanted to sue her and scared her out of her wits. she did not return to the dormitory and ran straight home, intending to let xuan liuying find a way to help her solve the problem.


    she didn¡¯t think that xuan liuying could solve it, but she wanted xuan liuying to help her beg shi yan to drop thewsuit.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see a car parked at the entrance when she came back.


    She didn¡¯t quite understand the value of a car, but she knew that it must not be cheap. It didn¡¯t look like someone who lived in this area could afford it.


    She had thought that it was some rich rtive, but it was her family!


    Hearing someone talking to her mother in the room, she was very excited. She thought to herself that her family also had rtives, and they seemed to be rich rtives.


    But before she could get excited, she heard the conversation in the room.


    mistaken?


    she suppressed the shock in her heart and hid outside the door to eavesdrop.


    The more she listened, the more uneasy she felt.


    Carrying the wrong child with Jiang Rui?


    haicheng¡¯s jiang family was a distinguished family. seeing how arrogant jiang rui had been all these years, it was obvious that the eldest miss of the jiang family was highly sought after!


    So, she was the real young miss of the Jiang family? Did Jiang Rui enjoy what should have been hers all these years?


    she was agitated and angry.


    She was excited that she was the real young miss of the Jiang family, but she was also angry that Jiang Rui had enjoyed the things that should have belonged to her for so many years!


    an upper-ss socialite, the only daughter of the jiang family!


    Not only was she doted on by the entire family, but she also had a good brother who doted on her to the extreme!


    a few days ago, she was still jealous of jiang rui for having such a doting brother.


    he was the heir of the jiang family in sea city! and such an outstanding young man, yingluo.


    But it turned out that all of these were originally hers!


    rich rtives?


    no matter how rich he was, could he be richer than the jiang family?


    She had almost been discovered, so she had sneaked away.


    She could not be discovered!


    Once they found out that she had eavesdropped on the truth, they might harm her in order to ensure that Jiang Rui, their biological daughter, could continue to live a superior life!


    How could this be?


    she wanted to take back everything that should have belonged to her!


    what xuan wanrou did not know was that her running had caused her to miss the rest of the conversation.


    Yu Xi told Xuan Liuying directly that Xuan wanrou was not a daughter of the Jiang family. As for who she was, he did not investigate. He only cared about the child of the Yu family. As for the other children, it had nothing to do with him.


    after all, she had raised her daughter for 19 years. xuan liuying had feelings for xuan wanrou, so she asked yuxi to help her investigate xuan wanrou¡¯s background. yuxi said that there was no need to investigate, as the jiang family should have already found out. when they recognized her, they could just ask the jiang family.


    Xuan wanrou, who had run out, had called a taxi. She had originally nned to head straight to the Jiang family¡¯s mansion, but unfortunately, she had never been in contact with that level before and had no idea where the Jiang family¡¯s mansion was.


    She didn¡¯t know the location of the Jiang family¡¯s mansion, nor did she have any contact information of anyone in the Jiang family, nor did she know where the Jiang family would appear. In the end, she asked a car to take her to the Jiang group building.


    It was almost ten O ¡®clock, and people had already gotten off work at the Jiang group¡¯s building. Although there were still people working overtime, there were not many people.


    xuan wanrou could not enter either.


    he could only stand outside.


    every time someone walked out of the room, she would stare at them and try to meet the jiang family.


    Unfortunately, other than Jiang Rui, she only knew what Jiang Sheng and Kong Xiangxiang looked like in the Jiang family.


    jiang cheng had attended a parent-teacher meeting for jiang rui, and many photos of jiang cheng and jiang rui had been posted on the campus forum of haicheng university.


    as for kong xiangxiang, xuan wanrou only found out about her when she happened to bump into her shopping with jiang rui and heard jiang rui call her ¡®mother¡¯.


    She was a true nobledy.


    When they had met again at the entrance of the noodle shop that day, Xuan wanrou had not dared to look at her.


    In front of such a person, she had a sense of inferiority.


    it turned out that such an elegant and nobledy was her biological mother!


    jiang rui¡¯s mother was her biological mother! everything that jiang rui had should have been hers!


    xuan wanrou¡¯s heart raced at the thought of this. she looked forward to seeing jiang rui¡¯s miserable state after finding out the truth!


    Sue her?


    Shi Yan dared to be so arrogant only because she had Jiang Rui as her backer. If Jiang Rui lost the Jiang family¡¯s backing, how could they Sue her?


    when she got back what belonged to her, all those excellent men who had been pursuing shi yan and jiang rui would be hers!


    She was beautiful and had a good temperament. The only difference between her and Jiang Rui was their family background.


    there wasn¡¯t even a difference in family background between her and shi yan, an orphan from the countryside!


    She would make them pay for everything they had done today!


    However, the truth was that Xuan wanrou had been waiting outside the Jiang Corporation building for an entire night, but she had not even seen a trace of Jiang Sheng.


    He waited for half a morning, but there was still no one.


    she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she went to buy some breakfast by the roadside, then bought a beautiful dress, and found a hotel to rest.


    After washing up and changing into a beautiful dress, she went to the Jiang Corporation building.


    This time, she entered the building.


    ¡°Hello, miss. May I know who you are looking for?¡± the receptionist stood up.


    Xuan wanrou, who was wearing a white dress, yed with her hair and pretended to be elegant. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Jiang Cheng, is he here?¡±


    Looking for Jiang Cheng?


    The two people who were walking into the building stopped and looked at each other.


    These two people were none other than li xiran and Wang yinghao.


    jiang cheng was on a business trip, so they naturally weren¡¯t here to look for him. they were here to deal with business.


    ¡°brother yang¡¯s rotten peach blossom?¡± li xiran asked in a low voice.


    wang yinghao nced at xuan wanrou, who was conversing with the front desk, and shook his head.¡±I¡¯ve never seen him before. everyone knows that rui ¡®er is brother che¡¯s treasure. it can be seen that even if brother che likes a woman, her temperament can¡¯t be simr to rui¡¯ er¡¯s, but at the very least, it can¡¯t be too different from rui ¡®er¡¯s.¡±


    this woman is just putting on an act. In terms of temperament, she can¡¯t bepared to Rui ¡®er.


    li xiran looked at him with appreciation. ¡± not bad, not bad. although you¡¯re not like me, who doesn¡¯t touch a single leaf when you¡¯re in the midst of a thousand flowers, you still have a good eye for women. ¡±


    Wang yinghao sized him up, his tone suspicious and slightly mocking.¡±are you sure you don¡¯t have a single leaf on you?¡±


    li xiran,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. i really don¡¯t like to touch a single leaf on my body!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    li xiran once again,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°but since we¡¯re talking about this, i¡¯ll remind you. no matter if you¡¯ve been involved in it before or not, try not to be involved in it in the future. you know that your li family has the intention to marry into our wang family, right?¡±


    ¡°marriage?¡± Li xiran was a little confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? when did this happen? howe i didn¡¯t know? also, aren¡¯t you the only son of your wang family? where did this daughtere from? Just randomly find one from the side branch? That won¡¯t do, he¡¯s not worthy of me, Yingluo, right? I don¡¯t n to be trapped in marriage so early, I haven¡¯t had enough fun yet!¡±


    the two of them did not continue their conversation because they had heard xuan wanrou¡¯s conversation with the receptionist.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for President Jiang? do you have an appointment?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t, but i¡¯m his sister.¡±


    this time, not only li xiran and wang yinghao were dumbfounded, but the front desk was also dumbfounded.


    What the hell?


    Younger sister?


    i¡¯m afraid i¡¯m not dreaming.

 Chapter 139

    139 Xuan wanrou was excited


    the little sister that their boss jiang doted on the most, the receptionist couldn¡¯t be more familiar with her. she was theirpany¡¯s big miss!


    President Jiang only had one sister, and theirpany only had one big Missy.


    Other than the young miss, there had never been anyone of the opposite sex who was close to their director Jiang.


    he had heard that many people hade to thepany to ckmail director jiang¡¯s girlfriend, but this was the first time he heard that someone hade to ckmail director jiang¡¯s sister.


    The receptionist¡¯s gaze fell on Xuan wanrou.


    Although their professionalism prevented them from looking at Xuan wanrou with too much disdain, their gazes towards her were not too friendly.


    I¡¯m sorry, ¡± she said with a standard smile. our boss Jiang only has one younger sister. We all know her.


    the receptionist¡¯s disdain made xuan wanrou furious, but she suppressed her anger and smiled gently. ¡± I¡¯m really your President Jiang¡¯s younger sister, his biological sister. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him toe down to see me to confirm it. Or, you can also ask his trusted assistant toe down.


    the receptionist continued to smile. ¡± this is not in line with thepany¡¯s rules. since miss is our president jiang¡¯s sister, you must have our president jiang¡¯s contact information. why don¡¯t you give president jiang a call? ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m yingying!¡±


    Xuan wanrou could no longer hold back her smile, and her expression turned a little ugly.


    If she had the contact information, would she havee here directly?


    Seeing that many people around her had stopped to look at her with looks of disdain and mockery, Xuan wanrou gritted her teeth and forced out a smile. ¡°then i¡¯lle and find my brother next time.¡±


    He turned around and left.


    In her heart, however, she took note of the people at the front desk and the people around her whoughed at her.


    Just wait!


    When she got back what was hers, she would definitely teach these people a lesson and make them look down on her!


    after she left the hall, li xiran and wang yinghao were speechless.


    did they meet a lunatic?


    he ignored her and took the elevator upstairs.


    after leaving the jiang group building, xuan wanrou did not know where to go to meet the jiang family. she did not know the location of the jiang family¡¯s mansion, and she could not stay in the building for the whole night, so she took a taxi to haicheng university.


    Since she couldn¡¯t see the rest of the Jiang family, she would go to Jiang Rui directly!


    she didn¡¯t believe that this matter wouldn¡¯t reach the jiang family¡¯s ears after she made a scene with jiang rui!


    she had been stupid before to not think of this method.


    By the time she made a scene and the Jiang family heard about it, it would be toote for her uncle and her mother to do anything!


    once the jiang family knew of her existence, no one else would have the guts to touch her!


    she couldn¡¯t help but feel excited when she thought about jiang rui¡¯s interesting expression when she found out the truthter.


    It was almost 5:30 P. M. When she arrived at Haicheng University.


    at this time, most of the sses had ended, and the military training was almost dismissed.


    after paying the fare, xuan wanrou looked at the bnce on her phone. there were less than 200 yuan left!


    Before school started, she had taken 20000 Yuan from home. Her tuition and misceneous fees added up to about 8000 Yuan, but she only had this much now.


    When she took the money, she looked at the passbook and saw that it was all the savings in the family.


    how was she going to live with this little money?


    But it didn¡¯t matter, she would soon have an endless amount of money!


    I¡¯ll go p Jiang Rui¡¯s face first!


    Excited, Xuan wanrou walked into the school and saw someone the moment she entered.


    he was dressed in a high-end suit, and even though he was old, there were not many traces of age on his face.


    His posture was elegant, and his noble aura was pressing.


    Xuan wanrou immediately grew excited.


    She was Jiang Rui¡¯s mother!


    no, no, no. she was not jiang rui¡¯s mother. she was hers!


    What was she doing here?


    However, this was not important! The most important thing was that she had finally met the Jiang family, and she had met her biological mother!


    she tidied her dress and hair and walked over.


    she had to appear in front of him in her most perfect form!


    on the other side, shi yan and the others were returning from the cafeteria and were about to reach the dormitory.


    ¡°yan, i¡¯ve given the evidence you gave me to mywyer. he went to deal with it this afternoon. he¡¯s a very famouswyer in the industry and one of the legal counsels at jiang corporation. with him, xuan wanrou will be summoned in three days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shi Yan smiled at Jiang Rui.


    jiang rui waved her hand indifferently. ¡± don¡¯t mention it. it¡¯s a small matter. ¡±


    ¡°By the way, I heard Kexin mention it when we were having lunch. She said that someone sent you a brush, ink, paper, and an inkstone in the afternoon. can i go and watch?¡± jiang rui¡¯s blinking eyes seemed to have stars in them. it was not difficult to see her anticipation.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my dormitory,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Are you going to show off your skills now? that¡¯s really too embarrassing.


    Before he could finish, his phone rang.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the iing call.¡±it¡¯s my mother.¡±


    He smiled apologetically at Shi Yan and song Meilian and picked up the phone.


    ¡°Mom, are you back from your vacation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t send me off. After all, it¡¯s a trip organized by someone else. i just didn¡¯t expect your trip to be so long. didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back after a few days?¡±


    ¡°Did someone suggest to increase the schedule? no wonder.¡±


    ¡°Where are you now? clear moon bay or the old mansion?¡± clear moon bay was themunity where jiang qing and kong xiangxiang¡¯s vi was located.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re in my school? where was he? I¡¯ll go find you now!¡±


    ¡± alright, give me a few minutes. i¡¯ll be there in a minute! ¡±


    He hung up the phone and smiled apologetically at Shi Yan.¡±yan, i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t go to your dorm to watch you finish your masterpiece. my mom was invited to a trip and missed the time to send me to university. she came straight to the university after the trip and said she wanted to treat me to a meal to apologize.¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s waiting for me at the school gate. i have to go.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at her and fixed her gaze on her face for two seconds. She said,¡±how about i go with you? i haven¡¯t seen madam jiang in a long time, so i¡¯d like to say hello.¡±


    ¡°ah? You¡¯re going too?¡± Jiang Rui was a little surprised.


    this was because she felt that her mother had caused trouble for shi yan before. although she had not made it so obvious, shi yan was smart enough to see through it. she had thought that shi yan would not want to see her mother, so she had not taken the initiative to invite shi yan toe along.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to respond, she smiled and said,¡±alright, then you cane with me.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and told song Meilian and the other two.


    The two of them were about to head to the school gate.


    it¡¯s a little far from the school gate. It¡¯ll take about half an hour to walk there. Why don¡¯t we buy shared bicycles? ¡± Jiang Rui suggested.


    Shi Yan had no opinion.


    the two of them each swept a shared bicycle.


    At the school gate.


    When Xuan wanrou walked over, Kong Xiangxiang was hanging up the phone.


    He was calling Jiang Rui.


    ¡°hello!¡± xuan wanrou suppressed the excitement in her heart and tried to control her emotions, but she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from staring at kong xiangxiang.


    the more she looked at her, the more she felt that she looked like kong xiangxiang.


    kong xiangxiang, who was being stared at, frowned slightly.


    he should be a student of haicheng university, but it was impolite of him to stare at an elder like that.


    However, Kong Xiangxiang didn¡¯t immediately give her a stern look. She asked in an indifferent tone, ¡± ¡°is there anything i can help you with?¡±

 Chapter 140

    140 i am your daughter


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re Madam Jiang, right? Jiang Rui¡¯s Yingluo¡¯s mother?¡±


    Xuan wanrou really did not want Jiang Rui to take advantage of her again, but if she did not bring it up, the conversation would not be able to continue.


    She would just endure it for a while and let Jiang Rui take advantage of her again!


    Upon hearing her mention Jiang Rui, Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s gaze became less cold and more kind. ¡°you know my daughter?¡±


    her daughter?


    she was filled with anger at the thought that jiang rui had taken everything that belonged to her for so many years.


    she tried her best to maintain a smile. ¡± i do. i was jiang rui¡¯s high school ssmate. i once ran into you and jiang rui shopping on the street. ¡±


    you¡¯re Rui ¡®er¡¯s ssmate? it¡¯s rare to see her with a good friend. Her brother is always the one handling everything in school. I¡¯ve never seen Rui¡¯ er¡¯s ssmates before, so I didn¡¯t recognize you. Sorry for myck of manners. Kong Xiangxiang was polite, but she was also distant.


    Knowing Rui ¡®er¡¯s identity, there were many people who wanted to get close to the Jiang family of Haicheng under the guise of being Rui¡¯ er¡¯s friend and ssmate. The girl in front of him might have such a purpose.


    All these years, other than the acquaintances in ah Sheng¡¯s circle, she had only seen Rui ¡®er truly befriend Shi Yan. She had no impression of the girl in front of her, so she guessed that Rui¡¯ er¡¯s rtionship with her was not that close.


    ¡± no, no, don¡¯t say that. jiang rui and i are just ssmates. we don¡¯t have a deep friendship. ¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang didn¡¯t reply to her, but smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡±


    The meaning of sending them away was obvious.


    Xuan wanrou¡¯s smile froze for a moment, but she managed to calm herself down.


    He recovered very quickly.


    if she was impatient with her now, she would regret it when she found out that she was her real daughter and that jiang rui was just a fake!


    don¡¯t even think about getting her to forgive her so quickly!


    ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you something,¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡±


    ¡°Actually, Jiang Rui isn¡¯t your biological daughter. I am.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± Kong Xiangxiang couldn¡¯t even maintain her polite smile. She looked at her in shock as if she was looking at a lunatic.


    as soon as she spoke, xuan wanrou ignored kong xiangxiang¡¯s gaze and continued, ¡± I said, I¡¯m your real daughter. Jiang Rui is a fake. We brought the wrong child back to the hospital!


    her eyes were filled with unconceble joy and excitement.


    Kong Xiangxiang didn¡¯t believe her at all. Not only did she look at her like she was crazy, but she also asked directly, ¡± ¡°student, is there something wrong with your ran ran¡¯s brain?¡±


    Xuan wanrou,¡±hehe.¡±


    I know you don¡¯t believe me, and I don¡¯t intend for you to believe my side of the story. Go and do a paternity test, then you¡¯ll know whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not.


    Her confident tone finally made Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s expression change slightly.


    he stared at her face for a few seconds.


    He only felt that it was ridiculous.


    could the daughter she gave birth to be fake?


    Although Rui ¡®er was personally raised by the olddy, and her brother was fully responsible for everything after Rui¡¯ er turned ten years old, Rui ¡®er was raised by her side before she was two years old, and she was personally raised by her!


    Even after Rui ¡®er was brought up by the olddy and her brother was fully in charge of Rui¡¯ er¡¯s Affairs, she still spent time with Rui ¡®er all those years she lived in the old mansion.


    And it had only been two years since she moved out of the old house.


    she had watched her daughter grow up with her own eyes. how could it not be ridiculous for someone to suddenlye and tell her that her daughter was not her biological daughter and that she had carried the wrong child back then?


    What was even more ridiculous was that this girl in front of her actually said that she was her biological daughter!


    She and Rui ¡®er stood together, and it was clear who was better.


    her daughter? What a joke!


    however, her tone was so certain that she even told him about the paternity test.


    after a long silence, kong xiangxiang asked, ¡± ¡°yingluo, how did you know about this?¡±


    ¡°I ran into some trouble yesterday and went home in a bad mood. At the door of my house, I heard my mother urging my adoptive mother to talk to someone else. The person who came to find my adoptive mother should be one of my uncles. He was the one who found out, so it can¡¯t be fake.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that I look more like you than Jiang Rui?¡±


    like, my ass!


    Kong Xiangxiang almost lost herposure and cursed.


    who didn¡¯t say that ah sheng and rui ¡®er looked alike? Although ah Sheng looked more like their father than her, Rui ¡®er looked more like a child of the Jiang family than the girl in front of her!


    This pretentious posture, what a small-minded person!


    he was many times worse than shi yan, who hade from the countryside!


    When she first saw Shi Yan, she was amazed by Shi Yan¡¯s appearance and bearing. She felt that the olddy¡¯s eyes were indeed sharp.


    if she had not heard that the olddy had the intention to matchmake shi yan and her son, she would not have had a prejudice against shi yan. but even if she had a prejudice against shi yan, she did not lose herposure to the extent that she wanted to curse at her.


    xuan wanrou saw that her expression was a little ugly and did not provoke her any further. she handed her a piece of tissue. ¡± this is my hair and my contact information. you can take it for a test. i¡¯ll wait for your call. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t care if Kong Xiangxiang took it or not, stuffed the tissue into her hands, and ran away.


    Kong Xiangxiang only reacted after she had run far away.


    She walked over and threw the tissue into the trash can, even calling him ¡± crazy.


    She called Jiang Rui. Rui ¡®er, I have something to do. I have to go back first. We¡¯ll have dinner together after your military training ends in two days. I¡¯ll cook for you then.


    jiang rui parked her bicycle by the road to answer kong xiangxiang¡¯s call.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± shi yan stopped beside her and asked.


    jiang rui blinked and was a little confused.¡±my mom said she had something to do and wanted to go back first. she told me not to go.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s eyes paused. ¡± then let¡¯s go back to the dormitory. anyway, the military training will end in two days. we¡¯ll be able to see each other then. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡±


    ¡°But I still think it¡¯s strange. Other than spending time with my dad, my mom only has small gatherings with some richdies. They¡¯ve just returned from a trip, so there¡¯s no reason for them to meet up now. Could it be that my dad is looking for my mom?¡±


    ¡± but that doesn¡¯t seem right. if my father knew that my mother was here to look for me, he wouldn¡¯t have urged her to go home. did something happen at home? ¡±


    he really wasn¡¯t a person who was easy to fool.


    Shi Yanxin said.


    ¡± is there anything wrong at home? ¡± she said. ¡± you can call grandma jiang or your brotherter to find out. ¡±


    ¡± rui ¡®er, my phone¡¯s out of battery. i suddenly remembered that i promised your fifth uncle to call him this afternoon. can you lend me your phone? ¡±


    Hearing her mention Jiang che, Jiang Rui couldn¡¯t care about anything else. After saying ¡± oh oh ¡± twice, she handed her phone to her.


    Shi Yan took it. give me two minutes. I¡¯m going to make a phone call. Help me check my bicycle.


    ¡°alright, go ahead.¡± jiang rui waved her hand and even winked at her ambiguously.


    On the other hand, Kong Xiangxiang, who had returned to the car, immediately dialed Jiang Qing¡¯s phone.¡±Hubby, I have something to tell you.¡±


    I came to the school to visit Rui ¡®er and met one of her high school ssmates. She¡¯s like a lunatic. She actually said that Rui¡¯ er isn¡¯t my biological daughter and that she is. Stop daydreaming.


    but I think this girl knows Rui ¡®er. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll run out and say something, and I¡¯m even more afraid that these nonsense will reach Rui¡¯ er¡¯s ears and affect our mother-daughter rtionship. Take the hair that Rui ¡®er has saved, and we¡¯ll go to the hospital to do a test. We¡¯ll use the test to throw those people who are dreaming in the face!


    ¡± you even carried the wrong child? i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve read too many novels! ¡±


    ¡± yeah, i won¡¯t see rui ¡®er for the time being. i don¡¯t want her to worry if i don¡¯t hide my anger. i¡¯ll go to the hospital first. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary! It was very necessary! Looking at that girl, if I don¡¯t do this paternity test, she¡¯ll probably make a fuss again. I don¡¯t want to get into trouble.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t she suggest that I do a DNA test? Then I¡¯ll go! i¡¯d like to see who would still dare to say nonsense when i throw out the evidence!¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re only identifying rui ¡®er. who cares about that girl? even if rui ¡®er isn¡¯t my daughter, it won¡¯t be her, okay? her looks and temperament are too different!¡±


    ¡°i know we can¡¯t judge this based on appearance, but hubby, if rui ¡®er knows that we took both her and that girl¡¯s hair for a test, what would she think? even if, even if rui ¡®er is not our daughter, we can¡¯t let her be disappointed. she is the daughter i watched grow up!¡±


    Towards the end, Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s voice was a little low and she looked a little dispirited. Her eyes seemed to be a little red.


    if ... If it¡¯s really confirmed that Rui ¡®er is not our daughter, then we¡¯ll go and verify other things.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯ve decided that rui ¡®er is my daughter, even if she isn¡¯t! However, to prevent this matter from blowing up, since someone had suggested it, it was necessary to verify it! I can¡¯t just let anyonee to me and try to extort me, What is this?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t tell ah sheng and the olddy yet. wait for the results.¡±


    with ah Sheng¡¯s feelings for Rui ¡®er, if he knew that something like this had happened, he would probably drop everything he was doing and rush back. He¡¯s been busy for half a month, he can¡¯t let it go to waste. The olddy is also getting on in years, huhu.


    ¡°anyway, keep it a secret for now.¡±


    ¡°Hubby, what do you think all this is about? If ... If Rui ¡®er really wasn¡¯t trying to provoke me ... What should I do? What about ah Sheng? and our rui ¡®er, what should she do?¡±


    The chauffeur sitting in front was Jiang Qing¡¯s trusted aide. When he heard these words, he also felt that it was very absurd and did not take it seriously at all.


    however, it had been almost twenty years since he hadst seen the doctor cry like he did when he was young. the jiang family¡¯s eldest madam, who had been maintaining the facade of the jiang family¡¯s madam all these years, had always been dignified and noble.


    She was as anxious and flustered as a child.


    it was a little surprising.


    ¡°okay, let¡¯s meet at the hospital. make the arrangements, i want the results by tonight! Also, you, you help me ask the people in the old residence for miss Shi¡¯s contact information. I heard that her dormitory is close to Rui ¡®er¡¯s dormitory. I¡¯ll call her and ask her to help look after Rui¡¯ er. I¡¯m afraid that the girl just now will run to Rui ¡®er and talk nonsense about Yingluo!¡±


    no, I should have taken the girl away with me and waited for the results toe out before letting her go. That way, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to run to Rui ¡®er and say anything. I really can¡¯t do this. Hubby, get someone to take her away immediately. Don¡¯t let her see Rui¡¯ er before the results are out!


    The other side probably responded to her. She said anxiously, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t be so calm! hurry up and do it!¡±


    after hanging up the phone, kong xiangxiang still couldn¡¯t calm down. she said to the driver, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid Jiang Qing has forgotten. Help me call the old house and ask for Shi Yan¡¯s contact information.¡±


    ¡°first madam, don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll ask now.¡±


    after a pause, the driver mustered up his courage and said, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t be anxious. no matter what, the eldest miss is still your daughter. you can¡¯t possibly not acknowledge her, right? ¡±


    without waiting for kong xiangxiang¡¯s reply, the driver called the butler of the old house, jiang hai.


    As an old man by Jiang Qing¡¯s side, the driver had Jiang Hai¡¯s contact information.

 Chapter 141

    141 Shi Yan who borrowed the cell phone


    shi yan took jiang rui¡¯s phone and dialed jiang sheng¡¯s cell phone first.


    the phone rang a few times before it was picked up. it was clear that he was really busy.


    ¡°Rui ¡®er!¡±


    it was hard to hide the excitement in his voice, but it was not difficult to hear the fatigue.


    ¡°young master jiang, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°miss shi?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s Rui ¡®er? what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± along with his voice, there was a sound, as if he had suddenly stood up in excitement and dropped something in his hand.


    Rui ¡®er is fine for now. I borrowed her phone to make this call.


    ¡± wait! ¡± jiang cheng quickly caught the main point. ¡± temporarily? ¡±


    Madam Jiang just came to the school to see Rui ¡®er. Rui¡¯ er and I were on our way to see her, but she left before we even got to see her. That¡¯s not normal.


    ¡°i¡¯m calling young master jiang just to ask, what¡¯s the earliest he can return to haicheng? i need to know what i¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°The soonest she¡¯ll be able to do it is tomorrow night.¡± Jiang Cheng¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, but he was still somewhat restrained.


    it wasn¡¯t hard to hear his anxiety.


    however, perhaps it was his nature, he did not reveal his emotions too much.


    ¡°miss shi, please take care of rui ¡®er. i¡¯ll rush back as fast as i can. if i can¡¯t, i¡¯ll put aside what i¡¯m doing, wanwan.¡±


    Shi Yan rudely interrupted him,¡±if i could, young master jiang wouldn¡¯t have left for so long at this time. since he chose to leave at this time to deal with something, it must be very important. i believe that rui ¡®er wouldn¡¯t want you to leave behind your work and rush back for her. ¡±


    ¡°she won¡¯t be happy that your hard work is wasted because of her.¡±


    I won¡¯t disturb young master Jiang. I just want to confirm when you will be back. I know what to do now. I¡¯ll handle the rest. I won¡¯t let Rui ¡®er be bullied in front of me.


    after a pause, shi yan said, ¡± but if the truth is exposed, i won¡¯t help stop rui ¡®er from knowing. she has to know. ¡±


    ¡°yingluo, yes.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, miss Shi. I owe you a favor.¡±


    ¡°rui ¡®er is my friend.¡± shi yan did not respond to his words.


    after hanging up the phone, shi yan dialed old madam jiang¡¯s number.


    she didn¡¯t say much. she probably mentioned that kong xiangxiang hade to see jiang rui but left without seeing her. she believed that with the olddy¡¯s intelligence, she would understand.


    As for how she knew that the olddy knew the truth, it was because the day before they reported to school, the olddy had called them over for lunch and asked them to have some tea.


    At that time, she had a guess in her heart.


    However, she was finally sure that the olddy knew about it because su mu had mentioned to her that the olddy had gone to the Yu family.


    Even though su mu didn¡¯t say much, she could guess why the olddy had gone to the Yu family.


    sure enough, she called and casually mentioned that kong xiangxiang hade to haicheng university and left in a hurry. the olddy said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the rest. Yan, please look after Rui ¡®er.¡±


    from this, it could be seen that the olddy indeed knew everything.


    he then gave jiang che a call out of courtesy.


    jiang rui did not have jiang che¡¯s phone number, but shi yan remembered it.


    He immediately dialed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± the call connected after a few rings.


    it seemed that he did not have jiang rui¡¯s phone number.


    there was a hint of coldness in his warm voice.


    it felt different from when he was talking to her on the phone.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    There was only a slight change in his tone, but Shi Yan could still hear it.


    There was no longer that faint coldness, but gentleness and surprise in the warmth.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°why are you calling me from an unknown number?¡±


    ¡°This is Jiang Rui¡¯s phone.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± the other party asked. do you need my help?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine for the time being, and i don¡¯t need you to do anything for the time being. if there¡¯s a need, i¡¯ll find you. I borrowed Jiang Rui¡¯s phone for a reason, so I called you under the pretense that my phone was out of battery.¡±


    jiang che immediately understood.


    ¡°If you need my help, just let me know,¡± he said without asking.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Yan replied with a faint smile.


    when she hung up the phone, she took out something small from her pocket and put it in jiang rui¡¯s phone case.


    due to the angle, jiang rui did not see shi yan¡¯s actions.


    after doing this, shi yan deleted her call records with jiang cheng and old madam jiang, leaving only jiang che¡¯s.


    He walked back with his phone. Everything was normal.


    ¡°are you done?¡± Jiang Rui asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. Thank you for your phone.¡± shi yan smiled and returned the phone to her.


    Jiang Rui took it, raised her eyebrows, and said,¡±don¡¯t regard me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°should we go back to the dormitory or walk around?¡± he asked shi yan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory, didn¡¯t I say you wanted to see me write a Yingluo?¡±


    Shi Yan paused before she could finish her words.


    She saw a person walking towards them.


    she was dressed in a white dress and walked with a swagger.


    Jiang Rui also saw it.


    he was a little speechless,¡±is there something wrong with her?¡± you still dare to appear in front of us at this time. forget it, she¡¯s actually so smug. what¡¯s there to be smug about?¡±


    The person walking towards them was none other than Xuan wanrou.


    Xuan wanrou did not expect to bump into Jiang Rui here. This was a chance to p her in the face. How could she let it go?


    In the past, she always had to bow her head in front of Jiang Rui, for fear that it would not end well for her if she angered Jiang Rui and offended the Jiang family.


    the tables had really turned!


    ¡°jiang rui, i was just about to look for you!¡±


    ¡°Xuan wanrou, if you¡¯re sick, go to the hospital immediately! really, in my entire life, you¡¯re the weirdest person i¡¯ve ever met, no one else!¡±


    Xuan wanrou was not angered by her, nor did she appear weak as usual. Instead, sheughed even more smugly. Jiang Rui, you can be arrogant for now. You¡¯re going to cry soon!


    shi yan nced in the direction xuan wanrou hade from.


    the main gate of the school was directly on this road.


    She could roughly guess why Kong Xiangxiang had left in a hurry.


    With Xuan wanrou¡¯s outfit, she had probably not been in school the entire day. With her abilities, she would not have been able to find out the truth about Jiang Cheng¡¯s years of hiding.


    In other words, Xuan wanrou had happened to bump into something and heard the news when she returned.


    Other than the fact that Yuxi had gone to look for Xuan Liuying when Xuan wanrou returned, Shi Yan did not have any other thoughts.


    what a coincidence.


    In other words, if I hadn¡¯t taught Xuan wanrou a lesson in person yesterday and scared her into running back, she wouldn¡¯t have heard all this?


    Despite this, Shi Yan did not regret teaching Xuan wanrou a lesson in person the day before.


    these things couldn¡¯t be kept a secret forever. it was good that xuan wanrou and kong xiangxiang knew about it, in case kong xiangxiang suffered a greater blow when the truth was revealed, and jiang rui was the one who was hurt.


    as for xuan wanrou, the more pleased she was now, the more miserable she would be in the future.


    she was just more worried about jiang rui¡¯s mood.


    jiang rui was baffled by xuan wanrou¡¯s words. ¡± ¡°Yan, did she go crazy from the shock yesterday?¡±


    just think that she¡¯s crazy, so no matter what she says, you don¡¯t have to care too much.

 Chapter 142

    142 who told you that?


    it would have been better if shi yan had not said that. the moment she said that, jiang rui instantly had a bad feeling.


    It seemed that there was really something she didn¡¯t know.


    too many strange things had happened recently, and yan had given him a lot of hints.


    She looked at Xuan wanrou, who was walking towards them with her nose pointed at the sky, and then at Shi Yan. Jiang Rui asked,¡±So, there¡¯s really a reason for her to be so proud and arrogant?¡±


    ¡°My mother came and ran ran suddenly left. Does it have something to do with her?¡±


    although it was unlikely, jiang rui still asked.


    ¡°Do you want to hear it from Xuan wanrou or me?¡± Shi Yan looked at her and asked.


    Jiang Rui understood what she meant.


    he was telling her that there were indeed some things she didn¡¯t know and asking her to choose between listening to her or xuan wanrou.


    she felt a little uneasy, but she moved her lips and said, ¡± ¡°Do you still need to ask? Naturally, I want to hear what you have to say. i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll feel nauseated after hearing what xuan wanrou said.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s expression was indifferent, and her tone did not fluctuate as she said,¡±You¡¯re not the Jiang family¡¯s biological daughter.¡±


    jiang ruifei was stunned. xuan wanrou stopped in her tracks and looked at shi yan in shock.


    Shi Yan actually knew!


    How did she know?


    Moreover, she had wanted to use this to p Jiang Rui in the face, but Shi Yan had said it so easily!


    no one cared about xuan wanrou¡¯s reaction. jiang rui looked at shi yan in a daze, her lips twitching before she forced a smile.¡±Yan, it¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s Day today. You can¡¯t joke like this.¡±


    ¡°you know i¡¯m not joking.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°and rui ¡®er, you actually believe me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s forced smile froze on her face. Her body swayed and she almost fell.


    shi yan was about to help her up, but as soon as she raised her hand, she retracted it and did not step forward.


    She knew that Jiang Rui didn¡¯t need herfort at this time. She needed to digest it on her own.


    ¡°The reason why she looks like that is because she thinks that she is the Jiang family¡¯s biological daughter,¡± Shi Yan said, ncing at Xuan wanrou.


    She didn¡¯t know if Jiang Rui had heard her clearly, but she looked dazed.


    xuan wanrou, who finally reacted, said unhappily, ¡± ¡°What do you mean you think I¡¯m the biological daughter of the Jiang family? i¡¯m the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter!¡±


    ¡± jiang rui, you¡¯re just an imposter who¡¯s taken over my identity for 19 years. everything you¡¯ve enjoyed, everything you have, your parents ¡®love, your brother¡¯s pampering, they¡¯re all qianqian. ¡±


    Jiang Rui jerked her head up, her eyes scaring Xuan wanrou.


    ¡°who do you think you are!¡±


    jiang rui rarely had such a cold expression.


    It was quite intimidating, like the young master of the Jiang family when his face turned cold.


    Jiang Rui was shocked to hear such news, but she also heard Shi Yan¡¯s words about Xuan wanrou thinking that she was the Jiang family¡¯s biological daughter.


    When she came back to her senses, Xuan wanrou was upset that she had been frightened by Jiang Rui¡¯s gaze. She felt embarrassed. Why should she still be afraid of Jiang Rui? she was the real young miss of the jiang family!


    At the thought of this, she braced herself and walked closer to them, shouting as she walked, ¡± ¡°You, what are you so proud of! do you really think you¡¯re still the jiang rui of the past? Or was she the favored young miss of the Jiang family? you¡¯re just a yingluo.¡±


    Bang-


    however, when he was only three steps away from them, shi yan came forward and grabbed his neck. he was thrown back and hit against the stone pir railing by the roadside.


    shi yan didn¡¯t release the hand around her neck. she just looked at her indifferently and said in a calm tone,¡±shut up, will you?¡±


    xuan wanrou¡¯s eyes were filled with fear.


    Before she could react, Shi Yan had already grabbed her by the neck!


    her back was in great pain, and her neck was being strangled to the point that she had difficulty breathing. shi yan was also looking at her with a nk expression, as if she was looking at a dead person!


    He didn¡¯t even care if he had difficulty breathing as he hurriedly nodded with a frightened look.


    Only then did Shi Yan release her hand from her neck. Her posture was so calm that it was as if nothing had happened.


    in fact, the students who passed by and witnessed this scene were all stunned.


    He thought that she had a gentle personality, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so cowardly!


    Yet, when she did it, it was so light!


    what kind of god was this!


    There were also people who were more surprised by the gossip they had just heard.


    Jiang Rui was not the biological daughter of the Jiang family, but Xuan wanrou?


    of course, not everyone knew them, but that did not stop them from stopping to watch the show.


    shi yan didn¡¯t intend to stay here and be a show for others.


    He looked at Jiang Rui, who was still in a daze. ¡°rui ¡®er, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s ... Let¡¯s go back to the dormitory.¡± Jiang Rui turned to her stiffly.


    ¡± alright, give me two minutes. i¡¯ll lock your car and take you back. ¡±


    jiang rui did not respond.


    shi yan walked over to push the cart. there was a lock fifty meters ahead.


    But just as she was about to push the bike, the shared bike was snatched away by someone. ssmate, send your friend home first. I¡¯ll lock your car for you.


    It was a boy.


    shi yan had some impression of him. on the day of registration, senior wang shan had mentioned him to her. he was called mingwei.


    shi yan nced at jiang rui, who was still in a daze. for the first time, she did not reject a stranger¡¯s kindness and nodded.¡±Thank you. I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re wee. it¡¯s a small matter.¡±


    shi yan rode her bike to jiang rui¡¯s side.e up, rui ¡®er.¡±


    With Shi Yan¡¯s intimidation, Xuan wanrou was still paralyzed on the ground and did not dare to make a sound.


    jiang rui sat in the back seat and grabbed shi yan¡¯srge camouge coat, letting her drive her to the dormitory.


    shi yan didn¡¯t speak, and jiang rui was also silent.


    after all, she had lived with her family for neen years and had a deep friendship with them. one day, someone suddenly came to tell her that she was not the biological child of this family.


    No one would be able to not react at all.


    Jiang Rui had suffered a huge blow, but she did not overreact. Shi Yan knew that her previous hint had taken effect.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    it was good that he didn¡¯t overreact, which meant that it was only a matter of time before he epted the truth.


    However, Shi Yan only heaved a sigh of relief. She was notpletely at ease.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s silence was not a small problem.


    shi yan rode very slowly. it took them almost 20 minutes to reach the dormitory.


    Jiang Rui, who was sitting in the back seat, suddenly said, ¡± ¡°yan, it¡¯s ridiculous, but since you said it, i have to believe it.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Yan replied after a pause.


    ¡°yan, you¡¯ve only been in haicheng for a month, and you haven¡¯t lived in the jiang family¡¯s old house for long. it¡¯s impossible that you¡¯ve found out about something that no one in the jiang family has found out for so many years. Besides you, is there anyone else in the Jiang family who knows about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to answer, she said,¡±It shouldn¡¯t be my fifth uncle. Even if my fifth uncle knew about these things, he wouldn¡¯t have specifically mentioned them to you. He has never paid much attention to these things.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not fifth uncle, not third uncle that you¡¯ve never seen before, and it shouldn¡¯t be second uncle, second aunt, or jiang heng either. you don¡¯t have much contact with them, so it might not be my parents either. if my parents knew the truth long ago, they wouldn¡¯t have kept it from me until now. ¡±


    ¡°Now that I think about it, it seems that only grandmother and my brother are left.¡±


    ¡°did my grandmother or brother tell you that?¡±

 Chapter 143

    143 you¡¯re my friend


    ¡°no, i guessed it myself.¡± shi yan answered.


    Guess?


    Jiang Rui forced a smile. How long have you known me? you can already guess it. But I¡¯ve lived in the Jiang family for 19 years and I still can¡¯t figure it out. Am I too stupid? ¡±


    ¡± no, ¡± shi yan replied softly. ¡± you can¡¯t tell because everyone in the jiang family is very good to you, including those who know you¡¯re not a child of the jiang family. ¡±


    yes, they¡¯re all very good to me. Everyone in the Jiang family is very good to me. Jiang Rui muttered.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s so nice to me, how can you tell?¡±


    ¡°We just happened to meet.¡±


    ¡°just happened to meet? What did you see?¡± jiang rui¡¯s tone didn¡¯t fluctuate much even when she asked the question. in the past, her tone would definitely be agitated.


    Shi Yan answered her every question patiently,¡±i¡¯ve encountered some suspicious points, suspicious points that can lead me to a guess.¡±


    After that, there was another half a minute of silence.


    ¡°yan, are you the real daughter of the jiang family?¡± jiang rui suddenly asked.


    even someone as calm as shi yan was stunned.


    She did not expect Jiang Rui to think in this direction.


    ¡± no, my surname is shi. for generations, my surname has always been shi. i have parents, elders, brothers, and younger brothers in my family. ¡±


    ¡°No.¡± jiang rui let out a breath.


    She clutched Shi Yan¡¯s camouge uniform tightly and leaned her face against Shi Yan¡¯s back. ¡± that¡¯s good. i almost thought that i had taken what should have belonged to you and made you suffer for so many years. ¡±


    it¡¯s a good thing it¡¯s not you. Otherwise, what would happen to you and my fifth uncle? although you¡¯re not rted by marriage, you¡¯re still of the same bloodline. Big families pay a lot of attention to these things.


    Shi Yan did not expect Jiang Rui to be so considerate of her at a time like this.


    moreover, jiang rui had mentioned jiang che.


    Same n?


    Jiang Rui¡¯s mention of this made it easy for her to guess Jiang Che¡¯s identity.


    ¡°it¡¯s true that i¡¯ve lived outside for many years, but i¡¯ve never suffered. my life outside has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°and your fifth uncle and i aren¡¯t people who do things recklessly. if we really had thisyer of rtionship, we wouldn¡¯t havee to this.¡± Shi Yan said with a helpless smile.


    he was helpless about jiang rui¡¯s spections and worries.


    ¡°yan, xuan wanrou doesn¡¯t belong in the same circle as us. even my parents don¡¯t know about this. she¡¯s not capable enough to find out about it first.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how she found out?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but Yan, you¡¯re in school all day like me and don¡¯t have much contact with the outside world. I just thought you¡¯d know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know, but I¡¯m just guessing,¡± Shi Yan didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°then you must have a basis for your guess.¡±


    ¡°Yan, can you tell me? since i¡¯m not the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter, i should have my own family. are my family members rted to xuan wanrou in some way?¡±


    other than the fact that someone at home had identally let it slip and xuan wanrou happened to overhear it, she could not think of any other reason.


    xuan wanrou really did not have that much ability.


    ¡± you¡¯ve met xuan wanrou¡¯s mother before. it¡¯s the noodle restaurant where we went shopping and had noodles the other day. ¡±


    jiang rui held her breath subconsciously.


    shi yan¡¯s words continued to reach her ears. she heard shi yan¡¯s light and gentle voice say,¡±That¡¯s your biological mother.¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s hands trembled as she clutched her clothes.


    The haggard woman who was being pushed and scolded by Xuan wanrou was her brother¡¯s biological mother?


    ¡°Yan, did you know about it?¡±


    she recalled the time when shi yan had kicked xuan wanrou.


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t know at the time.¡±


    jiang rui thought about it and agreed.


    If she had known back then, Xuan wanrou probably wouldn¡¯t have just been kicked. She knew that Yan was very protective of her.


    just now, for example, xuan wanrou had been strangled.


    ¡°what about my biological father? i think xuan wanrou came from a single-parent family.¡±


    Xuan wanrou was used to putting on an act. Few people in school knew that she had a single parent, at least on the surface. Many people even mistook her for a rich family¡¯s daughter.


    but jiang rui was not one of them.


    Jiang Rui knew that Xuan wanrou had a single parent and her family was very difficult, even though she had never checked on Xuan wanrou.


    if it wasn¡¯t the real thing, it would be easy to be exposed.


    The people who had been fooled by Xuan wanrou might have realized something, but they simply did not expose Xuan wanrou because they could take advantage of her. She dared to say that not many of Xuan wanrou¡¯s close friends truly treated her as a friend.


    shi yan did not answer her. instead, she said, Rui ¡®er, you have to ask your mother about your biological father. I can¡¯t say much.


    jiang rui fell silent and did not ask further.


    They arrived at the 13th dormitory building.


    Shi Yan stopped the shared bicycle.


    Jiang Rui got out of the car and went up the stone steps.


    He stood on the stone steps in front of the dormitory door and called out to her, ¡± ¡°Yan,¡±


    Shi Yan, who was still sitting on the shared bicycle, looked up.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Jiang Rui said.


    ¡°This sudden news is no small matter to me. If you didn¡¯t give me a hint in advance and stay by my side now, I don¡¯t know what I would be like now.¡±


    you¡¯re calm and quiet, and it¡¯s easy for you to affect the people around you. I¡¯ve been greatly affected by you. If it were me in the past, I definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to keep my calm when I encountered such a thing.


    ¡°You¡¯re my friend.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t know, but you¡¯re my first friend.¡±


    other than jiang che, the others who were close to him were all family.


    Jiang Rui was indeed her first friend.


    ¡°like i said before, i¡¯ll always be on your side.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked at her for a few seconds and said, ¡± ¡°yan, you¡¯re not good at stirring up emotions. it feels weird.¡±


    It was so strange that she was touched.


    She had been able to steady herself just now, but now, her eyes seemed to be a little hot.


    shi yan smiled. ¡± go back and have a good sleep after washing up. don¡¯t think too much about it. since it¡¯s already set in stone, we have to face it. avoiding it won¡¯t solve the problem. ¡± sometimes, losing something might not be a bad thing, because you would get something you never had in return. if you don¡¯t care so much about gains and losses, people will live more easily.¡±


    Jiang Rui was slightly stunned.


    ¡°your words have such a deep zen meaning, i don¡¯t understand.¡±


    He waved at Shi Yan. I¡¯ll head upstairs first. You should go back and rest as well. It¡¯s been a long day of military training.


    after saying that, she turned around and ran upstairs.


    Shi Yan rode her bike away after she disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    He locked the car and went upstairs.


    shi yan went upstairs to wash up. after washing up, she didn¡¯t put on her pajamas. instead, she put on a set of rtively casual clothes and even put on her coat.


    he saw that she was sitting there after changing her clothes. she was not reading a book but holding her phone.


    song meilian and the other two looked at each other.


    In the end, Ren Kexin gave song Meilian a look, and song Meilian finally asked, ¡± ¡± shi yan, there are a lot of posts about you and jiang rui on the campus forum, especially about jiang rui. the discussion is very loud. do you need someone to deal with it? ¡±


    ¡°no need,¡± Shi Yan said.


    Only when the news that Jiang Rui wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Jiang family spread like wildfire would there not be any messy discussions if Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng got together in the future.


    ¡°Then is Rui-er, Yingluo, okay?¡± Ren Kexin probed.


    she was not stupid enough to ask if it was true, because someone had recorded the video and posted it on the campus forum. shi yan had told jiang rui personally, so it was unlikely to be false.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Shi Yan said.


    Then, he smiled at them. you don¡¯t have to worry too much. There are many people keeping an eye on this matter. I¡¯ll personally keep an eye on it too. I won¡¯t let anything happen to Rui ¡®er.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Ren Kexin paused and asked again,¡±that Xuan wanrou Qianqian?¡±


    Although she asked this question, Ren Kexin and her two other roommates had already guessed it.


    in the video, shi yan had said that xuan wanrou thought she was the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter.


    others might not think much of it when they saw this, but they had been with shi yan for so many days that they had some understanding of her.


    she was not someone who would say such things for no reason.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with Xuan wanrou,¡±


    the three of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    Ren Kexin said, ¡± it¡¯s a good thing that I don¡¯t like that Xuan wanrou. I¡¯m really afraid that she¡¯ll be taken advantage of. If she¡¯s really the Jiang family¡¯s biological daughter, she¡¯ll probably go to heaven in the future.


    Shi Yan said, ¡± even if she¡¯s the biological daughter of the Jiang family, she can¡¯t go to heaven. I have many ways to prevent her from entering the Jiang family¡¯s Gate or the Jiang family genealogy.


    her expression was as indifferent as ever, and her tone was as calm as ever.


    the three of them were shocked.


    after a long while, ren kexin gave him a thumbs up.¡±domineering!¡±


    Shi Yan replied with a faint smile. Her eyes fell on the phone and she said, I¡¯m going out for a while and won¡¯t be back tonight. Maybe I won¡¯t be there for the military training tomorrow either. I¡¯ll ask someone to help me apply for leave.


    without waiting for the three to respond, he picked up his bag on the desk and went out.

 Chapter 144

    144 miss shi¡¯s protection


    when shi yan came out of the dormitory, she didn¡¯t immediately sweep the shared bicycle to the school gate. she walked, as usual, at a moderate pace.


    she didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry.


    half an hour had passed by the time they reached the school gate.


    he took a look at his phone and saw that the location was still moving.


    the thing she had hidden in jiang rui¡¯s phone case was a mini positioning device.


    since her position was still moving, she was not in a hurry.


    He stood at the school gate and waited for a while.


    it wasn¡¯t toote, just past eight o ¡®clock, and there were still many people walking around the school gate. However, Shi Yan stood in a corner where few people passed by. Except for the asional passing people who nced at her position, no one came up to strike up a conversation with her.


    Shi Yan took a look at her mobile phone from time to time. After about half an hour, the location was fixed.


    Shi Yan checked the specific location and took a taxi in that direction.


    the destination was a smallmunity with good security. nonmunity personnel generally could not enter.


    But Shi Yan entered easily.


    Su chen had told her that he had an apartment here.


    She was able to enter this neighborhood easily, which was also the reason why she didn¡¯t ask for help from others, even though she knew that it was difficult for the security guards to get in.


    There were many residents in a building. Shi Yan could only find the building based on the location, but she didn¡¯t know which floor Jiang Rui was on. So, she called Jiang Cheng.


    When she used Jiang Rui¡¯s phone to call Jiang Cheng, she remembered his phone number.


    The call went through quickly.


    Ms. Shi, I was just about to call you. I can¡¯t reach Rui ¡®er. She¡¯s not answering any video calls or text messages. Does ran ran know everything? ¡±


    jiang cheng spoke before she did, so he must have saved her phone number beforehand.


    Jiang Cheng was on a business trip. She and Jiang Rui were in the same school, and their dormitories were close. It was the most convenient for Jiang Rui to find her if she needed anything. Hence, Shi Yan was not surprised that Jiang Cheng had her phone number.


    ¡± xuan wanrou must¡¯ve heard some news and came looking for me. however, i told rui ¡®er the truth before she could speak. madam jiang left haicheng university in a hurry, probably because she met xuan wanrou and learned something from her. ¡±


    jiang cheng did not ask where xuan wanrou had heard the news from.


    he didn¡¯t need to ask to guess what had happened.


    He only cared about Jiang Rui.


    ¡°Then Rui ¡®er is in a daze now.¡±


    ¡± young master jiang, i¡¯m at the silver garden. i put a gps tracker on rui ¡®er¡¯s phone this afternoon and followed it here. i¡¯m standing at the bottom of block 9. ¡±


    Jiang Cheng immediately said,¡±13th Floor, room 1302!¡± this apartment is my 18th birthday present to rui ¡®er. she should be upstairs. the ess code is 594312. Miss Shi, please help me look after Rui ¡®er for a while. I¡¯ll rush back as soon as I¡¯m done!¡±


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t like to reveal his emotions, but he didn¡¯t hide his anxiety at all.


    ¡± rui ¡®er probably needs some time to calm down. young master jiang, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious. even if you rush back now, she might not want to see you. ¡± Shi Yan said honestly.


    ¡± i¡¯ll rush back as soon as possible regardless of whether she sees me or not. i¡¯ll have to trouble miss shi tonight. ¡±


    then, young master Jiang, you can go back to your work. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else for now. I¡¯ve called grandma Jiang, and she¡¯ll keep an eye on you.


    In other words, since she wanted to finish her work as soon as possible and rush back, she should focus on her work and not care about anything else.


    this ¡°other¡± naturally referred to kong xiangxiang.


    ¡°alright, thank you for your trouble, miss shi.¡±


    Knowing Jiang Rui¡¯s floor and the ess code, Shi Yan quickly entered the building and took the elevator to 1302 on the 13th floor.


    She didn¡¯t ring the doorbell and put down the bag on her back.


    The bag was the one Jiang che had given her.


    it was made of white fabric and had lotus flower embroidery.


    She took out a square nket from her bag and spread it out in front of room 1302. Then she sat down and leaned against the wall. She took out a thick book from her bag.


    he didn¡¯t look through it immediately, but took out his phone and sent jiang che a wechat message.


    Shi Yan said, [ ah che, I won¡¯t be calling you tonight. Something happened to Rui ¡®er. I have to take care of her. ]


    The other party replied very quickly, almost within seconds.


    [ where are you? ] teacher Jiang asked.


    since she was looking after jiang rui, she was definitely not in the dormitory. she could not have gone to jiang rui¡¯s dormitory to look after her, and jiang rui could not havee to her dormitory to make it convenient for her to look after her.


    shi yan didn¡¯t hide anything and directly replied, ¡± [ silver garden. ]


    Teacher Jiang: [ just the two of you? ]


    In fact, she was alone. Jiang Rui was in the room while she was outside.


    Of course, she would definitely not reply that way.


    [ yeah, just the two of us. ]


    He sent another message: [ Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t worry. The security at Silver Garden is very good. Nothing will happen. ]


    [ in this situation, you won¡¯t be able to attend the military training as usual tomorrow. Do you need me to help you apply for leave? ]


    [ no need, I¡¯ve already texted grandma Jiang. She¡¯ll help Rui ¡®er and me to apply for leave. ]


    [ okay. ]


    [ miss shi, it¡¯s important to take care of your friends, but don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself. ]


    seeing this message, shi yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly and she sent a voice message. ¡± i know, mr. jiang. don¡¯t worry. rest early. good night. ¡±


    Mr. Jiang replied, [ good night, miss Shi. ] (voice message) ]


    His voice still carried a familiar clear and warm feeling.


    shi yan¡¯s eyebrows slightly curved. she clicked on the voice message and listened to it again. after listening to it, she held the phone with both hands andughed silently for a moment. then, she put the phone down and prepared to open the book.


    however, her cell phone rang.


    Fortunately, it was a vibration, so the sound was not loud.


    Shi Yan picked up the phone and looked at it.


    it was an unknown number.


    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± The other party shouted.


    Shi Yan recognized the voice. It was Kong Xiangxiang.


    ¡°so it¡¯s first madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Her tone was gentle and calm, and no one could hear any emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, miss Shi and Rui ¡®er are in the same school, so I would like to ask miss Shi to help take care of Rui¡¯ er. Rui ¡®er has never been away from home for so long since she was young, I¡¯m a little worried.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang stammered. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Jiang Rui¡¯s matter or because she had previously caused trouble for Shi Yan, but she was a little embarrassed to ask Shi Yan for help.


    Or perhaps both.


    however, after shi yan heard her words, she learned something.


    Kong Xiangxiang still didn¡¯t know about the discussions on Haicheng University¡¯s campus forum.


    however, it didn¡¯t matter. at thetest, by tomorrow, those who should know would know.


    There were so many students at Haicheng University, so there were bound to be some children from different circles. The news spread like wildfire. Perhaps before Kong Xiangxiang could verify it herself, the news that Jiang Rui was not the biological daughter of the Jiang family had already spread throughout the upper-ss circle of Haicheng.


    ¡± rui ¡®er and i are friends. even if the firstdy didn¡¯t say these things, i would still take care of her. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, thank you.¡±


    After a pause, she continued. miss Shi, if, if you hear any bad news in school, pleasefort Rui ¡®er. Tell her not to believe the rumors.


    kong xiangxiang thought that shi yan would ask what the bad news was, but she heard shi yan say directly, ¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, first Madam.¡±


    she didn¡¯t seem to be interested in it.


    or rather, she didn¡¯t seem to be curious.


    thinking of shi yan¡¯s indifferent personality, he felt that it was normal for her to not be curious.


    ¡± then, i¡¯ll have to trouble miss shi to take care of rui ¡®er. i¡¯ll hang up first and won¡¯t disturb miss shi. ¡±


    ¡°goodbye.¡± after shi yan finished speaking, she waited for the other party to hang up before hanging up.


    Just as he was about to put down his phone and open his book, his phone rang again.


    Shi Yan fell silent. Before she came to Haicheng, her cell phone barely rang a few times a year. She had just arrived in Haicheng, but the number of calls she received in one night was almost the same as the number of calls she received in the past few months.

 Chapter 145

    145 just sit like this for the whole night


    ¡°Cousin.¡±


    It was a call from su mu.


    ¡°Yanyan, I saw some videos posted on your School Forum.¡±


    Su mu had ordered his men to investigate Xuan wanrou. Although the investigation was almostplete and there was no need to keep an eye on her, Xuan wanrou had just caused trouble for Shi Yan. He wanted to keep an eye on her for a few more days, so he did not immediately transfer back the people he had sent. Therefore, everything that happened in Haicheng University, especially those rted to Shi Yan and Jiang Rui, could not be hidden from su mu.


    ¡°yes.¡± Shi Yan answered him.


    then he said, ¡± since it¡¯s something that will be exposed sooner orter, it¡¯s no big deal to expose it now. rui ¡®er will slowly ept it. it just might take some time. ¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, cousin. i will watch over her.¡±


    of course, su mu believed her. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called her sote.


    He had known about it the moment it happened, but he had not called her immediately because he felt that Jiang Rui needed time to ept it. Shi Yan wanted to look after Jiang Rui, so he did not disturb them.


    It was almost ten O ¡®clock. He thought that Shi Yan had returned to the dormitory and was not with Jiang Rui, so he called.


    ¡°call me if you need anything,¡±


    su mu had wanted to ask shi yan if she wanted to deal with xuan wanrou, but then he thought that since shi yan had not mentioned xuan wanrou, she must have had other arrangements, so he did not ask.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    ¡± okay, ¡± she answered, but su mu didn¡¯t say anything more and didn¡¯t have any intention of hanging up.


    ¡°Cousin, just say what you want to say,¡± Shi Yan said bluntly.


    the other party hesitated for a moment before finally saying, ¡± ¡± yanyan, did you know that qu bocheng hase to haicheng? ¡±


    shi yan¡¯s hand, which was about to flip through the book, paused.¡±Yes, I know.¡±


    his tone was as calm and calm as usual.


    ¡°then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡±


    just as he was about to say something, su mu¡¯s voice stopped.


    ¡°Cousin, you want to ask me if I want to see him?¡± Shi Yan said with a normal expression.


    without waiting for su mu¡¯s reply, she said,¡±of course i¡¯ll see him. but i¡¯m not sure when i¡¯ll see him.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t possibly avoid everyone for the rest of her life.


    in particr, when jiang rui mentioned jiang che previously, she said ¡± we share the same bloodline ¡°. not only was he of the same bloodline as the jiang family in haicheng, but he also used to live in the capital. she already had a rough guess of jiang che¡¯s identity.


    she could avoid it, but jiang che might not.


    Moreover, she was going to be with Jiang che. Sooner orter, she would have to face what she had to face.


    Since that was the case, it was inevitable to meet.


    then let¡¯s meet.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡±


    Su mu paused for a moment and said,¡±it¡¯s good that you know what to do.¡± rest early and see you at home this weekend.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    After hanging up the phone, Shi Yan held the phone in silence for a moment before she put it down and opened the book to read.


    It wasn¡¯t cold in early autumn at night in Haicheng. It was a little chilly at most, but Shi Yan had worn a coat when she went out, so she didn¡¯t feel cold.


    it was already midnight by the time he finished reading the thick book.


    for shi yan, who had always lived a regr life, this actually didn¡¯t feel good.


    She felt a little dizzy and drowsy.


    After she was done reading, she closed the book and put it aside. She rubbed her eyes, crossed her hands on her bent knees, and leaned against the wall with her eyes closed.


    In the room, Jiang Rui was not asleep either.


    She was still sitting on the sofa with her arms around her legs and did not turn on the lights.


    his phone was ced on the coffee table in front of him. it was not turned off, but it was silent.


    Ever since she came back, her phone had rung many times. At first, it was Jiang Cheng who called. There were many calls, video calls, and messages, but she didn¡¯t answer or reply.


    After about 9:30, he stopped calling or sending any messages.


    The olddy, Jiang Qing, and Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s calls were around midnight.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t know if they were calling her at this time because they had verified xuan wanrou¡¯s words or if they had found out about what had happened at school.


    She didn¡¯t need to look to know that the farce in the afternoon must have been spread all over the school forum. She believed that by tomorrow morning, everyone would know that she was not the biological daughter of the Jiang family.


    this was the truth. she couldn¡¯t even lie to herself that it was fake, but she couldn¡¯t ept this fact now.


    old madam jiang only made one call, but jiang rui didn¡¯t pick up, so she didn¡¯t call again. instead, jiang qing and kong xiangxiang kept calling her on and off from midnight to three in the morning.


    Even the Jiang family¡¯s second master Jiang Fan and second Madam Fang Xiaoyu who were always busy with research, as well as the third master Jiang Muchen who was always busy with filming and did not often return home, were rmed.


    he called her many times.


    jiang rui¡¯s heart was in a mess. she just wanted to be alone, but they kept calling her and couldn¡¯t contact her. she was afraid that they would be worried.


    finally, jiang rui opened her family group chat and sent a message: [ i¡¯m fine. everyone should rest early. i¡¯ll see you at home after i¡¯m done with military training. ]


    the message was sent, but when she typed the word ¡± home ¡°, no one knew how long she hesitated.


    As soon as she sent the message, the group chat was immediately filled with messages.


    But Jiang Rui didn¡¯t even look.


    Once again, she ced the ck screen of her phone back on the coffee table.


    She continued to hug her knees and curl up on the sofa, looking out at the dark night sky and the dim lights under the dark night sky through the floor-to-ceiling ss window.


    She wasn¡¯t a pretentious person, and she wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble at home, but she needed time to ept all this.


    Not much, just one night.


    He would let her be willful for one night.


    Speaking of which, even though she was a little arrogant and willful from time to time, she had never done anything willful.


    this was the only time.


    she sat there until seven in the morning. the rm on her phone rang, and jiang rui slowly retracted her gaze from the floor-to-ceiling window.


    She got down from the sofa.


    However, after sitting for too long, his legs were a little numb and his limbs were a little stiff.


    he moved his stiff limbs a little and went to the bathroom.


    She brushed her teeth, washed her face, and changed into a set of clean clothes. Then, she took her phone and prepared to go downstairs to buy breakfast.


    when she opened the door, she saw shi yan, who was leaning against the wall with his eyes closed. jiang rui¡¯s expressionless face was immediately filled with shock.¡±Yan?¡±


    in fact, shi yan didn¡¯t sleep deeply and was in a daze.


    That was why she woke up when she heard the noise.


    he looked over.


    he saw jiang rui¡¯s shock.


    ¡°morning, rui ¡®er.¡±


    it was really her character, even at this moment she still had an indifferent expression.


    ¡°You, why are you here? when did you arrive?¡±


    ncing at the nket Shi Yan had spread on the ground and the book and bag beside her, Jiang Rui knew that she must have been sitting there for a long time.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you knock before you came?¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to stand up, but her feet were a little numb, so she simply continued to sit. She looked up and smiled at Jiang Rui.¡±I was worried about you, so I left a GPS tracker on your phone when I borrowed it yesterday.¡±


    jiang rui quickly took off the phone case and saw that there was indeed something stuck on the back of the phone.


    She had mixed feelings, not because Shi Yan had secretly ced a GPS tracker on her phone, but because Shi Yan had prepared it for her so early.


    When Shi Yan had borrowed her phone to make a call, Xuan wanrou had note.


    in other words, shi yan didn¡¯t know what happened after that.


    Take precautions?


    for this kind of thing, only those who were especially attentive would n for a rainy day.

 Chapter 146

    146 he¡¯s a little angry


    ¡°I followed the location and found this ce. I knew that you needed to be alone, so I didn¡¯t disturb you. But I was really worried, so I just stood guard here.¡±


    she said it lightly, but jiang rui felt very upset.


    looking at shi yan, who was sitting on the ground with her hands crossed on her knees, jiang rui moved her lips with aplicated expression and said, ¡± ¡°Yan, do you give your heart to anyone you like?¡±


    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    she didn¡¯t think that this was giving her heart and lungs. it wasn¡¯t a difficult thing for her. it was nothing more than staying upte for the first time and going back to catch up on sleep.


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t know what to say when she saw her nonchnt expression.


    ¡°Yan, why didn¡¯t you knock before you came? Suffering for no reason.¡±


    ¡°forget it, get up. go in and wash your face and drink some hot water to warm yourself up. it¡¯s a good thing the weather isn¡¯t cold yet. if it were any colder, you¡¯d fall sick if you sat there the whole night!¡±


    as he said this, he reached out his hand to shi yan.


    Shi Yan was about to stand up with her hand, but just as she was about to raise her hand, she heard a soft sound.


    The elevator beside them opened.


    The elevator door was diagonally opposite Shi Yan.


    the person who came out of the elevator met shi yan¡¯s eyes.


    He had a slender figure, a clear face, and a noble, elegant, and reserved temperament.


    it was jiang che.


    He was holding something in his hand, which looked like breakfast.


    he shifted his gaze from shi yan to the nket on which she was sitting, as well as the book, bag, and mobile phone beside her.


    The little girl¡¯s long hair was draped over her shoulders, and she was sitting on the ground in casual clothes.


    She still had her usual calm and square temperament, but the tiredness between her brows did not escape his eyes.


    jiang rui stood at the side, her hand outstretched and not having the time to withdraw it.


    Seeing such a scene, Jiang che could roughly guess what was going on without asking.


    ¡°Miss Shi, what are you doing?¡± his gaze fell back on Shi Yan¡¯s face.


    his voice was clear and warm, no different from usual.


    But Shi Yan felt a little guilty when she met his eyes.


    ¡°yueyue woke up a little early. she felt that the air outside was better, so she came out to read for a while.¡±


    jiang rui,¡±yingluo.¡±


    Yan probably didn¡¯t even believe it herself.


    he didn¡¯t expect yan to be a coward.


    As expected of his fifth uncle.


    Despite this thought, Jiang Rui¡¯s heart still couldn¡¯t help but race.


    no matter what, she was the cause of yan¡¯s suffering. although she felt that she should bear with it no matter how much fifth uncle med her, it didn¡¯t stop her from being afraid of fifth uncle!


    it was the kind of unconscious and uncontroble fear!


    ¡°fifth, fifth uncle.¡±


    Jiang che turned to look at her.


    his eyes were deep and calm.


    This made Jiang Rui¡¯s heart skip a beat.


    Fortunately, fifth uncle¡¯s gaze only stayed on her for a few seconds before moving away. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    as he retracted his gaze, jiang che walked towards them and handed the breakfast to jiang rui. jiang rui hurriedly took it.


    then, with his hands empty, jiang che bent down and picked up shi yan, who was sitting there, and walked into jiang rui¡¯s apartment.


    jiang rui reacted and hurriedly packed shi yan¡¯s things before following her in.


    jiang che carried shi yan to the sofa and ced her down. he ced his palm on her cheek and held her hand.


    ¡°ah che, i didn¡¯t yingluo.¡±


    his warm eyes looked at her, and shi yan immediately shut her mouth.


    ¡°do you have a clean handkerchief and hot water?¡± jiang che asked jiang rui, who had followed them in.


    ¡± y-yes. fifth uncle, please wait a moment. i¡¯ll go get it immediately. ¡±


    Jiang Rui wasn¡¯t stupid. She knew what Jiang che wanted these for. She found a clean handkerchief and brought out a basin of hot water from the bathroom.


    ¡± thank you, ¡± jiang che said. ¡± you can go and have breakfast first. ¡±


    Jiang Rui was shocked by his words.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She quickly took her breakfast and went to the dining room.


    The apartment wasn¡¯t very big, and the dining room wasn¡¯t far from the living room, but it was still a short distance away.


    jiang rui¡¯s anxious heart only rxed a little when they were a little further away from the restaurant.


    sitting at the dining table and opening the breakfast, jiang rui suddenly remembered that it was her fifth uncle who had bought it. an untimely thought came to her mind. oh my god, she¡¯s grown up. she¡¯s actually eating the breakfast that fifth uncle bought! Won¡¯t I get diarrhea if I just eat like this?


    although she thought this way, she ate very happily.


    It was the breakfast that fifth uncle bought! she would probably only eat it once in her life, so she couldn¡¯t waste it! If the people in the capital knew that she had eaten the breakfast that fifth uncle had bought, who knew what they would think.


    in the living room.


    jiang che took the basin from jiang rui and ced it on the ground. he wrung a handkerchief dry and bent over to wipe shi yan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Ah che, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    She raised her hand to take it, but Jiang che dodged.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t dare to move again.


    She just sat there obediently and allowed him to wipe her face with a hot handkerchief. His movements were very light. After wiping her face, he helped her wipe her hands and even used a hot handkerchief to cover her hands.


    shi yan originally thought that sitting outside the door for a night was nothing, but at this time, she felt more and more guilty.


    he even felt a little regretful.


    if she had known earlier, she would have brought a thicker nket to cover herself.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say a word the entire time. After covering Shi Yan¡¯s hands, he lifted the basin and asked Jiang Rui, who was eating breakfast and ncing over, ¡± ¡°Do you have a new toothbrush?¡±


    ¡°there are! It¡¯s in the bathroom, you¡¯ll see it when you go in!¡±


    Jiang che carried the basin of water with one hand and held Shi Yan¡¯s hand with the other as they walked towards the bathroom.¡±Go brush your teeth and have breakfast.¡±


    shi yan could only follow him obediently.


    the two of them entered the bathroom. jiang che first wrung the handkerchief dry and hung it up. then, he poured the water in the basin and ced it properly.


    shi yan, who was taking off her toothbrush and preparing to brush her teeth, thought that he would leave first after doing all this. however, she heard a ¡± click ¡± sound and the bathroom door was closed.


    Shi Yan turned around in confusion. Before she could react, he grabbed her wrist and trapped her between him and the bathroom door.


    the new toothbrush that was not disassembled fell to the ground.


    when she finally reacted, she looked up and met his calm eyes.


    ¡°mr. jiang, mr. jiang!¡±


    He held her waist with one hand and her wrist with the other. He looked down at her and said,¡±Miss Shi, you promised mest night that you would take good care of yourself.¡±


    My Yingluo is fine.


    without waiting for her to finish, he continued, ¡± ¡± although the weather in early autumn is not cold, the night is very cold. your so-called taking care of yourself is to sit in the corridor for the whole night? ¡±


    his voice was still calm and gentle.


    he couldn¡¯t hear any emotions.


    shi yan wanted to say that she didn¡¯t sit there for the whole night, but this was the truth and she couldn¡¯t refute it.


    She had never expected him toe, much less toe so early. He had not given her time to clean up the scene and had caught her red-handed.


    shi yan wanted to quibble again, but he said,¡±Miss Shi, I¡¯m a little angry.¡±


    she gave up on quibbling.


    what if he was angry?


    He coaxed her.


    The hand that was not held by him wrapped around his back and hugged him.¡±Just this once, I promise! Teacher Jiang, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

 Chapter 147

    147 Naturally intimate


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re being a little perfunctory.¡±


    He lowered his head and touched the tip of her nose.


    The hand around her waist tightened, and the hand holding her wrist gently slid down to her palm, and then their fingers intertwined.


    His unique and clear breath filled her nose and lingered around her. Shi Yan¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but beat a little fast and her ears turned red.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth yet.¡±


    Her voice was a little soft and gentle, with a shyness that she didn¡¯t usually have.


    when he mentioned that he had not brushed his teeth, it was inevitable that there was a hint.


    shi yan, who had reacted, was indeed a little embarrassed.


    jiang che didn¡¯t respond to her, only saying, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m a little angry.¡±


    his voice was still clear and warm, but it seemed to be a little deeper than before.


    His interlocked fingers tightened slightly, and the hand around her waist tightened again. However, only the tip of their noses touched, and his lips that were so close to her did not fall.


    Looking at his posture and hearing him emphasize that he was a little angry again, Shi Yan hesitated for a moment. She no longer cared if she had brushed her teeth, raised her head, and pressed her lips against his.


    he didn¡¯t go deep.


    He left after a light kiss.


    But he held her too tightly, and Shi Yan couldn¡¯t bear to push him away, so she could only say, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang, i¡¯ll brush my teeth first, okay?¡±


    jiang che would not answer her.


    He lowered his head and kissed her.


    his kiss wasn¡¯t as gentle as hers. it was urgent and ruthless, even more so than the previous few kisses.


    It seemed that he was telling the truth when he said he was angry.


    this was someone else¡¯s house, after all, and there were other people outside. jiang che did not kiss her for too long and let go of her after about ten minutes.


    He held her in his arms and pressed his lips to her ear. ¡°miss shi, this is the only time.¡±


    His deep voice had a hint of sexiness after the kiss.


    Shi Yan¡¯s cheeks were red and her lips were moist. She gently clutched his shirt around his waist.¡±yes, just this once.¡±


    Mr. Jiang, we¡¯re in someone else¡¯s house, and Rui ¡®er is waiting outside. It¡¯s not good for us to stay here for too long. Let me go first. I¡¯ll brush my teeth and we¡¯ll go out.


    however, she heard his low voice in her ear.¡±it¡¯s all my smell, do you still want to brush it?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be shocked. He was a gentleman, but he actually said such words!


    Fine, fine, at certain times, he was indeed not that gentlemanly.


    Feeling the person in his arms suddenly freeze, Jiang che leaned close to her ear and chuckled.


    shi yan pushed him away in a huff.


    He turned around and picked up the unopened toothbrush that he had dropped on the floor. He squeezed some toothpaste out of it and brushed his teeth.


    jiang che didn¡¯t stop her, but he didn¡¯t leave first either. he just leaned against the door with his hands in his pockets and looked at herzily.


    His eyes were filled with deep affection.


    After Shi Yan finished brushing her teeth, he did not do anything else. He held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and walked out of the bathroom.


    Jiang Rui had already finished her breakfast and was drinking soy milk at the dining table.


    She couldn¡¯t help but look in the direction of the bathroom and quickly retracted her gaze. She tried to hide it, but it only made it more conspicuous.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the gentle, noble, and elegant fifth uncle could be so impatient. Look at Yan¡¯s face.


    however, their appearance early in the morning and the series of things that happened after that made her feel emotional, shocked, and curious at times. it made herplicated feelings dissipate a lot.


    It was good that fifth uncle and Yan were like this.


    He used to worry that Yan would get into trouble because of her rtionship with fifth uncle.


    now, it seemed that it was okay for the road ahead to be a little difficult. fifth uncle and yan were a perfect match. besides, anyone with eyes could see that fifth uncle cared about yan a lot.


    she wasn¡¯t so naive as to think that fifth uncle had specially sent breakfast this early in the morning for her to eat. at most, she was just a passer-by.


    fifth uncle had just wiped yan¡¯s face and hands.


    Her actions were so gentle.


    When Shi Yan saw Jiang Rui, she tried to break free from Jiang Zhi¡¯s grip.


    Usually, she would let it go, but today, Jiang Rui had something on her mind. It was inappropriate for her to hold hands and show off their love in front of her family.


    sensing her movements, jiang che¡¯s hand that was holding her tightened for a moment before releasing.


    the two of them went to the dining room.


    ¡°Fifth uncle.¡± Jiang Rui quickly stood up.


    ¡°Xiaoyan,e and have breakfast,¡± he called Shi Yan.


    he had only brought two sets of breakfast. it was obvious that jiang che had already eaten.


    ¡°i¡¯m done. i¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡±


    to be honest, she was under a lot of pressure sitting at the same table as fifth uncle. it was better to slip away first.


    Shi Yan sat down, and Jiang che also sat beside her. Without waiting for Shi Yan to ask, he said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already eaten, so i¡¯ll be here with you. since you¡¯ve asked for leave, don¡¯t rush back to school after breakfast. go back to the jiang family¡¯s mansion and have a good sleep. i¡¯ll send you back to schoolter.¡±


    Shi Yan had originally nned to go back to school directly, but since Jiang che had said so, it was the same for her to go back to the Jiang family¡¯s mansion. Anyway, she had taken a day off.


    he had just said that he was a little angry.


    he didn¡¯t know if his anger had subsided.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. He responded and started to eat breakfast.


    She ate at a moderate pace, elegant and dignified.


    It was a visual enjoyment to look at it.


    jiang che¡¯s gaze never left her.


    shi yan naturally noticed his gaze, but she didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all when he stared at her like this.


    her emotions were rarely stirred up, such as shyness. it was only at certain moments that she would feel this way. usually, with such simple interactions, her calmness would rarely be broken.


    it¡¯ll be the weekend once the military training ends. What¡¯s your n? ¡± Jiang che suddenly asked.


    shi yan looked at him.


    There were some breakfast crumbs on the corner of her lips. Jiang che directly raised his hand and wiped them off with his thumb. His actions were so natural that it was as if he had done it countless times.


    on the contrary, the calm shi yan froze for a moment.


    ¡°Do you have any ns for the weekend?¡± he asked.


    Shi Yan came back to her senses. I¡¯m going to the SU family¡¯s house this Sunday. I¡¯m not sure about Saturday yet. My roommate¡¯s work has been adapted into a TV series. She¡¯s invited to be a consultant for the casting audition. The other two roommates want to go and experience it, so they also invited me. ¡±


    ¡°they knew that i had a boyfriend, and the university dormitory had a tradition of treating everyone to a meal after getting married. i epted their request and said that i would treat them to a meal after the military training. I was thinking that if you don¡¯t have any other ns on Saturday, I¡¯ll ept their invitation and apany them to watch the casting of the TV series. You can arrange it at the Jade Restaurantter, and we¡¯ll go straight to dinner.¡±


    ¡± they recognized the pastries that we brought from the jade eatery and wanted to try them at the eatery. at first, they asked me to help them reserve a table, but i thought that we would have to treat them anyway, so i reserved a table at the eatery. ¡±


    ¡°do you have anything else to do on saturday?¡±


    shi yan did not realize how natural her words were, but jiang che did.


    unknowingly, she had alreadypletely treated him as one of her own.


    No, it wasn¡¯t as simple as being one of them. Shepletely treated him as her other half, which was why she said these words so naturally.


    After Shi Yan finished speaking, she met Jiang Che¡¯s deep eyes.


    his eyes were deep and emotionless. he just stared at her, and there seemed to be a sh of light in his peach blossom eyes.


    shi yan was slightly stunned and asked,¡±mr. jiang, is there something wrong with my arrangement?¡± I should¡¯ve mentioned it to you first, but Rui ¡®er¡¯s side is a bit awkward.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure if the matter with rui ¡®er can be settled by the weekend. i don¡¯t know if i¡¯ll have time to treat them to a meal, so i didn¡¯t mention it to you. however, rui ¡®er¡¯s mood seems to be stable now. i should be able to treat them to a meal during the weekend.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±


    Jiang che raised his hand and gently tucked her hair behind her ear, but he didn¡¯t move his hand away immediately. He just pressed his fingertips against half of her face and touched the side of her ear.


    ¡°If there¡¯s something, you should have mentioned it to me first. This way, you can avoid the situation where you¡¯ve arranged for me but I can¡¯t be there. but there¡¯s no need for that this time. i don¡¯t have much to do these days, so i¡¯ll go ording to your arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯m very happy.¡± He gently caressed her cheek.


    he didn¡¯t say why he was happy.


    Shi Yan reacted.


    what she said just now waspletely natural. she didn¡¯t think that much at all.


    however, she didn¡¯t hate this feeling. on the contrary, she felt that it was good.


    ¡°then, we¡¯ll set it for saturday?¡± she smiled.


    ¡°Yes.¡± jiang che gently caressed her face and pinched her earlobe, looking at her with eyes full of affection and gentleness.


    ¡°you¡¯ll make the arrangements?¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. Jiang che responded.


    after caressing her cheeks twice, jiang che retracted his hand and looked away from her face. he said softly, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast.¡±


    After Shi Yan finished her breakfast, she was ready to leave.


    The moment she opened the door, she saw someone standing there.


    It was none other than Jiang Cheng, who had been on a business trip for almost half a month.


    It was travel-worn.


    Jiang Rui¡¯splicated feelings had eased a lot. When she saw Jiang Sheng, her expression changed drastically. She subconsciously wanted to go back to her room and close the door.


    Jiang Cheng directly raised his hand to block it.

 Chapter 148

    148 why didn¡¯t you bring her back?


    Of course, Jiang Rui was no match for Jiang Cheng in terms of strength. Moreover, if Jiang Rui really closed the door, Shi Yan and Jiang che, who were behind her, would not be able to leave either. When she realized that Shi Yan and Jiang che were still here, Jiang Rui¡¯s action of closing the door was not as forceful as before.


    jiang cheng was very surprised to see jiang che.


    He knew that Shi Yan was here, but he had not expected Jiang che to be here as well.


    ¡°Fifth uncle,¡± he greeted jiang che first.


    ¡°miss shi, thank you for taking care of rui ¡®er.¡± she looked at shi yan.


    ¡°you¡¯re wee,¡±


    Shi Yan nced at Jiang Cheng, who looked Haggard and unkempt, and then at Jiang Rui, who was biting her lip and holding back her tears. She paused and said to Jiang Rui,¡±Rui ¡®er, we¡¯ll wait for you at the Jiang family first.¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s gaze was fixed on jiang cheng, who had suddenly appeared. she looked at shi yan in a daze.¡±okay. yan, you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. go back and have a good rest.¡±


    shi yan nodded, then nodded slightly to jiang cheng in greeting. only then did she leave while holding jiang che¡¯s hand.


    jiang cheng¡¯s gaze fell on the two of them holding hands naturally.


    however, he quickly moved away.


    his mind was not on this matter.


    After the two left in the elevator, Jiang Cheng pushed open the door and entered the house, closing the door on the way.


    Looking at Jiang Rui, who was standing in front of him, biting her lips tightly and not saying a word, her eyes still a little red, Jiang Cheng directly pulled her into his arms. ¡± rui ¡®er, i¡¯m sorry. i only came back now. ¡±


    Jiang Rui, who hadn¡¯t shed a single tear since the incident, began to cry. It was a suppressed cry.


    Jiang Rui, who had grown up in the palm of his hand, had always cried andughed whenever she wanted to. She had never suppressed her tears like now. Jiang Cheng¡¯s heart was very ufortable.


    He quickly let go of her and helped her wipe her tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rui ¡®er. I should havee back earlier. don¡¯t cry, i don¡¯t feel good seeing you cry.¡±


    the more heforted her, the more jiang rui¡¯s tears fell.


    he pulled her into his arms again. ¡± rui ¡®er, don¡¯t cry. i¡¯m back. no matter what happens, i¡¯ll be here. just leave everything to me. i¡¯ll handle it. ¡±


    ¡°How can it be the same?¡± jiang rui gently pushed him away.


    she wiped her tears and looked up at him. ¡± brother, I don¡¯t even feel as confident when I call you brother now. It¡¯s different, it¡¯s different.


    ¡°Then don¡¯t call me brother. Just call me by my name. You can call me anything you want!¡± Jiang Zhi held her hand.


    He saw that she was looking at him with her lips pursed and eyes red without saying a word. She did not break down and cry, nor did she ask him if what he said was true. Her expression seemed to be a little calm.


    jiang cheng suddenly panicked.


    He bent down to hug her and rested his chin on her shoulder. ¡± rui ¡®er, i¡¯ve been working overtime for almost half a month. i don¡¯t sleep more than four hours a day, and i didn¡¯t even get a wink of sleepst night. i¡¯m a little tired. ¡±


    he had always been domineering and rarely spoke in such a soft tone.


    jiang rui recalled his appearance at the door just now.


    his shirt and suit were crumpled, and he had an unkempt beard.


    He had always been well-rested and had never been so unkempt.


    jiang rui¡¯s heart softened and she felt a little heartache.


    ¡°if you have something to do, deal with it first. why do you have to force yourself like this? Brother, I¡¯ve grown up. I¡¯m no longer a child who needs to rely on you for everything. I can handle things well. Although I may not be able to do it very well and the speed of handling things will be very slow, I will handle it well.¡±


    ¡°i know you can handle it, but i¡¯m worried.¡±


    he let go of her and held her face gently. Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re the person I¡¯ve been protecting since you were young. I don¡¯t want you to be hurt or wronged. I won¡¯t feel at ease until I see you personally.


    ¡°i¡¯ve been able to hold you in my hands for so many years, so i can hold you in my hands forever.¡±


    Jiang Cheng was a quiet, cold, and calm person. Even if he spoke a little more in front of Jiang Rui, he had never revealed his emotions like this.


    seeing him like this, jiang rui couldn¡¯t help but tear up again. she bit her lip and said, ¡± ¡± so, so, brother, you actually knew that i wasn¡¯t your biological sister, right? ¡±


    ¡°yes, i knew it long ago. i knew it when you were ten years old.¡±


    Ten years old?


    Jiang Rui recalled the past.


    when she was ten years old, she identally fell down the stairs. at that time, the other adults were not at home, and it was her brother who sent her to the hospital.


    After she returned from the hospital, her brother took over all her Affairs and let her live in his courtyard for a long time.


    she thought that he was afraid that she would fall down the stairs like before, so he took her in and took care of her meticulously.


    from the looks of it now, he must have realized that she was not his biological sister at that time. in order to prevent others from finding out, he took over her affairs and did not allow others to handle it.


    ¡°since you already knew then, why did you still treat me so well, yingluo?¡±


    ¡°i want to be good to you, can¡¯t i?¡±


    his voice was a little loud, more like he was shouting.


    Jiang Rui looked at him in a daze and didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    she was probably a little frightened by him.


    He was cold and indifferent, but he had never spoken loudly to her.


    This was the first time.


    After a long while, she said, ¡± of course I can. But brother, I¡¯m not your biological sister. Since you knew the truth, why didn¡¯t you bring your biological sister back? ¡±


    ¡± brother, i¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re good to me. i¡¯ve been very happy all these years, and i¡¯ll be very happy when i think about it in the future. however, you know the truth but you didn¡¯t bring your biological sister back. it makes me feel like a thief, stealing something that should have belonged to someone else. ¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡± you didn¡¯t steal anything from anyone. ¡± jiang yao held her hand. ¡± there¡¯s no conflict between being nice to you and being nice to your sister. ¡±


    ¡°even if there¡¯s another girl in the family, you can still pamper her. so to the other people in the family, there¡¯s no conflict between being good to you and being good to another girl. To me, there¡¯s no conflict.¡±


    It was impossible for Jiang Rui not to be touched by his words.


    She knew that he was telling the truth.


    grandmother was a smart, wise, and kind person. none of the people she raised had a bad character. even if she wasn¡¯t the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter, and even if they had brought their biological daughter home back then, the family would definitely not mistreat her at all.


    This could be seen from the fact that Yan had been treated the same way as the youngdy of the Jiang family when she moved into the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion.


    other than her mother, who was prejudiced against yan after hearing the rumors, no one else had a problem with her grandmother¡¯s treatment of yan. even her mother, who was prejudiced against yan, had never said anything about the treatment yan received in the old mansion.


    Of course, the family¡¯s attitude toward Yan had a lot to do with the fact that she was grandma¡¯s Savior. However, even if Yan didn¡¯t save her grandmother, and was just a little girl that her grandmother liked, no one would say anything about her being treated like this.


    because the jiang family didn¡¯tck money. they didn¡¯tck the money to support one more person.


    As Jiang Rui was thinking, she saw the person in front of her looking at her and saying very seriously, ¡± ¡°also, i¡¯m good to you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll be happy when you think about it in the future. I¡¯m good to you, not only in the past, but in the future, I will be good to you forever.¡±


    his gaze was a little threatening, and jiang rui was stunned by it.


    She was also touched by his words.


    In fact, Jiang Rui could not tell if she was touched or what.


    She felt that she was happy, but also not very happy.


    Anyway, it felt a little strange.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t reply to him, but asked, ¡± ¡°since there¡¯s no conflict, why didn¡¯t you bring her back? Did you not find him? or are you afraid that i¡¯ll feel ufortable because there¡¯s one more person to fight for your favor after you bring her back? i was already ten years old by then, and i was almost set in my character. do you think i would be such a petty person?¡±


    or are you afraid that I¡¯ll leave after knowing that I¡¯m not a member of the Jiang family? ¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, then brother, you think too highly of me. if i had turned eighteen, i could have chosen to leave, but i was only ten at that time. the ten-year-old me didn¡¯t have the ability to live alone. as long as my family doesn¡¯t chase me away, i won¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°no, these are not the reasons.¡±


    Jiang Cheng saw that she cared more about these things than the fact that she was not her biological daughter. Seeing that she did not seem to be as agitated as he had imagined, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    it seemed that shi yan had put in a lot of effort while he was away on his business trip. Otherwise, with Rui ¡®er¡¯s personality, it would be impossible for her to be so calm after suddenly finding out about such a thing.


    He held her hand and led her to the living room.


    he sat on the sofa.


    ¡°I watched you grow up. How can I not know what kind of person you are?¡± he said. it¡¯s none of your business that you didn¡¯t bring her back, and it¡¯s not because you couldn¡¯t find her. ¡±


    ¡°Then why?¡±


    ¡°Because I can¡¯t.¡± jiang cheng¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t dejected, but he was disappointed.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you bring her back?¡±

 Chapter 149

    149 i won¡¯t be at ease if i can¡¯t see it


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t answer her. He just leaned over and hugged her without saying a word.


    jiang rui suddenly understood.


    she didn¡¯t know what to say tofort him, and her mood was veryplicated.


    he didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details when we get home and in front of everyone. Rui ¡®er, I¡¯m a little tired, I want to have a good sleep. Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡±


    jiang rui paused.


    she didn¡¯t really want to go back at this time. she had nned to go back on friday afternoon after the military training was over. that way, she would have more time to prepare herself.


    but now, she suddenly felt that she was being too unreasonable.


    She was no longer around. If her family knew about this, they would definitely feel bad. Her brother had kept this feeling in his heart for so many years.


    she wasn¡¯t the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter, but she was so much luckier than the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter. logically speaking, she should be d and grateful.


    she was indeed d and grateful.


    but,


    She had never doubted that she was not a child of the Jiang family!


    She had been the Jiang family¡¯s daughter for 19 years, and it was only yesterday afternoon that she found out that she was not her biological daughter.


    her rationality told her that she shouldn¡¯t be so pretentious, but she couldn¡¯t control herself.


    her family had suddenly be outsiders.


    She knew that their feelings for her were true, but it was still different.


    since she knew that they were not her biological children, she could no longer be as righteous as she was before. you can¡¯t throw a tantrum, you have to be careful when you speak or do things.


    as soon as she thought of this, her heart could not help but clench.


    suppressing the emotions in her heart, jiang rui was about to say ¡®okay¡¯ when she heard jiang cheng say, ¡± ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too tired. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Rui swallowed her words and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Do you want to go to school?¡± Jiang Yao asked, releasing her.


    I won¡¯t be going today. There¡¯s an inspection on thest day of the military training tomorrow. I¡¯ll go tomorrow. I¡¯ve already asked my roommate to help me take a leave of absence today.


    ¡°Then shall we rest here today?¡±


    her eyes fell on the green shadow in jiang rui¡¯s eyes, and a touch of heartache shed in jiang qi¡¯s eyes. you probably didn¡¯t rest wellst night either. We¡¯re not going anywhere today. Just rest well in the house.


    Jiang Rui looked at his bloodshot eyes and could not bear to reject him, so she nodded.


    brother, go take a shower and change your clothes. You¡¯ll feel morefortable sleeping that way. You probably haven¡¯t eaten yet. I¡¯ll go downstairs and buy you breakfast.


    she wanted to get up as she spoke, but jiang cheng grabbed her hand and didn¡¯t let go.


    She paused and turned back to look at her hand that he was holding tightly. Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes reddened a little more, but she did not shed any more tears. However, she was very upset.


    ¡°i¡¯m just going downstairs to buy you breakfast. i¡¯ll be back soon,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°i¡¯m not hungry. i ate on the ne.¡±


    seeing that jiang rui did not believe him, he said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯ve eaten before. If you¡¯re still worried, you can just cook me a bowl of noodles.¡±


    he had definitely eaten, but not much.


    They didn¡¯t live here often, but they woulde over to stay asionally. There were a few sets of spare clean clothes here, and the kitchen also had some ingredients that could be stored.


    ¡± then i¡¯ll go cook a bowl of noodles for you. brother, go take a shower and change your clothes. after eating the noodles, you can have a good sleep. ¡± if she insisted on buying it, he would rather not eat it than let her go.


    How could he not eat?


    After he returned from his business trip, not only was he unkempt and his eyes were bloodshot, but he had also lost a lot of weight.


    he was so haggard that he didn¡¯t look like him.


    in the past half a month, not only did he not have a good rest, he probably did not even have a good meal.


    jiang cheng looked at her steadily. after making sure she wasn¡¯t leaving, he let go.


    jiang rui went to the kitchen, but when she turned around, she saw jiang cheng standing in the living room and staring at her. she sighed.¡±Brother, go take a shower. I¡¯ll cook you some noodles.¡±


    As if he was afraid that if he didn¡¯t listen to her, she would be unhappy and change her mind about staying, Jiang Cheng quickly turned and went to his room.


    He was very fast. In less than 15 minutes, Jiang Cheng was done washing and changed into his pajamas. He had also shaved his beard. Only his hair was still dripping with water. He was wiping it with a dry handkerchief.


    When he came out and saw that Jiang Rui was still in the kitchen, Jiang Cheng heaved an obvious sigh of relief.


    jiang rui was carrying a bowl of noodles to the dining room. seeing this, jiang sheng hurriedly put the handkerchief he used to dry his hair on the sofa and walked over.¡±i¡¯ll do it.¡±


    He took the bowl of noodles from Jiang Rui¡¯s hands and looked at her, saying, ¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t rest wellst night. Do you want to take a shower and change into your pajamas? i can sleep morefortably this way.¡±


    jiang rui remembered that she did not showerst night. she had changed her clothes and left school. she had sat there the whole night. she was indeed not veryfortable.


    she had nned to go downstairs to buy breakfast, take a shower, and have a good sleep. she didn¡¯t expect to see shi yan as soon as she went out, and then jiang che appeared, disrupting her ns.


    she nodded and went to her room.


    After Jiang Rui finished washing up, dried her hair, and changed into her pajamas, she came out of the bathroom and saw Jiang Cheng sitting on her bed.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s footsteps paused.


    they had each prepared two sets of pajamas in the apartment, both prepared by jiang cheng. only then did jiang rui realize that they were wearing couple-style pajamas.


    In the past, she had never noticed it, or rather, she had noticed it, but she didn¡¯t think much of it. After all, the rtionship between the two siblings had always been very good.


    Now that she saw them wearing couple-style pajamas, she felt very strange.


    He already knew that she wasn¡¯t his biological sister, and he couldn¡¯t hide this matter forever. No matter how close they were as siblings, he shouldn¡¯t be so rude, right? wasn¡¯t he afraid that she would be a scoundrel and that she wouldn¡¯t be willing to let the jiang family¡¯s wealth and status depend on him after the truth was exposed?


    Suppressing herplicated and strange feelings, Jiang Rui said, ¡± ¡°brother, why aren¡¯t you resting after eating? Didn¡¯t you say you were tired?¡±


    Jiang Cheng met her gaze and said expressionlessly, ¡± ¡°jiang rui ¡®er, i can¡¯t feel at ease without seeing you.¡±


    Jiang Rui opened her mouth and said helplessly, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I wouldn¡¯t leave? is my credibility that low?¡±


    She walked over and pulled the nket over herself.¡±you should be at ease now, right? brother, go and rest. when you wake up, we¡¯ll go and eat together.¡±


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t get up. He just turned to look at her. ¡°Jiang Rui ¡®er, I won¡¯t be at ease until I see you.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°then what do you want?¡±


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t answer her. He just looked at the empty space beside her.


    Jiang Rui was stunned for a long time. brother, don¡¯t make a fuss. Do you think it¡¯s appropriate to sleep in the same bed as me? ¡±


    we used to sleep together when we were young. You fell down the stairs and were discharged from the hospital. You lived in my courtyard, and I was the one who coaxed you to sleep for a long time.


    Even though that was the truth, she still thought that they were biological siblings! Now that she knew she wasn¡¯t his biological sister, how could she still be so rude?

 Chapter 150

    150 back to the jiang family mansion


    Besides, that was a long time ago.


    when she moved back to her own yard from his yard, he would only sit by the bed, tell her stories, or apany her when he coaxed her to sleep. they had neverid on the same bed again.


    besides, they weren¡¯t kids anymore. she was already 19 and he was already 24! what¡¯s the point of lying together?


    jiang cheng didn¡¯t insist. he only said, ¡± you sleep. i¡¯ll stay here and watch over you. ¡±


    jiang rui was speechless.


    he himself was so haggard, yet he was here to watch over her. how cruel must she be to close her eyes and sleep in peace?


    she stared at him for a few seconds andpromised. ¡± forget it.e up and sleep. ¡±


    They used to sleep on the same bed when they were young anyway.


    jiang rui consoled herself.


    Jiang Cheng usually didn¡¯t reveal his emotions, but Jiang Rui still saw his eyes light up the moment she agreed.


    He felt even more helpless.


    Everyone said that the young master of the Jiang family was cold, quiet, and calm, but he didn¡¯t look calm at all, just like a child.


    Jiang Cheng walked to the other side, lifted the nket, andy down.


    the two of them were lying so t that jiang rui could see the person lying beside her with just a slight movement of her eyes.


    He was someone she couldn¡¯t be more familiar with. In the past, when theyy together like this, she always liked to burrow into his arms. Now, she actually felt a little ufortable even when they were lying on the same bed.


    It was still different.


    Jiang Rui felt a little ufortable and turned her back to him.


    the next second, she felt something tighten around her waist.


    the person behind her leaned over and hugged her.


    Her back was pressed against his chest.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s body stiffened.


    ¡± jiang rui ¡®er, ¡± he said from behind, ¡± you¡¯re starting to resist me even when i hug you now? ¡±


    he leaned his chin on the top of her head, his voice a little muffled, as if he was suppressing the pain in his heart.


    jiang rui also felt bad.


    she didn¡¯t want to do this, but reality forced her to.


    ¡°we¡¯re not kids anymore.¡±


    She raised her hand to remove his hand from her waist.


    The person behind her hugged her even tighter and said in a soft voice, ¡± ¡± jiang rui ¡®er, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll run away while i¡¯m asleep. i can¡¯t sleep at ease if i don¡¯t hug you like this. ¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s hand that was holding his wrist paused.


    She couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.


    Forget it, just this once.


    Jiang Ruiforted herself in her heart.


    he retracted his hand.


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t see that when Jiang Cheng saw herpromise again, he heaved a sigh of relief and his lips curved up slightly.


    He was the one who had raised her, so he knew her personality the best.


    And with so many years of his intentional intimacy as the foundation, she would not reject his intimacy. As long as he softened his stance, she would feel sorry for him and would not be able to bear to reject him.


    *


    On the other side, Shi Yan and Jiang che went downstairs and got into Jiang Che¡¯s car.


    jiang lin was driving.


    The two of them sat in the back.


    No one knew what Jiang Lin was thinking. After politely greeting Shi Yan, he raised the partition in the car. In this way, only Shi Yan and Jiang che were left in the confined space.


    shi yan was sitting upright. jiang che had ced her school bag beside her instead of between them, so they were sitting very close to each other.


    ¡°miss shi, are you sleepy?¡± Jiang che suddenly asked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯m not very sleepy.¡± She didn¡¯t have the habit of sleeping early in the morning, so even though she had stayed up all night, she wasn¡¯t very tired at this time.


    ¡°since you¡¯re not that sleepy, shouldn¡¯t you do something, miss shi?¡±


    Shi Yan looked up and met his gaze.


    ¡°what do you want?¡±


    However, she saw his gentle and calm gaze slowly move down from her face to her lips. ¡°Miss Shi, my anger has notpletely subsided.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    she stared at him for a few seconds and then looked at the raised partition in front of her. shi yan lowered her voice and said in aplicated tone,¡±Mr. Jiang, there are other people in the car.¡±


    He held her hand that was on her leg and leaned over. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, he can¡¯t see it.¡±


    He closed in on her and forced her into a corner, but Jiang che didn¡¯t take any further action. He just stopped a few centimeters away from her lips.


    Their breathing interweaved.


    miss Shi, you can brush your teeth now. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    shi yan was speechless.


    Was he reminding her that she had only kissed him lightly in the bathroom because she had not brushed her teeth? But what was the difference? Didn¡¯t he kiss her back after that?


    shi yan¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she looked up to meet his beautiful peach-shaped eyes.¡±Teacher Jiang, you sure have a big temper.¡±


    She had actually felt that there was something wrong with the way he looked at her during breakfast. If they were not at someone else¡¯s house and Jiang Rui was not there, he would have kissed her.


    he had restrained himself until now, so there was no harm in giving him some rewards.


    However, she didn¡¯t really believe him when he said that his anger hadn¡¯t subsided.


    even if he was still angry, he should have calmed down in the bathroom.


    The hand that was not held by him slid up his shoulder and hugged the back of his neck.


    she lifted her head and pressed her lips against his.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t move and allowed her to kiss him, but his eyes grew deeper.


    He was so quiet that Shi Yan was still a little ufortable. She slightly opened her eyes on the hood and suddenly met his faint gaze.


    shi yan paused.


    When she opened her eyes, he raised his hand to cover them.


    she stopped, but he didn¡¯t turn the tables. their lips just touched for a moment, and he retreated.


    the hand that was covering her eyes did not move away. he just held her and leaned on his shoulder. ¡± miss shi, you didn¡¯t have a good rest all night. take a nap first. i¡¯ll wake you up when we arrive. ¡±


    His voice didn¡¯t sound any different from usual.


    shi yan¡¯s eyshes fluttered a few times in his palm, then she slowly closed her eyes.


    it was said that jiang che was a man who valued that aspect, but he was very restrained. he could restrain himself every time. Although he was not a serious person, he was a little more aggressive than his usual gentle and reserved self.


    when she closed her eyes, the hand that was covering her eyes was removed.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t too sleepy at first, but as soon as he closed his eyes, his unique cool aura enveloped the surroundings. his mind calmed down and he soon felt drowsy.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know when she had fallen asleep. when she woke up, the car was already parked outside the gate of bamboo garden.


    jiang che got out of the car first and was about to bend down to carry her, but she woke up the moment he touched her.


    Their eyes met.


    Jiang Che¡¯s outstretched hand did not withdraw. It passed through her back and continued to hug her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have woken you up.¡± His voice was gentle, his face was clear and his expression was warm. He was also reserved and elegant, like a Jade Tree.


    His expression and actions were so natural that Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but swallow back the words she wanted to refuse him to carry her out of the car.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine.¡± she said.


    It was also during her hesitation that he carried her out of the car and took her bag from the car.


    shi yan subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck.


    He carried her and walked into the bamboo garden.

 Chapter 151

    151 does miss shi recognize the bed?


    Shi Yan wanted to remind him to send her back to her own courtyard, but it was inevitable that she would be a little deliberate and pretentious to mention it in this situation.


    she hesitated for a moment, but did not mention it in the end.


    just like that, she leaned into jiang che¡¯s arms and allowed him to carry her into bamboo garden.


    In the yard surrounded by the bamboo forest, the familiar rustling of bamboo leaves could be heard as the wind blew. The chirping of cicadas and the chirping of birds could also be faintly heard from the depths of the bamboo forest. It wasn¡¯t too obvious, and it wasn¡¯t one sound after another. It was intermittent, and the sound was very soft, so it wasn¡¯t noisy.


    on the contrary, hearing these sounds would make one¡¯s heart even more peaceful.


    The flowers in the courtyard were in full bloom, and the garden was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    the weather was also very good. although it was not cloudless, it was still a good day.


    After entering the main house, Jiang che carried her upstairs.


    Shi Yan had been to the main house of the bamboo garden a few times, but her scope of activity was only on the first floor. She had never gone up to the second floor.


    it was obvious that the second floor was jiang che¡¯s private territory.


    shi yan¡¯s heart, which had been calm at first, suddenly tightened. she subconsciously tightened her arms around his neck.


    Jiang che slowed down and lowered his eyes to ask her, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, do you know how to sleep on a bed?¡±


    Shi Yan tried to ignore the tension in her heart, but she did not dare to look up at him. She only responded in a low voice,¡±I don¡¯t.¡±


    she really didn¡¯t recognize beds.


    She had never had any requirements for her living environment.


    ¡°Ms. Shi, you can rest here. I¡¯ll send you to school when you¡¯re done. If you go back to your courtyard, you¡¯ll rm the others. Since you haven¡¯t been here for long, there¡¯s no need to rm the others. The Jiang family is a bit chaotic at the moment.¡±


    the news that jiang rui was not the biological daughter of the jiang family had probably spread. shi yan didn¡¯t need to think to know that the jiang family must be in a mess now. if she returned to her courtyard, she would have to send someone to take care of her, so she better not cause trouble.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you,¡± she said, looking up at Jiang che.


    Jiang che looked down at her. miss Shi, ¡± he said. you¡¯re treating me like an outsider again.


    Shi Yan qianyaughed.


    leaning in his arms, she suddenly thought of something and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m going back to school today. Rui ¡®er, huhu ...¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t be back today.¡±


    ¡°how did you know?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    ¡°i guessed.¡± to be exact, he could tell.


    In the past, she did not realize that Jiang Cheng had such feelings for Jiang Rui.


    However, although he had lived in the Jiang family in Haicheng for three years, he had not had much contact with the Jiang family. He had never paid much attention to other people¡¯s Affairs, so it seemed normal that he had not discovered it.


    whether it was to stabilize the other party¡¯s emotions and take care of the other party¡¯s feelings, or to want more time alone, as long as jiang cheng wasn¡¯t too stupid, he wouldn¡¯t bring her back now.


    alright, I¡¯ll go to school first. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow afternoon. In fact, she also felt that Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng wouldn¡¯t return to the old residence today.


    ¡°will mr. jiang pick me up tomorrow afternoon?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡±


    jiang che lowered his gaze to look at her, a smile in his warm eyes. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m someone with status. I should be the one to pick you up. Don¡¯t expect anyone else to pick you up. I¡¯ve said it before, Once You¡¯re Mine, I won¡¯t give anyone the chance to pursue you.¡±


    His tone was gentle, but his words were overbearing.


    shi yan didn¡¯t mind. instead, she smiled.


    ¡°You just went to pick me up, how did you start pursuing me? if it was someone else who came to pick me up, that person might not be my pursuer.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t respond to her, but looked at her again and emphasized, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m a person with a status.¡±


    alright, you have status, so whatever you say is right.


    Sensing her indulgence, Jiang che chuckled.


    he carried her directly to his room after he went upstairs.


    There were three rooms on the second floor, a study, a collection room, and a master bedroom.


    The master bedroom had a bathroom, arge cloakroom, and arge balcony with a good view. there were many flowers and nts on the balcony. in addition, there was a round table and two matching chairs. jiang che would probably sit on the balcony asionally.


    the room was ck and white, and there was an inkndscape painting hanging on the wall.


    The colors were simple, the furnishings were simple, and it was clean and tidy.


    this was truly jiang che¡¯s private territory. shi yan had also been carried in by jiang che, so her mood could not be considered calm.


    ¡°miss shi, do you need to wash up?¡± jiang che asked after they entered the room.


    it was as if she didn¡¯t need to wash up and he would just put her on the bed.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t that sloppy.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    Jiang che put her down and ced her bag on the sofa.


    there are new toiletries in the bathroom, but I don¡¯t have miss Shi¡¯s clothes here. I can only force miss Shi to wear mine first.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She was just washing up and didn¡¯t n to take a bath, so she didn¡¯t need to change her clothes.


    however, if she said that now, would he think that she was unkempt?


    also, even if she wanted to take a bath, the bamboo garden was not far from the courtyard where she lived. she could just get someone to send her a set of clothes.


    well, she hadn¡¯t been here for long, so there was no need to rm others. she understood.


    In the end, Shi Yan looked at him and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡±


    ¡°i just need to trouble mr. jiang to help me get a set of clothes.¡±


    Jiang che replied with an ¡± mm ¡± and walked into the cloakroom at the side. He came out after a while.


    She was holding a white shirt in her hand.


    ¡± my clothes might be a little too big for you, ms. shi. i just picked one randomly for you. you can put on this for now. ¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    really, she was not stupid.


    If the clothes were too big, there should at least be a bathrobe. it didn¡¯t matter if it was a little bigger. it was just a little loose on her body. it was better than his shirt no matter what.


    She looked up at him and saw that his expression was as usual. He was gentle and reserved, and even had a little unscrupulous and Noble charm.


    shi yan stared at him for a long time before she smiled and took the shirt.¡±thank you,¡± he said.


    Her smile was simple and elegant, revealing her usual indifference and a sense of innocence that did not understand the evil of human hearts.


    then, Ms. Shi, go and wash up. Call me if you need anything.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    shi yan entered the bathroom.


    It was just a simple wash-up, she didn¡¯t take a shower.


    She didn¡¯t have any underwear to change into, and it was impossible for her not to wear them, so she simply didn¡¯t wash them.


    however, after receiving the shirt from jiang che, she definitely had to change.


    when she changed into his shirt, the length barely reached her thighs and could only barely cover it. her hair was almost this length when she let it down.


    Even on a hot summer day, Shi Yan would usually wear pants that were more short than pants. She had never worn anything that was too short. She was not used to suddenly wearing such short clothes.


    it felt like she was wearing nothing as she kept pulling the hem of her shirt down.


    unfortunately, no matter how he pulled, it was only this long.


    Shi Yan finally sighed and gave up.


    she patted her blushing face in front of the mirror and took a deep breath to calm herself down. then, she opened the bathroom door and went out.


    As soon as she walked out, she saw the closed curtains and the tightly shut door.


    The curtains were drawn, and the room should have been very dark.


    But he did not.


    the bedsidemp was on, and the atmosphere was a little warm, but also a little awkward.


    ambiguous.


    Shi Yan¡¯s cheeks burned even hotter. However, seeing that Jiang che was not in the room, she didn¡¯t know whether to be disappointed or relieved. She gently exhaled.

 Chapter 152

    152 the room was quiet


    just as she was about to drag herrge shoes to the bed, she was suddenly hugged from behind.


    shi yan¡¯s entire body stiffened.


    looking down, the sleeves of the hand around her waist were half rolled up. the muscles of her forearm were distinct, her ten fingers were slender, and there was a jade ring on her left thumb.


    naturally, this was jiang che¡¯s room and there couldn¡¯t be anyone else.


    When he handed the shirt to her, Shi Yan had already guessed what would happen next. However, when she was mentally prepared that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him when she came out, he suddenly appeared again. The impact on her was huge.


    jiang che had not left the room. shi yan did not see him when she came out of the bathroom because he was standing against the wall outside the bathroom door.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t see him when she came out, but he clearly saw hering out of the bathroom.


    Under the charming lights, the girl¡¯s ck hair was down to her waist.


    The shirt was a little loose on her body, and it only covered her thighs.


    she had fair skin and long legs.


    stepping on hisrge slippers, she looked even more petite and exquisite.


    She clearly knew that he was doing it on purpose, but she still chose to follow his wishes and let him have his way. he didn¡¯t know if she was too smart or too innocent.


    he gently stepped forward and hugged her.


    Shi Yan waited for a long time, but the person behind her didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she felt a cold and warm feeling on her neck. The shirt was very loose, and it slid down her shoulder with a light pull.


    the clear breath, the burning breath, and the light kiss.


    The room was very quiet.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t move and stayed in his arms obediently.


    his right hand, which was on her waist, loosened and fell on her leg.


    They just pressed their palms together and didn¡¯t go any further. He was so gentle and restrained that it felt like he was the person.


    his left hand was still on her waist. it did not move at all, but it was held tightly.


    Time passed by little by little, as if a long time had passed.


    The lips that fell on her neck and shoulders moved to the side of her ear and cheek. Finally, she was turned around by him and he kissed her directly on the lips.


    his left hand was still around her waist, but his right hand was not as gentle as before.


    his kiss was very urgent, but it was not harsh, and there was a gentleness in it.


    it was a kiss thatsted for a long time.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because the environment was too charming or because he had kissed her for too long, but Shi Yan only felt dizzy. When he picked her up, she forgot to raise her hand to hold him. She only subconsciously wrapped her legs around his waist to prevent herself from falling.


    His kisses did not stop, and she was ced on the bed.


    under the dim light, her right hand was interlocked with his left hand.


    there was a gap between his lips to rest, but his corbone couldn¡¯t escape.


    shi yan¡¯s hand, which was not sped by him, gently wrapped around his back. then, she slowly slid down the corner of his loose shirt andnded on his waist.


    Suddenly, the sound of a phone vibrating could be heard.


    It was especially obvious in this quiet room.


    the two of them stopped at the same time.


    His lips were still on her corbone, and there was a faint sign of them moving down.


    the phone was still vibrating.


    shi yan slowly took out the hand that was in his shirt.


    ¡°there¡¯s a call,¡± she said.


    His voice was a little low and soft.


    jiang che buried his head in her neck and took a deep breath, then slowly got up. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    His peach blossom eyes seemed to be a Little Scarlet.


    it wasn¡¯t the phone he had thrown on the sofa that was ringing. it was the phone she had put in her bag. the impatience hidden in jiang che¡¯s red eyes finally dissipated a little.


    He took out her phone from her bag.


    It was her mother.


    jiang che¡¯s body stiffened imperceptibly.


    he handed the phone to shi yan without any expression on his face. however, when he saw the girl lying on the bed, his eyes darkened.


    his shirt was already very loose on the girl, and after this kiss, the shirt became even more loose and a little messy.


    Three of the buttons on his cor had loosened.


    it was faintly discernible.


    With this ruckus, she was lying down again, and the hem of her shirt almost couldn¡¯t cover her thighs.


    Her cheeks were red, her eyes were misty, her lips were moist, and her exposed neck, corbones, and even shoulders had traces of him.


    Her phone was still ringing. It was her mother again.


    Even Jiang che couldn¡¯t stand such a stimtion.


    His eyes did not move away from her. His Adam¡¯s apple moved twice, and his voice seemed to be squeezed out from his throat, low and hoarse.¡±Your mother¡¯s on the phone.¡±


    Shi Yan was stunned.


    she had wanted to say that if it was someone else¡¯s call, she wouldn¡¯t pick it up. that was why she didn¡¯t get up after jiang che got up.


    She sat up on the bed, tidied her slightly messy clothes, and said to Jiang che, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    he took the phone and answered it.


    jiang che didn¡¯t say anything and sat down on the bed.


    he sat beside her and gently held her waist so that she could lean on him, as if to respond to her apology and tell her that it was okay.


    ¡°Mom.¡± shi yan shouted.


    she was trying her best to calm herself down, but her voice was still a little different from usual.


    The person on the other end of the line seemed to be stunned for a moment before asking her, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, did you catch a cold?¡±


    Shi Yan took a deep breath and calmed down. His voice finally stabilized.¡±No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re the one who ran!¡±


    ¡°maybe i¡¯m tired from the military training these days.¡± shi yan felt the hand around her waist pause, and the chest she was leaning on seemed to shake twice.


    she looked up and saw that jiang che¡¯s lips were raised as if he was trying to suppress a smile.


    She red at him.


    ¡°The military training is indeed tiring. You need to rest more.¡±


    I know. Is there anything you need to call me at this time? ¡±


    After such a long time, it was almost noon.


    nothing much. I just thought that your military training should be almost over at this time, so I called you.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter? just tell me,¡± shi yan said.


    without waiting for the other party to speak, shi yan continued, ¡± ¡± the shi family is keeping a close eye on you. you only have one or two chances to call me every year. you just called me not long ago. if there¡¯s nothing important, you wouldn¡¯t call me again in such a short time. they won¡¯t allow it. ¡±


    ¡°yanyan, i, yingluo, am as smart as ever. i can¡¯t hide anything from you. your second aunt is beside me. she knows you¡¯re in haicheng and wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, do you want to talk to your second aunt? i won¡¯t force you. your second aunt came to find me, and i¡¯m calling you because i want to hear your voice and talk to you more. this is a rare opportunity for me. ¡±


    Shi Yan was silent for a few seconds. you have too many concerns. Your freedom is not restricted by the Shi family. Although there are people watching you all the time, if you don¡¯t care about them, you can call me whenever you want.


    the other party¡¯s voice was a little choked up. ¡± i have to worry. if i¡¯m willful, it¡¯ll be difficult for your father and brother. ¡± but it¡¯s much better now. your big brother is about to take over, and i won¡¯t have so many concerns after a while.¡±


    ¡°my dad and brother might not care about these things. it¡¯s okay for you to be a little willful.¡±


    The reason why her father and brother did not call her was not because they were concerned about the Shi family, unlike her mother. they didn¡¯t call him because they were just as stubborn as her.


    She left without giving them a call, and they did not give her a call either.


    they were still angry that she had left home without a care in the world back then, and they were also ming themselves for not being able to protect her when she was forced to leave home.


    no one was willing to lower their heads, so they really didn¡¯t contact each other for nine years.


    Since the other party didn¡¯t speak, Shi Yan didn¡¯t continue the topic. She said, ¡± ¡°Mom, please pass the phone to second aunt.¡±

 Chapter 153

    153 Chapter 153-it¡¯s easy to have one, but sometimes it¡¯s easy to have two


    ¡°yanyan,¡± the other party shouted.


    From the voice alone, it was not hard to tell that the other party¡¯s mood was veryplicated.


    ¡°second aunt,¡± After a while, Shi Yan¡¯s breath hadpletely stabilized, and her voice sounded elegant and ethereal, as if it didn¡¯t have any emotions.


    ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, Yingluo.¡±


    He apologized before saying anything.


    it was also mixed with the sound of low crying.


    however, shi yan¡¯s expression was very calm, and she was not affected.¡±second aunt, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. it has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°How can I not be involved? I was in favor of what happened back then, and for a long time, I even felt that you were too insensible. don¡¯t hate second shen for being stupid that year.¡±


    ¡°second aunt, you worry too much. i don¡¯t hold a grudge against anyone.¡±


    ¡°Second aunt, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. There are so many people in the Shi family. As their daughter-inw, it¡¯s right for you to agree with their decision. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a good life in the Shi family.¡±


    from their point of view, they had done nothing wrong, so shi yan had never med anyone for all these years.


    She could just walk away, but second aunt couldn¡¯t just walk away like her.


    If second aunt had chosen to support her at that time, it would have been very difficult.


    Even her parents had supported the family¡¯s decision back then.


    only a few insensible juniors stood up for her, but at that time, the juniors were still too young and couldn¡¯t make the decisions for the adults.


    ¡°but second shen did not agree with them. at that time second shen really felt that what they did was right and indeed felt that you were not sensible and second shen had made a stupid quandary.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that.¡± Shi Yan interrupted her.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, calling me?¡±


    From the beginning to the end, her tone was very calm.


    She was quiet and gentle, calm and indifferent.


    ¡± y-your second brother is also in haicheng. did you know that? ¡±


    ¡°i know.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, if you see your second brother, can you persuade him to go home? he was gone for nine years, and he didn¡¯t answer a single phone call from home. he didn¡¯t see anyone at home, and second aunt only had him as a son. she was actually so heartless as to cut ties with the family for nine years.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m responsible for second brother¡¯s absence, so it¡¯s only right for me to persuade him to go home. However, second aunt, he probably won¡¯t listen to me. When I left home that year, I heard that he left home right after that. I contacted him to persuade him to go back, but he refused.¡±


    As she spoke, she felt someone grab her hand that was not holding her phone.


    she lowered her head and saw that it was jiang zhi who was holding her hand, wrapping it in his palm.


    the volume of her phone wasn¡¯t too loud, but the two of them were very close to each other. in addition to what shi yan had said, jiang che could roughly guess what the other party had said.


    Shi Yan raised her head from his arms and smiled at him, indicating that she was fine.


    jiang che didn¡¯t say anything. he stared at her smiling eyes for a few seconds, then lowered his head and kissed her forehead.


    It was a light kiss, gentle and precious.


    the other party¡¯s voice continued toe from the phone, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s different. it¡¯s different now. back then, your second brother didn¡¯t want toe home because your family forced you away. he left the family in a fit of anger. now, no one in the family will force you. yanyan, you shoulde back too.¡±


    ¡°if youe back, your second brother will not be so angry as to not return home.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer her directly, but said,¡±second shen, if i see second older brother, i will persuade him. As for me, I¡¯m studying in Haicheng now, and it¡¯ll take me at least four years to graduate. I¡¯m not in a hurry to go back.¡±


    second aunt, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first. My roommate is waiting for me so we can have dinner together.


    ¡± o-okay, then yanyan, when you see your second brother, you must persuade him. he will listen to you! ¡±


    ¡± alright. goodbye, second aunt. ¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Jiang che took Shi Yan¡¯s phone and ced it on the bedside table.


    He ced his hand on her cheek and ced it next to her ear. He lifted her face so that she could look at him.


    He gently caressed her cheek and asked, ¡± ¡°is there anything i can do?¡±


    he didn¡¯t ask too much, just this one sentence.


    he was a person with a sense of propriety.


    Yet, he would show her concern at the appropriate time.


    Just like now, he didn¡¯t ask about anything else but what he could do.


    shi yan¡¯s hand slipped onto his shoulder and she said with an elegant smile,¡±kiss me,¡±


    Jiang che lifted her chin and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips.


    They had kissed so many times, but this was the gentlest one.


    The gentle and lingering kiss ended after a long time. He held her in his arms and did nothing else. shi yan looked up at him from his arms, her eyes wet.


    jiang che¡¯s heart itched at the sight.


    his throat rolled twice, and he held her even tighter.


    ¡°are you hungry?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I was nning to wait for you to wake up before eating, but it¡¯s already this time. I¡¯ll get someone to send some food over first, you can eat something before you sleep.¡±


    Not going to continue?


    Shi Yan wanted to ask this.


    But she didn¡¯t ask.


    it was not a good question to ask.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll go downstairs and change my clothes.¡±


    however, jiang che said, ¡± no need. i¡¯ll go downstairs and bring it upter. you can just eat upstairs. you don¡¯t have to go back and forth. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re eating in the room?¡± shi yan looked around the room.


    She would never eat in the study room. At most, she would drink tea in the study room.


    Seeing her expression, Jiang Zhi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He pinched her fingertips and said,¡±it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s only once in a while,¡±


    as jiang che spoke, he got up from the bed and walked over to pick up his phone. he opened the curtains, pushed open the ss door, and walked to the balcony to make a call.


    as soon as the curtains were opened, most of the romantic atmosphere in the room dissipated.


    Looking at the handsome figure on the balcony talking on the phone, Shi Yan felt that he had gotten out of bed to take his phone, opened the curtains, and pushed open the door to the balcony on purpose to calm his own impulse.


    From the moment he got out of bed to the balcony, he did not look at her again.


    Shi Yan pursed her lips and chuckled, then got up.


    she just wore a shirt on her body and didn¡¯t even think about looking for clothes to put on.


    Some things were easy to ept after the first time, and it was the same when she wore her boyfriend¡¯s shirt. She was not as ufortable as when she first put it on.


    Shi Yan walked over barefooted and put on therge slippers again before entering the bathroom.


    he closed the door.


    She was about to wash her face when she saw herself in the mirror.


    her lips were moist and red, the moisture in her eyes had yet to dissipate, and her cheeks were still flushed. his shirt was loose, revealing his neck, shoulders, and corbones, which were covered in bruises.


    the first three buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned. when he was lying down, it might not have been much, but when he stood up, more than half of it was exposed, and even the ck stockings could be seen clearly.


    shi yan was slightly stunned. she suddenly remembered that when she had sat up on the bed and leaned into jiang che¡¯s arms, her situation was probably not much better than when she was standing now.


    No wonder he didn¡¯t stop and got out of bed.


    He did not look at her again.


    He looked down and saw that there were also many marks on his thighs.


    He didn¡¯t use too much strength, but her skin was fair and delicate, and he would leave a mark if he held her a little tighter.


    this is really awkward.


    however, she was mentally prepared when she changed into the shirt, so she was fine.


    she had thought that he would not stop.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that phone call, he might not have stopped.


    she washed her face and buttoned her shirt before walking out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 154

    154 The car ident three years ago


    when shi yan came out of the bathroom, jiang che took a bathrobe and put it on her.


    shi yan was slightly surprised.


    ¡°it¡¯s a little cold, don¡¯t catch a cold,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan looked out of the window. The sun was high in the sky and there was no strong wind. although it wasn¡¯t too hot, it wasn¡¯t cold either.


    she retracted her gaze from the window and nced at jiang che, who looked as gentle as usual. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    Then, she put on the bathrobe and fastened the belt.


    jiang che¡¯s bathrobe had grown to her calves.


    It was tightly covered.


    for a moment, shi yan saw jiang zhi¡¯s eyes on her pause. She couldn¡¯t help but curve her eyebrows and smile.


    jiang che saw the smile in her eyes and felt helpless. heughed and held her hand. the food will only be here after a while. Do you want to go to my study to take a look? ¡±


    Shi Yan suddenly looked up at him. There seemed to be stars twinkling in her eyes. It was obvious that she was very interested in going to his study to take a look.


    although he was very interested, he still had to ask.


    ¡°can i go and see?¡± she asked.


    if jiang che¡¯s identity was as she had guessed, it was not simple.


    And in his study, there would definitely be a lot of documents rted to his work that were not easily seen by outsiders, so she naturally had to ask.


    jiang che could tell what she was thinking with one look.


    What a smart girl.


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± He held her hand.


    His gaze fell on her face, and his lips curled up slightly. ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m Yours. What can¡¯t you see?¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    these words were very ambiguous!


    She pretended not to understand his hidden meaning and said with a faint smile, ¡± then please take me there, teacher Jiang. I used to spend more time in the study when I was alone, and it¡¯s one of my favorite ces.


    jiang che looked at her with a deep gaze, then led her out of the door to the study room next door.


    the study room was more than twice the size of the one in shi yan¡¯s courtyard. there were seven bookshelves in total. six of the bookshelves were filled with books, and one of them was filled with folders and boxes, which should contain some documents rted to his work.


    theyout was simpler than her study.


    other than the seven bookshelves, there was only a set of study tables and chairs, as well as a set of sofa and coffee table.


    Of course, there were a lot ofputer nts. There was even a pot of orchid on the coffee table, which had already bloomed. however, it wasn¡¯t a in-crowned lotus cauldron, but another type of orchid.


    although it was also a precious orchid, it was still inferior to the pure crown lotus cauldron.


    It should also be Jiang Che¡¯s own.


    It was just that the decorations in Jiang Che¡¯s study were clearly simpler than hers. But for some reason, Shi Yan felt that Jiang Che¡¯s study was more popr than hers.


    was it because jiang che had been here for three years, while she had only been here for a month, so it didn¡¯t seem as popr as his ce?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    jiang che¡¯s voice pulled her back from her thoughts. she smiled and shook her head, ¡± I¡¯m not thinking about anything. Ah che, have you read all these books? ¡±


    she stood in front of the window. a ray of sunlight shone through the window and onto her face. jiang che was dazzled by her current appearance.


    ah che,


    She rarely called him that, but every time she did, it touched him in a different way.


    ¡°i¡¯ve seen almost all of them.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve seen them all? so many?¡±


    Shi Yan was a little surprised. She was a person who liked to read a lot. Usually, the only thing she liked to do was read. She had read a lot of books, but that was because she had nothing else to do.


    Jiang che was different. He still had many things to do.


    he had actually read so many books.


    it was highly possible that he had read so many books in three years.


    ¡± i had nothing to do during the two years of recuperation. i spent most of my time reading books to pass the time. ¡±


    He recuperated for two years.


    shi yan looked at him.


    In other words, he had indeed been recuperating for two of the three years he had been in the Jiang family in Haicheng?


    He should not becking in medical resources. The people who could find him to treat his injuries should be the best in the industry, and his own medical skills were also excellent. she still needed to recuperate for two whole years before she recovered from the pain. it could be seen how serious the car ident was.


    ¡± siche, can you tell me about the car ident three years ago? ¡±


    ¡°you want to know?¡± Jiang che looked at her and asked, his eyes gentle.


    ¡°yes, i do.¡± shi yan nodded.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll tell you. sit down and talk. Do you want to sit in the study, or do you want to bask in the sun on the balcony?¡± she finally took the initiative to ask about him, and jiang che was very happy to tell her.


    Shi Yan nced at the study. Other than the chair behind the desk, there was only the sofa where she could sit.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the balcony.¡± He could bask in the sun, feel the wind, and have a wide field of vision.


    There was a garden behind the balcony. Other than the garden, there was also a small two-story building. Behind the small building was a fence, and behind the fence was a bamboo forest.


    after sitting down, he saw her staring at the small building not far away. jiang che said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s where Jiang Lin lives.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± shi yan retracted her gaze.


    she looked at jiang che, who was separated from her by a small round table.


    At this moment, she was more interested in Jiang Che¡¯s car ident three years ago than anything else.


    Seeing her look over, Jiang che said, ¡± actually, it¡¯s nothing special. It¡¯s just that one of my trusted aides was bribed to tamper with the car. Something happened when I drove out alone.


    He spoke normally and his tone was t, but Shi Yan was shocked.


    Even though he had not seen it with his own eyes, Shi Yan could imagine how shocking it must have been for the steering wheel to get into such a serious ident.


    trusted aide? It must have been someone simr to Jiang Lin, who he trusted, who could have done something to his car.


    ¡°Then, since you¡¯vee to Haicheng, where are the people involved?¡±


    ¡°the restless people around have been dealt with. as for the person behind the scenes, qianqian¡±


    at this point, jiang che¡¯s peach blossom eyes narrowed on his gentle and elegant face, and a cold light seemed to sh through them. ¡± ¡°Someone pleaded for him, so I let him live.¡±


    Shi Yan, who always had a faint smile on her face, frowned slightly.¡±You didn¡¯t handle it?¡±


    seeing that she was so emotional because of him, jiang che smiled. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯ve said that I¡¯m not a good person, but I don¡¯t have the good quality of repaying evil with good.¡±


    ¡°i only spared his life. before i left the capital, i had his legs crippled in front of everyone.¡±


    He had narrowly escaped with his life, but the other party had only lost a pair of legs.


    shi yan still felt that she had gone too easy on him.


    ¡°Who pleaded for mercy?¡± she asked.


    His peach blossom eyes were smiling, clearly shining with a bright light, but it was very cold. ¡± my biological mother. she knelt in front of me and begged for mercy. ¡±


    shi yan was silent.


    if he was really the person she had guessed, then wanwan ...


    The fifth Lord of the Jiang family in the capital. Even though his name had only spread the year she left home, she had heard of his name even though she was far away in the countryside and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news outside.


    the biological mother of the fifth lord of the jiang family in the capital was the seconddy of the jiang family. after she married into the jiang family, it was said that she only had one child, fifth lord jiang, who was 45 years old.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was an old man.


    It was reasonable to say that she should favor her son, the fifth Lord Jiang.


    ¡± can i ask who is the mastermind behind your car ident? ¡±


    jiang che sat on the chair with his legs crossed and his back against the back of the chair. although his shirt was slightly wrinkled from the previous entanglement, it did not affect his temperament in the slightest.


    It was as elegant as bamboo and as bright as the moon.

 Chapter 155

    155 i¡¯ll help you vent your anger


    he looked at her and said gently but seriously, ¡± ¡± ms. shi, you can ask me anything you want to know. i¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know. i won¡¯t hide anything from you. ¡±


    &Nbsp; okay.


    shi yanqing smiled.


    Thinking of his car ident, her smile faded a little.


    ¡°The person who bribed my trusted aide was my half-brother,¡± she heard him say.


    ¡°Almost everyone around me has been with me since I was young. some of them were chosen by the jiang family to follow me, and some were chosen by me. The person who was bribed happened to be the one chosen by the Jiang family to be by my side. When she was young, she received a favor from my big brother.¡±


    at that time, jiang che was only two or three years old and didn¡¯t know anything. because the other party had received a favor in private, when jiang cheter kept these people by his side to investigate their background, he didn¡¯t find out that they had such a connection with his half-brother, which was why the other party had escaped.


    jiang che had chosen these people to follow him when he was seven.


    It was at that time that Jiang Lin followed him.


    However, Jiang Lin was different from the others. The others had been selected by the Jiang family, but Jiang che had brought Jiang Lin back from the orphanage.


    that was why he had brought no one but jiang lin to haicheng three years ago.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t care about anything else and only focused on one important point.


    The person who had plotted the ident was his older half-brother.


    in other words, the child was not his biological mother¡¯s.


    Had he abandoned everything in the capital toe to Haicheng because his heart had turned cold?


    shi yan was not sure.


    Perhaps that was not the only reason, but there should be some connection.


    miss Shi, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯ve always taken my revenge on the spot. I didn¡¯t suffer any losses.


    although it was only a pair of legs, this incident had shocked many people in jingdu back then. it had scared his old father and his biological mother, who had also pleaded for mercy, to the point that they were sent to the hospital on the spot.


    Even though there were many people keeping an eye on Sea city Base, and they were not sure if he had really not recovered, no one dared toe and confirm it.


    Not many of them even dared to set foot in Haicheng, let alone appear in front of him.


    All because he was in Haicheng.


    shi yan grabbed jiang che¡¯s hand that was on the table.¡±but when i think of how badly you were injured that year, i feel very upset.¡±


    ¡°teacher jiang, if there¡¯s a chance to return to the capital in the future, i¡¯ll help you vent your anger, okay?¡±


    That was his biological mother, not hers. He would be concerned, but she wouldn¡¯t.


    ncing at the hand she was holding, Jiang Che¡¯s gaze once again fell on her face. There seemed to be an indescribable emotion in his eyes, and then he curved his lips into a smile.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll wait for miss Shi to avenge me.¡±


    He held her hand and gently rubbed the back of her hand without saying a word.


    ¡°Did grandma Jiang look for the miracle doctor for you?¡± Shi Yan asked again.


    jiang che knew she was referring to the time when she ran into the olddy and saved her.


    They were all from three years ago, so it wasn¡¯t hard to deduce.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny to say that the olddy and my biological mother were best friends when they were young. When I was born, the olddy had already handed over the power of the Jiang family in Haicheng to her eldest son, Jiang Qing, and went to the capital to live with the Jiang family for a few years. in those years, she took care of me so much that i was almost like her own child.¡±


    ¡± after my car ident, the olddy couldn¡¯t get in touch with me and could only hear some news from the side. she knew that i was seriously injured and my life was on the line. i don¡¯t know where she heard about the whereabouts of the godly doctor, but she really went to look for him. ¡±


    ¡°I only heard about this after I woke up. I immediately got someone to contact her. after i¡¯ve dealt with all the people involved in the ident, i came to the jiang family in haicheng to recuperate.¡±


    he rubbed the back of her hand and looked at her, saying, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m d I chose toe to Sea city to recuperate.¡±


    His expression was gentle, but the eyes he looked at her with were filled with strong affection.


    infatuated, enraptured.


    without saying anything, shi yan instantly understood what he meant.


    he was so d that he had chosen toe to haicheng to recuperate because he had met her there.


    He was d to havee to Haicheng, and so was she.


    They looked at each other and smiled.


    In fact, there is no such thing as a Divine Doctor. Su Chen¡¯s medical skills are not as good as mine.


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    As expected of a sworn enemy?


    ¡°In that situation, you couldn¡¯t save yourself, so finding su chen was indeed beneficial to you. however, su chen wasn¡¯t in the country at that time, and grandma jiang was a step toote, so she couldn¡¯t find him.¡±


    jiang che looked at her without any change in expression and asked, ¡± miss Shi, you know su chen? ¡±


    the olddy went to look for the miracle doctor, and there was no one else but su chen.


    with the olddy¡¯s ability, it shouldn¡¯t be a lie that she found the whereabouts of the godly doctor. The olddy did not manage to find su chen, but she ran into her.


    when she mentioned su chen, her tone was familiar, as if she knew su chen¡¯s whereabouts.


    shi yan didn¡¯t deny it. she smiled calmly.¡±I do.¡±


    ¡± do you still remember the fourth grandmother i mentioned to you before? ¡±


    he remembered.


    It was impossible for him to forget things about her, especially since she had told him personally.


    she had said before that it was fourth granny who had brought her out of the house.ter on, her household register had also followed fourth granny¡¯s. after fourth granny passed away, her household register had followed the child that fourth granny had adopted.


    su chen seemed to be an orphan, but he had a master who was very good at medicine.


    She had said before that her grandmother, who lived with her, was good at medicine. However, she had no medical talent and only learned how to make medicinal herbs and herbal cuisines from her.


    So, the person who was adopted by her fourth grandmother and was now in the same household register as her was su chen?


    ¡°my fourth grandmother and my fourth grandfather were childhood sweethearts, and they had an engagement since they were young. my fourth grandfather has been in poor health since he was young, so my fourth grandmother went to study medicine. i didn¡¯t expect fourth grandmother to have such a talent in medicine. she has surpassed her master and her medical skills are better than her master¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°but even with fourth grandmother¡¯s superb medical skills, she still could not make fourth grandfather stay. but i heard that fourth grandfather¡¯s body couldn¡¯t even make it to 18 years old. it was fourth grandmother¡¯s careful treatment and nursing that allowed him to live to 20 years old.¡±


    ¡± after fourth grandfather passed away, fourth grandmother kept in touch with the shi family. i liked to read alone when i was young, and fourth grandmother also liked peace and quiet. as time went by, my friendship with her gradually deepened. ¡±


    ¡± when i left home that year, apart from my brothers who were still in school, only fourth grandmother supported me. ¡±


    ¡°I originally nned to leave the house alone, but fourth grandmother said she wanted to take me away, so I followed her. the reason why i left with her, apart from our deep friendship, was also because fourth grandmother said she had a way to move my household register.¡±


    ¡± my fourth grandmother has never married. she adopted a child, su chen. ¡±


    su chen was adopted by fourth grandmother, and she is also her disciple.


    when she talked about her past, she was so indifferent as if it was someone else¡¯s business.


    jiang che looked at her steadily, suppressing theplicated feelings he had when she told him about her past so calmly. he asked, ¡± ¡± then, miss shi, how¡¯s your rtionship with su chen? ¡±


    Perhaps it was because she had brought up too many old things in one breath and thought of thete fourth grandmother, Shi Yan did not notice Jiang Che¡¯s expression and tone when he asked this question.


    ¡°like real siblings,¡± he answered honestly.


    He wanted to ask Jiang che what kind of dispute he had with su chen, but Jiang Che¡¯s phone rang.


    ¡°the food is here. wait a moment, i¡¯ll go downstairs and bring it up.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go down and eat. i¡¯m not used to eating in the room,¡± shi yan said.


    Jiang che nced at the bathrobe she was wearing and said, ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s eat downstairs.¡±


    he held her hand and the two of them went downstairs to the dining room.


    The dishes were ced on the table, and Jiang Lin, who had ced them on the table, had already disappeared silently.

 Chapter 156

    156 asking her if she was stupid


    after dinner, shi yan and jiang che stood on the balcony of the master bedroom on the second floor to distribute their food. seeing shi yan covering her mouth and yawning, jiang che said, ¡± ¡°Go and rest first.¡±


    As he spoke, he held her hand and walked into the house.


    Jiang che drew the curtains and turned around to see Shi Yan, who was taking off her bathrobe, in the dim light of the room.


    under the dim light, his expression could not be seen clearly.


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t feel it at all. She folded the bathrobe and put it aside. She pulled the quilt open andy down. She didn¡¯t forget to ask him, Mr. Jiang, do you need to take an afternoon nap? ¡±


    the person standing by the window finally moved.


    He walked towards her and stood by the bed for a moment. Then, he leaned close to her.


    as he was close, he could see his expression clearly.


    his face was gentle, but his eyes were as deep as a whirlpool.


    ¡°miss shi, are you an idiot?¡± he asked.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reaction, he lowered his head and quickly kissed her on the lips before standing up. ¡± miss shi, i¡¯ll mute your pher. have a good rest. i¡¯ll send you to school when you¡¯re awake. ¡±


    after saying that, he picked up her phone, turned it off silent, and left the room.


    shi yan, who was lying on the bed, touched her lips that he had just kissed. she blinked and smiled gently with curved eyebrows.


    she was probably really a little sleepy just now, and her mind was a little muddled, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it. thinking that it was lunch break now, she subconsciously asked him if he needed an afternoon nap. They had just done it in this room not long ago, and it was easy for people to overthink it when she suddenly asked.


    she pulled up the nket and covered her chin. the familiar scent entered her nose, and her cheeks were a little hot.


    this was jiang che¡¯s room and bed.


    Not long ago, she and Jiang che were still treating each other with respect and finding excuses when they met. But now, she was lying on his bed.


    Wasn¡¯t this progress a little too fast?


    It was probably a little fast. Other people probably didn¡¯t fall in love as quickly as they did.


    however, she liked the progress.


    The person she had taken a fancy to and wanted to im as her own at first nce was almost hers now.


    It was pretty good.


    Turning over, Shi Yan pulled the nket over her face and closed her eyes to sleep in a good mood.


    *


    at about five o ¡®clock in the afternoon, at the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng.


    Main hall.


    other than jiang sheng and jiang rui, everyone else had returned, including the third master of the jiang family, jiang muchen, who was filming outside, and jiang heng, who was in his third year of high school.


    jiang muchen, 40 years old, had won the best actor award in the entertainment industry. he had been in the industry for 20 years and had left behind countless ssic works.


    His appearance and temperament were excellent, and he was very elegant.


    He was clearly in his forties, but he looked like he was in his early thirties.


    He sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t speak. The others didn¡¯t speak either.


    Everyone¡¯s expression was serious, and they would look at the olddy sitting on the old chair from time to time.


    ¡°Mom, what should we do now? we can¡¯t contact rui ¡®er, and we can¡¯t contact ah sheng either.¡± kong xiangxiang¡¯s eyes were already red beyond words.


    After returning from Haicheng University the day before, she had asked Jiang Qing to bring Jiang Rui¡¯s hair to the hospital to meet her and start a paternity test.


    Not only did Jiang Qing do it, she did it too.


    With the Jiang family¡¯s ability, they would get the results in three hours at thetest.


    They didn¡¯t leave and waited in the hospital.


    In the end, before she arrived, she received a call from the olddy asking where she was.


    at first, kong xiangxiang had wanted to lie to the olddy that she was having a small gathering with her friends outside and apologize for not rushing back to the old house to apany the olddy when she received a call from aunt wan.


    The olddy pointed it out immediately.


    the olddy said that she knew that kong xiangxiang had gone to haicheng university.


    kong xiangxiang sighed in her heart that she couldn¡¯t hide anything from the olddy, so she truthfully told her that she and jiang qing hade to the hospital to do a paternity test.


    the olddy was certain that they were only doing the test with jiang rui and had nothing to do with xuan wanrou, so she did not say much and only told them to wait for the results. no matter what the results were, they were not allowed to go to jiang rui now and everything could be discussed when jiang rui was home.


    kong xiangxiang naturally agreed.


    she sat in the hospital with mixed feelings, waiting for the results.


    they had started the test at eight o ¡®clock and would only get the results at around eleven o¡¯ clock. Unfortunately, before 11 O ¡®clock, those in Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s circle with children or rtives who were studying at Haicheng University started to push her video links.


    she said that it was a video about jiang rui and that the video mentioned that jiang rui was not the biological daughter of the jiang family.


    If one person pushed the video link, Kong Xiangxiang could treat it as a prank, but with several people pushing it, Kong Xiangxiang had to take it seriously.


    He clicked on it to take a look.


    The video was very clear.


    Xuan wanrou, who hade to look for her in the afternoon, had gone to look for Jiang Rui. However, Xuan wanrou had only said a few words and had not had the time to say anything useful before Shi Yan, who was beside Jiang Rui, told her the truth.


    not only kong xiangxiang, but jiang qing, the three members of the jiang family¡¯s second branch, and the jiang family¡¯s third master also had friends in the circle who pushed video links one after another.


    the only girl in the younger generation of the family was not the biological child of the jiang family. this was no small matter for the jiang family in haicheng. for a moment, everyone in the family was rmed.


    he did not contact jiang rui immediately. instead, he contacted the olddy first.


    the olddy didn¡¯t give any exnation and only told them to go home.


    Although the olddy didn¡¯t give any exnation, everyone could tell from her attitude that this was most likely true.


    especially since shi yan was the one who had said it.


    Although they didn¡¯t have much contact with Shi Yan, they knew that with Shi Yan¡¯s indifferent personality, which had nothing to do with her, she wouldn¡¯t say such words for no reason.


    Since Shi Yan had said so, it must be the truth.


    in addition, the results of the dna test between kong xiangxiang and jiang qing were out. jiang rui was indeed not their biological daughter.


    The DNA test couldn¡¯t be faked.


    Kong Xiangxiang cried for a long time as she held the results of the test before she calmed down and called Jiang Rui.


    It was close to midnight.


    the call went through, but jiang rui refused to answer. she refused to answer anyone¡¯s calls, including the olddy¡¯s. Kong Xiangxiang couldn¡¯t care less about her sadness. She was very worried about Jiang Rui. She was worried that if such a thing was suddenly exposed, Jiang Rui wouldn¡¯t be able to take the blow and would do something stupid.


    He called one after another, but no one picked up.


    He called Jiang Cheng again, but he didn¡¯t pick up.


    The Jiang family was in a mess.


    it was not until around three o ¡®clock that jiang rui sent a message to the family group chat. everyone was relieved to know that she was fine.


    however, she disappeared again after she sent that message. that night, no one in the jiang family slept well except for the olddy.


    He rushed back to the old mansion at dawn.


    however, when they returned, the olddy did not see them.


    it was not until just now that the olddy came out of the courtyard to the main building.


    ¡°what¡¯s the hurry? they¡¯re not insensible people and will take good care of themselves. they¡¯ll naturallye back when it¡¯s time.¡±


    the olddy¡¯s words were authoritative without being angry, and kong xiangxiang immediately didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore.


    but she was very anxious, so anxious that her tears kept falling.


    kong xiangxiang didn¡¯t dare to ask, and fang xiao yu couldn¡¯t bear to see her crying like that. in addition, she also wanted to find out what was going on, so she looked at the olddy, ¡± ¡± mom, we¡¯ve seen the dna test done by eldest brother and sister-inw. does that mean that rui ¡®er is really not eldest brother and sister-inw¡¯s child? ¡±


    the olddy didn¡¯t answer, but her silence had already told them the answer.

 Chapter 157

    157 Perhaps fifth uncle told me


    Kong Xiangxiang couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    The daughter she had raised for 19 years and raised so well was actually not her biological daughter. How could she ept this?


    Jiang Qing patted the back of her hand and asked the olddy, mom, did you already know that Rui ¡®er isn¡¯t my daughter? ¡±


    Compared to Kong Xiangxiang, Jiang Qing was much more steady. even though this matter was very sudden to him, he still did not have much emotional fluctuation.


    Or perhaps, he had already noticed from Jiang Cheng¡¯s words and actions, so when the matter was exposed, his reaction wasn¡¯t so big.


    ¡°it¡¯s only been a few years.¡±


    the olddy looked at him. ¡± ah sheng was the first to find out. i noticed him while he was investigating. i only found out after looking through some of the information he had. ¡±


    ¡°sheng already found out?¡± Kong Xiangxiang was so shocked that she forgot to cry.


    She wanted to ask why Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t tell them since he had already found out.


    she then thought of jiang cheng¡¯s cold personality and how he wasn¡¯t close to her, his mother. it wasn¡¯t strange that he didn¡¯t tell them the truth.


    ¡°When did Sheng find out?¡± second master jiang fan asked.


    I¡¯m not sure, ¡± the olddy said. but I guess he found out when he took over Rui ¡®er¡¯s Affairs.


    so early. as a junior, Jiang Heng had been silent all this time. He spoke subconsciously at this time.


    However, he had spoken out what everyone was thinking.


    that¡¯s right, he had known about it long ago, but he had kept it a secret until now.


    ¡°mom, since rui ¡®er isn¡¯t my daughter, what about my daughter? did you or ah sheng find anything?¡± Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s voice was choked.


    The olddy looked at her. It must have been hard on her to hold it in until now.


    ¡± you¡¯re not too stupid for not believing that little girl¡¯s words and thinking that she¡¯s your daughter. ¡±


    The olddy had also seen the video circting on the Haicheng University campus forum. Combined with Shi Yan¡¯s phone call, it was not difficult for the olddy to deduce what Xuan wanrou had said to Kong Xiangxiang.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know where your daughter is now, but perhaps ah sheng does. But as ah Sheng¡¯s mother, you should know him well. Although he looks cold, he wouldn¡¯t know that his own sister is out there.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t bring her back, I¡¯m afraid that the child is tired.¡±


    ¡°you have to be mentally prepared,¡± the olddy said after a pause.


    Kong Xiangxiang didn¡¯t want to believe it. it won¡¯t! or, maybe ah sheng just likes rui ¡®er more and didn¡¯t want rui¡¯ er to be sad when she found out the truth, so he didn¡¯t bring her back. maybe ah sheng is secretly taking care of the child yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Sheng hasn¡¯t been taking care of anyone in private all these years.¡± the olddy said.


    he¡¯s not the kind of person who would only take care of his sister and not bring her back even though he knows that she¡¯s out there. Eldest daughter-inw, you should believe in your son¡¯s character.


    ¡°i naturally believe in our son¡¯s character, but mom, i ... i was just thinking what if? That¡¯s the daughter I carried for ten months and gave birth to, she hasn¡¯t even been raised by my side for a day, how can she be so weak?¡±


    As she spoke, she began to cry softly.


    Jiang Qing consoled her. mother just wants us to be mentally prepared. She¡¯s not sure if the child will just wait for ah Sheng and Rui ¡®er toe back. Don¡¯t be anxious.


    that¡¯s right, sister-inw. This matter hasn¡¯t been confirmed yet. Don¡¯t be anxious. fang xiao yu also consoled her.


    ¡°mom, is sheng still on his business trip?¡± did he say when he would be back?¡±


    ¡± sheng¡¯s flightnded in haicheng this morning. he¡¯s with rui ¡®er now. he told me that he won¡¯t be back today and will bring rui¡¯ er home tomorrow. ¡± the olddy said.


    jiang cheng had indeed sent news that he had just arrived. that was why the olddy was willing to leave the hospital to see them.


    The olddy thought that if she met them, they would definitely ask her about it. She didn¡¯t know everything and couldn¡¯t exin it clearly. She nned to wait for Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui toe back and settle it in person. It would also give everyone some time to calm down.


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s message was urate, and they insisted on seeing her, so the olddy came out.


    ¡°if you have anything to say, wait for them toe back.¡±


    after the olddy finished speaking, aunt wan went forward to help her.


    the olddy looked at jiang muchen. ¡± third brother, i don¡¯t see you often. can you send me home? i have something to tell you. ¡±


    jiang muchen put down his teacup, stood up, and walked over to help her. ¡± ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡±


    ¡°Do you have someone you want to marry?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re here again. you know that my profession is special. if i start a family, it will affect my career and cause me to lose fans.¡±


    ¡°tsk, do you think you¡¯re still a young man in your twenties or thirties? do you think i don¡¯t know that your fans are urging you to quickly find someone to marry? i check your weiboments every day, do you think you can lie to me?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re really keeping up with the times.¡±


    ¡°stop ying dumb with me. do you have a partner or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll find you one!¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry about me. i know what to do,¡±


    ¡°you know what you¡¯re doing? Look at your two brothers ¡°children, they¡¯re already so big. Then look at you, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve never even held a girl¡¯s hand before!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re underestimating me. I¡¯ve acted in so many movies, how could I not have held a girl¡¯s hand before?¡±


    ¡°can filming count? if you have the ability, pull one for me in real life!¡±


    ......


    The two of them walked away as they spoke.


    Because of their conversation, the depressed and sad atmosphere in the main hall was slightly alleviated.


    ¡°Since the olddy has said that the siblings will return tomorrow, we¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow. You¡¯ve had a long day, so go and rest,¡± Jiang Qing said.


    He looked at Jiang Heng. since you¡¯ve taken leave, don¡¯t go back to school yet. You probably won¡¯t be in the mood to study if you go back now. Just wait at home until things are settled before going back.


    ¡°alright, uncle.¡±


    Jiang Qing brought the crying Kong Xiangxiang back to their courtyard first.


    Only the family of three was left in the main hall.


    ¡°Mom, what do you think this is? How is my sister not my sister? i¡¯ve never doubted that i¡¯m not her biological son since i¡¯m 19. how can my sister ept this?¡±


    There were only three of them, so Jiang Heng didn¡¯t have to think too much when he spoke. He said whatever he wanted to say.


    ¡°Yeah, what the hell is this!¡± Fang Xiao Yu sighed.


    ¡°rui ¡®er has never suffered any grievances since she was young, and i don¡¯t know if she can bear it. and that older sister of yours that you have never met before, one do not know if she is really yingluo.¡±


    it¡¯s just that we didn¡¯t know about this, ¡± Fang Xiao Yu said after sighing. how did Yan, who has only moved into the old mansion for a month, know about it? ¡±


    jiang fan and jiang heng thought of the video they had seen.


    ¡°or ... perhaps fifth uncle told her?¡± jiang heng said.


    fang xiao yu and jiang fan were stunned when he suddenly mentioned jiang che.


    ¡°No, Ah Heng, who did you say ran ran was?¡±


    fang xiao yu thought she had heard wrong.


    She and Jiang Fan did not live in the old house often. They were busy with scientific research all day, so they received news from the outside world slowly.


    ¡± what? ¡± jiang fan was shocked as well. ¡± that youngdy named shi yan is very familiar with your uncle? ¡±

 Chapter 158

    158 Chapter 158 Wen ya


    ¡°oh, i forgot that you don¡¯t know about it yet.¡± jiang heng finally reacted.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sister Yan go with big brother Han when he opened his wineryst time?¡±


    At this point, Jiang Heng suddenly lowered his voice, ¡± ¡± that night, big brother han was confessing to sister yan, but he was interrupted by fifth uncle. fifth uncle went to look for sister yan. ¡±


    jiang fan and fang xiao yu looked at each other and saw disbelief in each other¡¯s eyes.


    fang xiao yu said,¡±no, it¡¯s impossible for your fifth uncle to do this to xiaoyan, right?¡± Yan is an excellent girl, but she¡¯s your fifth uncle!¡±


    ¡°Mom, you also find it unbelievable, don¡¯t you? i was also shocked when i first found out. let me tell you a secret, my sister and i even saw fifth uncle sending sister yan back to the yard one night. at that time, fifth uncle even greeted us, as if he wasn¡¯t afraid of us finding out.¡±


    ¡°I also heard that my fifth uncle personally sent sister Yan to school.¡±


    This Kasaya


    the couple looked at each other.


    he was shocked beyond words.


    After a long while, Fang Xiao Yu said, ¡± ¡°but that doesn¡¯t make sense. rui ¡®er is not your uncle¡¯s mother¡¯s daughter. it¡¯s a big deal for our family, but not for your fifth uncle. would he care about this and even tell yan?¡±


    ¡°Your fifth uncle¡¯s personality doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would gossip about these things.¡±


    jiang fan and jiang heng both felt that she was right.


    ¡°Then how did sister Yan know? it can¡¯t be that she¡¯s smarter than us, that we didn¡¯t notice anything all these years, but she saw it not long after she moved into the old house, right?¡±


    is this something that can be seen just by looking?


    Fang Xiaoyu was silent for a moment before saying,¡±she probably just happened to see the information your big brother was looking up?¡±


    ¡°but sister yan, where did you get the information? Since big brother had kept it a secret from the family, would he have thrown the information everywhere? Besides, sister Yan has never entered big brother¡¯s courtyard since she moved into the old mansion.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it rumored that your grandmother has the intention to match Yueyue?¡±


    at this point, fang xiao yu suddenly shut her mouth.


    you just said that your uncle and Yan have a special rtionship, and your grandmother wants to set Yan and your brother up, ¡± she said with her eyes wide open. is your brother going to be your uncle¡¯s love rival? ¡±


    jiang fan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    jiang heng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he said somewhat speechlessly, ¡± ¡°mom, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re a serious researcher. what you¡¯re saying doesn¡¯t match your temperament at all.¡±


    Jiang Fan said, ¡± since that youngdy has an unusual rtionship with Xuanji¡¯s fifth brother, don¡¯t say such things in the future. Fifth brother only looks gentle. You¡¯ve seen him when he¡¯s ruthless.


    fang xiao yu suddenly remembered that jiang che was discharged from the hospital after a car ident three years ago. the jiang family of haicheng, as the rtives of the jiang family in the capital city, except for jiang rui and jiang heng, were all brought by the olddy to visit. they happened to see jiang che teaching the people involved in the car ident a lesson.


    when they arrived, they just happened to see the other people involved being dragged away. the main hall of the jiang family was full of people. the jiang family¡¯s eldest master, jiang zuo, who was in his fifties, was kneeling on the ground. about three steps away from him, jiang che, dressed in a white robe, was sitting in a wheelchair.


    his hands and feet were still in casts, and his face was pale from the severe blood loss, but it didn¡¯t affect his temperament at all.


    he was pure and noble, gentle as jade.


    He didn¡¯t say anything. He just raised his hand and the two people beside him went over and broke Jiang Zuo¡¯s leg bone in front of everyone.


    no matter how jiang zuo cried and screamed, no matter how the crowd cried and begged for mercy, his gentle face did not change at all. his expression was calm, as if he was an outsider.


    some people came forward to plead for mercy. many of them were his brothers, sisters, nephews, nieces, and even his biological parents. however, they were all blocked by the people around him, and no one could get close to him.


    The sounds of crying and begging for mercy were mournful and chaotic, but he sat in his wheelchair and watched the whole process without changing his expression.


    His white robe was gentle and elegant, and he looked like a gentleman.


    it formed a sharp contrast with the chaotic scene, making people feel a chill in their hearts.


    This was not the end.


    jiang zuo¡¯s legs had been crippled so badly that he finally fainted from the pain. at this moment, jiang che finally spoke.


    he looked at his biological mother, who was in a daze, and said with a gentle voice and a gentle expression, ¡± ¡°since you knelt down and begged me to spare his life, i will do as you wish. are you satisfied with the current situation?¡±


    without waiting for the other party to answer, he nced at the people present and his eyes finally fell on his biological father. ¡± ¡°since you wanted me to take over the jiang family, you should have taken good care of your children and grandchildren. Or is it that you¡¯re deliberately condoning it, thinking that I have too much power, so you want people to warn me?¡±


    ¡°Looking at your expression, I guess I guessed right.¡±


    ¡°have you forgotten that you were the one who begged me to take over the jiang family? i¡¯ve managed the jiang family¡¯s business so well that you¡¯ve forgotten why you asked me to take over?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not happy that i¡¯m in power? All of you want to seize power?¡±


    in that case, I¡¯ll do as you wish. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have the energy to care about other things right now.


    Before the others could rejoice, he said lightly, ¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t know if you guys can hold on.¡±


    ¡°father, you actually know very well that other than me, no one here can protect the jiang n. in less than five years, the jiang n of the capital will be in ruins. At that time, even if father kneels in front of me and begs me, I won¡¯t take it. ¡±


    he then nced at kang zuo, whose legs were crippled and a pool of blood on the ground. he looked at his biological mother and said, ¡± ¡°his legs are considered crippled. my medical skills are not bad, do you want me to help him? If you kneel and beg me one more time, I might agree.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to kneel?¡±


    Then, his biological mother passed out on the spot before she could even catch her breath.


    He looked at him calmly, his eyes as noble and gentle as ever. He nodded slightly to his biological father and said, ¡± ¡°Farewell.¡±


    the people behind him pushed him away.


    as soon as he stepped out of the main hall, his biological father immediately fainted on the ground.


    the scene was chaotic, but he left the jiang residence without a change in expression. when he saw the olddy and them standing at the door, he even nodded at them in greeting.


    It was as if the chaotic scene behind him had nothing to do with him.


    at that time, she finally understood why the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord, who was known as a ¡°gentleman like jade,¡±¡±gentle and kind,¡± was so terrifying.


    Three years ago, he was only 22 years old.


    ......


    Fang Xiao Yu recollected her thoughts and let out a long breath: ¡± ¡± i¡¯m only saying this because there¡¯s no one else around. don¡¯t worry, i know what to do. ¡±


    ¡°my big brother has already gotten people to deal with those baseless rumors. now, no one will spread the rumor that grandmother is trying to matchmake big brother and sister yan. It¡¯s clear that not only sister Yan has no interest in big brother, but big brother also has no interest in sister Yan.¡± jiang heng said.


    ¡°Has your big brother already gotten someone to deal with it?¡± Fang Xiao Yu was a little surprised.


    she more or less understood jiang cheng¡¯s nephew¡¯s personality. since it was a rumor, it would be dispelled one day. she thought jiang cheng wouldn¡¯t deal with it and would wait for the rumor to dispel on its own.


    she didn¡¯t expect him to not only deal with it, but also deal with it in time.

 Chapter 159

    159 Jiang Heng is a good son


    Jiang Heng nodded. yes, it¡¯s been dealt with. Now, no one in the industry will dare to say anything.


    However, Jiang Heng wasn¡¯t sure if those people would believe the rumors.


    After all, he could shut people¡¯s mouths but not their thoughts.


    However, no matter what they thought, as long as they didn¡¯t want to offend the Jiang family, they wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°This is good too.¡±


    ¡°The earlier we clean it up, the less unnecessary trouble we¡¯ll have to face,¡± Jiang Fan said.


    She then looked at Jiang Heng. you can tell us about your fifth uncle and miss Shi. Don¡¯t go around talking about it. This matter concerns your fifth uncle, and it¡¯s not something we can get involved in.¡±


    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±


    ¡°i wonder what kind of people my sister¡¯s biological parents are,¡± he sighed.


    ¡± that girl called xuan wanrou found out that my sister isn¡¯t the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter and mistakenly thought that she was. i don¡¯t know where she found out. ¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Xuan wanrou¡¯s biological parents are my sister¡¯s biological parents?¡±


    ¡°eight or nine out of ten,¡± Fang Xiao Yu also sighed, ¡± I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s easy to get along with them. If Rui ¡®er were to acknowledge them, I don¡¯t know if she would be wronged.


    ¡°If my sister is wronged, we¡¯ll stand up for her. besides, we don¡¯t have to live together. i don¡¯t agree with my sister moving out of the jiang family.¡±


    Fang Xiao Yu nced at him, ¡± sure enough, children are simple-minded. How can you say that you won¡¯t move if you don¡¯t agree with your sister? ¡± they are your sister¡¯s biological parents. with your sister¡¯s temper, if they ask her to move in with them, she probably won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°even if she doesn¡¯t move in with them, your sister will probably move out to live alone.¡±


    ¡°Why? My sister can live on both sides. Why do you have to move out? Sister Yan isn¡¯t our child, but she¡¯s still staying at home. My sister grew up at home.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not the same. although your sister yan also lives here, she¡¯s a guest, so we¡¯re willing to treat her as family. The guests will move out sooner orter. Do you want your sister to stay at home as a guest?¡±


    ¡°Even if you want to, your sister probably won¡¯t be willing.¡±


    ¡°Why do you have to be a guest at home?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I think you¡¯re overthinking it. My sister wouldn¡¯t think as much as you! besides, will my sister bear to leave my big brother if we move out?¡±


    ¡°they¡¯re so close. if my sister moves out, my big brother will definitely be sad. i think my sister can¡¯t bear to see him sad.¡±


    ¡± forget it. it¡¯s useless to say anything now. let¡¯s wait until my big brother brings my sister home tomorrow. no matter what, i won¡¯t let my sister move out of the jiang family! ¡±


    Jiang Heng said as he got up and ran out.


    it was as if she was afraid that he would question her words if she was even a second slower.


    in fact, he was not confident that he could keep his sister, jiang rui.


    They were only two years apart, and they often yed together. He knew Jiang Rui¡¯s temper very well.


    she might really move out.


    After he ran out of the main hall, Fang Xiao Yu and Jiang Fan, who were sitting in the main hall, were reminded by his words.


    Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui had a very good rtionship!


    It¡¯s not just good!


    Everyone in the industry knew that Jiang Rui was the Apple of Jiang Cheng¡¯s eye.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t think much of it because they were siblings in the eyes of the public.


    the olddy had just said that ah sheng had known that rui ¡®er was not his biological sister!


    then was his kindness to rui ¡®er purely the way an older brother would treat his younger sister?


    thinking back to the time when the two of them were together, fang xiao yu and jiang fan were not sure anymore.


    They had seen the two siblings walk hand in hand more than once. They had also seen many scenes of Jiang Cheng carrying Jiang Rui on his back and helping her wipe her face, wipe her mouth, or even kiss her forehead and cheeks.


    and this was what they saw. if they didn¡¯t see it, there might be even more intimate actions.


    the couple did not voice out their suspicions, but they tacitly knew that the other party had the same thoughts as them.


    Jiang Fan patted Fang Xiaoyu¡¯s hand tofort her, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry too much. maybe we¡¯re overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°what groundless fears? i just think that if it¡¯s really what we think it is, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it. this way, rui ¡®er will be a part of our family forever!¡±


    jiang fan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°what nonsense are you talking about? they are brother and sister! you can say these things in front of me, but don¡¯t go out and say them!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡±


    His reply was very perfunctory.


    don¡¯t! Jiang Fan was worried. don¡¯t do anything rash.


    ¡°do i look like the kind of person who would mess around? Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    His eyes rolled.


    At the moment, her sister-inw was still in a state of grief, and her biological daughter¡¯s life and death had yet to be determined. She would put this matter aside for the time being and wait for the matter toe to an end before she quietly incited her sister-inw.


    there was nothing better than this to keep rui ¡®er in the jiang family for the rest of her life!


    Jiang Heng was indeed her son. He was so reliable that he had given her such useful information!


    jiang fan knew what she was thinking when he saw her expression. his face turned ck.


    ¡°Fang Xiao Yu, I¡¯m warning you not to mess around! Even if they¡¯re not blood-rted, they¡¯re still siblings who grew up together. Others will gossip about them!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as idle gossip. in ancient times, there were still child brides. what¡¯s wrong with our ah sheng raising his own wife? childhood sweethearts, two little wucai, kiss and kiss!¡±


    Seeing Jiang fan¡¯s wide eyes, Fang Xiao Yu finally realized that she had let the cat out of the bag.


    He chuckled and said, ¡± ah, I didn¡¯t rest wellst night. I¡¯m going back to my room to rest. You can continue drinking your tea. Bye-bye, Yingluo.


    she was practically jumping and running out.


    she didn¡¯t look like a serious researcher.


    seeing her like this, jiang fan felt both angry and amused.


    he was already so old, but he still had such an unruly appearance.


    *


    jiang muchen sent the olddy back to her courtyard and saw someone in front of shi yan¡¯s courtyard.


    Outside the courtyard, the man was dressed in a white shirt and had an elegant appearance.


    ¡°Fifth Lord?¡± Jiang Muchen was surprised.


    ¡°chen xuyao is here? did yane back?¡± the olddy was surprised.


    jiang muchen was even more confused.


    ¡°what yan? the youngdy who saved you? What was her rtionship with Lord fifth? Didn¡¯t fifth Lord almost never go out? Even when he asionally goes out, he uses a wheelchair instead of walking. Isn¡¯t he afraid of those people in the capital finding out that his injuries have recovered anding to bother him?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be so flustered. fifth brother knows what he¡¯s doing. you¡¯re still so immature even at your age. to think that your fans praised you for being mature and mature. i don¡¯t know where they got that from.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s go say hello and ask Yan if she¡¯s back,¡±


    the two of them walked over.


    ¡°fifth brother.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Lord.¡±


    jiang che looked at the two of them and nodded at the olddy. ¡± ¡°olddy,¡±


    he then gave a simple nod to jiang muchen.


    Elegant and Noble.


    However, Jiang Muchen knew that she was only looking at Wen ya.


    To this day, he still clearly remembered the scene of him sitting in a wheelchair with a gentle and calm expression at the Jiang family¡¯s house in Jingdu and having Jiang Zuo¡¯s legs crippled.


    He had never seen such a strong contrast in all his years of acting.


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to describe it as ¡®shocking¡¯.


    the olddy didn¡¯t know what jiang muchen was thinking and asked jiang che, ¡± ¡°fifth brother, you¡¯re here. is yan back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back. but she¡¯s not here, she¡¯s resting in the bamboo garden. i¡¯m here to get her a set of clean clothes.¡±


    The olddy and Jiang Muchen looked up at him at the same time.


    resting in the bamboo garden?


    to help her get a change of clean clothes?

 Chapter 160

    160 misbehaving after sleeping


    the olddy was still fine. after all, she had known beforehand that shi yan and jiang che were close. jiang muchen had just returned and waspletely unaware of the situation. his current mood was a little difficult to describe.


    he was away most of the time, and jiang che did not leave the bamboo garden. ever since jiang che moved into the jiang family in haicheng, he had not seen him. His impression of Jiang che was still from three years ago, when he had crippled a man¡¯s legs in the blink of an eye.


    Naturally, he had heard about Jiang Che¡¯s situation after he moved into the Jiang family in Haicheng. he knew that jiang che rarely went out, and even if he did, he would use a wheelchair.


    Now, he suddenly saw Jiang che going out normally and even found out that he was so close to a girl. Even though Jiang Muchen was someone who could keep his cool, he could not help but feel shocked.


    Shi Yan entered the bamboo garden and was still resting in the bamboo garden. Once again, Jiang che personally came to help her get her clothes.


    jiang muchen could not help but feel curious about the olddy who had saved his life.


    he was curious as to what kind of girl she was to be able to move this man¡¯s heart.


    ¡°is yan xuxu in the bamboo garden?¡± The olddy quickly suppressed her shock and said.


    her words interrupted jiang muchen¡¯s thoughts.


    jiang muchen immediately managed his expression so that he would not lose hisposure.


    ¡°yes,¡± jiang che nodded.


    ¡°she stayed by jiang rui¡¯s side the whole night and didn¡¯t get a good rest.¡±


    the olddy knew that shi yan had been looking after jiang rui, so she naturally knew that shi yan had been watching over jiang rui the entire night.


    Jiang Muchen had never seen Shi Yan interact with Jiang Rui. He only heard that since Shi Yan moved into the Jiang family¡¯s old residence, Jiang Rui had been closer to her.


    He guarded her for the entire night.


    it seemed that shi yan was indeed a kind girl, just as the olddy had said.


    ¡°Yan should rest well. Is she going to school? I¡¯ve only applied for a day off for her and Rui ¡®er. If she doesn¡¯t go to school, I¡¯ll help her apply for tomorrow¡¯s leave as well.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Jiang che said.


    tomorrow is thest day of the military training. The school has an inspection, so it¡¯s not good to be absent. I¡¯ll send her to schoolter.


    After hearing his words, the olddy sighed in her heart that he really knew a lot about Shi Yan.


    not only did he understand her, but he also took her seriously.


    ¡°then you can send her to schoolter.¡±


    The olddy nced at the gate behind him. ¡°Yan¡¯s clothes?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already sent people in to clean up.¡±


    as soon as jiang che finished speaking, little zhao, who had gone in to pack the clothes, came out with a bag of clothes.


    seeing so many people standing at the door, little zhao was a little surprised and greeted them first. ¡± ¡°old madam, third master.¡±


    he then handed the clothes to jiang che. ¡± fifth lord, miss shi¡¯s clothes have been packed. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. jiang che took it.


    however, his ¡°thank you¡± really scared little zhao.


    In fact, when Jiang che had asked her to help Shi Yan pack her clothes, little Zhao had already been a little shocked.


    she was surprised that shi yan came back to the bamboo garden instead of her own courtyard; He was even more shocked that Jiang che would personallye to help Shi Yan take her clothes. He could have asked Jiang Lin to call and ask her to send them over.


    after receiving the clothes, jiang che nodded at the olddy and jiang muchen, then turned around and headed to bamboo garden.


    the olddy waved her hand to send xiao zhao away, then looked at jiang muchen, who still seemed to be in a daze.¡±Are you surprised?¡±


    ¡°indeed,¡± jiang muchen nodded.


    the olddy snorted coldly and said,¡±then hurry up and find a partner!¡± Old fifth is 15 years younger than you, and with that kind of temperament, he¡¯s almost single. Look at you, you¡¯re single!¡±


    Jiang Muchen replied,¡±hehe.¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t have answered just now.


    ¡°Mom, can¡¯t we not mention this? We haven¡¯t met for a long time, so let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really want to talk to you about anything else! Alright, let¡¯s just leave it here and go back to your courtyard. I¡¯m annoyed just by looking at you.¡±


    As she spoke, she was supported by aunt Wan back to the courtyard.


    jiang muchenughed helplessly as he watched the two of them leave.


    a trace of destion shed past his eyes.


    Find a partner?


    it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to look for her, it was just that it wasn¡¯t the right person, so there was no need.


    *


    ¡°Miss Shi, it¡¯s time to get up.¡±


    shi yan, who was lying on the bed, slowly opened her eyes. the curtain was pulled open a little, and a little light came in, but he could barely see the situation in the room.


    Jiang che was sitting by the bed, his hand on her face as he gently called her to wake up.


    Shi Yan had not been fully awake at first, but when she saw his outstanding and handsome face, she instantly sobered up.


    He peeked through the gap in the curtain and saw that the sky was about to turn dark.


    She retracted her gaze and ced her hand on the back of his hand that was pressed against her cheek.¡±what time is it?¡±


    Her voice was still a little groggy, but her actions and the words that came out of her mouth revealed her trust and reliance on the person sitting next to her.


    Jiang Che¡¯s heart suddenly softened.


    ¡°it¡¯s almost six o ¡®clock. get up and eat something. i¡¯ll take you to school.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve actually slept until now.¡±


    It seemed like she really wasn¡¯t suited for staying upte.


    Jiang che gently caressed her face, his eyes warm. ¡°If you¡¯re still feeling sleepy, don¡¯t do anything else when you get to school. I¡¯ll go get you a set of clean clothes, you can change into them first. The food is here, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    after he finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips before getting up and leaving the room.


    Shi Yan took a look and saw a set of clothes on the bed.


    did he go to her courtyard to pack her clothes for her?


    Shi Yan¡¯s expression eased a little when she got up and saw that even her undergarments had been taken.


    he didn¡¯t know that xiao zhao was the one who packed the clothes.


    jiang che didn¡¯t mention that it was little zhao who did it. it was unknown if he had forgotten or did it on purpose.


    after changing her clothes and washing up, shi yan packed her dirty clothes and the shirt she was wearing.


    He carried her down the stairs with his bag.


    jiang che, who was waiting for her downstairs, saw the bag of clothes she was carrying.


    before he could speak, shi yan exined with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve worn that shirt of yours before. i¡¯ll send it to you after it¡¯s clean.¡±


    ¡°no need to go through so much trouble, just stay here, someone will clean it up.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not used to letting others wash my clothes.¡± she didn¡¯t mind wearing other clothes, but she didn¡¯t like people touching her private clothes.


    Since she had to pack her private clothes, she might as well pack everything else as well.


    ¡°i usually wash my own clothes asionally.¡± Jiang che said.


    He was telling her that she wasn¡¯t used to letting others wash her clothes, and that he could help her wash them.


    in fact, the noble fifth lord jiang had never washed his own clothes before.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you don¡¯t even have a washing machine in your bathroom.¡± Qian yaughed.


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stubbornly say that he was used to hand-washing either.


    Forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that for now.


    He was very satisfied with the fact that she had even brought his shirt with her.


    he walked over to take the things from her hands and put them down. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡±


    *


    Silver Garden.


    jiang rui¡¯s apartment.


    When Jiang Rui woke up, she found that she was still in someone¡¯s arms, and her back was still against his chest.


    instead, his hand on her waist moved up a little and rested on her heart.


    Jiang Rui was so scared that she woke up from her sleep!


    but the person behind her was still fast asleep.


    there was no snoring. she could tell that he was still asleep from his even breathing.


    he was in such a deep sleep. it seemed like he really hadn¡¯t had a good rest during this period.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Rui¡¯s heart ached so much that she no longer cared about his hands that had been moving around after he had fallen asleep.

 Chapter 161

    161 She had always been very smart


    Jiang Rui wanted to get out of bed, but she couldn¡¯t move no matter how hard she tried. In the end, she could only give up.


    she didn¡¯t wake him up, mainly because she thought that jiang cheng hadn¡¯t had a good rest during this period of time. she was afraid of waking him up, so she made less noise.


    Unable to get up, Jiang Rui simply closed her eyes and continued to sleep.


    however, after a night¡¯s sleep, he woke up and remembered that she was not his biological daughter, so he could not fall asleep.


    she didn¡¯t fall asleep, but kept her eyes closed.


    He thought about the past, the present, and the future.


    The past was beautiful, and the present was set in stone. the future was unknown, but she could roughly guess it.


    It was still the same saying. Everything was different.


    as soon as she thought about how she would no longer be as close to her brother as before, her eyes would feel sore.


    as she thought of this, there was a moment when she actually wanted to escape.


    He had to run away from the facts that he had to face.


    that was why she didn¡¯t open her eyes when she realized that the person behind her had woken up.


    Her back was still facing him.


    ¡°rui ¡®er?¡± He called her in a low voice.


    She did not respond.


    Instead, her throat felt even more ufortable when she heard his voice.


    The person behind her didn¡¯t make a sound. Her hand slid down to hold her hand, and she leaned closer to her and hugged her tighter.


    He maintained this position for a few minutes before he got up gently.


    As if he was afraid of waking her up, he got out of bed from the other side gently.


    When he got off the bed, he did not forget to cover her with the nket.


    he seemed to have stood by the bed for a few more minutes. he was probably standing there to look at her, but jiang rui¡¯s back was facing him, so he couldn¡¯t see the exact situation.


    a few minutester, he closed the door and left the room.


    only then did jiang rui open her eyes. after sleeping on her side for so long, she finally turned over andy t.


    the curtains were not drawn tightly, and she could vaguely see that the sky outside was about to darken.


    a few minutester, the person who had left the room returned.


    Jiang Rui wanted to open her eyes and get out of bed when she heard the noise, but she found that her throat was very dry, her nose was very sore, and her eyes were very sore.


    it was as if she was about to cry in the next second.


    She didn¡¯t want to cry anymore, especially not in front of Jiang Cheng and making him worry. She clenched her hands under the nket and wanted to slowly wait for the soreness to subside before opening her eyes.


    it was during this moment of hesitation that the person who returned to the room came to the bedside.


    He walked closer with light steps.


    He stood still by the bed and leaned forward slightly, very close to her.


    ¡°rui ¡®er,¡± he called her.


    His voice was very soft.


    When Jiang Rui heard him call her with his familiar gentle tone, her nose sniffled even more.


    She couldn¡¯t keep running away. Her heart calmed down and she prepared to open her eyes to face it.


    as soon as she opened her eyes, she was met with a pair of eyes with unknown emotions. jiang rui was slightly stunned.


    they looked at each other for a few seconds, and the person who was a few centimeters away from her lips slowly moved in another direction and kissed her on the face. ¡± ¡± jiang rui ¡®er, since you¡¯re awake, get up. i¡¯ll take you to dinner. ¡±


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    He was Yingluo just now.


    It couldn¡¯t be, she was probably thinking too much!


    No matter how deep their friendship was, and no matter how much she couldn¡¯t ept him sharing his good feelings with others, they were still just brother and sister. She was just more selfish and possessive!


    But no matter what, a sibling¡¯s friendship was a sibling¡¯s friendship, nothing else!


    but he also said that he knew nine years ago that she wasn¡¯t his biological yingluo.


    ¡°jiang rui ¡®er, what are you doing? I¡¯ve had a bowl of noodles since this morning and I¡¯m very hungry.¡±


    Jiang Rui came back to her senses, but she still stared at him.


    There was a daze in his eyes, as well as a little helplessness and panic.


    Jiang Cheng simply reached out and pulled her up. ¡± get up and change your clothes. i¡¯ll take you to dinner. go wash your face first, i¡¯ll help you get your clothes. ¡±


    after pulling her up, jiang cheng turned around to get her clothes from the closet.


    he had helped her carry her clothes many times over the years. since he wanted to get a change of clothes, he would definitely help her get the entire set, including her undergarments.


    Jiang Rui suddenly woke up and quickly got out of bed.¡±I, I¡¯ll get it myself. Brother, wait for me outside, I¡¯ll be done soon!¡±


    She suddenly suspected that she had a screw loose in her head in the past. She had never felt that there was anything wrong with this!


    in fact, it was not without reason that jiang rui had never felt that it was inappropriate.


    they had grown up together and were extremely close.


    Jiang Cheng was in charge of all of Jiang Rui¡¯s things, which naturally included the purchase of her clothes at every stage. Jiang Cheng helped her purchase almost all her clothes from inside to outside.


    jiang cheng was also the one taking care of jiang rui during her first period. after that, jiang cheng would be by her side every time she was on her period.


    After being so close to each other, helping to carry the clothes seemed very normal.


    jiang cheng¡¯s back was to her, and he clenched his fist lightly, saying, ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    she was smart and didn¡¯t notice it before because they were always close. moreover, as far as she knew, they were biological siblings, so she wouldn¡¯t think too much about other things.


    Now that she was clear about her background and knew that he had long found out that she was not his biological sister, it would not take long for her to react and guess his thoughts.


    he just didn¡¯t expect it to be so fast.


    It was also because he had almost kissed her just now that she had noticed.


    however, this was also good. this was not an ordinary matter for her, and it could also divert her attention so that she would not be so focused on her birth.


    In this way, the fact that he was not her biological son would not be as big a blow to her.


    when jiang rui finished washing up and changing her clothes with mixed feelings, it was already 20 minutester.


    jiang cheng didn¡¯t sit in the living room to wait for her. he just leaned against the wall and stood by the door.


    as soon as jiang rui left the room, she met hisplicated gaze.


    She subconsciously avoided his gaze and asked,¡±brother, didn¡¯t you say we were going to eat?¡± let¡¯s go.¡±


    She took her phone and went out first. The people behind her hesitated for a few seconds and followed.


    he closed the door and entered the elevator.


    The two of them did not speak.


    the elevator reached the first floor and he walked out.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s hand was held.


    she had a big reaction and directly shook off jiang cheng¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m Yingying!¡±


    however, he had already retracted his hand and put it into his pocket. his voice was emotionless as he said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Then, he walked out of the apartment building.


    looking at his back and thinking of the hurt that shed across his eyes when she shook off his hand just now, jiang rui¡¯s heart felt terrible.


    she bit her lip and followed him.


    neither of them spoke until they sat down at a restaurant near the neighborhood.


    jiang xi ordered.


    they had lived together for many years and had eaten together countless times. jiang cheng knew jiang rui¡¯s taste like the back of his hand. he basically ordered all the dishes that jiang rui liked. seeing all this, jiang rui¡¯s heart seemed to be blocked by something, and she felt extremely ufortable.


    when the dishes were served, jiang cheng put food in her bowl as usual. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked at the food he put in her bowl and looked at him hesitantly. ¡°GE! GE! GE!¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s eat, i¡¯m a little hungry,¡± he interrupted.


    as he spoke, he began to eat. his movements were elegant and not rough at all. he looked no different from usual.


    however, he just looked the same as usual.


    When they came out of the restaurant after dinner, Jiang Cheng¡¯s driver had already driven the car to the side of the road and was waiting.

 Chapter 162

    162 Before Xuan wanrou stopped the car


    Jiang Rui was about to ask Jiang Sheng if he had work to deal with when he looked at her and said, ¡± ¡°I saw that you didn¡¯t bring anything else, so we won¡¯t go back to the apartment. I¡¯ll send you directly to school. i¡¯ll pick you up from school after your military training ends tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°ge! ge! ge!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Jiang Cheng walked to the car parked by the roadside first.


    He did not take the initiative to hold Jiang Rui¡¯s hand the entire time. This had never happened before.


    he seemed distant and polite.


    jiang rui was very upset.


    After getting into the car, she wanted to take the initiative to say that she didn¡¯t mean to shake off his hand.


    but if she said that, how was she going to exin her actions just now?


    he said that she guessed that he might have other feelings for her and couldn¡¯t ept it?


    saying it like this was tantamount to making things clear.


    And now, she was stunned.


    He wasn¡¯t ready to make things clear.


    after all, once she made it clear, he would definitely ask her for an answer.


    But what answer could she give him?


    answer him directly?


    He was her brother! he had been her brother for 19 years! How can I be scared?


    if she didn¡¯t respond to him, he would probably be sad.


    She didn¡¯t want to see him sad.


    after struggling in her heart, jiang rui finally didn¡¯t say anything.


    She didn¡¯t make a sound, and Jiang Cheng was also quiet. the two of them sat in the back seat. they were clearly so close to each other, but at the same time, they seemed to be unprecedentedly far apart.


    after more than an hour of silence, they arrived at the 13th dormitory building of haicheng university.


    The driver couldn¡¯t help but hold his breath.


    the atmosphere had never been so oppressive when the two of them were together. he was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    The car stopped. Jiang Cheng was the first to speak.


    only these two words, nothing else.


    jiang rui looked at him. she didn¡¯t know if it was because she felt aggrieved or because she regretted what she had done to make him sad, but tears fell down her face.


    she raised her hand to wipe her tears haphazardly, but the more she wiped, the more tears she shed.


    She was about to open the door and get out of the car while crying, but Jiang Sheng stopped her.


    he pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wanted to go back to school, so I sent you here. Why are you crying now? it¡¯s not like i¡¯ve disappeared. didn¡¯t i say i¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s obviously not yingluo. ¡± she cried out.


    ¡°obviously not what?¡±


    She was clearly not crying because of this.


    But Jiang Rui did not say that.


    she didn¡¯t dare to say it, because she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the rest of the matter.


    jiang cheng asked, but he didn¡¯t seem to want her to answer. he hugged her and stroked her long hair.¡±Alright, you¡¯re already so old and you¡¯re still crying. Don¡¯t let your ssmates see you as a joke. go back to the dormitory and have a good rest. if there¡¯s anything else, we¡¯ll talk after you¡¯re done with the military training tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Rui was still crying.


    Jiang Cheng was helpless. He was clearly the one who should be sad.


    He gently let go of her, held her face, and helped her wipe her tears. He said softly, ¡± ¡°jiang rui ¡®er, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    the gentler he was, the harder jiang rui cried. her tears fell like they were free.


    jiang cheng didn¡¯t feel good seeing her cry like this. his heart ached for her, but he couldn¡¯t persuade her orfort her. he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eye.


    Jiang Rui stopped crying.


    Jiang Yao kissed the corner of her eye, then gently kissed her face. He kissed her tears away bit by bit, his actions very gentle and soft.


    jiang rui¡¯s entire body froze, and her crying stopped abruptly.


    the driver¡¯s eyes widened.


    although the two of them were very close when they were together, this time was obviously different from the past.


    in the past, she would only gently kiss her forehead or cheek. she would never be so embarrassed like now.


    Even though he was also kissing her cheek this time, this gentle and lingering kiss waspletely different from the usual touch-and-away kiss!


    The atmosphere was very different!


    the news that jiang rui wasn¡¯t the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter had spread. as jiang cheng¡¯s personal driver, it was impossible for him not to know.


    So, the rtionship between the two of them was not just that of siblings?


    His lips left her cheek, but his hands did not let go of her face. He asked her in such a close distance, ¡± ¡°Jiang Rui ¡®er, are you still crying?¡±


    jiang rui didn¡¯t dare to cry anymore.


    She was now almostpletely sure that he didn¡¯t just treat her as a brother and sister!


    She pushed him away, turned around, got out of the car, and ran upstairs.


    ¡°y-young master, is yingluo going back to the old residence now?¡±


    ¡°To thepany.¡±


    he raised his eyes and met the driver¡¯s gaze in the rearview mirror. jiang cheng said, ¡± ¡°Watch your mouth,¡±


    the chauffeur¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he quickly said, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, master. i¡¯m not a talkative person.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said as hezily leaned back in his seat.


    just as they turned around, they met jiang che¡¯s car.


    the driver obviously recognized jiang che¡¯s car and said, ¡± ¡°Young master, it seems to be the fifth Lord!¡±


    Jiang Cheng rolled down the window, and the driver slowed down.


    just like that, he came face to face with jiang che.


    ¡°Fifth uncle,¡±


    Jiang che also recognized Jiang Cheng¡¯s car. In addition, they had met at the intersection of the dormitory building, so they couldn¡¯t drive too fast here, so the car didn¡¯t quickly pass by.


    after greeting jiang che, jiang cheng looked at shi yan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat. ¡± ¡°miss shi.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s warm eyes nced at him and he nodded slightly. ¡± ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°young master jiang.¡± shi yan also smiled in greeting.


    ¡°thank you for taking care of rui ¡®erst night, ms. shi.¡±


    ¡°young master jiang, i¡¯ve thanked you many times.¡±


    Shi Yan said with a faint smile. She raised her head and looked at the 13th dormitory building next to her. ¡°rui ¡®er has returned to school?¡±


    ¡°yes, he said he has to be there for the military training tomorrow. I might have to trouble miss Shi to take care of Rui ¡®er in school.¡±


    ¡°Rui ¡®er is my friend.¡±


    jiang cheng solemnly said ¡®thank you¡¯ and nodded at jiang che. he then nced at the driver.¡±let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    however, just as the driver was about to speed up, someone rushed to the front of the car and was almost hit!


    Fortunately, he was an experienced driver. His skills were up to standard, and his reaction was fast enough.


    he quickly stepped on the emergency brake and avoided the collision.


    Just as the driver was about to stick his head out to question him, the person who stopped the car ran over. ¡°Are the people in this car from the Jiang family? i¡¯m the real young miss of your family. i¡¯m the one who mistook jiang rui for someone else!¡±


    the driver was stunned.


    a young miss was not a young miss. there would indeed be a real young miss.


    but the realdy was this girl who had rushed to the front of the car to stop it and was almost hit?


    Alright, although the light was a little dim now, upon closer inspection, it did seem to be the same white-dressed girl in the video who hade to the youngdy to show off.


    The driver couldn¡¯t make up his mind. He turned back and asked Jiang Cheng, ¡± ¡°Young master, this Yingluo ...¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry about it, let¡¯s go,¡±


    when jiang cheng¡¯s face was cold and dark, he was a little scary.


    The driver did not dare to ask any more questions and continued to leave. Xuan wanrou ran to the car to stop him.


    Because of Xuan wanrou¡¯s action of blocking the car with her body and the words she shouted, many people had stopped to watch. Even if the driver stepped on the gas again, the speed was not too fast, so Xuan wanrou could easily block the car again.


    ¡°i know the people in the car are from the jiang family. i just saw this car send jiang rui back! The driver just called him young master. Is the person in the car young master Jiang?¡±


    ¡± if you are, pleasee out and meet me. i¡¯m your sister! ¡±

 Chapter 163

    163 jiang rui was conflicted


    ¡°Big brother, is that you? jiang rui is just a fake. i¡¯m your real sister! jiang rui has enjoyed what should have belonged to me for 19 years. are you still biased towards her and not acknowledge me as your true family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being unfair to me!¡±


    with the jiang family¡¯s capabilities, the results of the dna test should be out soon. xuan wanrou began to panic when no one from the jiang family contacted her after waiting for an entire day.


    Jiang Rui had been raised by the Jiang family. She was usually doted on by the Jiang family, especially by Jiang Sheng, the head of the Jiang family. She was worried that they would favor Jiang Rui and not acknowledge her.


    After all, Jiang Rui was raised by the Jiang family. A big family like theirs would definitely hope to have a daughter who was outstanding enough.


    they did not understand her and might have mistakenly thought that her biological daughter, who had grown up outside, was not as outstanding as jiang rui. in this case, for the sake of the jiang family¡¯s face, it was very likely that they would still acknowledge jiang rui as their daughter and not care about her!


    However, she had no other way to contact the Jiang family.


    she didn¡¯t know the location of the jiang family¡¯s mansion, nor did she have any contact information of anyone in the jiang family.


    Still, no one contacted her in the morning. She went to the Jiang corporation¡¯s building to block people without even asking for leave. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t manage to block anyone. She wanted to go back to school to block Jiang Rui.


    However, Jiang Rui was nowhere to be seen the whole day!


    All she could do was wait for Jiang Rui¡¯s arrival at her dormitory!


    She waited until the sky turned dark, and as expected, she got what she had been waiting for!


    At first, she did not know who sent Jiang Rui back until she saw Jiang Rui get out of the car!


    She had wanted to stop Jiang Rui, but she ran so fast that she had already gone upstairs by the time she reacted. She could only stop the car that was sending Jiang Rui to school.


    Since it was the car that sent Jiang Rui back, it was most likely the Jiang family¡¯s. The person in the car should be rted to the Jiang family.


    He didn¡¯t expect the person sitting in the car to be the young master of the Jiang family!


    She had already dered her identity so loudly, but the other party still ignored her!


    She was even more certain that the Jiang family favored Jiang Rui and didn¡¯t want to acknowledge her.


    how could this be!


    the person in the car was the head of the jiang family. if she let him go this time, where would she go to find him in the future? She didn¡¯t want to go to the Jiang group¡¯s building every day to block people!


    ¡°brother, even if you don¡¯t recognize me, can you just meet me once?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t me you for being biased towards jiang rui. after all, you¡¯ve lived together for so many years. your rtionship is not something that a biological sister who suddenly appeared like me canpare to. If you really don¡¯t want to acknowledge me as your sister, I have nothing to say, but you have to at least see me, right?¡±


    ¡°i just want to see my family.¡±


    As she spoke, she began to sob.


    She was originally good at pretending to be weak, so when she cried, she looked very pitiful.


    there were many onlookers, and there were many brave people who were deceived by her appearance and began to fight for her justice.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meeting, you don¡¯t have to be so ruthless, right?¡±


    I heard that the Jiang family is very rich. I don¡¯t think theyck the money to raise another person. There¡¯s no need to care so much about the adopted daughter and not the biological daughter.


    ¡°She just wants to see her family, so this request isn¡¯t too much.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve seen brother jiang rui¡¯s photo before. he¡¯s a handsome man, the kind that looks like an overbearing president. as a man, i¡¯ve praised him for being young, promising, and handsome. i didn¡¯t expect him to be so heartless to his own sister.¡±


    ¡°Even if we didn¡¯t live together since we were young, blood ties can¡¯t be cut off, right? She just wanted to meet him, but this was too much. Could rich people bully others as they pleased? or is it that your biological sister wasn¡¯t raised by your own family, and you feel that she¡¯s not good enough, so that she can¡¯t seek more benefits for the family through marriage in the future, so you want to keep an excellent adopted daughter?¡±


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s impossible. These big families are used to seeking benefits through marriage. In that case, not only the biological daughter is miserable, but the adopted daughter is also miserable!


    ......


    the chauffeur¡¯s face darkened when he heard these people speaking up for xuan wanrou and their words bing more and more unpleasant.


    ¡°Young master, what do we do now?¡±


    the driver actually wanted to step on the gas. these people were not afraid of death, so they just blocked the road and did not let them go!


    of course, he was only thinking about it. he didn¡¯t want to go to jail at such a young age.


    without waiting for jiang cheng¡¯s reply, someone squeezed out of the crowd.


    ¡°wanrou, what are you doing?¡±


    It was Xuan Liuying.


    She was still wearing clothes that had been washed until they were white. Although her hair was a little white, it was neatlybed. Her face was a little Haggard, but it was not difficult to tell that she was a beauty when she was young.


    These two days, Xuan Liuying had been immersed in the shock of Yu Xi¡¯s return and the fact that she no longer had to hide with her daughter, as well as the fact that her daughter was not her biological daughter and that Jiang Rui was her biological daughter.


    She did not go out to set up her stall again.


    she was either reminiscing about the good times of her youth, or reminiscing about the bitter days she had lived all these years, or thinking about how she could treat her two daughters equally so that xuan wanrou would not think that she was biased towards her biological daughter, wanwan.


    In short, he thought about many, many things.


    It was not until this afternoon that she received a summons from the court to Sue Xuan wanrou for nder that Xuan Liuying came to her senses.


    he hurriedly came to haicheng university with a summons to find xuan wanrou.


    They went to Xuan wanrou¡¯s dormitory to ask, but no one knew where she was.


    she called xuan wanrou again, but her phone was off.


    Xuan Liuying was thinking that since it waste, she should go back first. She would ask Xuan wanrou about the charges tomorrow when she heard a few girls talking about Xuan wanrou and Jiang Rui.


    She was shocked that the news that Jiang Rui was not the biological daughter of the Jiang family had spread. She went forward to ask, but those girls showed her the video.


    Only then did she realize that Xuan wanrou had found out about this from somewhere and was going to show off to Jiang Rui. Shi Yan had spoken the truth before she could.


    xuan liuying knew how capable xuan wanrou was and knew that it was impossible for her to find out about this on her own. she must have heard it from somewhere.


    it was obvious that someone in the jiang family knew about it, but her intuition told her that it was not someone from the jiang family who had told xuan wanrou. after all, xuan wanrou was not the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter.


    It was even more impossible that Yuxi had told Xuan wanrou.


    Before she could think about it or be amazed, she heard someone say that Xuan wanrou had stopped brother Jiang Rui¡¯s car and Xuan Liuying rushed over.


    xuan wanrou was taken aback by the sudden appearance of the man. ¡± ¡°mother!¡±


    Oh, I forgot. You¡¯re not my mother. Your biological daughter is Jiang Rui, not me!


    sure enough, you don¡¯t care if I¡¯m not your biological daughter. If you know that I¡¯m not your biological daughter, why didn¡¯t you tell me until now? ¡±


    I ... I only found out two days ago. I was nning to tell you when you get home this weekend. She did not inform Xuan wanrou as soon as she received the news, and Xuan Liuying admitted that she was in the wrong.


    ¡°you want to tell me this weekend? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? Jiang Rui is your biological daughter. Would you be willing to bring back your biological daughter who grew up in a luxurious life to suffer with you? If I didn¡¯t eavesdrop on your conversation with someone else and find out the truth, you would have kept it from me for the rest of your life!¡±

 Chapter 164

    164 the master is reliable


    xuan liuying looked at xuan wanrou in a daze, as if she could not believe that she was such a person in xuan wanrou¡¯s heart. thinking about xuan wanrou¡¯s temper and her past actions, he felt that there was nothing strange about this.


    ¡°No matter what you think, wanrou, I just want to tell you that I¡¯ve never had such thoughts. I was indeed nning to tell you the truth when you came home this weekend.¡±


    ¡°wanrou, as a mother, other than not being able to let you live a good life, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve ever let you down in any way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you the best education, sent you to the best school, and even hired a teacher to teach you piano and dance. You have everything that other kids have, and your expenses over the years are even more than many of your peers.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it up to you to tell me the truth this weekend? who knows what you¡¯re thinking! also, what do you mean by ¡®you gave me the best education¡¯? From elementary school to high school and then to University, it¡¯s a school that I can only study in if I¡¯m good enough!¡±


    ¡°ask a teacher to teach me piano and dance? It¡¯s obviously me who¡¯s so outstanding that the teacher likes me and is willing to teach me. What does it have to do with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you did pay for it, but you¡¯re my mother. Isn¡¯t it only right for you to pay for my training? which parent wouldn¡¯t spend money to raise their child? but what other child can learn everything so well like me? it¡¯s all because i¡¯m outstanding!¡±


    ¡°what do you mean you¡¯ve let me down? the thing you¡¯ve let me down the most is that you¡¯ve forced me to live with you like a rat in the gutter for so many years!¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already found my real family, and I don¡¯t have to live like this anymore. although you¡¯re selfish and biased towards your own daughter, you¡¯ve raised me for neen years. Don¡¯t worry, when I¡¯m reunited with my family, I¡¯ll ask them to give you a sum of money for your retirement!¡±


    ¡°My brother is in this car. He is the head of the Jiang family. You know the Jiang family, right? It was the Jiang family of the Jiang group! my brother is the owner of the jiang group!¡±


    ¡°Biological brother?¡±


    the back door opened and jiang cheng got out of the car.


    His voice was very light and cold.


    Upon seeing Jiang Cheng, Xuan wanrou was like a dog who had seen a bone. ¡°Big brother!¡±


    jiang cheng¡¯s cold eyes swept over. ¡± if you want to die, try shouting again. ¡±


    xuan wanrou was frightened by his gaze and even subconsciously took two steps back. her heart was filled with an inexplicable fear and she did not dare to say anything more.


    jiang cheng didn¡¯t even look at her and looked at xuan liuying, ¡± ¡°Hello, Ms. Xuan.¡±


    xuan liuying was surprised that he actually knew her.


    Then, she thought of how he was in charge of the Jiang family of Haicheng at such a young age, so he was naturally not simple. Moreover, from Yuxi, she had already found out that someone in the Jiang family knew about Jiang Rui¡¯s background.


    It seemed that he was one of the people who knew about Jiang Rui¡¯s background.


    you¡¯re Rui ¡®er¡¯s biological mother. Since we¡¯ve met, can we have a word in private? ¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. If one looked closely, one would find that Xuan Liuying¡¯s posture had changed a little. The aura she exuded at this time was not at all like an ordinary woman.


    jiang cheng took half a step back. ¡± please get in. ¡±


    xuan liuying did not get into the car immediately, but looked at xuan wanrou hesitantly.


    jiang cheng saw this, but his emotions didn¡¯t change much. he said to the driver who got out of the car, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s a document bag in the passenger seat.¡±


    the driver immediately understood and went to get it.


    Jiang Cheng took it and took out a few documents. there are a few DNA tests here. They are Madam Xuan Liuying and Rui ¡®er¡¯s, Madam Xuan Liuying and miss Xuan wanrou¡¯s, and my parents and miss Xuan wanrou¡¯S.


    ¡± the results of the test show thatdy xuan liuying and rui ¡®er are mother and daughter.dy xuan liuying and miss xuan wanrou are not biological mother and daughter. miss xuan wanrou has no blood rtionship with my parents. ¡±


    He handed it to the chauffeur, who walked over and handed it to Xuan wanrou.


    He didn¡¯t care if she epted it or not and just stuffed it into her hands.


    Jiang Cheng took out two more documents from the file. ¡°There are two more DNA tests here. They¡¯re between miss Xuan wanrou and another couple. the husband is qian ming, and the wife is liu yufen. they¡¯re from a normal working family, and the results of the dna test show that they¡¯re miss xuan wanrou¡¯s biological parents.¡±


    ¡± and the qian ming couple had a daughter who died young. that daughter is my real sister. ¡±


    this is the Qian Ming couple¡¯s contact information and home address.


    ¡°I usually don¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s business, but since miss Xuan wanrou is the adopted daughter of Rui ¡®er¡¯s biological mother, I investigated a little more for Rui¡¯ er¡¯s sake. I also found your biological parents for you. although your original family is not a rich and noble family, it is a well-off family. if you go to them, it will be better than following your adoptive mother.¡±


    miss Xuan wanrou, if you want to thank someone, thank your adoptive mother. There¡¯s no need to thank me. I only helped out for the sake of Rui ¡®er and your adoptive mother.


    receiving jiang cheng¡¯s signal with his eyes, the chauffeur held back hisughter and took the document, stuffing it into xuan wanrou¡¯s hands again.


    the driver wanted tough when he saw xuan wanrou¡¯s expression as if the sky had fallen and the changing expressions of the people who had stood up for her.


    this was too exciting!


    jiang cheng handed the file to xuan liuying, ¡± ¡°this is a copy of the dna test. you can take a look.¡±


    xuan liuying took it in a daze.


    She didn¡¯t even know how she had followed Jiang Cheng into the car. By the time she came to her senses, she was already sitting in a cafe near Haicheng University.


    On the other hand, after Jiang Cheng¡¯s car left, the crowd looked at Xuan wanrou withplicated expressions. many people wanted tough, but they held it in.


    what kind ofrge-scale face-smacking scene was this?


    they might not know all about the jiang family, but not many of them didn¡¯t know about the jiang group in sea city!


    So this was really an overbearing CEO!


    he was so swift and decisive that he had found out everything. he could not be bothered to waste his breath on xuan wanrou and threw the dna test in her face!


    Oh, he had also helped Xuan wanrou find her biological parents. In the end, Xuan wanrou still owed him a favor and had to thank him!


    awesome!


    As expected, he managed such a bigpany at such a young age. It was not without reason that he could be a young and promising boss.


    The crowd gradually dispersed.


    Three people were standing in the corner of Building 13.


    they were shi yan and jiang che, who had just parked their cars, and jiang rui, who had heard themotion downstairs and ran downstairs.


    Jiang Rui had wanted to go up and see what was going on, afraid that Xuan wanrou would cling onto Jiang Sheng. seeing xuan liuying¡¯s sudden appearance, she stood behind the crowd and did note forward.


    her heart was in a mess right now, and she was not ready to meet her biological mother.


    when the crowd dispersed, jiang rui saw shi yan and jiang che standing in the corner.


    While she marveled at her brother¡¯s reliability in handling matters, she also had aplicated feeling.


    with a mix of pride and mixed feelings at jiang cheng¡¯s reliability, jiang rui walked over and greeted shi yan and jiang che.

 Chapter 165

    165 She thought it was wonderful


    ¡°why don¡¯t you go over?¡± shi yan asked jiang rui softly.


    Jiang Rui bit her lip and shook her head, not saying a word.


    seeing this, shi yan didn¡¯t say anything more.


    it had only been a day and a night. it was already very rare for jiang rui to return to school for military training like this.


    ¡± mr. jiang, ¡± she said to jiang che, ¡± you can go back to the jiang residence first. i¡¯ll walk around with rui ¡®er. ¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated, but when she suddenly heard that shi yan had chased away her fifth uncle to apany her, she was so shocked that she didn¡¯t care about herplicated feelings anymore.


    She hurriedly tugged at Shi Yan¡¯s sleeve to give her a look. Afraid that Shi Yan wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time, she hurriedly said to Jiang che, ¡± ¡°No need, no need! Fifth uncle, you don¡¯t have to rush back. You guys can talk, I¡¯ll go upstairs first!¡±


    without waiting for their reply, she turned around and ran upstairs.


    jiang che nced at jiang rui¡¯s back as she ran upstairs. he raised his eyebrows and asked shi yan, ¡± ¡°On purpose?¡±


    shi yan stepped forward and held his arm. she looked up at him and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°teacher jiang, you¡¯ve seen through it, but you won¡¯t say it.¡±


    ¡°rui ¡®er¡¯s heart must be in a mess right now. it¡¯s useless tofort her. the more youfort her, the more ufortable she will feel. look, isn¡¯t the effect quite good?¡±


    Jiang che tapped the tip of her nose lightly, a smile in his eyes.¡±miss shi, you¡¯re so smart.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll send you back to your dormitory.¡± He held her hand.


    It only took a few minutes to walk from Block 13 to Block 12.


    The two of them soon arrived at Shi Yan¡¯s dormitory.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up.¡± jiang che said.


    However, Shi Yan did not let go of his hand.


    The two of them stood face to face. Jiang che nced at her hand that refused to let go. He suddenly remembered that he had said in front of qu pochen and the others in Zhu Yao¡¯s private room that his girlfriend was very clingy. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    He had only said that on purpose, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so clingy.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡±


    Only then did Shi Yan realize that she couldn¡¯t bear to let go of his hand. When he looked at her with a slightly mocking gaze, she suddenly released her hand and her expression became slightly better.


    trying to ignore his teasing gaze, shi yan smiled and said, Mr. Jiang, be careful on your way back. Send me a message when you arrive.


    ¡°yes.¡± Jiang che responded, but the smile in his eyes did not disappear. Shi Yan¡¯s ears turned redder and redder.


    she quickly went up to hug him, then turned and ran away.


    When she reached the corridor, she stopped and turned back to wave at him. ¡°Mr. Jiang, good night!¡±


    She looked back and smiled, looking bright and lively.


    Jiang che stood there with his hands in his pockets, his figure tall and slender. His appearance was already very eye-catching just by standing there, and at this moment, he even had a faint smile on his face, which made him even more dazzling.


    asionally, a few girls who returned to the dormitory would see him, and they were all amazed.


    She kept sighing in her heart. Was there really such a man in the world?


    as elegant as bamboo, as pure as orchid.


    There was a hint of seductiveness in her faint smile.


    These were two extreme temperaments, but they were both perfectly presented on him.


    He turned and saw Shi Yan standing at the entrance of the corridor.


    although she was dressed in simple casual clothes, it did not hide her elegant temperament at all. especially her long ck hair that was scattered down, it added a bit of elegance to her.


    he looked at shi yan, and then at jiang che, who was standing not far away.


    oh, so she¡¯s taken.


    just now, she was still thinking about what kind of girl would be worthy of such a high-quality man, and in the blink of an eye, she had an answer.


    Several girls covered their mouths and ran upstairs, as if they were afraid of disturbing this pair of lovebirds.


    it was filled with the innocent and beautiful atmosphere of the campus.


    she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the influence of these girls, but shi yan suddenly felt very happy.


    In such arge university campus, there were only a few weirdos. Most of them were pure and beautiful. in such a beautiful ce, there was such a beautiful person standing not far away. she only needed to run a few steps to touch yingying.


    It was even better.


    ¡°shi yan, what have you been busy with since you came back?¡±


    Back in the dormitory, Shi Yan was still in a good mood, so she took out the brush, ink, paper, and inkstone that su mu had prepared for her.


    when ren kexin came out of the bathroom after washing up, she saw her fiddling with something and couldn¡¯t help but go up to take a look.


    Su mu had prepared five or six scrolls of painting and writing for her, of all sizes.


    Shi Yan took out a medium-sized one.


    he spread it out on the table and started to grind the ink.


    She lifted her head and smiled at Ren Kexin, ¡± ¡°i was nning to write a piece of calligraphy, and since i have nothing to do now, i prepared to do it.¡±


    ¡°What are you nning to write? Is there anything we can help you with?¡± chang ru also leaned in to take a look.


    ¡°no, i can do it myself.¡± shi yan shook her head with a faint smile.


    she was going to give it to someone, so she wanted to do it personally from the grinding to the writing.


    Chang ru did not insist. To be honest, she did not know much about these things and could not help much. It was already good enough that she did not add to the trouble.


    ¡°What are you nning to write?¡± song meilian also came over.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say it directly. She just smiled and said,¡±You¡¯ll know when I write it down.¡±


    After grinding the ink, Shi Yan picked up the brush.


    before he could finish writing, the three people standing to the side had already noticed something different about shi yan.


    at this time, shi yan seemed to have a more ancient charm than when she had first met her in the modified cheongsam, exuding a graceful atmosphere.


    The brush was like flowing water.


    there were eight long words.


    Shi Yan also took out a small seal from a wooden box and ced it in the corner.


    The three onlookers were so shocked that they were speechless for a long time.


    After a while, Ren Kexin said in surprise, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, I thought that at most, your calligraphy would be better. How is your writing any better?! this is clearly the work of everyone!¡±


    ¡°when did you start to practice writing?¡±


    Shi Yan hadn¡¯t written it for a while, so she thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to write the desired effect. Looking at the calligraphy in front of her, she was quite satisfied.


    ¡°he probably started practicing when he was two years old,¡± he answered ren kexin.


    the three of them,¡±hehe.¡±


    What were they doing when they were two years old?


    I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s probably either ying with mud or snatching toys. He definitely doesn¡¯t know how to write.


    ¡°Shi Yan, did you learn to read at the age of two?¡± Chang ru smacked her lips and asked curiously.


    he was really curious.


    She didn¡¯t even know her name when she was two. Her family was in the countryside, and many people in the countryside were uncultured. Almost everyone called her by her nickname. Before she went to school, she had thought that was her name.


    Shi Yan had been practicing writing since she was two years old.


    there was no way topare.


    she had seen the ranking of the ss¡¯s entrance examination results. shi yan was ranked at the bottom, a few ces lower than her. she had previously doubted the authenticity of shi yan¡¯s college entrance examination results, and now she was even more suspicious.


    she didn¡¯t believe that shi yan, who had been practicing her writing since she was two years old and loved reading so much, would only be able to pass the college entrance examination.


    Partial?


    it wasn¡¯t impossible. after all, the ranking in the ss was only based on the total score and not the scores of each subject.


    but she felt that shi yan didn¡¯t seem to be a person who was biased.


    There was no basis, only intuition!


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember what happened when I was two years old, but I heard from the elders that I could read at that time, but I didn¡¯t recognize much. The elders who taught me how to write would teach me to write new words every day. I have a good memory, so I can remember most of the words you teach me. ¡±

 Chapter 166

    166 chapter 166 the person in my heart


    Looking at each other, Ren Kexin and Chang ru gave her a big thumbs up.


    ¡°no wonder your handwriting is so good,¡± song meilian said.


    His gaze once again fell on the half-dried words and asked, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re giving this calligraphy to someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± shi yan responded with a smile.


    although it was a light smile, if one looked closely, one would find that there were some differences between her current light smile and her usual light smile.


    Her smile was light, but it reached the bottom of her eyes.


    It was as if there were stars twinkling in her eyes, bright and sparkly.


    He was different from his usual calm and collected self.


    almost at the same time, the three of them came to a realization.


    ¡°Shi Yan, after seeing your calligraphy, I¡¯m even more curious about the person in your family. i¡¯m really curious about what kind of man he is, to be worthy of the title you.¡± Ren Kexin sighed.


    ¡°i¡¯ve mentioned it to him. after meilian¡¯s interview, we¡¯ll go to the jade restaurant for a meal on saturday afternoon.¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°really?¡± chang ru¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    that¡¯s great! I¡¯m finally going to see her true face! Ren Kexin said with a smile.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve made the arrangements, i won¡¯t make any other arrangements,¡± song meilian smiled faintly. the audition should end around five o ¡®clock.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and agreed. you guys go ahead. I¡¯ll clean up this ce. Don¡¯t get it on your clothes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need our help?¡± ren kexin asked.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    the three of them didn¡¯t insist. song meilian went back to her desk to draw herics, while chang ru ate and read.


    that¡¯s right. due to the atmosphere in the dormitory, chang ru, who used to watch tv series, also started to read. she had borrowed this book from shi yan.


    since some people liked to read, shi yan was very willing to lend them to others. however, she had a habit of taking back the books that she had lent.


    It wasn¡¯t worth much. She just wanted to take it back. She felt that it wasn¡¯t right to return her a new one. She just wanted her one.


    she didn¡¯t makements on every book, she just wanted to get her one back.


    This was another small problem she had after her stubbornness and obstinacy.


    ren kexin, on the other hand, went to wash the clothes.


    after they went to do their own things, shi yan dipped the pen in a little ink and wrote a few small words next to her stamp.


    When she wrote these few words, her eyebrows curved, and her eyes were full of smiles.


    as he put down the brush, he said,¡±my words are for the person i love.¡±


    This was her first gift to Jiang che.


    She was looking forward to his reaction when he saw her gift.


    after she finished writing, shi yan stared at the words and smiled. song meilian happened to turn around and see her smile, and then followed her gaze to the words.


    He raised his eyebrows.


    She really couldn¡¯t tell that with Shi Yan¡¯s personality, she was no different from an ordinary girl when it came to love. She only had one person in her heart and eyes.


    ren kexin wasn¡¯t the only one curious. she was also curious about what kind of man he was to be able to seduce shi yan, who had such an indifferent personality, to this extent.


    as a manga author, she was actually very inspired when she saw shi yan.


    shi yan¡¯s temperament was too special.


    Now that she saw that there was a huge contrast between her personality and her love, she was even more inspired.


    Maybe she would have more inspiration when she met Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend.


    After all, not everyone could live up to the eight words written by Shi Yan.


    There was only one day left until Saturday, so they would be able to meet very soon.


    Shi Yan tidied up the table and waited for the ink to dry before she kept the calligraphy.


    after she was done, she took her pajamas and went to wash up.


    she didn¡¯t feel anything before she went to wash up because she was wearing a coat and it was quite well covered. after she had taken a shower and changed into her pajamas, she came out of the bathroom.


    autumn pajamas were neither thin nor thick, but they were very loose.


    When she came out, Ren Kexin and Chang ru had already gone to bed. Only song Meilian was still there drawing.


    Song Meilian originally wanted to ask Shi Yan if she wanted to rest now. If Shi Yan wanted to rest early, she would quickly finish her work and turn off the lights.


    Jiang Rui had asked for leave today, so they guessed that Shi Yan had gone out to look for herst night.


    Since he had gone to find Jiang Rui, he probably did not rest well.


    but before song meilian could ask, she stopped in shock when her eyes fell on the blue mark on shi yan¡¯s corbone.


    feeling song meilian¡¯s gaze, shi yan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. she naturally pulled her ck hair to cover it and smiled at song meilian.


    ¡°she¡¯s sleeping. you should rest early too.¡± shi yan said.


    Song Meilian knew from her expression that she had done this willingly.


    The worry in song Meilian¡¯s eyes slowly disappeared.


    she recalled the video that ren kexin had shown her. in the video, shi yan had easily grabbed xuan wanrou¡¯s neck and restrained her. it was clear that shi yan had some fighting skills.


    this way, no one could bully her easily.


    Song Meilian let out a light breath and chuckled.


    she was thinking too much. shi yan and her boyfriend obviously had a very good rtionship. how could she have been bullied? even if there was something going on, she couldn¡¯t help it.


    No, not like her.


    Thinking of this, song Meilian subconsciously pulled her cor, suddenly losing interest in continuing to draw.


    she kept her drawing tablet and went to bed.


    *


    on the other side, jiang cheng and xuan liuying came to the coffee shop and sat down.


    Jiang Cheng handed the menu to Xuan Liuying.


    xuan liuying took it and ordered a cup of extremely bitter coffee, a taste that guests would not usually order.


    Jiang Cheng looked on indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After Xuan Liuying had ordered, he also ordered a cup.


    It was a moremon vor.


    it wasn¡¯t very bitter, but it was refreshing. it was a taste that he often drank.


    The coffee was served very quickly.


    ¡°do you want to take a look at the appraisal i gave you?¡± jiang cheng gently stirred his coffee and asked xuan liuying who was sitting opposite.


    Xuan Liuying looked at the document bag in her hand and shook her head,¡±No need to look.¡±


    Yu Xi came to look for me, and young master Jiang even investigated wanrou¡¯s biological parents. I think he should have also found out the rtionship between me and Qianqian Rui ¡®er and the Yu family.


    Jiang Cheng nodded lightly.


    ¡°yu xi has told me all these things, and i know them all. Thank you for taking good care of my daughter all these years.¡±


    ¡± although it¡¯s a little selfish to say this, i¡¯m still d that i carried the wrong child back then and let my daughter grow up in the jiang family without any worries. she didn¡¯t have to hide and suffer with me. ¡±


    that¡¯s right, when she learned that she had brought the wrong child and that her biological daughter was jiang rui, xuan liuying was very shocked at first. however, after the shock, she actually felt a little lucky. she was lucky that the one who suffered with her was not her own daughter, but someone else¡¯s child.


    xuan liuying felt that she had let down xuan wanrou for having such thoughts. she did not even know when she had be such a selfish person.


    However, such selfish thoughts just emerged uncontrobly.


    ¡°Ms Xuan, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Rui ¡®er is my sister. In Haicheng, anyone who has heard of me knows that I have a little sister whom I dote on and love dearly. I treat her well because I want to treat her well, and it has nothing to do with anyone else.¡±


    the young master of the jiang family in haicheng was a crazy demon who doted on his sister. even though xuan liuying had been hiding all these years and did not pay much attention to the things in the circle, she had heard a little about it.


    everyone knew how good he was to rui ¡®er.

 Chapter 167

    167 young master jiang is very strong


    ¡°if i hadn¡¯t met you today, i would have gone to see you alone in the next two days.¡± jiang cheng continued.


    he met xuan liuying¡¯s gaze and said, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re rui ¡®er¡¯s biological mother, there¡¯s no doubt about that. but rui¡¯ er is a member of the jiang family, and that will never change. Even if Rui ¡®er and you acknowledge each other in the future, I won¡¯t be allowed to move out of the Jiang family.¡±


    if you can¡¯t bear to leave her, you can take her to stay with you for a few days. You can alsoe to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence for a short stay, but I won¡¯t agree to her moving out of the Jiang family.


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s tone seemed calm, but it was actually very strong.


    If Xuan Liuying had not been born into arge aristocratic family, had seen the world in the early years, and had been in love with people like Yu Wushuang, she would have been intimidated by Jiang Sheng, a junior.


    He couldn¡¯t help but Marvel in his heart. The new leader of the Jiang family of Sea city really lived up to his reputation.


    he was indeed a young man not to be underestimated.


    ¡± but she¡¯s my biological daughter. she¡¯s the only child between her father and me. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not denying it.¡± Jiang Cheng said.


    ¡°you can acknowledge each other. as i said just now, if you can¡¯t bear to part with her, you can take her to live with you for a while, and you can alsoe to the jiang family to live with you. i didn¡¯t stop you two from meeting, i just didn¡¯t allow her to move out of the jiang family.¡±


    She was telling her that no matter where Jiang Rui went, she had to return to the Jiang family, and that the Jiang family was her only home.


    Xuan Liuying understood Jiang Sheng¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°Is this your idea or your family¡¯s?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my idea, and it¡¯s also my family¡¯s idea.¡±


    ¡°Lady Xuan, I¡¯m the head of the Jiang family in Sea city now. not to mention that no one in our family will object to rui ¡®er staying at home, even if someone objects, even if it¡¯s my parents, they can¡¯t go against my wishes.¡±


    Xuan Liuying thought to herself, what a confident and arrogant young man.


    However, he did have the right to be arrogant.


    ¡± you won¡¯t allow rui ¡®er to move out of the jiang family no matter what. even if she moves into the yu family, even if she wants to move out herself, you¡¯re going to force her to stay regardless of her wishes? ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow her to move out of the Jiang family. It has nothing to do with where she moves to. As for her wanting to move out, you can rest assured that I won¡¯t allow such a situation to happen, so there¡¯s no such thing as forcing her to stay despite her wishes.¡±


    he knew jiang rui ¡®er too well. she would agree to anything he said if he gave in.


    if shi yan had not appeared out of nowhere, no one in this world would have been more important than him in jiang rui ¡®er¡¯s heart, not even her biological mother.


    there¡¯s nothing else for me to see you. I just want to tell you my wishes. You are Rui ¡®er¡¯s biological mother, and I don¡¯t want to get into a conflict with you over this matter in the future, which will put Rui¡¯ er in a difficult position.


    Xuan Liuying did not speak immediately, but looked at him seriously.


    Not to mention his ability, just his appearance alone was outstanding.


    he didn¡¯t smile often. she had never seen him smile since they met. he was a cold and strong person.


    ¡°you¡¯re so biased towards rui ¡®er. as rui¡¯ er¡¯s biological mother, i¡¯m very grateful and happy. it¡¯s just that you¡¯re so biased towards rui ¡®er. when you get married in the future, what will rui¡¯ er do?¡±


    ¡°moreover, even if rui ¡®er is a daughter of the jiang family, she will have to get married one day. Since she¡¯s going to get married sooner orter, it doesn¡¯t seem to make a difference where she lives.¡±


    ¡± just like you, i won¡¯t stop you from seeing each other. after rui ¡®er and i acknowledge each other, if she misses you, she can also stay with the jiang family for a while. ¡±


    jiang cheng looked up at her. ¡± ms. xuan, i thought you would understand what i meant after i said so much. ¡±


    xuan liuying stared nkly and then looked at him in shock,¡±You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    Jiang Xun picked up his coffee and took a sip. He didn¡¯t say it directly, but said,¡±since i said that rui ¡®er is not allowed to move out of the jiang family, naturally she is not allowed to move out even after she gets married. As for what you said about me getting married in the future, I probably don¡¯t have the patience to treat other girls like how I treated Rui ¡®er. Rui¡¯ er and my wife won¡¯t have any conflicts.¡±


    His words were a little ambiguous, and Xuan Liuying could not quite grasp what he meant.


    Just as she was hesitating to speak, Jiang Cheng said, ¡± I saw that you were holding a court summons. Are you going to find your adopted daughter? ¡±


    ¡°if so, please let her wait for the court session to begin. she picked a fight in public and was sued for nder by shi yan. You probably don¡¯t know who Shi Yan is. She¡¯s my olddy¡¯s Savior, and Rui ¡®er¡¯s only true friend of the same age.¡±


    ¡± rui ¡®er found awyer for her, and she provided the evidence herself. ¡±


    After he finished, he did not care how shocked Xuan Liuying was and asked, ¡± ¡°do you need me to send you back?¡±


    Xuan Liuying finally reacted and shook her head,¡±No, I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡±


    ¡°Then take your time. I still have something to deal with at thepany. I¡¯ve already paid the bill. Please excuse me.¡± jiang cheng got up and left.


    Xuan Liuying only came back to her senses after he had left the caf¨¦.


    he took out the court summons and read it carefully.


    In fact, she had already seen the court summon when she received it, so she had a general idea of the contents. However, the court summon only contained the name of the person summoned, the time and ce of the court session, as well as some other corresponding requirements, so she was not sure who the intiff was.


    Shi Yan.


    jiang rui¡¯s friend?


    Could it be that the girl he saw with Jiang Rui at the noodle shop that day was called Shi Yan?


    she had seen the girl a few times, and the one that left the deepest impression on her was when she saw her and wanrou fighting outside the bathroom. at that time, she had even bought medicine for her and asked the front desk to pass it on.


    Shi Yan.


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with the name, but she was familiar with the surname.


    The girl¡¯s features were somewhat simr to su Yunzhi¡¯s.


    so, she was really a child of the shi family in the capital city?


    She didn¡¯t seem like someone who would cause trouble for no reason. Could wanrou have really done something to anger her?


    the court summons had already been sent to his house, so this matter couldn¡¯t be faked.


    It was Rui ¡®er who helped to find thewyer.


    There was still a week before the court hearing.


    no matter what, he was a child that she had watched grow up. she couldn¡¯t just leave him be.


    once the court session started, yu wanrou¡¯s reputation would be greatly affected regardless of the oue. She was only neen years old. She had a bright future if she got into Haicheng University. She could not have a criminal record!


    however, if wanrou was really in the wrong, should she, as a mother, indulge her?


    Obviously, it would not work.


    It was already a dereliction of duty for her to raise wanrou and not teach wanrou well. If she indulged wanrou even though she knew she was in the wrong, she might harm her instead.


    Speaking of wanrou, she had just had a short contact with Jiang Cheng and could tell that he wasn¡¯t a kind-hearted person. however, he had told wanrou that her biological parents were from a well-off family, and that wanrou would live better with her biological parents than with her foster mother.


    her intuition told her that jiang cheng wouldn¡¯t be so kind, especially after knowing that wanrou and shi yanrui ¡®er didn¡¯t get along. he couldn¡¯t be so kind.


    Then what was Jiang Cheng¡¯s purpose in telling wanrou that her biological parents were good?


    Xuan Liuying could not understand.


    *


    the next day.


    it was already six o ¡®clock in the afternoon when the military training ended.


    jiang che came to pick up shi yan, while jiang cheng came to pick up jiang rui.


    it was a bit crowded during the weekend, so neither of them drove to their dormitory. after shi yan and jiang rui packed up, they rode their shared bicycles to the parking lot near the school gate.


    there were a lot of people sweeping shared bicycles, and the two of them only swept one.


    st time, shi yan had ridden jiang rui. this time, jiang rui offered to let her drive shi yan.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t refuse.


    the two of them went to the parking lot and locked the car. shi yan carried her school bag and naturally sat in the passenger seat of jiang che. jiang rui bit her lip and hesitated for a long time before opening the door of the passenger seat of jiang cheng and getting in.

 Chapter 168

    168 telling the truth in person


    Looking at the person in the driver¡¯s seat, Jiang Rui shouted, ¡± ¡°ge! ge! ge!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it at home.¡± he was interrupted by jiang sheng.


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t look at her. He focused on starting the car and leaving the school.


    Jiang Rui stared at his side profile for a long time, then bit her lip and said nothing.


    in another car, jiang che saw that shi yan was carrying the white school bag he had given her and a scroll in her hand.


    pared to jiang sheng and jiang rui, the atmosphere between the two was much better.


    they smiled at each other the moment they met.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    then, jiang che¡¯s gaze fell on the scroll in shi yan¡¯s hand. ¡± ¡°what are you holding in your hand? calligraphy and painting?¡±


    shi yan followed his line of sight and looked at the scroll. her eyes curved.¡±i¡¯m not telling you yet.¡±


    It was rare to see her with such a delicate appearance. The corners of Jiang Che¡¯s beautiful peach-shaped eyes on his gentle and elegant face raised slightly.


    he actually left him in suspense.


    this piqued his curiosity.


    It was already eight o ¡®clock in the evening when they arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s mansion.


    He and Jiang Cheng¡¯s car entered the Jiang family¡¯s main gate one after the other. However, Jiang Cheng¡¯s car headed directly in the direction of the main building, while Jiang Che¡¯s car did not.


    ¡°do you want to go to bamboo garden or send you back first?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer immediately. She looked at the car in front of her that was going to the main building.


    without waiting for her to speak, jiang che said, ¡± don¡¯t worry. the jiang family won¡¯t be stupid. with jiang cheng and the olddy around, jiang rui won¡¯t be at a disadvantage. ¡± They¡¯re dealing with family matters, so it¡¯s not appropriate for us to go over now.¡±


    shi yan naturally knew that it was inappropriate.


    She was just a little worried about Jiang Rui.


    however, just as jiang che had said, she was dealing with family matters. it was indeed inappropriate for them to go over.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back to my courtyard. i need to put down my things.¡± She raised the scroll in her hand.


    Seeing that she valued this piece of calligraphy so much, Jiang che was even more curious.


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of Shi Yan¡¯s courtyard.


    after parking the car, the two of them got out. without shi yan¡¯s urging, jiang che did not leave immediately. he naturally held shi yan¡¯s hand and entered the courtyard.


    There was something going on in the main building, so almost all the important people in the Jiang family were called over, including Xiao Zhao, who had been by the olddy¡¯s side for several years. therefore, there was no one else in shi yan¡¯s courtyard. the house was dark and the lights were not on.


    it was quiet.


    He went straight into the house and turned on the lights.


    shi yan said to jiang che, ¡± i¡¯ll put my things in the study room first. wait for me downstairs. i¡¯ll be right down. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡± yes, ¡± jiang che replied and asked her, ¡± i had dinner early. do you want to eat something? ¡± I¡¯ll get someone to prepare it and send it over.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡± you¡¯ve been back and forth for four hours. even if you ate something before you left, you should be hungry by now. ¡±


    by right, they should have gone to eat as soon as they left the school, but shi yan was worried about jiang rui, so she followed jiang sheng and the others back in their car.


    shi yan quickly put down the scroll and her bag, only taking her phone with her.


    jiang che was sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make a cup of tea.¡±


    As soon as Shi Yan finished speaking, Jiang che said, ¡± ¡°no rush.¡±


    ¡°Come over and sit first.¡± he didn¡¯t sit on the single sofa, but on the Changsha, and patted the seat beside him.


    ncing at him, Shi Yan walked over and was about to sit down. If she dared to approach him, he would reach out and pull her wrist to sit on hisp.


    jiang che took the phone out of her hand and put it aside. he hugged her tightly and looked at her, asking, ¡± ¡°miss shi, i haven¡¯t seen you for a day. did you miss me?¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he had his usual air of elegance, but the words he said did not match his temperament at all.


    however, he didn¡¯t seem to need her answer. as soon as he finished speaking, his lips fell on hers.


    a light kiss.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to, but she was very happy to see him and liked his closeness. She didn¡¯t resist or struggle, obediently nestled in his arms.


    after the kiss, the two of them quietly embraced each other for a moment. jiang che then held her waist and sat her down beside him. he raised his hand and gently tucked her hair behind her ear.¡±where are the tea leaves? i¡¯ll go make some tea.¡±


    Shi Yan told him the location of the tea leaves, and after a while, Jiang che brought over two cups of tea.


    the two of them drank tea for a while, and jiang lin came over with a lunchbox.


    Naturally, he had asked the kitchen to prepare it in advance.


    although the jiang family had things to deal with, they still had to eat. the chefs and aunties in the kitchen were not on leave.


    jiang lin left after the food was delivered.


    In the main building, Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui went straight into the house after getting out of the car.


    Jiang Rui stopped at the gate halfway. Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t say anything and turned back to lead her inside.


    There were many people in the main hall. Besides the Jiang family, Yu Xi and Xuan Liuying were also there.


    a few pairs of eyes paused when they saw the two of them holding hands.


    olddy¡¯s expression was normal, fang xiao yu was excited. Yu Xi was expressionless, Xuan Liuying showed a little worry after the shock, and Jiang Fan had the same reaction as Xuan Liuying.


    only jiang qing, kong xiangxiang, and jiang heng didn¡¯t pay attention to this.


    as soon as they saw them, the three of them looked a little excited, especially kong xiangxiang. her nose felt sour and tears fell.


    ¡°rui ¡®er, qianqian.¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s footsteps paused slightly. she broke free of jiang cheng¡¯s hand and looked at the jiang family with aplicated expression. After a moment, his eyes turned to Xuan Liuying and Yu Xi.


    He was a little surprised.


    This was her biological mother, so she could understand why she was present. However, why was the third young master of the Yu family here too?


    however, jiang rui was not stupid. yu xi¡¯s appearance at home at this time must have something to do with her biological parents.


    she couldn¡¯t help but think of the car ident that had destroyed the yu family neen years ago.


    Then he looked at Xuan Liuying.


    Her background was almost revealed.


    no wonder yan told her that yu xi looked at her weirdly when they first met. it was to remind her so that she wouldn¡¯t be too upset when she found out the truth.


    in fact, yu xi and xuan liuying had arrived a step earlier than them. they only greeted the jiang family and didn¡¯t have time to say much. therefore, apart from jiang sheng and jiang rui, only the olddy, aunt wan, and jiang heng, who had seen yu xi once, knew that he was the third young master of the yu family.


    Even though they did not know their identities, just like Jiang Rui, they could guess that they were Jiang Rui¡¯s real family when they saw them here.


    ¡°Grandmother Qianqian.¡±


    Jiang Rui took a deep breath to calm herself down. Just as she was about to say hello, she was interrupted by the olddy, ¡± ¡°Take a seat first.¡±


    the atmosphere was already very depressing, and with the addition of kong xiangxiang¡¯s low sobbing, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel a little suffocated. At this moment, the olddy spoke with a calm expression, and the oppressive atmosphere dissipated a little.


    He walked over and sat down.


    jiang cheng was sitting beside jiang rui.


    as soon as he sat down, jiang cheng¡¯s assistant handed him a document.


    The assistant had calcted that they would be back around this time, so he had waited a few minutes earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone already knows what they should know.¡± jiang sheng¡¯s words made kong xiangxiang¡¯sst bit of hope disappear, and she cried even harder.


    ncing at her, Jiang Cheng said, ¡± then I won¡¯t talk nonsense. This is the information I¡¯ve investigated and a few paternity tests. You can take a look.


    since things had alreadye to this, it would be better to resolve the matter as soon as possible. the longer it dragged on, the more ufortable everyone would feel.


    xiao zhao came forward to take it and was about to pass it to the olddy, but the olddy waved her hand. ¡± ¡°let them see it first.¡±


    She handed it to Kong Xiangxiang, but she didn¡¯t take it. She just watched Jiang Rui cry, making Jiang Rui¡¯s nose sour.


    In the end, it was still Jiang Qing who took it.


    He first took out the DNA test.


    the test for jiang rui and the jiang family was nine years ago, not long after jiang rui rolled down the stairs and was discharged from the hospital. the other tests were probably six to two years after that.


    The time taken was different. It was probably not easy to investigate these things and took some time.

 Chapter 169

    169 why didn¡¯t you handle it?


    Jiang Cheng¡¯s investigation was veryplete. From how the children of the three families were transferred in the hospital to the situation of every member of each family, everything was investigated in detail.


    the three of them were born in the hospital at the same time.


    The Yu family¡¯s enemy was so capable that even Yu Wushuang and Yu Miao, two extremely talented people, had died in a car ident under his plot, let alone others.


    the news of yu wushuang having a girlfriend naturally could not be hidden from those people.


    after knowing that yu wushuang had died but left behind his bloodline, he would definitely not let this matter rest. after all, he was also afraid that if he did not eliminate the roots, it would be a disaster in the future.


    so even if xuan liuying was pregnant and hiding, she was still discovered.


    xuan liuying was the eldest youngdy of the xuan family. those people were not sure if the xuan family had secretly sent people to protect her. they did not dare to touch her in the open to avoid alerting the enemy, so they could only touch the child first.


    Unexpectedly, the wife of the Jiang family in Haicheng also gave birth at the same time.


    the jiang family of haicheng had an extraordinary status in haicheng, and they had some ties with the yu family. the jiang family was all gathered in the hospital, and the child was crying and screaming so badly. those people were afraid of alerting the jiang family and causing trouble, so they put the child down and ran away in a panic.


    the baby had been swaddled in the wrong ce. the nurse who had rushed over in panic after hearing the crying couldn¡¯t tell at all. she was afraid that she would be punished for losing the baby, so she hid the matter.


    They also happened to meet Xuan wanrou¡¯s biological parents. When they saw that Madam Jiang¡¯s difficultbor had even rmed the director and caused a hugemotion, they knew that this was an impressive family. Thus, they had evil intentions and took advantage of the chaos to exchange their child with the other party¡¯s.


    The children of the three families were mixed up just like that.


    the people who had targeted the yu family hade prepared. the surveince cameras during that period were all controlled and could not capture these images at all. jiang kui had spent a lot of effort to find out about this.


    they passed the information around, and when it reached xuan liuying¡¯s hands, she was not much better than kong xiangxiang, sobbing softly.


    the others were also silent after reading the information, and their expressions wereplicated. kong xiangxiang couldn¡¯t help but take a look.


    As he looked, his entire body trembled.


    ¡°My ... My daughter ... Is really gone! this family is so cruel!¡±


    Jiang Cheng looked at them, his gazending on Jiang Rui¡¯s face from time to time. After confirming that she was alright, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief and gestured to his assistant.


    the assistant went over and took the documents from kong xiangxiang¡¯s hands.


    jiang cheng took it and handed it to jiang rui. ¡± you have the right to know everything. take a look. ¡±


    since he was able to take out the appraisal from the car yesterday, he naturally did not leave it in the car all the time. he had been hiding it from others, and it was impossible for him to leave these things in the car.


    He had already nned to tell Jiang Rui the truth, so he had prepared all these in the car.


    he didn¡¯t expect that before he could say anything, there was an urgent business for him to deal with personally, and those documents had been left in the car. He did not show it to Jiang Rui first, but took it out and gave it to Xuan wanrou and Xuan Liuying.


    jiang rui looked at him with red eyes, her gaze falling on the information he handed over.


    He raised his hand and took it.


    other than the reddened eyes, he was fine. at least, he was calmer than everyone thought.


    of course, the premise was that her hands were trembling when she took the documents.


    jiang rui knew that once she took the document and read it, there would be no room for negotiation. she really could not ignore it.


    But she still finished reading the information.


    only after reading it did he know that there were many twists and turns in the process. at the same time, he also knew that it must not have been easy for jiang cheng to find out this.


    after she finished reading, aunt wan took it and showed it to the olddy.


    although the olddy had seen part of it, she had not seen the whole thing, so she did not know everything. Now, everything was clear.


    suddenly receiving so much information, everyone¡¯s mood was a littleplicated.


    he sighed with emotion at the twists and turns of this matter, as well as jiang rui¡¯s life experience.


    He was actually the child of the Yu family¡¯s eldest young master!


    yu wushuang!


    he was just like his name, young master wushuang. he had been so glorious in sea city back then. at that time, the two young masters of the yu family died at the same time, causing countless people to feel pity.


    she was also deeply moved by the viciousness of xuan wanrou¡¯s biological parents.


    not only did he covet the jiang family¡¯s status and want his own daughter to live a good life, but he also didn¡¯t take good care of her after recing someone else¡¯s child. he didn¡¯t send her to the hospital when she was sick, and she died of a high fever before she was half a year old.


    ¡°sheng, you must avenge your sister! we can¡¯t let this family off so easily!¡±


    Jiang Qing patted the back of Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s hand tofort her.


    he first looked at jiang rui and expressed his stand. ¡± rui ¡®er, no matter what, you are my daughter and your mother¡¯s daughter. you are a child of the jiang family. this will never change. ¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s throat was slightly blocked.


    she did not respond, but only looked at jiang qing with red eyes, resisting the urge to cry.


    seeing her like this, jiang qing also felt bad.


    He sighed softly.


    She was afraid that she would cry if she continued, so she didn¡¯t say anything more and turned to Jiang Cheng.¡±since you¡¯ve already found out about it, i¡¯m sure you¡¯ve already dealt with that family.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    jiang cheng¡¯s eyes were a little cold. ¡± but i didn¡¯t clean it up all at once. that would be too easy on them. ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still living in Haicheng. They have an apartment in the old Urban area left behind by an old man, and both of them have a job that pays three to four thousand a month. however, the husband is addicted to alcohol and gambling. he often loses money and gets drunk. the wife is also addicted to gambling. the 17-year-old son is still in high school, but he is also a hooligan.¡±


    my family looks good on the surface, but in fact, I haven¡¯t let them live a day offort in the past eight years.


    he didn¡¯t make that family unable to survive in sea city base. he only made them suffer.


    big brother, it¡¯s already good enough to keep these people alive. Why did you let them keep their rooms and work? ¡±


    jiang heng didn¡¯t think that jiang cheng was such a soft-hearted person to his enemies, so he was very puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± Jiang Cheng said.


    jiang heng was even more confused.


    The others were also somewhat puzzled.


    in the face of everyone¡¯s doubts, jiang cheng said, ¡± ¡°Third young master Yu has yet to return, so the enemies of the Yu family are still around. If I make too big a move, I might rm those people and put Rui ¡®er in danger. if i¡¯m not willing, i¡¯ll let them be free for a few more years.¡±


    In fact, that family was not living a carefree life.


    His son often skipped ss and got into fights. Every two or three days, he would either lose money or be sent to the youth detention center. the husband was an alcoholic and a gambler. he was often beaten up by debt collectors, and he vented his anger on his wife and son. although his wife wasn¡¯t an alcoholic, she was also a gambler. she didn¡¯t have money to pay off her debts, so she started a business of bringing different men home every two or three days.


    If she didn¡¯t keep their houses and jobs, why would they continue to stay in Sea city Base and suffer like this? He naturally had to keep it.


    Of course, the most important thing was still Yingluo.


    he looked at xuan liuying. ¡± furthermore, their daughter is raised bydy xuan. if they are no longer around when the truth is exposed, willdy xuan chase the daughter she has raised for so many years out of the house and let her run her own course? ¡±


    Xuan Liuying was stunned.


    He was obviously hesitating.


    ¡°Ms. Xuan would definitely not do that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a good person. I don¡¯t have a good character of not implicating my children. The other party killed my sister, so I¡¯m going to make their family suffer.¡±


    jiang cheng¡¯s tone was calm, but his eyes were very cold.

 Chapter 170

    170 chapter 170 not moving away even after reuniting


    He looked at Jiang Rui beside him. I won¡¯t allow Rui ¡®er¡¯s biological mother to raise someone else¡¯s daughter when the truth is revealed. I won¡¯t allow Rui¡¯ er to suffer.


    ¡± this is not to say that rui ¡®er is narrow-minded. if she knew that the other party was the daughter of the murderer who killed my sister, and that her own mother was still raising her, rui¡¯ er would definitely not feel good. ¡±


    besides, I¡¯ve checked on that girl called Xuan wanrou. She¡¯s full of evil tricks. Even if Rui ¡®er doesn¡¯t mind that she¡¯s the daughter of my sister¡¯s murderer, it won¡¯t be pleasant to get along with her. With Rui¡¯ er¡¯s naivety, she might even fall into her trap.


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen!¡±


    ¡± if i keep that family, xuan wanrou will have no reason to continue staying by madam xuan¡¯s side. as for what kind of life she¡¯ll have when she returns to her biological parents, it¡¯s none of my business. ¡±


    everyone could tell that he was saying that he would only make his move after xuan wanrou returned to her biological parents.


    he was ruthless.


    Not to mention the assistants and servants standing around, even Kong Xiangxiang, Xuan Liuying, and the others were a little intimidated by him.


    seeing xuan liuying¡¯s reluctance, jiang cheng continued, ¡± ¡°of course, i won¡¯t force ms. xuan to drive her away, and i won¡¯t even interfere with her life. as long asdy xuan doesn¡¯t tell her about your rtionship with the yu and xuan families and let her continue to think that you¡¯re still living a difficult life, she¡¯ll definitely leave on her own.¡±


    ¡± if ms. xuan is soft-hearted and wants to tell her, then i¡¯m sorry. even if i don¡¯t care about jiang rui ¡®er¡¯s wishes, i will never allow her to acknowledge you. ¡±


    When he said this, Xuan Liuying became anxious.


    ¡°No! it won¡¯t! even if you don¡¯t tell me, i know what to do!¡±


    yu xi nced at xuan liuying.


    in the end, she still wasn¡¯t decisive enough. time really changed a person. if she was the eldest miss of the xuan family 19 years ago, how could she be so indecisive and have such bad intentions?


    she wasn¡¯t a filial daughter, yet she was greedy for vanity and wealth. even her own biological mother despised and hated her, so what was there to sympathize with? He had already done his best to raise her until she was an adult, so he directly drove her away.


    ¡± i won¡¯t let her take any advantage of me, and i won¡¯t let rui ¡®er suffer any grievances. young master jiang, you can rest assured about this. ¡± Yu Xi expressed.


    She turned to Jiang Rui and said,¡±Rui ¡®er, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you again on such an asion. I was nning to go to school to see you alone.¡± however, i thought that with your intelligence, if i were to rashly go and see him, you would definitely notice, so i held back.¡±


    jiang rui looked at him without saying anything.


    She didn¡¯t feel it thest time she saw Yu Xi, but now that she saw him, she felt a little sad for some reason, as if she was infected by the sadness that lingered around him.


    ¡°After reading that information, I¡¯m sure you already know your background. I don¡¯t think I need to say much about the Yu family, so I won¡¯t say much.¡±


    ¡± let me formally introduce myself. i¡¯m yu xi, your third uncle. your father is my eldest brother, yu wushuang. your mother is the one beside me. ¡±


    Rui, Rui ¡®er, I¡¯m Yingluo. Xuan Liuying¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. She wanted to say that she was her mother, but when she saw Jiang Rui holding back her tears, she suddenly could not continue.


    She changed the topic and said,¡±if you can¡¯t ept it now, we¡¯re not in a hurry. We¡¯ll take it slowly.¡± We¡¯ll acknowledge each other when you¡¯re willing to.¡±


    Jiang Rui thought that she had already prepared herself mentally and was not that unreasonable. However, she really could not bring herself to call someone ¡®mom¡¯ in front of the parents who had raised her for 19 years.


    if she really shouted, her parents would definitely feel bad. the death of her biological daughter was already a huge blow to them. she couldn¡¯t bear to make them sad again.


    however, if she did not acknowledge her, her biological mother would be sad.


    she was a pitiful person who had lost her true love at such a young age and had to struggle for her child, so she couldn¡¯t bear to hurt him.


    ¡°They¡¯re your family. If you want to acknowledge them, we¡¯ll support you. So, Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t feel burdened.¡± The olddy said.


    the others also expressed their opinions.


    that¡¯s right. Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t feel burdened. Even if you acknowledge them, you¡¯re still my daughter and your father¡¯s daughter!


    ¡± no matter what, rui ¡®er, in second aunt¡¯s heart, you will always be a member of the jiang family! ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re my sister, so you¡¯ll always be!¡±


    jiang qing and jiang fan didn¡¯t say much, only saying,¡±don¡¯t feel burdened.¡±


    jiang muchen, who had been silent the entire time, spoke a little more.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s an unchangeable fact, learn to ept it slowly. Running away won¡¯t solve the problem. family is not maintained by blood. even if we are not rted by blood, it can not change the fact that we are one family. just treat it as having a few more elders who care about you.¡±


    ¡°If you think about it this way, you¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    jiang cheng didn¡¯t say anything, but jiang rui understood what he meant with just a look.


    Like everyone else, he was using his own way to tell her that she was never an outsider.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s nose twitched.


    she could not help but shed a tear.


    ¡°i ... i need some time.¡±


    the others quickly said that there was no hurry.


    However, after the olddy said that there was no hurry, she looked at Yu Xi and said, ¡± ¡°Third son of the Yu family, since you¡¯ve returned, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be hiding forever. When do you n to show yourself?¡±


    ¡°Two days ago.¡±


    ¡°Are you nning to set up a banquet?¡±


    Yu Xi nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s set up a banquet. The banquet will be next weekend, Rui ¡®er is free on the weekend. Since this matter has already spread, there must be an exnation. We can¡¯t let people who don¡¯t know the truth Talk about Rui ¡®er in private.¡±


    she didn¡¯t want others to think that rui ¡®er had been abandoned by the jiang family and had nowhere to go, so they bullied her and mocked her.


    jiang rui pursed her lips and looked at the olddy. the olddy gave her aforting smile.


    his love for her was the same as before.


    ¡°i understand.¡± Yu Xi said.


    ¡°isn¡¯t a week too short?¡± He was worried that a week was too short and that Jiang Rui was not ready to acknowledge her ancestors and n.


    without waiting for the others to say anything, jiang rui said, ¡± ¡°one week is enough.¡±


    they all looked at her, a little surprised, but also felt that this seemed to be normal.


    The main reason was that Jiang Rui had always been smart and clear. Since it was an unchangeable fact, they thought that Jiang Rui would figure it out. Instead of struggling, it was better to ept it slowly.


    But Jiang Cheng suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Yu Xi with a serious expression, ¡± it¡¯s inevitable that the Yu family will hold a banquet to acknowledge Rui ¡®er. However, even if you acknowledge her, Rui¡¯ er will still have to live in the Jiang family.


    His attitude was a little unyielding. Jiang Rui felt that it was not good for the guest and tugged on his sleeve.


    however, he only patted the back of her hand tofort her, and his tough attitude did not seem to be restrained at all.


    Yu Xi saw the interaction between the two of them.


    his expression didn¡¯t change much.


    ¡°rui ¡®er is an adult, she has her own ns. if she still chooses to stay in the jiang family, i will naturally not force her to stay in the yu family. If she wants to stay in the Yu family, you can¡¯t stop her. ¡±


    jiang cheng didn¡¯t say anything, but jiang rui could tell from his eyes that he would never allow her to move out. she didn¡¯t feel ufortable. after all, they had been together for many years and she knew his temper very well.


    In fact,pared to living with the Jiang or Yu family, she was more willing to move to the apartment in Silver Garden.


    we¡¯ll talk about thister. Rui ¡®er is living in school most of the time. the olddy tried to smooth things over.


    then she looked at jiang sheng and jiang rui,¡¯you haven¡¯t eaten since you came back from school, have you? sheng, i¡¯ll get someone to send some food to rui ¡®er¡¯s courtyard. you guys go and eat. ¡± we still have something to say to rui ¡®er¡¯s mother and third uncle.¡±


    The olddy had obviously sent Jiang Rui away so that she could rx and not be affected by her tension. How could the others not notice?


    Fang Xiao Yu quickly said: ¡± that¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You guys go and eat first. Don¡¯t go hungry.


    Jiang Cheng did not stay any longer. He pulled Jiang Rui up and nodded slightly to Xuan Liuying and Yu Xi,¡±Excuse me.¡±


    Then, he left with Jiang Rui.

 Chapter 171

    171 not easy to bully


    Yu Xi and Xuan Liuying didn¡¯t stay at the Jiang family for long. At this time, everyone¡¯s mood was veryplicated, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say much.


    ¡°what are eldest sister-inw¡¯s ns after this?¡± on the way back, yu xi, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, asked xuan liuying, who was sitting in the back seat.


    it¡¯s the middle of the month now, and I¡¯ve paid my rent for this month. I n to stay until the end of the month, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be staying at the Yu or Xuan family.


    xuan liuying looked at him and said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry about me. now you don¡¯t have to hide anymore. i can arrange my own life. ¡±


    yu xi nced at her, and seeing that she was insistent, she did not say anything more. ¡± ¡°if eldest sister-inw needs anything, just look for me.¡±


    at the same time, in the su family¡¯s house.


    ¡°Mom, what made you so happy?¡± Su mu was sitting in the living room, watching the news and drinking tea. He couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw su Yunzhi walking out of the backyard with a smile on her face.


    usually, when his mother came back from the backyard every night, even if she hid it well, he could still see the sadness hidden in her eyes.


    It was rare to see her walking out of the backyard happily.


    ¡°Your first aunt finally took the initiative to look for me! I¡¯ve ¡®passed by¡¯ her many times over the years, but she always pretended not to know me. When I went to look for her, she would avoid me. Now, she¡¯s finallye to me. ¡±


    ¡°Do you know that there are a few private properties under my name that are not listed in the SU family?¡±


    Su mu nodded.


    in fact, most of those businesses were founded by your eldest aunt after she came to Haicheng from the capital. When something happened to your Yueyue, your father, and your eldest uncle, your eldest aunt was pregnant and was afraid of being targeted by the enemy, so she let me take care of them and hid them away.


    At the mention of her deceased husband, su Yunzhi¡¯s expression became dazed for a moment, but she quickly recovered.


    ¡°Just now, I received a message from your first aunt. She ns to take those properties back and manage them herself. she doesn¡¯t even know how hard it has been for me all these years, having to take care of both the su family and her businesses.¡±


    no one knew su yunzhi¡¯s hardships better than su mu.


    however, su mu also knew that most of her hard work came from the su n. xuan liuying¡¯s business was only founded after she came to haicheng. now that more than 20 years had passed, she had some small achievements in haicheng, but it could not bepared with the su n, which had a deep foundation.


    In contrast, su Yunzhi didn¡¯t spend as much energy on these businesses. She was only pretending toin because she was in a good mood.


    Su mu poured a cup of tea and handed it to her. ¡°aunt, have you seen rui ¡®er?¡±


    ¡°yes, i just left the jiang family.¡±


    ¡± the news that rui ¡®er isn¡¯t a child of the jiang family has spread in the circle. many people are discussing how the jiang family and third uncle are going to deal with this. ¡±


    The news had spread, but everyone only knew that Jiang Rui was not a child of the Jiang family. They did not know that she was a child of the Yu family.


    Therefore, many people were secretly discussing it.


    some people guessed that jiang rui couldn¡¯t take the blow after falling from the clouds to the bottom. after all, she had been doted on by the jiang family since she was young. it wouldn¡¯t even be wrong to call her the princess of the jiang family.


    Some people also wondered if the Jiang family would continue to pamper her as much as they did in the past. Many people thought that it wouldn¡¯t be the case.


    There were also people who spected that the Jiang family would send her abroad directly to dismiss her.


    some people even spected that the jiang family might casually arrange a marriage for her in exchange for some benefits so that she could realize her final value.


    in just a few days, su mu had heard countless suchments.


    ¡± they said that the yu family will be holding an official banquet next weekend to announce your third uncle¡¯s return to haicheng. they¡¯ll also introduce rui ¡®er to their friends and family. ¡±


    xuan liuying had mentioned this in her message.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± su mu nodded.


    ¡°where¡¯s first aunt¡¯s adopted daughter? what was first aunt¡¯s n? i¡¯ve shown you the girl¡¯s information, so you should have a general understanding of her. that kind of person is not suitable to keep by your side.¡±


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at the mention of Xuan wanrou.


    she had been paying attention to xuan liuying all these years and knew what kind of person xuan wanrou was. however, she had always thought that xuan wanrou was at most a bit vain and heartless. she did not expect her to be a brainless idiot who went around finding fault with others.


    Not only did he find trouble with others, but he also found a cigarette butt!


    yes, su mu had informed su yunzhi as soon as he had found out that xuan wanrou had taken the initiative to cause trouble for shi yan and was sued by shi yan.


    ¡°your first aunt said that the lease of her apartment will only expire at the end of the month, and she ns to stay there for a while longer. for the time being, she¡¯ll maintain her previous life and let xuan wanrou make her own choice.¡±


    ¡°If Xuan wanrou chooses to look for her biological parents, then it¡¯ll be as she wishes. If she doesn¡¯t mind continuing to live a hard life and is willing to stay, then give her a sum of money and send her abroad, so that she doesn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing.¡±


    Su mu was slightly surprised.


    he was willing to stay and was nning to send him away?


    ¡°it seems that first aunt hasn¡¯t beenpletely muddled up all these years.¡±


    ¡°is that how you talk about your elders?¡± su yunzhi red at him.


    ¡°But your eldest aunt is indeed muddleheaded these years. Even if her life is not good, she can not indulge her daughter because of guilt. It¡¯s a good thing that she¡¯s notpletely muddled and still has some of the decisiveness of her youth.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid your first aunt is going to intervene in yanyan¡¯swsuit against xuan wanrou.¡±


    liu ying had specifically mentioned this in the message she sent, she was afraid that she had already guessed yanyan¡¯s identity.


    Thinking of this, su Yunzhi sighed in her heart.


    She felt that Xuan Liuying had be soft-hearted these years.


    however, she had raised her daughter for 19 years. as a mother, it was understandable that she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    with Yanyan¡¯s temper, if someone tries to find trouble with her, she¡¯ll do something. Even if someone pleads for her, she probably won¡¯t care. I¡¯m not worried.


    su yunzhi was afraid that shi yan would not be able to vent her anger.


    It was not the SU family¡¯s style to not do anything when someone came to nder them.


    the su family¡¯s principle had always been that they could eat anything, but not lose out!


    ¡°that might not be the case,¡± Su mu said.


    Meeting su Yunzhi¡¯s questioning gaze, su mu exined, ¡± ¡± yanyan has a good rtionship with rui ¡®er. rui¡¯ er might be her first friend since she was young. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s hard for yanyan to care about anything, but once she does, she¡¯ll treat it with all her heart. If eldest aunt were to speak to her, she might not pursue the matter for Rui ¡®er¡¯s sake.¡±


    Su mu didn¡¯t really want to let it go just like that.


    after bullying the cigarette butt, he didn¡¯t need to pay any price and could retreat unscathed?


    There was no such good thing in the world!


    Su Yunzhi said, ¡± if Yanyan really doesn¡¯t pursue the matter for Rui ¡®er¡¯s sake, we won¡¯t say anything. In the future, you can teach that Xuan wanrou a lesson in private. We have to let her know that the SU family is not so easily bullied!


    Su mu raised his eyebrows and looked at her.


    this idea was in line with his n.


    They were indeed mother and son!

 Chapter 172

    172 i can¡¯t apany you tomorrow


    after jiang cheng and jiang rui returned to jiang rui¡¯s courtyard to eat, jiang cheng didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    someone came to clean up the bowls and chopsticks and took them away, leaving only the two of them in the courtyard.


    the two of them sat in the living room and did not speak.


    The distance between them was still a little far.


    This had never happened before. In the past, the two of them liked to sit together.


    However, he couldn¡¯t just sit there. The atmosphere was a little awkward.


    this kind of awkwardness made jiang rui very ufortable.


    she had never thought that she would feel embarrassed when she was alone with her brother.


    She didn¡¯t like this kind of change.


    after randomly changing two tv channels, he threw the remote control aside and said, ¡± ¡°brother, it¡¯s gettingte. you should go back and rest.¡±


    ¡°jiang rui ¡®er, are you chasing me away?¡±


    jiang cheng looked up at her. his eyes were calm, but they seemed to be hurt.


    Jiang Rui couldn¡¯t bear to see him like this.


    ¡°of course not!¡± she quickly said.


    ¡°So you¡¯re deliberately distancing yourself from me?¡±


    It was obvious.


    but jiang rui did not dare to say that.


    he shook his head.


    ¡°since you¡¯re not deliberately distancing yourself from me, why are you sitting so far away? jiang rui ¡®er, do i have the virus?¡±


    Jiang Rui,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    To even say something like gue, it seemed like he was really angry.


    not only was she angry, but she also looked hurt.


    ¡°yingluo, i just think that it¡¯s better to watch tv here.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡± Jiang Rui¡¯s tone was sincere, but she felt a little guilty.


    ¡± then who was the one who used to sit here and stick to me, saying that it¡¯s good to watch tv from this angle? ¡±


    jiang rui was silent.


    At the same time, he looked a little dejected.


    She recalled the times when they were together. He did like to sit in that position, while she always liked to stick to him and watch TV. She would either hug his arm and lean on his shoulder, or lie directly on hisp.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t reply to him. after a few seconds of silence, she stood up. ¡± brother, i¡¯m a little tired after so many days of military training. i¡¯ll go upstairs and rest first. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t even look at him and ran upstairs.


    jiang cheng looked at her back as she went upstairs and only retracted his gaze after a long time.


    She turned off the TV but didn¡¯t leave immediately. She sat for almost an hour before she got up and went back to her own courtyard.


    he could not force her too much even if he gave her time.


    however, judging from her behavior tonight, it seemed that his feelings for her had a greater impact on her than her background.


    this was good too.


    she wouldn¡¯t be too hurt by her birth.


    As for his feelings for her, it would not cause her any harm. He just needed to give her more time to adapt to the change in their rtionship.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che went out for a walk after dinner.


    When she came back from the walk, Xiao Zhao had alsoe back from the main building. shi yan learned about the general situation in the main building from xiao zhao. after confirming that jiang rui was in good condition, she finally felt relieved.


    it was almost 10:30 pm when shi yan sent jiang che out.


    The two of them stood at the entrance of the courtyard. Jiang che leaned forward slightly and brushed Shi Yan¡¯s long hair behind her ear.¡±i¡¯ll drop you off here. have an early rest, miss shi.¡±


    Rui ¡®er might not feel good. I¡¯m going to attend the audition with my roommate tomorrow, so I¡¯m taking Rui¡¯ er to take a walk. I can¡¯t apany you.


    it was as expected.


    although it was expected, jiang che still felt a little upset when he thought about how she had to go and apany someone else when she finally had time after the military training.


    He held her waist with one hand and held her face. miss Shi, you can finally rest after half a month of military training, but you went to apany someone else. I probably need somepensation.


    ¡°There will bepensation.¡± Shi Yan wrapped her arms around his waist and looked up at him with a faint smile.


    ¡°What?¡± jiang che lowered his gaze to look at her. under the dim street light, his face was clear and warm.


    Shi Yan met his gaze and smiled. ¡± the calligraphy i wrote was originally for you. i¡¯ll give it to you after i treat my roommates to a meal tomorrow afternoon. ¡±


    ¡°You personally wrote it to send me?¡± jiang che¡¯s peach-shaped eyes were slightly raised, looking a little intoxicating.


    shi yan stared at it for a few seconds.


    ¡°yes,¡± he replied softly.


    her gaze did not move away. she stared at the corners of his eyes, which were smiling, and tiptoed to kiss him.


    under the hazy moonlight and the dim streetlights, shi yan looked at his intoxicating eyes and kissed him. she did not close her eyes from the beginning to the end.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t close his eyes either.


    the two of them looked at each other and kissed.


    Perhaps it was because the atmosphere at night was too good, or perhaps it was because she suddenly kissed him without closing her eyes, but when she looked at him, her eyes were filled with rare affection and infatuation. Jiang che was surprisingly not as strong as before. His hand that was holding her face slipped down and rested on her shoulder, looking down at her.


    She was the one who held the initiative.


    Her kiss was just like her, reserved and unhurried.


    However, she seemed to have a bit of strength in her bones. Her actions were gentle and calm, but she was not timid and retreated.


    from shallow to deep, it was a gentle yet strong entanglement.


    Jiang Muchen was taking a walk with Jiang Heng. They were about to return to their own courtyards when they saw this scene from afar.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Jiang Heng jumped up in shock.


    Jiang Muchen wasn¡¯t much better off than him, but he was older than Jiang Heng and was calmer than him. He didn¡¯t cry out immediately.


    from a distance and with the dim streetlights, it was hard to see their faces clearly. however, they were at the entrance of shi yan¡¯s courtyard. coupled with jiang che¡¯s unique temperament, it was not difficult to tell that it was them.


    ¡°Is that Zhenzhen¡¯s fifth master and miss Shi?¡±


    Jiang Heng nodded in a daze and pulled him to sit on a bench. ¡°Let¡¯s go overter.¡± Otherwise, it would be awkward if they bumped into each other.


    Well, when he thought about fifth uncle and sister Yan¡¯s calm personality, he figured that it would be him and third uncle who would be embarrassed instead of them.


    he didn¡¯t expect the two of them to progress so quickly.


    Most importantly, Wanwan was his fifth uncle!


    never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that he would one day see his fifth uncle kissing a girl so affectionately!


    It was really exciting!


    Jiang Muchen turned back to look again. The two of them were still kissing.


    he retracted his gaze in bewilderment.


    fortunately, he had been mentally prepared when he saw master fiveing to get clothes for the other party yesterday. otherwise, he would have been frightened by such a scene.


    when he thought of this person who had affectionately kissed a girl at the main entrance of the house and the same person who had cruelly crippled a person¡¯s legs three years ago in the capital¡¯s jiang family, he was a little unsettled and a little incredulous.


    ¡°How much do you know about Lord fifth?¡± he asked jiang heng with a sigh.


    I don¡¯t know much, but I should know what I should know. Since I was young, my grandmother and my parents have always mentioned fifth uncle to me. Even my Big Uncle, who doesn¡¯t talk much, specially called me and my sister to give them a lecture before fifth uncle moved into the house.


    ¡°those who have heard of fifth uncle would know that he is a gentleman like jade, calm and carefree, as if he doesn¡¯t have a temper. But at the same time, they also know that fifth uncle is very terrifying when he is ruthless.¡±


    A ruthless person wasn¡¯t considered ruthless, but to be able to maintain a gentleman¡¯s demeanor while being ruthless, that was a truly ruthless person.


    it was also more frightening.

 Chapter 173

    173 Chapter 173 Shi Yan pointing at the Mulberry and scolding the locust


    He looked at Jiang Muchen and asked,¡±third uncle, why are you asking me this?¡± You personally went to the capital to visit the injured fifth uncle and saw the fifth uncle in the capital. You should know him better than I do.¡±


    he always called him fifth uncle, while third uncle called him fifth lord.


    Third uncle wasn¡¯t a timid person. He must have seen something in the capital that made him so afraid of fifth uncle.


    Oh, it wasn¡¯t entirely correct to say that he was afraid. It should be said that he was both afraid and respectful.


    Speaking of which, big brother also seemed to respect fifth uncle very much.


    ¡°I was just asking.¡±


    it was indeed a casual question, but he was only like this because he was too shocked.


    She thought that if the people in the capital knew that the moon-like fifth Lord Jiang had been pulled down to the mortal world, and that such a terrifying person was so gentle and affectionate to a girl, they would probably be shocked.


    since fifth Lord is no longer hiding the fact that he has recovered, I¡¯m afraid that the news won¡¯t be hidden for long before it¡¯s known to the capital. Have you heard the olddy mention this? ¡±


    ¡°No one specifically mentioned it, but I can guess.¡±


    jiang heng rolled his eyes at him. ¡± third uncle, i have a brain. i¡¯m not stupid. ¡±


    Jiang Muchen replied,¡±hehe.¡±


    he was not referring to that. he wanted to ask if fifth lord or his family had any ns, or if they had any countermeasures.


    forget it. jiang heng was just a child. why did he have to say so much to him?


    although the two had ended their kiss, they were still hugging and were not in a hurry to go back. jiang muchen asked, ¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about your sister?¡±


    ¡°of course i¡¯m worried, but it¡¯s useless for me to worry. give my sister some time, she¡¯ll get better. let¡¯s not disturb her during this time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my sister to be a Yu family member. yu wushuang, even i¡¯ve heard of this person¡¯s name. if he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯ll definitely be an influential figure.¡±


    Jiang Heng felt a little regretful.


    ¡°third uncle, you should be around the same age as the yu family¡¯s first and second young masters. do you know them well?¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯m not their age. i¡¯m much younger than them.¡± jiang muchen¡¯s expression changed.


    ¡°you¡¯re not that old, are you? They¡¯re at most ten years younger, and they¡¯re all family friends. You should have had contact with them.¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go back.¡± jiang muchen stood up and left.


    If he didn¡¯t, then why was he so cold?


    jiang heng muttered in his heart and got up to follow him.


    *


    ¡°yan, why did you ask me out for breakfast this morning?¡±


    When Jiang Rui entered, Shi Yan was already sitting at the dining table.


    shi yan had just finished her morning exercise and was wearing sportswear. her hair was tied into a high ponytail, looking clean and refreshing.


    hearing this, she smiled and looked at jiang rui, who was walking over. ¡± ¡°I epted Meilian¡¯s invitation to go with them to the audition. Last night, I texted you to ask if you wanted to go with me, and didn¡¯t you agree? we¡¯ll leave after breakfast. otherwise, you probably won¡¯t have time to eat breakfast when you wake up.¡±


    Jiang Rui chuckled. alright, it¡¯s indeed easy for me to sleep in on weekends if I don¡¯t set my rm. If you don¡¯t wake me up, I might not be able to have breakfast.


    He pulled out a chair and sat down.


    Perhaps it was because it was rare to see Shi Yan speak in such a half-joking manner, Jiang Rui temporarily forgot about her troubles and had a very happy breakfast.


    Jiang Rui was prepared toe over, so she did not need to return to her courtyard. After breakfast, she sat in the living room and waited for Shi Yan to go upstairs to change.


    after changing her clothes, shi yan was dressed in a pair of ck cropped pants and a beige long-sleeved blouse. the blouse was designed with a doll neck, a silk scarf, and a bow tie. her long ck hair was tied into a loose, nted braid that flowed from her shoulders to the front of her body, making her look more elegant and gentle.


    ¡°Tsk, Yan, I didn¡¯t think this dress looked good when I bought it, but it lookspletely different on you. You¡¯re a natural-born clothes hanger, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Yan, let¡¯s go shopping when we have time,¡± Jiang Rui said as they walked out.


    Shi Yan agreed.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t need to buy any clothes for a while.


    she had gotten the contact information of a traditional fashion design studio from su chen. she had already ordered ten sets of clothes and they would be delivered in a few days.


    She spent most of her time in school and had enough clothes to wear. She could wear ten sets for a long time.


    It was almost ten O ¡®clock when the two of them arrived at themercial building where the audition was held.


    the others had all arrived and were waiting for them at the main entrance.


    From afar, Ren Kexin waved at them, ¡± ¡°this way, this way!¡±


    As they approached, song Meilian asked, ¡± ¡°have you guys had breakfast?¡±


    song meilian was wearing a mask.


    However, she was beautiful and had a cold temperament. Even though she was wearing a mask, it was still difficult to hide her existence. In addition, Shi Yan and Jiang Rui were the two people who flooded the campus forum with their good looks.


    as the few of them stood together, the number of heads turning was quite high.


    there were many people who came for the audition, and some people thought that if these people were opponents, they would not have any chance of winning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡± jiang rui answered with a smile.


    Then, he looked at themercial building in front of him. ¡°which floor is the audition on?¡±


    ¡± the second floor is a public audition, and the results will be announced on the spot. all the participants have to sit inside and wait. only the empty auditorium on the second floor can fit so many people. ¡±


    ¡°does that mean we can go to the scene and watch?¡± Ren Kexin was a little excited.


    Song Meilian nodded with a smile.


    chang ru was also a little excited. ¡± i was thinking that we could wait at the door and just take a look at qu boyan from a distance. i didn¡¯t expect our luck to be so good! ¡±


    ¡°What kind of procedures are needed to enter?¡± shi yan asked song meilian.


    not just anyone could enter. if anyone could enter, with qu poyin¡¯s poprity, how could the hall fit him? it would probably cause chaos.


    Song Meilian took out a few name tags from her bag, there¡¯s no need to prepare anything. I mentioned to the director that I¡¯ll be bringing a few friends along. The director gave me this little bit of face. You guys just need to wear this when you enter.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going with you guys. I¡¯ve never appeared in public before, so no one knows that I¡¯m the original author of theic. I don¡¯t n on letting anyone know for the time being.¡±


    the others understood what she meant.


    Even if she was wearing a mask, as long as she appeared with them, the omnipotentizens would quickly find out song Meilian¡¯s identity.


    ¡°Go do your work. I¡¯ll call you when you¡¯re done.¡± shi yan said.


    Song Meilian went in first, a few minutes behind them.


    After entering the auditorium, she took off her work pass and found a seat that was neither in front nor behind.


    the four of them sat together. shi yan and ren kexin sat in the middle, while jiang rui sat on shi yan¡¯s other side.


    As soon as she sat down, a girl beside her asked Jiang Rui, ¡± ¡°Are you guys here for the audition too?¡± He looked at Jiang Rui, and then his eyes swept past Jiang Rui to look at Shi Yan.


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Rui saw that the other party¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t too friendly, so she didn¡¯t intend to pay much attention.


    but she didn¡¯t care, and the others didn¡¯t intend to let it go.


    She continued to ask,¡±then you are Yingluo?¡±


    Shi Yan said directly to Jiang Rui, ¡± it¡¯s about to start. Don¡¯t talk. Otherwise, you¡¯ll seem uncultured.


    Jiang Rui,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    This move of pointing at the Mulberry and scolding the locust was amazing!


    He didn¡¯t expect the calm and elegant Yan to do this.


    The girl¡¯s face was contorted in anger.


    ren kexin and chang ru were also a little surprised. the main reason was that they also felt that shi yan¡¯s personality didn¡¯t seem like someone who would directly point at the mulberry and scold the locust.


    In fact, Shi Yan had also seen that Jiang Rui was getting impatient. She thought that Jiang Rui had been in a bad mood recently. Since she had specially apanied her out to rx, she did not want others to find trouble with her.


    with the lesson learned, no one bothered them anymore.


    Of course, not everyone was so muddleheaded. Many people cherished this rare opportunity and focused on preparing for the interview, not paying any attention to them.


    Suddenly, there was amotion.


    Someone eximed,¡±qu Boyan!¡± it¡¯s qu boyan!¡±

 Chapter 174

    174 she¡¯s indeed not bad looking


    Shi Yan looked in the direction of the voice.


    A person was walking in, surrounded by a crowd.


    although they were clustered together, there was some distance between them and him, leaving him enough space.


    He already had a devilish and unruly temperament, and he was wearing a red shirt with two buttons unbuttoned at the cor, which made him even more unruly.


    his appearance was undoubtedly outstanding. when he walked in with his hands in his pockets, he was definitely the most dazzling one among so many people.


    The auditorium was filled with internal staff and people who came to participate in the audition, but his appearance had already caused such a bigmotion. If it was purely fan support, the scene would probably be even more spectacr.


    he was definitely the entertainment industry¡¯s top male god.


    ¡°Oh my God, qu Boyan¡¯s looks are too good! it¡¯s even better than on tv!¡± ren kexin could not help but join the shrieking camp.


    ¡°i¡¯m satisfied! i have no more regrets in this life after seeing qu boyan!¡± chang ru was usually calmer than ren kexin, but there was not much difference between the two of them now.


    there were a lot of people in the hall, and nine out of ten of them were unsettled by qu bozhen¡¯s appearance. the staff maintaining order took a full ten minutes to control the scene before the scene finally quieted down.


    qu poxiao sat in the front row.


    like the director, she was in the middle of the judging panel.


    After all, apart from being the lead actor, he was also an investor.


    song meilian was already seated. she was the author of the original work, and the director had to consult her during the audition, so she was seated next to the director, one seat away from qu poyan.


    When she saw qu pocheng walk over, she nodded to greet him.


    qu poyan nced at the seat in front of her and was a little surprised that the author of the original work was such a young girl.


    he nodded in greeting.


    he sat down.


    After that, seeing that the situation was finally under control, Jiang Rui let out a sigh of relief. She leaned over and whispered to Shi Yan, ¡± this is too exaggerated. Is there a need to? ¡±


    ¡± i admit that qu bolin is very handsome, but i think he¡¯s still a lot worse than my brother and fifth uncle. and my third uncle is also a prince charming. not to mention them, jiang heng is also not bad looking. why don¡¯t we usually see other people when we go out? ¡±


    the reason why he spoke softly was that he was afraid that others would hear him and be besieged.


    jiang rui was quite tactful.


    ¡°Have you gone out with your third uncle before?¡± Shi Yan asked with a faint smile. We¡¯re not going to banquets or cocktail parties, or simply going out to shop or eat.¡±


    jiang rui thought for a while and shook her head decisively.


    ¡°My third uncle is very busy. He onlyes home once a year and we hardly meet each other. but i often go shopping and eating with my brother. at most, people will turn their heads a little more, but it¡¯s not as exaggerated as the scene just now.¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to reply, she said, ¡± actually, i understand that too. this is the effect of a celebrity. celebrities and amateurs are still different. ¡±


    She smiled at Shi Yan. however, I don¡¯t dare to go shopping and eat with my third uncle. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll be surrounded.


    ¡°Back to the main topic, qu Boyan is indeed quite good-looking.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Shi Yan actually responded. Not only Jiang Rui, but even Ren Kexin and Chang ru could not care less about their excitement at seeing their idol and looked at her.


    looking at their shocked expressions, shi yan smiled.¡±Why are you all looking at me like that? is it strange that I also think he¡¯s quite good looking?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just very strange.¡± Jiang Rui said.


    He sized Shi Yan up.


    shi yan sat there with a faint smile and let her look at her. she had not taken off her nted bag and was still carrying it. her mobile phone was still in her bag and had not been taken out once. she sat upright with her hands crossed on her legs.


    Her sitting posture alone revealed the dignified charm of ady from a big family.


    he was calm, elegant, and otherworldly.


    ¡°i¡¯m serious. yan, i don¡¯t think you¡¯re the type to participate in this kind of conversation.¡±


    Ren Kexin and Chang ru nodded in agreement.


    shi yan smiled helplessly at them. ¡± i¡¯m just an ordinary person. don¡¯t make me into a legend. ¡± qu boyan is indeed quite good-looking. this is the truth, and i¡¯m not lying.¡±


    she was telling the truth. they didn¡¯t say that she wasn¡¯t telling the truth. they just felt that this wasn¡¯t a topic that she would be involved in.


    they did not continue discussing this.


    ren kexin suddenly thought of something and sighed, ¡± ¡°I think I¡¯ve been very lucky recently. I¡¯ve met a lot of good-looking people.¡±


    ¡°first it was meilian, then it was shi yan and rui ¡®er, then it was shi yan¡¯s cousin, and now it¡¯s qu pocheng. Even han shuangshuang and Xuan wanrou, who always came to find trouble with you, are quite good-looking. and rui ¡®er¡¯s brother, although i¡¯ve never seen him before, i¡¯ve seen his picture on the forum, and he¡¯s a god-like face.¡±


    As she said this, her gaze fell on Jiang Rui. no wonder you were so calm when you saw qu Boyan just now. You¡¯ve seen too many of your brother¡¯s excellent qualities. You¡¯re immune to handsome men.


    jiang rui smiled.


    if one looked closely, one would notice that her smile was not as natural as usual.


    whenever jiang sheng was mentioned, jiang rui¡¯s emotions would always be affected unconsciously.


    shi yan could guess what had happened, but she didn¡¯t point it out.


    this kind of thing could only be figured out by the person involved, and it was not appropriate for others to interfere too much.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s treatment of Jiang Sheng was different from others. Even if there were no romantic feelings between them, Jiang Sheng was definitely the most special person in Jiang Rui¡¯s heart.


    and she was possessive of jiang cheng.


    their rtionship could change very easily. when jiang rui thought it through, their rtionship would change.


    Shi Yan felt that it wouldn¡¯t take too long, because Jiang Rui was already conflicted.


    as they spoke, the audition began.


    He didn¡¯t speak again.


    there were many auditioning for roles, and the number of people auditioning for each role was not small either. there were nearly 300 people in total who came for the audition. this was a very big project. it was no wonder that the auditionsted from morning to five or six in the afternoon.


    She would directly go on stage and audition in front of everyone. Everyone could see her standard, which was much fairer.


    There were many auditionees, many who stood out, and many who didn¡¯t.


    as the audience, shi yan and the others just watched and felt that it was somewhat interesting. From time to time, Ren Kexin and Chang ru would discuss in hushed voices which auditioneers were capable and which ones were not. Jiang Rui would asionally give a fewments, but Shi Yan did not say anything else other than responding to them.


    Two hours passed by quickly.


    it was time for lunch.


    there was definitely a break for the audition.


    The crew had booked the restaurant on the fifth floor, so everyone could go and eat. The audition continued at two O ¡®clock.


    she stood up and whispered to the director, ¡± director, i won¡¯t be eating with you. i have a few friends who are here. i¡¯ll go out with them. ¡±


    ¡°Your friend? The college roommate you mentioned to me before?¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡±


    ¡± then call them along. don¡¯t worry about your identity being exposed. we¡¯ll be eating in a private room. there are two tables in the room, and we can¡¯t finish them all. ¡±


    the few people he was referring to were the leaders who hade for the audition today. there were more than a dozen of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± song meilian didn¡¯t want to agree.


    The main reason was that she felt that Shi Yan and the others would not want to have a meal with these leaders, including qu poxiao¡¯s fans, Ren Kexin and Chang ru. She felt that they would not want to have a meal together either.


    She could tell that even though Ren Kexin and Chang ru were fans of qu Boyan, they knew their limits and were rational fans who kept their distance from their idols.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it. It¡¯s just a few little girls. Don¡¯t worry, we still have work in the afternoon. We won¡¯t drink, just have a meal.¡±


    the director was actually trying to make friends with song meilian.


    it was impossible for song meilian to only produce this one work in her life. he had talked to song meilian before and knew that she was a history student at haicheng university. the quality of the future works of a top history student mangaka would only be better than the current adaptation.


    the key was that song meilian was still young. with such outstanding results at such a young age, she would definitely not do too badly in the future.


    if they had a good rtionship, they might have the opportunity to cooperate in the future.


    Since the director had already put it this way, song Meilian couldn¡¯t refuse, so she only said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call them and ask.¡±


    he called ren kexin.


    ren kexin wasn¡¯t surprised to receive a call from song meilian.


    However, she thought song Meilian was calling to tell them where to meet. She didn¡¯t expect song Meilian to ask if they wanted to have dinner with the director and the others.


    Of course, Ren Kexin couldn¡¯t agree to it immediately. She asked the others, ¡± ¡°Meilian said that the director wants us to have dinner together, do you want toe?¡±

 Chapter 175

    175 shocking everyone


    ¡°did the director ask us to go together?¡± shi yan asked.


    ren kexin nodded.


    ¡°since the director called us, wouldn¡¯t it be bad if we don¡¯t go? after all, meilian is considered half a part of the industry. if we don¡¯t give face to the director, won¡¯t we drag meilian down?¡±


    as a fan of qu boyan, chang ru¡¯s first thought was not to eat with her idol, but to not give him face and drag song meilian down.


    ¡°since it¡¯s the director, i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be good for meilian to reject her,¡± jiang rui said.


    The director might not have said anything on the spot, but he might have a knot in his heart. after all, they were in haicheng, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the dirty things that happened in the entertainment industry.


    On the contrary, if they didn¡¯t go, song Meilian, a beautiful girl, would go to eat alone with those people, which should be more worrying.


    he couldn¡¯t ask song meilian to go out to eat alone with them instead of eating with those people, because it would be easier to offend people.


    The three of them looked at Shi Yan in unison.


    it was a subconscious act to treat her as his backbone.


    if jiang rui could think of it, how could shi yan not? However, with qu pocheng around, Shi Yan wasn¡¯t worried about song Meilian eating with them alone.


    Qu boxiang might not be a busybody, but he would not do anything dirty when he was around.


    ¡°then let¡¯s go together.¡± Shi Yan said.


    since she hade here, she had nned to meet him.


    she couldn¡¯t just sit there for a few hours until the audition was over. she nned to have lunch and note here. she would find two books, find a coffee shop or teahouse, and wait for them.


    This way, they might not be able to meet today.


    in that case, let¡¯s go for dinner together.


    The director and the others went upstairs to the private room first.


    Song Meilian didn¡¯t want to let the others leave first, so she stayed and waited for them, giving them the room number and letting them go by themselves.


    the few of them took the elevator upstairs.


    As there were many people, it took some time to wait for the elevator.


    By the time they found a private room in the restaurant, it was already almost twenty minutester.


    Ren Kexin and Chang ru only realized that they were about to have a meal with their idol after taking the elevator. They were a little scared and didn¡¯t even dare to knock on the door.


    it was jiang rui who had knocked on the door.


    After knocking a few times, he pushed the door open and walked in.


    shi yan was afraid that ren kexin and chang ru would run away in the face of danger, so she let them go in first and she walked behind them.


    jiang rui entered and greeted her graciously, ¡± ¡°Good day leaders, we are rulian¡¯s ssmates.¡±


    rulian was song meilian¡¯s pen name.


    Qu Boyan was sitting next to the director, facing the door. However, he was looking down at his phone and was not interested in song Meilian¡¯s ssmate, so he did not look up.


    when the people in the room saw jiang rui, they were stunned.


    Such a temperament and appearance were rare in the entertainment industry.


    Even the director was stunned when he saw Shi Yan, who was thest one to enter.


    this girl¡¯s appearance was undoubtedly outstanding, but the most prominent thing about her was her temperament.


    He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it, but he just felt that she was a little out of ce in this smoky restaurant.


    just now, after entering the room, out of courtesy, song meilian had taken off her mask. everyone had been amazed by her beauty, and a few people had even joked about whether she was interested in entering the entertainment industry.


    She didn¡¯t expect her ssmates to be even more ruthless.


    Were all female college students so good-looking nowadays?


    After Jiang Rui greeted them, Ren Kexin and Chang ru took a deep breath to calm themselves down and not embarrass themselves too much, and also greeted them one after another.


    since they had already greeted her, it was naturally impossible for shi yan not to make a sound.


    ¡°Hello, everyone.¡±


    Just these three words made qu poxiao, who was ying with his phone, suddenly look up.


    his eyes met shi yan¡¯s.


    ¡± ng! ¡± qu pocheng¡¯s phone fell from his hand to the ground.


    ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡±


    Qu pochen¡¯s shock turned into surprise in less than a second. He quickly stood up and walked toward Shi Yan, ignoring the surprised looks from the others.


    ¡°wretched girl, you¡¯re finally willing to show your face.¡± he stepped forward and hugged her.


    Some people were so shocked that they dropped their chopsticks.


    Even the director¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    qu boyan had not had any scandals in his nine years of career. he had very few intimate scenes, and the rare kissing scenes were all fake. There had been many female celebrities who had tried to scam him to boost his poprity, but no one had ever seeded.


    No one knew about qu Boyan¡¯s family background. however, many big shots in the industry would give him some face, so everyone guessed that he should have a strong background.


    this made the female celebrities even more eager to get him.


    But no one seeded.


    There weren¡¯t even any women who were close to him in private.


    at this moment, he actually took the initiative to hug a girl, and in front of so many people, he hugged her without any scruples. how could they not be shocked!


    Even song Meilian and Jiang Rui were shocked.


    He had no idea what the situation was.


    ren kexin and chang ru¡¯s jaws dropped in shock. they no longer cared if their idol was nervous to be so close to them.


    Shi Yan gently hugged qu pocheng and released him.


    seeing that his usually devilish and unruly eyes seemed to be a little red, she smiled and called out, ¡± ¡°second brother,¡±


    The word ¡®second brother¡¯ made qu pochen¡¯s eyes redden even more.


    ¡°you wretched girl, you still know that i¡¯m your second brother! How could you be so cruel? you said you would leave and you really wouldn¡¯t contact me for a few years! Now that we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, you¡¯re not even the least bit excited to see me. Look at your unmoved appearance, you look at me like you¡¯re looking at a stranger!¡±


    as he spoke, he went forward to hug her.


    in his nine years in the industry, no one had ever seen him lose hisposure like this.


    He was a demonic and unruly person, but he was also calm andposed. No matter how big the matter was, he always had a look of confidence. everyone was shocked to see him lose hisposure.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer him. She just patted his back and said, ¡± i¡¯ll be staying in haicheng for a few years. you¡¯ll have plenty of chances to ask for your punishment in the future. let¡¯s eat first. don¡¯t let your colleagues wait too long. ¡±


    Looking at how calm she was, qu Boyan wanted to p her, but he couldn¡¯t bear to. He could only grit his teeth and re at her. ¡°Why are you still like this after so many years? Other people¡¯s younger sisters are all alive and kicking, but look at you, you¡¯ve lived to be my older sister!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the Big Brother!¡±


    shi yan had long been used to his crazy look. she smiled faintly and said,¡±Let¡¯s eat. We can talkter. Your colleagues are waiting. Don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    Qu Boyan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Forget it. Seeing that she was finally willing to show her face and see him, he would let it go for the time being.


    she was very calm and her emotions were very difficult to be affected. if he continued, he would only be angry at himself!


    she red at her angrily and helplessly, then pulled her aside to introduce her to the others. ¡± ¡°This is my younger sister, Shi Yan. We haven¡¯t seen each other for many years, and I lost myposure for a moment when we suddenly met. I apologize for myck of manners.¡±


    The crowd had yet to fully react.


    They only gradually came back to their senses when Shi Yan spoke.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m shi Yan,¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile.


    ¡± so ... so she¡¯s best actor qu¡¯s younger sister! ¡± The director was the first to regain his senses.

 Chapter 176

    176 the truth of love at first sight


    Seeing qu Boyan pull her over, the people around her quickly gave up their seats, even giving up four seats in a row.


    hence, shi yan and the others, who were originally going to sit at another table, sat at the main table.


    they had no choice. qu boye was an investor and a sugar daddy, so everyone had to give him face.


    in a daze, ren kexin and chang ru were pulled to their seats by jiang rui.


    Song Meilian looked at qu pochen, who had poured a ss of lemon water and ced it in front of Shi Yan. Then, she looked at Shi Yan.


    to be honest, she had been very calm all these years, and there were very few things that could make her lose herposure. but just now, she was so shocked that she lost herposure.


    She had never expected qu Bocheng to be Shi Yan¡¯s brother!


    she had already guessed shi yan¡¯s identity thest time she saw su mu.


    she was shocked that qu bocheng was shi yan¡¯s brother.


    jiang rui was still a little confused.


    what happened to the orphan girl from the countryside?


    Well,st time Shi Yan mentioned that she had parents, rtives, an elder brother, and a younger brother. She also had a cousin in Haicheng. But when Wanwan saw him in person, she still couldn¡¯t stay calm!


    The main thing was that Shi Yan¡¯s brother was a top celebrity in the entertainment industry like qu Bocheng!


    there were many things he wanted to ask, but it was clearly not the time.


    Jiang Rui held it in and nned to ask him slowly when they got back.


    ¡± best actor qu, is this your wanwan¡¯s biological sister? ¡± Of all the people present, only the director dared to ask qu Bozhen.


    in fact, everyone was very curious.


    ¡°no.¡±


    qu boyan¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s hearts skip a beat, and their gossiping hearts instantly emerged.


    ¡°her father is my uncle, my biological one,¡± qu boxiang continued.


    Everyone who was ready to listen to the gossip:


    ¡°then she¡¯s no different from a biological sister.¡± The scriptwriter said.


    The scriptwriter was a young man in his thirties. He had been the scriptwriter for several of qu Boyan¡¯s dramas, so he was quite familiar with him.


    they were just familiar, but their friendship wasn¡¯t deep.


    qu boyan was very satisfied with his answer and nced at him. ¡± ¡°naturally.¡±


    It was obvious how much he liked his sister.


    Many of the people present wanted to curry favor with qu boxiang, but he didn¡¯tck anything and wasn¡¯t a lustful man. They had no way to start, but this time, they had a chance.


    movie King qu, your family¡¯s genes are really good. Your sister¡¯s looks are unique even in the entertainment industry.


    His appearance might not be the same, but his temperament was definitely unique.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said. Qu poxiao replied. He was clearly in a good mood.


    ¡°I wonder if your sister is interested in entering the entertainment industry? I have a director I¡¯m familiar with who¡¯s currently preparing for a drama, but he hasn¡¯t been able to find the female lead. i think your sister¡¯s temperament is very suitable. if you are interested in entering the entertainment industry, i can help to introduce you.¡± It was an Assistant Director.


    no need, ¡± qu Boyan said, ncing at him. she¡¯s not going into the entertainment industry.


    Everyone could tell that he was a little unhappy and understood that this was not something that should be mentioned. Then, everyone cleverly avoided it.


    He asked some unimportant questions.


    For example, were they all in Haicheng University? what were their majors?


    Most of these were answered by song Meilian.


    inparison, she was more familiar with these people.


    after chatting for a while, the dishes were served.


    The first time qu Boyan used themon chopsticks to pick up food for Shi Yan, everyone was shocked. After the second and third time, they slowly calmed down.


    ¡°You came to Haicheng at the start of the semester?¡± Qu Poye asked Shi Yan.


    ¡°no, i came a month in advance.¡±


    He actually came so early.


    ¡°Where did you stay before school started?¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be the SU family. Otherwise, it was impossible for him to not have any news.


    ¡°the jiang family.¡± shi yan said honestly.


    then, she introduced jiang rui to him, ¡± ¡°this is jiang rui. i¡¯m staying at her house,¡±


    after a while, jiang rui had calmed down. seeing that shi yan had introduced them to each other, she put down her chopsticks and nodded at qu poxiao.¡±Best Actor qu.¡±


    ¡°miss jiang, i¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of yanyan,¡± qu poyan said as he looked at her.


    recently, the upper-ss circle in haicheng had been spreading rumors that the eldest daughter of the jiang family had been brought home by mistake since she was young. qu boyan had also heard some rumors, but he did not rudely mention anything else.


    you¡¯re too kind. Yan is the one taking care of me, not me.


    qu boyan looked at shi yan, who was eating calmly and elegantly, and agreed. ¡± ¡°She¡¯s always been like this since she was young. I¡¯m clearly the elder brother, but she looks more like an elder sister.¡±


    Even those who were meeting Shi Yan for the first time had the same feeling, let alone Jiang Rui.


    since entering the private room, shi yan had been calm andposed, and there was an indescribable charm in her movements.


    it didn¡¯t look like something an ordinary family could raise.


    However, they had just mentioned the Jiang family.


    most of the people present had some influence in the circle, so it was impossible for them to not have heard of the jiang family in haicheng!


    Best Actor Qu¡¯s sister¡¯s friend is from the Jiang family?


    Wouldn¡¯t that make her a true daughter of an influential family?


    one or two people at the scene had also heard some rumors that the eldest daughter of the jiang family was not the biological child of the jiang family.


    however, they were not sure if jiang rui was the youngdy of the jiang family.


    Of course, even if they were sure, they would not be so stupid as to touch his sister¡¯s friend¡¯s scar in front of him.


    No one said anything.


    she listened to them quietly.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, did you and Yanyan know each other?¡± qu Boyan asked Jiang Rui.


    ¡°no, yan is my grandmother¡¯s guest. she moved into the jiang family at my grandmother¡¯s invitation. i only met her after she moved into the jiang family. we hit it off very well and are now very good friends.¡±


    seeing that qu boyan was suspicious, jiang rui exined, ¡± ¡°yan saved my grandmother three years ago. she¡¯s her savior.¡±


    they might not know who the younger generation of the jiang family in haicheng was, but those who had heard of the jiang family in haicheng knew that there was a powerful olddy in the jiang family.


    The guests of miss Jiang and olddy Jiang were not on the same level at all.


    Some people couldn¡¯t help but think of a rumor that had been circting in the upper ss of Haicheng about a month and a half ago. It was said that an orphan girl from the countryside hade to the Jiang family in Haicheng, and olddy Jiang had the intention of matchmaking her with the young master of the Jiang family.


    It was just that this rumor was suppressedter on, and very few people mentioned it again, so everyone gradually forgot about it. now that he mentioned it, he had an impression.


    She remembered that someone had said that she was of a lowly background and was not worthy of entering the Jiang family. some people said that she fell in love with young master jiang at first sight, but he didn¡¯t even care about her.


    Low birth?


    Although they didn¡¯t know Best Actor Qu¡¯s background, many people looked up to him. How could his sister be of low birth?


    if everyone else thought of this, qu boyan naturally thought of it as well.


    He immediately frowned.


    when he heard this rumor by chance, he didn¡¯t pay much attention. now that he knew that the protagonist of the rumor was shi yan, he felt very ufortable.


    there was also a rumor that she was an orphan from the countryside.


    this rumor wasn¡¯t without basis. she might really have lived in the countryside all these years!


    an orphan?


    she was the family of her entire family. what orphan?!


    And Yingluo.


    was he trying to match her with jiang sheng? She fell in love with Jiang Cheng at first sight? She wasn¡¯t worthy of Jiang Cheng?


    although jiang cheng was quite a character and he wouldn¡¯t mind praising him a little during normal times, when he waspared to his sister, jiang cheng was nothing in his eyes! the one who wasn¡¯t worthy was jiang sheng!


    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re good.¡±


    qu boyan had wanted to ask if the rumors about her falling in love with jiang cheng at first sight were true, but he suddenly remembered that there were other people present, so he stopped.


    ¡°second brother, what do you want to say?¡± shi yan put down her chopsticks and looked at him indifferently.


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    After dinner, qu Bocheng brought Shi Yan to the caf¨¦ upstairs.


    He sat by the window.


    While stirring the coffee in front of him, qu poxiao asked Shi Yan, ¡± I heard some rumors not long ago that a youngdy of the Jiang family in Sea city fell in love with the young master of the Jiang family at first sight. Is this true? ¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, the person sitting next to him spat out the coffee he had just drunk.


    Fortunately, the person sitting opposite him moved quickly, or else he would have been sprayed in the face.


    Themotion was a Little Big, attracting Shi Yan and qu pocheng¡¯s attention.


    however, the sofa was in the way and he could not see anyone.


    shi yan retracted her gaze and asked qu pocheng with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°What do you think, second brother?¡±

 Chapter 177

    177 Chapter 177 not living by farming


    ¡± i¡¯m the one asking you. why are you asking me? ¡± qu boyan was speechless.


    Then, looking at the beautiful and charming person in front of him, qu Boyan felt that she would not fall in love with anyone at first sight. not to mention love at first sight, there were few people or things in the world that could affect her emotions.


    however, she seemed to have changed a little. she was on good terms with jiang rui and her roommates. this would never have happened before she was ten years old.


    she didn¡¯t have many friends, so she preferred to sit alone and read quietly instead of making friends.


    she did not like crowds and had never attended any banquets in the circle. therefore, only a few people in the circle knew that there was a youngdy in the shi family, but very few people had seen her.


    ¡°Forget it. With your personality of not being able to get what you want, love at first sight can¡¯t possibly happen to you.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and said nothing.


    duanfang elegantly picked up his coffee and took a sip.


    ¡°Yanyan, where have you been all these years?¡±


    When he asked this question, other emotions shed across qu Poyan¡¯s devilish and unruly eyes. It was like self-me, like heartache for Wufu.


    ¡± fourth grandma¡¯s master¡¯s hometown, the crescent moon bay, wu county, yun province. ¡±


    shi yan had left with fourth grandmother su yu. even if qu boyan didn¡¯t know where they went, he had done a lot of research on su yu. even though the shi family had been in the way and he couldn¡¯t find any useful information, su yu¡¯s master was probably from a small county in yun province, which he could find out.


    qu potian did not know which county it was, but he knew that it was a very poor county that had only been out of poverty for two or three years.


    the thought of shi yan living in such a ce made qu pochen feel very ufortable.


    she was supposed to be a noble.


    he should have grown up like a moon surrounded by stars.


    if fourth grandmother was still alive, he would not feel so bad. however, the news of fourth grandmother¡¯s death had reached the shi family.


    yanyan was only 13 years old when the fourth grandma passed away.


    He lived alone at such a young age.


    shi yan knew what he was thinking at a nce and said, ¡± ¡°actually, i¡¯m doing very well there. it¡¯s not as bad as you think.¡±


    ¡°you didn¡¯t bring anything when you left home. when fourth grandmother was alive, she took care of you. How did you live after fourth grandmother passed away? i heard that you¡¯re also farming?¡±


    Farming was something that someone had mentioned when they were talking about the little girl from the Jiang family in Haicheng.


    Shi Yan smiled helplessly. I¡¯m farming by myself, but it¡¯s just for nting vegetables in the yard to kill time. I don¡¯t have to rely on farming to make a living.


    ¡°second brother, i have money. when i was young, i learned how to process medicinal herbs from fourth grandmother. before i left home, i made a lot of medicinal herbs for fourth grandmother to sell for me. i didn¡¯t get the money from the sale back, so i invested in fourth grandmother¡¯s ointment research and development factory.¡±


    ¡°After that, I went back to fourth grandmother¡¯s master¡¯s hometown. My skills in processing medicinal herbs improved and I sold them for some money. Fourth grandmother¡¯s ointment research and development factory has been expanding. As the secondrgest shareholder, I get a lot of dividends every year.¡±


    Although it was called an ointment research and development factory, it was actually just a small workshop at the beginning.


    However, the quality of the products was good, and with Su Yu¡¯s reputation, business was good. Later, su chen took over, and the business got better and better.


    Shi Yan invested arge part of the money she had earned. Like a rolling snowball, she had more and more shares and more dividends.


    ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry that i¡¯ll be living alone after fourth grandmother¡¯s death. with brother su chen around, i¡¯m not alone. ¡±


    Su chen was stunned.


    when su chen was young, qu poxiang had seen him a few times, but he was not familiar with him. on the contrary, shi yan, who was close to su yu, was more familiar with su chen.


    he was not familiar with su chen and did not know what kind of person he was. he only knew that su chen had been running around the world all these years, and he had never stopped.


    That day, she had gone to Yun Jian to find out more about su chen. She had wanted to find out what kind of person su chen was. She wanted to know if he really ran all over the world and did not care about Shi Yan. She wanted to know if Shi Yan had suffered with him.


    it was a pity that yun jian and su chen were not familiar with each other, so he did not manage to find out any useful information.


    Su Chen¡¯s contact information?


    It was easy for him to get su Chen¡¯s contact information.


    he didn¡¯t have the face to contact su chen directly and ask him if he didn¡¯t care about yanyan, because even if su chen didn¡¯t care about yanyan, he would do better than them, who were her real family.


    Moreover, su chen had no obligation to take care of Yanyan.


    ¡± i know that su chen has been running around for the past few years, and you¡¯re actually still living alone. ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± i¡¯ve been living in the dormitory since junior high school. i spend most of my time in school. i only go back on the weekends asionally. whether i live alone or not doesn¡¯t matter much to me. ¡±


    it wasn¡¯t that qu pochen didn¡¯t believe her. after all, her personality was clear.


    with her personality, she might not really care if she was living alone.


    But she was still so young then. She didn¡¯t care for a day or two, and she didn¡¯t care for a year or two. She had lived alone for so many years. Was there really no moment when she cared? would he really not miss his family for a moment?


    He definitely would.


    Because qu Boyan knew how to do it himself.


    if they hadn¡¯t been forced into a corner back then, no one would have been willing to run away from home.


    The person next door, who had spurted his coffee when he heard their conversation, finally understood why qu Boyan had asked about su chen that day.


    so there was such a history.


    The people next door had arrived first. Shi Yan and qu pochen did not see them because of the angle they were at.


    ¡°In the end, you still haven¡¯t spent a single cent from the family.¡± Qu Boyan said.


    In fact, it was not just not spending a single cent from the family. When Shi Yan left home, she was criticized by the elders of the Shi family. They said that since she had enjoyed all the treatment of the Shi family¡¯s eldest daughter, she had to bear the corresponding responsibility. She asked Su Yu to give her her dividends on the spot and was prepared to pay her all the expenses she had spent in the Shi family for the past ten years in one go.


    it was only when she saw her mother crying so hard and her father¡¯s eyes turning red that she held back and did not do it.


    Her actions back then had given the entire family quite a scare.


    After all, Shi Yan was a junior that they had doted on since she was young. They thought that she wouldpromise after a little scare. Who would have thought that Shi Yan, who had always been indifferent and didn¡¯t care about anything, would be so decisive and strong?


    seeing that she was serious about running away from home, many people began to panic.


    However, Shi Yan was a person who would go all out. If they gave in and shepromised, there would definitely be a next time.


    she found it troublesome.


    she was ruthless and pped the elders in the face. when she stepped out of the house, the elders were furious and told her not to return to the shi family for the rest of her life. if she encountered any problems, she should not look for them. they would treat it as if she did not exist in the shi family.


    after shi yan left home, she really didn¡¯t call back.


    he had never made an exception for the past nine years. Every year, even if there were one or two calls from her mother, it would be from the other party. She would never take the initiative to call.


    Shi Yan smiled. second brother, don¡¯t just talk about me. After you left home, when did you spend a single cent of our family¡¯s money? ¡±

 Chapter 178

    178 why are you here?


    in fact, qu pochen was even more ruthless than shi yan.


    shi yan would pick up her mother¡¯s call, but qu bocheng would not pick up any call from the shi family. he would not pick up his biological mother¡¯s call either. it had been nine years since he hadst called.


    ¡°How can I be the same as you? you were only ten years old then, while I was already seventeen and about to be an adult!¡±


    in shi yan¡¯s generation, qu boxiang was the most unruly and disobedient. he had been unruly since he was young. after shi yan left home, he was the only one who would leave home in a fit of anger.


    of course, back then, qu boxiang was also extremely angry.


    Including the fourth grandfather who died in his twenties, the Shi family had four families.


    and the one who forced shi yan the most back then was actually the second branch.


    Qu pocheng had previously said that Shi Yan¡¯s father was his uncle, but that was not the case. His grandfather and Shi Yan¡¯s grandfather were blood Brothers, while his father and Shi Yan¡¯s father were cousins.


    The Shi family had strict rules. One of the ancestral teachings was to not allow the younger generation to y outside. Even if something went wrong, the illegitimate children would never be recognized by the Shi family.


    the shi family¡¯s second son was of the same lineage. the second master only had one son, who was qu boxin¡¯s father, and qu boxin¡¯s parents only had one child.


    the moment he left home, the second branch would have no one to take over.


    Qu Boxin¡¯s grandparents did not like people in the entertainment industry the most. After qu Boxin left home, he went into the entertainment industry.


    In the past nine years, he had ignored anyone from the Shi family who hade to look for him except Shi Yan.


    ¡°i¡¯m not going to argue with you about this. let¡¯s talk about serious matters. I received a call from second auntst night. She asked me to persuade you to go home.¡±


    Her words sessfully made qu pochen¡¯s expression change. He looked at her and said, ¡± ¡°So you came to find me because you received a call from my mom?¡±


    His expression changed, but Shi Yan remained calm.¡±That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡± i have two roommates who are your fans, ¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡± i found out a few days ago that you came to haicheng. at that time, meilian hadn¡¯t agreed to be a casting consultant. she only agreed because she saw that my two roommates were your fans, so she was going to bring them to meet their idol. ¡±


    ¡± they also invited me at that time, and i didn¡¯t refuse immediately. i just thought that if there were no other matters to dy, i shoulde with them to see you. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Only then was qu Boyan satisfied.


    ¡°don¡¯t try to persuade me. i¡¯ve told you before that if you want me to go back, you can. i¡¯lle back whenever you do. If it was not for our second household forcing you, you would not be so cowardly.¡±


    ¡°second brother,¡± shi yan interrupted him.


    ¡°No one was actually at fault for what happened back then. Even my parents thought that the arrangement at home was beneficial to me, and it was true. it¡¯s just that i don¡¯t like it and i don¡¯t want my life to be controlled by others, so my behavior is a bit extreme.¡±


    ¡°you are indeed extreme!¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡± qu Boye asked angrily. we¡¯ll be back from school in a few hours. can¡¯t we face it together when we¡¯re back? You¡¯re still so young, yet you¡¯re already shouldering such a huge burden!¡±


    ¡°Or do you not believe us and think that we will force you like the others in the family?¡±


    ¡°naturally not.¡± shi yan smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°i just think i can handle it myself.¡±


    She could indeed solve it herself.


    since it was something she could solve herself, why should she drag others down?


    it was a friday, and she was picked up from school by her family in advance on thursday afternoon. when she came back and learned of her family¡¯s ns, she wanted to solve it immediately. It would be best to solve the problem before school ended on Friday and leave before her brothers returned home from school. That way, she would not drag anyone down.


    Who would have thought that her second brother would also leave the house in self-me and anger?


    Shi Yan understood his temper. She had tried to persuade him once but he didn¡¯t agree. She knew that he wouldn¡¯t go back no matter what she tried to persuade him, so she didn¡¯t try to persuade him again.


    for so many years, although she had not contacted qu boyan, she had always paid attention to his news and knew that he was doing well.


    This was why she had heard of song Meilian¡¯sic even though she didn¡¯t readics.


    When she said that she knew someone in the industry who was likely to participate in a film adapted from theic, she paid attention to thisic, and it was not a lie.


    she wasn¡¯t a fan of his, but she knew his every move better than any of his true fans.


    ever since you were young, ¡± qu Boyanined, ¡± have you ever thought that you can¡¯t solve anything by yourself? ¡±


    it seemed like there really wasn¡¯t.


    She had always felt that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t solve.


    however, shi yan didn¡¯t answer him in this way. she just smiled.


    this made qu boyan angry,¡±forget it, it¡¯s not the first day i know you have this kind of personality!¡± give me your phone number!¡±


    Shi Yan took out her cell phone and dialed his number.


    The phone in qu Boyan¡¯s hand immediately rang.


    qu boyan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°so, you¡¯ve been keeping my number all this time?¡± he red at her.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t frightened by the look in his eyes. She remained calm and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Second brother, you know that my memory has always been very good. this is the number i used to contact you back then. you haven¡¯t changed your number all these years.¡±


    ¡°then why didn¡¯t you give me a call? nine years, you wretched girl, you¡¯re truly cruel!¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer him. She just smiled and took a sip of coffee. She took out her cell phone and looked at the time. it¡¯s gettingte. Second brother, you should go to work.


    Qu Boyan took out his phone and saw that it was 1:45.


    It was indeed time to go down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together after I¡¯m done. Remember to answer my call!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t do it today. i¡¯ve made an appointment with my roommates to have lunch together in the afternoon,¡± shi yan said.


    seeing that she was finally willing to make friends, qu poxiao was a little pleased. ¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s meet next time. Remember to pick up my call!¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. shi yan smiled helplessly.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that two of your roommates are my fans? The next time we meet, I¡¯ll bring you two out-of-print autographed photos. You can give them to them.¡±


    shi yan nodded in response.


    qu boyan stood up and left, but after taking two steps, he turned back. ¡± ¡°remember to answer my call. don¡¯t disappear again!¡±


    no, I¡¯m going to finish my University in Haicheng. Second brother, you should get back to work.


    After qu pocheng left, the person next door got up and walked towards Shi Yan.


    he was dressed in a white shirt with his sleeves half rolled up. his face was clear and handsome, gentle and reserved.


    ¡°miss shi.¡±


    When Shi Yan saw him, her eyes were full of joy and happiness.¡±Why is teacher Jiang here?¡±


    ¡°i have something to do.¡±


    Yun Jian, who was following them, pouted.


    what the hell? she obviously knew that shi yan was here and couldn¡¯t help but follow him. she even called him over to apany her. as a highly skilled doctor, he was not as free as he was. however, he didn¡¯t have the courage to refuse the other party¡¯s invitation to coffee.


    Yun Jian walked over andined in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She greeted him politely, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi Yan,¡±


    shi yan stood up and nodded with a smile.¡±doctor yun,¡±


    ¡± i have something to attend to, so i¡¯ll take my leave first. if there¡¯s a chance, i¡¯ll ask miss shi yan out for a meal next time. ¡±


    yun jian said and left.


    He was very observant.


    jiang che took shi yan¡¯s bag in one hand and held her hand with the other. ¡± ¡°do you still want to go and watch the audition downstairs?¡±

 Chapter 179

    179 chapter 179-killing time in another ce


    shi yan shook her head.


    she didn¡¯t n to go to see it from the start, and now that she had met jiang che, she was even more reluctant to go.


    ¡°is there any ce you want to go?¡± Jiang che asked her.


    Shi Yan looked up at him with a faint smile.¡±Is teacher Jiang done with your business?¡±


    He had just said that he had something to do here.


    jiang zhi¡¯s expression did not change, and she remained as gentle as ever.¡±i¡¯m done. I don¡¯t have any ns for the future. If you have somewhere you want to go, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°i was nning to go to a nearby bookstore to read some books and wait for them. Although Rui ¡®er and my roommates are very close, I was the one who called her over. It¡¯s not good to leave her behind, so I asked her if she wanted toe along.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± jiang che said.


    following his line of sight, shi yan saw jiang cheng sitting not far away and jiang rui, who was walking in from the entrance of the coffee shop.


    although jiang che was jealous, he would not ask shi yan to leave when he knew that she had to apany her friend.


    he and yun jian hade here to drink coffee first. it was an ident that they met shi yan. he had nned to leave after meeting shi yan face-to-face. however, he saw jiang sheng not far away and jiang rui, who was making a call at the entrance of the coffee shop and looking for a ce. that was why he asked shi yan if there was anywhere she wanted to go.


    Jiang Rui was not surprised to see Shi Yan. She had just seen qu pochen, who was wearing a mask and a hat,ing out of the room.


    she was surprised that her fifth uncle was also here.


    she wasn¡¯t sure if her fifth uncle had met yan¡¯s second brother.


    if they met, it would definitely be a shuraba.


    She was curious, but she did not dare to ask.


    ¡°Fifth uncle,¡± He greeted her first.


    she looked at shi yan and said, ¡± xiao yan, your second brother is qu wanwan. ¡± she was shocked to realize that they were in a public ce. although the privacy of the coffee shop was good, there was no guarantee that some people with ulterior motives would hear them and cause trouble for shi yan.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when we get back,¡± Jiang Rui said.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s over there, so I¡¯ll head over first. Kexin and Chang ru are going to the hall to see their idol. Yan, if you want to leave with uncle Wu, send them a message.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to have lunch together this afternoon?¡± shi yan asked her.


    jiang rui said, ¡± no, it¡¯s fine. my brother drank a lot in the afternoon and is a little drunk. i¡¯m worried. i¡¯ll send him home first. ¡± really, he would never get drunk in broad daylight in the past. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him today!¡±


    shi yan nced at jiang cheng, who was not far away.


    are you drunk?


    He looked a little tipsy now, but before Jiang Rui appeared, she saw that Jiang Cheng was clearly sober and even nodded to greet them.


    Qianqian is fine, but you have to be careful. If you can¡¯t do it alone, call uncle sea and ask him to get someone to help you.


    alright, you and fifth uncle can go and do your own things. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    shi yan sent a message to ren kexin, telling them to find song meilian at the jade eatery after she was done with her work. she had something to attend to and had to leave.


    Ren Kexin replied very quickly.


    Coming out of the business building, Jiang che saw Shi Yan searching for a nearby bookstore on her mobile phone. He asked, ¡± ¡°are you going to the bookstore just to read, or do you have a book to buy?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s gaze shifted from the phone to him. I didn¡¯t n to buy any books. I was going to the bookstore to read to kill time.


    ¡°since it¡¯s just to pass the time, shall we go to another ce?¡±


    ¡°What ce?¡±


    Jiang che took her phone and ced it in his bag. ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there.¡±


    shi yan nced at the small nted bag he was carrying with one hand.¡±give me the bag. it¡¯s not easy to carry it like this. there¡¯s only one phone in the bag. it¡¯s not heavy.¡±


    In fact, other than the phone, there was also a bunch of keys, a pack of tissues, an ID card, and two bank cards.


    jiang che nced at her and tried the weight of the bag. it was indeed not heavy, so he picked it up and hung it up for her personally, then led her to the parking lot.


    Jiang che had driven out by himself. Jiang Lin did not follow.


    they arrived at their destination in about ten minutes.


    It was a shopping mall.


    Shi Yan was puzzled as to why Jiang che had brought her here. It couldn¡¯t be to go shopping, right?


    however, she didn¡¯t ask much and let him lead her into the mall.


    However, they didn¡¯t notice that as soon as they entered the elevator, someone on the first floor of the mall frowned at the closed elevator door.


    ¡°what are you looking at?¡±


    The woman beside him asked.


    the woman was about 25 years old and was dressed in a professional suit. she had a good figure with curves in all the right ces, and she did have a charming appearance.


    however, perhaps she was too strong-willed, but her charming aura was somewhat concealed.


    The man retracted his gaze, but his frown did notpletely rx.¡±it¡¯s nothing. i must have seen wrongly.¡±


    he was also around 25 years old and was dressed in a suit.


    he was good-looking and looked like a career-oriented person, just like the woman.


    ¡°What did I see wrong? who did you see? or rather, did you see someone who looked like you?¡±


    The woman probably knew his personality well. If he was an ordinary person, he would not have such a big reaction.


    ¡°The fifth master of the Jiang family.¡±


    the woman stopped in her tracks and raised her head to look at him.¡±who did you say you saw?¡±


    She was strong and charming, but also steady and calm.


    however, she was not as calm and steady as before.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang. However, I should have seen wrongly. Not to mention that fifth Lord Jiang should still be recuperating, it is impossible for him to appear here. Even if he really did appear here, he would not be holding a woman¡¯s hand.¡±


    in fact, he only felt that they looked simr when he saw their backs. After all, the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord had a gentlemanly temperament that could not be found in the circle.


    ¡°Holding a woman¡¯s hand?¡± he asked.


    the woman was slightly shocked, then she sighed and said, ¡± ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be him.¡±


    ¡°since you¡¯re in sea city, aren¡¯t you going to visit the jiang family? It¡¯s been three years since you¡¯ve seen the fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been three years.¡± The woman¡¯s face tightened.


    ¡°i¡¯ll pay a visit to the jiang family in haicheng after i¡¯ve met the person i¡¯ve speciallye to meet.¡±


    The man¡¯s expression seemed to pause for a moment.


    ¡°siyun, who are you meeting in sea city?¡± he asked. Do you have any good friends in Haicheng?¡±


    The man was carrying a lot of things that he had just bought at the mall.


    I¡¯m going to meet an elder. Thank you for apanying me to the mall.


    ¡°i just happened to run into it.¡± the two of them met in the hotel lobby.


    ¡°what about you, third young master yun? why was he in haicheng? fifth lord jiang is in haicheng, and no one else dares to set foot in the territory of haicheng. why are you here? aren¡¯t you afraid of provoking the fifth lord jiang?¡±


    ¡°How could this be? I don¡¯t have any enmity with the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord. i¡¯m here to discuss a business deal, and i¡¯ll return to the capital after that. Siyun, when do you n to go back? Do you want to go together?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be back for the time being. Since I¡¯m in Haicheng, I do want to visit the Jiang family in Haicheng. I wonder if he¡¯ll be willing to see me.¡±


    third young master yun paused in his steps and looked at her. are you nning to waste your time in haicheng if you can¡¯t see him?¡±


    the woman didn¡¯t answer him, but he already knew the answer.


    ¡°siyun, the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord is now a cripple, and he has lost all of his power in the jiang family. you still haven¡¯t given up on him? Was it because he had heard the rumors that he had fully recovered? do you think he can rise again?¡±


    the woman only frowned slightly, her expression not changing much. ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. i have my own ns.¡±


    She took the things that he was helping to carry. ¡± thank you, third young master yun, for apanying me to shop. i¡¯ll treat you to a meal when we return to the capital to express my gratitude. i still have something to do, so i¡¯ll take my leave first. ¡±


    Watching her back as she walked away, a ruthless light shed through Yun Xiao¡¯s eyes.


    She took out her phone and made a call, Yun Jian, are you in Haicheng?

 Chapter 180

    180 miss shi is so clingy


    ¡°no, i¡¯m not in haicheng. why are you suddenly asking me this, third brother? Did you go to Haicheng? what are you going to sea city for?¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you the fifth lord¡¯s doctor in charge? Why isn¡¯t he in Sea city?¡±


    ¡°what attending doctor? Fifth Lord¡¯s medical skills are much better than mine. I only helped when fifth Lord was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t move. Now that fifth Lord can move on his own in a wheelchair, he doesn¡¯t need me anymore. I don¡¯t dare to stay by his side and not leave.¡±


    ¡°third brother, you suddenly brought this up. could it be that you¡¯re going to sea city this time for fifth lord? If that¡¯s the case, I advise you not to be rash, so as not to bring trouble to the Yun family.¡±


    Yun Hui paused,¡¯what nonsense are you saying? i¡¯m just asking if you¡¯re in haicheng!¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not here. i have a patient in yun province. i think he¡¯ll be staying in yun province for a while. ¡±


    Yun Jian, who was walking on the road, said this, but her face was full of sarcasm.


    With that little ability, he still dared to inquire about ah Che! why didn¡¯t he measure his own worth!


    as for yun province, he had just been drinking coffee with ah che. how could he be in yun province in the blink of an eye? he suddenly remembered that shi yan had mentioned yun province before, so he made up a ce.


    yun hui hade to haicheng. ah che had gone out many times without disguising himself, so the people in the capital had already noticed that he had recovered.


    Even Yun Hui hade, so the others would probably be here soon.


    it seemed that sea city would be lively soon.


    however, he was a little surprised that they could detect it so quickly. even if ah che went out many times without disguising himself, it shouldn¡¯t be so easy for the capital to find out about ah che¡¯s news.


    why did he feel that ah che had deliberately leaked the news?


    if that was the case, why would ah che do this?


    Go back and continue to seize power? he wouldn¡¯t.


    Then it could only be because of Qianqian!


    when shi yan and qu pocheng met, he was 100% sure that shi yan was the eldest daughter of the shi family who had never shown her face in public!


    Listening to her conversation with qu Bocheng, she had actually run away from home!


    It wasn¡¯t a secret that qu Boxin had left home. Everyone said that he had insisted on entering the entertainment industry and had been chased out of the house.


    although he didn¡¯tpletely believe these rumors, he didn¡¯t expect that the reason why qu boxin left home was rted to the shi family¡¯s eldest daughter.


    shi yan must have been forced to leave home.


    As for how he was forced, he would not delve into it for the time being. Shi Yan was the eldest daughter of the Shi family. She had already met qu pocheng, so she would have to return to the Shi family sooner orter.


    even if she didn¡¯t return, she would probably be entangled with the shi family and the capital city.


    It was said that the Shi family had the intention to marry the Xie family.


    if ah che had really disclosed his information to the capital on purpose, was ah che trying to dere his sovereignty?


    who would dare to target fifth lord jiang¡¯s people?


    Oh, if it was Xie Heng, then it was hard to say.


    however, xie heng shouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to fall out with the fifth lord jiang over a marriage partner. after all, xie heng didn¡¯t have a deep affection for the eldest daughter of the shi family and would only marry her.


    ¡°Third brother, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m a little busy here.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, don¡¯t be stupid enough to provoke fifth Lord. If you really provoke the fifth Lord, my little favor of helping the fifth Lord for one or two years won¡¯t be able to protect you. if you really do something stupid, i¡¯ll have to call dad andin.¡±


    Yun Jian and Yun Hui were half-brothers from different mothers. Not long after Yun Hui¡¯s mother passed away, Yun Jian¡¯s mother married Yun Hui¡¯s father.


    It wasn¡¯t a mistress, but it wasn¡¯t a glorious thing to marry into the family not long after the other party¡¯s wife passed away. There were many people in the circle who scolded Yun Jian¡¯s mother.


    only a few people knew that yun jian¡¯s mother had locked herself in the small courtyard ever since she married into the yun family. she rarely even saw yun jian, let alone her father.


    yun jian was practically raised by them.


    in the early years, yun hui had always tried to harm him. if he had not met jiang che, he would have died long ago.


    his life was saved by jiang xi, so he followed jiang che.


    If Jiang che went to study medicine, he would follow.


    ¡°yun jian, what nonsense are you talking about? how could i have provoked the fifth lord jiang? It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have a brain! don¡¯t talk nonsense just because dad dotes on you!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if you¡¯re not. I¡¯m just reminding third brother. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up now. Goodbye, third brother.¡±


    the busy tone came from the phone and yun hui angrily kept his phone.


    no matter how powerful fifth lord jiang was in the past, he was now a cripple. what was there to fear? She was already crippled, yet she still wanted to get in his way!


    However, he did not know that even now, he did not dare to call Jiang che by his full name. No matter how angry he was, he would always address him as ¡± fifth Lord Jiang ¡°. This was enough to show that he was still afraid of Jiang che.


    jiang che didn¡¯t know that he and shi yan had been seen. he took the elevator to the fifth floor of the mall.


    shi yan was slightly surprised.


    movie theater?


    she interlocked her fingers with jiang che¡¯s hand and leaned over, her other hand holding the arm of the hand that was interlocked with hers. she looked up at him and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, did you bring me here to watch a movie?¡±


    her action of leaning over and holding his arm, unwilling to let go of their interlocked fingers, actually looked a little sticky.


    This was the first time she had been so clingy in front of him.


    Jiang che found it very fresh and naturally enjoyed it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll apany you to pass the time,¡± he replied with a smile.


    Shi Yan looked at him, blinked, and then smiled.¡±it¡¯s boring to read books all the time. it¡¯s not bad to asionally change ways to kill time. after we finish watching a movie, it¡¯s about time to go to the jade restaurant and wait for my roommate.¡±


    jiang che pursed his lips and smiled. ¡± yes. is there any movie you¡¯d like to watch, miss shi? ¡± he asked.


    with that, she walked into the cinema. shi yan did not let go of his arm, like arge doll hanging on his arm and being dragged by him.


    the scene was very lovely.


    no, Mr. Jiang, you can choose. I¡¯m fine with anything.


    jiang che dragged her to the counter to buy tickets.


    on a working day, there were very few people watching a movie at noon. there were even fewer people queuing up to buy tickets. there was only a couple in front of them.


    The tickets were bought very quickly.


    Jiang che took the tickets and was about to go buy popcorn and water. Seeing that Shi Yan was still holding on to his arm, he chuckled.¡±Miss Shi, you¡¯re so clingy.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red, and her heart didn¡¯t skip a beat. she pretended not to hear and looked around.


    jiang che chuckled again and continued to drag her to the popcorn stand.


    After buying the popcorn, Shi Yan had to wait in the hall for ten minutes before she could enter. Only then did she finally let go of Jiang Che¡¯s arm and sit down.


    There were four chairs around the small round ss table, and Shi Yan sat next to Jiang che.


    she usually sat upright, but this time, she leaned on the ss table with one hand supporting her chin and looked sideways at jiang che.


    Jiang che looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with miss shi today?¡± He was so cute.


    Shi Yan met his gaze, and her usual calm smile was now a little sweet.


    ¡± teacher jiang, ¡± she said, ¡± i suddenly realized that it¡¯s not bad to asionally change a way of living. ¡±


    Oh? ¡± Jiang che raised the corner of his eye. for example, can I asionally read books to kill time and switch to watching movies to kill time? ¡±


    shi yan supported her chin with one hand and nodded with curved eyebrows.


    In Jiang Che¡¯s eyes, her entire being exuded cuteness.


    She was really different from her usual self.


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but purse his lips and turn his head to smile. Then, he raised his hand and ced it on her cheek and ear. His eyes were gentle and his voice was warm. then, Ms. Shi, if you want to kill time in another way, just let me know. I¡¯ll apany you to the movies again.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    his hand was still on her cheek. shi yan looked at him and said with a faint smile, ¡± mr. jiang, i rarely go to the cinema to watch movies. as far as i can remember, my second brother dragged me to the cinema to watch movies twice when i was young. ¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s thumb gently caressed her delicate cheek. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like it in the past, but I do now.¡±


    ¡°But I think I¡¯d only like to watch it with teacher Jiang,¡± she said with a smile.


    jiang che stopped caressing her face and stared at her for a few seconds with a stunned expression. then, heughed, ¡± ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re really yingluo.¡±


    she would take the opportunity to tease him.


    ¡°miss shi, if you do anything stupid again, i¡¯ll kiss you right here.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled, held his hand on her cheek, and kissed his palm.


    Jiang Che¡¯s entire body froze.


    his eyes that were looking at her suddenly became deep.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯ll be in trouble if you do this.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say anything. She just looked at him and smiled.


    his hand slid down her cheek and gently pinched her earlobe. his face was warm and his voice was calm, but his eyes were deep.


    miss Shi, we¡¯re not watching the movie anymore. Are you pushing off the dinner date with your roommate to tomorrow? ¡±

 Chapter 181

    181 Frightened miss Shi


    Shi Yan was slightly stunned.


    he was too funny.


    Before she could react, he had already pulled her away.


    Shi Yan did not deny that she had done it on purpose.


    She thought about how Jiang che clearly couldn¡¯t bear for her to follow him secretly, but he used the excuse that he had something to do. She was in a good mood when she thought about how Jiang che had said that he was only here to kill time, even though he had wanted to bring her to the movies.


    her mood was good, and her thoughts were also a little more active. she couldn¡¯t help but want to tease him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that he would be so ruthless and tease her too much.


    ¡°Jiang Qianqian.¡±


    Just as she was about to speak, she saw him pulling her in the direction of the ticket check.


    Shi Yan blinked. Wasn¡¯t he going back immediately? teacher Jiang¡¯s self-control was really amazing.


    he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    But before she could even breathe a sigh of relief, Jiang che pulled her into a secret passage leading from the cinema to the screening Hall after she handed the tickets to the ticket inspector.


    the screening hall at the end of the corridor was probably ying a movie. the sound could be heard faintly, so there was no one in the dark corridor.


    there shouldn¡¯t be anyoneing over for the time being.


    shi yan was gently embraced by jiang che and her back was against the wall. the next second, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    he was really aggressive and didn¡¯t give her a chance to breathe. the stic bags of popcorn and two bottles of water in his hands were also thrown on the ground when he hugged her.


    they kissed for a long time, and it was a very fierce kiss.


    That was not all. The long-sleeved shirt that she had tucked into her pants was loosened by his hand that was around her waist. His hand slid down the corner of the shirt.


    little by little.


    shi yan was so shocked that she pushed him.


    Only then did Jiang che slowly release her lips, his hand not moving up.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you still dare to flirt?¡±


    his kiss was a little harsh. shi yan felt her lips and tongue go numb and her breath was unstable. hearing his slightly hoarse voice, she wanted to cry but had no tears.


    although there was no one here at the moment, there was no guarantee that someone who was watching a movie in the theater would suddenlye out to answer a phone call or go to the toilet.


    What if someone suddenly came out for a walk?


    ¡°teacher jiang, i was wrong.¡±


    Only then did Jiang che retract his hand and help her tidy her clothes. He wrapped his hands around her face and buried it in her neck. ¡± be good and don¡¯t mess around. you can do whatever you want when we get back. ¡±


    The two of them hugged for a while more before Jiang che let go of her and picked up the stic bag containing the popcorn and water on the ground. He held her hand and led her to the theater of their movie.


    shi yan was well-behaved the whole time.


    their positions were neither in the front nor back, but rather in the middle.


    there were only a few people in the theater as the movie was about to start.


    they were all sitting in the few rows in front of them, and there was no one behind them.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was silent, Jiang che chuckled and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°miss shi, are you scared?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s breath fell on her ears and neck, and she shrank her neck.


    ¡°No.¡± She turned her head and met his gaze.


    she was a little frightened, but she refused to admit it.


    Shi Yan¡¯s braids had slid down her left shoulder to her front. Jiang che was sitting on her right, so he could easily touch her when he lowered his head.


    his lips moved from her ear to her cheek and he chuckled. ¡± ¡°alright, i don¡¯t.¡±


    his action of not kissing and touching her lips made her ears turn red. she pushed him gently.¡±sit tight, the movie is about to start.¡±


    it was not a couple¡¯s seat, but the partition between the two of them was not lowered, so they sat very close to each other.


    jiang che didn¡¯t bother her anymore.


    he ced the popcorn on his right, opened a bottle of water, and handed it to her. ¡°miss shi, have some water first.¡±


    Shi Yan took a sip and then took it back.


    he didn¡¯t put the lid back on, but took a sip of the water.


    Shi Yan, who happened to turn her head and see it, was speechless.


    He had clearly bought two bottles of water.


    forget it, even more intimate actions had been done before.


    After putting the lid on, Jiang che stretched out his hand and ced it on the back of Shi Yan¡¯s hand. With a slight turn, his palm touched her palm.


    slowly, their fingers interlocked.


    the two of them didn¡¯t make eye contact the entire time and just looked at the big screen in front of them.


    Shi Yan¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up.


    The moviested for two hours, and the two of them never let go of their hands.


    She didn¡¯t even eat the popcorn.


    They came out of the cinema and arrived at the Jade Restaurant in half an hour.


    it was only half past four.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t ask the servants to arrange the dining table in the backyard. Instead, they arranged it in the heavenly dining room on the main floor of Jade food restaurant.


    The curtains of the private room¡¯s window were rolled up, and the view of the backyard could be seen.


    of course, he could only see part of the courtyard and not the area where jiang che usually moved around.


    the zither yer¡¯s performance could also be clearly heard in this room.


    Jiang che took Shi Yan to have a look and showed her the list of dishes that had been ordered. He asked her if her roommate had any food that she didn¡¯t like and if she needed to add anything.


    In short, the arrangements were very thoughtful.


    When they came down from the private room, it was only a little past five.


    song meilian had not finished her work and it was still early, so the two of them were ying chess in the backyard.


    They yed a few games in a row. Both of them had very gentle chess styles, and there were wins and losses.


    they could y chess for an hour and a half without feeling bored or bored.


    it could be seen that they were very patient people.


    After the game was over, Jiang che put away the chess pieces. Seeing that Shi Yan didn¡¯t move, Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but look up. ¡°are you tired?¡±


    but he met her eyes that were looking at him.


    she looked at him, and there seemed to be some indescribable emotions hidden in her eyes. although he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly she was feeling, he could tell that she seemed to be in a good mood.


    jiang che¡¯s lips curled up slightly,¡¯what¡¯s wrong? Do you have something to say to me?¡±


    ¡°i do have something to say, but i don¡¯t really dare to say it.¡± Shi Yan said honestly.


    jiang che quickly understood what she meant.


    it seemed that she had been a little frightened at the cinema just now.


    Her peach-shaped eyes could not help but smile.¡±Tell us, your roommate should be here soon. We don¡¯t have time to do anything else.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at him unhappily. Then, she turned to him and called out,¡±jiang che.¡±


    ¡°huh?¡± jiang che was taken aback.


    Very few people would call him by his full name.


    no, it should be said that this was the first time he had heard someone call him by his full name.


    at that moment, her heart seemed to have skipped a beat.


    he met her gaze.


    he saw her expression, which was rarely serious, and said, ¡± ¡°I said that I was born to spend the rest of my life with you, but I suddenly realized that wasn¡¯t quite right.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s heart was in his throat when he saw her smile. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s more urate to say that you were born to spend the rest of your life with me.¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, if I had heart disease, I would be having a heart attack now.¡± His overly outstanding face had a touch of helplessness.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly say that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a very patient person. I can sit quietly and read a book all day. Of course, I can also y chess for a long time without getting tired of it. It¡¯s hard to find someone with a simr temperament as me, but I was lucky to have met you.¡±


    Her gaze fell on the chessboard and looked at him again. we¡¯ve been ying chess for a long time. I don¡¯t feel tired, and you don¡¯t feel annoyed. Even if we continue to y, we can still y for a long time.


    ¡± we¡¯re verypatible. i think you were born to spend the rest of your life with me. ¡±


    jiang che¡¯s heart seemed to beat faster as he looked at her smiling face.


    after staring at her for a few seconds, the corners of his lips curled up slightly on his handsome and gentle face. ¡± ¡°miss shi, are you proposing to me?¡±

 Chapter 182

    182 I¡¯ll be yours sooner orter


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    seeing her speechless expression, jiang che chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°ms. shi, don¡¯t be so anxious. i¡¯ll be yours sooner orter.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    shi yan was speechless.


    most importantly, she couldn¡¯t even get angry when she heard his words.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, you¡¯re really good at ruining the atmosphere.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t continue to y chess. Shi Yan¡¯s roommates were here and they had to go over.


    Jiang che walked behind Shi Yan with his hands in his pockets. He couldn¡¯t help butugh when he thought of what she had said about him being an expert at ruining the atmosphere.


    He had to ruin the atmosphere. Hearing her say such words, even his heart beat faster. It was easy for something to happen.


    he had tried his best to control himself once at the cinema, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he could do it again.


    the guests were about to arrive, but they were absent. it was impolite.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she was his friend, but she was her friend.


    song meilian and the other two arrived at the jade food ce. as soon as they entered, the front desk greeted them warmly,¡±Are you a friend of miss Shi Yan?¡±


    even song meilian was shocked, let alone ren kexin and chang ru.


    usually, when someone came for a meal, the front desk would ask if they had an appointment. why did he directly ask if they were shi yan¡¯s friends? they weren¡¯t some famous faces that everyone knew.


    Although she was surprised, song Meilian didn¡¯t show much on her face. She nodded and said,¡±yes, i am.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan has arranged a private room. Please follow me.¡±


    Following her upstairs, Ren Kexin leaned in close to song Meilian and whispered, ¡± it¡¯s hard to book a ce in the Jade eatery. I thought the people working there would be very cold. I didn¡¯t expect them to be so enthusiastic.


    song meilian and chang ru were speechless when they heard her words.


    Chang ru said,¡±Kexin, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s hard to book a seat. It¡¯s not that the service is bad.¡± If even the staff were cold and aloof, no matter how good the dishes were, they wouldn¡¯t have attracted so many people.¡±


    ¡± of course i understand this principle. i¡¯m just sighing with emotion. i really didn¡¯t expect that we would receive such high treatment when we came to jade food square. i instantly feel that i¡¯m a ss higher than others. ¡± although she said that, ren kexin didn¡¯t seem to be superior to the others.


    there was definitely something new, but he did not look around.


    even if they were full of curiosity, they had to try their best to hold it in. after all, they were the family of the girl¡¯s maiden family, and they could not embarrass their roommate in front of her boyfriend.


    ¡°speaking of which, shi yan is too godly.¡± ren kexin couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ¡°when i first saw her, she gave me the impression that she was stunning, indescribably stunning. i felt that she must be someone who could only be raised by a big family. Later on, he heard that her family was from the countryside and that she was an orphan. After that, we met her cousin, who was very handsome and obviously had an extraordinary identity. we¡¯re seeing her second brother again today!¡±


    it¡¯s true. I never thought that my idol would be Shi Yan¡¯s second brother. That¡¯s Qu pochen, not some small star. I¡¯m still in shock.


    ¡± shi yan¡¯s cousins are both so ruthless. i¡¯m even more curious about her boyfriend. i¡¯m curious about how outstanding he is to make shi yan fall for him. ¡±


    song meilian and chang ru did not say anything, but they could not deny that they were equally curious.


    Not to mention how outstanding the members of the opposite sex around Shi Yan were, they were also very curious about Shi Yan¡¯s indifferent temperament, which seemed to not care about anything.


    The main building of the Jade food stall had five floors, and they went to the fifth floor.


    They could have taken the elevator, but when the staff asked them, they chose to take the stairs.


    This was the Jade eatery. He didn¡¯t know when he would be able toe again. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t have the chance toe again in the future. It was better to take the stairs so that he could see more.


    In front of the room, the staff took half a step back. ¡°This is the room. Miss Shi Yan and fifth Lord have already arrived. Pleasee in.¡±


    Fifth Lord!


    the three of them exchanged nces.


    This was no ordinary form of address.


    They also realized that the staff member who led the way didn¡¯t seem to be an ordinary front desk staff. He seemed more like a manager.


    The key was that when the manager mentioned ¡± master five, ¡± his tone and expression were filled with respect.


    They had previously thought that Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend was just an ordinary internal staff of the Jade Food House. Now they realized that it might not be so simple.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± song Meilian replied.


    The staff had already knocked on the door, so song Meilian directly pushed the door open and walked in.


    The moment they entered, the two people standing by the window turned around.


    In a private room that was decorated in a retro style, the curtains were rolled up. it was almost seven o ¡®clock, and the sky was gradually getting dark. the afterglow of the setting sun had not dispersed, shining through the window andnding on the two of them.


    The girl had her hands crossed in front of her lower abdomen. She stood upright with an elegant smile on her face. She exuded a calm and upright temperament from her bones.


    the man beside her was tall and slender. his sleeves were half-rolled up and his hands were in his pockets. he had an outstanding appearance. there was no expression on his face, but he exuded a gentlemanly aura. he was not overbearing, but he had a noble and distant feeling that kept people at arm¡¯s length.


    It was like the moon in the clouds, bright and unattainable.


    Before seeing the person, they could not imagine what kind of man would be a good match for Shi Yan. After seeing the person, only two words echoed in their minds: A perfect match!


    Whether it was their outstanding appearance or their ethereal temperament, they were a good match.


    when they stood together, it was like a beautiful painting that would make it difficult for people toe back to their senses.


    it was shi yan¡¯s voice that pulled them back to reality.


    ¡°you¡¯re here?¡±


    shi yan pulled jiang che out of the afterglow. ¡± ¡± let me introduce you. this is my boyfriend, jiang che. ¡±


    as soon as they walked out, their faces were even clearer.


    At this moment, the three of them finally understood the calligraphy that Shi Yan had written in the dormitory.


    A gentleman was like jade, gentle and warm.


    when they saw shi yan¡¯s handwriting, they were curious about what kind of person could bear these words. now that they saw the person in person, they couldn¡¯t help but exim.


    these words were a perfect match for him!


    ¡°They are my roommates, song Meilian, Ren Kexin, and Chang ru,¡± Shi Yan continued to introduce them.


    jiang che nodded slightly. ¡± hello. thank you for taking care of yanyan. ¡±


    Even his voice was warm.


    ¡°no, no, we¡¯re just taking care of each other.¡±


    Ren Kexin was a little flustered. She had no choice. Although Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend looked very gentle, she didn¡¯t know why she felt an inexplicable pressure when she faced him.


    she was not the only one who had this feeling. chang ru and song meilian had the same feeling.


    it was like a small shrimp facing a big boss.


    Looking at Shi Yan, who was still as calm as ever, they couldn¡¯t help but admire her.


    shi yan noticed their uneasiness andughed to ease the atmosphere.¡±have a seat. you should be hungry at this time. the food will be served soon.¡±


    she realized that many people were afraid of jiang che, even those who did not know his identity.


    Was Jiang che that scary?


    Other than when they were being intimate, he was clearly extremely gentle, polite, and gentlemanly.

 Chapter 183

    183 Mr. Jiang is so overbearing


    ¡± shi yan, this is the gift i brought for you. it¡¯s an autographed collector¡¯s edition of my ¡± the glory of the world. ¡± i know you don¡¯t like to readics, but it seems that this is the only thing i can bring out. ¡±


    song meilian handed over a gift bag, which contained a signed collector¡¯s edition of ¡°glory of the world.¡±


    to fans ofics, this was definitely a treasure that could only be encountered by luck.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan took it with a faint smile.


    I just don¡¯t really like to readics, but I like to collect things. I like your gift very much.


    ren kexin also took out a gift bag, ¡± Chang ru and I didn¡¯t prepare a gift as luxurious as Meilian¡¯s. This is a handmade bag that we bought for you. Although it¡¯s not particrly expensive, the workmanship is very fine and suits your style.


    ¡°Thank you, I like it too.¡±


    shi yan took a look and saw that it was an exquisitely embroidered handbag.


    she didn¡¯t lie when she said she liked it. it was indeed a style she would like.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to prepare a gift. I didn¡¯t even prepare a return gift. I¡¯m waiting for Yingluo.¡±


    she was about to say that she would make it up to them when they got back, but jiang che interrupted her, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll help you prepare a gift in return.¡±


    The three of them quickly said no.


    they took their seats one by one.


    Ren Kexinughed. we¡¯re already very happy to be able toe to the Jade Restaurant for a meal. It¡¯s hard to make a reservation here, and our gifts aren¡¯t worth much. In fact, we¡¯re the ones who got the better end of the deal.


    ¡°Jiang Changxi, the fifth Lord of the Jiang family doesn¡¯t need to prepare gifts for us.¡±


    song meilian had wanted to call him mr. jiang, but she suddenly remembered that shi yan usually called him that. she recalled how the manager who had led the way had addressed jiang che, so she directly called him fifth master jiang.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was looking at her, song Meilian exined with a smile,¡±when we were outside the door just now, we heard the staff who led the way call your husband master five.¡±


    jiang che was very pleased when shi yan¡¯s friends used the words ¡± this one in your house ¡± to describe him.


    ¡°I have five in my family, just call me whatever you want.¡± He smiled. It¡¯s not troublesome to return a gift, it¡¯s just a matter of giving an order, there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±


    The dishes were served very quickly. As an experienced foodie, Chang ru could tell at a nce how excellent the dishes of Jade Restaurant were. She felt that her saliva was about to flow out before she even started eating.


    ¡± no wonder it¡¯s so difficult to reserve a seat at the jade eatery. i¡¯d be willing to queue for a year and a half to eat such excellent dishes! ¡±


    ren kexin kicked her, telling her to pay attention to her image and not embarrass shi yan.


    however, the man sitting beside shi yan only had shi yan in his eyes and didn¡¯t look at anyone else.¡±......¡±


    Forget it, he might not care if it was embarrassing or not.


    Let¡¯s eat.


    with this in mind, ren kexin felt more at ease, and her nerves were not as tense as before.


    Shi Yan ate quietly, and Jiang che ate quietly as well. However, if they didn¡¯t say anything at this time, the atmosphere would be awkward.


    ¡°How was the audition today?¡± Shi Yan took the initiative to ask song Meilian.


    ¡°Other than the three more distinctive characters that haven¡¯t been selected yet, the rest are almost done.¡± After a pause, song Meilian suddenly asked,¡±the director asked me to be the screenwriter¡¯s consultant. Shi Yan, what do you think?¡±


    shi yan was a little surprised that she would actually ask for her opinion.


    however, since song meilian had already asked, she couldn¡¯t just ignore her.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have any ideas before, but after participating in the casting today, I have some ideas.


    ¡°From the casting to the scriptwriter to the filming of the entire drama, all of these may affect the quality of the drama. Take the casting as an example. If today¡¯s casting was randomly chosen and a group of people with bad acting skills were chosen, then no matter how good the script is, it would be useless.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for the screenwriter. If the adaptation isn¡¯t done well, it will destroy the original work. i don¡¯t want my work to be ruined. i¡¯m just a screenwriter¡¯s consultant, so i don¡¯t have to be involved in the whole process. it won¡¯t take much time, and i think i¡¯m up to the task.¡±


    ¡°then we¡¯ll do as you say,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°meilian, i think it¡¯s necessary for you to be a screenwriter advisor. you don¡¯t know how many adapted movies and tv shows these days arepletely destroying the original work.¡± ren kexin couldn¡¯t help but ridicule.


    chang ru chimed in,¡¯didn¡¯t you say that youric would be finished next week? You also said that you n to rest for two months to learn the relevant knowledge before starting a new work, so you cane and be a screenwriter¡¯s consultant during this time. Just take it as finding something to do in your spare time to rx yourself.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll agree to it?¡±


    ¡°just agree, just agree.¡±


    ren kexin and chang ru said in unison.


    shi yan also smiled and nodded.


    ¡°If I encounter more professional historical questions, can I ask you? Especially Shi Yan, you¡¯ve read a lot of books. Can I consult you when I encounter any problems?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± but you probably don¡¯t need to ask me. have you forgotten that you¡¯re the top student in our academy? ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, meilian, you¡¯re the top student in our ss, have you forgotten? However, if you have any problems, you can bring it up for discussion. Three cobblers are better than one Zhuge Liang.¡±


    after ren kexin finished speaking, chang ru added, ¡± if we can help you, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. just say the word. ¡± I¡¯ve been eating in the dormitory every day and asionally I¡¯ll do a food livestream in the dormitory. You guys didn¡¯t say anything, so I¡¯ve always wanted to find a chance to express my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t eat anything too vorful at your amodation. Otherwise, you¡¯ll see if we¡¯ll say anything to you.¡± Ren Kexin nced at her.


    He turned to Shi Yan. Speaking of which, Shi Yan, I¡¯ve had a lot of questions since noon. Is my idol, qu Bocheng, really your brother? ¡±


    yes, his grandfather and my grandfather are brothers. Our family is not separated.


    if the family wasn¡¯t even separated from their ancestors, it must be a big family.


    From the brief exchange between Shi Yan and qu Bocheng today, it was not difficult to deduce that Shi Yan had run away from home and had not contacted qu Bocheng for a long time.


    Although they were curious, they knew that this was Shi Yan¡¯s private matter and would not ask too much.


    ¡°then your family¡¯s genes are really amazing.¡± chang ru said.


    Ren Kexin looked at Shi Yan, who was sitting there as beautiful as a painting. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, are you really not going to enter the entertainment industry? i think if you enter the entertainment industry, you¡¯ll definitely be a hit.¡±


    jiang che, who had been eating quietly and asionally putting food into shi yan¡¯s bowl, did not speak or react. when he heard this, his hand holding the chopsticks paused.


    He looked at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan was keenly aware of his gaze. She looked at him and smiled helplessly. ¡± what are you thinking? i don¡¯t care about fame, profits, or money. how can i enter the entertainment industry? ¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking, if you really like it, should I start apany to support you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, truth?¡± Shi Yan smiled and looked at him.


    being stared at by her like this, jiang che found it hard to go against his heart. he said honestly, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fake.¡±


    He gently curled his lips, smiled gently, and said in a warm voice, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you probably don¡¯t know your own charm. I don¡¯t want to be jealous every day. if you really enter the entertainment industry, i¡¯m afraid that i won¡¯t be able to hold back my jealousy and go around killing people. you¡¯d better not go and harm people.¡±


    the three onlookers were speechless.


    Did they eat dog food?


    The two of them were clearly not the least bit sticky, and they were even getting along with each other indifferently, gently, and politely, but why did they feel that it was sweet?


    also, setting up apany and then sealing people off everywhere, what kind of domineering ceo¡¯s speech is this?


    Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend was really a Big Shot?


    however, with his temperament, it was impossible for him to not have some status.


    teacher Jiang, you are so overbearing. Shi Yan said with a smile.


    there was no blushing or rapid heartbeat. shi yan was as calm as ever.


    shi yan was probably the only one who could say such words with such a calm expression.


    The three of them felt like they had just eaten another mouthful of dog food and silently lowered their presence.

 Chapter 184

    184 he received that piece of calligraphy


    after dinner, jiang che didn¡¯t personally send them out. shi yan did.


    the manager of the jade eatery was also with them.


    ¡°He won¡¯t be sending you guys down with me, it¡¯s too eye-catching.¡± shi yan didn¡¯t try to hide anything and told him the truth.


    other people might not know who the owner of jade food stall was, but some of the regr customers here knew.


    However, they only knew that others called the boss of Jade food square ¡± fifth Lord ¡°, but they didn¡¯t know the details of the boss.


    However, this did not affect the fact that if Jiang che really sent them downstairs, they would be the focus of everyone¡¯s attention and there would be some trouble in the future.


    ¡°i understand, i understand.¡± Ren Kexin and Chang ru both thought that Shi Yan was referring to Jiang Che¡¯s appearance when she said that he was too eye-catching.


    only song meilian could roughly guess what was going on.


    ¡± this is the membership card that the fifth lord prepared for you. he said that this is miss shi yan¡¯s return gift to you. with this membership card, you only need to make a reservation one day in advance if you want to eat at jade food square again. ¡±


    song meilian was a little shocked when the manager suddenly took out three cards and said this.


    There were many types of membership cards in Jade eatery, but not all members could get a seat just by making a reservation a day in advance. There were probably no more than twenty people in the entire sea city who had such a tinum Membership card.


    he actually took out three cards at once!


    ¡± this ... this wanwan, the owner of the jade eatery¡¯s super membership card that we found online also has to make a reservation three days in advance to get a seat at the jade eatery, right? ¡± when it came to food, chang ru was always more attentive. she had done her research in this area.


    chang ru looked at shi yan. ¡± shi yan, this is too valuable. it¡¯ll burn our hands if we hold it! ¡±


    Although she really wanted it.


    Delicious food. She wanted to taste it a few more times.


    ¡°shi yan, it¡¯s too expensive. we really don¡¯t dare to ept it.¡± ren kexin was a little scared. how could she not be scared when she was about to get a membership card that many big bosses didn¡¯t even have?


    ¡°This is indeed not very appropriate.¡± Song Meilian also said.


    the next time we want toe to the Jade Restaurant for a meal, we can be thick-skinned and ask your husband to arrange another table for us. We don¡¯t need this tinum Membership card.


    Seeing that they really didn¡¯t want to ept it, Shi Yan could only say, ¡± take it. jiang che is the owner of the jade restaurant. ¡±


    the three of them,¡±hehe.¡±


    Chang ru was the first to receive the membership card from the manager.


    the other two also raised their hands to receive it.


    She was in aplicated mood.


    at first, he thought that it was just an ordinary internal staff, butter he thought that it was a shareholder. after all, it was not possible for anyone to arrange such arge private room in the jade food house at thest minute.


    now, shi yan hade to tell them that the other party was actually the owner of jade food stall!


    then what¡¯s there to be polite about? the boss didn¡¯t feel any pressure at all when he gave out such a membership card! They wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for the other party!


    However, the most important thing was that they really wanted this membership card.


    after a long while, chang ru slowly gave shi yan a thumbs up.¡±my sisters, thedy boss of the jade restaurant! what kind of godly luck do i have to be in the same dormitory as you!¡±


    Shi Yan, I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory and start writing a travel guide for our National Day holiday. I¡¯ll definitely let you have a good time in my hometown!


    song meilian held the membership card and asked the manager, ¡± ¡°is there a discount if i eat at jade restaurant with this membership card?¡±


    ¡°yes, 40% off.¡±


    ¡± the membership card should be based on the real name system. please cancel all our discounts and just give us the privilege of booking a seat one day in advance. ¡±


    ren kexin and chang ru quickly reacted to song meilian¡¯s words.


    ¡± yes, yes, yes. it¡¯s good that we have such preferential treatment. we don¡¯t need to give you a discount on the price. ¡±


    40% off, that Jade eatery would at most earn them the cost price!


    the manager gave a standard smile. ¡± i¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. the standard for membership cards is standardized. ¡±


    ¡°Take it, this is my gift to you in return.¡± Shi Yan said.


    since she had already said so, although the three of them still felt a bit of psychological burden, they had epted it.


    The manager arranged a car for the three of them to take them back to school.


    when shi yan returned to the backyard, jiang che was sitting there drinking tea.


    He poured a ss for her.


    ¡°These three roommates of yours are not bad. You can get to know them better.¡±


    Shi Yan took the tea and took a sip. She looked at him and said with a smile, Mr. Jiang, although I don¡¯t have many friends, I still have a good eye for people.


    There was a smile in Jiang Yao¡¯s eyes, and she said,¡±That¡¯s true.¡±


    shi yan nced at him and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    seeing jiang che take out an item and hand it to her, shi yan asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°what is this?¡±


    he took it and saw it clearly.


    it was the tinum membership card for the three people.


    ¡°For me?¡±


    jiang che looked at her with warm eyes. ¡± miss shi, you wish. ¡±


    ¡°ran ran,¡± what¡¯s wrong with her getting a membership card?


    you¡¯re using the face of thedy boss of the Jade eatery. If youe over at any time, someone will arrange it for you. Don¡¯t even think about getting the same treatment as the others.


    Shi Yan was speechless.


    At the same time, she felt sweet in her heart.


    She clearly wasn¡¯t someone who would care about such special treatment.


    Holding the membership card, she smiled. Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re indeed very overbearing.


    Seeing the smile on her face, Jiang Che¡¯s lips curled up. He took a sip of tea and exined, ¡± the membership card is for Jiang Rui. She¡¯s your friend. It doesn¡¯t make sense that all your roommates have one but she doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°only old madam, jiang qing, and jiang cheng of the jiang family in haicheng have one of these membership cards each. it¡¯s enough to be a gift for a friend.¡±


    with the jiang family¡¯s influence in haicheng, only the head of the family was qualified to have the tinum card of the jade food stall.


    As expected of the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord, even a random restaurant he opened could be so impressive.


    Shi Yan smiled. alright. I¡¯ll ept it. Thank you, Mr. Jiang.


    he put the membership card into his bag.


    Jiang che looked at her with a smile,¡¯is that all you¡¯ll say? No substantial thank you gift?¡±


    yes, I do. I told you before that I have a piece of calligraphy for you tonight. Shi Yan said with a smile.


    hearing this, jiang che was stunned for a moment. he probably didn¡¯t expect her to say that.


    Then, she pursed her lips and chuckled. miss Shi, you¡¯re not like that. You¡¯re using a gift for two purposes. You clearly said that it waspensation for mest night.


    ¡± but i¡¯ve been with mr. jiang for almost the entire day. thepensation that we talked aboutst night is non-existent. ¡±


    Jiang che was helpless. His eyes were gentle and his tone indulgent.¡±Alright, I can¡¯t win against you.¡±


    the two of them left the jade eatery after finishing their tea.


    they returned to the jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    Jiang che sent Shi Yan to the gate of the courtyard. Without even getting out of the car, he unbuckled his seat belt and leaned over to kiss the corner of Shi Yan¡¯s lips.¡±good night, miss shi.¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you going in to sit?¡± Shi Yan was a little surprised.


    It was just past ten O ¡®clock.


    However, she met Jiang Che¡¯s somewhat deep gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s all for tonight. You still have to go to the SU family¡¯s house tomorrow,¡± he said.


    shi yan suddenly understood what he meant.


    He feltplicated and helpless.


    ¡°then wait for me for a while, i¡¯ll go get that calligraphy piece for you.¡±


    Shi Yan returned a few minutester and handed the scroll to Jiang che.


    she took a few steps back and waved at him under the streetlight.¡±Good night, Mr. Jiang.¡±


    Jiang che drove the car back to Bamboo Garden. On the way, he looked at the scroll ced in the passenger seat. He felt that the smile of the girl who had stood under the streetlight and waved at him just now was a little difficult to understand.


    He couldn¡¯t understand it until he returned to the study and took out the scroll. He saw the words ¡± a gentleman is like jade, gentle and bright ¡± and a few small words at the bottom.


    ¡°My words are for the person I love.¡±


    Heughed softly.


    The words were good, and the little girl was really bold.


    His long and slender fingers ran across the words. Jiang che carefully hung it in the study before returning to his room.


    She went straight to the bathroom after returning to her room. After taking a shower and drying her hair in about twenty minutes, she changed her clothes and went downstairs and left the bamboo garden.

 Chapter 185

    185 Directly signing the letter of disownment


    Laocheng District, in a damp and dim old building.


    Xuan wanrou pinched her nose as she walked through the alley, through the metal gate, and through the long corridor to the rented apartment she had lived in for a few years.


    in the past, she had also despised such a broken ce. she would note back if she could. now that she knew about her background, she despised it even more.


    He took out his keys and opened the door.


    The lights in the room were off. She cursed under her breath and turned on the lights.


    he was shocked to see the person sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you turn on the lights at home? who are you trying to scare?¡±


    in the cramped room, the person sitting on the old sofa was none other than xuan liuying.


    she was still wearing the old clothes that had been washed until they were white and still had that lukewarm expression of a dead person. xuan wanrou was annoyed by the sight of her.


    Xuan Liuying looked at Xuan wanrou and said emotionlessly, ¡± ¡°Why did you onlye back now? he¡¯s not even picking up the phone.¡±


    After the military training ended yesterday afternoon, Xuan wanrou only returned now. It was almost 11 P. M.


    ¡°none of your business! You¡¯re not my biological mother!¡±


    ¡°since i¡¯m not your biological mother and i¡¯m the one who rented the house, do you want to move out now?¡±


    Xuan Liuying had not been able to contact Xuan wanrou for the past two days and was worried that something had happened to her, so she asked su Yunzhi to help her find her. su yunzhi had deliberately given xuan liuying the information that su mu had shown her, including the video of xuan liuying going to cause trouble for shi yan, as well as the video su mu had found of xuan wanrou mocking jiang rui in secret.


    that was not all. xuan wanrou had bullied many other students, and she had bribed several gangsters to bully several female students. although she didn¡¯t cause a big disaster, she forced several female ssmates to transfer schools.


    his behavior was very bad.


    she was not her biological daughter and the two of them did not have a deep rtionship. xuan liuying¡¯s feelings for xuan wanrou could easily be diminished. moreover, xuan liuying had indulged xuan wanrou in the past because xuan wanrou was the only thing left for her by the person she loved.


    Since Xuan wanrou was no longer her only concern, Xuan Liuying¡¯s attitude towards her would naturally change slowly.


    perhaps xuan liuying herself did not realize it.


    she couldn¡¯t contact xuan wanrou and was worried about her, so she looked for her for two days. as long as xuan liuying wasn¡¯t a saint, she would definitely feel something for xuan wanrou¡¯s attitude towards her the moment she returned.


    ¡°what did you just say? you want me to move out?¡±


    xuan liuying had always been very indulgent towards xuan wanrou, so she found it hard to believe that xuan liuying would suddenly treat her like this.


    xuan liuying¡¯s expression remained calm, ¡± you said that i¡¯m not your biological mother, and i¡¯m not your biological mother. since i¡¯m not your biological mother anymore, i naturally have no obligation to support you. ¡±


    Xuan wanrou stared at her nkly for a few seconds before she was sure that she was not joking. She said angrily,¡±Xuan Liuying, you¡¯re so realistic! You don¡¯t want me anymore now that you¡¯ve found your biological daughter? do you really think i¡¯m willing to stay here and live a life like this with you?¡±


    ¡°do you think you¡¯ll have a better life after finding your biological daughter? Jiang Rui has been living in luxury since she was young. Do you think she¡¯s willing to suffer with you? or are you hoping that the jiang family will give you some benefits?¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family has raised Jiang Rui for 19 years, only to find out that she¡¯s not their biological daughter. It¡¯s fine if they don¡¯t ask you for child support, but do you think you can get any benefits? You¡¯re dreaming!¡±


    ¡°No matter how bad my biological parents are, their lives are still thousands of times better than yours!¡±


    At this point, Xuan wanrou¡¯s anger could not be dispelled!


    She was not the biological daughter of the Jiang family!


    after getting the dna test from jiang cheng, she didn¡¯t want to believe it was true for a long time, but the test was right there!


    she couldn¡¯t ept this, but so what? the jiang family still had nothing to do with her!


    just a little bit more, just a little bit more! She would be able to trample on Jiang Rui!


    She was so close to bing the noblest socialite in Haicheng!


    why was it jiang rui and not her who was carried home by mistake?


    If it were her, she would at least be able to enjoy the treatment of being the daughter of an aristocratic family for neen years!


    she was so outstanding that she would definitely be able to win the favor of the elders. in that case, even if her identity was exposed, she would still be loved by the jiang family!


    jiang rui¡¯s brother doted on her so much. if it were her, she might even go from being the jiang family¡¯s daughter to her daughter-inw!


    Jiang Rui¡¯s brother was so outstanding. She wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage being with him!


    xuan liuying did not argue with her and only said,¡±if that¡¯s the case, then you should go find your biological parents. I¡¯ve raised you for so many years and I don¡¯t want you to repay me. Just sign a letter of disownment and you can transfer your household register to your biological parents ¡°name.¡±


    it was impossible for xuan liuying to not feel upset when she said this.


    after all, she was the daughter she had raised for neen years.


    If Xuan wanrou hadn¡¯t been so determined, she might have done as she had told su Yunzhi and sent her abroad with a sum of money to ensure that she didn¡¯t have to worry about food and clothing.


    She was upset, but since she wanted to break up, she had to do it cleanly.


    it was just like that year.


    Her parents said that if she wanted to keep this child, she would no longer be the daughter of the Xuan family. She really kowtowed three times and left the family. After that, no matter how hard her life was, she didn¡¯t contact them again and didn¡¯t n to contact them in the future.


    If it¡¯s broken, it should be broken cleanly.


    After all, she had gone against her parents ¡®wishes to keep this child and had even severed ties with them for this. She was already very unfilial.


    he didn¡¯t have the face to see them again.


    ¡°Good! very good! Cutting off ties? i¡¯m very happy to do so! I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯lle to me in the future!¡±


    he walked into the room and mmed the door with a loud bang.


    The house had one bedroom and one living room. The only room was Xuan wanrou¡¯s, and Xuan Liuying lived in the living room with a small bed separated by the curtains.


    Xuan Liuying had always felt that as her daughter, Xuan wanrou¡¯s hard days were all because of her. She would do her best to give the best to Xuan wanrou.


    as she grew older, xuan wanrou became less and less close to her. she did not want to spend half her life with her and not even be able to hold on to thisst bit of hope. she became more and more afraid of saying harsh words to xuan wanrou and became more and more indulgent.


    Xuan Liuying didn¡¯t know if some people were born like this, or if it was because she was too busy making a living that she neglected to discipline her.


    but no matter what it was, it didn¡¯t seem to be too important now.


    all she cared about was that the yu family¡¯s enemies would be dealt with so that her and yu wushuang¡¯s child would not have to continue living in hiding.


    Xuan wanrou quickly pulled out a suitcase and threw the letter of disownment in front of her. ¡°Two copies, sign!¡±


    Xuan Liuying took the pen and signed, and also took out the inkpad from under the old table.¡±give me a fingerprint.¡±


    xuan wanrou, who was standing at the side, looked at her in disbelief and then sneered. ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you, a low-ss person with no diploma or knowledge, to know how to press your thumbprint. I¡¯ve underestimated you. Why didn¡¯t I realize that you were so smart before? If you were so smart earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have to follow you and live like a rat in a stinking ditch!¡±


    Xuan Liuying didn¡¯t waste time with her and directly said,¡±press it.¡±


    She massaged it herself and handed it to Xuan wanrou.


    ¡± you don¡¯t have to work on the weekends. bring your parents over on monday to transfer your household register. we¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other in the future. ¡±


    Xuan wanrou pressed her thumbprint and threw one of the letters to her.


    She pulled her luggage and was about to leave with a look of disgust.


    ¡°wait,¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xuan wanrou sneered. You want to change your mind? We¡¯ve already signed the letter of disownment, stop dreaming!¡±


    ¡°And this is yours.¡± Xuan Liuying handed over a document-like object.


    ¡°another dna test?¡± Xuan wanrou was getting impatient.


    ¡± no, it¡¯s a summon from the court. the court session will be held next friday at 3 p.m. remember to ask your biological parents to find you awyer. ¡±

 Chapter 186

    186 She was never my sister


    Xuan wanrou¡¯s face froze. Her eyes widened as she stared at the court summons, and finally, panic appeared in her eyes.


    Shi Yan had really sued her!


    Seeing her like this, Xuan Liuying felt a little sympathy, but not particrly.


    Such a long time had passed, and it was enough for her to figure out many things.


    back then, if it had not been for xuan wanrou¡¯s parents ¡®evil intentions, even if the child was to be exchanged, it would have been her child and the jiang family¡¯s child.


    Life might not be good with her, but at the very least, she would not leave the child with a high fever and let him die from it.


    she didn¡¯t have any feelings for the jiang family¡¯s children, but she was grateful to them.


    If the Jiang family¡¯s child had fallen into her hands and was raised by her back then, she would have returned the child to the Jiang family in good condition today as a way to thank them for raising her daughter so wholeheartedly.


    Although the fault of parents should not be med on the child, Xuan Liuying could not help but think of these things when she saw Xuan wanrou.


    She and Yu Wushuang were indebted to the Jiang family, but she had raised the daughter of the Jiang family¡¯s enemy. She was already a little guilty in her heart, and the daughter she had raised had also targeted Jiang Rui several times.


    And Shi Yan.


    putting aside the fact that shi yan was grandmother jiang¡¯s savior and su er¡¯s most beloved niece, between wanrou, her adopted daughter, and su er, who had been good friends for many years, she naturally favored su er.


    when she saw the video where wanrou went up to shi yan and scolded her for seducing men, she was so angry that she almost went crazy.


    She knew that wanrou had been raised in the wrong way, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she didn¡¯t know how to raise a child or because wanrou¡¯s biological parents ¡°genes were too strong.


    maybe both, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. she didn¡¯t care anyway.


    ¡°take it, don¡¯t think about refusing to go to court. You¡¯re also a college student. Although you didn¡¯t major in Law, you should at least have some understanding of thew.¡±


    ¡°If you refuse to appear in court after being summoned by the court once, the court will send you another summon. If you still refuse to appear in court, the court will be absent from the hearing and there will be a result then. although the defendant has a chance to appeal if you¡¯re not satisfied with the trial results, you¡¯re obviously in the wrong in this matter. even if you appeal if you¡¯re not satisfied with the trial results, the result will be the same.¡±


    in that case, why don¡¯t you go to court ording to the rules from the beginning? maybe you¡¯ll have awyer to defend you, which might be better for you.


    looking at the court summons and hearing xuan liuying¡¯s words, xuan wanrou trembled in anger.


    Once the court session started and she was found guilty, she would be sentenced!


    the maximum sentence for defamation was three years in prison!


    even if her crime was not serious, once she was tried, the other party¡¯swyer, who had been hired by jiang rui, would definitely not be an ordinarywyer. she would probably be sentenced to a year and a half! He might even have to pay a huge sum of money!


    No, she didn¡¯t want to go to jail!


    ¡°Are you really so cruel that you want to watch me go to jail?¡±


    ¡°so i asked you to nder others?¡± xuan liuying looked up at her.


    ¡°wanrou, you¡¯re an adult and you have to be responsible for your own actions. but no matter what, i¡¯m also responsible for teaching you to this extent. i¡¯ll give you a clear path. go and beg shi yan to drop thewsuit. if you don¡¯t want to go to jail, then go and beg her to drop thewsuit.¡±


    ¡°Beg her? let me go and beg her! She¡¯s just a pretentious woman who goes around seducing men. You have to go and beg her! she¡¯s not worthy of yingluo.¡±


    pa-


    Xuan Liuying immediately stood up and gave her a p.


    this was the first time in her life that xuan wanrou had been hit by xuan liuying. she covered her face and looked at her in shock.¡±you actually hit me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still going easy on you! Look at what you¡¯ve be! do you know what kind of person shi yan is? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore! i asked you to beg her to drop thewsuit just to show you the way. do you really think she will drop thewsuit if you beg her?¡±


    ¡°I just want you to be sincere enough for her to show you mercy and not judge you so ruthlessly! it was fine to pay some money as long as he didn¡¯t go to jail and have a criminal record. but you? what¡¯s with your attitude?¡±


    Xuan wanrou caught the main point of the long speech.¡±who is shi yan? Tell me, who is she? isn¡¯t she an orphan girl from the countryside?¡±


    ¡°An orphan girl from the countryside? if you had used your brain, would you have thought that her bearing was something that could be raised in the countryside? He¡¯s someone who can kill you with a casual move!¡±


    ¡°but you, you only care about this at this point. i think you really want to go to jail!¡±


    ¡°forget it, i can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡±


    xuan liuying stuffed the summons into her hands, took the letter of disownment that belonged to her, and then ignored xuan wanrou.


    xuan wanrou left with the summons in her hand.


    She had originally nned not to leave and let Xuan Liuying beg Shi Yan to drop thewsuit, but looking at this dpidated house, she was afraid that Xuan Liuying would stick to her again and not admit to breaking off the family, so she decisively dragged her suitcase and left.


    *


    after shi yan and jiang che left the caf¨¦ in the afternoon, jiang rui helped jiang cheng into the car and returned to jiang cheng¡¯s courtyard at the jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    fortunately, jiang rui had a driver¡¯s license at the age of eighteen. otherwise, they would have to call a driver or pay a price.


    The car drove directly to the entrance of Jiang Sheng¡¯s courtyard.


    Jiang Rui parked the car, got out of the car, opened the passenger door, and helped Jiang Zhi out.


    Jiang Cheng was so drunk that he seemed to be falling asleep.


    Anyway, that was what Jiang Rui saw.


    After dragging Jiang Cheng into the house, Jiang Rui was exhausted.


    She ced Jiang Cheng on the sofa and was about to pour him a ss of water when Jiang Cheng suddenly grabbed her wrist and she fell back onto him.


    Jiang Rui was so angry that she wanted to hit someone.


    ¡°Let me go, I¡¯ll get you a ss of water! I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with you, drinking so much wine in the middle of the day!¡±


    Jiang Rui approached and could indeed smell the smell of alcohol on Jiang Cheng.


    but jiang cheng didn¡¯t let go of her. not only did he not let go of her wrist, but his other hand was also tightly wrapped around her waist.


    ¡°jiang rui ¡®er, how dare you talk to me like this? you¡¯ve never talked to me like this. It was just that they were not rted by blood. Were blood rtions really that important? is it so important that all the good i¡¯ve done for you all these years doesn¡¯t count?¡±


    He let go of her wrist and turned around to slide to the back of her head with his arm around her back.


    she was lying on top of him, and with him holding the back of her head, her face was very close to his, and her nose was filled with the smell of alcohol on his body.


    their breathing was a little intertwined.


    jiang rui panicked and wanted to push him away, but he held her tightly and she couldn¡¯t break free.


    ¡°brother, you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m indeed drunk. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would I have drunk so much? jiang rui ¡®er, you have to take responsibility.¡±


    her face was slightly red, and her words were a little abnormal. she looked like she was really drunk.


    he didn¡¯t forget to kiss her face.


    ¡°Jiang Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t be so cruel to me,¡± she said drunkenly as she kissed her.


    he looked like he was hurt.


    jiang rui could not bear to see him like this.


    his heart softened.


    She didn¡¯t continue to struggle and justy on him. ¡°how am i cruel to you? i didn¡¯t say that i don¡¯t want to acknowledge you. look, i haven¡¯t moved away yet. as long as you acknowledge me, i¡¯ll still be your little sister like before.¡±


    however, she saw that his originally cloudy eyes suddenly became clear. he looked at her and said seriously, ¡± ¡± but jiang rui ¡®er, you¡¯re not my sister. you¡¯ve never been. ¡±


    jiang rui panicked.


    she subconsciously tried to avoid his gaze, but he held the back of her head and forced her to look at him.


    Jiang Rui ¡®er, you know what I¡¯m thinking, right? ¡±


    His eyes were too serious, and he didn¡¯t look drunk.


    ¡°jiang rui ¡®er, you understand, don¡¯t you?¡± he touched the corner of her lips lightly.

 Chapter 187

    187 it¡¯s only a matter of time before i touch her


    jiang rui was stunned at first, then her pupils trembled slightly and her eyes were filled with panic.


    He would kiss her cheeks, her forehead, and the back of her fingers, but he would never kiss her lips! but at this moment, his lips were pressed against the corner of her lips!


    jiang rui pushed him hard, but she only managed to push his lips away a little.


    He was still holding her tightly.


    He looked at her and said in a serious tone,¡±you understand, right?¡±


    then, he grabbed the back of her head and pulled her down.


    her lips immediately pressed against his.


    how could jiang ruipare to jiang cheng¡¯s strength? he kissed her, and she struggled, but no matter how hard she struggled, it was useless. instead, it made him kiss deeper and deeper.


    a long time passed. perhaps she was tired of struggling, or perhaps qianqian didn¡¯t want to struggle anymore, but jiang rui didn¡¯t move and allowed him to kiss her.


    Her tears flowed down unconsciously.


    She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. She just wanted to cry, and the more she cried, the harder she cried.


    She was panicking and confused.


    Her tears fell on Jiang Cheng¡¯s face before he came back to his senses and let her go.


    Jiang Rui pushed him away and stood up in a panic.


    She raised her hand, but she couldn¡¯t p him. In the end, she could only cry.¡±you pretended to be drunk to lie to me! You¡¯re my brother, how can you do this to me!¡±


    She cried and was about to run out of his courtyard when she turned around and saw a shocked person standing at the door.


    it was jiang qing and kong xiangxiang.


    kong xiangxiang¡¯s face was filled with anger. if jiang qing had not pulled her back, she would have rushed in.


    jiang rui was stunned on the spot,¡±mommy, daddy!¡±


    she was at a loss.


    jiang cheng stood up from the sofa and walked over to hold her hand. he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.¡±jiang rui ¡®er, you go back first.¡±


    he actually kissed her in front of her parents!


    Jiang Rui pushed him away.


    The shocked Kong Xiangxiang finally returned to her senses and broke free of Jiang Qing¡¯s hand. She walked in quickly with an angry face and raised her hand to give Jiang Cheng a p.


    the force was a little harsh. jiang cheng¡¯s head tilted to the side, and blood came out of the corner of his lips.


    ¡°brother!¡±


    seeing that kong xiangxiang was about to p her a second time, jiang rui quickly stepped forward and stopped her. ¡± ¡± mom, don¡¯t hit my brother, don¡¯t hit him. it¡¯s me, it¡¯s my fault. i seduced him. i can¡¯t bear to give up the jiang family¡¯s glory and wealth. i don¡¯t want to leave the jiang family, so i seduced him, so i seduced him, so i seduced him. ¡±


    ¡°Jiang Rui, do you think I don¡¯t have eyes and can¡¯t see for myself?¡± kong xiangxiang interrupted her angrily.


    ¡°You¡¯re still protecting him? you¡¯re his sister, but look at what he¡¯s done! my rui ¡®er has never suffered such grievances in her life!¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke. She went forward and pulled Jiang Rui.¡±Tell me the truth, did he bully you before? Did he bully you?¡±


    jiang rui did not expect this at all. she did not know what to do and her mind was in a daze. she could only cry and shake her head.¡±No, there¡¯s no Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°My brother is very good to me. He has never bullied me. Hanhan was just drunk just now. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Mom, don¡¯t me him, Hanhan.¡±


    ¡°i did it on purpose.¡± jiang xun wiped the blood from the corner of his lips and interrupted her.


    Jiang Rui, who had been pampered for many years, was not someone without a temper. She kicked him in anger.¡±you shut up!¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad, don¡¯t believe him! He was talking in his drunken state! Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I only drank one ss. How can I be drunk? Jiang Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re right. I was pretending to be drunk to trick you.¡±


    ¡°jiang rui ¡®er, don¡¯t be silly. who would dote on their sister to this extent? i haven¡¯t been taking care of my sister all these years, but my own woman.¡±


    jiang rui didn¡¯t know if she was shocked that he had feelings for her or shocked that he had said it so bluntly in front of her parents. she looked at him in a daze and didn¡¯t react for a long time.


    Jiang Sheng looked at Kong Xiangxiang again. mom, you know my temper. No one can interfere with what I want or don¡¯t want. Since you and my dad have seen it, I might as well make it clear. i want jiang rui ¡®er. even if she¡¯s unwilling, i¡¯ll tie her up and keep her by my side!¡±


    ¡°so for everyone¡¯s sake, you¡¯d better persuade her to stay by my side. otherwise, i don¡¯t know what i¡¯ll do.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang trembled with anger,¡±I think you¡¯re crazy!¡± rui ¡®er is your sister, how can you be so stubborn? you¡¯re really crazy!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not my sister. I knew she wasn¡¯t my sister when she was ten.¡±


    ¡°You! you! you, yingluo, are crazy!¡±


    kong xiangxiang quickly pulled jiang rui back. ¡± rui ¡®er, go back first. don¡¯t worry. i won¡¯t let him bully you! ¡± Why does he want to tie you up? does he think that there¡¯s no one in this house? Go back first, mommy will take care of it, don¡¯t be afraid of Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°rui ¡®er, you go back first.¡± Jiang Qing who had been silent the entire time finally spoke.


    jiang qing was the previous head of the jiang family, and his character was actually somewhat simr to jiang cheng.


    He never spoke much, but once he opened his mouth, His Majesty was still there.


    jiang rui was afraid he would hit jiang sheng.


    ¡°Dad, my brother didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Don¡¯t me him for Yingluo.¡±


    Jiang Qing walked over and rubbed her head tofort her. ¡°dad knows. you go back first. dad will handle it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hit your brother and I won¡¯t let your mother hit him again.¡±


    hearing hisforting words, jiang rui cried even harder.


    ¡°daddy, yingluo¡±


    ¡°Go back first. Be good.¡±


    Jiang Rui left, crying and looking back at her every few steps.


    as soon as she left, kong xiangxiang wanted to p jiang cheng again but was stopped by jiang qing.


    ¡°alright, don¡¯t you know your own son¡¯s temper? What¡¯s the point of hitting him again? you saw how he treated rui ¡®er just now. if this matter isn¡¯t resolved, can you guarantee that he won¡¯t do anything more outrageous when we¡¯re not around?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t forget that rui ¡®er has always been close to him. in that situation just now, rui¡¯ er was still so protective of him. if he really did something worse, do you think with rui ¡®er¡¯s protection of him, she wouldin about him? i¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll only silently swallow her grievances.¡±


    upon hearing this, kong xiangxiang broke down and cried, ¡± ¡°then what should we do? then what do we do?¡±


    kong xiangxiang was very dependent on her husband, jiang qing. whenever she encountered a big problem, she would look for him. just likest time when xuan wanrou told her that jiang rui wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, she had also looked for jiang qing at the first moment.


    Jiang Qing patted the back of her hand. don¡¯t be anxious. Sit down and talk slowly. There will always be a solution to this.


    ¡°You sit down too.¡± Jiang Qing looked at Jiang Sheng.


    tell me the truth, have you ever bullied Rui ¡®er before?! Kong Xiangxiang red at Jiang Sheng.


    pared to kong xiangxiang, jiang sheng was much calmer.


    He said,¡±the first time I kissed her was on her 14th birthday.¡± if there¡¯s a first time, a second time is easy. we¡¯re together almost every day, and she¡¯s never guarded against me. But since she doesn¡¯t know, mom, you¡¯d better not tell her. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take it. ¡±


    ¡°you, you¡¯re a lunatic! How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    jiang cheng looked at her. ¡± she is destined to be mine for the rest of her life. it¡¯s only a matter of time before i make a move on her. what¡¯s the difference if i make a move earlier orter? ¡±

 Chapter 188

    188 why didn¡¯t you use the main entrance?


    ¡°instead of dwelling on the things that have already happened, it¡¯s better for mom to think about how to help persuade her to stay by my side obediently. i wasn¡¯t joking when i said that i would tie her up by my side. mom, you know that i never joke.¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang was so angry that she almost fainted. She pointed at him with a trembling finger.¡±you, you! How did I give birth to a son like you! Big brother flirting with little sister.¡±


    ¡°if word gets out, rui ¡®er will lose her reputation! She¡¯s not your father¡¯s or my biological daughter. If word gets out, people will only say that she¡¯s not the biological daughter. Have you ever thought about this?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not ying around, i¡¯m going to marry her. when she officially acknowledges the yu family, i¡¯ll announce the marriage between the two families, and no one will say anything. So, mom, other than convincing Rui ¡®er, you should also help convince Rui¡¯ er¡¯s biological mother and the Yu family. Who asked you to give birth to a son like me?¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Kong Xiangxiang couldn¡¯t believe that her obedient son, who had never made her worry, would say such words!


    ¡°are you trying to anger me to death!¡±


    ¡°How could you speak to your mother like that?¡± Jiang Qing red at him.


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡°You also know your son¡¯s temper. Now is not the time to scold him. since your son wants to keep rui ¡®er by his side no matter what, a marriage alliance might be a good idea. you do need to persuade rui¡¯ er¡¯s biological mother. i¡¯ll talk to yuxi, but i¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take some effort to persuade rui ¡®er.¡±


    Rui ¡®er really cares about her brother, Sheng, and she¡¯s also protecting him. But you saw how Sheng treated her just now. She¡¯s very repulsed by him.


    kong xiangxiang¡¯s eyes reddened again at jiang qing¡¯s words.


    ¡°Then what should we do? Are you going to ignore our Rui ¡®er¡¯s wishes?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, you animal!¡± He looked at Jiang Cheng angrily.


    he even called her a beast. it seemed like he was really angry.


    Jiang Qing patted her hand andforted her,¡±you¡¯re also angry looking at him here. Why don¡¯t you go and see Rui ¡®er first?¡± i¡¯ll have a good talk with him here.¡±


    then you should teach him a good lesson. To think that I thought he was sensible and never let me, his mother, worry about him. I really misjudged him!


    I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson. Don¡¯t be angry. Go and see Rui ¡®er.


    kong xiangxiang stood up and took two steps. she was so angry that she went back, picked up the book on the coffee table, and threw it at jiang cheng before leaving angrily.


    when she finally left, jiang qing looked at jiang cheng calmly.¡±On purpose?¡±


    jiang cheng picked up the book that kong xiangxiang had thrown over and put it back on the coffee table. he looked at jiang qing when he heard this and answered truthfully,¡±Yes.¡±


    He had originally thought that if Jiang Rui ¡®er and Shi Yan went out, he would let her go out and have fun. However, after sitting in the office for a while, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that Jiang Rui¡¯ er was too rxed and might let her imagination run wild. In the end, she chose to leave the Jiang family directly. He could not sit still.


    He immediately went to look for her.


    he couldn¡¯t think of any reason to coax jiang rui ¡®er over, so he drank a ss of wine.


    his original intention was to coax jiang rui ¡®er to go home and stay with him, but when jiang rui¡¯ er helped him to the sofa, he just wanted to hold her back and not let her go. he didn¡¯t expect to use too much force and directly pull her onto him.


    he had feelings for jiang rui ¡®er. she was lying on his body. he would not be reluctant to let go without feeling anything.


    He thought that Jiang Rui ¡®er should have seen through his thoughts. Instead of letting her avoid him all the time, it was better to be direct with her.


    he had only intended to touch her lips lightly, but when he saw his parents outside the door, he decided to go all out and kissed her deeply, ignoring her resistance.


    he had secretly kissed her many times while she was asleep, but he had rarely kissed her deeply.


    It had only happened once on the night of her eighteenth birthday.


    that night, she was drunk and he was the one who carried her back to her room.


    After carrying her back to the room, he didn¡¯t leave immediately, but kissed her while she was half-awake.


    she was notpletely asleep yet. when his lips touched hers, she opened her eyes to look at him and even called him brother. he had only nned to leave after a kiss, but he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her.


    He even got a response from her.


    however, she must have done it subconsciously. she was too drunk.


    after kissing for a long time, when he stopped hugging her, she was a little awake. she leaned into his arms and said coquettishly, ¡± brother, i want water. ¡±


    He thought that she had woken up and was shocked. He even thought about making it clear to her, but she had fallen asleep again.


    When he woke up the next day, he was relieved to see that she looked normal.


    however, after that shock, he only kissed her lightly and did not dare to go too far.


    When he saw his parents outside the door just now, he simply kissed her.


    he knew jiang rui ¡®er well. if he suddenly made it clear to her, she would definitely resist in a panic if he kissed her before she could even react.


    This was the effect he wanted.


    This way, he could take all the responsibility. Jiang Rui ¡®er would be the victim and would only be protected by everyone.


    he didn¡¯t care about what happened to him. he was the biological son of the jiang family.


    jiang rui ¡®er was different. no matter how much her family doted on her, if they were really together, her family might not object, but they might have a knot in their hearts.


    what he wanted was for jiang rui ¡®er to be pampered by everyone for the rest of her life and not suffer any grievances.


    This was just right.


    once someone else interfered in jiang rui ¡®er¡¯s rtionship with him, even if jiang rui¡¯ er agreed to be with him, even if they had a good rtionship in the future, jiang rui ¡®er would always be the weaker party.


    Jiang Qing looked at him, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    you¡¯re quite capable. You even plotted against your parents!


    ¡± i only schemed against my mother, not you. with your intelligence, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already seen through it. otherwise, when rui ¡®er¡¯s identity was exposed, you wouldn¡¯t have been so indifferent. ¡±


    ¡± even so, you shouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry. you can take your time. wait for everyone to calm down from rui ¡®er¡¯s background and your sister¡¯s death. then you can think about other things. this way, you don¡¯t have to squeeze a bunch of things together. your mom only looks fierce on the surface. if something really happens, she won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t n to do it so quickly, but i just happened to run into them. If you and my mom didn¡¯te at this time, none of this would have happened.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still ming us?¡± Jiang Qing said unhappily.


    ¡± if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we heard that rui ¡®er was the one who drove back, your mom and i would have thought that something happened to you. would we have rushed over? ¡±


    ¡°Forget it. Things have alreadye to this. There¡¯s no point in saying anything more. Your mother and I will bring her back to clear moon Bay to stay for two days and let her rest. You cane and pick her up two dayster.¡±


    *


    jiang qing and kong xiangxiang quickly took jiang rui away, and jiang sheng returned to thepany.


    other than the olddy, who had her own spections, no one else knew what had happened here, including shi yan and jiang che, who had returned veryte.


    After Shi Yan handed the calligraphy piece to Jiang che, she smiled and went upstairs to wash up.


    half an hour had passed by the time she finished washing up and drying her hair beforeing out of the bathroom.


    she was wearing a light purple two-piece nightdress.


    It was a spaghetti strap inside and a strappy jacket outside.


    She sat on the bed and turned off the light, only leaving the bedsidemp on. She didn¡¯t read a book, but leaned back on the bed and looked at her phone.


    a slight noise suddenly came from the balcony.


    Shi Yan put down her phone and got up to check.


    when he pulled open the curtains, he saw the person standing on the balcony. the hand that was pulling the curtains paused for a moment before opening the floor-to-ceiling ss door.


    ¡°why didn¡¯t you use the main entrance?¡±


    The person standing on the balcony went up to her and put his arm around her waist. He leaned over and chuckled in her ear.¡±so, miss shi, you did it on purpose?¡±

 Chapter 189

    189 miss shi doesn¡¯t me me


    shi yan didn¡¯t respond to him. she just smiled and gently stepped forward to put her arms around his waist. without waiting for her to do anything else, jiang che took her into the house and closed the ss door behind him.


    The curtains that had just been opened were not closed.


    The moonlight was hazy, and the night wind was blowing. The faint moonlight shone through the window, blending with the warm light from the bedsidemp in the room.


    their eyes met, and the atmosphere suddenly became charming.


    jiang che lowered his eyes and looked at shi yan, his gaze deep and bewitching.¡±miss shi, you seduced me. don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and raised her head slightly to meet his eyes.¡±Yes, I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    Then, just as Jiang Che¡¯s gaze deepened, she tiptoed and kissed him on the lips.


    jiang che was someone she had wanted to make her own from the first time she saw him. she felt that there was no need for him to restrain himself and make things difficult for her. her desire for him was no less than his desire for her.


    he was clearly such a lustful person, but he could restrain himself every time. her heart ached when she saw him.


    She had always wanted such a person since she was young, so why should she make things difficult for herself? she would be Frank and open. from the first time they met, she had taken the initiative to send him back to bamboo garden. she had been nning to get close to him, and she was the one who had plotted against him first.


    So what if she schemed against him again?


    why did she not give him the calligraphy piecest night but tonight? that was because she had already nned it out when she had asked su mu to prepare a brush, ink, paper, and an ink stone for her to personally write a piece of calligraphy for jiang che.


    Wasn¡¯t she reserved enough to scheme for such a thing?


    He was indeed not very reserved.


    But what did this matter? she only knew how to scheme against Jiang che.


    moreover, jiang che was willing to be tricked by her.


    As she had expected, he hade to find her.


    however, to her surprise, he didn¡¯t go through the main entrance but climbed over the balcony.


    however, it didn¡¯t matter how he came. anyway, he came as she wished.


    At first, she was the dominant one, so they were gentle and entangled. The two kissed for a while, and Jiang che didn¡¯t continue to rub against her. He held her waist tightly and took over.


    Her nightdress and robe had fallen to the ground at some point, and she was only left with a light purple spaghetti strap nightdress. She walked all the way from the window to the bed in the room.


    the bedsidemp was on, and the temperature in the room gradually rose.


    with one hand on her waist and the other on her shoulder, jiang che looked up from her neck. his peach blossom eyes were strong and bewitching, and his voice was no longer as clear and warm as before.¡±miss shi, you have one chance to go back on your word.¡±


    the girl¡¯s long ck hair was spread out, and her usually elegant face was covered with ayer of moisture. her slightly closed eyshes trembled and she slowly opened her eyes.


    It was misty.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, from the first time I saw you, I already had a n.¡±


    After staring at her for a few seconds, Jiang che lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. He then looked up and continued to look at her, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, aren¡¯t you a little silly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not holding anything back from me, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll lie to you?¡±


    Shi Yan gently raised her hand and ced it on his face. ¡± i¡¯m not afraid. mr. jiang, don¡¯t you think that i have a good eye for people? ¡±


    and teacher Jiang, don¡¯t forget that I was the one who schemed against you first, ¡± he said with a smile. you should be the one worried about being deceived.


    he looked at her, his eyes deep and strong, with a sense of oppression.¡±Miss Shi, once you¡¯ve be my woman, you won¡¯t be able to decide whether you want to stay or leave.¡±


    ¡°i gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t want it.¡±


    With a light pull, the strap of her nightdress slid down from her shoulder.


    His eyes paused and he lowered his head.


    ......


    ......


    shi yan finally saw how crazy he could be when his true nature, which was suppressed under his gentle appearance, was released.


    The entire night, from before dawn to the morning when the sky turned bright, she was finally free and fell asleep.


    She had fallen asleep, but Jiang che was not sleepy.


    he turned sideways and supported his head with one hand, while the other gently twirled her hair. his handsome face was no longer as gentle as jade, and his peach blossom eyes were deep and full of satisfaction.


    he did not seem to get tired of staring at her. after twirling her hair for a while, his hand fell on her cheek again, gently caressing her face, his eyes glistening.


    After looking at her for a while, he couldn¡¯t help but lean over and kiss her neck, which was full of marks. He softly said, ¡± you¡¯re so silly. then, he turned off the bedsidemp, leaned over to hug her, and slowly closed his eyes.


    the breathing in the room gradually became even.


    in the morning, xiao zhao came downstairs to deliver breakfast, but she did not see shi yan. thinking that shi yan would usually be up at this time, she nned to go upstairs to take a look. however, she stopped after taking two steps upstairs.


    thinking that if shi yan was still sleeping, she would undoubtedly disturb her if she went upstairs at this time, she gave up the idea of going upstairs and called shi yan.


    But Shi Yan¡¯s phone was turned off.


    yes, it was turned off. shi yan had turned off her phone when she had ced it on the bedside table after hearing the noise on the balconyst night.


    The phone was turned off. Little Zhao was a little worried.


    Shi Yan¡¯s cell phone was usually not turned off.


    She called Jiang Lin, but he did not say anything. He only said that Shi Yan should be with their fifth Lord. Xiao Zhao was smart and did not ask any more questions.


    She left Shi Yan¡¯s courtyard with breakfast.


    the two people upstairs slept all the way until noon.


    Shi Yan woke up first.


    When she woke up, she realized that Jiang che was holding her tightly in his arms, and her breath was filled with his unique and clear breath. She gently removed his hand from her body and got out of bed very gently.


    even with her good physical fitness, her legs went soft the moment she got out of bed.


    she pushed herself against the bed and let out a breath before getting up and walking slowly to the bathroom.


    When Shi Yan saw the marks all over her body in the shower, she recalled everything that had happenedst night and her face couldn¡¯t help but burn.


    She felt that it was difficult to even lift her hands, so she simply washed her hands and turned off the shower.


    wearing a white bathrobe, she stood in front of the mirror and dried her hair.


    only then did he clearly see his current appearance.


    The part of the bathrobe that was exposed from the cor to the neck was full of deep and shallow marks.


    Her eyes were like rippling water, and her face was like a peach blossom.


    her long index finger touched her moist lips, and her lips curved into a smile.


    jiang che, the fifth master of the jiang family.


    it was said that she was a person who was as pure as the moon in the sky, but in front of her, she revealed the side of her desire to be stained by the secr world.


    Fifth Lord Jiang was a gentleman, and there were probably many people in the capital who had their eyes on him.


    It was a pity that she still had to wait another ten months before she could bepletely tied to him.


    aftering out of the bathroom, shi yan nced at the person who was still sleeping on the bed. she went into the cloakroom and took a set of clothes to change.


    two pieces.


    She wore a light green floral spaghetti strap nightdress with a light green suit jacket. She found a wooden hairpin to brush her hair, and the strong aura of the suit jacketpletely disappeared.


    her entire being was filled with gentleness.


    if she wanted to go to the su family, she had to get the marks on her corbones and neck.


    fortunately, she had prepared concealer that was quite effective.


    The concealer was ced in the bedside cab. She walked over to get it and turned on the phone on the bedside cab before looking at the person sleeping soundly on the bed.


    after a few seconds, she chuckled and leaned over to kiss him on the lips. ¡± Mr. Jiang, I know you¡¯re awake.


    The person on the bed let out a lowugh and opened her eyes.


    their eyes met.

 Chapter 190

    190 Someone wants to see the fifth Lord


    ¡°i¡¯ll see if miss shi will take advantage of me and leave secretly.¡±


    shi yan smiled gently and quietly.¡±Of course not, I¡¯m not the kind of person who takes responsibility. teacher jiang, get up and pack up. let¡¯s go to the su family.¡±


    Oh? ¡± Jiang che paused and asked, ¡± is it okay for me to go with you? ¡±


    of course it¡¯s okay. Teacher Jiang, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t be seen, why are you hiding? ¡± It would be best if everyone knew that they were on good terms, and it would be best if the news spread to the capital so that everyone knew.


    jiang che¡¯s eyes flickered. he stared at her for a few seconds, then his gaze moved to her neck.


    Shi Yan immediately understood what he meant. She smiled and waved the concealer in her hand. ¡± i¡¯ll go and deal with it. you get up and go back to bamboo garden to pack up and change your clothes. then,e here and have dinner with me. i¡¯ll ask sister zhao to send it over. ¡±


    it was lunch time, so it was not too much trouble to ask xiao zhao to help prepare lunch.


    when shi yan came out of the bathroom with concealer, jiang che was already dressed.


    the brand new shirt she had changed intost night was wrinkled. but with jiang che¡¯s looks and temperament, even in the crumpled shirt, he still looked dazzling.


    she returned to her gentle and reserved appearance.


    Jiang che had already removed the bed sheets and nkets. When Shi Yan came out of the bathroom, Jiang che directly ced them in the washing machine.


    The two of them then went downstairs.


    xiao zhao, who was sitting in the living room, was shocked when he saw the two of theming downstairs.


    She knew that the two of them might be together, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be here!


    his gaze shifted from shi yan¡¯s elegant and graceful face to jiang che.


    His shirt was crumpled, and the marks on his neck could be seen clearly even from such a distance. Even his small arm, which was exposed from his half-rolled up sleeves, seemed to have a scratch.


    he looked like he had been ravaged.


    xiao zhao¡¯s mouth was wide open in shock. she seemed to have stumbled upon something incredible again, and it seemed to be even more incredible than the previous few times!


    however, she didn¡¯t dare to look at it for too long. she quickly nced at it and then looked away.


    ¡°fifth lord, miss shi!¡± he quickly stood up and greeted them.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t seem to notice her shock. She smiled and said,¡±Ms. Zhao, please send lunch for two people. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°o-okay!¡± He asked her to call someone to send him, but Xiao Zhao did not dare to stay here any longer. He answered and ran away.


    Shi Yanughed and the two of them came down the stairs.


    shi yan handed the concealer to jiang che and her gaze fell on his neck. ¡± ¡± go back, pack up and cover yourself. after all, you¡¯re going to meet the elders. ¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t take it. He took a look at the concealer and his gaze fell back on her face. His eyes were as gentle as water as he smiled. With his hands in his pockets, he leaned in and kissed her on the corner of her lips.¡±No, Ms. Shi, help me put it onter.¡±


    without waiting for shi yan¡¯s response, he chuckled and left her courtyard.


    By the time Jiang che returned to Bamboo Garden to pack up and eat with Shi Yan, an hour had already passed. after the meal, jiang che pestered shi yan to help him apply concealer. they dawdled for another half an hour.


    It was almost three O ¡®clock in the afternoon when the two of them left Shi Yan¡¯s courtyard and got into the car.


    sitting in the car, shi yan looked at jiang che¡¯s hand on the steering wheel, his sleeves half-rolled up, and then turned to look at his face.


    The concealer was very effective, and no traces could be seen after applying it, but the scratch marks on his forearm and the slight bite marks on the corner of his lips were very obvious.


    sensing her gaze, jiang che looked at her and raised his eyebrows slightly.¡±What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± shi yan pursed her lips and smiled as she shook her head.


    If it was obvious, so be it.


    Jiang che looked at her side profile, his gaze falling on her slightly curved eyebrows. He didn¡¯t say anything, but the smile in his eyes deepened.


    ¡°Do I need to bring anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m passing by a shopping mall to buy some gifts.¡± Shi Yan said.


    Shi Yan took out her phone from her bag. ¡± i haven¡¯t contacted rui ¡®er since i separated from her at the caf¨¦ yesterday. i¡¯ll give her a call. ¡±


    Jiang che focused on driving and didn¡¯t make a sound to disturb her.


    Shi Yan hung up the phone two minutester.


    Rui ¡®er is at her parents¡¯ ce at clear moon Bay. She¡¯s not with young master Jiang.


    ¡°Worried?¡± Jiang che looked at her.


    ¡± i¡¯m a little worried. rui ¡®er¡¯s tone doesn¡¯t sound right, but when i asked her if she¡¯s okay, she said nothing. ¡±


    Her worry was true, but Shi Yan could roughly guess what had happened. After all, Jiang Rui had left with Jiang Cheng yesterday.


    however, jiang rui and jiang cheng¡¯s matter was just a matter of time, so it was better to deal with it earlier.


    ¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± jiang che said. ¡± jiang cheng isn¡¯t stupid. ¡±


    If he couldn¡¯t even handle such a small matter, Jiang Cheng wouldn¡¯t be worthy of being the head of the Jiang family in Sea city.


    It would be best to deal with it quickly so that his people wouldn¡¯t always be distracted.


    as the two spoke, the car drove out of the jiang family¡¯s mansion.


    a car passed by the entrance of the jiang family¡¯s mansion.


    he only saw an unfamiliar man sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. he looked like the driver, but he didn¡¯t know who was sitting in the back.


    Shi Yan nced at it but didn¡¯t take it to heart.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t even look at him.


    the two of them went to the mall to buy some things before going to the su family¡¯s house.


    after the car that passed by them entered the jiang family¡¯s mansion, the butler, jiang hai, came out to receive them personally.


    After the car was parked, the driver got out first and walked over to open the back door.


    A charming woman in a professional suit got out of the car.


    ¡± miss xuan, hello. may i know why you¡¯ve suddenlye to visit? ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry foring here so abruptly. I came to Haicheng to deal with some matters, so I came to visit an old friend on the way. I wonder if fifth Lord Jiang is here now?¡±


    Although Xuan Siyun said she was impolite, her attitude wasn¡¯t low at all, but she didn¡¯t give people the feeling of being overbearing.


    He wasn¡¯t overbearing, but he had a strong aura.


    the bearing of an heir of an aristocratic family was on full disy.


    jiang hai sighed in his heart. these young people from the capital¡¯s influential families didn¡¯t look simple! He dared toe to the fifth Lord¡¯s house directly, and he came only half an hour in advance. He was not simple.


    without any confirmation, even though he knew that jiang che and shi yan had just gone out, jiang hai did not say anything. he only said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss Xuan. Our fifth Lord is not in good health and is not seeing guests.¡±


    ¡°please help me inform the fifth lord,¡± xuan siyun looked at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told him that our Lord five is not seeing any guests,¡± Jiang hai replied with an unchanged expression.


    miss Xuan, pleasee in. Something has happened at home recently. Other than the eldest master, first Madam, first young master, and first young miss, everyone else is at home. I¡¯ll go and invite the second master and second Madam to receive you.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s brows finally furrowed.


    ¡± miss xuan, ¡± jiang hai said, ¡± since you¡¯re fifth lord¡¯s friend, you must know his situation. he¡¯s barely left the house for three years. ¡± not to mention peopleing to see him, it¡¯s difficult for our olddy to even see fifth master.¡±


    ¡°When I found out that miss Xuan wasing, I summoned up my courage and contacted Jiang Lin, who is by the fifth Lord¡¯s side. jiang lin has already conveyed fifth lord¡¯s intention to not see any guests. i¡¯m afraid of angering fifth lord, so i really don¡¯t dare to disturb him anymore. i hope miss xuan can forgive me. ¡±

 Chapter 191

    191 Xuan Siyun¡¯s purpose


    when he received the news that xuan siyun wanted to visit, jiang hai did contact jiang lin, and jiang lin did tell him that fifth lord was not seeing any guests.


    jiang hai was not lying.


    ¡°miss xuan, pleasee in and have a seat,¡±


    xuan siyun looked at the jiang family¡¯s main building behind him and frowned.


    this wasn¡¯t the first time she had visited the jiang family¡¯s residence in haicheng. a year ago, she had found out that the fifth lord was recuperating here, so she hade here twice, but she hadn¡¯t seen him.


    She thought that she would be able to see him this time.


    after all, most of the news he had received recently was that his injuries had recovered. he no longer stayed indoors like before, and he had been going out more frequently recently.


    could it be that the rumors were false?


    It was obviously not possible.


    If it was fake, it wouldn¡¯t have made so many people in the capital city believe it. Even someone like Yun Hui hade to Haicheng. In a few days, there would probably be even more peopleing to Haicheng.


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to sit. since fifth lord jiang is unwilling to see me, then i¡¯ll go back first. i¡¯lle back to visit in a few days.¡±


    without waiting for jiang hai¡¯s reply, he nodded slightly and got into the car.


    they came quickly and left quickly.


    Jiang hai watched her leave before turning around and heading to the olddy¡¯s courtyard to report the situation.


    ¡°young miss, where do we go next?¡± The driver asked Xuan Siyun.


    ¡°The Yu family.¡±


    *


    yu family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Third young master, house Xuan is here.¡±


    Yuxi and Yun Jian were sitting in the main hall, drinking tea and discussing business when the Butler suddenly came to report.


    yu xi¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused, but there was no expression on her face.¡±he came quickly.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s from house Xuan?¡±


    ¡°The eldest daughter of the Xuan family, Xuan Siyun, is the first Madam¡¯s niece.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the heir of the Xuan family, Xuan Siyun. Third young master Yu, does the Xuan family value your sister-inw so much?¡± Yun Jian raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°it¡¯s not certain who they¡¯re after yet,¡± yu xi looked at him.


    Yun Jian was not surprised at all.


    It was as expected.


    ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± yun jian asked.


    ¡°she¡¯s already at the main entrance, of course we have to see her. go upstairs to the study and sit for a while.¡±


    Jiang che and Yun Jian were friends. Not many people knew about it, but there were a few, and Xuan Siyun happened to be one of them. but almost no one knew that jiang che and yu xi had a friendship.


    before he officially recognized jiang rui, yuxi didn¡¯t want the xuan family to find him and involve jiang che. he didn¡¯t want xuan siyun to know about his friendship with yun jian for the time being.


    however, yun jian waved her hand and said, ¡± i won¡¯t go to the study room. i¡¯ll go to your backyard to take a look. i¡¯ve been here a few times, but i haven¡¯t had a good look at your backyard. ¡±


    yun jian left, and the butler led her in.


    The chauffeur behind Xuan Siyun helped her carry a lot of gifts.


    ¡°Third young master Yu, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    eldest youngdy Xuan is too polite. May I know why eldest youngdy Xuan hase? ¡±


    she nced at the things the driver was carrying behind her. ¡± ¡°what is the meaning of this, miss xuan?¡±


    ¡°this is just a small gift to show my respect. Most of them are prepared for my aunt and my little cousin sister. I want to see my aunt, I wonder if third young master Yu can do me a favor?¡±


    Yu Xi didn¡¯t answer her immediately, but gestured to her, ¡± ¡°miss xuan, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°If miss Xuan is here to look for my sister-inw, then you¡¯vee to the wrong ce. She doesn¡¯t live in the Yu Residence.¡± As for where she¡¯s staying now, I¡¯m not too sure.¡±


    miss Xuan, you should be aware of my sister-inw¡¯s capabilities. She can hide for 19 years. If she doesn¡¯t want to show her face, even I can¡¯t find her.


    ¡°Aunt isn¡¯t in the Yu family?¡± She asked, but from Xuan Siyun¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    ¡°Yes, eldest sister-inw isn¡¯t in the Yu family.¡±


    ¡°then, does third young master yu have my aunt¡¯s contact information?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s like this. when aunt cut off ties with the family, although my grandfather and grandmother were angry on the surface, they actually missed aunt very much in their hearts. my grandmother¡¯s health has not been good recently and wants to see aunt. perhaps zhenzhen will be thest time she can see her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently heard that third young master Yu has returned to Sea city, and I¡¯ve also received a lot of news about my aunt. I thought that my aunt wouldn¡¯t be hiding from us anymore, so I made a special trip to Sea city.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have sister-inw¡¯s contact information,¡± Yu Xi calmly took a sip of tea.


    Xuan Siyun nced at him. She didn¡¯t believe him.


    However, she didn¡¯t pursue the matter and asked again, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the contact information of the youngdy of the Jiang family? Does third young master Yu have one?¡±


    xuan siyun was able to find out that yuxi had returned to haicheng, that xuan liuying had already shown up, and that jiang rui had been carried home wrongly. naturally, xuan siyun had also found out.


    ¡± since miss xuan asked about rui ¡®er, you must know that her background was only revealed recently. ¡±


    ¡°rui ¡®er is only a 19-year-old girl. it¡¯s hard for her to ept that she¡¯s not a child of the jiang family. miss xuan, do you think she¡¯ll still be in the mood to exchange contact information with me at a time like this?¡±


    it might not even be an exchange of contact information. with his capabilities, it would be a piece of cake to get jiang rui¡¯s contact information.


    xuan siyun could tell that yu xi didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards her, but she didn¡¯t have any good intentions either.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll look for another way to see if I can contact my aunt or cousin Rui ¡®er.¡±


    The servant served her a cup of tea, and Xuan Siyun took it and thanked her.


    However, he didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, he ced it on the coffee table.


    He continued to look at Yu Xi and said,¡±if I may ask, is third young master Yu nning to stay in Sea city to develop his career?¡±


    ¡°I have this idea.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m sure third young master Yu will find an opportunity to announce your return to Sea city to the public. If third young master Yu is going to host a banquet, I wonder if I have the honor to join in the fun?¡±


    ¡°Miss Xuan, you¡¯re too kind. With your status, it would be my honor to attend the Yu family¡¯s banquet. If the Yu family is holding a banquet, I will personally send an invitation to miss Xuan.¡±


    the two of them exchanged a few more irrelevant words before xuan siyun got up and left.


    After she left, Yun Jian came out from the corner.


    yu xi could tell with one look that he had not gone to the backyard at all, but had been hiding here.


    However, Yu Xi did not say anything.


    yun jian sat down and asked,¡¯what is she doing? she can even find out that you¡¯re back in haicheng, so how can she not find your sister-inw and miss jiang? Even if I can¡¯t find her, isn¡¯t it easier to go to the Jiang family or Haicheng University to stop her than toe here?¡±


    yu xi furrowed his brows slightly.¡±He probably sensed something.¡±


    ¡°Are you referring to your friendship with ah che?¡±


    without waiting for yu xi to answer, yun jian said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s normal that she¡¯ll look for other ways to go to the jiang family in haicheng if she can¡¯t see them. As expected of the woman who was chosen to be the heir of the Xuan family. She could even find out about your rtionship with ah che.¡±


    ¡°So she thinks that if you¡¯re holding a banquet, you¡¯ll invite ah che to attend? she wants to use this opportunity to see ah che?¡±


    it¡¯s not that I¡¯m going to invite ah che. It¡¯s that he¡¯ll definitelye.


    Yun Jian was silent.


    it was true.


    Given Shi Yan¡¯s rtionship with Jiang Rui, Shi Yan would definitely attend Jiang Rui¡¯s family recognition Banquet. With Shi Yan attending, how could ah che, who had be so good at showing off his girlfriend, be absent?


    ¡°third young master yu, do you think xuan siyun already knows about shi yan¡¯s existence?¡±

 Chapter 192

    192 Cousin, you¡¯re wee


    ¡°it¡¯s hard to say,¡±


    after a pause, yu xi said, ¡± but even if she sensed that there¡¯s someone around ah che, she probably doesn¡¯t know who it is. the shi family has been hiding miss shi¡¯s whereabouts. not everyone can easily find out about her. ¡±


    this yun jian agreed.


    Even qu Boyan, who had been in Haicheng for some time, had not discovered Shi Yan there.


    if it weren¡¯t for their friendship with ah che and the fact that they had the honor of meeting shi yan a few times, they would not have known that the eldest miss of the shi family, who never showed her face in public, was in haicheng.


    not to mention in haicheng, they did not even know that she had left the shi family or the capital.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Yunhui came to Haicheng? don¡¯t care?¡±


    Yun Jian said disdainfully, ¡± he can¡¯t cause much trouble. I can¡¯t be bothered. he actually wanted to use the xuan family¡¯s help to seize the yun family¡¯s power through marriage. did he think that the yun family were all dead? he¡¯s ranked third, so the inheritance will never fall to him no matter what.¡±


    ¡°You think everyone is the fifth Lord Jiang? you don¡¯t look that good, but you¡¯re dreaming.¡±


    the fifth master of the jiang family was the fifth in the family, but he had held the power of the jiang family in the capital for six years.


    not everyone had this kind of ability.


    *


    It was almost four o ¡®clock in the afternoon when Shi Yan and Jiang che arrived at the SU family¡¯s residence.


    Last night, she had sent a message to su mu to tell him that she woulde back in the afternoon and told them to do what they had to do instead of waiting for her at home the whole day.


    however, su yunzhi and su mu still didn¡¯t go out for the entire day.


    the car drove straight into the su family¡¯s mansion.


    The SU family¡¯s mansion was not much different from before. It still looked the same as Shi Yan was familiar with.


    Seeing that she had been looking out of the car window ever since she entered the SU residence, Jiang Che¡¯s eyes paused slightly.


    ¡°miss shi.¡± He suddenly called out to her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± she retracted her attention.


    do you want to go home?


    jiang che had wanted to ask this.


    she was calm andposed as if nothing was in her heart. in fact, she was not a heartless person. perhaps she did not realize it herself, but she actually cared.


    She was in a daze even when she entered the SU family¡¯s house, let alone her own.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read the words you wrote for me.¡±


    ¡°what do you want to say, mr. jiang?¡± shi yan blinked, her eyes curved.


    ¡°miss shi is very smart. you guessed it without asking.¡± it was obvious that she had guessed his identity by writing those eight words.


    the smile in shi yan¡¯s eyes brightened.¡±Mr. Jiang, the same to you.¡±


    Jiang che chuckled at her.


    ¡°miss shi, did youe to the su family often?¡±


    I don¡¯te here often. I remembering here three times. It¡¯s been almost ten years since Ist came.


    Heughed. but it¡¯s very strange. After so many years, I¡¯vee here again, but I don¡¯t feel much. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I don¡¯t care too much about these worldly possessions.


    jiang che wanted to say, yes, but it shouldn¡¯t be entirely true.


    but in general, it was because she didn¡¯t have much sense of belonging to these ces.


    thinking of this, jiang che¡¯s desire to prepare a ce to live that she would miss wherever she went became even stronger.


    ¡°miss shi.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°The house near Haicheng University has been renovated. I¡¯ll send the pot of uncrowned Lotus over in a few days. Remember to take care of it often.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Yan looked at him. Her gaze paused on his face for a moment, and there was a smile in her eyes.¡±Alright,¡± he said.


    They arrived in a short while.


    He stopped the car.


    su yunzhi and su mu were waiting at the main entrance.


    it was not difficult to see the excitement in su yunzhi¡¯s expression.


    Seeing that the car had stopped, she was about to rush forward, but she saw Jiang che, who had gotten out of the driver¡¯s seat, suddenly stop in his tracks. The excited and happy smile on his face froze.


    jiang che didn¡¯t seem to notice her surprise. he nodded slightly to greet her, then walked over to open the trunk and took out the gifts he had just bought from the mall.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t go to help. After getting out of the car, she smiled and greeted him.¡±aunt, cousin.¡±


    They weren¡¯t distant, but they weren¡¯t that close either.


    As always.


    however, su yunzhi was stunned when she saw her dress.


    she wore a light green floral dress with a suit jacket of the same color and a pair of five to six-centimeter high heels. her hair was in a bun and she had light makeup on.


    It was obvious that she had dressed up.


    But was the Yanyan she was familiar with someone who liked to dress up?


    It wasn¡¯t.


    Su Yunzhi looked at su mu with a questioning look in her eyes.


    yanyan had changed?


    Su mu understood and shook his head.


    he wasn¡¯t sure.


    Although su mu had seen Shi Yan dressed up meticulously at Haicheng University when he was reporting for school, he still couldn¡¯t calm down much when he saw her again.


    His scrutinizing gaze fell on Jiang che.


    she had mixed feelings.


    she was a little d that shi yan had finally met someone she cared about, but she also felt a little upset.


    he felt that the delicate flower that he hadn¡¯t taken good care of had been taken by someone else.


    most importantly, when he looked up, su mu, who had very good eyesight, even saw the corner of jiang che¡¯s lip that seemed to have been bitten.


    It was unlikely that he had bitten that spot!


    Looking at Jiang che and Shi Yan, su mu felt even more upset.


    Although su Yunzhi was surprised and curious about the rtionship between Jiang che and Shi Yan as well as Jiang Che¡¯s identity, her longing for Shi Yan still overshadowed all this. She quickly reacted and went forward to hold Shi Yan¡¯s hand.¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back, Yingluo.¡±


    He looked her up and down. you¡¯ve grown so big, but you¡¯re still so beautiful. You¡¯ve been living well all these years, okay? ¡±


    she wanted to ask this, but she suddenly stopped.


    forget it. Everything else is not important. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.


    ¡°yanyan, who is this?¡± he looked at jiang che.


    his appearance and temperament were the best among the young people she had seen in all these years.


    Since when did Sea city Base have such an eye-catching young man?


    ¡± nice to meet you, mrs. su. i¡¯m jiang che, yanyan¡¯s boyfriend. ¡±


    Su Yunzhi, who had already guessed it, could not help but be shocked when she heard his words.


    ¡°b-boyfriend?¡±


    After staring at Jiang che for a while, he turned stiffly to Shi Yan. ¡°Yanyan, your ... Boyfriend?¡±


    shi yan smiled and nodded. ¡± yes, jiang che. i¡¯m zhongwu. ¡±


    Fifth Element?!


    he looked at jiang che in shock. ¡± the fifth master of the jiang family?! ¡±


    su mu hadn¡¯t thought so much in the beginning and had only thought that fifth lord jiang was just the fifth lord of the jiang family in sea city. seeing su yunzhi¡¯s huge reaction, he realized that this might not be the case.


    a thought suddenly popped up in his mind, making him feel a little disbelieving.


    How was that possible?


    However, Jiang Che¡¯s temperament was indeed very simr to the description of that person in the rumors.


    Could it really be?


    Jiang che didn¡¯t exin further. He only said gently, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m yanyan¡¯s boyfriend. in front of mrs. su, i¡¯m just a junior. mrs. su, you can just call me by my name.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t exin much, his words had already made su Yunzhi and su mu 80 ¨C 90% certain.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time visiting, so this is just a small gift to show my respect,¡±


    He handed over the gifts in his hands.


    Coincidentally, su Yunzhi and su mu both saw the scratch marks on his arm.


    su mu was speechless!


    su yunzhi didn¡¯t think too much about it for the time being. shi yan had finally returned and suddenly found a boyfriend. moreover, her boyfriend might be the rumored fifth lord jiang. yingying was so shocked that she didn¡¯t have time to think about anything else. when she recovered, she would probably think of everything.


    taking a deep breath to suppress the shock in her heart, su yunzhi nudged su mu. only then did su mue back to his senses and take it,¡±fifth lord jiang is too polite,¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first.¡± Su mu said.


    as soon as they entered, su yunzhi pulled shi yan upstairs to the study, leaving su mu in the living room to take care of jiang che.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, please have some tea.¡±


    su mu¡¯s eyes could not wait to burn a hole in jiang che. if the teacup in his hand was not of good quality, it would have been crushed by him.


    however, jiang che¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all. he still had that calm and gentle appearance.


    He picked up the tea and nodded slightly to su mu. ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re wee, just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your cousin!¡±

 Chapter 193

    193 Their eyes were all very unfriendly


    He was so excited that he subconsciously blurted out the words.


    su mu, who finally reacted, coughed dryly and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my rudeness.¡±


    ¡± but fifth lord jiang¡¯s address of her as ¡®cousin¡¯ is indeed against the rules. it won¡¯t be toote to change it when fifth lord jiang really marries our yanyan. ¡±


    su mu didn¡¯t feel good when he said that.


    Unfortunately, his sister was not one to care about anything. It was not easy for her to treat someone else, so no matter how upset he was, he could not drive her away.


    Jiang che held his teacup, his voice gentle and reserved, ¡± ¡°President su is right. I¡¯ll change my mind after I marry Yanyan.¡±


    su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    He felt like a mouthful of blood was stuck in his throat.


    upstairs, shi yan was pulled into the study by su yunzhi.


    Shi Yan crossed her hands on herp and sat upright on the sofa.


    seeing her like this, su yunzhi felt a little emotional. after so many years, not only had her quiet and introverted personality not changed at all, but it had be even more so than before? She didn¡¯t have the liveliness of a young girl.


    ¡°yanyan, what¡¯s the deal with that fifth lord jiang¡¯s kasaya?¡± he asked hesitantly.


    ¡°Aunty, he¡¯s my boyfriend.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    I know he¡¯s your boyfriend, but how do you have a boyfriend? Are you the kind of person who would get a boyfriend?


    although it wasn¡¯t right for her to have such thoughts as an elder, su yunzhi had always felt that if shi yan didn¡¯t obey her family¡¯s arrangements and agreed to the marriage, she would be alone for the rest of her life.


    ¡°You ... How long have you been together?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been some time.¡± Shi Yan said honestly.


    did you start after you came to sea city base? ¡±


    ¡°yes, aunty.¡±


    ¡°when did you two meet?¡±


    ¡°after i came to haicheng and moved into the jiang family,¡± shi yan smiled faintly.


    su yunzhi,¡±hehe.¡±


    wouldn¡¯t that be a matter of one or two months?


    ¡°you¡¯ve only known each other for such a short time, and you¡¯re already together. yanyan, this, isn¡¯t this a little too rash? do you know him well?¡±


    She knew Shi Yan¡¯s temper very well. She was stubborn and strong-willed, and when the Shi family forced her, she resolutely left home. su yunzhi was a little afraid that if she used the wrong words, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the su family¡¯s front door again, so she spoke carefully. her tone was not very forceful, but rather, it was a tone of negotiation.


    shi yan looked at her with a faint smile, her tone calm but very serious.¡±Aunty, I don¡¯t need to understand him. it doesn¡¯t matter who he is or what kind of person he is. i like him, so i like everything about him, whether it¡¯s good or bad.¡±


    The Shi Yan that su Yunzhi knew wasn¡¯t a talkative person. On the contrary, she was quiet and didn¡¯t talk much.


    But now, she had said so much for Jiang che in one breath. From her words, it could be heard that her feelings for Jiang che were no longer simple feelings, but unconditional favoritism.


    ¡°yanyan, you ... you like him a lot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like it very much.¡±


    When she said these words, she no longer had the calm smile on her face. Instead, she was smiling so widely that her eyes seemed to shimmer under the stars.


    su yunzhi suddenly stopped talking.


    what else was there to say?


    this was the first time she had seen such a vivid expression on yanyan¡¯s face.


    After a long while, su Yunzhi sighed and said,¡±Since you like her, then get along well with her.¡±


    ¡°yes, i will.¡±


    after some thought, su yunzhi said,¡±but do you know his identity?¡± I originally thought that the Jiang family of Sea city really did have a fifth Lord Jiang, but I only realized today that this fifth Lord Jiang might be the famous fifth Lord Jiang from the upper echelons of the capital city.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of fifth Lord Jiang, you might not know him well.¡±


    ¡°He only appeared not long after you left home, and as soon as he came out, he immediately took over the capital¡¯s Jiang family. In less than half a year, he became a powerful figure in the capital¡¯s upper ss.ter on, many examples of fifth lord jiang¡¯s decisive killing in a carefree manner spread, and more and more people feared him.¡±


    ¡°Aunty, although I don¡¯t pay much attention to the outside world, I¡¯m notpletely oblivious to the outside world. I¡¯ve long heard of fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s great name.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. a gentleman is like a piece of Jade. He¡¯s gentle and kind. He¡¯s a good match for him.


    Looking at her, su Yunzhi was once again speechless.


    this wasn¡¯t just love. she was probably infatuated with the fifth lord!


    it was normal for an ordinary girl to be infatuated with fifth lord jiang. after all, putting aside his status and abilities, fifth lord jiang¡¯s appearance alone was very attractive to young girls.


    but yanyan was not an ordinary little girl!


    i¡¯ve never seen her like anything since she was a child, and she can have or not have anything, so why is she so timid?


    what kind of magic did this fifth lord jiang have?


    ¡°yanyan, just forget about it. it¡¯s good that you know what you¡¯re doing.¡±


    the main reason was that shi yan had never been the type to make others worry about her since she was young. su yunzhi knew that this was not a spur of the moment decision. since she had decided to be with the other party, she definitely had the heart to spend the rest of her life with him.


    How was he going to persuade her?


    there was no need to persuade him.


    Not only was there no need to persuade him, but he also felt a sense of relief.


    it couldn¡¯t be helped. as an elder, he was afraid that his child would be too determined and have no desires as if he had no nostalgia for life. that was the scariest thing.


    ¡± i won¡¯t pursue the matter of you not returning to the su family when you came to haicheng.e back often in the future. this house is just me and your cousin, and it¡¯s very cold. ¡±


    as she said this, su yunzhi¡¯s eyes seemed to sh with sorrow. shi yan saw this and paused before nodding.¡±alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°are you going to school today?¡±


    ¡°yes, i have a ss at 8:30 a.m. tomorrow.¡±


    there¡¯s no hurry. It¡¯s not toote to go after eating at home. Let¡¯s go downstairs.


    other things aside, su yunzhi was still very happy to see shi yan again.


    When they went downstairs, Jiang che and su mu were sitting in the living room drinking tea. Neither of them spoke.


    Seeing theme down, Jiang che put down his teacup and stood up to greet su Yunzhi with a nod. ¡°mrs. su.¡±


    He looked at Shi Yan.


    The two of them clearly didn¡¯t say anything, nor did they reveal any excessive emotions. It was just a simple eye contact, but it made people feel that there was an atmosphere between the two that others couldn¡¯t fit in.


    Su Yunzhi and su MU¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated when they saw this.


    at the dining table, su yunzhi looked at jiang che, who was using his own chopsticks instead of the public chopsticks to pick up food for shi yan, and her expression froze.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    however, his gaze unconsciously fell on jiang che¡¯s slightly bitten lips.


    He then looked at Shi Yan.


    She still had that gentle and indifferent look.


    His mood became moreplicated.


    the meal ended peacefully.


    After dinner, Shi Yan and Jiang che prepared to leave. Su Yunzhi wanted to keep them, but Jiang che said, ¡± Yanyan still has sses tomorrow. I¡¯ll apany her to see you on the weekend.


    it was the attitude of one of shi yan¡¯s own.


    not to mention su mu, even su yunzhi didn¡¯t like him.


    Clearly, they and Yanyan were family, and he was the outsider!


    however, jiang che didn¡¯t seem to notice their unfriendly gazes, his expression still gentle.


    Shi Yan, on the other hand, secretly red at him. She smiled at su Yunzhi and su mu and said,¡±aunty, cousin, it¡¯s gettingte. i¡¯ll go to school first. i¡¯lle back when i have time,¡±

 Chapter 194

    194 do you want her to go to school


    after they left, su mu finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°what kind of person is this! We¡¯re clearly Yanyan¡¯s family, but after he said that, we seem like outsiders. you¡¯re not even married yet and you¡¯re already like this. what will happen if you get married!¡±


    although su yunzhi was also very unhappy, she was still an elder and didn¡¯t want to be scolded like su mu. she could only say, ¡± ¡°This fifth Lord Jiang is two months younger than you. Just think of him as a willful child.¡±


    ¡°But is he?¡±


    su yunzhi was speechless.


    obviously not.


    the 16-year-old head of the jiang family in the capital city was a gentle and introverted figure that no one could see through. he did not have the willfulness of a child.


    He was deliberately dering his sovereignty.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this. Yanyan will be staying in Haicheng for a long time, and she is involved with the fifth Lord of the Jiang family. I¡¯m afraid the days ahead will not be peaceful. we can¡¯t take care of other ces, but we can still take care of haicheng. find a time to introduce yanyan to your good friends in your circle. that way, when we can¡¯t take care of her, there will be more people to help take care of her. ¡±


    what orphan from the countryside? our Yanyan clearly has a family. How can she be an orphan? ¡±


    at the end of the day, su yunzhi really minded this rumor.


    the main purpose of her asking su mu to introduce shi yan to his good friends in the circle was not to let others help take care of shi yan, but to let others know that shi yan was not an orphan. Not only was she not an orphan, but she was also the Pearl that the SU family was protecting!


    ¡°there are only a few good and trustworthy friends in the circle, and rui ¡®er has introduced yanyan to almost all of them. But even if you don¡¯t say it, I¡¯m nning to hold a small gathering to formally introduce Yanyan to them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that Zhenzhen, the fifth Lord of the Jiang family, will probably be in some trouble.¡±


    Su mu had originally thought that Jiang che was only the fifth master of the Jiang family in Haicheng and a doctor. He had not expected him to be the rumored fifth master Jiang.


    Su Yunzhi sighed and said,¡±although it¡¯ll be a little troublesome, Yanyan herself has chosen this person. It won¡¯t be easy for the Shi family to interfere. This is a good thing for Yanyan.¡± Otherwise, with Yanyan¡¯s personality, she wouldpletely cut off all ties with the Shi family.¡±


    they had all seen how much shi yan cared about jiang che. su mupletely believed that if the shi family interfered in the matter between the two of them and forced them to separate, shi yan would very likely really cut off all contact with the shi family.


    It was good that the other party was the fifth master Jiang. After all, the Shi family wanted a marriage of equal social status.


    Yanyan¡¯s eyes were also very sharp. The person she randomly picked was such a powerful figure.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che, who had left, didn¡¯t know what the two were thinking.


    Even if they knew, they might not care.


    In terms of temperament, Jiang che was simr to Shi Yan. There were not many people or things that could make him care.


    other people were worried about them, but the two of them didn¡¯t care.


    jiang che ced one hand on the steering wheel, the jade ring on his left thumb making his already slender and good-looking hand look even more beautiful. he looked at shi yan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat.¡±i¡¯ll send you to school?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer him directly. Instead, she asked him with a smile,¡±Mr. Jiang, do you want me to go to school?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t,¡± jiang che replied firmly.


    Mr. Jiang, I have ss at 8:30 am tomorrow. Can you send me off at 6:30 am? ¡± shi yan asked with a smile.


    jiang che looked at her, pursing his lips and smiling.


    ¡°Where do you want to go, miss Shi?¡±


    Shi Yan leaned against the front passenger seat, looking less dignified than usual and more casual.¡±I¡¯m a little sleepy, I don¡¯t want to go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we go back and rest?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She looked at him with a smile.


    on the way back, shi yan stared at him with a faint smile. jiang che, who noticed her gaze, didn¡¯t say anything, but the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but rise.


    After returning to the Jiang family¡¯s mansion, they arrived at the entrance of the bamboo garden.


    When the car was parked, Jiang che looked at Shi Yan. Shi Yan was still looking at him with a faint smile. She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.¡±miss shi, you¡¯re still reading it. why are you so infatuated with me?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t avoid his gaze, nor did she feel embarrassed about being caught. She still looked at him with a faint smile and said frankly,¡±yes, i¡¯m very obsessed.¡±


    on the contrary, jiang che was stunned for a moment before heughed.¡±you¡¯re really yingluo.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, i realized that i¡¯m no match for you at all.¡± he leaned over and kissed her.


    shi yan¡¯s seat belt had not been unbuckled, and she seemed toozy to move. she just leaned back and let him kiss her.


    She was clearly the passive party, but she had forcibly made it seem like she was the dominant party. Jiang che, who was extorting, had be the person who pleased her instead.


    the scene was strange but harmonious.


    Jiang Lin was sitting in the courtyard. When he heard the sound of the caring back, he was about toe out to wee it, but his footsteps stopped at the stone steps of the gate. He did not know whether to advance or retreat.


    it was because he happened to see the two kissing in the car.


    after hesitating for two seconds, he finally returned to the courtyard.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. As expected of the fifth Lord. In such a short time, he hadpletely taken down the person. Not long ago, he was nothing.


    by the time the two of them got out of the car and walked into the courtyard, more than ten minutes had passed.


    looking at the couple walking in hand in hand, jiang lin only felt a sense of visual enjoyment.


    ¡°fifth lord, miss shi yan.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiang che looked at him indifferently.


    Jiang Lin would not have remained here if he had not been busy.


    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡±


    ¡°Just say it.¡±


    Jiang Lin looked at Shi Yan hesitantly. The gentleness on Jiang Che¡¯s face seemed to have faded a little.¡±Just say it.¡±


    Jiang Lin immediately understood what he meant. He was saying that there was no need to avoid Shi Yan.


    ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll go in first,¡± Shi Yan said just as he was about to speak.


    However, Jiang che held her hand and did not let go. His brows seemed to furrow slightly.¡±there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t hear.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to avoid you. I¡¯m just a little sleepy,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    The tiredness in her eyes didn¡¯t seem to be fake. Jiang che thought of how he had tormented her all nightst night and went out again without a good rest. He loosened his grip on her hand and pinched her fingertips.


    ¡± then you should go upstairs and rest first. the clothes i asked someone to prepare for you will only arrive in two days. you can find one of my clothes in the cloakroom and change into it before you go to bed. ¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    jiang che only looked at jiang lin after shi yan entered the house.


    Only then did Jiang Lin report the truth. fifth master, when you went out with miss Shi Yan this afternoon, the eldest daughter of the Xuan family came to visit you. The housekeeper called me, but I refused. He said you don¡¯t see guests.


    ¡°The eldest daughter of house Xuan? xuan liuying?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the current young miss of the Xuan family, Xuan Siyun.¡±


    jiang lin couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sympathetic for xuan siyun. her heart had been wrongly ced on the wrong person. look, even their fifth lord didn¡¯t remember her.


    as expected of the fifth master, the heir of the xuan family. no matter what, she was the top socialite in the capital. If there was anyone who had a simr status as her, it would be the eldest miss of the Shi family, who had never shown her face.


    although the youngdy of the shi family was not the heir, she was the only girl in the shi family and was loved by everyone.


    Miss Shi Yan¡¯s surname was also Shi.


    when miss shi yan had first moved into the jiang family, he had sent people to investigate her, but they could not find anything about her before she was ten years old. it seemed that there was a force in the dark preventing others from investigating.


    looking at miss shi yan¡¯s temperament, she didn¡¯t seem to be raised by an ordinary family.


    he guessed that miss shi yan might really have some rtionship with the shi family in the capital city, or perhaps she was from a branch of the shi family.


    jiang lin had never expected shi yan to be the youngdy of the shi family.


    it was simply too unbelievable that the shi family¡¯s pampered eldest daughter had left home for so many years. no normal person would think in this direction.

 Chapter 195

    195 chapter 196 discussing moving to bamboo garden


    Jiang che thought for a few seconds before he remembered who this person was.


    ¡°she came to see me?¡± but he was even more confused as to why the other party hade to see him.


    in jiang che¡¯s memory, he had only had some business dealings with xuan siyun¡¯s father and had never had any dealings with xuan siyun.


    jiang lin understood what he meant at a nce.


    She felt a little more sympathy for Xuan Siyun.


    Everyone around Lord fifth knew that Xuan Siyun was interested in Lord fifth, except Lord fifth.


    However, it was normal. Lord fifth would never give a second nce to people he was not interested in. The only person who could make Lord fifth interested and take the initiative to look at was Shi Yan.


    ¡°This is the third time she¡¯se to the Jiang family in Haicheng to see you. She came twice a year ago. However, thest two times I refused because you don¡¯t see guests. I have mentioned this matter to you.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t remember.


    he had never cared much about these things.


    ¡°He actually came here three times. Did he say why he came?¡±


    Of course, it¡¯s for you. She just wants to see you.


    jiang lin did not dare to say so.


    ¡± no, but the housekeeper said that she said she would visit again before she left today. ¡±


    ¡°Fifth Lord, do you really not know how miss Xuan feels about you?¡± Jiang Lin asked boldly.


    It was fine in the past, but now that miss Shi Yan was by Lord fifth¡¯s side, he had to remind him to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    ¡°your feelings for me?¡±


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t someone with low emotional intelligence. It was impossible for him not to tell whether other people were interested in him or not.


    he searched his mind but couldn¡¯t find any trace of xuan siyun. it seemed that he had never interacted with her before.


    It was no wonder he didn¡¯t know what the other party was thinking.


    ¡°In the future, if shees again, just send her away.¡±


    miss shi was so obsessed with him. if she knew that another woman was thinking about him, she would probably be unhappy.


    yes, ¡± Jiang Lin responded and said, ¡± fifth Lord, there¡¯s one more thing.


    jiang che gestured for him to speak.


    ever since you asked me to send back the news that you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries and that you¡¯ve been going out frequently recently to the capital, there have been many people in the capital who are ready to make a move. In a few days, people wille to Haicheng one after another. Should we make any arrangements? ¡±


    ¡°continue to keep an eye on him. don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    seeing that jiang lin wanted to say something but stopped, jiang che looked at him with his calm eyes. he was not angry, but he exuded an imposing aura.


    ¡°it¡¯s like this,¡± jiang lin was shocked and hurriedly said,¡±the others want to see you. they haven¡¯t seen you since you came to sea city, and they¡¯ve been worried about your injury.¡±


    Not hearing Jiang Che¡¯s reply, Jiang Lin, who had his head lowered, braced himself and said, ¡± ¡± they ... they should alsoe to see miss shi yan. they can¡¯t be unaware that there¡¯s a new mistress of the house. ¡±


    ¡°When it¡¯s time for them to meet, I¡¯ll naturally have theme.¡±


    although there was no clear answer, it was apromise.


    Jiang Lin heaved a sigh of relief.


    in the end, those people were also implicated by jiang ri. like jiang ri, they were chosen by the jiang family to follow fifth lord. they were also the closest to jiang ri, who was cruel and unscrupulous.


    although lord fifth still valued them and handed over all his businesses to them, he had not seen them since three years ago. if there was anything, they would contact each other online. they rarely contacted each other by phone, and almost all of them contacted him, who would then act as the middleman to pass the message to lord fifth.


    jiang lin sometimes admired his own loyalty. with his power, he would have been a powerful official in ancient times. he had never had any crooked thoughts!


    It was still his loyalty that allowed him to find an opportunity for those people under such great pressure. When the time came, he would definitely make thempensate him well!


    when jiang che returned to his room upstairs, shi yan had already taken a quick shower and gone to bed.


    he was wearing jiang che¡¯s shirt.


    They had already met each other frankly, so there was no need to be so particr.


    Shi Yan was only wearing a shirt.


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t sure if she was asleep, so he didn¡¯t disturb her. He walked into the bathroom with light steps, took a simple shower, andy down beside Shi Yan.


    He pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her on the forehead, then closed his eyes.


    shi yan didn¡¯t fall asleep. she shrank into his arms.¡±are you alright?¡±


    Jiang Lin¡¯s expression clearly indicated that something had happened, and it did not seem to be a small matter.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. sleep well.¡±


    Shi Yan responded in a muffled voice. She was probably really sleepy, and soon, even breathing sounds could be heard.


    on the other hand, jiang che, who was holding a soft and tender person in his arms, didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.


    But he couldn¡¯t bear to let go of her.


    Shi Yan almost woke up at two in the morning.


    She woke up in someone¡¯s tight embrace, and she was shocked.


    ¡± teacher jiang, do you have masochistic tendencies? ¡± She had just woken up, so her voice was still a little hoarse.


    the voice of the person holding her was even hoarser than hers.¡±Did I wake you up?¡±


    ¡°No, I just woke up. why are you still holding on to me when you¡¯re in pain? can¡¯t you just stay away from me?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t bear to.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, since you¡¯re awake, please help me first.¡± his lipsnded on her forehead, the tip of her nose and her lips.


    the hand he was holding stiffened, and shi yan asked in surprise, ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you run away?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not good. i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t control myself and hurt you.¡±


    Only then did Shi Yan realize that his forehead was covered in sweat.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say.


    she was right by his side. did he have to torture himself like this?


    However, the fact that he was lustful was once again confirmed. He was really something to be able to do this even with a hug. It was hard for him to endure for so long without waking her up.


    Mr. Jiang, how did you get here without me? ¡±


    when ... When you weren¡¯t around, your teacher Jiang has always been pure-hearted and has few desires. He nibbled on her shoulder through her shirt. miss Shi, did you put a spell on me? ¡±


    Her shoulder hurt a little from the bite. Shi Yan was both angry and amused.¡±That¡¯s right, I¡¯ve put a Gu in you!¡±


    ¡± mr. jiang, don¡¯t do this next time. if you really ruin yourself, i won¡¯t live like a widow for you. ¡±


    The person who bit her shoulder paused and chuckled, ¡± ¡°ms. shi, this really doesn¡¯t sound like something you would say.¡±


    ¡°What I¡¯m doing now doesn¡¯t seem like something I can do, but I¡¯m still doing it, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, miss Shi, for making an exception for me,¡± he chuckled again.


    ......


    after a long time, shi yany on jiang che¡¯s body. jiang che wrapped his arms around her waist and stroked her long hair.¡±miss shi, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±


    shi yan ignored him.


    ¡°miss shi.¡± he called out softly again.


    this time, shi yan agreed.


    ¡°what?¡±


    move all your things to the bamboo garden. You can stay in the bamboo garden during the weekend when you return to the Jiang family.


    shi yan gently raised her head from his arms. with the faint moonlight shining through the gap of the curtain, she could vaguely see the outline of his face.¡±teacher jiang, are you discussing this with me?¡±


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m discussing it with you.¡±


    ¡°But you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re negotiating,¡±


    Jiang che kissed her chin and said with a smile, ¡± I didn¡¯t want you to reject me. I tried to get away with it. i didn¡¯t expect miss shi to be so astute and to react so quickly.¡±


    ¡°So, miss Shi, will you answer me?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    when he heard that, the hand that was around her waist suddenly fell on the hem of her shirt. his voice was a little deep.¡±miss shi, are you still sleeping?¡±


    ¡± teacher jiang, why are you so tired? aren¡¯t you sleepy? ¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t worry, ms. shi. i won¡¯t drive when i¡¯m tired. i¡¯ll get jiang lin to send you to school tomorrow morning. ¡± The first half of the sentence ¡®drive without fatigue¡¯ seemed to be a double-answer.


    Seeing that Shi Yan did not respond to him, Jiang che held the back of her head and pulled her down to kiss her lips. ¡°Yanyan, it won¡¯t take long. I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t believe that he would be fine in a while, but she couldn¡¯t bear to refuse him.¡±then let¡¯s make a deal. we¡¯ll sleep after this.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± Jiang che responded vaguely and kissed her.

 Chapter 196

    196 you have to care about me the most


    About half an hourter, Jiang che suddenly stopped and turned over to lie down at the side.


    Shi Yan was surprised,¡±why are you so cowardly?¡±


    jiang che reached out to hug her. she heard a voice from above her head, ¡± ¡°Ms. Shi, there¡¯s a limit to your foolishness. Don¡¯t indulge me like this and don¡¯t treat yourself like a human. You were just a little tipsyst night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel pain?¡±


    after a long time, he hugged her tightly and said with an unknown emotion, ¡± ¡± miss shi, do you feel insecure about huahua? ¡±


    ¡°Last time, you stood guard outside Jiang Rui¡¯s door for the entire night and unconditionally indulged me. whether it¡¯s your friendship with jiang rui or your rtionship with me, do you think that you can only maintain it if you give enough?¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t realize it before. until just now, she was clearly ufortable, but she bit her lip and didn¡¯t say anything. If he hadn¡¯t heard that there was something wrong with her voice, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed.


    she was indulging him, unconditionally.


    if he continued, she would definitely not refuse.


    He was to me for thinking that she was fine after seeing that she was in good condition the entire day.


    he then thought about her attitude towards jiang rui, her friend, and how she not only indulged him but also tried her best to be the dominant one in their rtionship.


    Perhaps part of this was because of her strong personality, but it shouldn¡¯t be the only reason.


    she didn¡¯t want to be in a passive position.


    This was actually a sign of insecurity.


    Of course, this wasn¡¯t absolute. Not everyone who didn¡¯t want to be in a passive position did so because they didn¡¯t feel safe.


    He could tell that she did not have a sense of security, mainly because she had unconditionally indulged him.


    The person in his arms did not respond. She seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Jiang che hugged her even tighter. miss Shi, I don¡¯t know about other people. But you don¡¯t have to do this in our rtionship. you can indulge me appropriately, but don¡¯t indulge me without a bottom line. could it be that in your eyes, i¡¯m the kind of person who only cares about my own pleasure and doesn¡¯t care if you¡¯re suffering or not?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    the person in his arms responded in a low voice, but the emotions in her voice could not be heard.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t know how to get along with others,¡± she said.


    ¡°I used to think that there¡¯s no need to deliberately give anything in order to get along with people, as long as we get along well and treat each other sincerely. butter on, many people told me that i had to pay the price for enjoying so much. i can¡¯t just enjoy without doing anything.¡±


    ¡°but those people who said these things to me used to be very good to me. I¡¯ve been thinking, maybe I didn¡¯t return the same amount of kindness when they were good to me, so they took back the kindness they used to have. i didn¡¯t want to, but none of them cared about my wishes.¡±


    ¡°I know I¡¯m responsible, but they should have discussed it with me, not give me a death order without any warning, leaving me with no right to even express my opinion. Or maybe they¡¯ll give me such an order a few yearster. I was only ten years old then.¡±


    I¡¯m not willing to set my future at the age of ten, and I¡¯m forced to do so by others.


    they all say that I¡¯ve been indifferent and don¡¯t care about anything since I was young. Actually, that¡¯s not the case. What I care about is that I¡¯m more quiet and don¡¯t like to express myself.


    she reached out and hugged him tightly. ¡± jiang che, i care a lot about you. i want to spend the rest of my life with you. ¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want our rtionship to end because i didn¡¯t give enough. it¡¯s just a little pain. if i can¡¯t even give you this little pain, what right do i have to ask you to be devoted to me for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°and i¡¯m very greedy. i want you to be devoted to me for the rest of your life.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s heart ached as if it was being clenched by something.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you can¡¯t calcte it like that.¡±


    ¡± a rtionship does need both sides to maintain it, but it¡¯s not a bottomless way like yours. ¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t judge the people and things you¡¯ve met in the past, but I can tell you that I¡¯m not them. I won¡¯t ignore your wishes.¡±


    I admit that I do have some expectations of you. I want you as a person and your heart, but I don¡¯t want you to give without a bottom line.


    ¡°I can¡¯t interfere with your past, but from the moment you became mine, I¡¯m going to be with you for the rest of your life. Ms. Shi, I will dote on you and love you. I will treat you with all my heart and soul. So, you don¡¯t have to bear with it when you¡¯re in pain. You have to tell me. ¡±


    ¡± i didn¡¯t. it just hurts a little. it can¡¯t be considered enduring. ¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Shi Yan, you¡¯re deliberately angering me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    The person in his arms suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    The kiss was a little rushed and fierce, unlike her.


    ¡°Jiang che,¡± she said seriously,¡±I will dote on you, love you, and treat you with all my heart.¡±


    Jiang che, who had his arm around her back, paused and replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll tell you when i¡¯m in pain or ufortable.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Jiang che, I care a lot about you.¡±


    jiang che felt a lump in his throat and hugged her tightly, ¡± ¡°yes, i know.¡±


    I won¡¯t let you down. You don¡¯t have to worry that I¡¯ll suddenly take back what I¡¯ve done for you. I won¡¯t do that. You can stay by my side in peace.


    shi yan wrapped her arms around his neck and buried her face in his neck. she replied in a low voice,¡±yes.¡±


    then she added, ¡± jiang che, i don¡¯t care about others. i only care about you. ¡±


    these words sounded a little childish and not like her at all.


    Jiang che sighed and said, ¡± I¡¯m very happy that you only care about me. But miss Shi, I¡¯m not the only one in your life. You still have friends and family. You can give them some of your care. You don¡¯t have to worry about them not cherishing your care. If they don¡¯t cherish it, you can just return that care to me. I will cherish it. ¡±


    ¡°can we do this?¡± she suddenly looked up at him.


    She could, but to be honest, he didn¡¯t want her to spare any attention on other people. It was best if she really only cared about him.


    however, he obviously couldn¡¯t say that. her situation wasn¡¯t quite right. if he didn¡¯t guide her well, she would be stuck in a dead end and go back.


    The only girl in the Shi family, the eldest youngdy who was doted on by thousands of people, was this the doted on by the Shi family? If their Pampers forced people to this state, then they didn¡¯t need their Pampers.


    ¡°You can, but you have to remember that the care you give others is from me. if others don¡¯t cherish it, you must remember to return it. don¡¯t be sad because of it, because i will cherish it when i return it. ¡±


    ¡°But I have a request.¡±


    ¡± i can¡¯t give away too much. more than half of what you care about is mine. i have to be the person you care about the most. ¡±


    she looked at him for a few seconds, then suddenly lowered her head and kissed him.¡±alright, i care about you the most.¡±


    the two kissed for a while. jiang che asked if it still hurt, but shi yan shook her head and said it didn¡¯t hurt anymore.


    ¡°Then sleep for a while.¡± jiang che said.


    Seeing her hesitation, Jiang che added, ¡± ¡°before i went to bed, i asked jiang lin to contact xiao zhao. xiao zhao has already brought you a change of clothes, so you don¡¯t have to worry about waking up too early in the morning and disturbing the rest. i¡¯ll send you to school tomorrow, but i don¡¯t know how to drive. let jiang lin drive. you don¡¯t have to worry that i¡¯ll drive while you¡¯re asleep and tired. sleep in peace.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep like this, you carry me.¡± shey on him, her voice soft and coquettish.


    jiang che chuckled and hugged her tightly, his voice gentle. ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said.

 Chapter 197

    197 pretending to be a good person now


    When Shi Yan and Jiang che woke up the next day, neither of them mentioned what had happenedst night.


    However, sitting in the car, even Jiang Lin, who was driving in front, could see that the two seemed to be more intimate than yesterday. jiang lin couldn¡¯t tell exactly how he could tell, but he felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was better than yesterday.


    after sending shi yan to school, jiang che didn¡¯t stay for long. after shi yan told him to go back and catch up on sleep, he asked jiang lin to drive back to the jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    today was the official day of ss.


    the textbooks had already been given to her during the military training, but shi yan didn¡¯t go to the dormitory to get them. on the way, she called song meilian and asked her to bring them to her. she went directly to the ssroom.


    it was a little cold in the early autumn morning. the clothes that xiao zhao had prepared for her were not skirts, but casual clothes that were neither thin nor thick. they were more girly-looking. shi yan tied her hair into a high ponytail before she went out.


    he looked very gentle and quiet.


    it was almost 8:20 am when she walked into the ssroom. the ss was at 8:30 am, and the ssroom was almost full.


    this was the first time they met each other after taking off their military training uniforms. so, even though they had been together for more than half a month, when shi yan appeared in the ssroom in her regr clothes, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Ren Kexin, who was in the middle, waved at Shi Yan.¡±Shi Yan, over here!¡±


    it was for shi yan.


    perhaps it was because su mi had not returned to the military training after causing trouble that some of the students in the ss who had originally disliked shi yan were intimidated. since su mi¡¯s disappearance, no one in the ss hade to find trouble with shi yan. everyone got along quite well.


    Since no one was looking for trouble, Shi Yan was happy to be at peace.


    Shi Yan walked over to where Ren Kexin and the other two were sitting. Song Meilian handed her her books and Shi Yan thanked her.


    They didn¡¯t ask her why she didn¡¯te backst night.


    however, the moment she sat down, ren kexin whispered to her, ¡± ¡°shi yan, look, su mi is back.¡±


    shi yan followed her line of sight and saw su mi, who was sitting not far away on the left.


    he could only see su mi¡¯s side profile from this angle.


    however, even from the side of her face, one could tell that su mi had lost her previous arrogance and was a little haggard.


    ¡°When we saw her enter the ssroom just now, many people in the ss were very surprised. It was as if she had changed into a different person. someone bumped into her, but she didn¡¯t yell at him. she just looked at him and left after he apologized. she quietly found a corner seat and sat down.¡±


    with her previous personality, she wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily if someone bumped into her. She wouldn¡¯t choose to sit in the corner either. She would sit in the most conspicuous position.


    seeing her like this, I know that she must have been beaten up by society.


    shi yan only took a nce before looking away.


    it was as expected.


    relying on the su family for a living, su mu could make su mi¡¯s family fall to the bottom with one word. shi yan didn¡¯t pay attention to what happened after that. however, even if su mi¡¯s cigarette didn¡¯t return to its original state, she was afraid that she had suffered a great impact.


    otherwise, su mi wouldn¡¯t have beenpletely defeated in just a few days. Her arrogant personality was not developed in a day or two, and it was not easy to wear her down.


    don¡¯t worry about her, ¡± he said to Ren Kexin. if she doesn¡¯te looking for trouble, we¡¯ll just pretend she doesn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯m not the kind of person who would look for trouble for no reason.¡±


    Ren Kexin added, ¡± by the way, Shi Yan. We met Rui ¡®er¡¯s roommates while we were having breakfast. They asked if we had contacted Rui¡¯ er. They said that Rui ¡®er didn¡¯t return to the dormitoryst night. We couldn¡¯t reach her on the phone either.


    ¡°is rui ¡®er alright?¡±


    the fact that jiang rui was not the biological daughter of the jiang family had already spread, and there were all sorts of rumors. some felt pity for jiang rui¡¯s life experience, while others gloated.


    the few of them were considered friends with jiang rui. when they heard those gloating words, they felt a little upset and worried about jiang rui.


    ¡± it¡¯s nothing. i just have some things to deal with at home. i¡¯ll be back in school in two days. ¡±


    jiang rui had personally told shi yan that she would be taking two days off.


    She was afraid that Shi Yan would be worried if she didn¡¯t see her at school, so she had sent Shi Yan a message this morning.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    they couldn¡¯t help much with this kind of thing, all they could do was try to express their concern.


    the four sses in the morning ended peacefully with the teacher¡¯s attendance and lecture.


    the four periods were all major sses, and they were all in the faculty of arts. they were also all in this ssroom. the afternoon elective ss was not held here, but in another building.


    there were only two sses in the afternoon.


    After the morning ss ended, Shi Yan was about to go to the cafeteria for lunch. As soon as she walked out of the teaching building, she was stopped by someone.¡±Shi Yan, please wait a moment.¡±


    it was su mi.


    His tone was very polite.


    knowing shi yan¡¯s identity, she didn¡¯t dare to be impolite.


    if he were to be rude to shi yan again, his family would not be able to survive, let alone survive in the upper-ss circle of haicheng.


    As soon as she spoke, many people around her looked at her.


    su mi was a little flustered.


    He could only lower his head and force himself to walk towards Shi Yan.¡±Can we talk in private?¡±


    seeing that shi yan was looking at her without any fluctuations in her expression, su mi said,¡±I would like to formally apologize to you for offending you before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received your apology. You don¡¯t have to apologize again.¡±


    Su mi quickly raised her head and looked at her,¡±then you¡¯ll run.¡±


    ¡°Not all apologies can be forgiven. I¡¯m not a selfless person who repays evil with good. People have to be responsible for their own mistakes. If you¡¯re smart enough, then don¡¯te looking for me again.¡±


    After Shi Yan finished speaking, she smiled and said to the three people waiting for her,¡±Let¡¯s go,¡±


    Su mi didn¡¯t dare to chase after him. if she offended him instead of apologizing, she would be beaten to death by her father before their family copsed.


    After Shi Yan and the others had gone far away, the gossiping students had also left, but su mi was still standing in the same ce.


    ¡°Mier, why are you here?¡± a voice suddenly came from behind.


    It was a voice that su mi was extremely familiar with.


    A hint of hatred shed in her eyes, but she quickly hid it.


    she definitely couldn¡¯t stay at haicheng university anymore. her father had said that he would send her abroad. the purpose of her return to the university today was to follow her family¡¯s arrangement and apologize to shi yan.


    Regardless of miss Shi¡¯s attitude, she had to apologize. Those were his father¡¯s exact words.


    she wouldn¡¯t be able toe back for a few years.


    It would be toote for her to return after a few years!


    It was impossible for han di to stay single for a few years!


    she couldn¡¯t take it lying down that she had ended up like this! Even if she couldn¡¯t find Shi Yan to settle the score, she had to drag someone down with her!


    she had been living a miserable life these days, but han shuangshuang was still living a morous life! She hadn¡¯t been to school for so many days, but han shuangshuang, who had always yed the role of a good sister, didn¡¯t even give her a call. She had probably forgotten about her a long time ago!


    ¡°I just finished ss,¡± he said after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I seen you these few days? what happened?¡±


    seeing han shuangshuang¡¯s worried look, su mi felt hatred in her heart.


    That day, when he saw her in such a sorry state, he pretended not to see her and turned around to leave. Now, he was pretending to be a good person!

 Chapter 198

    198 chapter 199 courting death


    ¡°something happened at home, so i took a few days off,¡± su mi said, suppressing her anger.


    Suddenly, she looked up at han shuangshuang. something so big happened in my family. Didn¡¯t shuangshuang hear about it? ¡±


    Han shuangshuang was stunned. She was actually a little frightened by su MI¡¯s gaze.


    He felt like he was being stared at by an evil ghost.


    He was a little scared.


    How could she not have heard about what happened to su MI¡¯s family? It was no secret in the circle that she had a good rtionship with su mi. Although she had been in school for the past few days, she couldn¡¯t stand others telling her ¡± good friend¡¯s ¡± family changes.


    she was a branch family abandoned by the su family. she would soon disappear from the upper echelons of sea city and would no longer be of any use. she didn¡¯t have the time to care about her.


    she was just curious as to why su mu had suddenly abandoned su mi¡¯s family.


    She had stopped su mi because she wanted to find out more.


    although su mi was an idiot, she wasn¡¯t stupid enough to offend su mu. the only person she had offended recently was shi yan.


    Although it was unlikely, she could not help but wonder if su mu was standing up for Shi Yan.


    She had heard that Jing Han and su mu were together recently.


    jing han had been so protective of shi yan at the winery that night. Jing Han had always been a person who did things without any rules and only did things ording to her mood. Perhaps she had asked su mu toe forward and help Shi Yan vent her anger.


    She didn¡¯t want Shi Yan to have the Jiang and su families of Haicheng behind her.


    speaking of which, the happiest thing in the past few days was the fact that jiang rui was not the biological daughter of the jiang family.


    jiang rui had always been so arrogant and had never taken her seriously. wasn¡¯t it because she was the eldest miss of the jiang family and was doted on by jiang cheng?


    Now that Jiang Rui was no longer the daughter of the Jiang family, she would not be able to be so arrogant in front of her!


    shi yan¡¯s greatest confidence was that jiang rui was protecting her. once jiang rui could not even protect herself, who else would protect shi yan?


    olddy jiang¡¯s savior? the jiang family of sea city was protecting her?


    although they were protective of her verbally, they could not guard shi yan 24/7. as long as jiang rui was no longer in their way, it would be easy to deal with shi yan!


    The most important thing now was to find out if Jing Han was protecting Shi Yan to the point that he would ask su mu to stand up for Shi Yan.


    If it was, she would have some concerns when dealing with Shi Yan.


    however, no matter what, the fact that jiang rui was not the biological daughter of the jiang family was worth celebrating! Jiang Cheng doted on Jiang Rui so much. Even if it was just an older brother who doted on his younger sister, she had disliked Jiang Rui for a long time!


    ¡°i¡¯ve been in school these few days and i¡¯m busy with the student union work on the weekends. i don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening outside. mi ¡®er, did something happen in your family? Is there anything I can do to help?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Han family and the SU family are friends, and sister shuangshuang is also familiar with young master su. This time, young master su came forward and asked my father to teach me, his daughter, well. Sister shuangshuang, can you help me plead with young master su? or help me ask him how i offended him.¡±


    forget it, I won¡¯t make things difficult for sister shuangshuang. I don¡¯t want to anger young master su again and make our familypletely doomed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Shi Yan Qianqian.¡±


    su mi wanted to say something but stopped.


    This immediately piqued han shuangshuang¡¯s interest. ¡°what¡¯s wrong with shi yan?¡±


    ¡± nothing much. it¡¯s just that i saw that she didn¡¯te to the ssroom with her roommates today. her roommates helped her bring her textbooks over, so i guessed that she only returned to school this morning. ¡±


    ¡°If she only returned to school this morning, where did she stayst night? the jiang family? if she¡¯s staying at the jiang family, would she be staying tofort young master jiang? after all, the jiang family has been in a state of decline recently.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible that I¡¯m overthinking it. Perhaps Shi Yan iste because she has other matters to attend to. Sister shuangshuang, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go to the cafeteria to eat first. I¡¯ll ask you out another day when I¡¯m free.¡±


    after that, he sneered in his heart and left without paying any more attention to han shuangshuang.


    Han shuangshuang was left to guess on her own.


    she hoped that han shuangshuang would go and cause trouble for shi yan as soon as possible. otherwise, when shi yan¡¯s identity was exposed, han shuangshuang would not dare to provoke shi yan at all.


    This won¡¯t do!


    After su mi left, the more han shuangshuang thought about it, the more she felt that Shi Yan would take advantage of the fact that the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion was close to Jiang Cheng tofort him and win his favor!


    no, she couldn¡¯t just sit and wait for death!


    he immediately made a call. ¡± help me apply for leave in the afternoon. i have something to do. ¡±


    *


    shi yan didn¡¯t know what was happening here.


    She and her three roommates went to the cafeteria for lunch. Ren Kexin and Chang ru prepared to go back to the dormitory for a lunch break. In the morning, the ss monitor gave everyone a library card. Shi Yan said that she was going to the library, and song Meilian said that she was going to the library too.


    The four of them separated.


    at this time of the day, there weren¡¯t many people walking from the cafeteria to the library.


    However, before they reached the library, they were stopped by someone.


    ¡°shi yan, you¡¯re really going to sue me!¡±


    it was xuan wanrou.


    She was about to change her name to Qian wanrou.


    speaking of xuan wanrou, she packed her things and left xuan liuying¡¯s rented house on saturday night. she spent more than a hundred yuan to stay in a hotel for the night. the next morning, she found her biological parents ¡®house following the address jiang cheng had given her that day.


    although it was just a very ordinary neighborhood, it was much better than the old Laocheng District dpidated building that xuan liuying had rented in the old city.


    the qian family¡¯s home was a three-bedroom apartment that was more than 120 square meters.


    the apartment building was a little old, but the environment was good.


    although xuan wanrou despised them, she felt that her biological parents were much better off than xuan liuying. by following them, she would at least not have to live a week with only a few hundred yuan for living expenses.


    she carried her suitcase and climbed six floors to her biological parents ¡®house.


    Yes, climbing the stairs.


    this neighborhood was a little old, and the apartment building only had eight floors, without an elevator.


    she carried her luggage up to the sixth floor. xuan wanrou, who had never suffered much, was so tired that she did not even have the strength to knock on the door. when he knocked on his biological parents ¡®door after resting for a while, it was almost eleven in the morning.


    It was almost 11 O ¡®clock on Sunday, and someone only opened the door after knocking for a long time.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    the woman who opened the door was in her pajamas, her hair was messy, and her tone was a little impatient.


    the woman¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw xuan wanrou, who was dressed in a white dress and looked like a rich girl. her impatience disappeared immediately and she said warmly, ¡± ¡°may i ask who you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Liu Yufen?¡± xuan wanrou¡¯s eyes were filled with disdain.


    although xuan liuying did not have much ability, she always kept herself clean and never looked so sloppy.


    ¡°Yes, you were looking for me, little girl?¡±


    ¡°Your husband is Qian Ming? You have a seventeen-year-old son called Qian youcai?¡±


    ¡°not bad! And you are?¡± the woman¡¯s eyes lit up even more when she looked at xuan wanrou, as if she was looking at money.


    Xuan wanrou passed the DNA test to her. ¡± i¡¯m your biological daughter. this is the dna test! ¡±


    the woman¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡± your identity has been exposed?! ¡± she asked.


    xuan wanrou was taken aback. ¡± you know you brought the wrong child? ¡± You still know that it¡¯s the Jiang family?¡±

 Chapter 199

    199 i should call you ssmate qian


    ¡°How did you know? You changed it on purpose back then?¡± Xuan wanrou looked at her in shock.


    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? Are you afraid that others won¡¯t know?¡± Liu Yufen hurriedly pulled Xuan wanrou into the house and peeked her head out guiltily. She only heaved a sigh of relief when she saw no one around.


    back in the hospital, the jiang family was obviously a rich family. those directors and directors all called them chief jiang. there was also the jiang group in haicheng, and the owner of the jiang group, jiang qing, often appeared in the financial news, so it was not difficult to recognize him.


    originally, they wanted to exchange their daughter with them so that they could live a happy life with her when she grew up. they didn¡¯t expect that they would bring back a short-lived ghost. they were afraid that the jiang family would find out that their daughter had died in their hands and take revenge on them. all these years, they had endured it and didn¡¯t go to the jiang family.


    Not to mention enjoying life, sometimes he would even be on tenterhooks when he thought about it, afraid that the Jiang family would find out ande looking for him.


    when they were being chased for the debt, they had thought of secretly looking for their own daughter and using her identity to threaten her to give them the money secretly. however, at their level, they could note into contact with the jiang family at all, and they had no idea who their own daughter was or where she was.


    Jiang Rui had never publicly appeared on social media, so they were even more clueless.


    The only ce they could go to was the Jiang group¡¯s building, but they didn¡¯t dare to go there.


    ¡°your identity has been exposed, and the jiang family has driven you out? How did you find this ce? Who gave you the DNA test? the jiang family? Did they say anything?¡±


    Liu Yufen¡¯s voice was a little loud, and it woke up Qian Ming and Qian youcai, who were sleeping in their rooms.


    he started to curse.


    both of their eyes lit up when they saw xuan wanrou.


    ¡°Mom? who was this? Do we have such beautiful rtives?¡± Qian youcai was a hooligan, and he looked at Xuan wanrou with drooling eyes.


    unfortunately, xuan wanrou¡¯s mind was elsewhere and she did not notice.


    liu yufen tossed the dna test to qian ming. ¡± ¡°your biological daughter came looking for me.¡±


    Qian Ming and Qian youcai were both shocked. why is she here?!


    it could be seen that qian youcai also knew about the family secretly changing children.


    They were afraid that the Jiang family woulde to them to settle the score.


    She immediately asked Xuan wanrou the same question as Liu Yufen.


    Xuan wanrou was already angry that the Jiang family was not the one who carried her home by mistake. Hearing them keep asking her this, she kicked her luggage impatiently and said, ¡± ¡°Are you done yet?¡±


    ¡°Jiang family, Jiang family, if you have the ability, you can really switch me with the Jiang family¡¯s daughter! it would be more urate if he didn¡¯t change! the jiang family¡¯s daughter was taken away by you, but the person who was taken back by the jiang family had nothing to do with you! The woman who raised me is her real mother!¡±


    ¡°you, what do you mean by that?¡±


    After Xuan wanrou¡¯s impatient exnation, they finally understood the situation.


    it turned out that they had indeed switched children back then, but they switched children with the wrong family. for some reason, the daughter they brought back was the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter, causing the daughters of the three families to switch.


    they also knew that the dna test and their address were given to xuan wanrou by the young master of the jiang family. they were so frightened that they did not know what to do.


    when xuan wanrou saw their reactions, she realized that they were worried that the jiang family would take revenge on them for raising their daughter to death.


    Xuan wanrou was also a little afraid and regretted her impulsiveness ining to acknowledge them.


    when she turned to look at this apartment, which was much brighter and had a much better environment than the one xuan liuying had rented, the little regret that had just appeared disappeared in an instant.


    when she thought of how jiang cheng had only mentioned his sister¡¯s early death when he gave her these things, he didn¡¯t say anything else. it didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to take revenge on the qian family, so she rxed.


    The Qian family was relieved after hearing her words.


    However, when he found out that she was not raised by the Jiang family, he began to look at her with disdain.


    Just as Liu Yufen was about to turn hostile and chase her away, Qian Ming pulled her aside and whispered something to her. The two of them then looked at Xuan wanrou with more and more satisfaction.


    Liu Yufen immediately gave Xuan wanrou three thousand Yuan as a wee gift and even went downstairs to buy some groceries and cook a delicious meal to wee her home.


    Qian youcai, who was watching from the side, was envious.


    He had originally wanted to kick up a fuss, but Liu Yufen had said something to Qian youcai that made him turn warm toward Xuan wanrou in the blink of an eye.


    After staying at the Qian family¡¯s house for the entire day, Liu Yufen even cleaned her room personally, brought out thetest bedding for her to change into, and even said that she would take her to buy clothes.


    in short, he was very enthusiastic.


    xuan wanrou looked at the bright room that she had never owned before, and her initial disdain slowly faded. the regret she had for getting it back also disappeared.


    She asked the Qian family to take her to transfer her bank ount on Monday, and the Qian family agreed immediately.


    When Xuan wanrou found out that they were all working in bigpanies, and although the sry was not high, they were all well-known in their jobs, she was about to tell her that she was being sued and ask them to help her find awyer. However, seeing that they were very friendly to her, she did not want them to have a bad impression of her, so she held back for the time being.


    he nned to look for shi yan first.


    Thus, Xuan wanrou asked the Qian family to help her transfer her household register in the afternoon. She even went to school in the morning to apply for leave.


    the qian family was even happier when they learned that xuan wanrou had entered haicheng university.


    He became more and more enthusiastic towards her.


    Naturally, Xuan wanrou did not go to ss in the morning. She had been standing guard at the entrance of the Faculty of Arts to stop Shi Yan.


    however, she was also afraid that others would find out that she had been sued by shi yan for nder and that she would not be able to stay in haicheng university in the future. she had endured it until now when there were not many people around shi yan.


    Shi Yan stopped and looked at her indifferently. what you said is interesting. If it¡¯s not true, how could it be false? ¡± Since you¡¯re here, you must have received a summons from the court. Hurry home and get awyer to wait for the court hearing.¡±


    As soon as Shi Yan walked out of the Faculty of Arts, she found that someone was following her.


    Her visit to the library was just an excuse.


    He didn¡¯t want to be followed all the time, so he took the initiative to lead the other party to solve it once and for all.


    She just didn¡¯t expect song Meilian to follow her when she heard that she was going to the library.


    at first, shi yan thought that song meilian was really nning to go to the library. it was only when xuan wanrou appeared that song meilian automatically took a few steps back, took out her phone, and began to shoot with her bag as a cover. shi yan then understood everything.


    he also let go of the phone in his pocket that he was about to press the recording button.


    since he had recorded the video, there was no need to record it.


    there was no harm in being prepared for such a thing as obtaining evidence.


    she had always been alone and was used to preparing everything by herself.


    she was still not used to it.


    however, she didn¡¯t know if it was because of her conversation with jiang chest night, but her mentality had slowly changed. she suddenly felt that the feeling of having someone to help her wasn¡¯t bad.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯ve received the summons! Are you satisfied now?¡± xuan wanrou took out the summons and threw it at shi yan angrily.


    Naturally, he didn¡¯t throw Shi Yan away, but it fell to the ground.


    song meilian quickly adjusted the camera angle of her phone and took a clear picture of the summons.


    Shi Yan was very calm and did not seem to be angered by Xuan wanrou.¡±There¡¯s no such thing as satisfaction or dissatisfaction for things that have already been set.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter, student xuan?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re not Ms. Xuan¡¯s biological daughter. Rui ¡®er is Ms. Xuan¡¯s biological daughter. Your biological father¡¯s surname is Qian, right? In that case, I should call you student Qian.¡±


    The incident of Xuan wanrou blocking Jiang Xun¡¯s car that night had already spread on the school forum. The matter of the three families mistaking the child had also spread because of Jiang Cheng¡¯s words when he took out the pile of paternity tests.


    shi yan had said this on purpose.


    To prevent Xuan wanrou from offending Jiang Rui in the future, he might as well draw a clear line between himself and Xuan wanrou, including her rtionship with Xuan Liuying.


    however, shi yan¡¯s main purpose was to emphasize that jiang rui was not the biological daughter of the jiang family, so as to pave the way for jiang rui and jiang cheng to be together in the future.


    if he emphasized it a few more times, the audience would remember it more clearly.

 Chapter 200

    200 shi yan gave him a p


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? student Qian, wait for ran ran.¡±


    he nced at the court summons on the ground. ¡± we¡¯ll go to court at three o ¡®clock on friday afternoon. we still have to go to the library. i won¡¯t talk to you anymore. ¡±


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else, student Qian?¡± Shi Yan stopped and asked with a smile.


    when she saw shi yan¡¯s smile, xuan wanrou suddenly recalled how shi yan had held her by the neck and subconsciously took a step back.


    ¡°is there anything else, student qian?¡± shi yan asked again with a smile.


    xuan wanrou felt an inexplicable chill in her heart, but when she saw the court summons on the ground, she braced herself and said, ¡± ¡°shi yan, you dropped thewsuit!¡±


    ¡°withdraw thewsuit?¡±


    Shi Yanughed. student Qian, you ndered me openly. I didn¡¯t settle the score with you in private. Instead, I hired awyer and went through legal procedures. As a student, I think I¡¯m giving you face.


    ¡± you actually came to ask me to drop thewsuit, and in such amanding tone at that. are you serious? ¡±


    I can understand that you¡¯re here to drop thewsuit. After all, once this case is tried, you¡¯ll have to go to jail. But can¡¯t you even lower your stance and apologize? ¡±


    as a fellow schoolmate, I didn¡¯t intend to be so cruel. I just wanted to teach you a lesson. As long as you apologize sincerely, I will drop thewsuit.


    ¡°But student Qian, look at your attitude just now. Do you look like you¡¯re apologizing? if i really drop thewsuit, then wouldn¡¯t anyone be able to bully me in the future?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, student Qian. I can¡¯t agree to withdraw thewsuit.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± she raised her hand and pointed at shi yan.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want your finger anymore, just continue pointing.¡± Shi Yan¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared.


    Xuan wanrou was shocked. Her hand trembled and she quickly retracted it, not daring to point at her again.


    she looked around and saw that only one or two people would asionally stop to look at them, but they were all very far away and probably couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. xuan wanrou felt assured and said, ¡± Shi Yan, you¡¯d better drop thewsuit. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t stay at Haicheng University!


    ¡°you¡¯re an outsider, but you only dare to be so unscrupulous because you have jiang rui¡¯s support! Now that Jiang Rui can¡¯t even protect herself without the Jiang family as her backing, do you think she can still protect you?¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want to be dragged into a dark alley one day, you¡¯d better drop thewsuit! you¡¯re so pretty, i believe the punks i know will like you!¡±


    Song Meilian, who was focused on filming, couldn¡¯t bear to listen.


    ¡°Xuan wanrou, are you threatening Shi Yan? If you don¡¯t drop thewsuit, do you want to find some gangsters to block Shi Yan and take revenge on her? You¡¯re a girl too, what a vicious heart you have!¡±


    ¡°yes! i¡¯m threatening her! shi yan, you¡¯d better drop thewsuit. otherwise, we¡¯ll fight to the death!¡±


    Shi Yan smiled.


    He stepped forward and gave Xuan wanrou a tight p.


    the force was a little too strong, and xuan wanrou¡¯s face was nted to one side. before she could react, shi yan had already grabbed her neck.


    He lifted her up and smiled at her. you still dare to threaten me. You¡¯re very capable.


    ¡°you¡¯re eating but not beating?¡±


    ¡°i was thinking that if you were more tactful, i would have given you some mercy on ount of you being rui ¡®er¡¯s biological mother and adopted daughter. i would have asked you topensate me for my mental loss and not let you go to jail. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t apologize, but you¡¯re actually threatening me. ¡±


    that¡¯s only me. If it were any other girl without the strength to even truss a chicken, wouldn¡¯t their entire life be ruined by you? ¡±


    ¡± a person like you is a parasite in society. you should just go to jail. ¡±


    xuan wanrou¡¯s breathing was already a littlebored, and her face was flushed as she struggled.


    Shi Yan casually threw her to the ground. She covered her throat and coughed desperately.


    ignoring her, shi yan said to song meilian, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the library.¡±


    Song Meilian kept her phone, and the cold goddess spat at Xuan wanrou in anger. ¡°Scumbag!¡±


    After the two of them had walked far away, Shi Yan dialed su MU¡¯s phone. cousin, you said that your first aunt is nning to transfer Xuan wanrou¡¯s household register today? ¡±


    help her out. You must transfer Xuan wanrou¡¯s household register to her biological parents ¡®by today.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that we can¡¯t let someone like Xuan wanrou stay for another moment. I don¡¯t want her reputation to be ruined if she doesn¡¯t want to change her household register. If that happens, Rui ¡®er won¡¯t have a good life. After she changes her household register, I¡¯ll make herpletely ck.¡±


    ¡°no, i can handle it.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, song Meilian asked her,¡±do you need me to buy someone to publish the video online?¡± I have connections in this area.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°Send me the video, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t pay for xuan wanrou¡¯s scandal, but that shi yan nned to deal with it herself.


    when the matter blows up, even if she doesn¡¯t go to court, someone will force her to go. When the trial resultse out and she has a criminal record, Haicheng University will expel her from the school. When she¡¯s out of prison for a year or two, she¡¯ll have to face that family of vampires. She¡¯ll have a lot of fun in this life.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m cruel?¡± Shi Yan asked song Meilian with a smile.


    Song Meilian shook her head. no, I would do the same if I were you. Didn¡¯t I just ask you if you needed me to buy a draft? ¡±


    look at her. I¡¯m afraid she has done this kind of thing many times. If I don¡¯t teach her a lesson, I¡¯ll be letting down my identity as a girl!


    ¡°More importantly, she actually wanted to deal with you like this! If you don¡¯t have any skills or methods to solve this problem, Won¡¯t You Be in danger at any time in the future? haicheng university is one of the top universities in the country. how could they have recruited such a scumbag?¡±


    It was the first time Shi Yan had seen song Meilian so angry.


    Song Meilian rarely showed her emotions.


    Shi Yan nced at her. you can¡¯t me the school for this. The school only recruits people based on scores.


    ¡°Then Xuan wanrou¡¯s years of studying have been in vain! She looks like a decent person, but I didn¡¯t expect her heart to be so vicious!¡±


    song meilian was indeed acting abnormally.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say much, only saying,¡±this kind of person will always have their retribution.¡±


    The two of them swiped their visitor¡¯s cards and entered the library without saying anything else.


    *


    Xuan Liuying and the Qian couple were waiting at the entrance of the administration building.


    It was almost four in the afternoon when Xuan wanrou arrived.


    after being alone with the qian couple for almost two hours, xuan liuying was very clear about what kind of people they were.


    she thought that xuan wanrou would not have a good ending if she followed them. she had not wanted to give xuan wanrou to them on ount of their mother-daughter rtionship. at most, she would give xuan wanrou a sum of money and send her abroad.


    Who would have thought that the moment they met, Xuan wanrou would directly vent her anger on her. ¡°You¡¯re good at giving birth to a daughter. You only gave birth to a capable person like Jiang Rui! Not only is she Living a Good Life in the Jiang family, but she¡¯s also letting the people around her be arrogant!¡±


    ¡°just you wait, you¡¯re definitely not going to have a good life! I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t even be anyone to look after you in your old age!¡±


    the thing that xuan liuying cared about the most was definitely the daughter that her beloved left for her.


    the daughter now was jiang rui.


    Xuan Liuying¡¯s face darkened when she heard what Xuan wanrou said about Jiang Rui, and the little bit of respect she had for Xuan wanrou disappeared in an instant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about whether there¡¯s anyone to take care of me in my old age! Go in and transfer the household register to your biological parents ¡°ount. We¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other anymore, and my life and death will have nothing to do with you.¡±


    Xuan wanrou snorted coldly and quickly walked in front.


    It was as if he was impatient to look at Xuan Liuying.


    Su mu greeted his acquaintances, and the transfer of household registration was very fast. It was settled in less than half an hour, and they each got a new household register.


    Coming out of the administration building, someone called out to Xuan Liuying, ¡± ¡°Liu Ying!¡±


    Looking toward the source of the voice, he saw su Yunzhi and su mu. The two of them were standing beside a luxury car, and su mu was even leaning back in the car with both hands in his pockets, looking as cool as he could possibly be.


    ¡°su er, why are you here?¡± Seeing su Yunzhi, Xuan Liuying was a little surprised.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to pick you up. you¡¯re finally free from your suffering.¡±


    Su Yunzhi, who was dressed in a professional suit and exuded the aura of a strong woman, looked at Xuan wanrou.¡±oh, so this is your adopted daughter? She¡¯s much weaker than Rui ¡®er, as expected, she doesn¡¯t have the Yu family¡¯s bloodline. The difference is just a little too big.¡±


    xuan wanrou looked at the career woman who often appeared on haicheng¡¯s finance channel in shock. ¡± ¡± y-you¡¯re president su of the su family organization?! ¡±


    ¡°little girl, you have good eyesight. you recognized me at a nce.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re so silly!¡±


    ¡°How did you two meet?¡±


    without waiting for xuan liuying¡¯s reply, su yunzhi walked over and held xuan liuying¡¯s hand, we¡¯re best friends, of course we know each other. Back then, Liu Ying was a goddess-level figure at the capital University.


    ¡°are you surprised?¡±


    as su yunzhi spoke, her smile disappeared. ¡± youngdy, you¡¯re very capable. i heard that you even ran to our yanyan to find trouble with her? ¡±


    Xuan wanrou¡¯s pupils quivered in shock.


    ¡°shi, shi yan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Our baby Yanyan is Shi Yan, the one who caused you trouble and took you to court. little girl, you¡¯re quite capable to force our baby yanyan to use her real power. i heard that the court session will start on friday afternoon. have you found awyer yet?¡±

 Chapter 201

    201 chapter 201 unwilling but not confident


    Xuan wanrou¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. She thought of how Xuan Liuying had mentioned that Shi Yan was someone who could easily kill her.


    at that time, she had thought that even if shi yan was really capable, xuan liuying, an uncultured ordinary woman who had been struggling in the stinking ditch all year round, could not be more well-informed than her.


    if she didn¡¯t know, xuan liuying would definitely not know.


    He didn¡¯t take it to heart, but he was shocked and quickly forgot about it.


    the su family!


    how could shi yan be rted to the su family?


    That was the SU group in Haicheng, an existence that was almost as important as the Jiang group!


    however, the person in front of her was the head of the su family group. the intimacy in her words towards shi yan was so obvious that it couldn¡¯t be fake!


    on what basis?


    why did they have such good lives?


    Jiang Rui was one, and so was Shi Yan!


    it was a fact that she had offended shi yan, so she didn¡¯t dare to answer su yunzhi¡¯s question.


    he could only lie to himself and pretend that he did not hear her as he turned to xuan liuying.


    seeing su yunzhi holding xuan liuying¡¯s arm, xuan wanrou¡¯s eyes were filled with absurdity.


    the best friend of the su family organization¡¯s leader?


    the goddess of the capital university?


    This uncultured woman who had lived with her for 19 years and could only do the lowest kind of work?


    how was that possible?


    This was too ridiculous!


    since you¡¯re friends with President su and you¡¯re a graduate of Jingdu University, why are you still leading me to live like a rat in a stinking ditch? ¡±


    ¡°Why did you do that? experience life? but do you have to drag me along with you to experience life? do you know how much i¡¯ve been embarrassed in front of my ssmates all these years with a mother like you who can¡¯t even show her face?¡±


    ¡°now that you can live a good life, you want to cast me off? Xuan Liuying, how could I not see that you are such a selfish and vicious person all these years!¡±


    su yunzhi¡¯s face darkened at her words. she looked at xuan liuying worriedly and said to xuan wanrou, ¡± ¡°little girl, watch your mouth when you speak!¡±


    xuan liuying patted the back of her hand, indicating that she was fine.


    however, to be honest, she was still very disappointed in xuan wanrou.


    At a time like this, she wasn¡¯t thinking about why she brought her to live such a life or if there were any difficulties, but rather, she was questioning her.


    the unpresentable mother wanwan


    As the saying goes, a dog doesn¡¯t mind being poor if its mother is ugly.


    he even said that she was selfish and vicious.


    she was indeed selfish to her parents, but she was not selfish at all to xuan wanrou, the daughter she had raised for neen years, much less vicious.


    looking at xuan wanrou, xuan liuying said,¡±am i cutting ties with you, or are you just dying to leave this unpresentable mother of yours?¡±


    Xuan wanrou had never seen Xuan Liuying with such a sharp gaze and was a little stunned.


    ¡°experience life? Am I sick or what? I¡¯ve experienced this kind of life for 19 years? Is this a good day that I can¡¯t bear to part with?¡±


    ¡°i have my reasons for living like this, but wanrou, do you care? i gave you a chance, but you insisted on leaving. the letter of disownment was written by you, have you forgotten?¡±


    xuan wanrou¡¯s face paled.


    ¡± there¡¯s no point in saying all this now. you and i have nothing to do with each other anymore. you can just live your life with your biological parents in the future. ¡±


    the qian couple, who had finally acknowledged their daughter, xuan wanrou, had not even had the time to be happy before they encountered such an unforeseen event.


    he had received too much explosive information in an instant.


    their daughter¡¯s adoptive mother was not simple. she was also best friends with the su family organization¡¯s ceo. their daughter was not as outstanding as they had imagined. she had offended someone and was even sued!


    Liu Yufen came to her senses and nudged Xuan wanrou.¡±wanrou, what happened? didn¡¯t you say that your adoptive mother was an uncultured old woman who only knew how to do lowly work?¡±


    ¡°Also, what¡¯s going on with being sued? tell me the truth!¡±


    ¡°You should talk about your family matters at home,¡± a voice interrupted them.


    su mu walked forward and greeted su yunzhi and xuan liuying in turn, ¡± ¡°mom, first aunt.¡±


    By calling su Yunzhi ¡°mother,¡± his identity was clear.


    the eldest young master of the su family, the heir of the su family!


    Xuan wanrou looked at him in shock.


    Her eyes shed with amazement.


    another talented young man with a good family background!


    su mu took in xuan wanrou¡¯s gaze and frowned in disgust. he threw out a pile of documents. ¡± these are all the things I¡¯ve found out about miss Qian wanrou. I¡¯ve found out everything about her, such as bribing gangsters to bully female ssmates.


    ¡± if miss qian wanrou is smart enough, you should take these things and get out of here. otherwise, these alone are enough to ruin your reputation. ¡±


    Xuan wanrou subconsciously caught the things he had thrown at her. When she heard his words and nced at the information in her hands, her pupils constricted and her eyes were filled with panic.


    h-how could this be?


    How did he find out about this?


    I didn¡¯t intend to investigate you at first, but you¡¯re my aunt¡¯s adopted daughter, my cousin Jiang Rui¡¯s high school ssmate, and the person who caused trouble for my sister Shi Yan. Of course, I had to do a thorough investigation. I didn¡¯t expect to find so many things.


    his tone was calm, but there was a hint of fierceness.


    there was only shock and fear in xuan wanrou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°are you thinking that since jiang rui isn¡¯t the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter, her life won¡¯t be any better in the future? if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re gravely mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Your foster mother is my eldest aunt, so Jiang Rui is naturally my cousin.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard of the Yu family of Sea city? oh, people of your level probably haven¡¯t heard of it. twenty years ago, the yu family¡¯s status in haicheng was even higher than the jiang and su families.¡±


    ¡°the yu family¡¯s third young master has been developing overseas for the past few years and will be returning to haicheng soon. Although Rui ¡®er is no longer the young miss of the Jiang family, she is the only daughter of the Yu family and is still the most famousdy in Haicheng.¡±


    ¡°no! This is impossible!¡± xuan wanrou staggered.


    Su mu had said all this on purpose.


    When he received Shi Yan¡¯s call in the afternoon, he had guessed that Xuan wanrou hadpletely angered Shi Yan.


    Previously, when Xuan wanrou had caused trouble for Shi Yan, su mu had wanted to help Shi Yan vent her anger, but Shi Yan had not let him. now that he had the opportunity, he would not let it go.


    in the past, he had disdained to deal with an unknown small figure like this, but this time, he wanted to do so.


    a vain person like xuan wanrou could not bear to see others doing better than her.


    She thought that Yanyan was of low birth and that she was nothing without Jiang Rui ¡®er. Then he would tell her that Yanyan¡¯s identity was something she would never be able to reach. Even without the Jiang family, Rui ¡®er would still be the daughter of the Yu family, the most distinguished socialite in Haicheng!


    having said that, su mu didn¡¯t pay any more attention to xuan wanrou, and looked at qian ming and liu yufen with his calm eyes.¡±you exchanged the jiang family¡¯s daughter back then, right? what do you think the young master of the jiang family will do to you now that your sister has been killed by me?¡±


    the two of them had a huge change in expression.


    He didn¡¯t care about anything else and didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer. He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, su mu would directly call Jiang Cheng over.


    seeing that xuan wanrou wasn¡¯t following after her, liu yufen suddenly thought of something and turned back to drag her away. ¡± ¡°you¡¯re a debt collector, why are you still pretending to be dead! if i didn¡¯t want to give you a good life, i wouldn¡¯t have gotten into so much trouble!¡±


    Su Yunzhi looked at their backs and added, ¡± the person who sued qian wanrou is the precious daughter of the su family. the court session will start this friday afternoon. remember to get awyer. if you have a good defensewyer, you might get a lighter sentence! ¡±


    xuan wanrou was indignant, but she did not have the confidence.


    with a pile of information in her hands that was enough to ruin her reputation, she felt even less confident.


    She could only let Liu Yufen drag her away.


    he seemed to have lost his soul.

 Chapter 202

    202 Don¡¯t interfere too much


    Sitting in the car, su Yunzhi looked at Xuan Liuying, who had been silent the entire time, ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t bear to?¡±


    Xuan Liuying shook her head. not really. I¡¯m just feeling a little emotional and a little d.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m d rui ¡®er didn¡¯t grow up by my side.¡±


    ¡°If Rui ¡®er had grown up by my side, I¡¯m really afraid that she would have been raised like wanrou,¡± he said emotionally.


    Su Yunzhi disagreed,¡±what are you thinking? if Rui ¡®er was by your side, she wouldn¡¯t have been raised like this, okay?¡± i¡¯ve been watching you secretly all these years, and there¡¯s nothing wrong with your way of teaching. look at su mu, i didn¡¯t even teach him anything, but isn¡¯t he still growing well? Do you really think that the child¡¯s growth has anything to do with education?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s rted, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. at least, it doesn¡¯t matter much to you, my adopted daughter.¡±


    ¡°Still, there¡¯s nothing wrong with your way of teaching. weren¡¯t you also strict with her when she was young? It¡¯s because she grew up and unknowingly became crooked that you didn¡¯t control her these few years. You¡¯re afraid that her rebellious period will get worse the more you control her. ¡±


    of course, there was another point. xuan liuying might have been tired and did not want to care anymore.


    her daughter was the only thing yu wushuang had left for xuan liuying, but xuan wanrou had no shadow of yu wushuang and was so selfish. xuan liuying would get tired of it.


    without any trace of him, it was equivalent to the thought that supported her to live on.


    this was a huge blow to xuan liuying.


    however, su yunzhi did not say it out loud.


    ¡°you might not know rui ¡®er¡¯s situation, but she¡¯s been doted on by the jiang family. everyone in the circle knows that the young master of the jiang family dotes on his sister and will grant her whatever she wants. but look at rui ¡®er, did she develop a proud, willful, and arrogant personality that looks down on others?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think so?¡±


    ¡± think about it again. if your adopted daughter and rui ¡®er were to switch positions, do you think she wouldn¡¯t grow up in a spoilt environment? ¡±


    Xuan Liuying was silent.


    ¡°liu ying, sometimes i have to admit that genes really have an effect on a person.¡±


    after a moment of silence, xuan liuying said,¡±i¡¯m still very d ..¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m d that my daughter didn¡¯t suffer with me. she has a group of family members who pamper her since she was young. ¡±


    As she spoke, Xuan Liuying looked hesitantly at su Yunzhi.¡±su er, i have something to ask you.¡±


    Her expression was a little serious, and su Yunzhi couldn¡¯t help but be serious as well.¡±you can ask.¡±


    ¡°Has the child of the Jiang family really been good to Rui ¡®er all this time?¡±


    ¡°You mean Jiang Cheng? of course. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask su mu. he and jiang cheng could be considered to be friends. everyone in the circle knew that jiang cheng only doted on his sister and didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. he doesn¡¯t even have a girlfriend, and he doesn¡¯t even have many close friends of the opposite sex.¡±


    ¡°I heard that since Rui ¡®er was ten years old, everything in her life, big and small, was arranged by Jiang Cheng. No one else in the family interfered. jiang cheng, a teenager, can take care of rui ¡®er in every possible way. he even personally tutored rui¡¯ er with her homework. i heard that rui ¡®er¡¯s college entrance examination results even exceeded the admission line of jingdu university by quite a bit. she chose haicheng university because she couldn¡¯t bear to be too far away from home.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Jiang Cheng is good to Rui ¡®er?¡±


    Xuan Liuying asked this not because she didn¡¯t believe the rumors that Jiang Sheng was good to Jiang Rui.


    she had asked this question because she had trusted him too much.


    that night at the jiang family¡¯s house, she had seen with her own eyes how jiang sheng and jiang rui interacted. jiang sheng¡¯s heart and eyes were indeed filled with jiang rui.


    she then thought of jiang cheng¡¯s private conversation with her and the information he had revealed.


    but su er, Rui ¡®er¡¯s brother already knew about her background.


    Xuan Liuying finally spoke.


    su yunzhi wasn¡¯t stupid and quickly understood what she meant. she was also shocked.¡±you¡¯re saying that jiang cheng¡¯s love for rui ¡®er isn¡¯t just a brother-sister rtionship?¡±


    After that, the two of them fell silent.


    Su mu, who had heard their conversation from the driver¡¯s seat, interrupted, ¡± ¡°first aunt, mom, why are you guys worrying over nothing? jiang cheng and rui ¡®er aren¡¯t blood-rted, so if they really have other feelings for each other, it¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°you guys don¡¯t have much contact with jiang cheng, so you don¡¯t know how much he values rui ¡®er. I dare say that no one in this world can treat Rui ¡®er better than him.¡±


    pared to handing the rest of rui ¡®er¡¯s life to an unknown man, isn¡¯t jiang cheng more trustworthy? Rui ¡®er isn¡¯t a child, and Jiang Cheng isn¡¯t either. They know what they¡¯re doing, so don¡¯t worry so much.¡±


    pared to the others, jiang rui definitely valued jiang cheng the most. they grew up together, and it wasn¡¯t something they could interfere with just because they were rted by blood.


    Su mu didn¡¯t want them to be a nuisance. Otherwise, the friendship between them and Jiang Rui, which was already not much, would probably be even weaker.


    After hesitating for a moment, su mu still felt that he should be more direct.


    ¡°first aunt, mom, to be honest, we¡¯re only rted to rui ¡®er by blood. we¡¯re far from the rtionship she had with jiang cheng. as family members and elders, we can watch from the side and give some advice, but it¡¯s not appropriate for us to interfere too much.¡±


    ¡± we haven¡¯t even officially acknowledged rui ¡®er yet. we don¡¯t want rui¡¯ er to not even acknowledge us as her family in the end. ¡±


    The two of them were shocked.


    especially xuan liuying.


    That night at the Jiang family¡¯s residence, Jiang Rui had left with Jiang Cheng. When she left, Jiang Rui did not even look at her biological mother.


    perhaps it was because the sudden revtion of the truth had dealt a huge blow to jiang rui, so she had no time to care about anything else. however, she had seen jiang rui¡¯s subconsciously disy of dependence on jiang sheng.


    The rtionship between her and Jiang Cheng, who had grown up together, was indeed far better than the rtionship she had with her rtives who had appeared halfway.


    after a long time, xuan liuying said, ¡± i¡¯m not trying to interfere. i just thought that rui ¡®er is still young. they used to be siblings. i¡¯m afraid that people will gossip. ¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s there to be afraid of people gossiping about? When Rui ¡®er and the Yu family acknowledged each other, the marriage between the two families would be perfectly justified. brother and sister be husband and wife, and after so many twists and turns, they are still a family. this might even be a beautiful story.¡±


    su mu was so open-minded not because he didn¡¯t care about his cousin, jiang rui.


    He knew Jiang Sheng¡¯s character and how much he valued Jiang Rui. He also knew how much Jiang Rui relied on and trusted her brother.


    most importantly, he knew that jiang rui was not a person without ideas.


    jiang rui was very smart and clear. she would make her own choices in the future.


    Neen years old?


    she was already an adult and not young anymore. she should be responsible for her own life.


    jing han was only neen when she first kissed him.


    if jing han could confirm her feelings for him at neen, there was no reason that jiang rui couldn¡¯t.


    children from big families like them came into contact with their family¡¯s business when they were about 16 or 17 years old. those who didn¡¯te into contact with their family¡¯s business had their own social circles. few of them were still innocent and didn¡¯t know anything by the time they were 19.


    after a long time, su yunzhi sighed. ¡± then let¡¯s wait and see. perhaps we¡¯re just overthinking it. ¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, Yanyan is urging su mu to do something. You keep an eye on her, and if Yanyan needs any help, you can help her. With Yanyan¡¯s calm personality, for her to call you and ask you to interfere with your aunt¡¯s adopted daughter¡¯s transfer of household register, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    xuan liuying did not know about this.


    but she wasn¡¯t stupid and could guess for herself.


    she had met shi yan a few times and knew that she was a very mild-tempered person. it was probably not easy to provoke her emotions, let alone anger her.


    Thinking back to how Xuan wanrou had arrivedte and had even said those things to her in anger, Xuan Liuying guessed that Xuan wanrou must have gone to find Shi Yan and done something to anger Shi Yan.


    he remained silent and did not ask further.


    Su Yunzhi had deliberately said these words in front of Xuan Liuying. Seeing that Xuan Liuying had no reaction, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Liu Ying¡¯s edges and corners were notpletely worn off.

 Chapter 203

    203 miss shi misses me


    shi yan had borrowed a lot of books from the library at noon. after two elective sses in the afternoon, she didn¡¯t go to the library again and went straight back to her dormitory.


    he just sat in the dormitory and read.


    she read books, song meilian drewics, and chang ru went to look for food for her ss monitor, who also liked good food. she also went toplete her live broadcast target for the month.


    ren kexin had nowhere to go, so she returned to the dormitory.


    she was lying in bed with her headphones on and watching tv out of boredom.


    After watching an episode, she saw that Shi Yan was still reading and song Meilian was still drawing seriously. She felt that she was too useless, so she took out a book from the pile of books Shi Yan borrowed from the library and sat at her desk to read it.


    It was almost 5:30 pm when they agreed to go to the cafeteria for lunch.


    It was also when she was eating in the canteen that Shi Yan received a message from su mu, telling her that Xuan wanrou¡¯s household register had been transferred.


    After returning to the dormitory from the cafeteria, Shi Yan took her phone to the balcony and prepared to make a call.


    shi yan had already edited and edited the video that song meilian had shot. She was going to post the full version on the school forum, edit it, and spend some money on the marketing ount to gain poprity.


    she wasn¡¯t joking when she said that she wanted to smear xuan wanrou¡¯s reputation.


    he actually had the idea of getting some hoodlums to ruin her! If she didn¡¯t react, she would be easy to bully.


    It was not difficult to contact a few marketing ounts, and she was not afraid that others would find out that it was her.


    that was why she didn¡¯t look for anyone else and contacted them herself.


    It took him less than ten minutes to finish all this.


    However, Shi Yan did not return to the dormitory immediately. She stood on the balcony and made another call.


    he called jiang che.


    Although her face and name were blurred out in the video, people who were familiar with her could still recognize her.


    She was afraid that Jiang che would feel that she had something to deal with on her own and not ask for his help, and would secretly sulk, so she called him to let him know.


    the call went through quickly.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± The other party called out to her as soon as the call connected.


    her voice was clear and gentle.


    Shi Yan stood on the balcony, holding her phone in one hand and poking the pot of sulents with her index finger.


    the meaty ones were raised by chang ru.


    Shi Yan poked at the meaty meat and listened to Jiang Che¡¯s voice. The corners of her lips lifted slightly.¡±mr. jiang, have you had dinner?¡±


    in the study of the main building of bamboo garden, jiang che sat in front of his desk. theputer in front of him was on. he looked at the time and saw that it was almost six o ¡®clock.


    he rubbed his temples and turned to look out the window.¡±I¡¯m going downstairs to eat.¡±


    ¡°mr. jiang, you¡¯re still busy?¡± shi yan¡¯s hand that was poking the meaty meat paused.


    Her tone didn¡¯t seem to have changed, but Jiang che could still hear the slight difference.


    the corners of her lips curled up. ¡± yes, i have something to do, but i¡¯m almost done. i¡¯ll go downstairs to eat first. ¡± don¡¯t worry, ms. shi. it¡¯s just a once in a while thing. i¡¯m very disciplined in my daily life.¡±


    ¡°Then you should go downstairs to eat.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Jiang che got up and walked out of the study, but he did not hang up.


    ¡°miss shi, are you calling me at this time because you miss me?¡±


    his voice was warm, but the words he asked were straightforward without any beating around the bush. one could even vaguely hear the lowughtering from his throat.


    shi yan was slightly stunned, but then she also smiled.¡±Yeah, I missed you.¡±


    On the contrary, it made Jiang che stop in his tracks, followed by a lowugh.


    ¡°Then, other than missing me, is there anything else, miss Shi?¡±


    Shi Yan had always called him at around 10 p.m. During the military training. It was now 6 p.m. ording to Jiang Che¡¯s guess, if she had nothing else to do at this time, she should be reading. Jiang che did not believe that she had called at this time and said that she only missed him.


    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡±


    As expected.


    ¡°miss shi, please speak.¡±


    ¡± i have a video in my hands. i¡¯ve bought a few press releases, and i¡¯m preparing to spread this video in a short time. ¡±


    Jiang che immediately understood. miss Shi, are you afraid that I¡¯ll be angry when I see this video and find out that you didn¡¯t ask me for help? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re so smart.¡± Shi Yan pursed her lips and smiled.


    stop coaxing me with your sweet words, Ms. Shi. Do you think I¡¯m such a petty person? ¡±


    ¡°no, i just wanted to mention it to you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Jiang che walked into the dining room, and Jiang Lin ced the dishes that had been prepared long ago on the table.


    ¡°Really?¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    miss Shi, I like it when you look for me the first time you encounter any problems. However, if it¡¯s something that you can handle on your own, you can handle it yourself when you want to.


    but I¡¯m d you told me in advance. I¡¯ll keep it up in the future.


    he was so overbearing to directly state his request.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯ll keep it up,¡± shi yan chuckled.


    ¡°Did someone make you angry?¡± jiang che asked.


    ¡± you didn¡¯t make me angry. you did, so i wanted to teach you a lesson. ¡±


    ¡°do you need my help?¡±


    no need. Is Mr. Jiang downstairs yet? ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m here. i¡¯m preparing to eat in the restaurant. Miss Shi, you¡¯re really strict with me. ¡±


    hisughter made shi yan¡¯s ears burn, and her tone was a little sullen. who cares about you? I¡¯m just being concerned.


    ¡°Yes, miss Shi is very concerned about me.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She was too thick-skinned to argue with him.


    Jiang che chuckled. miss Shi, I¡¯m going to eat now. Don¡¯t just sit there and read. Go downstairs and take a walk after you read for a while. I¡¯ll go to school to have dinner with you tomorrow.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    after hanging up the phone, jiang che didn¡¯t eat immediately. the smile on his face faded.


    although there was not much anger on his face, and he was still gentle and calm, jiang lin had been by his side for many years and knew that he was angry.


    ¡°Fifth Lord.¡± He spoke respectfully, waiting for Jiang Che¡¯s instructions.


    find out what Yan Yan bribed. Let me know immediately after finding out.


    three minutester, jiang lin found out.


    the news article that shi yan had bought had just been released, and it had just gained poprity.


    Jiang Lin immediately reported the truth to Jiang che. He even showed Jiang che the video that Shi Yan had edited and theplete video that Shi Yan had someone post on the school forum.


    Jiang che finished reading it calmly.


    At least, in Jiang Lin¡¯s opinion, Jiang che had always been calm.


    His handsome face was still gentle and reserved, and no emotions could be seen, but Jiang Lin¡¯s heart was in his mouth.


    fifth lord rarely got angry, and every time he did, the consequences would be very serious.


    Moreover, the angrier fifth Lord was, the more gentle and calm he looked.


    not to mention fifth lord, even he was furious when he saw the video.


    That girl called Xuan wanrou had actually thought of getting some hooligans to ruin miss Shi Yan¡¯s life!


    How old was this girl, and she was already so vicious!


    ¡°Deal with it, don¡¯t let Yanyan¡¯s identity be exposed. Since Yanyan wants to make this matter big, then help her. Also, make some preparations. We¡¯ll be leaving in an hour.¡±


    Jiang Lin wanted to say that there was no need for Lord fifth to personally deal with such a minor character. He could just get someone to make a trip there. However, when he thought about it, it involved Shi Yan, so he shut up.


    It was not the first time that Lord fifth had made an exception for miss Shi Yan.


    For example, in the past, fifth Lord didn¡¯t evene out of Bamboo garden¡¯s main door much.


    ever since he met miss shi yan, the number of times fifth master went out in a year could be counted with one hand, but now he went out more often. he didn¡¯t even use the wheelchair that he used to use as a means of transportation.


    It was clear how much miss Shi Yan meant to fifth Lord.


    Jiang Lin acknowledged and went to prepare.


    Half an hour after Jiang che finished his dinner, the car left Bamboo Garden.


    When Xuan wanrou returned to the Qian family, she was beaten up by Qian Ming and pped twice by Liu Yufen. She had escaped from the Qian family.


    She was furious.


    He also started to regret it.


    she thought that if she had not broken off her rtionship with xuan liuying, she would not have been beaten at all and might have even be an upper-ssdy.


    she ran out of the neighborhood and sat in a park not far away. she took out her phone and began to search for information about the yu family in haicheng.

 Chapter 204

    204 Fifth Lord¡¯s anger can not be quelled


    the information about the yu family was not deliberately hidden. it was just that too much time had passed, and the yu family had gradually faded out of people¡¯s sight. if one were to search, one would still be able to find a lot of information about the yu family.


    Xuan wanrou found a lot of information about the Yu family, and the most interesting one was about the two young masters of the Yu family.


    there were no photos, but just from the text introduction, one could tell how amazing they were.


    ording to the information he found, the second young master of the Yu family and the second miss of the SU family were childhood sweethearts and had been married for six years!


    if the son of the su family organization¡¯s president addressed xuan liuying as first aunt, didn¡¯t that mean that jiang rui¡¯s biological father was the yu family¡¯s young master, yu wushuang?


    Looking at the introduction of Yu Wushuang in the text and thinking of Qian Ming, who had punched and kicked her in a drunken state upstairs, Xuan wanrou¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy.


    Why was Jiang Rui¡¯s father such a character, while her father was an alcoholic who knew domestic violence?


    Before she could get angry, she saw the edited video.


    she had been scolded and made it to the hot search!


    xuan wanrou thought that she had seen it wrong. with trembling hands, she clicked on it again and saw that thements were all scolding her!


    he was trembling with anger!


    smoke! smoke!


    he didn¡¯t even leave her a way out!


    ¡°shi yan, you¡¯ll get your retribution!¡±


    As soon as he shouted that, he was gagged, put on a gunny sack, and taken away.


    Xuan wanrou struggled with all her might in fear.


    After more than ten minutes of fear, he was finally able to put it down.


    She opened the sack and removed the cloth covering her mouth. ¡°w-who are you? W-what are you doing?¡±


    Only then did he realize that he was in an unknown dark alley.


    There were streetmps in the dark alley, but they were very dark and could only illuminate a limited area.


    It was very quiet in the dark alley, with no other sound.


    Xuan wanrou¡¯s fear grew.


    There were two people standing beside her. They were tall and dressed in ck. They looked like bodyguards, but their auras were more intimidating than ordinary bodyguards.


    a few steps away stood a few very familiar faces. they were the gangsters she had met! she had often asked them to help her teach those pretentious girls a lesson!


    ¡°Why are you here? what are you guys doing!¡±


    the usually arrogant hooligan didn¡¯t even dare to say a word, as if he was afraid of something.


    Following their line of sight, Xuan wanrou saw two people standing by the dark wall.


    she was too scared just now, and it was too dark here, so she didn¡¯t notice the two of them.


    at this moment, he could see clearly that the person standing at the side was young and handsome. the person who was standing with his back against the wall in a white shirt and had both hands in his pockets was even more shocking!


    She widened her eyes and thought,¡±I recognize you. You¡¯re the man who had a meal with Shi Yan at the restaurant that day!¡± what do you want to do? do you want to break thew for shi yan, that woman who seduces people everywhere?¡±


    jiang che looked up slightly, and the bodyguard beside xuan wanrou kicked her in the stomach.


    He was directly kicked two meters away!


    Xuan wanrou shrieked in pain.


    However, this alley had been abandoned for a long time and was about to be renovated. There were not many people here, so no matter how loudly she shouted, no one would hear her.


    Xuan wanrou, who had been kicked out, was dragged back by the bodyguards.


    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer retribution for this! Shi Wanwan ¡±


    just as he was about to speak, the bodyguard pped him again. She had already been pped hard by Qian Ming and Liu Yufen, and now that she was pped again, her face was swollen.


    she was about to scold him again when she was interrupted by a hard p.


    Xuan wanrou spat out a mouthful of blood and did not dare to make a sound. There was nothing but fear in her heart.


    It was countless times more terrifying than when he was suddenly taken away and didn¡¯t know what was going to happen!


    The man standing in the dark with his back against the wall was clearly gentle and elegant. He was neither warm nor angry, like a clear moon and a cool breeze. However, looking at him now, there was only fear in Xuan wanrou¡¯s heart, endless fear.


    She started to beg for mercy. I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have provoked Shi Yan. I shouldn¡¯t have offended her. Please let me go. I know I¡¯m wrong. I¡¯ll go to her and apologize immediately. I¡¯m sorry.


    ¡°no need,¡± The warm and clear voice was particrly obvious in the quiet dark alley.


    It should have been a kind of auditory enjoyment, but it inexplicably made people feel cold.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in front of her and be an eyesore,¡± he said.


    ¡°Since you like to find gangsters to teach girls a lesson so much, I¡¯ll let you have a try.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything else. Jiang Lin looked at the group of gangsters who were trembling in fear.¡±In the past, you would do whatever she asked you to do to other girls.¡±


    ¡± we ... we didn¡¯t really do anything in the past. we were just doing things for money and helping to scare those girls. we didn¡¯t really dare to touch yingluo. ¡±


    As the hooligan spoke, he knelt down in front of Jiang Lin with a thud. ¡± boss, we¡¯re really just scaring the girls and are only responsible for scaring them into transferring schools. we don¡¯t have the guts to do anything serious. we¡¯re just making a little money to tide us over. ¡±


    ¡°Boss, it has nothing to do with us! we¡¯re not close to her, we¡¯re just doing this for money to deceive boss shao. please let us go, we promise to turn over a new leaf and never earn money that goes against our conscience again!¡±


    Jiang Lin looked at him and kicked him. ¡°Then do it the same way you used to scare other girls!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    When he looked up and saw the noble man standing in the dark, the hooligan shivered and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll go now! i¡¯ll go now!¡±


    ¡°no! don¡¯te over! don¡¯te any closer!¡± Xuan wanrou waspletely flustered.


    in the past, she was the one who hired people to deal with those girls. although they didn¡¯t do anything substantial in the end, it wasn¡¯t much worse.


    She was really scared, and she was filled with regret and fear.


    he was dragged to a corner by a few gangsters.


    The hooligans were afraid, but Xuan wanrou was a delicate beauty to them. They could not care less about their fear after a while.


    jiang che didn¡¯t leave, nor did he look in that direction.


    he was lowering his head to send a message to shi yan.


    It was as if the screams not far away did not exist.


    jiang lin stood beside him. it was not the first time he had seen him deal a fatal blow to someone so casually, but he still could not help but be shocked.


    Jiang Lin took a casual nce and saw that one of the hooligans was up to no good. He furrowed his brows and said, ¡± ¡°Since you didn¡¯t dare tomit any crimes in the past, it¡¯s best that you really didn¡¯t dare tomit any crimes to the end!¡±


    The hooligan was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to take advantage of the chaos.


    the thugs only stopped after half an hour. the bodyguards immediately threw the sack that xuan wanrou had been in on her to avoid tainting lord fifth¡¯s eyes.


    In fact, their fifth Lord did not even spare them a nce.


    B-boss, it¡¯s like this. In the past, we only ... Treated those girls here.


    ¡°Boss, please let us go! we promise to turn over a new leaf and never do it again!¡±


    jiang lin looked at jiang che questioningly.


    send him back to where he came from, ¡± Jiang che said calmly. clean up the mess.


    He was talking to the two bodyguards.


    He nced at the gangsters who were kneeling on the ground and said to Jiang Lin, ¡± ¡± these people will send the evidence to the police station together with them. make sure to protect the information of the girls they bullied in the past. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid miss shi will be unhappy if she finds out. ¡±


    Jiang Lin and the two bodyguards answered at the same time, ¡± ¡°yes, fifth lord!¡±


    Jiang che took his phone and left.


    ¡°Do you want some wine?¡± with one hand in his pocket, he walked out of the alley while making a call.


    Yun Jian, who suddenly received Jiang Che¡¯s call, was ready to sleep.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, did you get angry again today and want to drink to vent your anger?¡±


    ¡°zhuzheng, it¡¯s my treat,¡± after that, he hung up the phone.


    He got into the car that was parked by the side of the road.


    he wasn¡¯t frustrated. he was just angry because he had no ce to vent his anger. someone actually tried to use that incident in the alley on his miss shi!


    Just teaching the other party a lesson wasn¡¯t enough to dispel his anger.


    however, the other party was just a small figure, so he didn¡¯t even have the room to do anything.


    He didn¡¯t want miss Shi to know what he had done tonight, so he could only drink.


    Even though he had held back a little and did not allow the gangsters to touch Xuan wanrou, it was still not glorious to teach a girl a lesson in such a way, even though he was just returning the favor for the things that she had done to many girls.


    Miss Shi might be aware that he was not a good person, but he still did not want her to know that he had done such a disgraceful thing.


    It was already half an hourter when Jiang che arrived at the bamboo Ridge.


    Yun Jian and Yu Xi were not there.


    however, he met an acquaintance when he entered the door.


    the other party seemed a little surprised to see jiang che, but he still walked over and greeted him, ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang,¡±


    ¡°why is fifth lord here at this time?¡± It was almost 11:30.


    jiang che nodded at the other party, ¡± ¡°Master Jing,¡±


    The person she met was none other than one of the friends that Jiang Rui had introduced to Shi Yan back then, the eldest young master of the Jing family in Sea city, Jing Xuan. He was Jiang Cheng¡¯s good friend and also Jing Han¡¯s brother.


    jiang che addressed him as young master jing, unlike the others who called him young master jing.


    ¡°I¡¯m having a drink with a friend.¡± It was to answer Jing Xuan¡¯s question about why he was here.


    ¡°master jing, since you are in my ce, i¡¯ll pay for your expenses tonight. have fun.¡± jiang che¡¯s attitude was not warm, but he was polite.


    jing xuan raised his head and looked at the sign of the bamboo pole in surprise. ¡± ¡°It turns out that the bamboo pole is the fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s territory. I¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jing, what took you so long?¡± the person who came from behind said in surprise.


    It was Hanyu.


    his face was a little red, probably because he had drunk a lot. he was holding his phone in his hand, probably out to make a call.


    Seeing Jiang Che¡¯s temperament, which seemed out of ce in a ce like this, Hanyu asked curiously, ¡± ¡°Brother Jing, this is Qianqian.¡±


    Jing Xuan didn¡¯t know how to introduce her.


    he wasn¡¯t sure if the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord was willing to reveal his identity.


    ¡°This is my fifth uncle.¡±


    Jiang Cheng walked out with a phone in his hand. He was also making a call.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll look after her. I¡¯ll hang up first,¡± he said.


    then, he hung up.


    jiang cheng walked over and greeted jiang che with a respectful attitude. ¡± ¡°Fifth uncle,¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Hanyu was surprised.


    jiang cheng¡¯s fifth uncle? wasn¡¯t that the one who was in poor health and recuperated at home?


    but,


    he nced at jiang che, who was standing at the side elegantly.


    was this a sign of poor health?


    Why didn¡¯t he look like one?


    However, this was obviously not the time to ask this, and this kind of thing didn¡¯t seem too good to ask. He couldn¡¯t just ask her directly,¡±aren¡¯t you in poor health?¡± Why didn¡¯t he look like one?


    wasn¡¯t he deliberately looking for trouble?


    ¡± so it¡¯s fifth uncle, ¡± he said politely. ¡± fifth uncle has been back in haicheng for a long time, but i haven¡¯t been able to visit him. i¡¯m sorry for not being able to pay you a visit. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, i don¡¯t see guests often.¡±


    Jiang che looked at Jiang Sheng and was about to ask him why he was here at this time when Jiang Sheng spoke first, ¡± ¡°fifth uncle, are you here to look for miss shi?¡±


    who? ¡± Jiang che was taken aback. who do you think? ¡±


    ¡°you ... you¡¯re not here to look for miss shi?¡± Jiang Cheng was surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to look for her.¡± He suddenly chuckled.


    thisugh made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    Jiang Cheng also realized that he had said the wrong thing.


    fifth uncle didn¡¯t seem to know that shi yan was here.

 Chapter 205

    205 why did you go out at night


    shi yan finished reading a book in the dormitory after calling jiang che. she suddenly remembered that jiang che had told her not to sit and read all the time, so she prepared to go downstairs for a walk.


    It was almost nine in the evening.


    However, she received a call from Jiang Rui before she could leave the house.


    seeing that the dormitory was very quiet, she went to the balcony to answer the phone.


    ¡°Rui ¡®er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    at that time, jiang rui was still in her parents ¡®vi in clear moon bay.


    she had stayed here for two days.


    She didn¡¯t go out for two days. Other than eating, she stayed in her room. she also spoke very little,pletely without her previous cheerfulness and liveliness.


    Kong Xiangxiang was anxious.


    Kong Xiangxiang had talked to Jiang Rui alone, mostly tofort her. Jiang Rui mostly just listened and asionally responded simply.


    Apart from not being as lively as before, he didn¡¯t seem to have any major problems.


    No one could tell what she was thinking.


    it also made people even more worried.


    Kong Xiangxiang wanted to give her a hint and try to ept Jiang Sheng¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t dare to say it for fear of agitating her.


    left with no choice, kong xiangxiang could only look for jiang qing to think of a way. jiang qing told her to rx every time and advised her that jiang rui would figure it out in a few days. because of this, kong xiangxiang even cried angrily and said that he didn¡¯t care about her daughter. it took jiang qing a long time tofort her.


    However, no matter how much trouble they caused, they did not make it to Jiang Rui.


    Jiang Rui stayed in the room. Other than Kong Xiangxiang, who would bring her fruits, milk, and juice every one or two hours, no one would disturb her.


    Every time, Kong Xiangxiang would leave after delivering the things and would not say much.


    Therefore, when Jiang Rui said that she wanted to take a walk in the yard after dinner, Kong Xiangxiang was so happy that she cried.


    the vi¡¯s courtyard was not big. jiang rui found a long bench and sat down after walking for a short while.


    After sitting there for almost two hours, she called Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan quickly answered the call.


    ¡°Yan, are you in the dorm?¡±


    jiang rui was able to ept the unbelievable fact that she was not her parents ¡®daughter in one night. two days of quiet thinking was enough for her to calm down from the shock that jiang cheng had brought her.


    ¡°yes, he¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°i want to drink and get drunk. i¡¯ll start a new life tomorrow morning, but i¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s not safe for me to get drunk alone. almost all the friends i know are my brother¡¯s friends. i don¡¯t want to see my brother now, so i can¡¯t look for them. Yan, can youe with me? ¡± You don¡¯t have to drink with me, you can just sit by and watch.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry about the ce i¡¯m looking for being unsafe. i¡¯ve been to that club many times, and it¡¯s well-managed and well-organized. there¡¯s rarely any trouble, hanhan.¡±


    ¡± alright, tell me the address. i¡¯ll go over now. ¡±


    Jiang Rui thought that she would have to persuade Shi Yan for a while longer. She had already thought about how she would persuade Shi Yan not to drink at night. She did not expect Shi Yan to agree so easily.


    ¡°Zhulong, most taxi drivers know where Zhulong is. yan, don¡¯te alone. it¡¯ste and it¡¯s not safe for you toe alone. call your roommates toe with you.¡±


    okay, but Rui ¡®er, I have a request. If you arrive first, you can get a private room, but you can only drink the wine when I arrive.


    Jiang Rui agreed and sent a message to Kong Xiangxiang saying that she was going out with a friend and not to worry. She also said that she wouldn¡¯t being backter and would find a hotel nearby.


    Kong Xiangxiang knew that Jiang Rui had always been a sensible person who never yed around and never made her parents worry. Usually, even if Jiang Rui went out with friends at night, she would not care.


    however, things were different now. jiang rui was in trouble.


    Not only was she not her biological brother, but her brother also had different feelings for her.


    With these two things stacked together, she was afraid that Jiang Rui would do something stupid in a moment of folly, so she quickly called Jiang Sheng and asked him to find her.


    however, when they contacted jiang rui and called her, she wouldn¡¯t answer. she would only reply to their messages and say that she was fine and that she would be back tomorrow.


    they were even more worried after she said that.


    Especially Jiang Sheng.


    He started to look for her.


    jiang cheng already had something on his mind and had an appointment with someone for a drink, but he was absent in the end. Fortunately, the people he was meeting were people he was close to, so he let them y by themselves and put the expenses on his ount.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t stay any longer. She hung up the phone, grabbed her bag, and prepared to leave.


    ¡°Shi Yan, you¡¯re going out?¡± ren kexin asked as she took a book and sat on the bed after washing up.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m going out for a while.¡±


    obviously, shi yan didn¡¯t intend to ask her roommates toe along.


    He probably wouldn¡¯t be back tonight, so it wasn¡¯t good to let others stay with him. He still had ss early in the morning.


    Song Meilian looked at Shi Yan and said,¡±I identally saw your call notification just now. Was it Jiang Rui who called you?¡± you¡¯re going to look for her?¡±


    Their beds were next to each other, and so were their desks. Shi Yan¡¯s mobile phone was on the desk, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that song Meilian could see her caller ID.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Since she already knew, Shi Yan didn¡¯t need to hide it anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote, it¡¯s not safe for you to go alone. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± song Meilian said.


    without waiting for shi yan to refuse, she put away her drawing tablet, picked up her mobile phone and bag, and stood up.¡±let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you!¡±


    After Chang ru finished speaking, Ren Kexin said the same thing.


    Shi Yan nced at song Meilian, who had already packed up and didn¡¯t allow her to refuse, and then looked at the two people sitting on the bed.¡±No need, you¡¯re all done washing up, rest early. Meilian will apany me.¡±


    Seeing that the two seemed to be insistent, she said, ¡± we¡¯re afraid we won¡¯t be able to make it back before the curfew tonight. We¡¯ll find a hotel to rest. Tomorrow morning, help me and Meilian bring our textbooks and reserve seats.


    the two of them finally relented.


    ¡°then call me if you need anything.¡± Ren Kexin said.


    Chang ru also gave him some instructions.


    Shi Yan and song Meilian went out.


    At the school gate, he took a taxi to zhuzheng.


    song meilian was a little surprised to hear that they were going to zhuyan. she asked shi yan if jiang rui was alone. song meilian was relieved to know that jiang rui was indeed alone but had not drunk any alcohol.


    she asked shi yan if she wanted to tell the others about jiang rui¡¯s situation in zhuyan, but shi yan said no. song meilian didn¡¯t say anything more.


    instead, he brought up xuan wanrou.


    I swiped my phone during my break just now. The video is very popr now, and Xuan wanrou¡¯s identity has been exposed. She¡¯s going to be in big trouble.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t care much about this.


    after she called jiang che to inform him of this matter, she sat down and read her book in peace. xuan wanrou¡¯s matter was already set in stone, and it wouldn¡¯t matter whether she paid attention to it or not.


    Seeing Shi Yan looking at her, song Meilian said before Shi Yan could speak, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t ask me if what you¡¯re doing is cruel. i¡¯ll answer you without hesitation. not cruel at all!¡±


    He took out his phone and showed Shi Yan a hot post on the campus forum: this was posted on the school forum two hours ago. It¡¯s an anonymous post, and the evidence provided is veryprehensive. I guess someone is helping us in secret.


    the evidence we provided shows that the girls who were bullied used pseudonyms. There was no relevant information. The person who helped us in the dark is very kind.


    ¡°Xuan wanrou deserves what she has today! Who knows how many girls will be harmed by this kind of person if she continues to stay!¡±


    song meilian¡¯s reaction to this matter was too abnormal.


    Shi Yan nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Do you want to find out who¡¯s helping us in secret?¡± song Meilian asked.


    shi yan wanted to say that she was only helping her.


    Xuan wanrou was only looking for trouble, but song Meilian had included herself in the mix. Shi Yan could only smile helplessly.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to investigate. I roughly know who it is.¡±


    it was either jiang che or su mu.


    and she felt that if su mu wanted to help her, he would definitely ask her first.


    Therefore, the possibility of it being su mu was not high.


    the people in the capital would probably be envious of xuan wanrou if they knew that fifth lord jiang had personally dealt with her.

 Chapter 206

    206 chapter 206: shocked song meilian


    when shi yan and song meilian arrived at the bamboo ridge, it was almost ten o ¡®clock.


    zhuyan was one of the best clubs in haicheng. at this time of the night, it was the most lively time with all kinds of guests, but most of them were young people.


    However, zhuyan¡¯s background was mysterious, and very few people dared to cause trouble in zhuyan, so it was still rtively clear and there was not much chaos.


    when the two arrived, they asked the waiter to lead them to the private room reserved by jiang rui.


    Jiang Rui had been here a few times and was considered a regr customer. Every time she came, she woulde with a group of famous people. Knowing that they were here for her, the waiter did not dare to neglect her.


    he led them to the elevator and brought them to the private room.


    jiang rui had already ordered a few bottles of premium red wine and had been waiting inside for a while.


    As soon as she saw Shi Yan and song Meiliane in, she stood up quickly.


    ¡°Yan moaned!¡±


    Her eyes were a little red and swollen.


    It was obvious that she had been crying a lot.


    song meilian was a little surprised to see such a weak and lifeless jiang rui, but she soon understood. no one would be able to ept the fact that their child was not their biological child after 19 years.


    looking at song meilian, jiang rui¡¯s grievance when facing shi yan subsided a little, and she forced a smile,¡±Meilian, I¡¯m sorry for making youe here sote at night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve never been to zhuyan before. I¡¯ll just take it as I¡¯vee to see the world.¡±


    ¡°Rui ¡®er, is Qianqian alright?¡± he asked Jiang Rui.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. sit anywhere. i ordered some wine. you can drink a little if you want, but you can¡¯t drink too much. i might get drunk tonight, but we can¡¯t all be drunk. Next time, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to call a few more people, and then I¡¯ll treat you to a good drink.¡±


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t say anything after she sat down. She just drank ss after ss.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t try to persuade her. She poured a ss of wine for song Meilian and poured a ss for herself. She raised her ss to song Meilian, who was looking at Jiang Rui worriedly. ¡± she has something on her mind. let her drink. we¡¯ll just watch from the side. it¡¯s fine. ¡±


    Song Meilian clinked her ss with hers and took a sip.


    Light music was ying in the private room. Jiang Rui was drinking ss after ss alone, while Shi Yan and song Meilian were drinking by themselves.


    No one spoke.


    Shi Yan was still fine. He had been drinking very slowly and had only drunk two cups in about half an hour.


    Song Meilian seemed to be a little drunk after a few drinks, and she looked like she had a lot on her mind.


    He also started to pour himself one ss after another.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t show any surprise when she saw this. It was unknown whether it was because she had always been indifferent and didn¡¯t reveal her emotions or if she had already guessed it.


    He didn¡¯t make a sound to disturb her.


    He lowered his head and replied to Jiang Che¡¯s message.


    Jiang che said that he wouldn¡¯t be calling her tonight as he had something to do. He asked her to rest early and even asked if she went downstairs for a walk after reading for a while.


    Shi Yan had replied to them one by one.


    she said that she had gone downstairs obediently, and that she had already washed up and was about to rest. she also told jiang che not to work toote and to rest early.


    she didn¡¯t tell jiang che that she was in zhuyan mainly because she didn¡¯t want him to make a trip in the middle of the night. it took about 40 minutes to drive from the jiang family¡¯s mansion to zhuyan.


    moreover, jiang rui was obviously drinking to drown her sorrows. if she called her fifth uncle over, she would probably be so scared that she wouldn¡¯t even dare to drink, so she didn¡¯t want to dampen jiang rui¡¯s spirits.


    Well, it was mainly because she had been sitting in the private room drinking for a while and saw Jiang Che¡¯s message before she remembered that she had not told him that she was going out. She was a little scared and did not dare to tell him.


    They were three girls who came to the club to drink on their own.


    if jiang che knew, it would be hard for him not to be angry.


    after that, the two of them chatted for a while. jiang che asked her what she wanted to eat for dinner the next day. he had made a reservation, but shi yan said anything was fine and asked him to arrange it.


    Shi Yan also told him that she had gone to the school library today. There was aplete collection of books there. She felt that she would not need to buy any books for a long time and could concentrate on the library.


    She also mentioned that she would find time to visit the professor she was familiar with.


    jiang che asked her when she nned to go and if she needed him to apany her. shi yan said that she had no ns for the time being and would let him know if she needed him to go with her.


    They said good night to each other after a while.


    he looked at the time and saw that it was almost half-past ten.


    she had just put her phone away when she heard jiang rui crying softly.


    He put down his wine ss helplessly and sat beside her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang Rui hugged her arm and started crying.


    ¡°yan, my ... my brother kissed me in front of my parents! he even got beaten up by my mom, he said he never treated me like a brother to a sister, how could he do this, he¡¯s my brother ah yingluo ¡±


    ¡°yan, what should i do? i don¡¯t even know what i should do.¡±


    ¡°I refused him, but I was afraid he would be sad. I can¡¯t bear to see my brother sad. But if you agree to his request, he¡¯s my brother, how can we do this?¡±


    shi yan took the wine ss from her hand and put it aside. she looked at her and asked,¡±do you feel repulsed or even disgusted by the way your brother treated you?¡±


    no! Jiang Rui shook her head decisively. he¡¯s my brother. How can I be disgusted by him? ¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t say that. no matter how good the rtionship between normal siblings is, if they overstep their boundaries, they will be disgusted, unhappy, or even disgusted. rui ¡®er, the fact that you don¡¯t feel repulsed by it means that you treat your brother a little differently.¡±


    jiang rui looked at her in a daze, and then a sh of panic suddenly appeared in her eyes.


    ¡°Let me ask you again, if your brother treated another girl like that, would you be scared?¡±


    Perhaps the alcohol had amplified her emotions, Jiang Rui¡¯s actions were faster than her brain and she said, ¡± ¡°you can¡¯t!¡±


    shi yan sighed and patted the back of her hand, saying, Rui ¡®er, when you called me, you said that you wanted to get drunk and start a new life tomorrow. In fact, you already had an answer in your heart, right? ¡±


    Jiang Rui started to cry again. that¡¯s right, I have the answer in my heart. I can¡¯t bear to leave my brother. I can¡¯t bear to see him sad, and I can¡¯t bear to leave him. I really can¡¯t tolerate my brother treating other girls like me.


    ¡°But Yan, he¡¯s my brother! If we really do that ...¡±


    ¡°the jiang family will beughed at. my parents will probably be talked about wherever they go. even my grandmother will be gossiped about. how can i be a coward?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. Such a situation will never happen. not to mention that your family might not care about this. even if they really did care, was there no solution? Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re not a child of the Jiang family. You¡¯re a member of the Yu family.¡±


    ¡°when you and the yu family acknowledge each other and the two families are connected by marriage, there¡¯s nothing more legitimate than this. the only thing you need to consider is yourself. don¡¯t worry about anything else, just do what you really think.¡±


    ¡°but, but i¡¯m afraid that my brother will be scolded by others.¡±


    the door of the private room was suddenly pushed open.


    Jiang Rui ¡®er, what are you thinking about all day? ¡±


    jiang cheng walked in angrily.


    he looked a little disheveled. he probably hadn¡¯t had a good rest for the past two days and had gone crazy looking for jiang rui just now, which was why he was like this.


    After thanking Shi Yan, he pulled Jiang Rui over. He used a little too much force and Jiang Rui bumped into his arms, causing him to fall back and sit on the sofa.


    then, jiang cheng hugged her and kissed her roughly.


    Shi Yan and song Meilian, who had been stunned by Jiang Rui¡¯s words, said, ¡± ¡°......¡±


    Even the calm Shi Yan¡¯s expression cracked for a moment.


    There was no need to be in such a hurry.


    Song Meilian thought that Jiang Rui was upset about her family background. She did not expect that there would be such an explosive entanglement. She was shocked.


    When she heard Jiang Rui and Shi Yan¡¯s tearfulints, she was so shocked that she sobered up.

 Chapter 207

    207 jiang rui is very soft-hearted


    However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to make a sound at this time, so she just sat quietly and listened.


    he had thought that what he had just heard was already explosive enough, but he didn¡¯t expect that there would be something even more explosive.


    As soon as Jiang Cheng came in, he pulled her and kissed Yingying.


    She almost dropped the wine ss in her hand.


    Jiang Cheng held Jiang Rui and kissed her. At first, Jiang Rui was still a little dazed, but when she reacted, she pushed him away. The more she pushed, the tighter Jiang Cheng hugged her and the more fiercely he kissed her.


    she didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too drunk or because she was angry that he kissed her so roughly in front of her friend, but jiang rui stopped struggling. she put her arms around his neck and bit him back.


    as they bit and bit, it became a lingering kiss.


    Shi Yan moved in song Meilian¡¯s direction and whispered,¡±Do you want to go to the bathroom?¡±


    There was actually a bathroom in the room, but song Meilian still nodded and said, ¡± ¡°go!¡±


    The two of them left the private room in silence.


    they went out and stood in the corridor. they didn¡¯t go to the bathroom and just stood at the door.


    ¡°what, what¡¯s going on?¡± Song Meilian only spoke after a long while, her eyes still filled with shock.


    ¡°as you can see,¡± shi yan stood there with her back against the wall.


    ¡°but it hasn¡¯t been long since their xuanji rui ¡®er¡¯s background was revealed, right? how did yingluo be like this so quickly?


    ¡°Young master Jiang knew that Rui ¡®er wasn¡¯t his biological sister.¡±


    Song Meilian understood without saying anything.


    the feelings had been nned for a long time.


    ¡°then, zhenzhen¡±


    Song Meilian pointed at the tightly shut private room door.¡±inside, are we not going to do anything?¡±


    ¡°how?¡± shi yan asked with a smile.


    song meilian was silent.


    Yes, how could they?


    the two of them were kissing so deeply that they couldn¡¯t bear to part, and they were pulling it away?


    Forget it!


    ¡°so are we going back now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while. We won¡¯t be able to enter the dormitory if we go back now.¡±


    ¡°meilian, you drank a lot tonight,¡± shi yan looked at her.


    Song Meilian¡¯s expression froze, and her eyshes fluttered as she leaned against the wall. perhaps she had indeed drunk a little too much, but she revealed her emotions, which was rare.¡±After drinking, a lot of things hidden in the bottom of my heart wille out unconsciously. I can¡¯t control myself and drink too much.¡±


    ¡± i actually rarely drink like this. it¡¯s easy for people to be weak when they drink. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already tried very hard, but i still can¡¯t get over the hurdle in my heart.¡±


    ¡°I once thought ofmitting suicide.¡±


    ¡°But I still made it.¡±


    ¡± i even survived suicide. there should be nothing i can¡¯t survive, but i just can¡¯t do it. ¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say anything and just listened to her quietly.


    He didn¡¯t make any wild guesses about song Meilian¡¯s life, nor did he ask any questions.


    She just quietly listened to song Meilian¡¯s words.


    however, perhaps song meilian wasn¡¯t too drunk. she probably just wanted to use her drunkenness to say the things she had hidden in her heart for many years, but she didn¡¯t intend to reveal everything, so she didn¡¯t reveal too much information.


    the two people who were kissing each other in the private room finally stopped.


    Jiang Cheng looked at the person in his arms, Jiang Rui ¡®er, why are you thinking so much with your brain capacity? I¡¯ve been able to handle everything that has happened to you since you were young. Do you think I can¡¯t handle this?¡±


    ¡°what are you worried about!¡±


    ¡°Also, What do you mean you¡¯re afraid of getting me scolded? Whoever has the guts,e and try scolding me!¡±


    Jiang Rui was sitting on hisp in his arms. After scolding her fiercely, Jiang Sheng lowered his head and kissed her, his voice softening.¡±jiang rui ¡®er, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have any feelings for me, right?¡±


    jiang rui was either too drunk or too breathless from the kiss. her long eyshes drooped and covered her eyes. she just leaned in his arms and didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°jiang rui ¡®er, since you have feelings for me, just stay by my side, okay? Don¡¯t think about anything, just stay by my side, I¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡±


    he said as he kissed her gently on the lips again.


    Jiang Rui still didn¡¯t respond, but her eyshes trembled.


    ¡± jiang rui ¡®er, i was pped by mom the other day and i vomited blood, but you haven¡¯t said a word of concern to me until now. ¡±


    jiang rui finally reacted. she raised her eyes and red at him.¡±you deserve that!¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s heart softened at the thought of him bleeding from the corner of his lips after being pped that day. she raised her hand to caress his face.¡±brother, does it still hurt?¡±


    jiang cheng held her hand that was on his face and kissed her fingertips. ¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t run around in the future. Stay by my side. We¡¯ve lived together for so many years, and I¡¯m not used to it without you. i couldn¡¯t eat or sleep well because i didn¡¯t go to see you these two days.¡±


    It was actually easier for people who had always been tough to be affected when they softened.


    Jiang Rui could not bear to see him like this.


    She also saw that there were indeed green shadows under his eyes. He was not as energetic as he usually was. He looked a little Haggard and his heart softened.¡±Then why didn¡¯t youe to me? Do you think I¡¯ll avoid you if you go?¡±


    he tightened his grip on her hand and kissed her fingertips.¡±i know that you won¡¯t avoid me, but i¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll distance yourself from me because of what i did that day.¡±


    ¡± jiang rui ¡®er, if you keep your distance from me, i won¡¯t be able to take it. ¡±


    Hearing his words, Jiang Rui¡¯s nose started to turn sour again. ¡°you¡¯re my brother, my favorite brother ever since i was young. how could i bear to distance myself from you?¡±


    ¡°you still treat me as your brother?¡± jiang cheng looked at her and asked gently and seriously.


    Jiang Rui looked at him and bit her lip, not saying a word.


    She looked like she was about to cry.


    seeing her like this, jiang cheng¡¯s temper disappeared.


    She had cried enough these few days. He had never made her cry like this before.


    he lowered his head and kissed her face and lips. Okay, okay, okay. If you want to be my brother, then be my brother. It¡¯s up to you. Don¡¯t cry anymore, Jiang Rui ¡®er.


    even though he said that, he did not hesitate to kiss her.


    as he kissed her, he bit her lips and began to kiss her.


    He kissed her for a while before Jiang Rui pushed him away gently.¡±give me some time,¡±


    This meant that he had relented.


    jiang cheng¡¯s eyes were filled with joy as he lowered his head and kissed her again. ¡± alright, alright. i¡¯ll give you time. i¡¯ll wait for you. ¡±


    jiang rui,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he said he would give her time, but he kept kissing her.


    He sighed in his heart. Forget it.


    she couldn¡¯t bear to hit him, scold him, or let him be sad.


    she slowly raised her hands and wrapped them around his neck, responding to him little by little.


    outside the door, shi yan and song meilian were still standing with their backs against the wall. song meilian didn¡¯t say anything after confessing. she closed her eyes and leaned against the wall, as if she was drunk.


    shi yan also did not speak.


    asionally, people would pass by and stare at them.


    However, the private rooms in this area were not for ordinary people. In addition, there were many waiters standing in the corridor, so no one tried to strike up a conversation with them.


    ¡°miss shi.¡±


    it was han di.


    He was walking towards Shi Yan, and there was another person beside him, li xiran.


    ¡°Yanyan, what are you doing here?¡± li xiran eximed in surprise.


    Her tone was so familiar that even han di was stunned.


    If he remembered correctly, li xiran and Shi Yan had not known each other for a long time. Jiang Rui had introduced them to each other on the opening day of his winery.

 Chapter 208

    208 Chapter 208-deja vu


    Shi Yan stood up straight and nodded with a smile.¡±Second young master han, brother xiran,¡±


    han di was even more surprised when he heard how shi yan addressed li xiran.


    He looked at Shi Yan and then at li xiran.¡±You two, know each other?¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to speak, li xiran said with a smile, ¡± ¡± yes, we¡¯ve known each other since we were young. it¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t seen each other for many years. i didn¡¯t remember thest time we met.ter, when i went home, i thought of it and asked someone. only then did i know that yanyan was the sister i met when i was young. ¡±


    Without much introduction, li xiran only said, ¡± ¡°yanyan is su mu¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    Su mu had the intention to introduce Shi Yan to his good friends in the circle. As the only one who knew Shi Yan¡¯s identity other than Jing Han, li xiran naturally knew that su mu had such a n. That was why he introduced Shi Yan in this way.


    Han di was slightly surprised.


    su mu¡¯s sister, and her surname was shi!


    wouldn¡¯t that be the shi family¡¯s xuanji in the capital?


    although he was shocked, han di was a calm person. he quickly controlled his emotions. ¡± ¡°So you¡¯re su MU¡¯s sister. That means we¡¯re all on the same side.¡±


    ever since shi yan had rejected him outright thest time and he had seen how shi yan and jiang che got along with each other, han di had already understood that he didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    He was the heir of the Han family and had many responsibilities on his shoulders. Since he knew that Shi Yan had no interest in him and that Jiang che gave him an inexplicable sense of oppression, he naturally would not be persistent.


    he wasn¡¯t someone who would pester and annoy people, nor was he someone who would bring trouble to the han family without a sense of propriety. however, this was the first time he had fallen for a girl, so it was inevitable that he would be disappointed.


    He let himself get drunk, and when he woke up, he no longer thought about this matter.


    From the fact that he had not disturbed Shi Yan these past few days, it could be seen that he had slowly walked out on his own without disturbing others.


    Shi Yan responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°What is miss Shi doing here at this hour? are you here to y with your friends?¡± han di looked at song meilian, who was beside her.


    ¡°this is my roommate, song meilian,¡± shi yan took the initiative to introduce her.


    ¡°meilian, these two are han di, the second young master of the han family, and li xiran, the first young master of the li family.¡±


    song meilian seemed to be very drunk. she leaned against the wall and greeted them in a drunken state,¡±hello.¡±


    This didn¡¯t seem like song Meilian.


    Shi Yan nced at her.


    ¡°So you came here with your roommate.¡±


    As li xiran spoke, his eyes fell on song Meilian¡¯s face and stared at her for a moment. ¡°yanyan, why do i find your roommate a little familiar? is she from haicheng?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± It was song Meilian.


    she stood up straight and took a step forward to shi yan¡¯s side, still looking drunk.


    she looked at li xiran. ¡± maybe i have amon face. since i came to haicheng, more than one person has found me familiar. ¡±


    It was true that there was more than one person who felt that she looked familiar. Su mu had also felt that she looked familiar when he had seen herst time.


    Shi Yan retracted her gaze from song Meilian¡¯s face.


    at this moment, the door of the private room behind him opened.


    Jiang Cheng walked out and said directly to Shi Yan and song Meilian, ¡± ¡°miss shi and this student, thank you for making this trip.¡±


    ¡± you¡¯re wee. rui ¡®er and i can be considered friends. ¡± Song Meilian said.


    Shi Yan only said,¡±it¡¯s fine.¡± Then she asked him,¡±how¡¯s rui ¡®er?¡±


    she¡¯s fine. Go in and have a seat. I¡¯ll call home and send you back.


    ¡°Sheng.¡±


    ¡°brother yi.¡±


    Han di and Li xiran eximed at the same time.


    They had never expected that Jiang Cheng would appear here with Shi Yan.


    Jiang Cheng was a little surprised to see them, but he wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you couldn¡¯te because you had something to deal with? you told us to y by ourselves and put our expenses on your ount?¡± han di asked, puzzled.


    They all knew what had happened to the Jiang family recently. They had grown up together and knew better than anyone how much Jiang Sheng doted on his little sister, Jiang Rui.


    they knew that jiang cheng must have been in a bad mood recently, so when jiang cheng called them over for a drink, they didn¡¯t refuse.


    However, when they arrived, Jiang Sheng, the person who had asked them out, was absent.


    He said he had something to deal with.


    but since they were already here, and they were all familiar with each other, they decided to y by themselves. they didn¡¯t expect to meet jiang cheng when they came out to answer a call.


    Rui ¡®er went out with a friend and didn¡¯t tell me where she was. I was worried, so I sent someone to look for her. After looking around, I found her here.


    han dichi asked,¡±then, rui ¡®er is in a daze now?¡±


    Jiang Rui was both their sister and friend, so they were naturally worried about her.


    to be honest, none of them had thought that the sudden revtion that they were not their own blood would happen to them, let alone to their closest friends.


    it¡¯s nothing much. They just drank a lot. I¡¯ll send them backter. You guys have fun.


    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡± jiang rui¡¯s voice came from the private room.


    Then she stumbled out, and Jiang Cheng quickly caught her. ¡°what are you doing out here? didn¡¯t i tell you to wait inside?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. but, brother, what did second brother han say just now? he said that it¡¯ll be on your ount. It¡¯s impolite of you to ask them out and stand them up. I¡¯m not that drunk, so there¡¯s no need to rush back. Let¡¯s go over and say hello.¡±


    jiang cheng gently tucked her loose hair behind her ear and put one hand around her waist, saying, ¡± even if you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, your friends have to go back too. Jiang Rui ¡®er, it¡¯s veryte.


    only then did jiang rui blink and look at shi yan.¡±yan, are you in a hurry to go back?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t know if jiang rui was too drunk to know what time it was or if she had other ns. she looked at her deeply but didn¡¯t rush to answer. instead, she looked at song meilian.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡± Song Meilian said.


    ¡°we can¡¯t go back to the dormitory now. i was nning to find a hotel nearby to stay the night. Since we¡¯re looking for a hotel nearby, it doesn¡¯t matter if we stay a little earlier orter.¡±


    Her expression was normal, and Shi Yan couldn¡¯t see anything from her face.


    however, he identally caught sight of her hands clenched into fists by her side.


    shi yan retracted her gaze and said to jiang rui,¡±Then let¡¯s meet face to face before leaving.¡±


    Jiang Cheng said that he was going to call home, so Shi Yan and song Meilian supported Jiang Rui and followed han di and Li xiran over.


    Jiang Cheng was making a phone call in the corridor when he suddenly saw Jing Xuan walking into the club, greeting someone. He took a closer look and saw that it was his fifth uncle.


    she took the elevator down while making the call.


    he didn¡¯t think too much about it. he just thought that since he had met fifth uncle here, he should go down and say hello.


    As soon as he went downstairs, he heard Han Yu asking Jing Xuan who his fifth uncle was. Seeing Jing Xuan¡¯s hesitation, Jiang Cheng nced at Jing Xuan and spoke first.


    she had thought that fifth uncle hade here to find shi yan, but he had no idea that shi yan was here.


    Upstairs, han di and Li xiran went out to make a call and brought back three girls, shocking everyone in the private room.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the private room, and they were all familiar faces.


    there were three girls and two boys.


    The girls were Jing Han, han shuangshuang, and a girl who was close to han shuangshuang and was also a youngdy in the circle.


    The boys were Wang yinghao and Meng chengxu, whom Jiang Rui had introduced to Shi Yan previously.


    when she entered the private room and saw these people, shi yan caught a glimpse of disappointment in song meilian¡¯s eyes.


    Han shuangshuang¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she saw Shi Yan.


    after meeting su mi at noon, she didn¡¯t want to sit and wait for death, so she asked for leave and went to the jiang group building. she nned to find jiang cheng and take the opportunity tofort him and win his favor.


    Unfortunately, Jiang Sheng wasn¡¯t in thepany at all.


    she went to the jiang family¡¯s old residence again, but jiang cheng wasn¡¯t there.


    she couldn¡¯t find jiang cheng at all!


    She had wanted to ask Han di about it, but she had overheard han di talking to Jiang Cheng on the phone. When she found out that Jiang Cheng had invited han di for a drink that night, han shuangshuang excitedly called a friend toe to zhuyan to y. She had a chance encounter with han di and the others, so she followed them to the private room.


    but after waiting for a long time, what she got was that jiang cheng couldn¡¯te because he was busy!


    She was not willing to give up and kept asking han di and Han Yu to call and ask. Han di and Han Yu were annoyed by her, so they took the opportunity to call and go out.


    as soon as they scattered, they met shi yan and the others.


    ¡°Miss Shi, what are you doing here?¡± Han shuangshuang was the first to speak.


    He tried his best to squeeze out a smile to hide his anger.


    She had finally gotten this opportunity, so her two brothers had gone out to call Jiang Cheng. Jiang Cheng might havee soon, but Shi Yan had to appear here!


    ¡°We just happened to meet,¡± Shi Yan looked at her.


    ¡°Yan, Rui ¡®er, why are you here?¡±


    unlike han shuangshuang, who was dressed in a white dress, jing han, who was dressed in a mboyant red dress, seemed very happy to see shi yan and jiang rui.


    ¡°Come over and sit!¡± He called out to them.


    seeing shi yan and song meilian supporting jiang rui, she realized that jiang rui was very drunk.¡±what¡¯s wrong with rui ¡®er? why did you drink so much?¡±


    he got up and gave her a hand.


    after helping jiang rui to sit down, song meilian sat down close to jing han.


    on song meilian¡¯s other side was jiang rui, and on the other side of jiang rui was shi yan.


    There were still seats beside Shi Yan, so han di and Li xiran also took their seats.


    han di was sitting next to shi yan. although he was about 30 centimeters away from her, he was still sitting beside her.


    Jing Han saw song Meilian and asked Shi Yan with narrowed eyes, ¡± ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°My roommate, song Meilian. Rui ¡®er wanted to drink, so she called us over to apany her.¡±


    ¡°song meilian?¡± Jing Han was surprised.


    He looked at song Meilian.


    Song Meilian paused for a moment, then calmly met her eyes and smiled,¡±hello, i¡¯m shi yan¡¯s roommate, song meilian.¡±


    jing han¡¯s eyes were fixed on her face for a few seconds before she smiled charmingly and said, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m a few years older than you. yan and rui ¡®er both call me sister hain. you can call me sister hain as well. ¡±


    song meilian clenched her hands,¡±Sister hai LAN,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all family, don¡¯t be so restrained, just be at ease.¡±


    as he spoke, he picked up his ss and poured a ss of wine for shi yan and song meilian. ¡± it¡¯s okay to drink a little. rui ¡®er is so drunk, so don¡¯t drink. i¡¯ll get the waiter to get you a cup of hot water. ¡±


    jing han then briefly introduced the others to them. in fact, he only introduced the girl sitting next to han shuangshuang. shi yan knew everyone else.


    The girl¡¯s name was ye Chengcheng, and she looked to be about the same age as han shuangshuang.


    it was the image of a girl next door.


    After the few of them introduced themselves to each other, han di poured a ss of wine and raised it to Shi Yan. ¡°Miss Shi, a toast to you.¡±


    it was just a simple toast. shi yan naturally wouldn¡¯t embarrass him and also raised his ss.


    at this moment, the door of the private room was pushed open.


    shi yan looked in the direction of the voice, and her hand holding the wine ss trembled violently.

 Chapter 209

    209 Their actions were intimate


    Not only Shi Yan, but the others also looked up when they heard the sound.


    Han di, li xiran, and Jing Han quickly looked at Shi Yan when they saw her.


    they had all seen jiang che before. han di and li xiran had heard jiang heng call him fifth uncle, so they knew that he was the fifth master of the jiang family in haicheng who never left his house. As for Jing Han, it was purely because he had apanied su mu to school to meet Shi Yan and had seen Jiang che sending Shi Yan to report.


    She did not know Jiang Che¡¯s identity.


    meng chengxu, wang yinghao, han shuangshuang, and ye chengcheng had never seen jiang che before.


    the four of them were all amazed by jiang che¡¯s appearance and bearing, wondering when such a person had appeared in sea city.


    Han shuangshuang¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise. She asked ye Chengcheng in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    Ye Chengcheng¡¯s attention had been drawn to him, and she only came back to her senses after hearing what he said. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know. But since he came with young master Jiang and young master Jing, he should be someone they know.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t care about the reactions of the people in the private room. He didn¡¯t give them any unnecessary attention. Ever since he pushed open the door and entered, his gaze had been on Shi Yan.


    He was expressionless when he saw Shi Yan raising her ss to clink sses with han di.


    He was gentle and elegant, no different from usual.


    no, it should be said that the gentle temperament on his body seemed to be stronger than usual.


    he was elegant and handsome.


    Only Shi Yan could see the emotions hidden in his peach-shaped eyes.


    he seemed to be smiling.


    Then, her hand that was holding the ss of wine trembled violently again.


    everyone¡¯s reaction seemedplicated, but in fact, it only took less than half a minute.


    Jiang che pushed open the door and stared at Shi Yan for a few seconds before walking towards her.


    As soon as she walked closer, the drunk Jiang Rui saw who it was and jolted awake.¡±Fifth ... Fifth uncle!¡±


    even when she was drunk, the fear and respect she had for her fifth uncle was still there.


    her body swayed, and jiang cheng, who had followed her in, subconsciously wanted to catch her. however, he was too far away and could not reach her in two or three steps. he could not catch her at all.


    fortunately, song meilian, who was nearby, supported him and jiang cheng heaved a sigh of relief.


    There was a long ss table in front of Shi Yan.


    jiang che stood still across the ss table, hands in his pockets, and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°miss shi.¡±


    No emotions could be heard.


    ¡°mr. jiang.¡± Shi Yan wanted to give him a smile, but she couldn¡¯t.


    As if she had suddenly realized something, she quickly put the ss in her hand on the table and sat up straight.


    ¡°You¡¯re in a good mood, miss Shi.¡±


    How should she respond to his words?


    jiang che didn¡¯t give her a chance to answer. he said to li xiran and han di, who were looking at him withplicated expressions, ¡± ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    the two of them naturally stood up to give way to him.


    jiang che walked up to shi yan.


    With his hands in his pockets, he leaned closer to her and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, since you¡¯re in such a good mood, shall I have a few drinks with you?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes, but after hesitating for half a second, she still braced herself and looked up. she reached out and tugged at his half-rolled shirt sleeve.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but her coquettish tone was obvious.


    li xiran, who had some understanding of her, was dumbfounded.


    His impression of Shi Yan was that she was very calm andposed, as if nothing could affect her emotions.


    However, at this moment, she was actually tugging on his sleeve as if she was acting coquettishly!


    Seeing her like this and meeting her big, watery eyes, Jiang cheughed in anger.


    knowing that he was angry, she even used a trick like acting coquettishly.


    However, even though he was angry, he would not embarrass miss Shi too much in front of so many people. He would slowly settle the score with her when he got back.


    He raised his hand and ced it on her cheek. Although he didn¡¯t do anything, this action was very intimate.


    ¡°miss shi, next time you go out sote at night, remember to tell me.¡±


    seeing that he had obviously softened his attitude even though he was still angry, shi yan raised her hand and held his hand. she rubbed her face against his palm and blinked her eyes as she nodded obediently.¡±I¡¯ll definitely tell you next time.¡±


    he patted the seat beside him and said,¡±mr. jiang, sit.¡±


    Jiang che looked at her deeply, his gaze so oppressive that Shi Yan didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye.


    Fortunately, he quickly retracted his threatening gaze and Shi Yan secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    he thought to himself that he would have to coax her properly when he got back.


    Jiang che sat down beside her, and the moment he sat down, he wrapped his arm around her waist.


    Jiang Rui had already been helped to sit down by song Meilian. However, the way she had addressed Jiang che as fifth uncle was enough for everyone in the private room to know Jiang Che¡¯s identity.


    the fifth master of the jiang family who was not in good health and never left the house!


    at this time, everyone was shocked, not only because his body was not as weak as the rumors said, but also because of the intimacy between him and shi yan.


    It was obvious that the rtionship between the two was not simple.


    when han yu saw this, his gaze fell on jiang che¡¯s hand that was around shi yan¡¯s waist and he was stunned.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked jing xuan in a low voice.


    Jing Xuan didn¡¯t answer him.


    jiang cheng walked over and sat beside jiang rui. he hugged the drunk jiang rui and leaned on him. jing xuan followed and sat next to jiang cheng. song meilian and jiang rui were separated by them.


    han yu was dumbfounded. he walked over and sat down beside wang yinghao, then asked him in a low voice,¡±what¡¯s going on? Does ah Sheng¡¯s fifth uncle know miss Shi?¡±


    wang yinghao came back to his senses and rolled his eyes at him.¡±look at them, do they look like they just know each other? They¡¯re obviously a couple.¡±


    ¡°but why would they? didn¡¯t they say that sheng¡¯s fifth uncle doesn¡¯t leave the house and doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed? how did they get to know each other and get together?¡±


    ¡°who knows?¡±


    The two of them spoke softly, but han shuangshuang and ye Chengcheng were closer to them and could still hear their conversation.


    han shuangshuang¡¯s current mood was indescribable.


    There was shock, there was joy, and there seemed to be a little difort in her heart.


    she was shocked that shi yan actually had a boyfriend and was d that shi yan had a boyfriend who would not fight with her for jiang cheng. however, when she saw that shi yan¡¯s boyfriend was such a handsome, noble, and elegant man, she felt a little ufortable.


    She felt even more ufortable when she saw Jiang Cheng directly hug Jiang Rui and lean on Him after he sat down.


    it wasn¡¯t the first time jiang cheng and jiang rui had been so intimate. in the past, the two of them had always stuck together when they attended small gatherings like this. jiang cheng would often hug jiang rui like this.


    But at that time, they were still brother and sister. In her eyes, Jiang Rui was just Jiang Cheng¡¯s younger sister. But now, it was different.


    now, she knew that jiang rui wasn¡¯t jiang cheng¡¯s biological sister!


    She was not his biological sister, but he was still hugging her. How could this be!


    jiang cheng helped jiang rui up and introduced her to everyone simply, ¡± ¡°This is my fifth uncle.¡±


    There was nothing else, not even a name.


    everyone looked down and cleverly did not ask any questions.


    Instead, they greeted him by calling him ¡± fifth uncle ¡± in session, all very polite.


    Of course, other than li xiran and han di.


    the two of them twitched their lips.


    Especially li xiran.


    if shi yan called him brother xi ran and he called the man who was a couple with shi yan uncle, wouldn¡¯t it be a mess?


    jiang che only nodded slightly in response to everyone¡¯s attacks.

 Chapter 210

    210 chapter 210 secretly dering sovereignty


    Han shuangshuang was supposed to be more hostile towards Jiang Rui now, but when she saw Shi Yan being held by Jiang che, she couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    His gaze kept unconsciously ncing at Shi Yan and Jiang che.


    Han di was sitting next to Jiang che. He quickly noticed han shuangshuang¡¯s gaze and gave her a warning look. Only then did han shuangshuang restrain herself.


    It was unknown whether it was because of the presence of Jiang che, an elder, or because they had notpletely recovered from the shock just now, but everyone¡¯s movements were very small. They did not let go of their chatting or making a fuss, and they all looked very reserved.


    only jiang rui, who was in jiang che¡¯s arms, finally reacted. she mumbled, ¡± ¡°fifth uncle, don¡¯t me yan. i asked her toe out to apany me because i wanted to drink. she was only apanying me, she didn¡¯t drink.¡±


    It was impossible for her not to drink. Even Jiang che, who was sitting beside Shi Yan, could smell the faint scent of wine on her. however, she didn¡¯t seem drunk, so she probably didn¡¯t drink much.


    He didn¡¯t care about her drinking. He was concerned that she had clearly told him that she had already washed up and was ready to rest, but he still met her here.


    ¡°yes,¡± jiang che replied faintly.


    if he had not given shi yan a meaningful look before he answered jiang rui¡¯s question, and if he had not tightened his grip on her waist, shi yan would have almost believed him.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd and stopped on han Di¡¯s face for a second. He raised the ss that Shi Yan had just drunk from and said, ¡± you guys can¡¯t have fun while I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll go first. Tonight¡¯s expenses are on my tab.


    It looked like he was raising his ss to everyone, but only han di knew that he was raising his ss to himself.


    This was because when he came in just now, he was toasting Shi Yan and he had also heard the entire confession of love between him and Shi Yan.


    he was dering his sovereignty.


    After Jiang che raised his ss and said this, he didn¡¯t wait for the others to respond. He drank the wine in his ss in one gulp and pulled Shi Yan to get up and leave.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to speak, Jiang che, who had pulled her up, said to her, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jiang Cheng will arrange for someone to help your roommate settle down.¡±


    Then, he nodded to song Meilian. student song, I¡¯ll take Yanyan away first. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to apany her. Jiang Cheng will arrange for someone to send you off.


    Song Meilian seemed to have suddenlye back to her senses and hurriedly said, ¡± it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I can take care of myself. Fifth Lord Jiang, you can take her away first. We have a ss at 8:30 tomorrow morning.


    thest sentence was a reminder.


    ¡°are you sure you¡¯ll be fine by yourself? How about I send you to the hotel first?¡± Shi Yan also looked at song Meilian and asked.


    Song Meilian had apanied her out, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for her to leave just like that.


    ¡°yan, your sister hain is still here. don¡¯t worry. other people might not be reliable, but your sister han is reliable. she will take good care of your friend and will arrange for someone to send her back to school on time tomorrow.¡±


    after jing han finished speaking, he looked at jiang che with a smile. ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, we all know about your rtionship with Yan. It¡¯s wrong of her to not tell you about her trip, but she¡¯s still young. You can just say a few words to her, but don¡¯t go too far.¡±


    Jing Han was secretly shocked when he met Jiang Che¡¯s gaze.


    his eyes didn¡¯t look sharp, so why did she feel pressured?


    She was secretly shocked but didn¡¯t show it on her face. She continued to smile and didn¡¯t avoid Jiang Che¡¯s gaze.


    she was su mu¡¯s girlfriend and would be shi yan¡¯s sister-inw in the future.


    su mu wasn¡¯t here. she had watched fifth lord jiang take su mu¡¯s sister away from right under his nose. she couldn¡¯t stop him, but she was still qualified to give him a warning.


    however, her actions surprised many people.


    However, they all thought that Jing Han was protecting Shi Yan as a friend.


    only li xiran, an insider, knew what jing han¡¯s real identity was when he said that.


    jiang che nced at jing han and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡± she¡¯s my woman. i care about her more than anyone else. but i still want to thank miss jing for your concern for yanyan. ¡±


    ¡± i see yan as my little sister, ¡± jing han said with a smile. ¡± you¡¯re wee, fifth lord jiang. ¡±


    After she finished speaking, she smiled at Shi Yan. Shi Yan smiled and nodded at her before leaving with Jiang che.


    after they left the private room, jing xuan looked at jing han and frowned. ¡± ¡°what happened to yingluo just now? You¡¯re not such a person who doesn¡¯t have a sense of propriety, that fifth Lord Jiang Qianqian!¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Jing Han was his sister and knew him well.


    Since he had said this, it meant that this fifth Lord Jiang was not simple and could not be easily offended.


    She couldn¡¯t help but be curious about the identity of this fifth Lord Jiang, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She raised her eyebrows and said,¡±what else could it be? didn¡¯t i just say that i treat yan as my little sister?¡±


    jing xuan stared at her for a few seconds and said, ¡± ¡°in the future, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t interfere in their matters.¡±


    ¡°i know, i know. it¡¯s a couple¡¯s business, and it¡¯s not good for outsiders to interfere too much. i know my limits, so don¡¯t worry, brother.¡±


    ¡°But brother, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s a little off.¡±


    but jing han didn¡¯t finish her sentence. she just raised her eyebrows and smiled at jing xuan.


    she didn¡¯t know if jing xuan understood her meaning, but he looked away and calmly drank his wine.


    after jiang che, the senior, left, the atmosphere in the private room quickly became lively.


    hanyu, wang yinghao, and meng chengxu started to drink and chat.


    on the other hand, li xiran and han di did not make much noise. li xiran raised his ss to han di and did not say anything, but han di could see the sympathy in his eyes.


    Han di,¡±hehe.¡±


    although he was indeed a little pitiful, it wasn¡¯t to the point where he needed sympathy.


    But to be honest, ah Sheng¡¯s fifth uncle was also a capable man. He could be so calm and gentlemanly even when he was jealous.


    She wasn¡¯t angry, she didn¡¯t question him, and she didn¡¯t even say a word to him, her love rival. She had only raised the ss that Shi Yan had drunk from and he had beenpletely defeated.


    he really killed people invisibly.


    Just as she was sighing with mixed feelings, she heard han shuangshuang say, ¡± I heard about the Jiang family and was deeply moved. I didn¡¯t expect Rui ¡®er to not be a child of the Jiang family.


    ¡± sheng, we all know how close you and rui ¡®er are. blood ties don¡¯t mean anything. as long as you two are as close as before, you two will still be family. so don¡¯t be too sad, and rui¡¯ er, don¡¯t be too sad. ¡±


    the private room was silent.


    Everyone looked at han shuangshuang as if they were looking at a lunatic.


    this included ye chengcheng, who was sitting next to han shuangshuang.


    who didn¡¯t know about the jiang family? however, they all knew that this incident had a huge impact on jiang sheng and jiang rui, especially jiang rui.


    So even if they knew it in their hearts, even if they wanted to say something tofort him, they still didn¡¯t say a word. They only immediately arrived when Jiang Cheng called them out for a drink.


    Bringing it up at this time was no doubt stabbing a knife into the other party¡¯s wound.


    this was something only a person with a bag in their head would do!


    ¡°Han shuangshuang, you must be drunk! you¡¯re the one who¡¯s the best at caring for others, aren¡¯t you? Is your brain filled with paste?¡± Hanyu¡¯s face darkened.


    If han shuangshuang wasn¡¯t his cousin, he would have sshed the ss of wine on her face!

 Chapter 211

    211 What are you doing here?


    After being embarrassed by Han Yu and seeing everyone looking at her with aplicated expression, even her big brother¡¯s eyes were cold and heavy. Han shuangshuang¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her expression froze.


    but since she had already asked, she didn¡¯t want to get nothing.


    Since no one reminded her and they still allowed Jiang Rui to get so close to Jiang Cheng without any restraint, she would be the one to remind her! They had to force them to stop deceiving themselves!


    he had to let them know that jiang rui was not the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter or jiang cheng¡¯s biological sister!


    since she wasn¡¯t his biological sister, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for the two of them to be so close to each other without any scruples!


    ¡°did i say something wrong?¡± she asked, feigning surprise.


    He turned to Hanyu. third brother, I¡¯ve heard a lot of rumors about Jiang Rui not being the biological daughter of the Jiang family. I just wanted tofort Sheng and Rui ¡®er. Are ... Are those rumors false? ¡± I ... Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    it was jiang rui, who was leaning in jiang cheng¡¯s arms, who spoke.


    she opened her eyes and looked at han shuangshuang. there was an obvious drunkenness in her eyes.¡±Sister shuangshuang is right. I¡¯m indeed not the Jiang family¡¯s biological daughter or my brother¡¯s biological sister.¡±


    ¡± but who would tell sister shuangshuang that i¡¯m not the biological daughter of the jiang family or my brother¡¯s biological sister? would my brother and i be sad? ¡±


    looking at han shuangshuang¡¯s slightly surprised gaze, jiang rui said, ¡± ¡°Sister shuangshuang, my brother and I are not sad that I¡¯m not the biological daughter of the Jiang family.¡±


    as jiang rui spoke, her hand slid from jiang cheng¡¯s heart to his neck, then slowly wrapped around his neck. she raised her head and kissed him on the lips.


    after kissing for a while, she looked at han shuangshuang, who was in disbelief, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Because we¡¯re not biological siblings. We can have other rtionships, or even a rtionship that¡¯s more intimate than biological siblings. biological siblings will have their own families and live separately in the future. i think it¡¯s better that my brother and i aren¡¯t biological siblings. that way, we won¡¯t have to be separated for the rest of our lives.¡±


    ¡°sister shuangshuang, my brother and i are fine. we¡¯re not sad at all. you don¡¯t have tofort us or worry about us.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she seemed to be drunk again.


    she closed her eyes again and leaned into jiang cheng¡¯s arms, not saying anything.


    Han shuangshuang trembled in anger, and everyone was shocked.


    This included Jing Xuan, who rarely showed his emotions, and Jing Han, who was arrogant and willful.


    In the end, Jing Han was the first to ask Jiang Sheng hesitantly, ¡± ¡°isn¡¯t rui ¡®er talking nonsense when she¡¯s drunk?¡±


    Jing Han and the others knew that was not the case.


    jiang rui was drunk, but jiang sheng wasn¡¯t!


    he just sat there and let jiang rui kiss him, not dodging at all!


    After Jiang Rui kissed him, he looked down at her with a smile and gently tucked her hair behind her ears.


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t answer Jing Han directly. He only said, ¡± ¡± when rui ¡®er was ten years old, i already knew that she wasn¡¯t my biological sister. ¡±


    Who wouldn¡¯t understand when he said that?


    if he knew that she was not his biological sister at the age of ten, then all the affection and pampering he had done for jiang rui all these years was most likely not how an older brother treated his younger sister!


    No wonder.


    no wonder they sometimes felt that jiang sheng looked at jiang rui strangely, not like a brother looking at his sister! no wonder jiang sheng hadn¡¯t been in a rtionship for so many years! no wonder they felt that these two siblings were a little too intimate at times!


    not only were they hugging, but they were also kissing her forehead and cheeks. they often held hands on the road, and asionally, jiang cheng would hold jiang rui¡¯s hand and kiss the back of her hand and fingers!


    they had thought that jiang cheng was just too much of a sis-con.


    in fact, no matter how much of a sis-con he was, it was impossible for him to have such a sister-con.


    ¡°Then how do you n to deal with Qianqian¡¯s family?¡± han di asked after a long while.


    They all knew how much Jiang Sheng doted on Jiang Rui and what kind of person Jiang Sheng was. At this time, they could only support him as friends.


    ¡°i¡¯ll handle it.¡± jiang cheng said.


    ¡°No! This was impossible! How is it possible between you two! you¡¯re brother and sister, how is that possible!¡± han shuangshuang finally came back to her senses. she could no longer suppress the jealousy and anger in her heart. she suddenly stood up and dropped the wine and sses beside her, which shattered on the ground.


    if it was shi yan, she could still fight for it. after all, shi yan wasn¡¯t familiar with jiang cheng.


    however, if it was jiang rui, who jiang cheng had always doted on, han shuangshuang knew very well that she had no chance of winning!


    ¡°Jiang Rui, you¡¯re shameless. You¡¯re messing around.¡±


    jing han stood up and pped her on the back of her neck. han shuangshuang passed out.


    jing han threw him onto the sofa in disgust and looked at han di. ¡± second young master han, let¡¯s send your sister back first. I saw that she drank a lot of wine and can¡¯t even speak like a human anymore.


    han di¡¯s expression was ugly.


    he had always known that his sister was insensible, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so insensible to this extent!


    he called the waiter over and asked the waiter to send it downstairs to the driver.


    They were here to drink and had all brought their chauffeurs, so they did notck people and cars to send han shuangshuang back.


    ye chengcheng was probably frightened. she hade with han shuangshuang, but she did not leave with her.


    They sat quietly in the private room.


    after the waiter took han shuangshuang away, han di said to jiang cheng, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, shuangshuang drank too much. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±


    ¡± on the ount of our many years of friendship, i can let it go this time. but if there¡¯s a next time, han di, don¡¯t me me for not considering our many years of friendship. ¡±


    he raised his hand to cover jiang rui¡¯s ears and said, ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t know how much effort i put in to make jiang rui ¡®er give in. i don¡¯t want her to be scared back by those nonsense remarks after she finally gave in. ¡±


    Han di could hear the seriousness in his tone, so he replied seriously, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll tell my family to warn her when i get home. if she doesn¡¯t listen to my advice and does it again, you don¡¯t have to show her any mercy. ¡±


    Jing Han looked at Jiang Rui, who had fallen asleep again in Jiang Cheng¡¯s arms, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡± although this is a little shocking, i admire that rui ¡®er knows how to dere her sovereignty even when she¡¯s drunk. she¡¯s indeed one of the few sisters i¡¯ve liked in the industry all these years! ¡±


    ¡°this matter is indeed very shocking, but i have to say that this is a good thing. this way, we won¡¯t have to worry about you and rui ¡®er being sad about her birth.¡±


    After li xiran finished speaking, the others also followed suit and raised their sses to congratte Jiang Sheng. They also said that if there was anything they could help with, just let them know.


    This ce was bustling with activity.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che, who had left, knew nothing about this.


    The two of them left the private room and took the elevator to the top floor.


    It was Zhushan¡¯s office area. As the boss of Zhushan, Jiang che naturally had his own office.


    ¡°Fifth Lord!¡±


    ¡°fifth lord!¡±


    ......


    when they arrived at the office area, they were greeted by people who did not even dare to take a deep breath.


    jiang che ignored her and pulled shi yan into the office.


    Theyout of the office was very simple. There was a set of office tables and chairs, a set of bookshelves, a set of sofas, and a few potted nts.


    jiang che closed the door the moment he entered the office.


    shi yan was trapped between him and the door.


    With one hand on the door and the other around her waist, he looked down at her. ¡°miss shi, didn¡¯t you say that you were ready to rest?¡±


    Shi Yan was in the wrong this time. Her eyshes trembled when she heard that. She clutched the side of his shirt and said in a soft voice, Mr. Jiang, I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.


    however, the next moment, her hand on the side of his shirt gently loosened and slid over to wrap around his waist. she looked up to meet his eyes and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°but teacher jiang, why are you here? It¡¯s almost midnight.¡±


    ¡°you didn¡¯t tell me you wereing here sote.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t tell me you knew i was here and came to find me. i know you didn¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 212

    212 let him go back to the next appointment


    Jiang che stared at her for a few seconds, then chuckled. ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re so cunning.¡±


    ¡°I clearly have the upper hand, but you¡¯ve turned the tables on me.¡±


    ¡°so we¡¯re even?¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°no, we¡¯re doing our own thing.¡±


    He tightened his grip on her waist and pulled her closer to him.


    their noses touched and their breaths intertwined. his voice was a little dark.¡±miss shi lied to me that you were about to rest, but you appeared here. i¡¯m a little angry and need topensate you. when you¡¯ve given me enoughpensation, miss shi, you cane and settle the score of me sneakilying to the club behind your back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you whether you want to beat or punish miss Shi,¡± he said with a lowugh.


    Shi Yanughed upon hearing this.


    He really knew how to calcte.


    At the same time, she felt something warm on her lips.


    He was not in a hurry, and he kissed her bit by bit, from shallow to deep.


    jiang che had a temper. ever since he saw the video where xuan wanrou said she was looking for gangsters to teach shi yan a lesson, he had been angry.


    he knew that shi yan had some skills and would not be easily bullied, but he still couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in his heart. he thought that if she really encountered such a thing, she might not be able to fight against four people with two fists, and the person who caused trouble for her was also the strong wanwan.


    thinking of this, his anger could not be quelled.


    shi yan¡¯s bag and coat fell to the ground. he carried her and ced her on the desk. her satin shirt was pushed up a little, revealing her slender waist.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t go any further. He held her waist and kissed her.


    it fell from his lips to his chin and neck.


    After a while, he let go of her.


    He buried his face in her arms and did not move again.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Yan asked softly.


    After being intimate with him for so many times, she could slowly judge his emotions from his kisses. He seemed to have something on his mind tonight.


    or rather, there was something that had angered him.


    There was a fire in his body.


    She could roughly guess that it had something to do with her, because if it was something else, he would not vent it out in such a way without saying a word.


    she thought of the video that song meilian had shot today.


    Although it had been edited, she had not edited out Xuan wanrou¡¯s words about her getting gangsters to teach her a lesson.


    he felt helpless and touched.


    she did not like xuan wanrou¡¯s words either, but she was not someone who could be bullied by just anyone. all these years, she had lived alone and had never hidden her appearance. she had met many idle gangsters on the road who came to find trouble with her, but she had never been at a disadvantage.


    She didn¡¯t believe that Jiang che didn¡¯t think of this.


    but he was still angry, and it was because he cared about her.


    at this point, she thought that yingluo would be able to escape.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly stop.


    He was a little surprised.


    jiang che heard her question and hugged her even tighter. he carried her directly to the chair behind the desk and let her lie on top of him.


    /ms. shi, i¡¯m not such/beast//he stroked her long hair gently/


    she already couldn¡¯t take itst night, and it was only a dayter. how could he touch her?


    shi yan raised her head slightly from his arms and looked at him.


    jiang che looked at her, his voice low and gentle, ¡± ¡°although i¡¯m a little angry that you lied to me and sneaked into the club to drink, i¡¯m still very surprised to see you.¡±


    ¡°I thought I would only be able to see miss Shi tomorrow.¡±


    shi yan hesitated,¡±but you¡¯re ...¡±


    he was such a lustful person. he could not wait to finish kissing all the kisses in his life with just one kiss. how could he possibly be calm after the rubbing just now? as he sat on the chair, his beautiful peach-shaped eyes were even red.


    Shi Yan sat up in his arms.


    she was sitting on hisp.


    she ced her hand on his chest and looked at him, her face blushing. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m actually feeling much better after a day¡¯s rest.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand on her waist tightened. ¡°miss shi, don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m having a drink with a friend. let¡¯s call it a day.¡± He said.


    it turned out that he was asking a friend out for a drink. no wonder he was still here at this time.


    you also asked your friends out for a drinkst time. Do you like to ask your friends out for a drink? ¡± shi yan was talking to him, but she would not watch him suffer.


    The hand on his heart had already moved away.


    ¡± yingluo isn¡¯t. i do asionally. i used to treat them to tea and chess. ¡±


    Jiang che raised his head slightly and closed his eyes. There was sweat on his face and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple moved.


    ¡°ms. shi, you¡¯re always so indulgent with me. i¡¯ll take a mile after i give you an inch.¡±


    shi yan sat on hisp and looked at him. her eyes, which had be moist after the rubbing just now, were now a little deep.


    The noble and gentle man revealed his most lustful and confused side in front of her.


    ¡°you¡¯re the only one i¡¯ve allowed to be insatiable,¡±


    as they were talking, the phone that jiang che had casually thrown on the table rang.


    It was just vibrating, but there was no ringing.


    shi yan reached out her empty hand and grabbed the mobile phone on the table.


    a call from yun jian.


    ¡°it¡¯s a call from doctor yun, do you want to answer it?¡±


    miss Shi Wanwan, do you think I¡¯m suitable to answer the phone now? ¡± His voice was so hoarse that it could barely be heard.


    shi yan was silent.


    ¡°hang up and reply to his message. tell him to wait in the private room. we¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, can you do it for half an hour?¡± Shi Yan asked with a smile.


    jiang che,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s veryte now. i told him to go back first. i¡¯ll treat him to a meal next time as an apology. ¡±


    shi yan said and sighed. ¡± mr. jiang, next time you want to treat someone to a drink, you can make it earlier. don¡¯t always be sote. otherwise, other people will have to stay up all night, and you will have to rest veryte. ¡±


    jiang che chuckled, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, I don¡¯t dare to ignore you when you say this at this time.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him. She hung up Yun Jian¡¯s call with one hand and replied to him with a message, asking him to go back first.


    Shi Yan put down her phone and looked at the man in front of her, who had a lustful look on his face. She lowered her head and kissed his Adam¡¯s apple.


    ......


    Two hourster, the two of them left zhuxuan¡¯s office.


    Walking out of the bamboo gate, Shi Yan stopped and looked in a certain direction.


    jiang che, who had regained his elegant and noble appearance, asked her, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡± shi yan retracted her gaze, took his arm, and left the bamboo ridge.


    she seemed to have seen song meilian get into jing xuan¡¯s car.


    at that time, jing xuan¡¯s driver was still negotiating with someone, who should have been arranged by jiang sheng to send song meilian away.


    It wasn¡¯t forced. What Shi Yan saw was song Meilian herself sitting in the car.


    that was why she didn¡¯t care.


    After Shi Yan left, there was another person standing not far from her.


    it was ye chengcheng, whom he had seen in the private room earlier.


    she was staring at jing xuan¡¯s car, her eyes dark.


    ¡°Is that Chengcheng?¡± a voice suddenly came from behind.


    The emotions in her eyes disappeared as she looked towards the source of the voice. When she saw who it was, ye Chengcheng was surprised.¡±senior siyun, why are you here?¡±


    ye chengcheng looked to be about the same age as han shuangshuang, but she was more outstanding than han shuangshuang. she skipped two grades in elementary school and went to capital university.


    This year, she was in her fourth year of University. She didn¡¯t go to school again and returned to Haicheng for her internship.


    Xuan Siyun had been a senior in Chengcheng¡¯s school for several years. She came from a good family, was beautiful, and outstanding. She had been a popr figure at Jingdu University.


    the two of them met by chance.


    Their friendship wasn¡¯t very deep, but they knew each other.


    I came to Haicheng to do some business recently. I heard that this club is not bad, so I invited a friend over to see it. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. xuan siyun said.


    Xuan Siyun had already changed out of her usual business suit, a long skirt with a windbreaker. The long dress had a V-neck that outlined her curves, revealing her charm and sexiness under the professional suit.


    he looked around ye chengcheng and did not see anyone else.


    ¡°Chengcheng, are you alone?¡±


    a few friends, but they¡¯re all gone. My chauffeur is going to get them. They¡¯ll be here soon.


    ¡°how long will senior siyun be staying in haicheng? since you¡¯vee to haicheng, as a native of haicheng, i should treat you well. senior, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back to the capital, i¡¯ll ask you out for a meal some other day.¡±


    xuan siyun was staring in a certain direction.¡±Senior Siyun, What are you looking at?¡±


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s brows furrowed slightly before she retracted her gaze and smiled.¡±I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Naturally, she didn¡¯te to Zhushan just to y.


    She had heard that zhuzheng was a club that had emerged two years ago, and it had be famous in Haicheng within two years. She had also heard that zhuzheng had a powerful background and that its boss was very mysterious.


    he had a strong background, and it didn¡¯t seem like he was from one of the big families in sea city. moreover, it was the club that had emerged two years ago. she couldn¡¯t help but overthink.


    she had originally wanted to try her luck, thinking that if it was really as she had guessed, she might be able to gain something from the bamboo ridge. It was a pity that she had not touched anything until now.


    However, at that moment, she had seen a person¡¯s back that looked like the fifth Lord Jiang.


    Although the light was dim from a distance, she really felt that the back of the man looked very much like the fifth master of the Jiang family. if it weren¡¯t for the fact that a woman was holding that person¡¯s arm and walking together affectionately, she would have been sure that the person she saw was the fifth lord jiang.


    unfortunately, it was impossible for fifth lord jiang to have a woman by his side.


    Even if there was, Jiang the fifth would not allow the other party to hold his arm and walk on the road like this.


    A man like fifth Lord Jiang, who was noble and Noble, would not do something that would damage his image with a woman on the road.


    I¡¯ll be staying in Haicheng for a few more days this time. I¡¯ll ask you out when you¡¯re free.


    ¡°I¡¯m interning at my family¡¯spany, so I¡¯m free anytime. Siyun can ask me out anytime.¡±


    ¡± i have something on tomorrow. i¡¯ll ask you out the day after tomorrow. cheng cheng, are you familiar with haicheng university? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m familiar with it. Although I went to Capital University, Haicheng University is the best university in Haicheng. I grew up in Haicheng, so I¡¯m naturally familiar with it. Senior Sister Siyun, are you going to Haicheng University to do something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find someone.¡±


    ¡± then, senior siyun will call me the day after tomorrow. i¡¯ll go with you. i have something to do at haicheng university. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°where are you going, senior siyun? I¡¯ll give you a ride.¡±


    ¡± no need. my hotel isn¡¯t far from here. i¡¯ll just take a taxi. see you the day after tomorrow. ¡±


    ¡°See you the day after tomorrow,¡±


    the two of them separated. on the other side, shi yan and jiang che also got into the car.


    The driver in front was arranged by the bamboo Club.


    ¡°Where are we going? Are you going back to the Jiang family?¡± shi yan asked.


    ¡± it¡¯s veryte. you have sses tomorrow morning, so you have to get up early. don¡¯t go back to the jiang family¡¯s house. find a hotel near your school and stay there for the night. that way, you can sleep more tomorrow. ¡±


    previously, jiang che had asked shi yan if she wanted to take a half-day leave the next day. shi yan had said no, so jiang che had decided to apany her to a hotel near the school.


    shi yan wouldn¡¯t say things like asking someone to send her to the hotel and he would go back to rest.


    there was no way he would agree.


    she held his arm and rested her chin on his shoulder. she looked at him and asked, ¡± ¡± teacher jiang, do you know the young master of the jing n, jing xuan? ¡±


    His face was gentle and calm, and there was no emotion in his eyes.


    She just stared into Shi Yan¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about him?¡±


    but shi yan knew that he was jealous.

 Chapter 213

    213 hit on by a senior


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, don¡¯t be jealous of everything,¡± he said helplessly.


    I saw my roommate get into master Jing¡¯s car outside the gate of zhusheng. They should know each other.


    jiang che didn¡¯t notice.


    He only had Shi Yan in his eyes and didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else.


    hearing her say this, jiang che¡¯s jealousy dissipated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Jing Xuan. I had some business dealings with him before. he¡¯s the young master of family jing of haicheng, and the business he has built is far beyond that of family jing of haicheng. everyone in the circle calls him young master jing.¡±


    ¡°do you need me to investigate?¡±


    ¡°no,¡± shi yan shook her head.


    The Jing family of Haicheng was also a family with a strong background. After the Jiang family, han family, su family, and Yu Xi¡¯s return to the Yu family, there was the Jing family.


    And Jing Xuan¡¯s own business was far beyond the Jing family¡¯s.


    jiang che didn¡¯tment much on jing xuan, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see that even in the eyes of fifth lord jiang, jing xuan was a figure.


    jing xuan was not a simple man!


    the dispute between song meilian and jing xuan was obviously not ordinary.


    as a friend, appropriate care was enough. it was inappropriate to interfere too much in a friend¡¯s private affairs. song meilian was also a thorough person, and she knew what she was doing.


    the two of them stayed at a five-star hotel near haicheng university. the next morning, jiang che apanied shi yan for breakfast before sending her to school.


    Shi Yan still had six lessons today.


    There were four professional sses in the morning and two elective sses in the afternoon.


    jiang che had said in the morning that he would apany her for dinner. shi yan did not n to return to the dormitory after school in the afternoon, so she had specially changed her clothes after lunch break.


    speaking of changing clothes, three sets of her custom-made clothes had already been sent over.


    she was wearing an apricot-colored mesh cheongsam that was modified from a french style.


    The cheongsam part only retained a pair of buttoned cor and retrontern sleeves. The skirt was gilded with high-density water-solublece fabric as the base, and the outeryer was abination of feather mesh and pure apricot mesh. because it was custom-made, from the embroidery of the buttons to the creases of the sleeves and skirt, everything was purely handmade. the workmanship was very fine.


    The dress on her body exuded an ancient beauty, but it also had a hazy otherworldly charm.


    Shi Yan¡¯s long hair wasbed into a fluffy Korean ponytail without any other decoration.


    a pair of six-centimeter high heels.


    She had light makeup on.


    fortunately, the elective ss in the afternoon was a professional elective ss, and all the students were from their ss. otherwise, shi yan would have made a big scene in the ssroom in her dress.


    But even so, she still caused a wave of exmations when she walked into the ssroom.


    it wasn¡¯t even four o ¡®clock when the two elective sses ended. jiang che would only arrive at about six o¡¯ clock. shi yan still had two hours, so she went to the library to find an inconspicuous spot to sit down and read.


    She had been to the library yesterday and had roughly figured out which location was quieter.


    After ss, Shi Yan¡¯s textbooks had been brought back to the dormitory by Ren Kexin, so she was only carrying a small bag in her hand. It was a gift from the tailor studio.


    It matched her dress well, so Shi Yan carried it.


    there were only four tables in the library. two of them were ced together, facing each other.


    when shi yan came in, there was someone reading a book. she took the book and sat at the empty table.


    The sunlight shone in through the window, but it did not shine on her. It only shone on the person opposite her.


    However, there was no one in the seat opposite her, so it was fine.


    shi yan put her phone on silent mode and ced it in an obvious position on the table so that she could see it immediately when jiang che called. then, she opened her book and read.


    she watched for about half an hour before someone sat down opposite her.


    there were empty seats in the library, and anyone could sit there. shi yan didn¡¯t care much about it. she didn¡¯t look up to see who was sitting there, but focused on her book.


    suddenly, the person opposite her knocked on her table and handed her a book.


    she was the first to see the book and the words on it.


    [ hello, junior! ]


    Only then did Shi Yan raise her eyes and look across.


    The tables were very wide. Each table was about 80 centimeters wide. The two tables were side by side, and the two people sitting opposite each other were actually not very close.


    it was a handsome boy.


    Shi Yan had a good memory. She remembered this person.


    It was the school hunk, God Ming Wei, that senior Wang Shan had mentioned.


    previously, when jiang rui¡¯s identity was exposed, he had even helped her lock her shared bicycle.


    The other party¡¯s attitude was not rude, and she owed him a favor. It was reasonable for Shi Yan to not give him a cold face, so she smiled and nodded in greeting.


    it was a response to his writing.


    He pushed the notebook back.


    Mingwei raised his eyebrows.


    he didn¡¯t follow her on purpose. he was just looking for a book when he saw shi yan sitting there.


    She seemed to have dressed up carefully, and even his eyes could not help but light up.


    The school was very big and there were many people in the school. They didn¡¯t have many chances to meet each other. Including this time, it was only the fourth time they had met.


    However, for two people from different sses, specializations, and colleges, the frequency of them meeting four times in less than 20 days was actually very high.


    Ever since he had met her once on the first day of school, Mingwei had always remembered this beautiful girl who had a gentle and elegant temperament and was also very good at fighting.


    It was fate that they could meet each other in the library, even in this rtively unpopr reading room.


    Mingway hesitated for a moment, then took a book and walked over to sit opposite her.


    The library was very quiet, and talking would inevitably disturb the others, so he took out his notebook and wrote.


    he was taking the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    This was the first time he had done such a thing.


    usually, it was other people who hit on him.


    he didn¡¯t expect the girl named shi yan to be so calm. she only nodded at him calmly and continued to read her book.


    it aroused his interest even more.


    Then, he wrote another line of words in the notebook and knocked it on her desk.


    Shi Yan could not ignore him.


    After all, he still owed her a favor.


    [ junior, do you still remember me? ]


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t reply to him using his notebook. Just as she was about to open her mobile phone and type a reply, she saw the students who had arrived at the reading room earlier than her pack up and leave. There was no one else in the reading room.


    shi yan put down her phone and answered directly, I remember. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to lock my car for me that day. I owe you a favor.


    Mingway also noticed that the student had left.


    he stopped writing and smiled. ¡± so you still remember. i thought you had forgotten. ¡±


    ¡°junior is too polite. it¡¯s just a matter of convenience. it¡¯s not to the point of owing a favor.¡±


    ¡± my name is mingwei. i¡¯m a third-year student in the physics department. i wonder if i can be friends with you? ¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t give a direct answer. she only nodded slightly and said,¡±Shi Yan,¡±


    ¡°Shi Yan, your Junior¡¯s name is very poetic.¡±


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said.


    she thanked him calmly without blushing or her heart beating.


    This was a fresh experience for mingway. It was the first time he had seen a girl so calm in front of him, and it was even under the situation where he took the initiative to strike up a conversation.


    ¡°junior sister, you¡¯re too weak!¡±


    Shi Yan interrupted him with a smile. I¡¯m sorry, student. I have an appointment at about six O ¡®clock. I need to finish reading this book before that.


    Mingwei was silent.


    What a heartless girl.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry for disturbing you. you can continue reading. i won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    However, Shi Yan looked at him and said, ¡± I owe you a favor. On the premise that it¡¯s not against my morals, if you need my help, just let me know. I¡¯m a new student in the History Department of the College of Arts. You can find me in the College of Arts.


    After that, he lowered his head and continued to read his book, ignoring Mingwei.


    mingway was silent again.


    Not only was she a heartless girl, but she was also a stubborn one.


    he had already said that it was just a matter of convenience and not to the point of owing her a favor, but she still insisted.


    Since the other party wanted to read a book, Mingwei couldn¡¯t just stare at her like a lovestruck man. Besides, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would be lovestruck.


    he also opened a book and started reading.


    He would only asionally raise his head to look at the person opposite him.

 Chapter 214

    214 Want to take a photo


    as he read more and more, mingway realized that shi yan was not staring at the book all the time. after reading for a few minutes, she would look out the window to rx her eyes or stare at the phone on the table.


    Mingway suddenly remembered that she said she had an appointment.


    so she was waiting for a call?


    Who did he have an appointment with?


    boyfriend?


    Probably not.


    she had just been admitted to university and was only about 18 or 19 years old. with such an indifferent personality, she shouldn¡¯t be in a rtionship so early.


    she really didn¡¯t look like someone who would fall in love so early.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what Mingwei was thinking, and she didn¡¯t care much.


    She didn¡¯t like to give up halfway when reading. If she didn¡¯t finish this book, she would have to borrow it. She had already borrowed a lot of books yesterday, so she had to return the books before she could borrow again.


    Therefore, the best way was to finish reading the book before Jiang che arrived.


    she was more concerned about her reading speed.


    after reading quietly for nearly an hour, shi yan¡¯s phone screen lit up at about 5:30.


    it was mr. jiang.


    shi yan was stunned. she had already read it very quickly and thought that she would be able to finish it before jiang che arrived. she didn¡¯t expect him to arrive so soon.


    picking up the phone, she covered her face with a book and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°have you arrived?¡±


    Mingwei didn¡¯t leave, and Shi Yan¡¯s phone was on the table again.


    so he saw the iing call notification.


    teacher jiang.


    Such a formal way of addressing him, he couldn¡¯t be her boyfriend.


    Mingway heaved a sigh of relief without a trace.


    ¡°give me a few minutes. i¡¯m in the library. the book in my hand only has a few pages, and i¡¯ll be done with it.¡±


    The person opposite himughed.


    He was afraid that she would be too long to wait, so he drove very fast. He didn¡¯t expect her to not be in a hurry at all.


    ¡± there¡¯s no rush. take your time. send me the location of the library, and i¡¯ll pick you up. i¡¯ll be at the library by the time you¡¯re done reading. ¡±


    that¡¯s impossible. You need to walk at least 20 minutes from the school gate to the library. I can finish this book in five minutes at most.


    ¡± oh? ¡± jiang che chuckled. ¡± then, miss shi, should i sweep a public bike to pick you up? ¡±


    Shi Yan paused. She thought of the way he rode the bicycle with his gentle and elegant temperament, which was very fresh. Then, she thought of the picture of him riding the bicycle with her.


    ¡°Sure!¡± His eyes lit up.


    he hung up the phone and sent his location to jiang che.


    He put down his phone and was about to read a book when he saw Mingwei staring at him.


    shi yan nodded at him and lowered her head to read.


    mingwei¡¯s mood was a littleplicated.


    He felt that since Shi Yan had used such a formal way of addressing him, the other party should not be her boyfriend. However, Shi Yan¡¯s manner and tone when she spoke on the phone did not seem like she was talking to an ordinary friend.


    He had seen her before. She was always calm and had a faint smile on her face. She was neither distant nor close.


    Although her expression didn¡¯t change much when she was on the phone, it was much more lively than usual.


    she was very happy to be on the phone with the other party.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know what mingwei was thinking. she finished the book as fast as she could, closed it, and was about to leave with her phone.


    out of courtesy, when mingwei raised his head to look at her, she said to him, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    He put the book back on the shelf and left the reading room.


    No one knew what mingway was thinking, but his actions were faster than his brain, and by the time he reacted, he had already picked up his things and stood up.


    He wanted to see if Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend was the one she had an appointment with.


    Unfortunately, when he came out, Shi Yan had already taken the elevator down, so he had to press the other elevator.


    when he took the elevator down to the hall on the first floor, shi yan was about to leave the library. she quickened her steps and was about to follow him when someone suddenly called out,¡±Mingwei!¡±


    it was a ssmate who often yed basketball with him.


    after saying a few perfunctory words, she ran out of the library. shi yan was nowhere to be seen.


    Of course, he couldn¡¯t catch up with Shi Yan. As soon as Shi Yan left the library, she got on the back seat of Jiang Che¡¯s bicycle and left.


    Speaking of Jiang che, who was riding a bicycle, Shi Yan walked out of the library and saw him in a white shirt with one hand in his pocket, holding the bicycle with the other as he stood under the shade of a tree. She was immediately stunned.


    It was no wonder that the people at the entrance of the library were all staring at Jiang che.


    Little did she know that when Jiang che saw hering out of the library dressed up, a hint of surprise also shed in his eyes.


    seeing that many boys around were looking at her, jiang che suddenly had the idea of hiding her from anyone.


    one of them was standing on the stone steps in front of the library, and the other was standing under the shade of a tree not far away. they were clearly not close, but many people still noticed that the two were looking at each other.


    He could not help but sigh in his heart.


    As expected, handsome men were always paired with beautiful women, and beautiful women were also paired with handsome men.


    shi yan quickly walked towards jiang che.


    ¡°mr. jiang, you¡¯re so ostentatious,¡± shi yan said with a smile as they approached.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I should be the one saying this to you.¡± Jiang che raised his eyebrows slightly.


    the two of them looked at each other and smiled. jiang che¡¯s long legs stepped onto the bicycle.¡±Miss Shi,e on up.¡±


    shi yan smiled and looked at him for a few seconds before sitting sideways.


    ¡°Hold on tight to miss Shi. If you fall, don¡¯t me me.¡±


    As he spoke, he went downhill and even sped up.


    shi yan¡¯s hand on the side of his shirt had to change to his waist. she leaned on his back, pursed her lips, and smiled.¡±Teacher Jiang, you¡¯re good.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t respond to her. only a low chuckle drifted into her ears with the wind.


    the chinese parasol trees by the roadside were moving backward in rows. in the early autumn sky, a few yellow maple leaves would asionally fall from the trees. there were students in twos and threes on the road, and many people were ying basketball on the basketball court not far away.


    shi yan hugged jiang che¡¯s waist and leaned against his back. she suddenly felt that university life seemed to be even more beautiful.


    From the library to the school gate, it actually only took a few minutes by bicycle, but Jiang che took almost twenty minutes.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was riding slowly, but that he had taken a detour.


    Shi Yan noticed it and knew that he was doing it on purpose, but she didn¡¯t expose him.


    perhaps it was because the bicycle was too fast, or perhaps it was because this scene was too beautiful, but the people who saw it did not even have time to react before the bicycle drove away. no one actually took a picture.


    Just as they were about to reach the school gate, Shi Yan asked Jiang che to stop and called out to a girl who was passing by, ¡± Hello, ssmate. Can I trouble you to help us take a picture? ¡±


    Shi Yan said as she handed her mobile phone to the stunned girl with a faint smile.


    ¡°Yes, you can!¡± the girl was stunned by the two¡¯s looks and temperament.


    Jiang che turned to look at Shi Yan, a smile in his eyes.¡±You want to take a picture?¡±


    ¡°we don¡¯t even have a photo together.¡± shi yan said.


    she wasn¡¯t someone with low emotional intelligence. she could tell that mingwei was interested in her, but he didn¡¯t say it out loud. plus, they were in a quiet ce like the library, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to give other hints.


    At that time, she had thought that if she had a photo with Jiang che, she would directly set the photo as a Phone Lock Screen and let others see it without a trace. This way, people would know that she had a partner and it would avoid a lot of trouble.


    there weren¡¯t many people here, and the environment by the road wasn¡¯t bad either. she happened to meet a girl, and on a whim, she called her over to help them take photos.


    Jiang che looked at her and his gaze suddenly softened. He raised his hand and stroked the top of her head.¡±Then let¡¯s take a picture.¡±


    The girl who had already taken Shi Yan¡¯s mobile phone almost screamed and quickly took a picture of this scene.

 Chapter 215

    215 Is there anything you want?


    The girl, who was trying to control herself from screaming, coughed lightly to calm her excited heart and put on a calm expression. ¡°fellow students, how do you guys want to film this?¡±


    Shi Yan pushed Jiang che into a sitting position and wrapped her arms around his waist.¡±Let¡¯s just shoot it like this.¡±


    The flower beds by the roadside were full of flowers of the season. The afterglow of the setting sun could be seen on the horizon. Jiang che, dressed in a white shirt and ck suit pants, was sitting on a bicycle. One of his long legs was on the ground to stabilize the bicycle, while the other was bent on the pedal. The bent leg was facing the camera. shi yan was sitting on the back seat of the bicycle in an apricot retro long dress, her arms wrapped around jiang che¡¯s waist.


    The two of them faced the camera. The gentle-looking man¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and the gentle-looking girl smiled like a flower.


    A photo was frozen.


    The girl¡¯s hands trembled as she looked at the photo. For a moment, she felt that she had a talent for photography, to be able to take such a good photo!


    the girl didn¡¯t take too many photos. shi yan got off the bicycle and walked over to her to take the phone. she thanked her happily.¡±Thank you, ssmate.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at the photos. There were two of them!


    he was even more satisfied.


    ¡± thank you! ¡± she thanked him again. ¡± it was a great shot. thank you. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. I¡¯m very happy to help you take photos. Beautiful things always make people happy. Fellow student, you two are verypatible!¡±


    shi yanughed. she was really a cute girl.


    He smiled and thanked her again.


    he waved goodbye.


    jiang che only moved when she returned to the back seat of the bicycle.


    He continued to ride his bike to the school gate, but his speed was much slower now.


    ¡°Are you very happy?¡± Jiang che asked her with a smile.


    Shi Yan wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned her chin on his back.¡±yes, i¡¯m very happy. i¡¯ll show you the photoster. they¡¯re really good.¡±


    ¡°Jiang che.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°that girl just said that we¡¯re a good match.¡±


    sensing her joy, jiang che¡¯s lips curved up slightly as he continued, ¡± ¡± any passerby would think that we¡¯re a good match. ms. shi, it seems that we¡¯re really a good match. ¡±


    Then, he heard the girl¡¯s bell-likeughter behind him.


    Her smile was usually gentle and well-mannered, and it was rare for her to smile like this. It could be seen that she was really happy.


    Jiang che felt that his trip to Haicheng University had been worth it.


    the two of them locked their shared bicycles and got into jiang che¡¯s car, driving directly to the restaurant jiang che had booked nearby.


    It was a Chinese restaurant, and they sat by the window.


    He ordered three dishes and a soup.


    while waiting for the dishes, jiang che asked shi yan to send him the photos.


    she had sent him both.


    Jiang che looked at the photo and the corners of his lips curled up unconsciously. He raised his hand and touched Shi Yan¡¯s face on the screen.


    he saved the photos and set one as the desktop and the other as the lock screen.


    shi yan was doing the same thing.


    however, jiang che had set the photo of him touching her head as a lock screen, while shi yan had set another one.


    the more shi yan looked at these two photos, the more satisfied she was. jiang che had already put down his phone, but she was still staring at it and smiling foolishly. it was rare for her to look so silly.


    jiang cheughed. ¡± miss shi, i¡¯m right in front of you. isn¡¯t it better if you look at me directly? ¡±


    Only then did Shi Yan put down her cell phone. She crossed her fingers and rested her elbows on the table with her chin on her hand and looked at him.¡±Mr. Jiang.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with him. I think this is especially good. I like my life now. she said. Before I met you, I didn¡¯t know that life could be like this.¡±


    in the past, to put it nicely, she was just going with the flow, but in reality, she just couldn¡¯t find the meaning of life and lived.


    she had a good life in the past because she was good at fighting and had strong survival skills. however, she dared to say that if she was in danger in the past and someone had a knife to her neck and she couldn¡¯t resist, she would definitely die calmly without any waves in her heart.


    it was different now. if she really encountered a situation where she couldn¡¯t resist, she couldn¡¯t calmly face death.


    She had someone she missed.


    shi yan¡¯s words pierced jiang che¡¯s heart.


    His heart ached a little, and he was touched.


    he looked at her with a gentle gaze and said,¡±since you like your current life, miss shi, you should take good care of it.¡± take good care of your current life, and take good care of me. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    She rested her chin on her hand and smiled elegantly. She was very obedient.


    jiang che¡¯s heart melted.


    ¡°miss shi, do you know what i¡¯m thinking about right now?¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Shi Yan blinked and looked at him.


    ¡°i¡¯m thinking, if you ask me for the stars in the sky now, i¡¯ll find a way to get them for you.¡± jiang che said with a smile.


    after saying that, jiang che met shi yan¡¯s smiling eyes and said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve given you anything seriously. is there anything you want?¡±


    ¡°how could that be?¡± shi yan was slightly startled.


    you gave me delicious pastries, a priceless and difficult to raise Lotus cauldron, a bag that I carefully prepared, beautiful roses, and a home.


    ¡®Home¡¯ referred to the small courtyard of the vi near Haicheng University.


    although it was still under renovation and they had yet to move in, in shi yan¡¯s heart, it was already the home that they were going to move in.


    shi yan didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but jiang che could guess what she was going to say.


    her heart softened.


    ¡°It¡¯s not enough.¡± he said.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you have anything in particr that you want?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already gotten what i really wanted,¡± shi yan shook her head and said with a smile.


    ¡°what is it?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer him. she just rested her chin on her hand and looked at him with a smile.


    She didn¡¯t need to say much. Jiang che immediately understood.


    He turned his face and chuckled.


    this little girl was really not reserved at all.


    the two of them finished the meal in a good mood.


    after the meal, jiang che didn¡¯t send shi yan back to school immediately. instead, he held her hand and walked around the area. their vi¡¯s courtyard was nearby, so they took it as a way to familiarize themselves with the surrounding environment.


    it was almost nine o ¡®clock when jiang che sent shi yan back to the dormitory.


    the car stopped outside the dormitory. jiang che unbuckled his seat belt in the car, leaned over, held shi yan¡¯s face, and kissed her for a while before letting her go and getting out of the car.


    he got out of the car first and went to the front passenger seat to open the door for her.


    After Shi Yan got out of the car, Jiang che walked over to open the trunk and took out something.


    It was a bouquet of roses. It was still wrapped in nine roses, but they were no longer red roses. They were pink roses.


    He was holding a gift box in his hand.


    shi yan smiled and thanked him. she took the roses and held them in her arms. looking at the gift box he handed over, she asked in confusion,¡±what is this?¡±


    ¡°lipstick.¡±


    shi yan looked at him in surprise. she had never expected him to give her lipstick.


    before she could ask, he exined,¡±i saw that you would put on makeup asionally, but i didn¡¯t see you buying these. i just thought of it and bought them for you.¡± But I¡¯m not sure what color number you like, so I bought you a whole set. There should be more than 20 color numbers in it. ¡±


    seeing that she was looking at him in a daze without saying a word, jiang che smiled and went forward, leaning over to kiss her on the lips. ¡± ¡°miss shi, i¡¯ve epted your calligraphy. this is my return gift.¡±


    shi yan took it in a daze and looked at him for a long time before saying, but Mr. Jiang, why did you think of giving me lipstick? ¡±


    He was such a gentle and elegant person. She never thought that he would give her lipstick!


    he wasn¡¯t a yboy or an expert in love.


    seeing her look of disbelief, jiang che couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. he leaned over again and whispered into her ear, ¡± ¡°Ms. Shi, since you¡¯re so curious about how I thought of giving you lipstick, I don¡¯t mind telling you.¡±


    ¡±st night in zhuyan¡¯s office, when miss shi was sitting on myp, i saw miss shi¡¯s lips turning bright red from my kiss and thought that they were very beautiful. i thought that if miss shi were to put on lipstick of a simr color on her daily life, she would definitely be extremely beautiful too. ¡±


    His voice was as warm and clear as ever, but with his chuckling and the content of his words, it felt very awkward.


    within a few seconds, shi yan¡¯s ears were burning.

 Chapter 216

    216 Song Meilian¡¯s story


    shi yan ran upstairs.


    she took the gift box from jiang che and ran off with the roses.


    Jiang che looked at her back view as she fled. He pursed his lips and chuckled. After a while, he turned around and got into the car to leave.


    shi yan returned to the dormitory. other than ren kexin and chang ru, song meilian was also there.


    Song Meilian took a day off.


    She had not returned sincest night.


    Shi Yan knew from Chang ru that it was song Meilian who had called to ask for leave, but she was still a little worried. song meilian had gone out with herst night, so she had called her.


    Song Meilian picked it up and said that she had something to do and would be back at night.


    shi yan was slightly relieved.


    song meilian must have just returned as well. she brought a bag of fruits for everyone. ren kexin and chang ru were eating as they asked her where she had gone.


    ¡°I met a friend and wanted to catch up.¡±


    shi yan happened to hear song meilian¡¯s words when she pushed the door open.


    Seeing that Shi Yan had returned, the three of them looked at her.


    seeing the roses and gift box in her hands, ren kexin said, ¡± Shi Yan, your husband doesn¡¯t look like a romantic person, but he¡¯s very romantic to you. He gave you flowers and gifts.


    chang ru nodded in agreement.


    wasn¡¯t that so? he was a modest and gentlemanly figure, bright as the clouds and the moon. he didn¡¯t look like someone who knew how to do this.


    however, it was understandable. there was no one in this world who didn¡¯t know how to be romantic. it was just a matter of whether they put in enough effort.


    If one cared enough about their girlfriend, they would learn all these without a teacher.


    shi yan smiled faintly and walked over to the desk to take down the red xue flower that was about to wither from the ss vase. she reced it with the bouquet of pink roses in her hand.


    however, she didn¡¯t throw away the red roses that she had changed out of.


    she found a paper box in front of her desk and picked the rose petals one by one.


    she knew how to process medicinal herbs, and making dried flowers was much easier than processing medicinal herbs. it was not a difficult task for her.


    she nned to turn the flowers that jiang che gave her into dried flowers and then make them into sachets or something else. this way, she could keep them.


    After plucking the petals and tidying up the table, Shi Yan opened the lipstick Jiang che had bought for her.


    a whole row of lipsticks, a series of colors, more than 20 of them.


    Ren Kexin, who identally caught a glimpse of this scene, was dumbfounded. ¡°Shi Yan, is this lipstick? a series and aplete set? Is that person in your family so good at it?¡±


    chang ru also sighed,¡¯not only is he handsome, but he¡¯s also rich. not only is he handsome and rich, but he¡¯s also so romantic.¡±


    not to mention them, song meilian, who was sitting at the desk and drawing, was also surprised.


    ¡°i¡¯m also surprised.¡± shi yan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.


    no one could have guessed under what circumstances jiang che had thought of giving her lipstick.


    Thinking of this, Shi Yan¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but heat up.


    she closed the box and got up to wash up.


    after washing up and putting away the clothes that had been dried on the balcony, and drying the clothes that had just been washed, shi yan took her phone and went to the balcony to call jiang che.


    he should be arriving at the jiang family soon.


    Speaking of collecting clothes, she saw the shirt she had brought from the bamboo garden.


    At that time, she had said that she would return it to Jiang che after washing it, but now she suddenly didn¡¯t want to return it to him. She directly hung it in the cab with the clothes rack.


    jiang che was indeed about to arrive at the jiang family¡¯s house. the two of them exchanged a few words before shi yan hung up the phone. she said that she would send her a message when he arrived and they would chat on wechat.


    After hanging up the phone, he was about to leave the balcony when he saw song Meiliane out.


    ¡°don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡±


    Shi Yan put away her phone and fixed her eyes on her face for a few seconds.¡±If you want to find someone to talk to, I¡¯ll be a very good listener.¡±


    yes, shi yan could tell that song meilian didn¡¯t want to ask her if she had anything to ask her. she just wanted to find someone to talk to.


    Since it was her private matter, Shi Yan wasn¡¯t sure if song Meilian wanted others to know. So, since they returned to the dormitory, Shi Yan didn¡¯t mention a word about song Meilian, nor did she ask her what she meant by reminiscing with her friends, nor did she mention that she saw song Meilian get into Jing Xuan¡¯s carst night.


    song meilian looked at shi yan.


    shi yan, who had washed up and changed into her autumn nightdress, stood on the balcony. her ck hair, which fell over her waist, fluttered in the night wind. there was a crescent moon in the sky. standing under the hazy moonlight, shi yan had a faint smile on her face, and her entire person exuded gentleness.


    Just by looking at her like this, one¡¯s heart would unconsciously calm down.


    Song Meilian looked away from her and walked to her side, facing the endless sky. She said emotionlessly, ¡± i left with jing xuan, the eldest young master of the jing family,st night. i¡¯m sure that with your intelligence, shi yan, you should have noticed something in the private roomst night. ¡±


    shi yan did not deny it.


    However, she didn¡¯t notice it after she entered the private room. When Jiang che appeared, she slipped away and didn¡¯t have the mood to care about anything else. she had some spections before entering the private room, but after seeing song meilian get into jing xuan¡¯s car, she understood.


    ¡°jing xuan and i have known each other for many years and have a deep rtionship. however, we¡¯ve been separated for many years. about three years ago, we met again.¡±


    ¡°Do you know where we met?¡±


    At this point, Shi Yan saw song Meilian shiver with her arms crossed.


    It was as if the night wind was too cold.


    ¡± it¡¯s an underground auction, the kind that¡¯s not very formal. ¡±


    ¡°i was tricked by the auntie who lived with me for many years to go there to pay off her debt. that¡¯s not a ce for humans at all, i almost slipped away there!¡±


    Song Meilian shivered even more. Shi Yan paused and raised her hand to gently Pat her back. Only then did she calm down a little.


    ¡°it was jing xuan who appeared and saved me,¡± she continued.


    ¡± to me, that was a new life after a disaster. but when i woke up again, i didn¡¯t have time to express the joy of meeting again after a long time when i heard him ask my name. ¡±


    ¡°At that time, my mood seemed to have fallen from the clouds to the bottom of the valley. It had only been a few years since west met, and he had forgotten me sopletely. But I was very timid and didn¡¯t dare to tell him who I was. In that underground auction, he had seen me in my most embarrassing state.¡±


    ¡± since he doesn¡¯t remember me, then let the person in his memory forever maintain the most perfect appearance. i won¡¯t destroy it. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve changed my name a few years ago, so i don¡¯t have to hide anything.¡±


    ¡°he said that he was a businessman and never did business at a loss. he saved me from the underground auction house, so it could be considered that he had offended the underground auction house, and he still had to spend some effort to settle it. He gave me a choice, and then sent me back to the underground auction or to stay with him.¡±


    ¡°That ce is like a Devil¡¯s Den. I would rather die than go back,¡± she said, her hands trembling.


    ¡°at that time, i didn¡¯t think too much. i just wanted to get away from that devil¡¯s den.¡±


    speaking of this, song meilianughed a bit sadly,¡±but i can¡¯t let them save me for nothing. i have nothing, so i can¡¯t offer anything as the price for their rescue. hence, under his suggestion, i signed a mistress contract for three years at that age.¡±


    he didn¡¯t force me to do anything. He only warned me a few times in the middle of the night after he found out that I had suicidal thoughts. He said that my life was his and that he had lost three hundred million Yuan to save me. If I wanted to die, I had to pay him the three hundred million first.


    ¡± after knowing that he lost so much to save me, how could i still think of suicide? i even thought about how to earn money to pay him back. ¡±


    slowly, I got used to being by his side. No matter what, he was someone I was very familiar with when I was young. In my heart, he was my only family member in this world. Even though I was traumatized by the underground auction, I quickly stopped rejecting him.


    ¡± but that¡¯s just because i thought i didn¡¯t reject him. about half a yearter, he came back drunk from a business meeting. i poured him a ss of water, but he only hugged me for a while, aww. ¡±


    at this point, song meilian¡¯s body trembled. she took a deep breath and closed her eyes, I had a huge reaction. I pushed him away and ran into the bathroom to retch.


    ¡°Not to mention that he saved me at that time, just based on our friendship when we were young, I should not have treated him like this. I don¡¯t think any man can stand a hug that makes him feel nauseous, let alone Jing Xuan, who has a say in a certain field at such a young age.¡±


    ¡°i went too far, but he didn¡¯t me me at all. this makes me me myself even more.¡±


    ¡°after that, i worked hard to ovee it. I¡¯ve really tried my best, Shi Yan. I¡¯ve really tried my best, but I just can¡¯t do it. ¡±


    he was usually very calm, but at this moment, he was trembling as if he was on the verge of copse.


    ¡°Meilian,¡± Shi Yan said as she held her hand.


    Her voice was calm and her expression was indifferent. Her entire person exuded a sense of calmness.


    Seeing Shi Yan like this, song Meilian¡¯s emotions gradually calmed down.


    ¡°He confessed to me after my college entrance examination. he appeared in the underground auction to save me. he didn¡¯t tell me immediately because he was afraid that i wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he told me his identity.¡±


    I was very proud when I was young. Just as he said, if he had revealed my identity when he rescued me from the Devil¡¯s Den, I might not have been able to bear it.


    ¡°however, after three years, my state of mind has slowly calmed down. if you mention it again, i won¡¯t be unable to bear it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard on him to hide it from me for nearly three years.¡±


    At this point, a smile hung on song Meilian¡¯s face.


    however, her smile didn¡¯tst long, and she looked down again.


    ¡± i wanted to ept his confession, but i couldn¡¯t let him stay by my side for the rest of my life. i ... rejected him. ¡±


    ¡°after that, he returned to sea city, and we never met again. I thought he was angry and would ignore me, but the next day, he texted me and told me to think about it when I came to Sea city.¡±


    ¡°after he left, i thought about it for a long time. in the end, i decided to give us a chance. I¡¯m going to find him as soon as we get to Sea city, and I¡¯m going to give him a surprise.¡±


    ¡°but shi yan, can you imagine? when i went to the jing family to look for him, i met aunt jing and ye chengcheng outside the gate of the jing family. aunt jing and ye chengcheng said that they would prepare for her and jing xuan¡¯s engagement ceremony in half a year at thetest. how did i feel?¡±


    Looking at the depressed song Meilian, Shi Yan said, ¡± ¡°Have you gone to master Jing to verify it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I want to verify it or not. We¡¯ve lived together for three years, and I naturally understand and trust Jing Xuan. Butpared to ye Chengcheng, not only do I not have a family background that can match Jing Xuan¡¯s, I¡¯m also almost ridiculed.¡±


    I¡¯m a person who would feel nauseated even if I had physical contact with the opposite sex. I¡¯m thinking, if I really ept Jing Xuan¡¯s confession without a care, wouldn¡¯t I be too selfish? ¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± Shi Yan answered decisively.


    ¡°if you break up with him just like that, you¡¯ll be truly selfish.¡±

 Chapter 217

    217 chapter 217 not determined enough


    Meeting song Meilian¡¯s gaze, Shi Yan said,¡±Since you said that the two of you are old acquaintances who have been separated for many years, and that he appeared in the underground auction to save you, he must have been looking for you for a long time.¡±


    ¡°he took a long time to find you and even signed a contract to keep you by his side, perhaps just to take care of you. he¡¯s been waiting for you to finish the college entrance exam. meilian, you can see how much master jing cares about you.¡±


    he stayed by your side for three years. He didn¡¯t just n for those three years. He nned for your future.


    ¡± if he really cares about you, he won¡¯t care about those things. you¡¯ve already said that you want to give you a chance. why would you change your mind because of something that has little to do with him? ¡±


    ¡± the ye chengcheng you are talking about should be the one in the private roomst night. did you see master jing look in ye chengcheng¡¯s direction after he entered the room? ¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re clearly not familiar with each other at all.¡±


    ¡°since you like each other, why do you have to let both of them suffer?¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯m yingluo.¡±


    shi yan interrupted her. ¡± that¡¯s just a psychological barrier. in my opinion, there¡¯s no such thing as an unconquerable psychological barrier. it¡¯s just a matter of time and determination. ¡±


    ¡°even if we can¡¯t ovee it, so what? i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but if i were in your shoes, since i care about him, even if it¡¯s a lifetime of to, i would never let go.¡±


    seeing song meilian look at her in surprise, shi yan smiled and said,¡±are you surprised? i¡¯m the one who¡¯s truly selfish. however, how many times would a person be so selfish in their life? it¡¯s not a big sin to indulge yourself once in a while.¡±


    ¡°c-can i really?¡±


    ¡°of course you can.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that they are not from a good family background. Master Jing is a capable man. He doesn¡¯t need to find someone from a good family background to help him.¡±


    ¡°regardless of family background, you¡¯re a good match for him. You¡¯re pretty and have good grades. You¡¯re also good at drawingics, and you¡¯re still working hard to produce better works. In time, you¡¯ll definitely make a name for yourself in the industry.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the difference between you and master jing?¡±


    seeing that song meilian was still hesitating, shi yan said,¡±are you worried that madam jing won¡¯t agree to you two being together?¡±


    Song Meilian bit her lip and nodded.


    ¡°This is what master Jing should be thinking about. Why are you so worried?¡±


    if a man wants to be with you and can¡¯t even deal with his own parents and has to rely on you to deal with them, then this man can¡¯t be relied on.


    ¡± if you still can¡¯t let him go, then don¡¯t care so much. just care if you¡¯re happy together. ¡±


    ¡°Meilian, what other people think is not that important in life. You don¡¯t need to rely on family Jing to support you. Why do you care about what they think?¡±


    ¡°he doesn¡¯t agree to let you in? then you don¡¯t have toe in. why don¡¯t you buy your own house and let master jing move to your house? it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t afford to raise him, why do you have to be restricted?¡±


    After listening to Shi Yan¡¯s words, song Meilian looked at her in a daze. After a long time, she said,¡±shi yan, this really doesn¡¯t sound like something you would say.¡±


    ¡°But I feel much better after hearing you say this. I have a rough idea of what¡¯s going on. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If there¡¯s anything you want to say but can¡¯t find anyone to say it to, you cane to me. It¡¯s a little cold, I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory first. Don¡¯t stay too long.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and returned to the dormitory.


    Song Meilian looked at her back as she returned to the dormitory. She couldn¡¯t help but think that there must be a reason why Shi Yan could see through these things so clearly.


    She looked back at the gray night sky where the clouds covered the moon and thought about what had happenedst night after she went back with Jing Xuan.


    they didn¡¯tmunicate much. jing xuan didn¡¯t even ask her why she didn¡¯t contact him when she came to sea city. He only brought her back to his vi in Haicheng and told her which room she was in. He said that her clothes were prepared in the room and asked her to rest early after washing up.


    perhaps it was the alcohol, but she moved faster than her brain and pulled him back.


    He only pulled on his sleeve.


    they had been together for three years, and they could not have direct contact. she was already used to pulling his sleeve like this.


    however, he took her hand away and told her to rest, saying that they could talk about it tomorrow.


    however, when she woke up this morning, he had already left.


    she had asked for leave not to reminisce about the past, but to wait for him in the vi for the whole day.


    he didn¡¯te back even when it was dark. she sent him a message saying that she would go back to school first and then took a taxi back.


    If she couldn¡¯t see him, she could have called him. She knew that as long as she called him, he would rush back to see her no matter how busy he was.


    but she didn¡¯t.


    she was still struggling in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t take the initiative to find him, and Jing Xuan probably knew that she hadn¡¯t thought about it. He didn¡¯t want to see her. He just wanted to do what he had said before and give her time to think about it.


    She knew all of this.


    in fact, she was already a little shaken.


    she didn¡¯t want to care about anything else and just agree to his confession first. she would think about the future slowly. But she still couldn¡¯t make up her mind.


    she had looked for shi yan because she wanted to find someone to tell her about the things that she had hidden in her heart for many years. she also wanted someone to support her.


    They had not known each other for long, but Shi Yan gave people a strange feeling. It was as if Qianqian could tell her anything. She was very reliable and reassuring.


    In fact, Shi Yan was a month younger than her.


    she felt that she had experienced many things and was more mature and transparent than most of her peers. however, she found that she was still far from shi yan.


    shi yan said that there was no psychological barrier that could not be ovee. it was just a matter of time and determination.


    Right! there was no psychological barrier that could not be ovee!


    If she couldn¡¯t ovee it, it could only mean that she wasn¡¯t determined enough!


    *


    The next day, sses went on as usual.


    Shi Yan and the others had eight sses today, and they only ended school at about six O ¡®clock.


    Su mi applied for a leave of absence from school and disappeared without saying goodbye to anyone.


    However, they were all new students and weren¡¯t very familiar with each other. When her ssmates learned that she had applied for a leave of absence, they only sighed and didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    When Jiang Rui came back to ss, it was inevitable that she would hear some sarcastic remarks. One of them directly went to Jiang Rui and said that even if she wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, the Jiang family would still not let her off easily if she went to the Jiang family for help.


    After that, no one dared to say anything sour in front of Jiang Rui.


    everyone could see that even though she was not the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter, jiang rui was still as arrogant as ever and did not restrain her temper at all.


    She didn¡¯t even look sad at all.


    The person involved didn¡¯t care. He went to ss and ate. He even heard her ask her roommates out on weekends. those people who said sour words lost their interest when they couldn¡¯t find the fun in it.


    jiang rui also had eight sses today. herst elective ss happened to be in the same building as shi yan¡¯s. after ss, they agreed to go to the cafeteria to eat.


    Shi Yan¡¯s group of four became eight people. Jiang Rui also called her three roommates.

 Chapter 218

    218 chapter 218 shi yan meets xuan siyun


    ¡°meilian, thank you foring to apany me that night.¡± Jiang Rui and song Meilian thanked him.


    in the end, song meilian left with jing xuan. jiang sheng had told jiang rui about this, so jiang rui knew about it.


    but she didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°you¡¯re wee. i¡¯m just worried that it¡¯s not safe for shi yan to go out alone at night. besides, aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    jiang rui didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the cold and quiet song meilian seemed to be more cheerful.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re friends,¡± Jiang Rui said with a smile after a pause.


    since you¡¯re friends, I¡¯m holding a family reunion this weekend. I¡¯d like to invite you to have fun. Are you free? ¡±


    jiang rui was a very transparent person. she couldn¡¯t ept it at first, mainly because she couldn¡¯t ept being estranged from her family. Since her family didn¡¯t alienate her because she wasn¡¯t their biological daughter and had even found a solution to be a family for the rest of their lives, she also liked her rtionship with Jiang Cheng after the change. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be conflicted anymore.


    Jiang Rui, who was not conflicted, was very open-minded about everything.


    she had epted everything, including the fact that she had acknowledged the yu family.


    He even hoped to acknowledge his family as soon as possible.


    although she was drunk that night, she would not forget things after drinking. she remembered everything that happened that night in the bamboo carriage clearly, including how she had dered her ownership in front of han shuang shuang.


    She also remembered that she had done it on purpose.


    in the past, her brother was just her brother. she didn¡¯t care who liked her brother or coveted him. now that their rtionship had changed, she naturally wouldn¡¯t allow others to covet her brother.


    It was good to acknowledge his family. After that, he could openly dere his sovereignty.


    Moreover, she had never thought of not acknowledging this kiss from the beginning. Since she had to acknowledge it sooner orter, it didn¡¯t make a difference whether it was earlier orter.


    ¡°a xuanji family reunion?¡± Ren Kexin and Chang ru spoke at the same time.


    he was slightly surprised.


    They knew about family recognition, but this ¡°banquet¡±?


    not all family recognition events could hold a banquet.


    That night, Xuan wanrou had blocked Jiang Rui¡¯s brother¡¯s car. Xuan wanrou¡¯s mother, who was also Jiang Rui¡¯s biological mother, had appeared at the scene. Someone had taken a video and posted it on the school forum.


    although the light was very dim at the time and she could not see clearly, jiang rui¡¯s biological mother did not seem to be from a very high family background.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s biological mother could not have been born into a wealthy family. If she had, Xuan wanrou would not have tried to stop Jiang Rui¡¯s brother¡¯s car.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a family reunion.¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    ¡± i believe you¡¯ve heard that i¡¯m not the biological daughter of the jiang family. my brother has already secretly investigated my background. i¡¯ve also met my real family. the family recognition banquet is scheduled for this saturday.e and y when you¡¯re free. i¡¯ll prepare an invitation for you. ¡±


    Ren Kexin and Chang ru exchanged a look and replied in a daze, ¡± ¡°sure, sure, we¡¯ll definitelye.¡±


    Doubts were doubts, but it was not appropriate to ask.


    he would know what the situation was on saturday.


    when I¡¯m preparing the gown, I¡¯ll have to prepare it for my roommates. Do you guys need me to prepare it together? ¡± Jiang Rui asked.


    It could be seen that she got along well with her roommates.


    she asked casually and frankly, not making people feel embarrassed at all, but more at ease.


    It would be great if she could ask so that others wouldn¡¯t have a suitable dress after receiving the invitation. That would be really awkward.


    however, ren kexin and chang ru did not give an answer immediately. they looked at shi yan.


    He did not know why he looked at Shi Yan, but it was a subconscious action.


    Perhaps before they realized it, they felt the same as song Meilian and thought that Shi Yan was very reliable and reassuring.


    Sensing their gazes, Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll prepare their gowns.¡±


    She looked at song Meilian and understood what she meant without asking. She said directly,¡±i¡¯ll prepare mine myself.¡±


    ren kexin and chang ru did not stand on ceremony.


    ¡± shi yan, i¡¯ll leave my and chang ru¡¯s gowns to you. i¡¯ll send you the sizeter. ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t prepare themselves, but they didn¡¯t know the standards of the banquet and were afraid that the gowns they prepared would embarrass Jiang Rui.


    after all, they were going there as jiang rui¡¯s friends.


    They didn¡¯t mention money to Shi Yan either. They could all see that Shi Yan didn¡¯tck money. If they directly mentioned money at this time, it would inevitably be suspicious of Shi Yan¡¯s face.


    They would be living together for four years in the future, so there would be a chance to return the favor. Or, the next time he saw something suitable for Shi Yan, he would buy it for her. Courtesy demands reciprocity.


    ¡°do you need any help?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    no, my brother told me to focus on my lessons. He said that my third uncle will make the necessary arrangements for Yu san¡¯s arrangements. He will also meet up with my third uncle and help him if he needs any help.


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    as they were talking, they stopped in their tracks when they were about to reach the cafeteria.


    It was song Meilian who stopped.


    She saw ye Chengcheng standing not far away.


    shi yan naturally saw it as well. she nced at song meilian, but after seeing that her expression didn¡¯t change much, she turned her gaze back to ye chengcheng and then to the person next to ye chengcheng.


    She was dressed in a professional suit that outlined her perfect figure and was extremely beautiful. However, her aura was too strong, and it suppressed the charm in her face.


    Of course, Shi Yan had noticed her not because of her appearance, but simply because Shi Yan knew who she was.


    she was her second and third brother¡¯s middle school ssmate. she had seen their middle school graduation photo.


    With such an outstanding appearance and the fact that she was the eldest daughter of the Xuan family, plus her second brother secretly saying that her third brother had a good impression of this eldest daughter of the Xuan family, even if Shi Yan didn¡¯t care much about these things back then, she still took a few more nces at the eldest daughter of the Xuan family in the photo.


    Even though many years had passed, this miss Xuan had changed quite a bit. Shi Yan could still recognize her at a nce.


    The youngdy of house Xuan?


    was he here for jiang rui?


    Seeing Shi Yan staring at her, Jiang Rui couldn¡¯t help but approach her and ask, ¡± ¡°yan, do you know the person next to ye chengcheng?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Xuan family, your cousin in name.¡±


    jiang rui was stunned.


    She had never thought that the other party would be rted to her.


    ¡°Friend or Foe?¡± Jiang Rui had grown up in the Jiang family and was not a naive girl. She was not concerned about her cousins, but whether they were friends or foes.


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure yet.¡± shi yan smiled and nced at her.


    Jiang Rui was clear-headed, she had known it for a long time.


    this was good, it was not easy to suffer losses.


    ¡°you¡¯re here to find me?¡± Jiang Rui asked again.


    ¡°it should be,¡±


    ¡°then let¡¯s go meet him.¡± jiang rui brushed her hair and smiled.


    they were looking at xuan siyun and ye chengcheng, and xuan siyun and ye chengcheng were looking at them.


    Ye Chengcheng only had eyes for song Meilian. When she looked at song Meilian, her eyes darkened.


    However, she quickly collected her emotions.


    no one noticed.


    xuan siyun had asked ye chengcheng who jiang rui was, so she had only been paying attention to jiang rui.


    However, when she saw Shi Yan, who was beside Jiang Rui, her eyes stopped.


    The girl was dressed simply and casually. Her long hair was tied up in a high ponytail, and she had no makeup on.


    However, she was the most eye-catching and impossible to ignore in the crowd.


    she was very beautiful, but she did not have a mboyant appearance. her appearance was just like the feeling she gave people, with a dignified and gentle aura that exuded from her bones. There was a faint smile on her face, which made her look even gentler.


    Her eyes met the girl¡¯s for a moment.


    In an instant, she clearly felt the calmness in the girl¡¯s eyes.


    it was as if she wasn¡¯t even in this girl¡¯s eyes.


    this was the first time that a girl could remain so calm after seeing her face.

 Chapter 219

    219 An old friend living in the Jiang family


    The girl¡¯s calm and ethereal temperament was very familiar to Xuan Siyun.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    It was impossible for him not to look familiar. Wasn¡¯t the feeling that fifth Lord Jiang, who had the reputation of being a gentleman like jade, gentle and wise, simr to this?


    she had actually seen an aura simr to the fifth lord¡¯s on an eighteen or neen-year-old girl. no one would believe it if she told them. that was the fifth lord! The Jiang family¡¯s fifth master, the one who caused countless people in the capital¡¯s upper ss to change their expressions at the mention of this name!


    how could an ordinary female college studentpare to her!


    when shi yan, jiang rui, and the others came over, xuan siyun and ye chengcheng also walked over.


    ¡°senior siyun, why are you looking for jiang rui?¡±


    ye chengcheng only knew that xuan siyun was here for jiang rui, but she didn¡¯t know why she was here. Thinking that Jiang Cheng had also graduated from Jingdu University, Xuan Siyun and Jiang Cheng had been in the same school for a while, so it was very likely that they knew each other.


    jiang cheng was indeed outstanding, and it wasn¡¯t impossible for xuan siyun to be interested in him.


    She was guessing that Xuan Siyun had heard about Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui¡¯s rtionship and hade to find Jiang Rui.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ye chengcheng wanted to ask more questions, but the group of people had already approached.


    she took back the words she was about to say.


    ¡°Rui ¡®er,¡± Xuan Siyun was the first to speak.


    His attitude wasn¡¯t high, and his attitude wasn¡¯t intimate, but he wasn¡¯t rude either. He had a faint smile.


    ¡°hello, and you are?¡± jiang rui asked with a smile.


    she had already heard shi yan introduce jiang rui to her roommates.¡±......¡±


    They were willing to call Jiang Rui¡¯s acting a movie queen level.


    They didn¡¯t make a sound and just stood quietly at the side as a good audience.


    ¡°I¡¯m Xuan Siyun, your biological mother Xuan Liuying is my aunt. Aunt has been hiding for many years, and it was only a few days ago when your identity was revealed that the family discovered her traces. Grandfather and grandmother have not seen aunt for many years, and they wanted to see her, so they asked me toe to Haicheng personally.¡±


    ¡± i don¡¯t know where my aunt is right now. i went to the yu family to ask, but third young master yu couldn¡¯t contact my aunt. i could onlye to the school to look for you. i hope i didn¡¯t scare you. ¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯m not that timid.¡± Jiang Rui said with a smile.


    ¡°So, I should call you cousin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you¡¯vee from afar. By right, I should receive you well, but I¡¯m at school right now, so I¡¯ve been rude. How about this, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk. We¡¯re going to eat anyway, so let¡¯s find a restaurant and talk while we eat.¡±


    What she meant was that the group of people next to her were also included.


    the crowd did not know what jiang rui was up to, so they kept quiet.


    ¡°I also have the same intention.¡±


    Xuan Siyun looked at the people around her and asked with a smile,¡±these are your ssmates?¡±


    ¡°yes, cousin.¡±


    her gaze paused on shi yan¡¯s face for half a second before xuan siyun said, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go eat together. It¡¯s my treat. Take it as my first meeting gift to you as your cousin.


    my cousin is a guest from afar. How can I let you spend so much money on her? I¡¯ll treat you. It just so happens that I know sis Chengcheng as well.


    As Jiang Rui spoke, she smiled at ye Chengcheng.¡±So, big sis Chengcheng and cousin know each other?¡±


    ¡°senior siyun is my senior at jingdu university. when i heard that she wasing to haicheng, as a haicheng citizen, i had to treat her well. senior siyun wasing to haicheng university, so i apanied her. i didn¡¯t expect senior siyun to be here for you, rui ¡®er, and i didn¡¯t expect her to be your cousin.¡±


    it was really surprising that they were cousins.


    she had thought that he was her love rival.


    However, wouldn¡¯t that make Jiang Rui the granddaughter of the capital¡¯s Xuan family?


    She was lucky to not be the biological daughter of the Jiang family but the granddaughter of the Xuan family.


    The Yu family?


    Which Yu family?


    was there a yu family in sea city? or was there another yu family in the capital that she didn¡¯t know of?


    ¡°so there¡¯s such a rtionship. it¡¯s really fate.¡± jiang rui said.


    after a while, the group of people sat down in arge private room in a restaurant near the school.


    Jiang Rui sat on Shi Yan¡¯s left, and song Meilian sat on her right. Next to song Meilian were Ren Kexin and Chang ru. Jiang Rui¡¯s roommates sat on the left side of Jiang Rui, and Xuan Siyun and ye Chengcheng sat opposite Shi Yan.


    ren kexin leaned closer to song meilian and whispered, ¡± ¡°Meilian, is it appropriate for us to follow you here?¡±


    wasn¡¯t the normal procedure for these cousins to sit down and talk to each other when they met for the first time? what was jiang rui doing? And what¡¯s with Jiang Rui¡¯s cousin? He looked like he was very happy to invite them to have a meal together.


    In order to leave a good impression on his cousin who he met for the first time, he specially invited his cousin¡¯s ssmate to have a meal together?


    it was understandable, but there was no need to.


    There would be plenty of opportunities to treat them to a meal in the future. There was no need to call so many people to attend the first meeting between the two cousins.


    jiang rui wanted to test if the other party was a friend or foe?


    then what was the meaning of their existence?


    Why didn¡¯t Jiang Rui give her some information and arrange some scenes for her so that she could take on the role!


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just eat in peace.¡± song meilian replied.


    the others didn¡¯t have as many thoughts as ren kexin, but they didn¡¯t have much less. other than shi yan and song meilian, they didn¡¯t know why jiang rui and xuan siyun had asked them toe.


    that included ye chengcheng.


    However, this was just what ye Chengcheng wanted. She had nned to meet Song Meilian anyway.


    After ordering, Xuan Siyun nced at Shi Yan and said to Jiang Rui,¡±Rui ¡®er, aren¡¯t you going to introduce your ssmate?¡±


    She didn¡¯t notice it once or twice, but Xuan Siyun¡¯s eyes fell on Shi Yan¡¯s face so many times that even Jiang Rui and song Meilian noticed it, let alone Shi Yan.


    Jiang Rui first introduced her roommates, then song Meilian and the rest.¡±This is song Meilian, Ren Kexin, and Chang ru. They are Yan¡¯s roommates.¡±


    ¡°this is xiao yan, my good friend,¡± he introduced her to shi yan.


    shi yan recognized xuan siyun at a nce. jiang rui wasn¡¯t sure if xuan siyun knew her and was afraid that shi yan was deliberately hiding her identity, so she didn¡¯t say her full name.


    it was still her previous thought. even if shi yan¡¯s full name was known by the other party, it should not be revealed from her.


    ¡°Good friends?¡±


    ¡°yes, good friends.¡±


    ¡± i heard that grandma jiang has a benefactor who got into haicheng university. before school started, grandma jiang invited this benefactor to stay at the jiang family¡¯s old house for a while. is your good friend, yan, your benefactor? ¡± xuan siyun asked shi yan.


    Jiang Rui looked at Xuan Siyun with a deep gaze and smiled.¡±my cousin is well-informed. yan is my grandmother¡¯s savior and a guest she invited to stay with us.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not well-informed. it¡¯s just that i have an old friend who lives in the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng, so i know a little more about the jiang family in haicheng. ¡±


    Xuan Siyun smiled,¡±Rui ¡®er should have guessed who my old friend is by now.¡± He¡¯s the one who moved into the Jiang family¡¯s old residence three years ago. ording to Rui ¡®er¡¯s seniority in the Jiang family, you should be calling him fifth uncle.¡±


    Pa-


    It was the sound of chopsticks mming on the table.

 Chapter 220

    220 An old friend of the fifth Lord Jiang


    Jiang Rui¡¯s smile disappeared, and she mmed her chopsticks on the table.


    ¡°Miss Xuan, you¡¯ve crossed the line!¡±


    ¡°even the jiang family can¡¯t talk about my fifth uncle¡¯s matters easily, but you¡¯re very capable. What, do you think that our Sea city¡¯s Jiang family is inferior to your capital¡¯s Xuan family, and that you¡¯ve casually vited our family¡¯s taboo and tried to obtain information about our family?¡±


    she was wondering why xuan siyun kept staring at yan. it turned out that it was because of fifth uncle!


    however, judging from xuan siyun¡¯s expression, she only suspected that there was someone with fifth uncle. she wasn¡¯t sure if it was yan.


    but even so, it was obvious that he was trying to sow discord between them by calling yan an old friend of his fifth uncle. before he was sure if yan and fifth uncle had anything to do with each other, he tried to stir up trouble!


    This effort!


    She even said that he was fifth uncle¡¯s old friend. She had never heard of fifth uncle having any good friends of the opposite sex. she had never even heard of her fifth uncle having any friends of the same gender, let alone friends of the opposite sex.


    ¡°You even dare to ask about my fifth uncle, as expected of the eldest miss of house Xuan! i¡¯ll tell my fifth uncle about this, and i hope that miss xuan is really an old friend of my fifth uncle. otherwise, if my fifth uncle finds out that miss xuan has secretly inquired about him, i¡¯m afraid the xuan family will be in big trouble!¡±


    when jiang rui mmed her chopsticks on the table, xuan siyun¡¯s smile disappeared.


    However, as the heir of the Xuan family, she was able to keep herposure.


    He didn¡¯t fly into a rage out of humiliation. He just sat there and listened to Jiang Rui¡¯s words without any emotions.


    shi yan saw it all.


    it was impossible for shi yan not to feel anything when she heard xuan siyun say that she was jiang che¡¯s old friend and in a very familiar tone.


    Jiang che was her man.


    however, she didn¡¯t show it on her face and continued to smile.


    Xuan Siyun also saw Shi Yan¡¯s reaction.


    he was puzzled.


    could she have guessed wrong? ording to the information she had gathered, it was very likely that there was a woman by the fifth lord¡¯s side. the main reason was that the fifth lord, who rarely left his home all year round, had recently gone out quite frequently, which was very unusual.


    it was very unlikely that the fifth master jiang was going out frequently for work. the only thing she could think of was that he had a woman by his side.


    The woman that fifth master Jiang, who didn¡¯t go out all year round, was most likely toe into contact with was the Savior of the Jiang family¡¯s olddy, who had moved into the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion.


    it was the girl in front of him.


    Could it be that she was thinking too much, and that the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord didn¡¯t have any women by his side?


    did he go out frequently because his injuries had recovered and he had the intention to go back to seize power and deliberately disclose the news to the capital?


    thinking about it this way, xuan siyun felt that this guess was more likely than the fifth lord having a woman by his side.


    After all, the fifth Lord Jiang was such a noble and pure figure that even power and wealth were beneath his notice. He could give up wealth and power as he pleased. It was unlikely that he would have any worldly desires when leaving the capital empty-handed.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any woman who could arouse his interest, not to mention that he would go out frequently for a woman.


    thinking of this, xuan siyun didn¡¯t care about shi yan anymore.


    He looked at Jiang Rui, frowning slightly with a calm expression. ¡°Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t be so impatient.¡±


    It was as if Jiang Rui was just an insensible child in her eyes.


    ¡°I naturally know that news of your fifth uncle can not be easily inquired about, and I did not inquire either. It¡¯s just that recently, there have been many people in the capital spreading news of your fifth uncle, so I¡¯ve heard a lot. Besides, I¡¯m an old friend of your fifth uncle, and I even paid him a visit at the Jiang family in Sea city a few days ago. He wouldn¡¯t vent his anger on me and the Xuan family for such a trivial matter.¡±


    When Jiang Rui heard that she had gone to the Jiang family to visit Jiang che, she almost subconsciously went to see Shi Yan¡¯s reaction. Fortunately, she resisted the urge and did not go to see Shi Yan.


    ¡°did miss xuan see my fifth uncle?¡± he asked xuan siyun.


    ¡± not really. your fifth uncle hasn¡¯t seen many guests since the incident. you¡¯ve lived with him in the jiang family¡¯s old mansion, so you should know this. ¡±


    ¡°after the incident, he has been particrly unwilling to see people from the capital. i am naturally no exception.¡±


    She clearly did not see him, but her expression was very natural. It even gave people the feeling that she did not see him not because she did not have a deep rtionship with Jiang che, but because Jiang che did not often meet guests, especially people from the capital, including her, an old friend.


    if not for the inappropriate asion, jiang rui would have given her a thumbs up.


    as expected of the heir of house xuan, he was indeed extraordinary!


    if it were any other girl, she would probably be embarrassed by now.


    alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Look at you. It¡¯s just a small matter and you¡¯re so angry that you don¡¯t even want to call her cousin. Xuan Siyun spoke like an older sister.


    jiang rui snorted in her heart, but the anger on her face had already disappeared.


    no matter what, she was still a member of the xuan family. her biological mother might even return to the xuan family. although they didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other, as a daughter, she couldn¡¯tpletely cut off her biological mother¡¯s path.


    if she offended xuan siyun, the heir of the xuan family, too much, it would be a lot of trouble when her biological mother returned to the xuan family in the future.


    ¡°Please forgive me, cousin. Fifth uncle¡¯s matter is not only limited to the Jiang family. It is a taboo for many people. When I suddenly heard that cousin seemed to have inquired about fifth uncle¡¯s news, I couldn¡¯t help but have a big reaction.¡±


    without waiting for xuan siyun to reply, jiang rui said,¡±but fortunately, cousin sister was talking about my fifth uncle in front of me. if she were to talk about it in front of my brother, father, or grandmother, i¡¯m afraid today¡¯s matter would not be so easily let go.¡±


    only then did xuan siyun seriously size jiang rui up.


    He had thought that she was just an arrogant little girl who had grown up being pampered.


    The olddy of the Jiang family was really good at educating people. Jiang Rui¡¯s courage was enough to make her a Big Shot in the capital.


    Fortunately, she was born in Haicheng.


    The Xuan family didn¡¯t care about grandchildren, grandchildren, or grandchildren. They only looked at ability.


    it was said that if her aunt hadn¡¯t given up her inheritance and chased yu wushuang to sea city, she would have been the next head of the xuan family.


    ¡°It¡¯s cousin¡¯s mistake. This meal is on me. Consider it an apology.¡±


    After watching an exciting show, ye Chengcheng finally spoke up to smooth things over. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s the first time you two cousins are meeting. Why do you have to make the atmosphere so stiff? the waiter has brought the dishes. let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    Looking at Xuan Siyun, then at Jiang Rui and Shi Yan sitting across from her, ye Chengcheng¡¯s heart was in turmoil.


    she had thought that xuan siyun was interested in jiang sheng and was here to meet jiang rui¡¯s love rival. she didn¡¯t expect her to be interested in jiang rui¡¯s fifth uncle!


    isn¡¯t that shi yan¡¯s boyfriend?


    that night, when she saw him in the private room, he was indeed a very good man.


    listening to the conversation between xuan siyun and jiang rui, why did she feel that the fifth lord jiang¡¯s identity was not simple?


    Her friendship with Xuan Siyun wasn¡¯t very deep. Since the fifth Lord of the Jiang family wasn¡¯t simple and many people in the capital were afraid of him, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for herself. the fact that shi yan was the fifth lord jiang¡¯s girlfriend would have to wait for xuan siyun to discover it herself. she wouldn¡¯t meddle in it.


    After the two of them had a fight, everyone was very quiet during the meal.


    Halfway through the meal, ye Chengcheng tried to ease the atmosphere and everyone raised their cups to drink tea. Shi Yan suddenly smiled and asked Xuan Siyun, ¡± ¡°is miss xuan an old friend of the jiang family¡¯s fifth master?¡±

 Chapter 221

    221 i like fifth lord jiang


    shi yan suddenly said, and everyone looked at her.


    ren kexin and chang ru exchanged a look. their eyes were shining with excitement.


    They knew that Xuan Siyun was obviously interested in Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend. How could Shi Yan not have any reaction to her boyfriend?


    the day they had been waiting for had finallye.


    Hearing this, Xuan Siyun looked at Shi Yan and met her faintly smiling eyes that didn¡¯t reveal much emotion.


    after staring at shi yan for a while, xuan siyun smiled and said,¡±Yeah, we¡¯re old friends. We were ssmates in primary school.¡±


    had the jiang family¡¯s fifth master ever gone to school?


    he had definitely attended it before, but he had only been in the school in name and rarely went to school. all the courses were taught by professional teachers at home.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible for so many people in the circle to only hear of his name but not see him.


    The normal progress of his studies would not have given him the ability to take over the Jiang family at the age of 16, and he had already set up a part of his own business before he took over the Jiang family.


    these were all things that he couldn¡¯t achieve by going to school normally.


    Although Shi Yan didn¡¯t know much about Jiang Che¡¯s Affairs, she knew that the fifth master of the Jiang family wasn¡¯t someone who went to school step by step.


    Primary school?


    If she remembered correctly, her second and third brothers were in the same primary school as Xuan Siyun.


    ording to xuan siyun, jiang che should be in the same year as her second and third brothers. even if someone like jiang che didn¡¯t take the initiative to stand out, he should be very outstanding in school.


    However, she had never heard her second and third brothers mention such a person.


    It could be seen that Jiang che rarely appeared in school.


    or rather, it would be more urate to say that he would almost never appear in school.


    Xuan Siyun might really have been Jiang Che¡¯s primary school ssmate, but they had probably only met a few times.


    besides, primary school?


    that was so long ago, and he was still an old friend?


    ¡°are you just ran ran¡¯s primary school ssmate?¡± she asked with a smile.


    Shi Yan clearly didn¡¯t show any other emotions, and her attitude was very good. She even had a friendly smile, but Xuan Siyun could hear a trace of ridicule in her words.


    His eyes darkened. we were ssmates in primary school, ¡± he said with a smile. but we¡¯ve known each other for more than that. Otherwise, how could we be old friends? ¡±


    these words were very ambiguous.


    ¡°yan, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± she asked without waiting for shi yan to speak.


    His gaze fell straight on Shi Yan¡¯s face, as if he did not intend to miss the slightest change in her expression.


    the fact was that shi yan had been calm from the beginning to the end. there was a faint smile on her face, and her expression had not changed at all.


    she smiled. ¡± miss xuan, you know that i¡¯ve been living in the jiang family¡¯s old residence for a while. i like to sit in the lotus pond pavilion in the jiang family¡¯s old residence when i¡¯m free. ¡± One day, I went to the pavilion in the Lotus pond to read a book and happened to meet the fifth master of the Jiang family. I was immediately shocked by him.¡±


    Shi Yan ignored the smile on Xuan Siyun¡¯s face that was gradually freezing. She maintained her faint smile and said, no one in the Jiang family dares to talk about the fifth master Jiang. I know very little about him. However, I know that miss Xuan is an old friend of the fifth master Jiang, so I want to ask miss Xuan about the fifth master Jiang. Is that possible? ¡±


    When she met Xuan Siyun¡¯s sharp gaze, Shi Yan seemed to not notice it. She looked a little embarrassed and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry, but this is the first time I¡¯ve been so interested in a man. i¡¯m not afraid of beingughed at by miss xuan, but i fell in love with fifth lord jiang at first sight.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    those who knew that she and jiang che were a couple were all speechless, including ye chengcheng.


    Xuan Siyun carefully sized Shi Yan up.


    A dark light shed in his eyes.


    She had neglected the fact that the fifth Lord might not be interested in women, but a person like him who attracted attention wherever he went was the easiest to attract women.


    It was true that fifth Lord Jiang rarely saw guests and rarely left his home, but that didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t asionally walk around the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    the girl in front of him had been living in the jiang family¡¯s old house for more than a month, so it was entirely possible that they had met by chance!


    she looked like a simple and elegant little girl, but she was actually ayman!


    Love at first sight?


    Ha!


    how could the fifth lord like a little girl like her?


    ¡°yan, you like the fifth lord jiang?¡±


    Shi Yan gently shook the cup of tea in her hand and looked at it indifferently. When she heard this, she raised her eyes and looked at Xuan Siyun opposite her. She still had a faint smile, but her tone was calm. yes, I like the fifth Lord. I just said it. It was love at first sight.


    he raised his ss to xuan siyun and said,¡±let me formally introduce myself. my name is shi yan.¡±


    Xuan Siyun suddenly looked up at her. ¡°yan¡¯s surname is shi? the shi of xi shi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± shi yan nodded with a smile.


    he didn¡¯t say much about this issue, but said, ¡± ¡°since miss xuan is fifth lord jiang¡¯s old friend, can i ask you something about him?¡±


    She stared at Shi Yan for a moment. Xuan Siyun¡¯s gaze was a little sharp, but Shi Yan didn¡¯t seem to notice it at all. Her expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, which made Xuan Siyun¡¯s eyes deepen.


    She couldn¡¯t see through this Shi Yan at all!


    I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. Rui ¡®er just said that we can¡¯t casually inquire about her fifth uncle¡¯s news. Naturally, we can¡¯t casually talk about her fifth uncle¡¯s matter. So, student Shi Yan, I¡¯m very sorry.


    ¡°I see.¡± Shi Yan seemed a little disappointed.


    However, she still smiled. I was the one who was rude first. Miss Xuan, you don¡¯t have to apologize. I should be the one apologizing.


    ¡°it¡¯s such a pity. i thought i could find out some information about the fifth lord jiang, but it seems i have to think of another way,¡± he said in a low voice with a sigh.


    Jiang Rui,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Really, she was feeling veryplicated at the moment.


    what was yan doing?


    Without waiting for Jiang Rui to think deeply, Xuan Siyun said to Shi Yan, ¡± i see that shi yan is about the same age as rui ¡®er, and she¡¯s rui¡¯ er¡¯s good friend. i¡¯m rui ¡®er¡¯s cousin, and i also see shi yan as my own younger sister. some words may make shi yan feel ufortable, but as an older sister who is a few years older than you, i still want to tell you. ¡±


    shi yan looked over with a faint smile and saw xuan siyun continue, student Shi Yan is undoubtedly very beautiful, but I¡¯m an old friend of fifth Lord Jiang, so I know more or less what he likes. He doesn¡¯t like student Shi Yan¡¯s type.


    Shi Yan, I¡¯m not interfering with your private affairs. I¡¯m just kindly reminding you to get out of it before you get too deep, so that you won¡¯t get hurt in the end.


    Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±really?¡± Doesn¡¯t he like my type?¡±


    Xuan Siyun looked at Shi Yan¡¯s smile, which seemed to be brighter than before, and felt a little strange.


    after hearing these words, shouldn¡¯t a youngdy like her be disappointed and sad?


    The more she looked at Shi Yan, the more she couldn¡¯t see through her.


    she collected her thoughts and squinted her eyes to hide the darkness in them. she said softly,¡±Yes, so don¡¯t fall too deep, Shi Yan.¡±


    ye chengcheng couldn¡¯t bear to listen to this any longer.


    He wondered how Xuan Siyun would feel when she learned that Shi Yan and the fifth Lord Jiang were a couple.


    one look at jiang rui and shi yan¡¯s roommates and she knew that they were all aware of the rtionship between shi yan and the fifth lord jiang. the way they looked at xuan siyun was hard to exin.


    although her rtionship with xuan siyun wasn¡¯t deep, they didn¡¯t have any bad blood. xuan siyun came with her, so she should help her.


    ¡°Senior Sister Siyun, miss Shi Yan, don¡¯t just talk. Let¡¯s eat first, or the dishes will get cold.¡±

 Chapter 222

    222 The type you like


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t speak again after she interrupted her. She continued to eat with a faint smile.


    Xuan Siyun took a deep look at Shi Yan and also picked up her chopsticks.


    about ten minutester, shi yan finished the rice in her bowl and stood up with her phone in hand. I¡¯m done. You guys enjoy your meal. I¡¯ll go outside to make a call.


    he didn¡¯t go far and stood in the corridor after leaving the room.


    with one hand on the corridor railing and the other holding the phone to her ear, she said, ¡± ¡°Jiang che, am I your type?¡±


    jiang che, who was handling some documents in the study, saw her call and picked it up happily. before he could speak, he heard her say this and was immediately stunned.


    ¡°miss shi wanwan, have you been drinking?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°yingluo, did i do something to make you angry?¡±


    She sighed softly. miss Shi, let¡¯s talk things out. Don¡¯t scare me all of a sudden. I can¡¯t take it.


    ¡°i¡¯m not scaring you. i just wanted to ask you if i¡¯m your type.¡±


    her tone sounded a little spoiled.


    jiang che felt helpless, but at the same time, he felt that her slightly pampered tone was a little fresh. he raised his hand to rub his forehead andughed, ¡± ¡°Ms. Shi, don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re not my type?¡±


    ¡°Before I met you, I was pure and had few desires. All my desires were aroused by you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m very infatuated with you. Don¡¯t doubt your charm.¡±


    Shi Yan was very satisfied with his answer.


    She was smiling so much that her eyes were curved.


    her eyes were sparkling, and it was not hard to tell that she was in a good mood.


    ¡± if miss shi still doesn¡¯t believe me, i¡¯ll go to you now and prove it to you personally tonight. ¡±


    shi yan interrupted him with a smile. ¡± that¡¯s enough, mr. jiang. i know you¡¯re obsessed with me. stop talking. ¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t always drive so far. it takes four hours to go back and forth. it¡¯ll be the weekend in two days, and we¡¯ll be able to see each other then.¡±


    Jiang che smiled. from what I¡¯ve heard, miss Shi, you don¡¯t intend to see me for the next two days? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°see him. turn on the video call. don¡¯te over.¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t see you even if youe,¡± he added.


    ¡°Miss Shi, are you that heartless?¡± a low chuckle came from the other side of the phone. it was a very low chuckle, making shi yan feel as if he was talking to her right next to her ear. her ears were slightly numb.


    he rubbed his ears and said in a slightly sullen tone, ¡± ¡°yeah, i¡¯m just that heartless.¡±


    another burst of lowughter was heard.


    Hearing hisughter, the corners of Shi Yan¡¯s lips curled up unconsciously.


    the mood that had been affected just now hadpletely dissipated.


    ¡°Miss Shi, why are you suddenly asking me this question? Or did you meet someone?¡±


    teacher Jiang, I haven¡¯t even said anything yet, and you¡¯ve already guessed most of it. What should I do if you¡¯re so smart? ¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± she said with a smile. ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal. i can handle it. ¡±


    ¡°then, if there¡¯s anything you need me to do, miss shi, remember to call me.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± He called out to her.


    His tone was gentle, but there was a hint of helplessness and seriousness in it.


    ¡°what?¡±


    Jiang che said, ¡± I only have you. And I only want you. So, miss Shi, no matter when or where, don¡¯t doubt my feelings and loyalty to you.


    Shi Yan chuckled. Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ve never doubted your feelings, nor have I ever doubted your loyalty. I just feel a little ufortable in my heart, so I wanted to call you and talk to you. I wanted to hear you tell me personally that I¡¯m your type.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, I just want you to coax me.¡±


    The other party was silent for a few seconds before suddenly saying, ¡± ¡°miss shi, i want to see you.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, shall we video call?¡±


    jiang che was taken aback, then smiled helplessly.


    ¡°ms. shi, you¡¯re really pretending to be ignorant.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t y dumb with him and said directly, ¡± mr. jiang, we can see each other on the weekend. it¡¯s a four-hour round trip. i¡¯d rather you use that time to rest. ¡±


    ¡°by the way, mr. jiang, are you so busy that you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡±


    jiang che,¡±yingluo.¡±


    her ears were so sensitive that she heard him just as he raised his hand to type on the keyboard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go downstairs now. Ms. Shi, don¡¯t be angry. I only do this once in a while.¡±


    ¡°you also said that it¡¯s an asional thingst time.¡±


    jiang che was speechless.


    ¡± mr. jiang, let¡¯s go eat. otherwise, i¡¯ll really get angry. ¡±


    Shi Yan actually knew that Jiang che was not usually so busy. His businesses were all managed by professionals. He was only responsible for the general direction and did not have much work to do.


    she also knew that he wasn¡¯t lying when he said that his life was very regr.


    She also knew that he had been busy for the past few days because he had spent most of his time on the way to Haicheng University to find her.


    However, although she was clear about it, Shi Yan did not say it out loud.


    She knew that Jiang che was happy to do this.


    Since he was willing, if she said it out loud, it might dampen his spirits and might even make him mistakenly think that she didn¡¯t like himing to find her.


    In fact, she really liked it when he came to look for her.


    she wished she could see him every day.


    She didn¡¯t want to dampen his spirits, but she also didn¡¯t want him to mistakenly think that she didn¡¯t like himing to find her. She also didn¡¯t want him to pile up work and work overtime without eating just to find her. She would deal with it in her own way.


    There were only two days left until the weekend, and they would be able to see each other very soon.


    If she didn¡¯t let hime to her, he would listen to her.


    Then, he could have a good rest in the extra time.


    in the end, it was all because the vi¡¯s courtyard had not been renovated yet, and they were too far away.


    speaking of which, although there weren¡¯t many sses in university, there were sses almost every working day.


    no, not just four years. she might even do a master¡¯s degree.


    did she really have to spend all these years in school?


    In the past, she was alone. She didn¡¯t think so much because she felt that it was the same no matter where she lived, so she would just live her life step by step.


    However, she was no longer alone. If she spent her time in ss with Jiang che, he would definitely be very happy.


    perhaps she could consider studying for a master¡¯s degree and a ph.d., and also consider shortening her four-year college life.


    This was not a difficult thing for her.


    shi yan only hung up after jiang che agreed to go downstairs for dinner.


    just as he was about to return to the room, he suddenly saw song meilian being stopped by ye chengcheng at the bathroom door at the end of the corridor.


    They were not far away. Shi Yan could clearly see the two of them and could barely hear their conversation.


    Song Meilian didn¡¯t really want to go to the bathroom, she did it on purpose.


    she knew that ye chengcheng was looking for her, so she deliberately lured ye chengcheng out.


    when she left the room, she saw shi yan on the phone in the corridor. she deliberately lightened her footsteps so as not to disturb shi yan.


    she came out of the bathroom and washed her hands in front of the sink. just as she was about to turn around and leave, ye chengcheng called out, ¡± ¡°song meilian,¡±


    ¡°miss ye, what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked, looking at ye chengcheng.


    ¡°you¡¯re song meilian?¡± ye chengcheng¡¯s gaze fell on her face.


    Without waiting for song Meilian to answer, she said,¡±ye ning, you don¡¯t even acknowledge me anymore after you change your name?¡±

 Chapter 223

    223 why did youe back?


    this was within her expectations, so song meilian wasn¡¯t surprised.


    this probably had something to do with shi yan¡¯s previous counseling.


    after thinking it through, he no longer had to worry about being recognized by others.


    song meilian looked at ye chengcheng and calmly said, ¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for almost ten years. It¡¯s hard to believe that my cousin, who we didn¡¯t see each other much when we were young, could still recognize me.¡±


    they were only cousins, distant rtives who were separated by who knows how manyyers.


    It was a little simr to the main family and the side branches. Ye ning¡¯s side was the main family, and ye Chengcheng¡¯s side was the side branch. But in this generation, the main family had declined, and the side branches had grown.


    ye ning¡¯s family¡¯s decline was only a matter of nearly ten years ago, and ten years ago, ye chengcheng¡¯s family status was not as high as it was now. Ten years ago, the rtionship between ye Chengcheng¡¯s family and ye ning¡¯s family was simr to that of su MI¡¯s family and su MU¡¯s family. Ye Chengcheng¡¯s family had relied on ye ning¡¯s family to develop.


    when she was young, ye ning and ye chengcheng didn¡¯t see each other often. they had only seen each other a few times, and the number of times they had met was even less than the number of times su mu had met ye ning.


    The reason ye Chengcheng could recognize ye ning was that she knew that the only person Jing Xuan had given special treatment to over the years was the little girl ye ning, who had always followed Jing Xuan around when she was young and was not afraid of his cold face.


    When she had met song Meilian in Zhu Long¡¯s private room, ye Chengcheng had not recognized her at first sight. At most, she had thought that song Meilian looked familiar, just like Jing Han and the others.


    She recognized song Meilian after she saw her get into Jing Xuan¡¯s car.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t even recognize you that night at zhuyan. You¡¯ve changed a lot, ye ning.¡±


    this was the truth.


    when she was young, ye ning was an innocent, talkative, and funny person. she always followed jing xuan and chattered non-stop. jing xuan didn¡¯t pay much attention to her, but she could still talk andugh without getting tired of it.


    the current ning ye didn¡¯t like tough or talk. she was cold and indifferent.


    If she hadn¡¯t sat in Jing Xuan¡¯s car that day, ye Chengcheng would have thought that they weren¡¯t the same person, but just looked alike, even if she looked very simr to when she was young.


    the difference in their personalities was too great.


    ¡°people always change when they grow up.¡± Song Meilian replied.


    his emotions werepletely clear.


    ye chengcheng looked at her and felt that the environment and experiences could really change a person.


    ¡°where have you been all these years? how¡¯s uncle?¡±


    ¡°in hang city. we were there for less than two years, and my dad couldn¡¯t stand it anymore.¡± song meilian paused.


    She was only twelve years old that year.


    she was in an unfamiliar city, and she had no rtives by her side. she only had a female secretary who was deeply in love with her father in her early years. she was also the only person who did not leave her father after her mother and her lover ran away with money and her father suffered a stroke in a fit of anger.


    After all, the other party owed a huge debt because of her father¡¯s medical expenses for two years, and he had taken care of her for a few years after her father¡¯s death. So even if the other party had deceived her into going to a Devil¡¯s Den like the underground auction house, she had never thought of taking revenge after Jing Xuan had saved her from there.


    however, they never contacted each other again.


    That Devil¡¯s Den was her hell, and also her new life.


    If she hadn¡¯t met Jing Xuan there, her life wouldn¡¯t have been much better. Besides going to school, she would drawics all day. This was the only way she could think of to make money at the age of twelve or thirteen.


    The Secretary didn¡¯t like her that much. After all, she was the child of her love rival.


    it was still fine when her father was still alive, but after he passed away, the other party would either beat or scold her.


    However, no matter how difficult those days were, she had never thought ofmitting suicide. She had always held a glimmer of hope in her heart, a hope that she could return to Haicheng and see her old friend again.


    ¡°Then who did you live with after that?¡± ye Chengcheng asked.


    she¡¯s the secretary who left haicheng with me and my dad after he had a stroke. ¡±


    ¡°so you¡¯ve been living with that female secretary all these years?¡±


    Song Meilian looked up at her and said, ¡± ¡± no, we¡¯re not rted. she¡¯s already done her part by raising me until i was 16. we separated three years ago and haven¡¯t contacted each other since. ¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯ve wasted these three years?¡±


    Song Meilian interrupted her,¡±at least you have hands and legs, you won¡¯t starve to death.¡± &Nbsp;


    how she had spent the past three years was a matter between her and jing xuan. she didn¡¯t want to tell anyone.


    When ye Chengcheng heard this, she sighed. She had guessed that ye ning¡¯s life had not been easy these years, but she had not expected it to be so difficult.


    she looked at song meilian with mixed feelings and said,¡±Although your experience is very pitiful, ye ning, since you left, why did youe back? This ce is already a sad ce for you. You¡¯re going to college here, so why did you have toe back to Haicheng?¡±


    ¡± haicheng is a sad ce for me, but all my good memories are here too. ¡±


    and Jing Xuan is here. I wille back eventually.


    Her tone wasn¡¯t tough, it was even very calm, but ye Chengcheng¡¯s heart was stifled. She turned to song Meilian and asked, ¡± ¡°did you know that the jing family has the intention to form a marriage alliance with the ye family?¡±


    ¡°not your ye family, but my ye family.¡±


    I¡¯ve been away from Haicheng and this circle for too long, so I¡¯m not too sure.


    she was very calm, surprising, but also not very surprising.


    ye ning had changed a lot.


    She was very calm and did not show her emotions on her face, making it impossible for others to guess her thoughts.


    the Jing family has the intention to form a marriage alliance with the ye family. A few days ago, aunt Jing told me that she would hold an engagement ceremony for me and Jing Xuan in half a year at thetest.


    ¡°Ye ning, why did youe back? How good would it be if you didn¡¯te back? There¡¯s no one around Jing Xuan. Even if he doesn¡¯t have me in his heart, I can still stay by his side with the marriage in name.¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t agree to the marriage. Even if he doesn¡¯t have anyone in his heart, he won¡¯t agree to the marriage.¡± Song Meilian said directly.


    ¡± of course, i know that he won¡¯t agree to the marriage so easily. i have my own ways of making him agree. i know that i¡¯m not in his heart, so i don¡¯t want to touch his bad luck. that¡¯s why i¡¯ve never gotten close to him all these years, even though i¡¯ve always had him in my heart. ¡±


    the ye family is going to have a big project soon, which is the result of my three years of hard work. Many people in Haicheng want to cooperate with the ye family, including the Jing family.


    ¡°jing xuan is the heir of the jing family. as long as i give him enough benefits, he has no reason not to cooperate with me. a contractual marriage is fine. as long as i can stay by his side, i can find a way to keep him.¡±


    ¡± but ye ning, you¡¯re back. no matter how big the benefits are, he won¡¯t agree to the marriage. ¡±


    She looked at song Meilian, her eyes a little red,¡±why did youe back?¡±


    song meilian¡¯s eyes paused on her face for a few seconds, then said, ¡± I¡¯m sorry, but if I don¡¯te back, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to live like a walking corpse for the rest of my life. I only have Jing Xuan.


    song meilian didn¡¯t know ye chengcheng very well as she didn¡¯t have much contact with her when she was young. now that she knew of ye chengcheng¡¯s thoughts and ns, song meilian¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated.


    she pitied ye chengcheng, but that was all she could do.


    She would not give in.

 Chapter 224

    224 i won¡¯t back down


    ¡± ye ning, i¡¯ve liked him for ten years, but i know that you¡¯re the only one special in his heart. i was afraid that myst n would fail, so i hid my feelings in my heart for ten years. i didn¡¯t even dare to show it when i met him. i only greeted him normally, afraid that he would see through my feelings and cut off my little thoughts. ¡±


    her eyes reddened even more as she spoke.


    ¡°ye ning, i know i can¡¯t win against you, but i can¡¯t give up just like that.¡±


    Song Meilian didn¡¯t know what to say. She was in aplicated mood. This wasn¡¯t how she had imagined her to deal with her love rival.


    it could only be said that ye chengcheng was indeed someone who had been praised by her elders since she was young.


    She was very smart and saw things very clearly.


    she did have deep feelings for jing xuan.


    I want to fight for myself, but the process might not look good. But ye ning, you¡¯re back. I really don¡¯t have any other way.


    ¡± this is your freedom and your right. she¡¯s just your cousin, so i won¡¯t back down. ¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t back down either,¡± ye chengcheng said.


    but I won¡¯t pester you. I¡¯ll only fight for it once. If it still doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll give up and won¡¯t bother you anymore.


    He was Frank and direct. He even told them in advance that the process of thepetition might not look good.


    Song Meilian had no reason to persuade her to give up. Just as she had said, this was ye Chengcheng¡¯s freedom and her right.


    Song Meilian didn¡¯t say much, only saying,¡±I will not back down.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t want you to give in, ye ning. i¡¯m your cousin, and i¡¯ve been trying to find you all these years. you¡¯ve already said that you only have jing xuan. i won¡¯t be so despicable as to force you to give in directly. i¡¯m just telling you that i¡¯ll use my own way to fight for myself.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been nning for years for this opportunity.¡±


    Ye Chengcheng turned around and left.


    After a few steps, he suddenly stopped and turned back to look at song Meilian,¡±ye ning, are you going home?¡±


    song meilian suddenly looked up at her, her eyes unconsciously red.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯m still your cousin. Back then, I was still young and I couldn¡¯t help with your family¡¯s matters. Now, I can barely manage to have some say at home. I can still make the decision to have you at the family¡¯s dinner table.¡±


    After looking at her for a while, song Meilian said,¡±thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°but there¡¯s no need for that.¡±


    his thanks were sincere, and so was his rejection.


    not to mention that they were only distant rtives who were not very close. even if they were not, she would not calmly enjoy the warmth given by the other party when she knew that the other party was her love rival and was very likely to be hurt in this rtionship.


    ye chengcheng didn¡¯t say anything more. after hearing her rejection, she looked at her again and turned to head back to the private room.


    after walking a few steps, she saw shi yan standing in the corridor. ye chengcheng¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, then she nodded slightly to shi yan as a greeting and entered the private room.


    song meilian also saw shi yan.


    he walked over to shi yan.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect this to happen,¡± he said to shi yan. it was as if she was looking for someone to vent to.


    ¡°Do you feel guilty and remorseful?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    song meilian shook her head decisively. ¡± i do pity you, but i don¡¯t feel guilty or me myself. i fought for myself, for jing xuan and me. i didn¡¯t do anything wrong. ¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s good enough. you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. since ye chengcheng has made it clear to you, she should be doing her best. don¡¯t let your guard down just because you¡¯re soft-hearted. ¡± Shi Yan said.


    She wasn¡¯t familiar with ye Chengcheng, so she didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for her. At most, she just felt a little sad from the perspective of a bystander.


    song meilian was her friend, and she only cared about her.


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± song meilian said.


    ¡°Compared to the others, Jing Xuan is more important. I¡¯ve finally gotten over the hurdle in my heart, how can I give up just like that? Compassion can be moved, but it also depends on the situation.¡±


    I¡¯m just a little emotional. Ye Chengcheng is a smart person, so why would she do something so stupid, knowing that the other party has someone in his heart and knowing that she would get hurt? ¡±


    ¡± this is probably a feeling, ¡± shi yan said. ¡± if feelings can be controlled by people, there won¡¯t be so many people in this world who are trapped by feelings. ¡±


    *


    Xuan Siyun and ye Chengcheng left Haicheng University with mixed feelings.


    on the other side, shi yan and the others who had juste out of the dining room, except for shi yan, who knew about the conversation between ye chengcheng and song meilian, were all thinking about the conversation between shi yan and xuan siyun at the dining table.


    Jiang Rui thought for a while and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°yan, what were you thinking? Why don¡¯t you just tell her about your rtionship with my fifth uncle?¡±


    Her words immediately made her three roommates ¡®ears perked up for gossip.


    The rtionship between Shi Yan and her fifth uncle?


    What was their rtionship?


    could it not be as simple as shi yan falling in love with her fifth uncle at first sight?


    Out of curiosity, one of Ren Kexin¡¯s roommates approached her and whispered, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between Shi Yan and Rui ¡®er¡¯s fifth uncle?¡±


    everyone was considered friends, and from what they saw today, they were all on the same side. ren kexin didn¡¯t hide anything and whispered, ¡± ¡°they¡¯re a couple,¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s three roommates were stunned.


    So that Xuan Siyun was showing off to the main character?


    Was it that exciting?


    How would Xuan Siyun react when she found out the truth?


    He would probably be so embarrassed that he would have to give her a big vi!


    he said that shi yan wasn¡¯t the type that the other party liked, but he didn¡¯t know that shi yan was the other party¡¯s girlfriend!


    Really, just thinking about that scene made them feel embarrassed for Xuan Siyun.


    ¡°No matter what, this is the first time you two cousins are meeting. I can¡¯t be too disrespectful to your cousin.¡± shi yan answered jiang rui with a smile.


    ¡°Huahua.¡± Jiang Rui¡¯s mouth twitched.


    ¡°yan, do you think i believe you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be too mean to Xuan Siyun, as she thought Yan was just trying to stir up trouble.


    It was hard to believe that Yan didn¡¯t want to deal with the matter directly, but chose to y with him.


    however, it showed how much yan cared about fifth uncle.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask you what you want to do. I¡¯ll just watch the show. Yan, if you need our cooperation, just tell me.¡±


    Ren Kexin and the others immediately chimed in after Jiang Rui finished speaking.


    ¡°i¡¯ll tell you if i need anything,¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°but xuan siyun¡¯s really thick-skinned, if my fifth uncle is really her friend, i¡¯ll write my name backwards!¡±


    the others didn¡¯t know her fifth uncle well and didn¡¯t have much to say. however, they felt that since they were in the same circle, the two might really know each other.


    The main thing was that if they didn¡¯t know each other, no one would be stupid enough to say that they were old friends. It would be so easy to expose them.


    of course, they wouldn¡¯t say it so directly to make shi yan feel ufortable.


    ¡°Yan, did you go out to call my fifth uncle? what did he say?¡±


    ¡°i did call your fifth uncle, but i didn¡¯t mention it to him.¡±


    ¡°ah?¡±


    not only jiang rui, but the others were also confused.


    ¡°Judging from your fifth uncle¡¯s personality, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll drive here directly if I really mention it to him,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile. It¡¯s a four-hour round trip from the Jiang family¡¯s old house to Haicheng University. It¡¯s not worth it to do it for Xuan Siyun.¡±


    In fact, the main reason was that she felt there was no need to mention it.


    Besides, even if she didn¡¯t mention it, Jiang che would have guessed it.


    After he guessed it, he even exined it to her seriously without mentioning Xuan Siyun at all. It was clear that Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t have much weight in Jiang Che¡¯s eyes.


    everyone,¡±hehe.¡±


    it was as if he had identally been fed dog food.

 Chapter 225

    225 You have to pay the price


    At around 10 p.m. That night, in a rather dpidated neighborhood in Haicheng.


    on the sixth floor of an apartment building in the neighborhood, someone knocked on the door of a house.


    ¡°Who is it? why are you knocking sote at night! you¡¯re so annoying!¡±


    the woman¡¯s curses came from inside the house, and the door opened from the inside.


    Liu Yufen¡¯s legs gave way at the sight of the two tall and burly bodyguards in ck. ¡± please, please give us a few more days. we¡¯ll find a way to pay off this month¡¯s debt. please don¡¯t smash anything. we really don¡¯t have money to buy anything. ¡±


    the bodyguard ignored him and pushed the door open.


    Liu Yufen stumbled and almost fell.


    ¡°Qian Ming! Qian Ming, get out here!¡±


    Liu Yufen¡¯s shriek startled the entire building.


    however, the qian family would have peopleing to the door to ask for debts every two or three days. the neighbors had long gotten used to it and no one cared much. no one even ran out to watch the show out of curiosity.


    qian ming and their son, qian youcai, who were in their own rooms, as well as xuan wanrou, who had locked herself in her room for the entire day, were all rmed.


    Xuan wanrou didn¡¯t want to care. She had been going crazy for the past two days.


    her mind kept reying the experience in the alley that night. she had nightmares the moment shey down, and she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all. coupled with the video that was released online, all her information was dug up byizens. they blocked the entrance of themunity, and some people even threw rotten vegetables and eggs at her door.


    qian ming and liu yufen beat her up whenever they saw her. qian youcai also beat her up, saying that if he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have acknowledged her. now, they were being scolded everywhere they went. there were even people who went to qian ming and liu yufen¡¯s factory to scold them. the two of them had already been fired.


    xuan wanrou had only found out that the two of them were not sried workers after they were fired. they were just ordinary factory workers, the type of work where students could earn five to six thousand a month if they worked well during summer break.


    but they could only earn a little more than 3000 yuan a month!


    it could be seen howzy he usually was at work.


    And it was this job that they failed to hold on to!


    Yesterday, someone hade to collect their debt, and Xuan wanrou, who had been beaten up by Qian Ming and Liu Yufen, didn¡¯t dare to go out at all. When she heard the debt collectors beating and smashing things, Qian Ming and Liu Yufen kneeling and begging for mercy, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    That was not all. Xuan wanrou had locked herself in her room the entire day, and she heard some noise outside.


    it was the sound of a man and a woman doing that kind of thing.


    she thought it was qian ming and liu yufen and wanted to open the door to ask them to restrain themselves, but she didn¡¯t dare to. the soundproofing of the house wasn¡¯t good, and she kept listening to them. it was so disgusting that she wanted to vomit.


    This made her constantly recall the experience in the alley that night. She was disgusted and scared, and she curled up in the quilt, trembling all over.


    after listening for a while, she finally realized that something was wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t Liu Yufen and Qian Ming!


    The man was brought back by Liu Yufen, and it did not seem like it was her first time bringing him here. From their conversation, Xuan wanrou could tell that Liu Yufen made a living in this industry!


    and she always brought men back!


    qian ming actually knew about it too.


    When he returned home drunk that afternoon, he had asked Liu Yufen how much she had earned and asked her to give him the money. However, Liu Yufen refused to give him the money, and he had beaten her up again.


    She even heard the two of them discussing letting her do this kind of thing to help them earn money starting tomorrow, making a fortune before she went to jail. They also regretfully said that they wanted to send her to see a few bosses because she was pretty, so that she could earn money by filming and doing that kind of thing at the same time, so that she could earn more money.


    xuan wanrou finally understood why they had acknowledged her so readily.


    she regretted it, extremely regretful.


    If she had note to find them and had stayed by Xuan Liuying¡¯s side, not only would she not be in such a miserable state, she would have be a richdy!


    She had seen the news that the hooligans had been arrested. As the mastermind, the police would probablye to her door in two days. She now hoped that the police woulde directly to her door and take her away for interrogation. She did not want to stay here any longer.


    qian ming and qian youcai were startled and came out of the room. xuan wanrou had already locked the door and was silent.


    however, she could hear the voices outside clearly.


    He heard them begging the creditors to give them a few more days and not break anything.


    Then, he heard a cold voice, ¡± ¡°my surname is jiang,¡±


    Xuan wanrou could tell that it was the voice of the Jiang family¡¯s young master, Jiang Cheng! For a moment, she seemed to see hope. She stumbled out of bed and ran to open the door.


    in the living room, four bodyguards stood on either side of him, and jiang cheng stood between them with his hands in his pockets.


    qian ming and the other two knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing for mercy. when they heard his voice, their cries for mercy stopped abruptly and they raised their heads.


    When they saw the cold-looking man standing there, the three of them were all frightened.


    Xuan wanrou had wanted to ask for help, but she was suddenly frightened by the cold atmosphere in the living room. Her voice was stuck in her throat and she could not make a sound.


    ¡± y-y-you! ¡± liu yufen¡¯s heart was filled with fear.


    Facing the creditors, they still had a chance to live, because the other party¡¯s purpose was to make them pay their debts. However, facing the Jiang family, they might only have death!


    No one was not afraid of death.


    let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Jiang Cheng. The daughter you switched back 19 years ago was my biological sister, but she¡¯s already been tortured by you until she had a high fever and died early.


    ¡°how have you been all these years?¡±


    ¡°From a formal employee of a listedpany to an ordinary piecework worker in a small factory. Oh, now you¡¯re not even an ordinary piecework worker. Both husband and wife owe arge amount of gambling debts. The husband is a gambler, alcoholic, and violent. The wife is a gambler and attracts business. The son often skips ss and goes to Juvenile Detention Center.¡±


    Liu Yufen¡¯s body trembled as she listened to Jiang Cheng¡¯s cold voice count all these things. There was only fear in her eyes.


    ¡°you, how do you know yingluo?¡±


    Jiang Cheng interrupted her coldly and calmly, ¡± ¡°How do you know so much?¡±


    naturally, it¡¯s because I¡¯ve already investigated everything seven years ago.


    seven years ago!


    Qian Ming and Liu Yufen suddenly remembered that seven years ago, they were still full-time employees of a listedpany with a bright future. Later, for some reason, they made mistakes and were fired by thepany.


    Then, no matter how many jobs they found, as long as it was a slightly decent job, they would always be fired formitting a crime!


    As time went by, their reputation was tarnished, and nopany dared to hire them.


    they could only do all kinds of hard work.


    The two, who had always liked to y mahjong and cards, suddenly won arge sum of money and lived a good life for a while.


    From then on, things got out of hand, and the two of them became addicted to gambling.


    After losing so many times, Qian Ming, who loved alcohol, started to drink excessively.


    he would asionallyy a hand on liu yufen, and the frequency of his attacks increased.


    but they wouldn¡¯t lose all the time. asionally, they would win some money to improve their lives. after a long time, gambling became a norm.


    They started to borrow money from their friends and rtives, but they couldn¡¯t return it after a few times. All of their rtives and friends cut off contact with them.


    He started to borrow from Gao Li.


    It was apound interest.


    he lived a life where he kept borrowing money to pay off his debts, but he could never pay them off.


    The two of them didn¡¯t dare to dawdle around every day, so they went to the factory to find work.


    however, when a person was crippled, how could he put in his heart into his work?


    Three days fishing, two days dryings.


    liu yufen¡¯s ¡°business¡± was the only source of ie.


    could it be that the reason why they hade so far was all because of this person?


    after a long while, qian ming came back to his senses and looked at him in shock.¡±It¡¯s, it¡¯s you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s me. you stole my sister and even took her life, you have to pay a price.¡±


    they all looked at him in horror, including xuan wanrou, who was standing in front of the door.


    How old was he seven years ago?


    Seventeen? Eighteen?

 Chapter 226

    226 she and i are love rivals


    ¡°don¡¯t be nervous, i won¡¯t take your lives.¡±


    ¡°Mom, dad, you cane in now,¡± he called out.


    jiang qing and kong xiangxiang walked in. as soon as they came in, kong xiangxiang rushed over to p liu yufen. she was still not satisfied after pping her more than ten times, so she kicked liu yufen in the stomach and shouted,¡±give me back my daughter.¡±


    Jiang Qing and Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t stop her. She needed to vent her anger. Otherwise, this matter would trap her for the rest of her life and it was very likely to be a worry in her heart.


    Jiang Qing didn¡¯t just stand by and watch. He kicked Qian Ming a few times.


    All of themnded on his stomach, and each kick was extremely powerful.


    he kicked qian ming until he couldn¡¯t make a sound and vomited blood.


    they only left after the two of them were beaten to the point of dying.


    When she left, she saw Xuan wanrou standing at the door, her face pale with fright. Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s anger had not yet dissipated, so she walked over and gave her two tight ps.


    ¡°as expected, you¡¯re not a good person in your bones. you even dared toe to me and provoke my daughter! you think you¡¯re worthy of being my child? i can¡¯t give birth to such an ugly thing like you!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t bear to see my daughter doing well? Let me tell you, even if Rui ¡®er isn¡¯t my daughter, I¡¯ll still find a way to make her my daughter-inw. She¡¯ll stay by my side and be pampered for the rest of her life without worrying about food and clothing! and you¡¯ll be going to jail!¡±


    ¡°you still want to teach shi yan a lesson? She¡¯s someone our Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord values, and even I have to restrain myself in front of her. Do you think you¡¯re worthy?¡±


    I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t even think about dying. I¡¯ll keep you alive and make you live a life worse than death to atone for my dead daughter!


    jiang qing held her in his arms. ¡± alright, don¡¯t be angry. you¡¯re always hitting people, but you don¡¯t mind the pain. don¡¯t be angry. there will be plenty of opportunities to vent your anger in the future. i¡¯ll have people keep an eye on them and won¡¯t let them have the chance to seek death. in the future, when youe to vent your anger, don¡¯t use your hands, just use your feet or find a suitable tool.¡±


    The few of them left the Qian family as they spoke.


    the four people from the qian n were paralyzed on the ground, including qian youcai, who had not been beaten up.


    he was frightened.


    *


    Soon, it was the weekend.


    On Friday afternoon, Jiang che was supposed to pick Shi Yan up from school, but Shi Yan first received a call from qu pocheng, who asked her out for dinner.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t ask Jiang che to pick her up. She got into qu poxin¡¯s car at the school gate and went directly to the restaurant she had booked.


    Jiang che was a little depressed about this.


    in the back seat, qu bocheng looked at shi yan, who was beside him, with a strange look in his eyes.¡±you¡¯re dressed like this, yingluo.¡±


    She was wearing a light green knitted embroidered shirt with a sunflowers floral dress of the same color. She was wearing a pair of casual shoes, but her hair was obviously done carefully. It was slightly curled, and she had a Princess hairstyle with a hair clip.


    That was not all. She had makeup on, and the color of her lipstick was bright.


    It was normal for an ordinary girl to be dressed in such a serious manner, but when it came to Shi Yan, qu pocheng found it strange.


    it was so unlike her!


    could it be a girl¡¯s nature? no matter how indifferent she was, she would still love to dress up when she grew up?


    ¡°Don¡¯t I look good?¡± shi yan asked with a faint smile.


    She didn¡¯t expect to see qu pocheng after school. She thought that Jiang che was so serious about dressing up because he came to pick her up, and she was even using the lipstick Jiang che gave her.


    Who knew that just as she dressed up for her afternoon ss and was about to walk straight back to the dormitory, she received a call from qu pochen, asking her out for a meal.


    she sent a message to jiang che, telling him not to pick her up and that she would go back by herself after dinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s good, of course it¡¯s good!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that, Yanyan, when did you start paying attention to these things? Don¡¯t you always wear whatever you want and never dress up? the clothes could be exined as prepared for you by someone else, but you had makeup on! do you know how unbelievable this is?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve also put on makeup.¡± shi yan¡¯s gaze fell on his face.


    ¡°i put on makeup because it¡¯s my job! Besides, I came here without makeup, so don¡¯t nder me! don¡¯t even think about changing the topic! Tell me the truth, are you in love?¡±


    The moment his hair stood on end, the devilish aura he exuded disappeared.


    Fortunately, his looks were good and he was still very pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Yan smiled faintly.


    Qu Boyan didn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me. If you can fall in love, I¡¯ll change my surname to yours!¡±


    ¡°You and I have the same surname.¡±


    qu boyan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    He had indeed changed. He could even choke people with his words.


    if I hadn¡¯t heard of the rumors of the young master and young miss of the Jiang family in Haicheng turning from brother and sister to a couple, I might have believed you. Jiang Cheng has a partner. Who do you date? ¡±


    ¡°Second brother, what you said is strange. Is the young master of the Jiang family the only man in the world? can¡¯t i find someone else?¡± shi yan was speechless andughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting more and more serious, aren¡¯t you?¡± qu Boyan red at her.


    shi yan was speechless.


    if she didn¡¯t even believe the truth, then she couldn¡¯t be med.


    second brother, I met an old friend of yours in school a few days ago.


    ¡°My old friend?¡± qu Boyan asked her, puzzled. do i have any old friends?¡±


    Shi Yan was silent.


    Alright, ever since he left home, he had cut off most of his old friends. He knew a lot of people now, but he didn¡¯t really have a good rtionship with many.


    There was no one who could be considered an old friend.


    ¡°Who did you meet?¡±


    ¡°The youngdy of the Xuan family, Xuan Siyun.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    qu boyan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    she¡¯s just a junior high school ssmate. What old friend? I don¡¯t have any friendship with her.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have any friendship with her, but does third brother? I remember you told me when I was young that third brother likes the eldest daughter of the Xuan family?¡±


    ¡°Did I say something like that?¡± qu Boye was stunned.


    Shi Yan nodded with a smile. yes, I did. I remember it very clearly. I even took a look at your graduation photos.


    qu boyan thought about it carefully and felt that it was true.


    The corners of her mouth twitched guiltily.


    ¡°you were lying to me at that time?¡± shi yan saw through her immediately.


    Heughed dryly. I borrowed some money from your third brother after I used up all my pocket money. He clearly saved a lot of money, but he wasn¡¯t willing to lend me a single cent. I was so angry that I purposely tried to ruin his reputation in front of you.


    when he met shi yan¡¯s smiling gaze, qu bocheng said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re so young, so young, so young.¡±


    besides, your third brother¡¯s personality isparable to yours. He doesn¡¯t care about anything and is like a closed gourd all day. Do you think he would have a girl he liked in middle school? ¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s because i don¡¯t think he will. that¡¯s why i¡¯m looking at your graduation photos. ¡±


    ¡°second brother, so i¡¯m a taciturn person in your heart,¡± she said with a smile.


    qu boyan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    this was really yingluo¡¯s carelessness!


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m talking about your third brother being a shut-up person, not you.¡±


    seeing that shi yan was still smiling at him, qu bocheng coughed and quickly changed the topic. ¡± ¡°Why are you suddenly mentioning Xuan Siyun? You¡¯re not familiar with her, and with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to mention her to me if we didn¡¯t have any interactions.¡±


    she and I might be love rivals. I need to confirm your friendship with her, and then confirm whether she is the person my third brother likes, so that I can decide when to make a move in the future.

 Chapter 227

    227 I am really in love


    After hearing her words, qu Boyan¡¯s mouth twitched. He flicked her forehead and said, ¡± ¡°stinky girl, you¡¯re getting more and more excited, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to say it, then don¡¯t say it. Why make up such a ridiculous excuse to lie to me? who doesn¡¯t know that xuan siyun likes the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord? how many years has it been since you set foot in the capital? the year you left the capital, the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord hadn¡¯t even appeared yet. how could you have interacted with him?¡±


    ¡°love rival? you can¡¯t fool your brother like this.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at him with an expression that was hard to describe.


    ¡± second brother, did your iq change because you dropped out of school and entered the entertainment industry? ¡±


    ¡°You brat, you¡¯re indirectly calling me stupid, do you think I can¡¯t tell? when did i drop out of school? i only applied for a leave of absence from school, and then i finished my bachelor¡¯s and master¡¯s degree while working. do you want me to show you my master¡¯s degree certificate?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look down on your brother,¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t think that your brother doesn¡¯t like to read as much as you guys do. he just doesn¡¯t want to steal the limelight from you guys. in fact, i¡¯m smart and eager to learn. ¡±


    The driver in front felt that he had been Blinded by the Light.


    He had been qu Bolin¡¯s driver for a few years, and the qu Bolin he had seen was always devilish, mboyant, and strategic. He had never seen him like this.


    it was really a little silly.


    But he didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re very smart.¡±


    It was rare for Shi Yan to feel a little tired.


    she had already said it so bluntly, but he still did not believe her.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask onest time, does miss Xuan know anyone in the family? for example, my big brother?¡±


    ¡°big brother¡¯s cold-faced god is friends with xuan siyun?¡± Qu Boyan really wanted to pry open her head and see what weird things were inside.


    ¡°that¡¯s even more impossible than you falling in love, okay?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, as far as i know, no one in the family has any rtionship with xuan siyun. the shi family and the xuan family don¡¯t have much contact. Just do whatever you want to do, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    or you can just tell me what you want to do. I¡¯ll help you. You don¡¯t have to do it yourself.


    I think it¡¯s better not to. It¡¯s better to deal with your love rival by yourself. It¡¯s more satisfying.


    qu boyan rolled his eyes. ¡± you¡¯ve changed, you stupid girl. you¡¯re addicted to fooling your brother. ¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    it took them about 40 minutes to arrive at the restaurant.


    it was a high-end restaurant with good privacy.


    ¡°do you want anything to drink?¡± qu poye asked shi yan, who was sitting opposite him.


    Seeing Shi Yan shake her head, he asked for a ss of warm water for her.


    ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯ll be joining the crew in a few days.¡±


    ¡°the drama that was just cast?¡±


    ¡± no, it¡¯s a movie. it¡¯ll take more than a month to shoot. we¡¯ll start shooting after it¡¯s over. there are still a few actors who haven¡¯t been decided yet. ¡±


    Shi Yan only nodded to show her understanding.


    ¡°don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡± qu boyan was a little sad.


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer him. she only gave him a faint smile for him to understand. qu pochen suddenly didn¡¯t want to speak.


    ¡± i¡¯m thinking too much. you¡¯re such a heartless girl. you didn¡¯t see me for so many years. how could you miss me? ¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not that. it¡¯s been years. i often see you on tv. ¡±


    how could that be the same? qu pocheng ignored her.


    however, he could only ignore it for half a minute. soon, he could not help but say, ¡± it¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. I¡¯ll be joining the crew in a few days, so I¡¯ll take you out to y for two days this weekend.


    no, tomorrow is Rui ¡®er¡¯s family reunion.


    ¡°yu family?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to the Yu family tomorrow and pick you up?¡±


    no need. I have a boyfriend. I¡¯ll be with him. Shi Yan said with a smile.


    Qu Boyan rolled his eyes at her again. don¡¯t say anymore. If you do, I¡¯ll really believe you. If you can¡¯t find a boyfriend, you can try!


    so, it seems like second brother is very supportive of me dating? ¡±


    ¡°I support you, I support you,¡± qu Boye said nonchntly. with your temperament, it¡¯s not a bad thing if there¡¯s someone who can make you pay attention.¡±


    ¡°the point is, do you have it?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t believe me even if I say I do, right?¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you know!¡±


    the dishes were served quickly, and the two of them ate in silence.


    The privacy in the restaurant was very good, and no one disturbed them throughout the meal, so the meal was very enjoyable.


    qu boxin sent shi yan to the jiang family¡¯s mansion.


    He handed her the signed photo that he had promised her before and looked out of the car window at the Jiang family¡¯s mansion. ¡°There have been a lot of things happening in the Jiang family recently, so it¡¯s not a good time to visit. I¡¯ll pay them a formal visitter to thank them for taking care of you. Let¡¯s go in, see you at the Yu Residence tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, see you tomorrow.¡±


    shi yan got out of the car with her school bag.


    There was only one book in the bag. It was the textbook for this afternoon¡¯s elective ss.


    seeing shi yan enter the jiang family¡¯s house, qu pochen retracted his gaze and asked the driver to leave.


    at this time, he had returned to his demonic and arrogant yet silent appearance.


    The chauffeur nced at him through the rearview mirror and said hesitantly, ¡± Mr. Qu, you have a good rtionship with your sister.


    ¡°it is very good.¡±


    After a pause, he said,¡±it¡¯s just that it¡¯s still different.¡±


    ¡± although she used to be this indifferent, we were very close. even if we sat together and watched tv without saying a word, the atmosphere was very good. but now, yingluo ... ¡±


    He did not continue.


    ¡°i think the atmosphere is great when you guys are together.¡± the chauffeur said.


    ¡± you don¡¯t understand. i can¡¯t describe the feeling. it looks like nothing has changed, but only we can feel it. it has changed. ¡±


    not to mention other things, when they were in the car previously, when he raised his hand to flick her forehead out of habit like when they were young, she subconsciously wanted to avoid it. even though she reacted quickly and stopped herself in time, allowing him to knock her, he still noticed that something was wrong.


    she had never avoided him in the past.


    He knew that she didn¡¯t me him. In fact, he knew that she didn¡¯t me anyone.


    but this was what made people feel even more upset.


    He would rather she me them.


    the driver didn¡¯t know what to say tofort him. ¡± i see that you two have a good rtionship, ¡± he said after a long time. ¡± could it be that you¡¯re just overthinking it? ¡±


    qu boyan shook his head and did not say anything else.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. because she had subconsciously dodged him in the car earlier, she felt that her reaction was fast enough to cover it up without leaving a trace. when she saw that he didn¡¯t react at that time, she thought that he didn¡¯t see it.


    As soon as he entered the Jiang family¡¯s Gate, he saw a person following him from behind.


    It was the third master of the Jiang family, Jiang Muchen.


    He was dressed in casual clothes and seemed to have juste back from a walk.


    The Jiang family rarely left the mansion for a stroll, because the Jiang family¡¯s courtyard was big enough. But looking at Jiang Muchen, he should have juste back from a stroll.


    it was already eight o ¡®clock in the evening, and the sky was already dark, but there were street lights.


    ¡°miss shi?¡±


    this was jiang muchen¡¯s first time seeing shi yan up close.


    Seeing Shi Yan¡¯s appearance at such a close distance, Jiang Muchen seemed to be stunned.


    ¡°Third master Jiang.¡±


    shi yan always paid attention to news about qu pochen, so she naturally had some understanding of this movie king jiang, who was very famous in the entertainment industry.

 Chapter 228

    228 She¡¯s living in the bamboo garden now


    jiang muchen came back to his senses. he wanted to say that there was no need to call him third master jiang and that he could follow jiang rui and call him third uncle. however, when he thought about the rtionship between shi yan and jiang che, he did not say that.


    ¡°miss shi, did you juste back from outside?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded. She waited for him toe forward and continued to walk into the courtyard.


    ¡°was the car that sent miss shi back earlier miss shi¡¯s friend? why didn¡¯t you ask him to send you in directly? There¡¯s still a long way to go from the main gate to your courtyard.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s toote, i can¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re being too polite. since you¡¯re living here, you can totally treat this ce as your home. since we¡¯re in our own home, there¡¯s no need to be so particr.¡±


    shi yan responded with a faint smile.


    now, even if she returned to the shi family, she could not be unruly.


    Jiang Muchen nced at her and did not continue the topic. ¡± i think that car belongs to best actor qu boxiao. miss shi, do you know best actor qu? ¡±


    since they were both in the same industry, shi yan was not surprised that jiang muchen could recognize qu poxin¡¯s car.


    ¡°Yes, I do. He¡¯s my second brother.¡±


    ¡°Second brother?¡± Jiang Muchen was slightly surprised.


    ¡± so miss shi is the daughter of the eldest sister of the su family. no wonder i see that miss shi¡¯s brows and eyes resemble that of the eldest sister of the su family. ¡±


    ¡°Third master Jiang, you know my mother?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re all family friends, so of course i know her. however, i don¡¯t have much contact with eldest sister su. i¡¯ve been in contact with sister yunzhi more.¡±


    ¡°my aunt?¡± shi yan nced at him and asked.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m friends with your aunt.¡± Jiang Muchen said with a smile.


    ¡°since third master jiang is my aunt¡¯s friend, he¡¯s also my elder. please don¡¯t call me miss shi. just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Yan like everyone else?¡±


    ¡°sure,¡± shi yan agreed.


    ¡°Yan, don¡¯t call me third master Jiang. Call me third uncle like Rui ¡®er does. It¡¯s just that fifth master is Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s discuss our own matters,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    jiang muchen seemed to be very happy.


    ¡°will yan be attending the yu family¡¯s banquet tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Rui ¡®er¡¯s family reunion, I naturally have to go.¡±


    the two of them chatted about some insignificant topics for a while before they parted ways.


    shi yan said goodbye to jiang muchen. jiang muchen was puzzled.¡±Isn¡¯t your courtyard this way?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bamboo garden.¡±


    Under the streetlight, Jiang Muchen saw the girl¡¯s smile and felt a littleplicated.


    she¡¯s just a neen-year-old girl, and she¡¯s moving in with me?


    He wanted to say something, but realized that he was in no position to do so. Then, he remembered that the person she was with was Jiang che, and it was not something he could meddle with. Jiang Muchen did not say anything more.


    ¡± then you should go. see you tomorrow. ¡±


    When Shi Yan returned to Bamboo Garden, she directly entered the door with her fingerprint. There was no need for someone to open the door for her.


    he walked straight into the courtyard.


    the lights in the living room of the main house were on, indicating that someone was waiting for her. when shi yan walked into the main house, she suddenly felt a sense of belonging.


    She hadn¡¯t felt this way in a long time.


    As soon as she entered, she saw Jiang che sitting on the sofa in the living room, wearing a white bathrobe.


    He must have just taken a shower, his hair was still a little wet.


    When she looked at him, Jiang che was also looking at her.


    when he saw her dress, his deep and quiet eyes seemed to sh with a misty light.


    His gaze fell on her lips that were covered in lipstick.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    She walked straight to him, put her bag on the sofa, and stood in front of him. After staring at him for a few seconds, she leaned over slightly to take the book from his hand and ced it on the coffee table. Then, she trapped him between her and the sofa.


    ¡± miss shi, what are you doing? ¡± jiang che looked up at her and asked with a smile.


    shi yan leaned closer, her lips only two or three centimeters away from his, and her breathing interweaved. ¡± mr. jiang, you¡¯ve dressed up to wee me. shouldn¡¯t you already know what i¡¯m doing? ¡±


    When their lips touched, Jiang che let out a lowugh.


    He raised his hand, one hand around her waist, and the other hand fell on her leg through her floral dress.


    Shi Yan was standing while Jiang che was sitting. Shi Yan had the upper hand in this position alone, so she was almost the dominant one in this kiss.


    after a long kiss, jiang che carried shi yan and sat her on hisp.


    The lipstick on her lips was smudged, and Jiang Che¡¯s lips were also stained.


    Jiang che took out a tissue and helped Shi Yan wipe the smudged lipstick on her lips. ¡°miss shi, i¡¯m so sorry that i¡¯m not the one who picked you up today.¡±


    It was obvious that she had put in a lot of thought into her outfit.


    They were supposed to have a romantic candlelight dinner.


    ¡°We still have a lot of time to spend together in the future.¡± shi yan said as she put her hand on his shoulder and slid it down his bathrobe.


    jiang che didn¡¯t stop her.


    He continued to carefully wipe the lipstick on her lips, not caring about himself.


    The smudged lipstick on her lips, the light in her eyes that was gradually deepening, her slightly wet hair, and the loose bathrobe she was wearing made her look full of lust.


    shi yan leaned in his arms, her hand sliding into the bathrobe andnding on his heart, mouth, and abdominal muscles, but her eyes never left his face.


    the two of them looked at each other with smiles in their eyes, but neither of them spoke.


    Jiang Che¡¯s handnded on her ankle, sliding up her calf, and then up little by little.


    ¡°miss shi, do you want to do it here?¡±


    ¡°wasn¡¯t it teacher jiang who wanted to be here?¡± He had deliberately dressed up like this and sat there waiting for her toe back. How could Shi Yan not see through his thoughts?


    jiang che chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡± i really can¡¯t hide anything from you, miss shi. don¡¯t worry, miss shi. i¡¯ve already informed them. no one wille. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry. With her in his arms, he kissed her very gently.


    The skirt was very long, and even in this sitting position, it could cover her calves.


    his hand was already moving up his knee.


    ......


    as he was immersed in the kiss, shi yan suddenly bit his lip. she opened her eyes and looked at him with surprise.


    jiang che chuckled, his adam¡¯s apple bobbing as he leaned close to her ear. ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if I¡¯ll hurt you first.¡±


    shi yan buried her face in his chest, her cheeks burning.


    she bit her lip and called out to him in a low voice,¡±jiang che, qianqian.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    he buried his face in her neck.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± he said.


    ¡°there¡¯s no one else. only i can hear your voice. there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    shi yan finally couldn¡¯t hold back and a voice came out of her mouth.


    hearing his low chuckle, she buried her face deep in his heart, her ears and cheeks turning red.


    ¡°Miss Shi, did you dress up so beautifully just to see me?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    ¡°i¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, can you get used to it?¡± he asked.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer him and pinched his waist in a bad mood.


    jiang che chuckled again. he held her waist and lifted her up. he straddled her on hisp and hugged her tightly, his lips pressing down on her and blocking her voice between his teeth.


    ......


    two hourster, shi yan was lying on the sofa.


    the living room was brightly lit, and she could clearly see the person in front of her when she opened her eyes slightly.


    ¡°Ah che.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    However, he did not hear her reply. He looked down at her and ced his hand on her cheek.¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±


    Shi Yan gently shook her head and called him softly, ¡± ¡°Jiang che.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he replied to her with a good temper, just like his usual gentle and modest self.


    if she had not seen his current appearance, shi yan would have mistakenly thought that he was showing his usual gentlemanly appearance.


    in fact, his eyes were full of love, his bathrobe was hangingzily on his body, and his face was hot and full of sweat.


    ¡°nothing, i just wanted to call you.¡±


    ¡°yanyan,¡± It was his turn to call her.


    ¡°you really do indulge me.¡±

 Chapter 229

    229 going to the banquet together


    when they first met, she was dignified and gentle.


    in fact, she was also such a person. he still remembered the day she appeared in the bamboo garden in a cheongsam. she sat on this sofa and identally fell asleep. she sat upright.


    a person like her should be more inclined to follow the rules when it came to matters between men and women, but she was willing to y along with him.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly saying this?¡±


    before he could answer, she reacted and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°do you think i¡¯m giving in to you?¡±


    ¡°isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°no, i like it too.¡±


    Jiang che, when I¡¯m with you, I¡¯ll like it no matter what. There¡¯s no such thing as whether I¡¯m going to give in to you or not. There¡¯s only you and me here, and no one else. Anything is fine.


    Jiang che gently caressed her face and chuckled, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯ll easily be unable to sleep if you say such things at this time.¡±


    Shi Yan turned her face slightly to avoid looking at him.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything else. A momentter, Shi Yan suddenly thought of something and looked at him.¡±jiang che, you didn¡¯t know how to use yingluo just now.¡±


    even if she didn¡¯t finish her sentence, jiang che could understand what she meant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shi. I still want to spend a few years with you. I¡¯m good at medicine, so it¡¯s not difficult for me to make some medicine that won¡¯t harm my body. I want to spend the night with miss Shi properly and don¡¯t want anything else to be mixed in.¡±


    ¡°it really won¡¯t hurt your body?¡±


    it¡¯s definitely not possible in the long term. It¡¯s fine if it happens once or twice asionally.


    ......


    about two hourster, jiang che carried shi yan upstairs to their room.


    He went straight into the bathroom.


    when the hot water was ced in the bathtub, jiang che took out a makeup removal cotton and carefully helped shi yan, who seemed to be asleep and was being carried by him, remove her makeup.


    Shi Yan¡¯s things had been packed up by Xiao Zhao. In addition, Jiang che had asked someone to buy them. The bamboo garden did notck anything for Shi Yan.


    ¡°Miss Shi, don¡¯t sleep yet. I¡¯ll help you wash your face.¡±


    ¡°I still want to take a bath.¡± Shi Yan replied in a daze.


    I know, you said downstairs that you were running the water. Wash your face first.


    shi yan¡¯s eyes were closed, but she obediently put her arms around his neck and moved away from him to give him some space to help her wash her face.


    after washing her face, the water in the bathtub was filled.


    Jiang che carried her in.


    Shi Yan was toozy to move and let him serve her the whole time.


    when she came out of the bathroom, it was almost two hourster.


    it was almost three in the morning.


    jiang che didn¡¯t disturb her anymore. heid on the bed, pulled her into his arms, and fell into a deep sleep.


    *


    The next day.


    When Shi Yan woke up, there was no one beside her.


    the curtains were closed and the room was dark, so she couldn¡¯t tell the time.


    After lying in bed for a few minutes, she opened the nket and got out of bed.


    his whole body was sore and weak, but it was better than the night in her courtyard. there was no other difort.


    She put on the bathrobe that was folded at the head of the bed.


    jiang che must have ced it here, in case she woke up naked and opened the curtains.


    he pulled open the curtains and light instantly shone in.


    shi yan squinted ufortably and took a while to slowly adapt.


    the sky was bright and there was sunlight, but he couldn¡¯t tell what time it was.


    Just as she was about to turn around to wash up, she was hugged from behind.


    he rested his chin on her shoulder and said in a clear and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Shi Yan looked down at his slender hands, the Jade ring on his left thumb, and his half-rolled shirt sleeve.


    It was obvious that they were dressed neatly.


    ¡°Hmm, What time is it?¡± she ced her hand on his.


    only then did she realize that her voice was a little hoarse.


    it¡¯s almost eleven o ¡®clock. I didn¡¯t wake you up because you were sleeping soundly. Are you hungry? ¡±


    Only then did Shi Yan realize that she was a little hungry.


    ¡°A little.¡±


    I¡¯ve already asked someone to send food downstairs. It¡¯s being kept warm in the kitchen. I¡¯ll go down and bring it out first. You cane down after you¡¯ve washed up and changed your clothes.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan responded, but he did not let go of her for a long time.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°let¡¯s hug a little longer.¡±


    shi yanughed.


    it seemed that afterst night, he had be a little clingy.


    the gown you asked someone to prepare has arrived. I didn¡¯t know you prepared it beforehand, so I prepared a set for you in advance. It¡¯s all in the cloakroom. You can choose which one you want to wear.


    shi yan was very helpless. she turned around and wrapped her arms around his waist. she looked up at him. Mr. Jiang, you brought it up on purpose. Aren¡¯t you hinting that I should wear the one you prepared? ¡±


    jiang che lowered his head and pecked her on the lips. ¡± ¡°miss shi, you know me the best.¡±


    ¡°jiang rui called you twice. you didn¡¯t pick up the first time, but i picked up the second time about half an hour ago. when i found out that you were with me, i went to the yu family first.¡±


    ¡°today is her family reunion with the yu family, so you probably want to apany her. but there¡¯s no rush. let¡¯s go downstairs to eat first, then change into the dress and we¡¯ll go to the yu family together.¡±


    the banquet is at five o ¡®clock in the afternoon. You¡¯re going now too? ¡±


    shi yan¡¯s original n was for her and jiang rui to go over first, and jiang che to go over at what time. she didn¡¯t expect that she would be sleeping until now.


    on jiang che¡¯s clear and gentle face, there was a smile hidden in his peach blossom eyes.¡±Miss Shi, as a boyfriend, I can¡¯t let my girlfriend attend the banquet alone. even if i¡¯m busy, i¡¯ll still make time to apany you.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. shi yan smiled and hugged him.


    by the time shi yan finished washing up and changed her clothes, jiang che had already brought out the dishes from the kitchen.


    Shi Yan casually nced at the neat and tidy living room, which was no different from usual, and unconsciously recalled the mess in the living roomst night. She remembered that Jiang che had said that he wanted to be with her properly and had not hesitated to drink the medicine he had prepared in advance in preparation for her return.


    his ears were slightly hot.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    she followed the sound and saw a handsome man standing outside the dining room with his hands in his pockets and his back against the wall. he was looking at her with a smile in his eyes, and it was a meaningful smile.


    ¡°what are you thinking about?¡± he asked.


    Shi Yan¡¯s ears burned even hotter.


    ¡°i¡¯m not thinking about anything,¡± he said with a smile.


    He calmly walked downstairs.


    She walked in front of him, and he held her hand as they walked into the dining room. He pulled out a chair for her.


    Shi Yan sat down. As he pulled out the chair, he leaned over and whispered in her ear,¡±Miss Shi, you don¡¯t have to reminisce. If you like it, we can continue next time.¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    jiang che chuckled after he finished speaking and sat opposite her.


    He was still smiling.


    Shi Yan red at him, but he also picked up his chopsticks. She couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±you haven¡¯t eaten anything yet?¡±


    he handed her a pair of chopsticks and said with a gentle smile, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m only an hour earlier than you. I don¡¯t need to eat breakfast. since the food has been delivered, i naturally have to wait for you.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t wake up?¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t i just go upstairs to wake you up?¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. shi yan didn¡¯t feel conflicted.


    after the meal, shi yan had to go upstairs to clean up.


    Jiang che also went upstairs. However, he was faster in his preparations. While Shi Yan was putting on her makeup at the dressing table, he was already ready to go downstairs.


    the dressing table was specially prepared for shi yan by jiang che.


    it was shi yan who asked him to go downstairs first. otherwise, if the two of them stayed in the room, it might take a long time before they could go out.


    shi yan didn¡¯t even dare to turn around to look at jiang che when he went downstairs to wait for her.


    He didn¡¯t know if she didn¡¯t believe in his self-control or her own self-control.


    half an hourter, shi yan came downstairs after putting on her makeup and dress.


    jiang che, who was sitting on the sofa and reading the newspaper, saw her. he put down the newspaper in his hand and stood up to walk towards her.


    His eyes were not warm, but his usual gentleness could be seen in his deep eyes. However, as he walked over, his gaze remained on her without moving at all.

 Chapter 230

    230 mr. jiang¡¯s jewelry


    Shi Yan¡¯s dress was blue in color. It was not a low-neckline dress. The neckline was designed in a retro style, with shoulder-length sleeves and a long skirt.


    The gown was neither luxurious nor tacky, it was very Grand.


    When Shi Yan wore it, it especially suited her dignified and elegant temperament.


    Her hair was not decorated much and was only held up with a white jade hairpin. She had light makeup on her face and looked very gentle.


    perhaps he was worried that she would catch a cold in the autumn weather, so jiang che had specially prepared a thin shawl when he asked the servants to prepare the dress.


    at this time, the shawl was draped over her shoulders, and shi yan was holding a bag in her hand.


    she was standing at the top of the stairs, looking extremely beautiful and elegant.


    jiang che was looking at her, and shi yan was also looking at jiang che.


    he was usually dressed in a white shirt. at this time, he had put on a ck suit jacket and a tie with blue patterns on it. at a nce, it was obvious that it went with shi yan¡¯s dress.


    shi yan¡¯s eyes fell on his tie, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    No wonder he would let her wear the dress he had prepared.


    speaking of which, this was the first time she had seen jiang che dressed so formally. although he usually dressed formally in a white shirt and ck trousers, he still looked a little more casual than he was now.


    When he looked at her, there seemed to be a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    His appearance was clear and handsome, his expression was modest and elegant, and because he was wearing a formal suit, even if he did not deliberately show it, he had an invisible power of a superior.


    jiang che walked over and extended his hand to her. ¡± ¡°miss shi, why are you in a daze?¡±


    there seemed to be a hint of teasing in his tone, as if he was teasing her for being entranced by him.


    shi yan felt helpless, but she didn¡¯t back down. she smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s rare to see teacher jiang dressed so formally, i was dazzled for a moment.¡±


    She ced her hand on his palm.


    the smile in jiang che¡¯s eyes deepened when he heard her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to charm miss Shi,¡± he said, holding her hand tightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Shi. The car is waiting outside.¡±


    He led Shi Yan out of the courtyard. Jiang Lin was already waiting at the door in his car.


    Jiang che opened the car door and helped Shi Yan into the car. He even bent down to pull her long skirt into the car.


    Jiang Lin, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, saw this scene from the rearview mirror and sighed.


    who would have thought that the most noble and unattainable figure in the capital¡¯s upper ss, the fifth master jiang, would one day personally bend down to lift a girl¡¯s skirt?


    if those people saw this, their jaws would drop.


    however, he did it naturally, and with his unique temperament and appearance, even bending down to lift the girl¡¯s skirt was timely pleasing to the eye.


    jiang che didn¡¯t know what jiang lin was thinking about. he closed the car door and went to the other side of the car.


    after getting into the car, he naturally held shi yan¡¯s hand in his and said to jiang lin, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go to the canvass lunar pavilion first.¡±


    Canvass lunar Pavilion was a ce in Sea city that specialized in luxury jewelry, mainly jade jewelry.


    ¡°what are you going to do at the canvass lunar pavilion?¡± Shi Yan asked curiously.


    Jiang che looked at her hands that were not wearing any jewelry. He held her hand and gently rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb. He looked up and said, ¡± ¡°i ordered something from there. i originally nned to pick it up in a few days, but since the canvass lunar pavilion is not far from the yu family, i decided to pick it up on the way.¡±


    shi yan had no opinion.


    However, since he was going to the moon Pavilion, which specialized in jewelry, she could guess that the things he ordered were most likely for her without him saying anything.


    About 40 minutester, the car stopped at canvass lunar Pavilion.


    jiang che didn¡¯t let shi yan get out of the car, so he naturally didn¡¯t get out either. he asked jiang lin to get the things.


    jiang lin brought the item over very quickly. it was an exquisite gift bag. jiang che took it and took out the gift box from the gift bag.


    It wasn¡¯t very big, and was made of pure wood. The box had the unique symbol of the canvass lunar Pavilion carved on it.


    Jiang che immediately opened it and took out a white jade bangle. He held Shi Yan¡¯s left hand and helped her put it on.


    shi yan took a look. although the quality of the white jade bangle was not as good as the white jade ring on jiang che¡¯s left thumb, it was definitely of the best quality. at a rough nce, it looked like a set with jiang che¡¯s white jade ring.


    after jiang che helped her put it on, he held her hand and looked at it for a moment, saying, ¡± ¡°i was nning to find you a better jade, but it wasn¡¯t easy to find. i¡¯ll buy you a better one in the future. just wear this for now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very nice.¡± shi yan said.


    she held his left hand with her left hand and looked at the jade ring on his thumb. she then looked up and smiled at him.¡±They look like a couple, teacher Jiang.¡±


    the white jade hairpin on her head was also prepared by jiang che. cheng se and the bracelet on her wrist should be a set.


    ¡°they are a pair.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i can¡¯t find a white jade of the same quality as my ring,¡± jiang che said in a gentle voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s already very good.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    With her eyesight, it was not difficult to see that this Jade was also extremely difficult to find.


    she raised her head slightly and smiled at him. ¡± ¡°i like it very much. thank you, mr. jiang.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± Jiang Zhi said with a smile in her eyes.


    by the time the two of them arrived at the yu residence, half an hour had already passed.


    after parking the car, jiang che did not get out of the car immediately. shi yan looked at him suspiciously. before he could exin, jiang lin got out of the car and opened the trunk to take out jiang che¡¯s specially made wheelchair.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    He looked at the wheelchair that was propped up by Jiang Lin, then looked at Jiang che strangely. ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    Jiang che saw her twitching eyes and found it very refreshing. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.¡±Just acting.¡±


    Shi Yan was speechless.


    was there a need for this?


    he had been out of the house so many times in a normal manner that those people in the capital probably already knew what they should know.


    Besides, he wasn¡¯t afraid of those people, so he didn¡¯t need to put on an act.


    seeing her expression, jiang che knew what she was thinking. he chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°Although I¡¯ve already had people send the news of my recovery back to the capital, many people are actually uncertain. Since they¡¯re not certain, I¡¯ll make them even more uncertain.¡±


    ¡± the more uncertain they are, the more they worry. that¡¯s more interesting. ¡±


    ¡°Just think of it as me being bored and ying with them.¡±


    Of course, Shi Yan didn¡¯t believe his excuse of ying with them out of boredom.


    In fact, Jiang che did not do this because he was bored. He did not have the time.


    he had sent the news of his recovery back to the capital just to lure those people to haicheng to investigate and make sure that miss shi was his and not to have any ideas about her.


    as for the rest, he didn¡¯t consider them for the time being.


    in particr, he did not want those people to be more afraid of him because of his recovery ande to disturb him and miss shi¡¯s alone time every two or three days.


    As for his recovery, miss Shi and her family and friends knew about it. It was enough as long as they knew that he had the ability to take care of miss Shi.


    ¡°Alright, since you want to y with them, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡± shi yan said with a smile, her tone a little indulgent.


    in fact, what shi yan thought was that this was also good. they all thought that he was in poor health, so a love rival would not appear to covet him.


    jiang che sat in the wheelchair, and shi yan also got out of the car.


    shi yan pushed jiang che¡¯s wheelchair. instead of going to the main hall, they first went to a courtyard with a better view in the yu family.


    the banquet had yet to begin, but everything else was almost done. the housekeeper of the yu family was leading people to prepare the banquet in the main hall, while yu xi, jiang rui, and the others were in the backyard.

 Chapter 231

    231 i¡¯m here with my girlfriend


    As soon as they got out of the car, someone came to lead the way. Yuxi must have arranged it in advance.


    Soon, they arrived at the courtyard where everyone was gathered.


    It was not convenient for Shi Yan to wear a gown. After pushing the wheelchair for a while, Jiang Lin took over the job. Shi Yan had to follow him to the side.


    When they arrived, other than Jiang Muchen, everyone else from the Jiang family was there, even Yuxi and Xuan Liuying.


    su yunzhi and su mu were nowhere to be seen.


    everyone heard the movement and looked over. when they saw who it was, their eyes lit up.


    everyone in the jiang family, except old mrs. jiang, stood up.


    ¡°Fifth uncle!¡± Jiang Sheng, Jiang Rui, and Jiang Heng spoke at the same time.


    Jiang Qing and his wife, as well as Jiang Fan and his wife, felt that it was inappropriate to call Jiang che whatever they wanted, especially since they were in someone else¡¯s house. They were afraid of exposing Jiang Che¡¯s identity.


    even though many people had already guessed his identity.


    But even if they didn¡¯t say anything, it wasn¡¯t hard to see their attitude towards Jiang che when they stood up together.


    it was filled with respect and fear.


    Jiang che nodded slightly, and they sat down one after another.


    ¡°Yan!¡± Jiang Rui happily lifted her skirt and walked towards Shi Yan.


    jiang rui was wearing a pink princess dress and a crown.


    He was obviously the main character of the day.


    Shi Yan gave her a faint smile, then looked at the olddy and Yuxi, who were sitting in the main seats, and greeted them.¡±grandma jiang, third young master yu.¡±


    the olddy¡¯s gaze shifted between her and jiang che, her feelings inevitablyplicated.


    They were a perfect couple, just like old fifth¡¯s status.


    Recently, many people from the capital had appeared in Haicheng, and she knew very well that they were here for old fifth. The Jiang family of Haicheng was also one of the organizers of the Yu family¡¯s banquet today, so there would probably be many people who wanted to find out about old fifth at the banquet.


    When Chen xuyao showed up with Yan, she would definitely be the target of those people.


    ¡°yan, you¡¯re here.e and sit.¡±


    The olddy called out to Shi Yan and then nced at the wheelchair Jiang che was in.


    she could guess that he was sitting in the wheelchair again because he wanted to have some peace and quiet for a while.


    Zhao said that Chen xuyao asked her to move Yan¡¯s things to the bamboo garden, and Yan was still in school. They were both calm and peaceful, so it was good to have some peace.


    The olddy actually didn¡¯t agree with Shi Yan moving into the bamboo garden, mainly because Shi Yan was still young. however, this was jiang che¡¯s decision. the olddy knew that it was not something she could control. furthermore, shi yan was also a sensible person with ideas. since shi yan did not object, she could not say anything.


    Shi Yan nodded in agreement.


    jiang rui had already pulled shi yan to sit with her.


    yu xi was the host, and he sat in the main seat. the olddy sat on his left, which was also considered the main seat. there was an empty seat on his right.


    Jiang Lin pushed Jiang che towards that position.


    there were no outsiders here, so jiang che got up and sat in his seat. jiang lin pushed the wheelchair to the side.


    Yu Xi personally poured a cup of tea for Jiang che.¡±i thought you wouldeter.¡±


    jiang che took the tea calmly and said,¡±i¡¯ll apany my girlfriend.¡±


    There was no fluctuation in his tone, and there were no other emotions, but Yu Xi felt that he was showing off.


    therefore, the corner of yu xi¡¯s eyes twitched without a trace.


    he ignored jiang che and looked at shi yan, who was sitting not far away.


    The girl was elegant and gentle. She was talking to Jiang Rui in a low voice. He didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but the two of them were smiling very happily.


    Putting everything else aside, in terms of appearance and temperament, Shi Yan was the mostpatible with Jiang che among all the girls he had seen.


    she nced at shi yan¡¯s dress, then at jiang che¡¯s outfit today. her gaze lingered on his tie for a few seconds. she thought to herself, it¡¯s really different after falling in love. people who are indifferent and have no desires are starting to care about these small details.


    The two of them spoke in a familiar tone, which surprised many people present.


    ¡°the third son of the yu family and fifth son know each other?¡± the olddy asked.


    ¡°We had a lot of business dealings in the early years, so we have some friendship.¡± yu xi replied.


    Yu Xi respected the olddy.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    although she said that, old mrs. han could tell that the two of them were not just friends. even in the capital, there were not many people who dared to be as calm and skilled as yu xi when they knew jiang che¡¯s identity.


    moreover, the olddy knew what kind of person jiang che was.


    there weren¡¯t many people that he treated as friends.


    he had a new evaluation of yu xi¡¯s ability in his heart, and then he couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart that the children of the yu family were really dragons and phoenixes among men.


    ¡°Yu Xi, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about Rui ¡®er and Cheng. What do you think?¡±


    in fact, the olddy had only arrived a short while ago. they had just made some small talk and were about to get to the main topic when shi yan and jiang che arrived.


    yu xi took a look at jiang rui and said, ¡± the children of the yu family are not stupid. they should know what to do. besides, rui ¡®er is already an adult. she has the right to decide her own life. although i am her third uncle, i will not interfere in her life. ¡±


    Rui ¡®er grew up in the Jiang family. I know very well how the Jiang family treats her. Besides, you¡¯re still here, old Madam. Rui¡¯ er won¡¯t be at a disadvantage.


    ¡°With your words, I know what to do. Ah Sheng and Rui ¡®er used to be siblings after all, and with the sudden change in their rtionship, there will be gossip. They are both children I¡¯ve taken care of, and I can¡¯t allow anyone to gossip about them.¡±


    ¡± so, my n is to directly announce the marriage between the two families at the family recognition banquetter. what do you think? ¡±


    although the olddy was discussing with yu xi, her voice was not soft and everyone present could hear it clearly, including xuan liuying who was talking to kong xiang xiang and fang xiao yu.


    xuan liuying had already taken over all the businesses she had handed over to su yunzhi. she had been busy with the matter and hade into contact with many people. naturally, she had heard a lot of news, including the change in the rtionship between jiang rui and jiang cheng.


    she had probably guessed it long ago, so when she really heard it, she was not too shocked.


    He was definitely worried in his heart.


    therefore, when jiang rui came to the yu family just now, she went to talk to him alone.


    Before she could ask, she heard Jiang Rui call her ¡± mom ¡°. She couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Her eyes turned red and tears fell. She cried for a long time before she stopped.


    she learned from jiang rui that jiang cheng didn¡¯t force her. she was happy to be with him. she even said that she had been possessive of jiang cheng since they were siblings and didn¡¯t want others to take away the good things jiang cheng had done for her.


    Since Jiang Rui had already said so, what else could Xuan Liuying say?


    She only wished for her daughter¡¯s well-being. Why would she do such a thing to break up the couple and make her daughter sad?


    As long as her daughter could acknowledge her and call her ¡®mother¡¯, she would be satisfied and have no other requests.


    Xuan Liuying also knew that she and Jiang Rui had just reunited and did not have much feelings for each other. Compared to their rtionship that they had only met a few times, Jiang Rui¡¯s feelings for the Jiang family and Jiang Cheng were definitely deeper. If she spoke too much now, Jiang Rui might be even more unwilling to get close to her.

 Chapter 232

    232 Her eyes were filled with him


    in addition, kong xiangxiang had asked her out for a meal alone yesterday and hinted at this matter. just now, kong xiangxiang and fang xiao yu had hinted at it a few times when they were chatting with her and even analyzed the pros and cons with her without leaving a trace. xuan liuying already had an idea in her heart.


    she could also see that the jiang family treated jiang rui very well and did not change their attitude towards her just because her identity was exposed. it was not easy to find a family that treated their daughter-inw as their daughter, and she had no reason to object.


    ¡°if rui ¡®er and my sister-inw don¡¯t have any objections, i don¡¯t have any objections either.¡± Yu Xi said.


    jiang cheng sat beside jiang rui. hearing this, the two looked at each other. jiang rui replied, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have any objections,¡±


    So several pairs of eyes looked at Xuan Liuying, especially Kong Xiangxiang who was sitting with her. Her eyes were eager, and she almost asked her to nod.


    among these people, the one who hoped the most for this to happen, other than jiang sheng and jiang rui, was kong xiangxiang.


    she was jiang cheng¡¯s biological mother, and she knew her son very well. if this didn¡¯t work out, she believed that jiang cheng would really force her to stay by his side. at that time, not to mention being gossiped about, his good family would probably be torn apart.


    among these people, the most shocked one was jiang heng, who had just taken a leave of absence from school to attend the banquet and heard the olddy talk about the marriage between the two families. he only found out that his brother and sister had suddenly turned from brother and sister into a couple.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were so many elders here and it wasn¡¯t his turn to speak, he would have directly questioned her. god knows when he heard the olddy suddenly mention the marriage between the two families and saw that everyone seemed to be aware of it. he was so shocked that he almost spat out the tea he had just drunk.


    seeing that everyone was looking at her, xuan liuying felt an inexplicable pressure, especially when jiang rui was looking at her.


    she took a deep breath to calm herself down. instead of answering immediately, she asked jiang rui, ¡± ¡°rui ¡®er, have you thought it through?¡±


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m serious about my brother.¡±


    Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t say anything. He just held Jiang Rui¡¯s hand tightly.


    hearing her call for her mother again, xuan liuying¡¯s eyes turned red and her voice choked. alright, since you¡¯re serious, mom will support you.


    He looked at the olddy and Yu Xi. I don¡¯t have any objections either. Yu Xi, you can make the arrangements as you see fit.


    The matter was settled just like that.


    Yuxi and Jiang che were drinking tea and chatting. The olddy went over to y mahjong with Xuan Liuying, Kong Xiangxiang, and Fang Xiaoyu. Jiang Qing, Jiang Fan, and Jiang Muchen, who came after them, were chatting. Jiang Heng finally got the chance to get to Jiang Cheng¡¯s side.


    ¡°big brother, big sister, i only went to school for a few days. how did such a big thing happen? You guys, you guys are so cowardly!¡±


    jiang cheng held jiang rui¡¯s hand tightly and looked at him indifferently. ¡± ¡°Why do you care so much, kid? Focus on your studies.¡±


    Jiang Heng¡¯s expression was a little twisted as he looked at the two of them holding hands.


    In the past, his brother used to hold his sister¡¯s hand like this. He had never felt anything wrong with it, but now, he felt strange no matter how he looked at it.


    thinking of the past, jiang heng looked at jiang sheng like he was looking at a pig¡¯s trotter.¡±Big brother, from the looks of it, you¡¯ve been coveting my sister for a long time? you, how could you do this!


    He wanted to say this, but when he met Jiang Sheng¡¯s cold and indifferent eyes, Jiang Heng didn¡¯t dare to.


    Jiang Rui looked at him, who wanted to be angry but didn¡¯t dare to. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. alright, Jiang Heng. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s coveting you. I¡¯m not even angry, so why are you angry? ¡±


    ¡°jiang rui, are you stupid?¡± jiang heng red at her.


    He was trying to say that his brother must have secretly taken advantage of Jiang Rui in the past, but this idiot didn¡¯t understand!


    ¡± jiang heng, how dare you call your sister by her full name and call me an idiot? are you looking for a beating? ¡±


    Jiang Rui wanted to hit him, but Jiang Cheng stopped her. ¡± jiang rui ¡®er, you¡¯re wearing a gown. be moredylike and stop fooling around! ¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s gown was not like shi yan¡¯s, which had a button cor. her neckline was very low, and if she lowered her head and hit him, it would be easy to expose her.


    from jiang cheng¡¯s angle, he could see it very clearly.


    her ears turned red, but her face darkened.


    Shi Yan watched them y for a while, then leaned against the sofa with a teacup in her hand and looked at Jiang che, who was sitting in the main seat.


    Sensing her gaze, Jiang che, who was talking to Yu Xi, looked at her.


    with a smile in her eyes, she patted the spot beside him. ¡± ¡°miss shi,e and sit.¡±


    shi yan shook her head.


    It wasn¡¯t far, only two to three meters away.


    Sitting here was just right, she could see him clearly when she raised her eyes.


    Although she shook her head, her eyes were still on him. Jiang che did not force her, but the smile in his eyes deepened.


    yu xi, who was watching from the side, was very curious.


    He had been wondering what it would be like for two indifferent people to be together, but it turned out that this was how they got along.


    it was just a nce, but it gave people the feeling that they were the only ones in the world.


    Ah Che¡¯s behavior was more than just shangxin.


    He was afraid that his heart had fallen.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t back down. She was sitting there, clearly unaffected by Jiang Rui¡¯s fuss. Her eyes were full of ah che.


    Her gaze waspletely on ah che, the infatuation in her eyes unconcealed.


    this was quite different from the feeling shi yan gave people.


    Jiang che and Yu Xi drank tea and chatted asionally. However, he would look in Shi Yan¡¯s direction from time to time, responding to Shi Yan¡¯s gaze that had been on him.


    Every time their eyes met, there would be a faint smile hidden in their eyes.


    jiang cheng got up and left to talk to jiang muchen. jiang heng sat in his seat, which was next to jiang rui. the two of them noticed shi yan¡¯s actions and looked at her in unison.


    Shi Yan held a cup of tea in her hand and took a sip from time to time. She sat upright with her back against the sofa.


    but she looked at jiang che with a mocking gaze.


    really, it didn¡¯t match her elegant temperament.


    Jiang Rui looked at it for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but lean over.¡±Yan, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re looking at my fifth uncle too directly?¡±


    fifth uncle could actually bear it. if it were any other man, how could they bear to be stared at by a beauty like this? and this beauty was the apple of their eyes.


    ¡°did i?¡± shi yan asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°yes, there are!¡±


    jiang rui lowered her voice and said suggestively, ¡± ¡°If you really want to stay with my fifth uncle, you can sit next to him. You don¡¯t have to apany me.¡±


    shi yan did not seem to hear the flirtatious tone in her words. she smiled and said,¡±i¡¯m not going.¡±


    If she really went over, Jiang Zhi would probably take her away alone.


    what others saw was jiang che¡¯s gentle and gentlemanly side. only she noticed that his usually deep and quiet eyes were shining with a misty light. when he looked at her, there was a sense of tipsy awkwardness, with a hint of a strong sense of invasion.


    she didn¡¯t dare to go too far. while she was talking to jiang rui, shi yan retracted her gaze and stopped staring at him.


    ¡°are your roommates and meilian here yet?¡±


    ¡± the banquet is at five o ¡®clock. they said they¡¯ll be there on time, so it¡¯ll probably be a while. ¡± Jiang Rui said.


    it was only three o ¡®clock.


    jiang rui looked at shi yan and asked,¡±are you a little bored?¡± if i had known earlier, i would have asked you toeter. i thought that you would be able to help, but i didn¡¯t expect that third uncle and my brother had already made arrangements. i don¡¯t need to care at all. As for the guests who arrived earlier, this is the Yu family, so it¡¯s not my ce to entertain them.¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t we walk around?¡±


    Shi Yan nced at the long skirt, shook her head, and said with a smile,¡±forget it, it¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have another mahjong table?¡± Jiang Heng suggested.


    ¡°Just the three of us?¡±


    ¡°Yan, do you know how to y Mahjong?¡± Jiang Rui asked Shi Yan.


    ¡°i don¡¯t really know.¡± this was the truth.


    She could understand it a little, but she really didn¡¯t know how to read it.

 Chapter 233

    233 su mu and shi yan know each other


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t know. ask fifth uncle to give you advice, he definitely knows. Also, ask my sister¡¯s third uncle toe along and make up the numbers. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be boring for us to y by ourselves.¡±


    jiang rui secretly gave him a thumbs up. ¡± jiang heng, you¡¯re so strong. you even dare to y mahjong with fifth uncle. can you hold the mahjong table firmly with fifth uncle? ¡±


    Jiang Heng couldn¡¯t help but shiver at the thought of ying mahjong with Jiang che at the same table.


    It didn¡¯t seem to work.


    Shi Yan looked at them andughed.¡±i¡¯m the one who beat him up, not your fifth uncle. he¡¯s just an advisor, so don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    ¡°but we¡¯re still afraid!¡± The two of them said in unison.


    However, their conversation was heard by Jiang che and Yu Xi. Yu Xi looked at Jiang che.


    ¡°Get someone to prepare it for them,¡± Jiang che said.


    It was rare to see miss Shi interested in things other than reading and ying chess. She must have been in a good mood.


    yu xi gave the order, and soon, someone brought in a mahjong table and ced it in the courtyard.


    The few of them enjoyed the scenery in the courtyard while basking in the sun and ying mahjong.


    Shi Yan sat down, Jiang che sat beside her, Jiang Rui sat down, Jiang Cheng also came over to join in the fun and sat beside her, and then Yuxi and Jiang Heng.


    Putting Shi Yan and Jiang Rui aside, Jiang Heng suddenly realized that he had to face three big bosses and instantly panicked. He turned around and called out to Jiang Fan, who was chatting with Jiang Qing,¡±Dad! Dad! Pleasee and help me, I can¡¯t beat them if I fight with them!¡±


    Jiang fan¡¯s mouth twitched.


    this brat must have been scared out of his wits. not only did he not avoid him when ying mahjong, he even dared to ask for his help.


    Not far away, Fang Xiao Yu, who was fighting hard, heard his shout and couldn¡¯t help but ridicule: ¡± ¡°Son, are you stupid? your dad is against us ying mahjong the most. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t hide, but you actually dare to ask him for help!¡±


    Jiang Fan was speechless.


    this scene made the usually serious jiang qing smile. he said to jiang muchen,¡±It¡¯s rare to see them in the mood, you should go and y too.¡±


    jiang heng finally realized that he had made a stupid mistake, but it didn¡¯t seem like his father would beat him up. since his uncle had given the order, he hurriedly called out to jiang muchen, ¡± ¡°Third uncle,e here quickly! you don¡¯t have to help me fight, just sit on the side and support me!¡±


    Jiang Muchen replied,¡±hehe.¡±


    To keep up appearances? Don¡¯t you know who¡¯s sitting opposite you?


    However, he still put down his teacup and walked over.


    the four-person mahjong team had be seven.


    it looked very lively.


    Jiang che sat beside Shi Yan and wrapped his arm around her waist tightly. He looked at Shi Yan, who was arranging the Mahjong tiles in her hands, and asked her in a low voice, ¡± ¡°will you?¡±


    they were the ones sitting opposite jiang heng.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to do it. Help me look at itter.¡±


    jiang che had his arm around shi yan¡¯s waist, and the two of them were very close.


    she raised her head to answer him, and the two of them got closer.


    Jiang che looked at her bright smile and then thought of how she had been sitting there staring at him without blinking. His eyes darkened and his hand around her waist tightened.


    Shi Yan had investigated but pretended not to notice.


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw that she was only trying to tease him and pretend not to be angry.


    He retracted his hand from her waist and ced it on her leg, closing his palm. ¡°alright, i¡¯ll help you look at itter.¡±


    fortunately, the dress was thick enough. otherwise, shi yan would not be so calm.


    no one noticed jiang che¡¯s actions. everyone¡¯s attention was on the cards in their hands.


    Jiang che gave Shi Yan a round of guidance and sessfully won.


    he didn¡¯t withdraw his hand from his leg.


    however, shi yan quickly stopped him from being restless.


    She held his hand, and Jiang che interlocked his fingers with hers.


    they knew their ce, and each of them yed cards with one hand.


    there was nothing unusual about their expressions, so when another round ended, no one noticed their actions.


    this time, it was shi yan¡¯s hu token.


    Jiang Rui had lost the most. Looking at Jiang che, who was sitting as elegant as bamboo beside Shi Yan, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°fifth uncle, i thought you didn¡¯t know how to y mahjong, but your kasaya is clearly an expert!¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything and only looked up at her. His eyes were emotionless and even a little gentle. Jiang Rui couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    He quickly retracted his gaze and said to Jiang Cheng beside him, ¡± ¡°brother, this time, i¡¯ll only use my hands and not my brain for your guidance!¡±


    Jiang Cheng only vaguely agreed.


    He knew better than anyone how Jiang Rui yed Mahjong. She said that she would only use her hands and not her brain, but she would not listen to anyone¡¯s advice.


    sure enough, in the new round, he instructed jiang rui to y the cards, but jiang rui insisted on ying another card.


    In the end, he lost again.


    It was as expected.


    It wasn¡¯t until she lost many times and finally said that she didn¡¯t even move her hands that Jiang Cheng made his move.


    he didn¡¯t lose this time.


    ¡°do you know how to?¡± Jiang che asked Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan learned things very quickly. She didn¡¯t know how to do it before because she had only watched her family y two games when she was a child. She had no interest in it, so she went to read books by herself.


    After ying so many rounds, how could she not know how to y?


    ¡°Yes,¡± he nodded.


    jiang che released their interlocked fingers and let shi yan do it herself.


    his hand was around her waist again.


    As the new round began, someone walked into the courtyard.


    seeing the two mahjong tables in the courtyard, the people who walked in were a little dumbfounded.


    ¡°Is the Yu family¡¯s banquet so unique?¡±


    It was Yun Jian, and su mu came in with him.


    the few of them looked in the direction of the voice.


    Yun Jian and su mu walked over.


    Yun Jian continued, ¡± the banquets of other families are either haute couture with red wine, champagne, and delicious snacks. There¡¯s also elegant music at the dance party. Why did it be a down-to-earth mahjong table at the Yu family¡¯s? ¡±


    Also, these people were all dressed up so beautifully, and any one of them would be absolutely pleasing to the eye, but they were actually gathered here to y mahjong!


    Was she worthy of that haute couture suit and gown?


    not to mention him, even su mu was a little surprised to see such a scene.


    He had thought that they would be drinking tea, ying chess, or even drinking and chatting in the courtyard. Who would have thought that they would be ying mahjong?


    Looking at Shi Yan, who had a simple and elegant temperament but was ying cards, su mu said, ¡± ¡°......¡±


    he suspected that he was hallucinating.


    His sister, who was always indifferent to everything except reading books, was actually ying mahjong!


    ¡°doctor yun, su mu,¡± jiang cheng greeted first.


    Jiang Muchen and Jiang Heng¡¯s backs were facing the door, and they only knew who it was when they heard Jiang Sheng¡¯s voice.


    jiang muchen turned around and called out to doctor yun, then looked at su mu. ¡± ¡°xiao mu, didn¡¯t your mome?¡±


    this was exactly what xuan liuying wanted to ask.


    Su mu called out,¡±third uncle Jiang,¡± and said, ¡± my mother is entertaining guests at the banquet hall in the front yard. When I found out that you were all here, I came over with doctor Yun to take a look.


    ¡°third uncle,¡± he looked at yu xi and called out.


    Only then did he turn his gaze to Shi Yan and Jiang che.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡± He greeted Jiang che first.


    ¡°President su,¡± Jiang che nodded slightly.


    su mu¡¯s line of sight fell back on shi yan.¡±yanyan, when did you learn to y mahjong?¡±


    This shout was too familiar. Except for a few people who knew their rtionship, everyone was shocked, especially the Jiang family.


    Even olddy Jiang looked at su mu.


    then, he looked at shi yan.


    they didn¡¯t say anything, but their expressions showed their confusion.


    ¡°brother su, do you know yan?¡± Jiang Rui was the first to voice her doubts.


    su mu looked at jiang rui. ¡± rui ¡®er, although my surname is not yu, i¡¯m still a member of the yu family. you should call me big brother. you don¡¯t have to call me big brother of the su family. ¡±


    only then did jiang rui realize his rtionship with the yu family and called out calmly, ¡± ¡°big brother,¡±


    He looked at Shi Yan, then at su mu, and asked again,¡±Big brother, you know Yan?¡±

 Chapter 234

    234 The eye-catching red dress


    ¡°I do. Yanyan is my younger sister.¡±


    At the same time as su mu spoke, Shi Yan also smiled back at Jiang Rui.¡±He¡¯s my cousin.¡±


    the members of the jiang family, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, were speechless.


    everyone was in the same circle, so they naturally knew who su mu¡¯s cousin was.


    everyone was shocked when they suddenly found out about shi yan¡¯s identity. only kong xiangxiang was a little embarrassed.


    when she heard that the olddy had the intention to matchmake shi yan and her son, she had even gone to shi yan. the reason was not that shi yan was not qualified, but that shi yan¡¯s family background was not good enough.


    now that she thought about it, she was extremely d that she had not said anything too overboard. she was even more d that rui ¡®er had warned her in time that shi yan might be rted to fifth lord. she had never caused trouble for shi yan again.


    ¡°Su MU¡¯s cousin, doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s the daughter of the SU family¡¯s eldest miss? Yan¡¯s surname is Shi, and she looks a little like Yunzhi. Why didn¡¯t I think of that before?¡± fang xiao yu said with emotion.


    you¡¯re not the only one who didn¡¯t think of it, ¡± grandmother Qi added. even I didn¡¯t think of it.


    In the past, the olddy had thought that Shi Yan was really a child from the countryside. She was just more sensible, had a better temperament, and a rtively quiet personality.


    she had thought that shi yan¡¯s quiet personality and temperament were rted to her love of reading and her many years of being an orphan.


    ter, when shi yan came to sea city, she could tell that shi yan was different from the first meeting gift she had prepared for them.


    In the beginning, he had some doubts about Shi Yan¡¯s background and had even reminded Jiang Cheng not to investigate Shi Yan.


    But even so, she had never thought of linking Shi Yan to the Shi family of the capital.


    it was mainly because there was only one girl in the shi family¡¯s generation. who would have thought that the pampered youngdy of the shi family would live alone in the remote countryside?


    the olddy had lived in shi yan¡¯s farmhouse for half a month. it was a mud-walled and tile-roofed house with many vegetables nted in the yard. she had seen shi yan weeding the vegetables in the yard and choosing vegetables to cook. one day, there was a power outage, but shi yan still burned wood to cook. her movements were skillful, and it was obvious that it was not her first time cooking.


    she had even seen shi yan wash the clothes with her own eyes.


    Yes, hand wash.


    Although she had a washing machine at home, Shi Yan had washed it by hand on the day of the power outage, as the sun was bright.


    after seeing all this with her own eyes, even if the olddy was smart enough, she would not associate shi yan¡¯s background with the shi family in the capital.


    it was a pity that she had been worried that shi yan would get into trouble because of her rtionship with jiang che. shi yan¡¯s background meant that she was destined to have a lot of trouble herself.


    However, with the backing of the Shi family in the capital, those people in the capital would have to think twice if they wanted to touch Shi Yan.


    Thinking of this, the olddy¡¯s worried heart finally calmed down.


    On second thought, if Shi Yan was really the only girl in the Shi family, why did she leave home to live in such a remote ce at the age of ten?


    experiencing life wouldn¡¯t go to such an extent.


    she had lived alone for six years!


    The Shi family didn¡¯t seem to have any big enemies, so the possibility of Shi Yan going there to hide from them was very small.


    The olddy couldn¡¯t figure out the reason why Shi Yan had left home.


    ¡°Yan, the cousin you mentioned before is su Feifei?¡± Jiang Rui was very surprised.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan smiled faintly.


    Even after Shi Yan¡¯s confirmation, Jiang Rui still found it hard to believe. Jiang Heng was as surprised as she was.¡±then sister yan, aren¡¯t you the shi family¡¯s xuanji?¡±


    jiang cheng was also a little surprised, but he was quick to calm down and didn¡¯t have such a big reaction.


    shi yan smiled in response to jiang heng, but she didn¡¯t say much about her background.


    ¡°it¡¯s your turn.¡± Jiang che reminded Jiang Heng.


    jiang heng was so frightened that he almost dropped the mahjong tile in his hand. he had no time to care about shi yan¡¯s background.


    yu xi said, ¡± su mu will take my ce. i¡¯ll go to the front yard to take a look. one of the purposes of today¡¯s banquet is to announce that i¡¯m back in haicheng. i should be there. how can i let second sister-inw entertain the guests alone? ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and left. Su mu took his ce.


    yun jian also sat down beside su mu.


    Jiang Rui had yet to recover from the sudden discovery of Shi Yan¡¯s background.


    yan had told her that she had parents, rtives, and brothers. she believed her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be the shi family in the capital city.


    The five great aristocratic families were the most powerful in the capital, and they were also a level that many people could note into contact with. she only knew this because the jiang family in haicheng was a branch of the jiang family in jingdu, so she had heard it from her family.


    the five great ns of the capital were the jiang n, the shi n, the xie n, the xuan n, and the yun n. Among them, the Jiang family, Shi family, and Xie family were the most powerful, while the Xuan family and the Yun family were slightly weaker.


    however, in thest two years, the jiang family of the capital had gradually gone downhill without the fifth master of the jiang family to hold the fort, and the decline was very fast. their status gradually fell behind the shi family and the xie family, and the xuan family already had the momentum of surpassing the jiang family.


    after su mu sat down, he saw jiang che¡¯s hand on shi yan¡¯s waist. he only felt that it was very ring.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say anything and could only continue to feel depressed.


    he nced at her from time to time, and he nced at her from time to time. yun jian, who was beside him, wanted tough but didn¡¯t dare to. she had a hard time holding back herughter.


    It was Jiang Muchen¡¯s voice that interrupted su MU¡¯s thoughts.


    Jiang Muchen said, ¡± you guys have fun first. I¡¯ll go to the front yard to take a look. It just so happens that I haven¡¯t seen sister Yunzhi in a long time.


    Su mu raised his head to look at him.


    She met his gaze.


    jiang muchen gave him a warm smile, nodded, and left.


    once he left, jiang heng felt weak again and hurriedly called yun jian, ¡± ¡°doctor yun, why don¡¯t youe and sit with me? you can be my advisor.¡±


    yun jian didn¡¯t refuse and sat over.


    su mu continued to pick up the cards. seeing that shi yan¡¯s line of sight was also following the leaving jiang muchen, his eyes paused.


    Shi Yan looked back at him.


    their eyes met.


    she didn¡¯t say anything, but she seemed to understand everything.


    ¡°When did Yanyan learn how to y Mahjong?¡± su mu asked, without saying anything.


    ¡°just now.¡±


    su mu felt relieved when he thought of how fast she learned things.


    ¡°why are you suddenly in the mood to y mahjong? You didn¡¯t like these things before.¡±


    ¡°i have nothing to do, so i¡¯m here to make up the numbers,¡± shi yan replied with a faint smile.


    After chatting for a while, su MU¡¯s eyes unconsciously nced at Jiang Che¡¯s hand around Shi Yan¡¯s waist. It was really an eyesore.


    ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s your turn.¡± shi yan reminded him with a smile.


    Meeting Shi Yan¡¯s slightly smiling eyes, su mu felt even more stifled.


    This girl, who was he doing this for?


    She even secretly warned him.


    alright, although it wasn¡¯t to the extent of a warning and was at most a reminder, he still felt very stifled!


    however, this made him even more aware of fifth lord jiang¡¯s weight in her heart.


    Although he felt sour, he still felt gratified in his heart.


    That¡¯s good, there¡¯s someone that she misses so much.


    As for whether Jiang che would let Shi Yan down, that was not something su mu should consider at all.


    He understood Shi Yan. She had the ability to bear all the consequences of her choice, so he didn¡¯t need to worry too much.


    Rtionships were beautiful, and it was because of the beauty that they started. If one thought of the bad oue from the beginning, there was no need to start.


    The few of them yed a few more rounds, but Jiang che did not give Shi Yan any more pointers. Shi Yan won and lost, and when she finally received Ren Kexin¡¯s call, she could be considered to have broken even.


    he left with jiang rui first.


    after they left, the mahjong game was over.


    jiang heng ran to catch up with them.


    jiang che got someone to send over a set of chess pieces and asked yun jian to y with them.


    jiang sheng and su mu were drinking tea and chatting at the side.


    xuan liuying, kong xiangxiang, and the others did not stay for long. they went to the front yard after a while.


    The olddy didn¡¯t go to the front yard, but she didn¡¯t continue to sit here either. She let aunt Wan help her walk around to exercise her muscles.


    In the end, only Jiang Zhiyun, Jian Su mu, Jiang Cheng, Jiang Qing, and Jiang Fan were left sitting there.


    The banquet had not officially started, so they did not n to go now.


    shi yan and jiang rui picked up jiang rui¡¯s roommates, ren kexin, and chang ru, but they didn¡¯t see song meilian.


    ¡°Shi Yan, Rui ¡®er, you look so beautiful in this gown!¡± ren kexin couldn¡¯t help but praise him when she saw him.


    ¡± chang ru and i changed into the gowns that shi yan prepared for us and fiddled with them in the dormitory for a while. i thought we were stunning enough, but after seeing the two of you, i finally understand what it means to be truly stunning. ¡±


    Chang ru and Jiang Rui¡¯s three roommates alsoplimented her one after another, to the point that Jiang Rui was a little embarrassed.


    ¡°alright, alright, stopplimenting me. if you do, i¡¯m going to be smug. everyone is beautiful. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    The few of them rejected Jiang Rui¡¯s suggestion to arrange a car to pick them up and took a taxi instead. They could not enter the Yu family mansion by taxi, and they were also one of the few friends that Jiang Rui had invited. Afraid that they would be too reserved, Jiang Rui simply came to the entrance with Shi Yan to pick them up.


    ¡°Rui ¡®er, Meilian said she¡¯ll be backter, and asked us to let you know.¡± Chang ru said.


    jiang rui nodded in understanding.


    the group of people walked into the yu family mansion and sighed.


    this is our home?


    This is a Manor, right?


    this was the life of the rich!


    Rui ¡®er said that this was the Yu family, which meant that this was Rui¡¯ er¡¯s real home. So even if Rui ¡®er was not the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, she was still the daughter of a big family!


    ¡°Rui ¡®er, your house is too big!¡± One of Jiang Rui¡¯s roommates could not help but sigh.


    ¡°rui ¡®er¡¯s house?¡± a voice rang out.


    He looked over and saw that there were quite a few people.


    The person who had spoken just now was han shuangshuang, and beside her was ye Chengcheng. There were also a few youngdies from the upper-ss circle of Sea city, but Shi Yan did not recognize them.


    Xuan Siyun stood among the youngdies that Shi Yan didn¡¯t know.


    han shuangshuang¡¯s gown was white, making her look like a delicate little white flower.


    Ye Chengcheng¡¯s dress was mainly orange.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s dress was red.


    the red dress she was wearing brought out her mboyant and charming temperament. even though she was standing at the back, she was the most eye-catching.


    jing han also walked over from a distance. she was not wearing her usual mboyant red dress. instead, she was light purple dress.


    It was just that her mboyant temperament and beautiful figure were there, and even if the dress was standard, it could not hide her aura.


    But she didn¡¯t overshadow the host.


    Standing next to the main character, Jiang Rui, one could still tell that she was the main character.


    it wasn¡¯t like xuan siyun¡¯s red dress, which was too eye-catching.


    If it was someone else, they could understand that she didn¡¯t know that today was Jiang Rui¡¯s family reunion banquet and only thought that it was the Yu family¡¯s banquet to celebrate Yu Xi¡¯s return, so she was dressed like this. However, Xuan Siyun was Jiang Rui¡¯s cousin and she had seen Jiang Rui before. She was very clear about the purpose of today¡¯s banquet.


    Yet, she still chose this gown.


    even shi yan, who was rarely affected by emotions, could not help frowning at this time.


    ¡± that¡¯s right. it¡¯s rui ¡®er¡¯s family. miss han, you still don¡¯t know that rui¡¯ er is su mu¡¯s cousin? ¡± Jing Han arrived before he could.


    Before han shuangshuang could respond, Jing Han looked at Xuan Siyun, who was the most eye-catching in the crowd. ¡°Oh, which family¡¯s daughter is this? why haven¡¯t I seen her before? She¡¯s very beautiful, like a peony in full bloom. She¡¯s the most eye-catching even in a crowd.¡±


    Knowing that Jing Han was not to be trifled with, The Heiresses standing in front of Xuan Siyun stepped back, not daring to block Jing Han¡¯s line of sight.

 Chapter 235

    235 identally eating a melon


    jing han was not someone who would look for trouble for no reason. when attending banquets and cocktail parties, ordinary people would usually do whatever they wanted to be eye-catching. it was understandable that they would dress up prettily and be conspicuous. after all, the yu family did not announce to the public that this banquet was jiang rui¡¯s family reunion banquet. everyone only thought that it was a banquet for yuxi to announce her return.


    jing han had been an exchange student at the capital university for half a year, so he naturally knew xuan siyun, who had been an influential figure at the university.


    jing han would not have said anything if someone else had dressed up in such an eye-catching manner, because that person might not have known. However, this person was Xuan Siyun, Jiang Rui¡¯s cousin. She was someone who knew that today was Jiang Rui¡¯s family recognition Banquet.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s attention was originally on Shi Yan.


    shi yan¡¯s appearance and temperament were excellent. when xuan siyun didn¡¯t know that shi yan was interested in jiang che, it was hard for her to ignore her existence. After knowing that Shi Yan was interested in Jiang che and that she knew Shi Yan¡¯s surname, Xuan Siyun couldn¡¯t ignore her existence.


    that day, after returning home from dinner, xuan siyun had sent someone to investigate shi yan.


    the information she found made her feel greatly relieved.


    She was just an orphan from the countryside and not a member of the Shi family, much less the eldest youngdy of the Shi family in the capital who had never shown her face in public.


    In this way, Shi Yan¡¯s threat to her was reduced by half.


    she clearly felt that shi yan wasn¡¯t much of a threat, but after seeing the exquisitely dressed shi yan today, she couldn¡¯t ignore shi yan¡¯s existence.


    shi yan just stood there. although the color of her gown was not the most eye-catching, although she was dressed in a standard way, and although she did not say a word and just stood quietly in the crowd, she was still noticeable.


    At least, when this group of people came over, the first person she saw was Shi Yan.


    upon hearing jing han¡¯s words, xuan siyun shifted her attention from shi yan to jing han.


    She didn¡¯t know who Jing Han was, but she could guess who he was.


    since she hade to haicheng for business, she naturally knew who the people from the aristocratic families in haicheng were. she had a rough grasp of this information before she came.


    without waiting for xuan siyun¡¯s reply, jing han turned to jiang rui and shi yan and greeted them with a smile, ¡± ¡°Rui ¡®er, little sister Yan.¡±


    Heughed as arrogantly as ever.


    Shi Yan smiled at her as a form of greeting.


    Jiang Rui continued what she had just said, smiling. it¡¯s normal that you haven¡¯t seen sister hai LAN. She¡¯s from my mother¡¯s side of the family. She¡¯s my cousin, the eldest daughter of the Xuan family in the capital, Xuan Siyun.


    Jing Han then looked at Xuan Siyun and said, ¡± ¡°so it¡¯s the eldest miss of house xuan. i¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°I rarelye to Haicheng, so it¡¯s normal that thisdy doesn¡¯t recognize me.¡±


    as she spoke, she turned to jiang rui.


    ¡°shi yan, we meet again.¡± she looked at shi yan, who was standing beside jiang rui.


    ¡°miss xuan.¡± shi yan nodded slightly.


    Shi Yan and Rui ¡®er are friends. Rui¡¯ er can call me cousin. You don¡¯t have to be so formal.


    Shi Yan smiled and said nothing.


    it was an obvious rejection.


    he didn¡¯t give xuan siyun any face.


    jiang rui looked at shi yan in surprise.


    normally, even if yan didn¡¯t like it, she wouldn¡¯t be so rude on the surface.


    However, Jiang Rui reacted immediately.


    yan didn¡¯t give xuan siyun any face because she felt the same way as sister han. she felt that xuan siyun¡¯s mboyant red dress had stolen her limelight.


    he was touched.


    yan wouldn¡¯t even care if someone stole her limelight in her home stadium, but she cared about it.


    ever since yan had stood guard at her door the whole night, she could tell that yan was sincere to her friends.


    she didn¡¯t smooth things over, but she didn¡¯t let the atmosphere continue to be awkward either. after all, she was half a host of today¡¯s banquet.


    therefore, jiang rui directly answered han shuangshuang¡¯s question, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s normal that sister shuangshuang doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯m from the Yu family. There aren¡¯t many people who know about this. However, after today, everyone should know that today is a banquet to celebrate my third uncle¡¯s return to Sea city, and also to acknowledge my family.¡±


    Oh, I believe everyone has heard that I¡¯m not the biological daughter of the Jiang family. For some reason, I brought the wrong child home back then. My biological parents are from the Yu family.


    he smiled and said,¡±i hope everyone has had a good time. please forgive me for my poor hospitality ..¡±


    with just a few words, the identity of the master was clear.


    Those who wanted to take the opportunity to hit Jiang Rui when she was down were indignant, but they did not dare to show it.


    even if the jiang family didn¡¯t care about jiang rui, she still had the yu family behind her. who would dare to offend her?


    han shuangshuang¡¯s expression turned ugly.


    that night, when she saw jiang rui kissing jiang cheng in front of everyone, she had been extremely jealous. because of jiang cheng¡¯s warning on the spot, her brother had lectured her when she went back, and her parents had even grounded her.


    he was as aggrieved as he could be!


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the Yu family was holding a banquet today and that the Han family had some dealings with the Yu family in the past, people might think that the Han family was disrespecting the Yu family if she didn¡¯t attend the banquet. Her parents probably wouldn¡¯t even let her out!


    he did not expect jiang rui¡¯s biological parents to be from the yu family!


    After acknowledging the Yu family, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier for Jiang Rui to be with Jiang Sheng?


    I didn¡¯t expect Rui ¡®er to be from the Yu family. It seems like Rui¡¯ er was born to be rich. Even without the Jiang family, there¡¯s still the Yu family. han shuangshuang said.


    he couldn¡¯t hide his emotions.


    ye chengcheng nced at her.


    Han shuangshuang wasn¡¯t a very magnanimous person, but she cared a lot about her face. She had always been very calm and collected, so why was she acting like a coward today?


    To be exact, when she saw Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng kissing in Zhu Long¡¯s private room that night, han shuangshuang couldn¡¯t hold back andpletely lost herposure.


    For a moment, ye Chengcheng was afraid that she would be like han shuangshuang.


    she was so jealous that she revealed such an ugly look.


    jiang rui wasn¡¯t angered by her, and even smiled, ¡± ¡°sister shuangshuang is wrong.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s true that i was born rich and that i still have the yu family. however, i didn¡¯t lose the jiang family.¡±


    ¡°I believe everyone has heard some rumors about me and my brother. As the saying goes, don¡¯t let your fertile water flow into others¡± fields. I¡¯m not a daughter of the Jiang family, and my parents and grandmother all hope that I can be the daughter-inw of the Jiang family. I have a deep rtionship with my brother since I was young, so it¡¯s not difficult for my brother and I to ept the change in our rtionship. So, no matter what, I¡¯m still a member of the Jiang family.¡±


    Everyone,¡±hehe.¡±


    There were many youngdies who liked Jiang Cheng. When they heard that the two had turned from brother and sister to a couple, many people were shocked. While they found it unbelievable, they must have felt very sad.


    he wanted to embarrass jiang rui with this matter, but he didn¡¯t expect her to say it so directly.


    she had already said it, so what else could others say?


    moreover, she admitted it so straightforwardly, which showed that she was not afraid of others gossiping.


    Ren Kexin, Chang ru, and Jiang Rui¡¯s three roommates: ¡°......¡±


    did they identally eat something big again?


    brother and sister bing a couple?


    was it that exciting?


    They suddenly thought of the photos of Jiang Rui and her brother holding hands on the campus forum when they were reporting for school.


    They didn¡¯t seem to be that shocked by the change in their rtionship.


    After all, many people had mistakenly thought that they were a couple.

 Chapter 236

    236 the person who came for him


    ¡°jiang rui, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A voice interrupted han shuangshuang¡¯s angry words.


    It was Hanyu.


    He looked like he was asking a question, but in fact, he was looking at han shuangshuang with a very unfriendly gaze, with a strong warning.


    han shuangshuang didn¡¯t dare to cause any more trouble.


    li xiran also came with han yu.


    ¡°what are you all doing here? the sun can¡¯t even shine here, and you¡¯re all dressed up so beautifully but not wearing thick clothes. don¡¯t you feel cold when the wind blows? all of you may enter.¡± li xiran was a yboy, and even his words were a little frivolous.


    However, it didn¡¯t make people feel that he was rude.


    He had no choice, his face was pretty.


    Of course, the most important thing was that everyone was used to his unruly appearance.


    han shuangshuang left in anger. the other socialites were afraid of causing trouble, so they also left.


    In the end, only Xuan Siyun and ye Chengcheng remained.


    ¡°big brother li, third brother han.¡± Jiang Rui greeted the two of them with a smile.


    ¡°Brother xiran, third young master han,¡± Shi Yan greeted them with a faint smile.


    The way she called him ¡°brother Xi ran¡± shocked many people.


    xuan siyun and han yu were the most surprised.


    What Xuan Siyun was thinking was, wasn¡¯t shi Yan An orphan from the countryside with no background? Why did he call the Li family¡¯s eldest young master ¡®big brother¡¯?


    on the other hand, han yu was thinking that since jiang rui had introduced shi yan to themst time, when did shi yan and li xiran be so close behind his back?


    Seeing Han Yu¡¯s confusion, li xiran just smiled and did not exin further.


    shi yan naturally wouldn¡¯t exin much.


    The group entered the main hall of the banquet venue at Jiang Rui¡¯s call.


    it was almost five o ¡®clock. although the banquet had not officially started, most of the guests had arrived.


    There were a lot of people at the banquet hall. Champagne, red wine, and piano music were ying. Many guests were holding sses of wine and chatting with acquaintances. It was a very banquet atmosphere.


    when the group entered, many people noticed them.


    Not many people knew that this was Jiang Rui¡¯s family recognition Banquet, but recently, everyone had heard a lot of rumors that Jiang Rui was not the Jiang family¡¯s biological daughter and that she and Jiang Cheng were suspected to have be a couple from being siblings. They still paid a lot of attention to Jiang Rui.


    Many pairs of eyes were looking at her.


    On the other hand, Shi Yan, who was the Savior of the olddy of the Jiang family in Haicheng and had the intention of matchmaking her with Jiang Cheng, was also the target of everyone¡¯s attention.


    they had heard many rumors about shi yan, but it was the first time for many of them to see her.


    she was as elegant as an orchid, gentle and upright.


    She had the temperament of ady from a wealthy family.


    How did he look like he came from the countryside?


    Although Jiang Cheng had sent someone to inform them that no one was talking about him and Shi Yan anymore, the Jiang family had a lot of gossip recently. Even if they didn¡¯t talk about it everywhere, they would inevitably talk about it in private with their acquaintances.


    it was well-known that jiang cheng doted on jiang rui. so after hearing the rumors of their rtionship changing, some people spread the rumor that shi yan had fallen in love with jiang cheng at first sight, but jiang cheng only had jiang rui in his heart and did not care about shi yan.


    inexplicably, shi yan and jiang rui were rumored to be love rivals in a small area.


    When he saw the two of theming together, he naturally sized them up.


    jiang rui did not care about the gazes of others, and shi yan was even less concerned.


    they looked at the people walking towards them.


    Su Yunzhi, Xuan Liuying, and Kong Xiang Xiang walked towards them.


    ¡°Yanyan, Rui ¡®er,¡± su yunzhi greeted.


    her tone revealed her closeness to shi yan, but xuan siyun did not notice it. her attention was on xuan liuying.


    This was the aunt that her grandfather had chosen to be the heir of the Xuan family?


    After her aunt gave up the right of inheritance, the power of the Xuan family still didn¡¯t fall to her father. It was still her grandfather who held the power, but a few years ago, he chose her as the heir to help manage the business of the Xuan family.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s gaze was too direct, it was impossible for Xuan Liuying not to feel it.


    she looked away from jiang rui¡¯s face and at xuan siyun.¡±Miss, do you know me?¡±


    ¡°auntie, i¡¯m siyun. twenty years have passed in the blink of an eye, and we met when i was five.¡± xuan siyun¡¯s smile was more charming and mboyant, but at the same time, it was a little strong.


    He had the aura of an heir to a big family.


    After hearing her words, Xuan Liuying was slightly stunned. Then she said excitedly, ¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re Siyun?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s me, aunt. i¡¯m so happy to see you again.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m also very happy to see your aunt again. you ... you¡¯re here. do your grandparents also know that i¡¯m yingluo? ¡± she stopped here.


    ¡°Yes, grandfather and grandmother both know that aunt is in Haicheng. I¡¯vee to Haicheng on my grandfather and grandmother¡¯s orders to see you. let¡¯s not talk about this for now. after the yu family¡¯s banquet is over, i¡¯ll talk to auntie in private.¡±


    ¡°with the return of third young master yu, the yu family will return to its former glory. i¡¯ll congratte aunt first.¡± As he spoke, he took a ss of champagne from the tray of the waiter and raised his ss to Xuan Liuying.


    Xuan Liuying was holding a cup of wine in her hand. Hearing this, she raised her cup to her with aplicated mood.¡±Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°you¡¯ve met rui ¡®er, right?¡± Xuan Liuying saw theme in together.


    ¡± yes, i have. my cousin went to haicheng university to look for me, and we had a meal together. ¡± jiang rui replied.


    mom, mom, second aunt, you guys have a good chat. I¡¯ll bring my friend over to y first.


    ¡°Go on.¡± Kong Xiangxiang said.


    then, he looked at the people behind jiang rui. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s rare for rui ¡®er to have good friends. previously, only shi xiaoyan and yan were close to her. i¡¯m very happy to see you today. thank you for taking care of rui¡¯ er in school. ¡±


    xuan liuying also said to them, ¡± don¡¯t be so reserved. it¡¯s your own banquet. you can y however you want. just have fun. ¡±


    None of them had ever attended such arge-scale banquet of the upper-ss society. Although they agreed unanimously, they were still very cautious in their hearts.


    shi yan was about to follow jiang rui when she was stopped.


    ¡°yanyan,¡± It was su Yunzhi who called out to her.


    Su Yunzhi was chasing after her, and Xuan Siyun was talking to Xuan Liuying, so she didn¡¯t notice.


    shi yan stopped and looked at her. she asked with a faint smile,¡±what¡¯s wrong, aunty?¡±


    ¡°Why are you alone? The fifth Lord Jiang didn¡¯te?¡±


    he¡¯s here. He¡¯s talking to a friend in the backyard. He¡¯ll probablye backter. Cousin is here too.


    Su Yunzhi looked around and lowered her voice to ask,¡±That fifth Lord Jiang is actually not the fifth Lord of the Jiang family in Sea city, but the fifth Lord of the Jiang family in the capital, right?¡±


    in fact, su yunzhi already knew what was going on, but she still wanted to confirm it with shi yan.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°i saw quite a few unfamiliar faces at the yu family¡¯s banquet today.¡±


    of course, some of them might be Yu Xi¡¯s friends, but I don¡¯t know them. If Yu Xi were to invite these friends that I don¡¯t know, he would have told me in advance. However, he didn¡¯t say anything. It can be seen that not many of these unfamiliar faces were invited by him.


    ¡°not invited by him, but able to receive an invitation to the yu family¡¯s banquet, it can be seen that their identities are not simple. the eldest miss of the xuan family just now is a good example. she clearly came for liu ying, but i¡¯m guessing that her appearance here is rted to that fifth lord jiang.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at the noisy banquet hall and asked with a smile, ¡± aunty, are you trying to say that many of the unfamiliar faces attending the banquet are from the capital or are they here for Jiang che? ¡±

 Chapter 237

    237 He will protect me


    su yunzhi nodded.


    I¡¯m not sure about the others, but I think they were probably sent by their Masters. However, I know the one over there. He¡¯s the third master of the Yun family, Yun Hui.


    Shi Yan followed her line of sight and saw a man in a suit and leather shoes holding a ss of wine and chatting with someone not far away.


    He seemed to have seen Xuan Siyun. He was surprised and walked towards her.


    Shi Yan retracted her gaze and smiled at su Yunzhi. aunty, I know what you¡¯re worried about. It¡¯s okay. Jiang che and I know what we¡¯re doing.


    ¡°of course i know that you all know this in your hearts. there are people in the capital who wish for fifth master jiang to return, and naturally there are also people who wish for him to never return.¡±


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s eyes were filled with worry.¡±Yanyan, I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll get involved.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, little aunt. the fact that fifth lord jiang is a formidable figure shows that he is strong enough. i believe that he can protect me.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    In fact, what she wanted to say was that she wasn¡¯t afraid of these people noticing her. She even wanted everyone to know about her rtionship with Jiang che and stop thinking about her people.


    however, in order not to worry su yunzhi, she did not say it out loud.


    su yunzhi looked at her unconcerned expression and helplessly sighed, forget it. In any case, if you encounter any trouble in Sea city, you must find me or your cousin at once.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll go and find my ssmate first.¡±


    it was rare for her to be willing to make friends, so su yunzhi said with relief,¡±go on.¡±


    shi yan was about to walk in the direction of jiang rui¡¯s group when she was stopped by someone.


    ¡°shi yan.¡± it was xuan siyun.


    she looked at su yunzhi, who was chatting with someone not far behind shi yan, and asked, ¡± ¡°the head of the su family in haicheng who was talking to shi yan just now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if it was just her imagination, but she felt that Shi Yan and su Yunzhi looked a little simr.


    If she had not asked someone to investigate Shi Yan¡¯s background, she would have suspected that Shi Yan was really the eldest daughter of the Shi family in the capital city who had never shown her face.


    however, ording to the information she had found, shi yan had attended school in a small county from junior high school to senior high school. she could clearly find traces of shi yan living there for a long time.


    the shi family would not allow their only daughter to suffer such hardship.


    Shi Yan nced at her and nodded.¡±Yes.¡±


    ¡°shi yan and president su know each other?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± shi yan replied with a faint smile. her expression was light, and no one could tell what she was feeling.


    Xuan Siyun swirled the wine ss in her hand, her eyes darkening as she asked,¡±how did shi yan and president su meet?¡±


    ¡°This is my private matter.¡±


    They weren¡¯t that close, so it was rude to ask about other people¡¯s private affairs.


    Xuan Siyun seemed to have realized it as well. Her smile froze for a moment, but she quickly recovered and said with a big smile, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i was rude.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡±


    Just as he was about to leave, Yun Hui, who hade with Xuan Siyun, said, ¡± ¡°siyun, your friend?¡±


    He looked at Shi Yan with amazement.


    This was the first time he had seen such a quiet girl. She waspletely different from Xuan Siyun¡¯s bright and mboyant personality.


    The two of them each had their own beauty.


    it was a pity that he had vaguely heard people talking about her being an orphan from the countryside.


    Her background was much worse than Xuan Siyun¡¯s.


    It was not his goal.


    otherwise, it would be easier to take down a little girl like her than xuan siyun.


    ¡°she¡¯s my cousin¡¯s friend, we¡¯ve met twice.¡±


    ¡°i thought he was your friend and wanted to introduce him to you.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t have the time to chat with them, so she said directly,¡±miss xuan, if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll head over first. my friend is waiting for me over there.¡±


    jiang rui had already brought ren kexin and the others to the rest area and asked the waiter to bring some desserts, fruits, and wine. as shi yan approached, jiang rui asked, ¡± ¡°what did she want to talk to you about?¡±


    ¡°He asked me how I got to know my aunt.¡± shi yan sat down beside jiang rui.


    ¡°You told her?¡±


    shi yan raised her eyebrows and asked,¡±why should i tell her about my private matters?¡± i¡¯m not familiar with her, and we might even be love rivals.¡±


    ren kexin and the rest were speechless.


    Although this was the truth, it didn¡¯t seem like something Shi Yan would say.


    after they sat for a while, yu xi walked towards them. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi Yan, Rui ¡®er,¡±


    ¡°third young master yu.¡±


    ¡°Third uncle,¡±


    The two of them were about to stand up and greet each other when Yu Xi motioned for them to sit down. She then looked at Ren Kexin and the others beside her. ¡°you¡¯re all rui ¡®er¡¯s friends, right? I¡¯m Rui ¡®er¡¯s third uncle, so there¡¯s no need to be so formal. Just treat it as a small gathering between friends.¡±


    The few of them thanked him in unison.


    yu xi hade over to let jiang rui feel that this was indeed her home. as an elder, she had speciallye to say hello to jiang rui¡¯s friend. the second reason was to call jiang rui over. the banquet was about to start, and he was prepared to introduce jiang rui to the guests.


    jiang rui left with him, and ren kexin and the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    Shi Yan, Rui ¡®er¡¯s third uncle¡¯s aura is too strong. He¡¯s still so young. I guess he¡¯s only a few years older than Rui¡¯ er¡¯s brother. Ren Kexin said with emotion.


    without waiting for shi yan to answer, chang ru continued, ¡± ¡°how can a person who can carry an entire family not have a strong aura?¡±


    After being here for a while, they had a rough understanding of what kind of family the Yu family was and what kind of existence the third young master of the Yu family, Yu Xi, held in the Yu family.


    it wasn¡¯t appropriate to ask jiang rui, but he could always use his phone to search, right?


    there was a lot of information about the yu family on the inte.


    the few of them chatted for a while. on the other side, yu xi brought jiang rui and xuan liuying to the stage that was set up in the banquet hall.


    there was a piano on the stage. someone had been ying it just now, but the performer had left, leaving the seat empty.


    ¡± i¡¯m very happy that everyone can attend the yu family¡¯s banquet. i¡¯m yu xi. after 19 years, i¡¯m back. if nothing goes wrong, i¡¯ll be focusing on haicheng in the future. i hope everyone can take care of me. ¡±


    It was just a simple sentence, and there was no need to say anything else. Yu Xi¡¯s return had proven his strength. Everyone knew in their hearts that Yu Xi had the ability to bring the Yu family back to glory.


    Seeing that some people were curious as to why Yu Xi had brought Jiang Rui on stage, Xuan Liu Ying, su Yunzhi, su mu, and Jiang Sheng were also standing on the stage. Yu Xi was about to formally introduce Jiang Rui to everyone, and Shi Yan and the others were also about to get up and take a closer look when someone appeared beside their resting area.


    ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡±


    Qu Boyan was dressed in a white suit and had a ss of red wine in his hand.


    jiang rui¡¯s roommates were all shocked to see qu boyan.


    ¡°Movie Emperor qu!¡±


    ¡°hello.¡± qu poxiao nodded at them.


    then, she looked at shi yan and her gaze fell on shi yan¡¯s dress.¡±you¡¯ve chosen a good dress.¡±


    ¡°my boyfriend chose it.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Stupid girl, as if I would believe you.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t say anything more. he wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway.


    jiang che and yun jian didn¡¯te over. they probably wanted to wait for the matters in yuxi to end. otherwise, once the fifth lord jiang showed up, he would probably steal all the limelight.


    ¡°When did second brother arrive?¡±


    ¡°after arriving for a while, i met a few acquaintances and greeted them. they¡¯ve been looking for you, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be hiding here. Isn¡¯t the young miss of the Jiang family your friend? Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m about to go over.¡± shi yan stood up.


    Qu boxiang wanted to reach out to help her stand up, but he did not have the time.


    Qianqian retracted her hand. this brat¡¯s stubborn personality hasn¡¯t changed at all. You¡¯re clearly dressed like ady. Can¡¯t you be moredylike? ¡± what¡¯s wrong with helping your brother up?¡±


    shi yan looked at him and smiled helplessly. ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal. it¡¯s worth second brother¡¯s nagging. ¡±

 Chapter 238

    238 Miss Shi has no dance partner


    they walked over. song meilian and jing xuan had also arrived.


    Ye Chengcheng stood not far away and watched the two.


    ¡°Shi Yan,¡± Song Meilian spoke first.


    Shi Yan nced at her and Jing Xuan¡¯s hands and smiled in response.


    Song Meilian noticed her gaze and smiled at her.


    shi yan knew that she had improved.


    Before she could speak, Jing Xuan said to her, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, thank you.¡±


    He thanked her sincerely.


    ¡°you¡¯re wee. i didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡± no matter what, i¡¯m still very grateful to you, miss shi. in the future, if there¡¯s anything you need my help with, just let me know. i¡¯ll definitely help you. ¡±


    After Jing Xuan finished speaking, he looked at qu Boxin. Seeing that he was standing beside Shi Yan, he was slightly stunned. He nodded and greeted, ¡± ¡°Best Actor qu.¡±


    qu boyan ced his ss on the waiter¡¯s tray and nodded with a smile. ¡± ¡°master jing,¡±


    ¡°Best Actor qu and miss Shi know each other?¡± jing xuan looked at them and asked.


    Jing Xuan wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and it seemed that he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Yanyan. Why did he suddenly ask this?


    qu boyan¡¯s eyes flickered and he said, ¡± ¡°Master Jing called her miss Shi just now. Do you think I know her?¡±


    miss shi!


    Qu Bo was stunned.


    that night in zhuyan, he went to find yun jian to thank her and also to find out about su chen¡¯s news. in the private room, fifth master jiang, who had a strong presence, called his girlfriend miss shi!


    Fifth Lord Jiang!


    Yanyan said that Xuan Siyun was her love rival, and the one Xuan Siyun liked was the fifth master of the Jiang family in the capital!


    as he thought of this, qu poxiao suddenly looked at shi yan.


    could it be that the fifth lord jiang from that night was not the fifth lord jiang from the jiang family of haicheng, but the one from the jiang family of the capital?


    seeing that qu poxiao was looking at her, shi yan also smiled and looked at him.¡±second brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    qu boyan suppressed the suspicion in his heart.


    He was going to ask Shi Yan about it after the banquet.


    he shook his head and said nothing.


    ¡°oh, it¡¯s the youngdy of the shi family. i¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡± jing xuan said as he looked at shi yan.


    It was no wonder that he could have such a temperament. Only a big family like the Shi family with a hundred years of history could raise such a person.


    shi yan smiled.


    He didn¡¯t say much.


    Ren Kexin and the others, who felt like they had just eaten a big melon: ¡°......¡±


    shocked by shi yan¡¯s background, ren kexin¡¯s gaze fell on song meilian and jing xuan, her smile widening. ¡± ¡°Meilian, why don¡¯t you introduce us?¡±


    ¡± this is my boyfriend, jing xuan. ¡± When she introduced him as her boyfriend, song Meilian¡¯s usually cold face seemed to have a suspicious blush.


    when she met jing xuan¡¯s smiling eyes, she hurriedly looked away and introduced, ¡± ¡°these two are my roommates, ren kexin and chang ru.¡±


    jing xuan¡¯s eyes moved away from song meilian¡¯s face and greeted them, ¡± ¡°hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, hello!¡±


    the two great beauties in their dormitory were no longer single. ren kexin and chang ru looked at each other, both of them holding back bitter tears.


    At this moment, qu pocheng¡¯s phone rang.


    he picked up the phone. he didn¡¯t know what the person on the other side said, but his brows furrowed slightly. he answered twice and hung up the phone. he said to shi yan,¡±There¡¯s something urgent that I have to go back to deal with,¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving now?¡± Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help asking.


    she had originally nned to introduce jiang che to him.


    Qu Bo smiled and flicked her forehead. it¡¯s rare to see you miss me. I thought I could stay in Haicheng for a few more days, but it looks like I can¡¯t. I¡¯lle back to Haicheng after I¡¯m done with my work, and I¡¯ll take you out to have fun for two days.


    ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of yanyan at school. i¡¯ll treat you to a meal the next time ie to haicheng,¡± she said to shi yan¡¯s roommates.


    the two fans, ren kexin and chang ru, were overwhelmed by the unexpected favor and quickly said, ¡± you¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. ¡±


    qu boyan nodded at jing xuan again. seeing yu xi, who was standing on the stage, looking at him, he also nodded in greeting and left the yu residence.


    ¡°shi yan, i¡¯m a big fan of your second brother, but i actually heaved a sigh of relief when he left. Standing next to him, I¡¯m under so much pressure!¡± ren kexin said.


    Chang ru agreed. Shi Yan, does your second brother know that you have a boyfriend? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°You guys saw it just now. I told him, but he didn¡¯t believe me.¡± Shi Yan smiled helplessly.


    ¡°That person from your family didn¡¯te today?¡± Ren Kexin asked.


    ¡± i¡¯m here. i¡¯m talking to a friend in the backyard.e overter. ¡±


    then your second brother, my idol, is really unlucky. He missed it just like that. She had thought that she would be able to watch a good show.


    Ren Kexin felt a little regretful.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have a chance to meet.¡± shi yan didn¡¯t mind.


    the few of them looked at the stage as they spoke.


    After Jiang Sheng, su mu, and the others went on stage one after another, everyone¡¯s curiosity was piqued, and Yu Xi opened her mouth again, ¡± I believe everyone has heard that the young miss of the Jiang family in Sea city is not her biological daughter. Rui ¡®er is indeed not the biological daughter of the Jiang family. She is the daughter of my big brother and the young miss of the Xuan family, Xuan Liuying.


    As soon as he said that, many of the guests present thought of the outstanding young master of the Yu family.


    He looked at Jiang Rui, and then at Xuan Liuying, whose eyes were red.


    yu xi then looked at xuan liuying and introduced,¡±this is the eldest miss of the xuan family, xuan liuying, my sister-inw.¡±


    I don¡¯t think I need to introduce the rtionship between President su and little President su of the SU family to my Yu family. In the future, if you meet any old or new friends in Haicheng, please take care of them.


    Although she said that she would like everyone to take care of her, Yu Xi did not lower her posture at all.


    He didn¡¯t need to lower himself.


    his strength was there, and so was the su family¡¯s.


    Other than the Yu and su families, there was also the Jiang family of Sea city.


    In Sea city, who would dare to not give face to the Alliance of the three families?


    many people knew that the su family and the yu family were rted, but who would have thought that the jiang family of sea city and the yu family would have such a connection?


    in the future, Rui ¡®er will be a member of the Yu family. She is the only bloodline left by my big brother, Yu Wushuang. Change her surname back to Yu, and if she is willing, she will also be the sessor of the Yu family.


    Jiang Rui looked at him in shock,¡±third uncle, this Yingluo ...¡±


    He had not told her about this in advance.


    even though it was the yu family, who didn¡¯t know that the former yu family was long gone? the current yu family was actually single-handedly taken down by third young master yu?


    these things should be left for third uncle¡¯s own child. how could he give them to her?


    Besides, she couldn¡¯t bear such a heavy burden!


    Yu Xi interrupted her. what I¡¯m saying is that if you¡¯re willing, you¡¯ll be the heir of the Yu family. Everything will be based on your wishes.


    Jiang Rui heaved a sigh of relief.


    that¡¯s good.


    It was true that she would ratherpete with Xuan Siyun for the Xuan family than inherit it.


    at least it belonged to someone else, and he would feel a greater sense of aplishment with it in his hands.


    ¡± i¡¯ll take this opportunity to announce something. the yu family and the jiang family of sea city are going to have a marriage alliance. ¡±


    there was a burst of sighs below.


    He had thought that it was just a rumor, but it turned out to be true.


    Yu Xi didn¡¯t care how amazed the crowd was and continued, ¡± young master Jiang and Rui ¡®er grew up together, and he treats Rui¡¯ er very well. As her third uncle, I believe that he will take good care of Rui ¡®er. When they get married in the future, I wee all of you toe and attend the wedding.


    the marriage was announced by yu xi, and he had just returned to haicheng. it was inevitable that people would think that he wanted to use the power of the jiang family in haicheng to gain a firm foothold in haicheng as soon as possible.


    in this way, the marriage between the two families would be raised to the interests of the two families. no one would say anything about jiang rui and jiang sheng being together.


    This was also something that Jiang Cheng and Yu Xi had discussed. Jiang Cheng suggested for Yu Xi to announce this.


    he would not give others a chance to gossip about jiang rui. he would not let jiang rui suffer any grievances.


    after the announcement, the crowd didn¡¯t have time to sigh.


    Because the music started, the ball began.


    the opening dance was performed by jiang rui and jiang cheng.


    jing xuan had also brought song meilian to dance. jiang rui¡¯s three roommates had also epted the others ¡®invitation and slid onto the dance floor. only shi yan, ren kexin, and chang ru were left.


    the three of them clinked their sses of champagne and stood to the side, watching the others dance.


    the song ended and another one began.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was still standing there, Xuan Siyun walked towards her. ¡°student shi yan, aren¡¯t you going to dance?¡±


    upon hearing this, shi yan looked at her and said with a faint smile,¡±I¡¯ve told miss Xuan before that I fell in love with the fifth Lord of the Jiang family at first sight. I don¡¯t really want to dance with anyone other than him. If the fifth Lord Jiang was here, I might have jumped. But since he¡¯s not here, then forget it. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of miss xuan.¡±


    xuan siyun¡¯s smile froze.


    A lowugh came from behind him.


    The sound of a wheelchair rolling was apanied by the lowugh.

 Chapter 239

    239 He reached out to her


    The few of them turned around.


    jiang lin pushed his wheelchair over, and the people around him automatically made way. the person in the wheelchair was elegant and noble, with an outstanding appearance and a gentle temperament.


    The corners of his lips seemed to curve up slightly, and there seemed to be a smile in his eyes.


    his eyes weren¡¯t sharp, and they were even warm and calm, but they had their own power.


    the music was still ying, and the people dancing in pairs on the dance floor were not disturbed, but the corner was silent.


    it was all because of the appearance of such a person who could not be ignored.


    Xuan Siyun looked at the person in a daze, unable toe back to her senses for a long time. Beside her, Yun Hui and a few other unfamiliar faces had simr reactions.


    For a moment, Yun Hui and the few people beside him subconsciously took half a step back.


    the man in the wheelchair did not even look at them.


    xuan siyun finally came back to her senses, only to find that the man in the wheelchair was looking at shi yan.


    Shi Yan seemed to be the only person in her beautiful eyes.


    Shi Yan was also looking at him with a faint smile!


    The two of them looked at each other as if no one else around them existed! their auras were sopatible that it made people extremely unhappy!


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s eyes darkened.


    It was one thing for Shi Yan to look at the fifth Lord. After all, she had said that she had fallen in love with him at first sight. But why did the fifth Lord only have eyes for Shi Yan?


    Could it be that


    no, no, no, he wouldn¡¯t! How was that possible?


    That was the fifth Lord Jiang. How could he take a fancy to a little girl like Shi Yan, who only had a slightly good appearance?


    ¡°jiang, fifth lord jiang.¡± Xuan Siyun hesitated and spoke first.


    Only then did Jiang Che¡¯s gaze turn to her. Almost at the same time, the smile hidden in his eyes waspletely retracted, and his eyes were deep and calm.


    He nodded slightly in response.


    then, he turned to shi yan and asked in a clear and warm voice,¡±Miss Shi, do you want to dance?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡± shi yan smiled and shook her head.


    He was already in a wheelchair, so of course she had to cooperate with him.


    the main thing was that he didn¡¯t want to be in the limelight and attract more people.


    jiang che pushed his wheelchair forward and reached out to her. shi yan stepped forward and ced her left hand on his right palm with a smile.


    Jiang che held her hand, his thumb gently rubbing the back of her hand. He looked up and asked, ¡± ¡°you drank?¡±


    when he looked at her, he really only had her in his eyes.


    perhaps it was because they were too shocked, no one said anything for a long time. xuan siyun looked at the scene in disbelief.


    ¡°I drank a little, not much.¡±


    Jiang Zhi looked at her with a smile in his eyes, then looked past her at the dance floor behind her. He looked up at her again and said,¡±Miss Shi, you really don¡¯t want to dance? I heard it all just now. Miss Shi said that she fell in love with me at first sight and that she didn¡¯t want to dance with anyone else.¡±


    As he said that, he seemed to be very happy and pursed his lips into a low smile.


    Seeing that he was happy, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡± yes, i fell in love with you at first sight. if i¡¯m going to dance, you¡¯ll be my partner. ¡±


    Yun Jian looked at them from the side and felt sick of them.


    it made one¡¯s teeth ache.


    However, with the way they got along, there was no need to say anything. Any love rival with a little bit of self-awareness would have retreated on their own.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan,¡± he stepped forward and greeted.


    shi yan looked at him and nodded with a faint smile.¡±Doctor Yun,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you want to stay a little longer or go back?¡±


    The two of them did not let go of each other¡¯s hands.


    some observant people noticed that the white jade bangle on shi yan¡¯s wrist and the white jade ring on jiang che¡¯s left thumb seemed to be a pair.


    Moreover, the orchid-like elegant temperament of the two was very simr.


    Looking at their clothes, Shi Yan¡¯s gown was the same color as Jiang Che¡¯s tie. It was not difficult to tell that they were a matching set.


    ¡± it¡¯s rare for you to attend a banquet together. your roommates are all here. have fun with them and stay a little longer before going back. there¡¯s no rush. ¡±


    When Jiang che mentioned them, Ren Kexin and Chang ru, who were holding back theirughter, stepped forward and greeted him, ¡± ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡±


    yes. Jiang che nodded. I had a good time.


    This interaction fell into the eyes of Xuan Siyun and the others. Everyone was shocked. That was the fifth master of the Jiang family, and he actually said things like ¡± had fun ¡± with two ordinary female university students! it was because these two people were shi yan¡¯s roommates!


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s face turned red and white.


    Seeing Xuan Siyun¡¯s reaction, Ren Kexin was very satisfied and replied, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely have a great time.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t even need to reveal her identity in front of her love rival to win!


    You say you¡¯re his old friend, his girlfriend is here, and his attitude towards you is just so-so, you can¡¯t see any signs of an old friend, and you just ask if you¡¯re pping your face?


    seeing this, yun hui was shocked and in disbelief, but he wasn¡¯t as angry and unwilling as xuan siyun.


    When he came back to his senses, he was overjoyed.


    the fifth lord jiang has a girlfriend! that way, she wouldn¡¯t be fighting with him over xuan siyun!


    ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡± he greeted.


    Jiang che held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and looked at Yun Hui, not recognizing who he was.


    in the past, in the capital, someone of yun hui¡¯s level was not worthy of showing his face in front of him.


    Yun Jian knew what was going on with one look and said, ¡± ¡°fifth lord, this is my third brother, yunhui.¡±


    only then did jiang che faintly nod at yun xi as a response.


    Yun Hui seemed to have just noticed Yun Jian and frowned. ¡°didn¡¯t you say you were going to stay in yun province for a while? Why was he here? were you lying to me before? You didn¡¯t go to Yun province at all. You¡¯ve been in Haicheng the whole time?¡±


    ¡°look at third brother¡¯s words, why would i lie to you for no reason? i took a flight back from yun city this morning and have some ties with the yu family¡¯s third young master, so i naturally have to attend the yu family¡¯s banquet.¡± Yun Jian¡¯s face didn¡¯t turn red, and her heart didn¡¯t beat fast when she lied.


    ¡°Third brother, you don¡¯t have any rtionship with the Yu family, right? why are you here?¡±


    he turned the tables.


    yun hui did not receive an invitation to the yu family¡¯s banquet. he had used some means to get an invitation from somewhere else. this kind of thing was verymon at banquets, but very few people would point it out.


    once it was pointed out, it would more or less lose some face.


    After all, he hade uninvited.


    Yun Hui didn¡¯t expect Yun Jian to point it out in public. His expression didn¡¯t look good.


    however, he reacted quickly and found an excuse. ¡± I¡¯ve long heard of the two young masters of the Yu family in Haicheng, but it¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have the chance to meet them. I heard that the third young master of the Yu family will be holding a banquet when he returns from his business trip to Haicheng, so I came to join in the fun.


    yun jian continued, ¡± so that¡¯s how it is. i thought third brother knew about fifth master¡¯s rtionship with the jiang family in haicheng. he knew that the jiang family could be considered as half a host at the yu family¡¯s banquet. fifth master will most likely be there. he came especially for fifth master. ¡±


    yun hui¡¯s expression froze.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at Jiang Che¡¯s expression.


    He was only good at talking, but when he really stood in front of Jiang che, his fear was uncontroble.


    Just as Yun Hui¡¯s heart was in his mouth, Yun Jian smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Third brother, don¡¯t be so nervous. what kind of person is fifth lord? how would you dare toe at fifth lord with your guts?¡±


    yunhui,¡±yingluo.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t anything good.


    Normally, Yunhui wouldn¡¯t allow Xu yunjian to speak like this, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything in front of the fifth Lord. He was afraid that the fifth Lord would really believe that he was here for him.


    he put on a fake smile.


    The wine ss in Xuan Siyun¡¯s hand was almost crushed by her, and when her eyes fell on the two¡¯s hands that were still holding each other, she almost couldn¡¯t suppress her anger.


    After taking a few deep breaths to suppress her anger, Xuan Siyun smiled and said,¡±it turns out that student shi yan and fifth lord jiang know each other well. if that¡¯s the case, i¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of student shi yan.¡±

 Chapter 240

    240 Cut the peach blossom yourself


    Meeting their gazes, Xuan Siyun maintained her smile and exined to Jiang che, ¡± I went to Haicheng University to look for cousin Rui ¡®er. She had a meal with Shi Yan. Thinking that the Jiang family and the Xuan family had some business dealings in the early years, they could be considered friends, so Rui¡¯ er asked about the fifth Lord Jiang.


    ¡°at that time, i didn¡¯t know that student shi yan was familiar with fifth lord jiang, so i made a joke of myself.¡±


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s ability to remain calm wasn¡¯t something ordinary people could have.


    at this time, if it were anyone else, they would have already hidden far away from embarrassment. however, not only did she not hide, but she also found an excuse to give herself a way out.


    There was nothing wrong with what she said, but it was not entirely correct for her to say that she and Jiang che were old friends. She said that the two families had some business dealings in the early years and could barely be considered friends.


    this was the truth. it was just that she wasn¡¯t the one who dealt with the fifth lord jiang when they had business dealings, but how many people present would know about this?


    she also did not mention that she had said that shi yan was not jiang che¡¯s type.


    He had regained most of his face.


    at least on the surface, that was the case.


    Shi Yan looked at Xuan Siyun and thought,¡±as expected of the person who defeated all the younger generation of the Xuan family and was chosen as the sessor. She really has some ability.¡±


    if she pointed out that xuan siyun and jiang che were old friends, xuan siyun might use the friendship between the two families as an excuse and not refute her on purpose.


    As long as Xuan Siyun¡¯s tone and expression were appropriate, she could easily resolve it.


    In any case, Xuan Siyun wouldn¡¯t be too embarrassed.


    Fortunately, she had never seen Xuan Siyun as su mi and Xuan wanrou on the same level. She knew that Xuan Siyun wasn¡¯t easy to deal with, so she wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Her only purpose today was to let everyone know that Jiang che was her man. That was all. as for whether or not xuan siyun had other ns and how she would deal with them, that was a matter for the future.


    however, shi yan wasn¡¯t someone who would be at a disadvantage.


    Qian ya smiled and replied to Xuan Siyun, ¡± I¡¯ve been with Jiang che for a while. I know what kind of friends he has. When miss Xuan told me that you and Jiang che were old friends, I was a little curious. Now that you¡¯re saying that your families are friends, I can understand.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I hope miss Xuan doesn¡¯t mind that I didn¡¯t reveal my rtionship with Jiang che at the dinner table. it¡¯s our first time meeting and we¡¯re not very familiar with each other. it¡¯s a little inappropriate to just tell you that i¡¯m jiang che¡¯s girlfriend.¡±


    ¡± besides, miss xuan said that i¡¯m not jiang che¡¯s type. if i were to say that i¡¯m his girlfriend, i would be suspicious of her. that¡¯s why i didn¡¯t say anything. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention that she had deliberately asked Xuan Siyun about Jiang che.


    in fact, she didn¡¯t say it out loud because she felt that it wouldn¡¯t be as impactful as letting xuan siyun see it with her own eyes.


    seeing it with one¡¯s own eyes was better than any words.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s eyes darkened as she looked at Shi Yan, who was smiling calmly.


    This Shi Yan looked young, but he was a powerful person.


    He was calm and unruffled, yet he did this without leaving any traces!


    It didn¡¯t seem like anything, but in fact, he had said everything!


    He didn¡¯t even mention that she pretended to be unfamiliar with the fifth Lord Jiang to fool her!


    however, she couldn¡¯t make it clear. otherwise, this topic might get deeper and deeper. she had finally found a way out for herself, but she had to block it again. she could only swallow this loss!


    ¡°shi yan, you¡¯re overthinking it. i don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°What I said at that time was also inappropriate. I shouldn¡¯t have felt that you¡¯re not the type that the fifth Lord Jiang likes just because you¡¯re young, Shi Yan.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good that miss xuan doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    as for miss Xuan, I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯replimenting my young age. After all, men don¡¯t like young and beautiful women. Even fifth Lord Jiang is no exception, right? ¡±


    Thest question was directed at Jiang che.


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡°miss shi is the youngest and most beautiful,¡± he added.


    shi yan, who was standing beside jiang che, red at him when she heard his teasing words. she then smiled at xuan siyun and said, let me formally introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Jiang che.


    xuan siyun¡¯s expression cracked.


    he forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve always thought that the fifth lord jiang is the bright moon in the sky that doesn¡¯t taint the secr world. i never thought that there would be a day when the fifth lord jiang would taint the secr world. i think that student shi yan must be extremely outstanding to receive such special treatment from the fifth lord.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not involved in the secr world because i haven¡¯t met miss shi.¡± it was jiang che who replied.


    He was looking at Shi Yan when he said this.


    his voice was warm and his eyes were filled with affection.


    ¡°Of course, miss Shi is very outstanding, or I wouldn¡¯t have taken a fancy to her at first sight.¡± miss shi said that she fell in love with me at first sight, but i didn¡¯t know that it was me who fell in love with her at first sight.¡±


    ¡°In the early years, I did have some business dealings with miss Xuan¡¯s grandfather and father, but I didn¡¯t have much interaction with miss Xuan. it took me a lot of effort to catch up with miss shi. in the future, miss xuan, don¡¯t say things like we¡¯re old friends and miss shi isn¡¯t my type to cause her to misunderstand me. ¡±


    Gently stroking the back of Shi Yan¡¯s hand, she looked up at Shi Yan and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°otherwise, if i anger her and make her run away, where am i going to find such a satisfactory girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, miss Shi?¡±


    Shi Yan could not help but smile.


    as expected of someone who could think of giving his girlfriend a full set of lipstick. he cut off his own peach blossom and still didn¡¯t forget to take credit from her. he really knew how to do it.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯m not that petty.¡±


    she apologized to xuan siyun, who had a twisted expression on her face, ¡± he has always been more direct with his words. he doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. please don¡¯t mind him, miss xuan. ¡±


    it was fine if she didn¡¯t say this, but now that she did, xuan siyun couldn¡¯t suppress her anger.


    Seeing Xuan Siyun¡¯s reaction, Yun Hui quickly said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal, siyun won¡¯t mind.¡±


    meeting xuan siyun¡¯s unfriendly gaze, yun hui gave her a look, indicating for her to calm down and not offend the fifth lord.


    xuan siyun understood what he meant and took a deep breath to suppress her anger.


    she couldn¡¯t lose her cool first.


    he had never thought that the fifth lord jiang would fall for shi yan!


    Yes, he was truly moved.


    If he hadn¡¯t been truly moved, how could the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord, who had always been gentle and didn¡¯t reveal his emotions, say these words that didn¡¯t match his temperament? not to mention, he was almost smiling when he said these words.


    in addition, he looked at shi yan with deep affection, as if he could see no one else but shi yan!


    But even so, what could he do?


    However, she was just a little girl without any background. Anyone from the capital could easily deal with her. How long could she stay by fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s side like this?


    There were many people in the capital who wanted fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s life. They couldn¡¯t touch fifth Lord Jiang, but could they not touch a little girl from the countryside with no background?


    She didn¡¯t want to be the first person to appear, so as not to be discovered by the fifth Lord and cause trouble. She¡¯d better wait with peace of mind. Someone would be unable to resist making the first move.


    he would sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight, reaping the benefits.


    this was her way of survival before she was chosen as the sessor by her grandfather.


    ¡°Shi Yan, you¡¯re joking. I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    as xuan siyun spoke, her gaze fell on jiang che¡¯s wheelchair. she frowned slightly.¡±fifth lord¡¯s injuries are very bad.¡±


    he didn¡¯t continue asking and stopped in time.


    ¡°i¡¯m almost fully recovered, thank you for your concern, miss xuan,¡± shi yan replied.

 Chapter 241

    241 Take a walk with Him


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s breath was stuck in her chest.


    meanwhile, yun hui was sneering in his heart.


    No matter how powerful he was, he was still a cripple now!


    he looked at shi yan, who was beside jiang che, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little indignant. he was already crippled, but his luck with women was not shallow! this appearance, this figure,


    yun hui felt that his sizing up was not obvious, but he did not know that jiang che had already noticed it.


    jiang che¡¯s beautiful peach-shaped eyes narrowed slightly, a cold light shing in his eyes.


    at the same time, shi yan¡¯s light eyes looked towards yun hui.¡±sir, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    yun xiao was shocked.


    what a sharp little girl!


    She looked over with a faint smile. Her eyes were not fierce, and could even be said to be extremely calm, but Yun Hui¡¯s heart inexplicably jumped.


    He didn¡¯t dare to size her up.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine,¡± she quickly said.


    Ye Chengcheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sad when she saw the other party¡¯s gaze turn away.


    Not to mention that fifth Lord Jiang, Shi Yan also seemed to be not to be trifled with.


    He didn¡¯t pay any more attention and turned his eyes to the dance floor in front of him, falling on the real dancing surprise and song Meilian.


    From an onlooker¡¯s point of view, she couldn¡¯t help but praise that they were really a perfect couple. It was very pleasing to the eye, but if she were to be pulled into the game, she wouldn¡¯t feel the same way.


    she drank a few sses of wine in a row.


    ¡°cheng cheng, what¡¯s going on? Why did you drink so much?¡± It was ady from a wealthy family.


    she had been talking to her friend earlier, so she didn¡¯t see the situation on the dance floor. following ye chengcheng¡¯s line of sight, she saw jing xuan and song meilian on the dance floor.


    ¡°ah xuan? Who¡¯s That Girl beside him?¡±


    Thedy was Jing Xuan¡¯s mother, Madam Jing.


    ¡°she¡¯s yingluo.¡±


    Before ye Chengcheng could speak, she was interrupted by a voice, ¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you know what kind of person my brother is? we¡¯re already hugging and dancing together. who do you think that girl is? Naturally, it¡¯s his girlfriend.¡±


    it was jing han. she walked over, holding su mu¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Your brother¡¯s girlfriend? Howe I¡¯ve never heard him say that he has a girlfriend?¡±


    jing han didn¡¯t look like a youngdy from an aristocratic family. she was wild and unruly. madam jing had never liked her, so she couldn¡¯t help but frown when she saw her.


    however, with su mu by her side, she didn¡¯t dare to show jing han any attitude.


    She had done that before, but su mu had disrespected her in front of him. From then on, she had never dared to show Jing Han any disrespect in front of him.


    su mu was a steady man, but his father was the unbridled second young master of the yu family, yu miao. in fact, he had his father¡¯s temperament in his bones. however, he had suppressed his unbridled rebellion in his heart to help su yunzhi support the su family.


    If she really angered him, he would not have so many concerns.


    ¡°have you ever heard anything about my brother? Mom, if you¡¯re really free, go shopping and y cards with your friends. Don¡¯t always meddle in these things. believe it or not, if you continue to meddle in other people¡¯s business, my brother will disappear for a few more years and you won¡¯t even be able to see him.¡±


    madam jing¡¯s expression changed.


    Seeing this, ye Chengcheng couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±what do you mean by disappearing for a few more years?¡±


    She didn¡¯t have much contact with Jing Xuan, and they barely saw each other once a year. But she had never heard that even Madam Jing couldn¡¯t find Jing Xuan after he disappeared.


    the heir of family jing had disappeared for a few months, not to mention a few years. it would be a big deal, and many people would be rmed.


    ye Chengcheng, you¡¯re also a smart person. Since you¡¯re a smart person, don¡¯t be silly.


    ¡± my brother didn¡¯tpletely disappear for a few years, but no one knew where he went for a few years. he was the only one who contacted his family, but they couldn¡¯t contact him at all. he woulde back during the holidays, but that¡¯s all. ¡±


    ¡°he is the heir of family jing, but he is still unwilling to take over the family business. What do you think my brother is doing so well? even the third young master of the yu family calls him young master jing, not the first young master jing.¡±


    ¡°the fact that the third young master of the yu family was able to return to sea city on his own shows how capable he is.¡±


    as for my brother, the only reason he¡¯s able to get to where he is today is because his family doesn¡¯t support him in finding people. He¡¯s just trying to find a way out by himself.


    jing han looked at song meilian, who was on the dance floor.


    She had felt that she looked familiar before, but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her before. It was only when she saw song Meilian and her brother together that she recognized who song Meilian was.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to get him back, do you think he¡¯ll let go so easily?¡±


    ye chengcheng was stunned.


    she only knew that jing xuan only had ye ning in his heart, but she didn¡¯t know about this.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the girl beside your brother is ye ning?¡± Only then did Madam Jing react.


    Jing Han smiled at her and asked,¡±what is it?¡± so what if he wasn¡¯t? Mom, you only have two children, brother and I. Do you think it¡¯s worth it? My rtionship with you has already drifted apart, and if you want your only son to drift further and further away from you, you can only continue to interfere in his matters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    then, she left with su mu.


    after a while, mrs. jing secretly cursed her unfilial daughter and said to ye chengcheng, ¡± ¡°Cheng Cheng, don¡¯t listen to hai LAN. Ah Xuan is my son. Can he not acknowledge me or his father? don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re the only daughter-inw i¡¯ve taken a liking to. i¡¯ll make the decision for you.¡±


    ye chengcheng¡¯s heart was in a mess as she said to her, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, aunt jing. i¡¯ve had a little too much to drink and i¡¯m feeling a little dizzy. i¡¯d like to go out and get some fresh air. please excuse me.¡±


    she left with a little messy footsteps.


    she thought that she could fight for it, even if her methods were not good, even if there was no result.


    But now, she was told that Jing Xuan had cut off all contact with his family and went out alone for a few years in order to find ye ning.


    Jing Xuan was only fifteen years old when ye ning¡¯s family got into trouble.


    how could it be easy for a person to go out and make a name for himself?


    and jing xuan had done it for ye ning.


    she didn¡¯t know what she was trying to achieve by fighting for it now.


    To end up covered in injuries? or did he want everyone to torture each other in peace?


    she ran out in a mess and bumped into someone who hadete, falling to the ground.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, are you okay?¡±


    It was han di.


    He waste for an operation.


    he had just asked when he realized that it was ye chengcheng. before he could say anything, he saw ye chengcheng¡¯s tear-streaked face.


    ¡°Miss ye, is Wanwan injured? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t pay attention and bumped into you.¡±


    he was about to go over to help her up, but ye chengcheng stood up on her own and said, ¡± i¡¯m fine. ¡± then she quickly walked out.


    han di was worried. he hesitated for a moment before he finally gave chase.


    no matter what, he was the one who bumped into her.


    No one else knew what had happened here.


    jiang cheng walked out of the dance floor with jiang rui and went straight to shi yan and jiang che.


    ¡°fifth uncle!¡± the two of them spoke at the same time.


    It was not difficult to see the respect they had for the man in the wheelchair. In Haicheng, Jiang Cheng was considered the leader of the younger generation. Now that he was in charge of the Jiang family in Haicheng, many elders had to do things ording to his wishes.


    Who would dare to provoke a person whom he respected and called fifth uncle?


    as a result, when the eldest miss of the xuan family and the third master of the yun family from the capital respectfully called out ¡°fifth master jiang,¡± those who wanted to approach and strike up a conversation dispelled the idea.


    Seeing theme over, Jiang che said to Jiang Rui, ¡± ¡°since you¡¯re here, help yanyan entertain her roommates. i¡¯m a little bored, so i¡¯ll ask yanyan to push me out for a walk.¡±


    yun jian and jiang lin, who were at the side, were speechless.


    what do you mean a little bored? how long have you been in the banquet?


    if you want to go out alone, just say so.


    Shi Yan chuckled and did not expose Jiang Che¡¯s thoughts. She nodded at Jiang Rui and the others.¡±you guys have fun first, i¡¯ll go out with him for a walk.¡±


    When she left, she smiled at Xuan Siyun.


    Xuan Siyun looked at their backs as they walked away, her eyes getting darker and colder.

 Chapter 242

    242 the jiang family of the capital city


    the two of them didn¡¯t go far, and they reached the front yard after leaving the banquet hall.


    he went to the garden in the front yard.


    Both sides of the road were filled with flower beds. Jiang che sat in a wheelchair while Shi Yan, who was wearing a long gown, pushed the wheelchair forward.


    The sky was getting dark, and the afterglow of the sunset was as beautiful as a painting from a distance.


    Han di, who had been chasing after ye Chengcheng, happened to see this scene. He was stunned for a moment before looking away. He looked at ye Chengcheng, who was sitting not far away and crying silently. He wanted to go forward tofort her, but he didn¡¯t know whether he should go forward or not.


    he could already tell that ye chengcheng had not cried because he had bumped into her. she had been sad from the start.


    he wasn¡¯t too familiar with ye chengcheng, but they knew each other. he couldn¡¯t just leave her there alone. han di probably felt bad when he saw what had happened just now, so he sat down on the bench.


    Not far away from them stood a man and a woman.


    the man was about 25 or 26 years old, cold and handsome; The woman was about 20 years old and was wearing a light yellow dress. She was pretty and lovely.


    the two of them had arrived at the yu residence a long time ago, but they were standing in a corner and were not conspicuous.


    She had only followed them out after seeing Shi Yan and Jiang che leave the banquet hall.


    ¡°second brother, is that really zhenzhen¡¯s fifth uncle?¡±


    even now, the girl still couldn¡¯t believe what she had just seen at the banquet.


    In her memory, fifth uncle had never smiled, even on his gentle face. At least, she had never seen him smile.


    in her memory, her fifth uncle always looked at everyone with a calm gaze, as if he had never had anyone in his eyes.


    But just now, she saw that fifth uncle¡¯s eyes were filled with one person.


    his gaze followed that person, and his emotions rose because of that person.


    ¡°it¡¯s impossible that he isn¡¯t.¡± The man replied.


    That face and that bearing could not be from anyone else but fifth uncle.


    ¡°didn¡¯t qianqian say that fifth uncle¡¯s injuries have healed? why is he still in a wheelchair?¡± The girl asked again.


    She had aplicated expression on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The news that fifth uncle¡¯s injuries have recovered is only a rumor. None of us have seen it with our own eyes. but i see that fifth uncle¡¯splexion is not bad and think that his body should have been well. as for his legs,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I can¡¯t walk,¡± he said after a pause.


    ¡°fifth uncle has no need to disguise himself.¡± the girl said with certainty.


    ¡± let¡¯s not talk about this. second brother, the girl yingluo by fifth uncle¡¯s side is really surprising. fifth uncle¡¯s personality is so desireless, but he¡¯s actually in love. ¡±


    ¡°It is indeed very surprising.¡±


    ¡± she¡¯s very beautiful and has a good temperament. she¡¯s gentle and dignified, just like a youngdy from an ancient family. she¡¯s a good match for fifth uncle. ¡±


    ¡°Much morepatible than that miss Xuan and fifth uncle,¡± the girl added.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like Xuan Siyun?¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t say whether i like her or not. anyway, we¡¯re not the same kind of people. let¡¯s not talk about her. second brother, are we going to see fifth uncle?¡±


    the man looked at the two people walking away in the garden and said, ¡± ¡°since i¡¯m already here, i naturally have to see him.¡±


    ¡°b-but, will fifth uncle be angry when he sees us?¡± she still remembered the scene of her fifth uncle crippling her first uncle¡¯s legs bit by bit in front of everyone after he was discharged from the hospital from the car ident.


    at that time, there was a lot of crying and screaming. she shrank in the corner and did not dare to show her face. she was so scared that she only knew how to cry.


    when she recalled that scene, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid.


    if she hadn¡¯t seen that scene with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed the rumors about her fifth uncle being a terrifying person. fifth uncle was clearly such a gentle and noble person.


    ¡°since fifth uncle has shown his face, i¡¯m afraid he already knew that we would send people. i don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be angry when he sees us, but i know that since we¡¯re here, as juniors, we should pay our respects to fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°then, are we going there now?¡±


    not now. Fifth uncle obviously wants to be alone with miss Shi Yan. If we go, we might get on fifth uncle¡¯s bad side. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll officially pay a visit to the Jiang family in Haicheng.


    ¡°but will zhenzhen¡¯s fifth uncle see us?¡±


    Yunyun, we have never been on bad terms with fifth uncle. When fifth uncle was still at home, his rtionship with you and I was considered rtively good. If he doesn¡¯t even want to see us, he won¡¯t see anyone else.


    ¡± what? ¡± jiang yun looked at him in shock and said unhappily, ¡± second brother, didn¡¯t we agree that we¡¯re only here to visit fifth uncle and confirm whether his injuries have fully recovered? ¡± Did youe here with another purpose?¡±


    The man did not answer her, and Jiang Yun was instantly enraged.


    ¡°how can you be so cowardly?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a disappointment! if i had known, i wouldn¡¯t havee to sea city by myself!¡±


    the other party did not quibble for himself and only said, ¡± Yunyun, you¡¯re still young and don¡¯t understand. I have toe with a purpose. The Jiang family can¡¯t do without fifth uncle. If someone elsees, fifth uncle might not want to see me. I have a bit of friendship with fifth uncle, so he¡¯ll probably be willing to see me.


    ¡°Fifth uncle has only left the Jiang family for three years, and the Jiang family¡¯s status is far from what it used to be. In less than two years, even the Yun family¡¯s status in the capital will surpass the Jiang family¡¯s. In a few years, the Jiang family will probably be removed from the list of first-ss families in the capital,¡±


    jiang yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat,¡±how could it be?¡±


    ¡°even if we don¡¯t have fifth uncle, we still have eldest uncle, second uncle, and third uncle, right? although eldest uncle zhenzhen has not been doing anything for the past three years, there is still eldest brother and you. You¡¯repletely relying on fifth uncle?¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family isn¡¯t a small family. It¡¯s not enough to support such arge family with just a few people. moreover, after fifth uncle left home, the family members are not united. once a n falls apart internally, it¡¯s very easy for it to fall apart.¡±


    ¡°if we¡¯re not united, then let everyone be united! if others can¡¯t do it, second brother, you can do it. fifth uncle has been forced away by the family, and it¡¯s not easy for him to have some leisure time. can¡¯t you let him go? Who knows if there will be another big Uncle who wants his life if fifth uncle returns to power!¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t have that ability.¡± jiang bai smiled bitterly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have it? you¡¯re now a vice president in thepany, and i¡¯ve heard people praising you.¡±


    ¡°you can take thosepliments seriously? It¡¯s okay to manage one or two branchpanies, but Yunyun, your second brother really doesn¡¯t have the ability to support such a big family.¡±


    ¡°You!¡±


    Jiang Yun stomped her feet in anger. if it wasn¡¯t for grandfather not allowing the girls in the family to hold power, I would have done it myself. I wouldn¡¯t have needed you!


    jiang bai looked at her helplessly. ¡± don¡¯t talk big. what can you do? ¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t look down on me. i¡¯ve learned everything you¡¯ve learned. i just didn¡¯t join thepany. give me a chance to join thepany and see if i can do it!¡±


    jiang bai raised his hand and patted her head. ¡± alright, stop fooling around. if you really want to enter thepany, go back and ask fourth uncle to arrange it for you. ¡±


    ¡°My dad is a ve to his daughter. He can¡¯t bear to see me suffer, so he won¡¯t arrange anything for me.¡±


    I¡¯m not going to talk to you anymore. I¡¯m very interested in that miss Shi Yan. I¡¯ll secretly follow her and have a look. Maybe I¡¯ll run into her by chance. Anyway, we haven¡¯t seen each other for three years. With fifth uncle¡¯s indifferent personality, he might have forgotten my appearance and won¡¯t be able to recognize me.


    ¡°yunyun, don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    jiang yun ignored him and ran off.


    Jiang Bai was worried and could only chase after her.

 Chapter 243

    243 who¡¯s so blind?


    ¡°miss shi.¡± Jiang che spoke and Shi Yan stopped.


    the view here was very good, and it was far enough from the main hall.


    After leaving the banquet hall, Jiang che had not allowed Shi Yan to push the wheelchair anymore. The wheelchair was specially made and did not need to be pushed at all.


    but shi yan insisted, so jiang che could only let her be.


    the two of them didn¡¯t talk much as she pushed the wheelchair over, but shi yan felt that it was a good feeling. it reminded her of the day they first met.


    That day, she had also pushed Jiang Che¡¯s wheelchair for some distance.


    After she stopped, she leaned closer to his ear and asked, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang, are you still bored?¡±


    jiang che had found an excuse to leave the banquet venue, which he had asked her to apany him out for a walk because he was a little bored.


    he knew she would settle the score after this. jiang che¡¯s lips curved up a little and he turned to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, miss Shi. It¡¯s much better after a short break.¡±


    He grabbed her wrist and pulled her in front of him.


    she stood facing him.


    he gently rubbed her wrist and looked up at her. ¡± miss Shi, there were many people from the capital city at the Yu family¡¯s banquet today. You¡¯ve probably been targeted. Are you afraid? ¡±


    ¡°if i say i¡¯m scared, what will you do?¡± Shi Yan asked with a smile.


    The corners of Jiang Che¡¯s good-looking eyes raised slightly, and he smiled. ¡°cate you?¡±


    Jiang che met Shi Yan¡¯s somewhat speechless gaze and chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just teasing you.¡±


    I¡¯ll protect you. So, Ms. Shi, don¡¯t be afraid. Stay by my side.


    Shi Yan stared at his outrageous face for a few seconds. Her free hand leaned slightly on the armrest of the wheelchair and leaned closer to him. ¡± mr. jiang, your performance today was especially good. ¡±


    he had cut the peach blossom without mercy.


    ¡°reward.¡± she lowered her head and kissed his lips.


    Jiang cheughed. miss Shi, is this reward not enough? ¡± he asked.


    ¡°it does not seem to be enough.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    then she lowered her head and kissed him on the lips again. with one hand on the armrest of the wheelchair, she pulled out the other hand that he was holding and put it on his shoulder.


    jiang che wrapped his arm around her waist.


    they kissed for a long time before ending, and jiang che¡¯s lips were stained with lipstick.


    It was moist and moist.


    jiang che pulled shi yan over and ced her on hisp. shi yan leaned into her arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. she raised her eyes slightly and looked at him.¡±Is this enough?¡±


    He looked down at her and chuckled. He didn¡¯t reply to her, but lowered his head and kissed her lips in response.


    his kiss was not as gentle as shi yan¡¯s. it was fierce and deep.


    when jiang yun, who had caught up with them, saw this scene, she quickly pulled jiang bai, who had followed her here, and hid behind the rockery in the garden.


    At this moment, the feelings of the two could not be described with words.


    If they had seen Jiang che holding Shi Yan¡¯s hand and looking at her with gentleness in his eyes at the banquet, and the fact that Shi Yan had taken the initiative to cut the peach blossom had been a huge blow to them, they had believed that Jiang che already had someone by his side. Now, seeing the two of them kissing so lovingly, they were even more certain that Jiang che already had someone by his side.


    Moreover, Jiang che treated him with great care.


    he was a gentleman who was as gentle as jade and had always been indifferent and emotionless. however, there was a huge contrast between his current appearance and his usual appearance. he was not someone they were familiar with at all.


    they were already so shocked, let alone xuan siyun and yun hui, who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore after shi yan and yun wei left the banquet hall.


    yun hui hade out with xuan siyun, saying that he was worried about her.


    looking at the two people not far away, yun hui¡¯s gaze turned to xuan siyun beside him. as if he didn¡¯t see her furious expression, he sighed, ¡± ¡± i used to think that the fifth lord jiang was otherworldly and had no desires. but now it seems that he is actually just like ordinary people, having feelings and desires. ¡±


    ¡± there are so many socialites in the capital, but not a single one has made fifth lord jiang look at them differently. i don¡¯t know what kind of magic this miss shi has to be able to pull fifth lord jiang, who has no desires, down to the mortal world. ¡±


    The more he spoke, the more jealous and angry Xuan Siyun became.


    when he looked at shi yan in jiang che¡¯s arms, his eyes seemed to freeze.


    ¡°siyun, are you okay?¡±


    Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t even hear his first shout as her attention was focused on the two people not far away. It was only after Yun Hui shouted a second time that Xuan Siyun pulled her attention back.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. What could be wrong with me?¡± she couldn¡¯t control her emotions and was a little angry.


    It was unknown whether Yun Hui did not see through it or did not mind, but he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, that miss Shi¡¯s surname is Shi. Could she be rted to the Shi family?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s just a country bumpkin!¡± Xuan Siyun said and left angrily.


    from the countryside?


    he¡¯d heard quite a few people whispering at the banquet just now. he¡¯d thought it was just jealousy, but since xuan siyun was so sure, it seemed like she¡¯d investigated her background.


    With such an aura, he didn¡¯t seem to be from the countryside.


    it would be better if he was from the countryside, as it meant that he had no background.


    A little girl without any background would definitely hold on to the fifth Lord tightly if she were to get close to him. in this way, even if something bad happened to her, she would hide it from the fifth lord.


    thinking of this, yun hui, who was leaving with xuan siyun, had a lecherous look in his eyes.


    He was very interested in a woman that even the fifth Lord was so obsessed with.


    Xuan Siyun, who was walking in front, had a smug smile on her face.


    yun hui, this person, appeared to be sanctimonious on the surface, but in reality, he was not a good person. others might not know, but she had investigated it thoroughly. Yun Hui had always been jealous of the fifth Lord. He wanted everything that the fifth Lord had.


    She couldn¡¯t do it herself, but there were other ways to get someone else to do it without involving her!


    after the kiss, shi yan raised her watery eyes and looked at xuan siyun and her partner who were walking away.


    knowing what jiang che was thinking, she especially pushed him far away from the banquet hall before stopping. she didn¡¯t expect xuan siyun to follow them. would normal people follow a couple when they saw them leaving alone?


    Sure enough, he knew that this was someone else¡¯s home field, but he still stole the limelight.


    however, it was good that he had followed them. seeing it with his own eyes would have a greater impact.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± jiang che asked as he cupped her face with one hand.


    Shi Yan¡¯s attention was pulled back. She leaned into his arms and put her hand on his chest.¡±it¡¯s nothing,¡±


    Her eyes were misty, her cheeks were slightly scrunched up, and her lips were moist. She leaned in his arms and smiled so obediently that Jiang Che¡¯s heart melted into a mess.


    His thumb gently rubbed her delicate cheek, and his deep eyes were bright. ¡°Ignore those people.¡±


    Obviously, Jiang che had also sensed that someone was following them, but he didn¡¯t even give them a second nce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t care. I just wanted to see who was so blind.¡±


    Jiang che looked at her with a smile in his eyes, ¡± ¡°So, Ms. Shi, you pushed me so far away because you have an ulterior motive?¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    she rolled her eyes at him without a care for her image.


    ¡°am i plotting something against you, or are you harboring impure intentions?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you were the one who suggesteding out for a walk.¡± She pulled his tie.


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but be pulled down a little. He looked at the tie she was holding and the smile in his eyes deepened, ¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my bad intentions.¡±


    ¡°But miss Shi, don¡¯t you think that your way of doing things is a little wild?¡±

 Chapter 244

    244 Something was pressing down in her heart


    Shi Yan followed his line of sight and saw her hand holding his tie.


    Her hand froze.


    however, she didn¡¯t want to lose face, so she didn¡¯t let go. she met his eyes and smiled. ¡± it¡¯s rare to see mr. jiang wearing a tie. it¡¯s quite a unique taste. ¡±


    jiang che was slightly taken aback, then his lips fell on her lips and he chuckled, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t make a fuss. We¡¯re in someone else¡¯s house or in their yard. I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m just afraid that miss Shi will be embarrassed.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    I can¡¯t win. I can¡¯t win.


    She loosened his tie and didn¡¯t dare to pull on it again.


    Seeing her cower, Jiang che couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Look at how scared you are. Do I look like such a person with no sense of propriety?¡±


    Shi Yan gave him a suspicious look.


    jiang che pinched her earlobe in a bad mood. ¡± ¡°You little girl.¡±


    his fingertips were still touching her earlobe, but the topic had changed to a serious one. when I entered the banquet hall, I heard someone say that qu Boyan is here too. Why don¡¯t I see him? ¡±


    qu boyan was at the top of the entertainment industry and many people knew him. at a banquet like this, he would naturally have his fans. it was normal for jiang che to hear people talking about him when he entered the banquet.


    ¡°I have something urgent to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a pity.¡± jiang che said.


    He was also curious about the expression on qu Boxian¡¯s face when he found out about his rtionship with miss Shi. After all, he had met qu Boxian once at the bamboo Ridge.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know about this and thought that the regret he was referring to was not being able to meet qu pocheng.


    ¡°there¡¯s still a long time to go,¡± she said.¡±we¡¯ll have the chance to meet again.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s still a long time to go. We¡¯ll have the chance to meet again.¡±


    shi yan looked at him strangely. she felt that his words did not have the same meaning as hers.


    However, Jiang che didn¡¯t give her the chance to continue thinking. With a smile in his eyes, he said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. It¡¯s a little cold.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t just an excuse.


    The sky was getting dark. The evening of early autumn was indeed a little chilly. Shi Yan was wearing a shoulder-length dress. Although she had a shawl, Jiang che was worried that she would catch a cold.


    shi yan took a look at the sky and left his arms.


    she bent over and helped jiang che adjust his tie and suit, then tidied up her clothes and hair before pushing him back.


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t hide the smile in his eyes as he watched her naturally help him adjust his tie and clothes. His gaze on her face was full of gentleness and love.


    In the end, Jiang Yun didn¡¯te out for a chance encounter.


    The two of them had just made out. If she went out now, it would undoubtedly tell them that she had just peeked.


    the girl would be embarrassed if he did that.


    in fact, she was overthinking it. shi yan didn¡¯t care too much about what others thought of her.


    jiang bai, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that jiang yun did not follow him.


    The two of them did not follow Shi Yan and Jiang che back to the banquet venue and left the Yu Residence first.


    When Shi Yan and Jiang che returned to the banquet hall, Xuan Siyun and Yun Hui were no longer there. The unfamiliar faces had also disappeared. They must have obtained the information they wanted and didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer.


    After returning to the banquet venue, Shi Yan pushed Jiang che to a resting area where Jiang Rui and the others were.


    they didn¡¯t do anything else, just chatted and drank.


    Perhaps it was because she thought of Jiang che, Shi Yan also drank a lot.


    when they left, it was alreadyte and most of the guests had already left, so jiang che carried her away.


    as they chatted, shi yan heard from ren kexin that xuan wanrou had been taken away by the police on thursday afternoon. naturally, xuan wanrou had not escaped yesterday¡¯s court session and had been sentenced to two years and three months in prison for several crimes.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t care much about this oue. She just listened to it and let it go.


    Jiang che carried Shi Yan into the car and sat her down before turning around to greet su Yunzhi and su mu, who had sent her over out of worry. ¡°I¡¯ll take her back first. President su, young President su, you should go back and rest early too.¡±


    Su Yunzhi was still a little worried. She nced at the drunk Shi Yan in the car. ¡± yanyan has always been sensible and dignified. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen her like this. why don¡¯t you send her to the su family? i¡¯ll take care of her personally. ¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Shi Yan drunkenly call out ¡± Jiang che ¡± from inside the car, then ¡± Mr. Jiang.


    jiang che held the car door with one hand and pressed the other against her face. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m here. Ms. Shi, please rest in peace.¡±


    then, the person who was still mumbling held his hand and pressed her face against his palm.


    Su Yunzhi and su mu, who were watching this scene from outside the car, hadplicated feelings.


    jiang che said to su yunzhi, ¡± director su, i¡¯ll take her back first. you don¡¯t have to worry. i¡¯ll take care of her. ¡±


    ¡°Then, then you take good care of her.¡±


    Jiang che nodded at the two of them, got into the car, and closed the door.


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s eyes immediately turned red as she watched the car drive away.


    earlier, she had seen yanyan chatting happily with her roommates and drinking from time to time, so she didn¡¯t notice anything. when she saw jiang che leave with yanyan, she thought that yanyan was just drunk.


    Yanyan was indeed drunk, but it was different from what she had imagined.


    yanyan seemed to be drunk on purpose.


    not to mention su yunzhi, who was helping to greet the guests and not paying much attention to them, even su mu, who was sitting and drinking with shi yan in the resting area, did not notice anything wrong.


    Now that she thought about it, after Shi Yan had drunk five or six sses of wine, Jiang che had not touched any more wine. He sat quietly beside Shi Yan and looked at her. He must have noticed that something was wrong with her long ago.


    but he did not stop her.


    he only guarded.


    ¡°su mu, what¡¯s wrong with yanyan?¡± Su Yunzhi¡¯s eyes were red.


    Su mu also felt a little upset.¡±it is most likely that there is something in my heart that i have suppressed for a long time and did not dare to vent it out. now that there is someone i can trust, i no longer suppress it. She always looks like nothing has happened. I thought she really didn¡¯t care about anything.¡±


    ¡°Mom, Yanyan and Jiang che have only known each other for less than two months, but her trust in Jiang che far exceeds ours. Are we really a failure? I was sitting across from her just now, but I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. I thought she was just having a good time chatting with her friends and had a few more drinks.¡±


    ¡°what do you think the shi family is after?¡± su yunzhi¡¯s eyes were red. also, your aunt and uncle don¡¯t seem to be silly people. they pamper yanyan from the bottom of their hearts. why are they making silly mistakes like the shi family?¡±


    ¡°They probably didn¡¯t expect Yanyan, who was only ten years old and usually didn¡¯t care about anything, to have such a big reaction and be so decisive.¡± Su mu said.


    although his heart ached, he agreed with yanyan¡¯s actions back then.


    If she didn¡¯t go all out, those people wouldn¡¯t realize their mistakes, and Yanyan would probably never be able to get rid of their arrangements, and she would live the rest of her life in a muddled state.


    ¡°Mom, I want to find a time to visit the ce where Yanyan has been living all these years.¡±


    su yunzhi agreed, but she stammered,


    ¡°But with the Shi family¡¯s obstruction, it¡¯s hard to find out where Yanyan has been living all these years.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯ll contact su chen. i think yanyan has been living with him all these years. ¡±


    the miracle doctor su chen who travels all over the world all year round? ¡±


    su yunzhi was notpletely clueless about this. back then, su yu had left with shi yan, and su chen was su yu¡¯s disciple. after su yu passed away, it was easy to imagine that shi yan was most likely living with su chen.

 Chapter 245

    245 teacher jiang¡¯s heartache


    It was not that su Yunzhi had not tried to contact Su chen, but he had always been clueless and did not say anything. When she asked him more, he would say that he had long cut off contact with Shi Yan.


    ¡°i tried to contact him before, but he said he had cut off contact with yanyan a long time ago.¡± Su Yunzhi said.


    in fact, su mu had contacted him before.


    ¡°yanyan probably didn¡¯t want him to say it.¡±


    ¡°then you can ask him. now that yanyan has seen us, he shouldn¡¯t hide it from us. If it¡¯s possible, I want to meet him. I want to know how Yanyan has been living all these years.¡±


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke.


    Su mu wanted to say that su chen was always running around the world. ording to Shi Yan¡¯s personality, she probably didn¡¯t have much contact with su chen.


    however, he saw that su yunzhi was sad and didn¡¯t want her to be even sadder, so he held back and didn¡¯t say these words. he only replied with an ¡°okay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? what happened?¡± jiang muchen walked over and saw su yunzhi and su mu¡¯s serious expressions. su yunzhi¡¯s eyes were even red and he couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°oh, it¡¯s mu chen.¡± su yunzhi looked at him.


    ¡°sister yunzhi, aren¡¯t you here to send fifth lord and miss shi off? what happened?¡±


    su yunzhi forced out a smile and said,¡±it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. go back.¡± go and say hello to liu ying and yu xi, su mu and i should also return to the su family.¡±


    Jiang Muchen naturally didn¡¯t believe that she was fine, and he looked at su mu with an inquiring gaze.


    Su mu said,¡±it¡¯s nothing. Thank you for your concern, third uncle Jiang.¡± i¡¯ll sendn back. i¡¯ll have to trouble third uncle jiang to take care of my mom.¡±


    he called out to jing han, who was waiting nearby, and left.


    su yunzhi didn¡¯t call out to him. she was a smart mother and wouldn¡¯t be a third wheel in her son¡¯s rtionship.


    she smiled apologetically at jiang muchen. ¡± don¡¯t listen to him. i¡¯ve brought a chauffeur. he¡¯ll send me. ¡± you¡¯ve been filming all year long and it¡¯s rare for you to have a break. go back and rest early.¡±


    it¡¯s fine. I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time. There were many people at the banquet just now, so we didn¡¯t really talk much. Just take it as catching up.


    Su Yunzhi wanted to refuse, but when she met Jiang Muchen¡¯s gaze, she couldn¡¯t say it. She could only say,¡±then i¡¯ll have to trouble you. go and greet liu ying and yu xi first.¡±


    jiang muchen had confessed to su yunzhi.


    Five years after Yu Miao¡¯s death, when su yuzhi was thirty ...


    at that time, jiang muchen was 24.


    She only had Yu He in her heart and had always treated Jiang Muchen as her younger brother, so su Yunzhi naturally rejected him.


    su yunzhi had rejected him, but jiang muchen did not pester her. he only said that he would wait for her and that it would not be toote to agree to his request when she had thought things through.


    He waited for 16 years.


    Jiang Muchen was already forty years old and was still single. He had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and had no scandals.


    other than su yunzhi and jiang muchen, no one else knew about this.


    the two of them didn¡¯t contact each other often. jiang muchen would only asionally call su yunzhi or exchange a few words at certain asions. not to mention others, even olddy jiang and su mu didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    it was only because jiang muchen did not deliberately hide his thoughts when he returned this time that su mu noticed.


    Su mu had already grown up and had his own girlfriend. Perhaps in a year or two, he would have his own family. He knew better than anyone how su Yunzhi had survived all these years. He naturally hoped that she could walk out of the pain of the past and start a new life.


    in addition, he could trust jiang muchen¡¯s character and he had been single for so many years. su mu could roughly guess why he had been single for so many years without much exnation.


    su mu was happy to see the two of them together.


    su mu also believed that his father would not want to see his mother trap him for the rest of his life.


    Twenty years was enough.


    in the car, jiang muchen did not say anything else. they only talked about his recent situation and also asked about su yunzhi¡¯s recent situation.


    the two of them sat in the back seat, and there was some distance between them.


    it was just normal.


    He left after dropping su Yunzhi off at the SU family.


    on the other side, in jiang che¡¯s car.


    once jiang che got into the car, he pulled shi yan into his arms. shi yan looked at him in a daze and said, ¡± ¡°Jiang che, I think I¡¯m drunk.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s hard to believe that you still know that you¡¯re drunk.¡± Jiang che pinched her face helplessly, but he was afraid that she would let go of him in pain, so he rubbed his slightly red cheeks with his palm.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I really couldn¡¯t tell that you have the potential to be a drunkard.¡±


    Shi Yan hugged his waist and mumbled,¡±Indeed,¡±


    looking at her like this, jiang che felt even more helpless. at the same time, his heart ached for her.


    after returning to the banquet hall with shi yan, they went to the rest area. in the beginning, jiang che, like the others, thought that shi yan was in a good mood and had a few more drinks with her friends.


    It was only when he saw Shi Yan drink two sses of wine in a row that Jiang che finally realized that something was wrong.


    She was a little drunk, perhaps because of the few sses she had earlier.


    When a person was under the influence of alcohol, some emotions could be easily amplified, and the things hidden in their hearts woulde out unconsciously.


    He wanted to stop her, but after hesitating for a moment, Jiang che didn¡¯t stop her in the end.


    Since she wanted to drink, he naturally couldn¡¯t drink any more. Otherwise, if they both got drunk, who would take care of the other?


    He put down his wine ss and watched her drink.


    He didn¡¯t say much and only asked someone to bring her a cup of warm water, giving her a few sips from time to time.


    Jiang che looked down at her. Seeing that she wasn¡¯tfortable, he simply carried her and sat her on hisp. He lowered his head and pressed the tip of his nose against her cheek, asking her softly, ¡± ¡°miss shi, do you feel better after getting drunk?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t feel toofortable.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still a little stuffy.¡±


    she was really drunk, so her words were vague.


    But Jiang che was close to her and could hear her clearly.


    He felt very ufortable in his heart.


    ¡°miss shi, what do you think i should do to you?¡± The Shi family was her home and he could not touch the people of the Shi family.


    shi yan didn¡¯t respond. she was probably too drunk to hear his words.


    He hugged her in silence for a long time. Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything more and lowered his head to kiss her.


    a kiss that reeked of alcohol was always intoxicating.


    Jiang Lin, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, quickly raised the partition in the car.


    After kissing her for a while, he held her in his arms again and said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, if you want to drink in the future, you have to have me by your side. don¡¯t get so drunk when i¡¯m not around.¡±


    Because of the kiss just now, she seemed to have woken up a little. Her voice was soft and she mumbled, ¡± ¡°i wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much if you weren¡¯t here. i¡¯d only be at ease if you were here.¡±


    hearing this, jiang che¡¯s heart softened.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re really good at poking into my heart,¡± he said as he hugged her tighter.


    Shi Yan¡¯s cell phone rang in her handbag.


    Jiang che held her with one arm and opened his bag with the other to take out his phone.


    it was brother su chen.


    jiang che¡¯s gaze was fixed on the name for a moment.


    su chen?


    miss Shi, you have a phone call. It¡¯s Su chen. Do you want to answer? ¡± he asked her softly.


    ¡°help me answer it.¡± Shi Yan didn¡¯t hear who was on the phone at all. After she finished speaking, she leaned into his arms and fell silent. She must have fallen asleep.


    jiang che lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, ¡± ¡°you asked me to answer it, so don¡¯t me me when you wake up.¡±


    He held her tightly with one hand and pressed the answer button with the other. He ced the phone to his ear and spoke in his usual clear and gentle voice, ¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said.

 Chapter 246

    246 The hungover miss Shi


    hearing his voice, the other party seemed to be stunned for a moment. when he reacted, he said angrily, ¡± ¡°who are you? Why is my sister¡¯s phone in your hands?!¡±


    Jiang che leaned backzily and said, ¡± your sister? this is my girlfriend¡¯s number.¡±


    ¡°girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, she¡¯s my girlfriend. her name is shi yan, and i see that her nickname is su chen. you said you¡¯re my girlfriend¡¯s brother, but why don¡¯t you have the same surname as her?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you. Give the phone to my sister!¡±


    ¡°she drank quite a bit and fell asleep.¡±


    hearing this, su chen exploded,¡±you actually dared to get my sister drunk!¡± i think you¡¯re looking for death! I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to take advantage of my sister, I¡¯ll let you know how the word ¡°death¡± is written!¡±


    ¡°chen an! Chen an! Where the hell did he go? Book me a ticket to Haicheng! immediately! I want the earliest flight!¡±


    chen an was su chen¡¯s assistant.


    seeing that he was serious, jiang che put away his thoughts of unting his sovereignty and said, ¡± ¡°miracle doctor su.¡±


    ¡°you actually know me! You know me and you still dare to touch my sister, you¡¯ve got guts!¡±


    ¡°just you wait, i¡¯ll give you a good beating when i get to sea city! You¡¯d better not touch my sister, or I¡¯ll definitely take your life!¡±


    ¡°miracle doctor su, i¡¯m yanyan¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°who are you trying to fool? i know my sister¡¯s personality very well. she would never get a boyfriend! tell me your name if you¡¯re capable. although i¡¯m not in sea city, i have a widework of connections. i¡¯ll immediately send people to attack!¡±


    ¡°jiang che.¡±


    Su chen was stunned, thinking that he was hallucinating.


    ¡°If you have the ability, say it again. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Jiang che.¡±


    ¡°miracle doctor su, i haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, but your bad temper hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡±


    ¡± jiang che!!! ¡±


    ¡°if you have anything to say, thene at me. what kind of skill do you have to touch my sister? you, the mighty fifth lord jiang, touched a little girl. aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at by others? Let go of my sister, and if you have anything to say,e at me. She¡¯s just a little girl, and she has nothing to do with our grudges!¡±


    towards the end, his tone softened a little.


    It was a little pleading.


    it was obvious that he really cared about his sister, shi yan.


    ¡°when i first met yanyan, i didn¡¯t know that she was miracle doctor su¡¯s sister. i had some interactions with her, but i had no rtionship with miracle doctor su. however, i¡¯m very happy for yanyan to hear that miracle doctor su is so concerned about her. ¡±


    ¡°at the yu family¡¯s banquet today, she had a good chat with her roommates and drank a little too much, so she¡¯s a little drunk. President su and young President su of the SU family personally sent her to my car. Miracle doctor su, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°yanyan¡¯s aunt?¡±


    su chen was surprised.


    the next second, he said,¡±do you think i¡¯ll believe you?¡± Jiang che, I¡¯ve known you for so many years. You¡¯re not a good person!¡±


    then, he suppressed his anger and softened his tone, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t touch my sister! i¡¯m sorry for always targeting you in the past!¡±


    I¡¯m going to Haicheng right now! he said angrily. if you dare to touch her, I won¡¯t let you off!


    it was too much stimtion and he had be a little neurotic.


    Unable to exin, Jiang che called out to Shi Yan in a low voice, ¡± ¡± miss shi, it¡¯s a call from su chen. he suspects that i¡¯ve abducted you and tried to take advantage of you. please exin yourself. ¡±


    ¡°wasn¡¯t i the one who took advantage of you?¡±


    Shi Yan vaguely responded and said softly, ah che, I¡¯m so sleepy. I want to sleep.


    jiang che looked at the way she leaned into his arms and couldn¡¯t help but lower his head to kiss her on the lips. he couldn¡¯t help but soften his voice, ¡± ¡°Sleep well, I¡¯m here.¡±


    miracle doctor su, ¡± she said to su chen, ¡± I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯m Yanyan¡¯s boyfriend.


    su chen¡¯s reaction was huge,¡±wait, wait, wait!¡± I¡¯ll slowly ... Slowly ...¡±


    ¡°damn it, i can¡¯t slow down at all! Jiang che, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±


    Then, he hung up the phone angrily.


    jiang che hung up the phone and put it back into shi yan¡¯s handbag, rubbing the space between his eyebrows.


    He was a little regretful that he had gone too far and su chen mighte to disturb him and miss Shi¡¯s peace.


    speaking of which, he did not have any deep enmity with su chen. it was just that they were both talented in medicine, and people alwayspared them. as time went on, they would not be able to get along.


    He didn¡¯t care about these things, but he couldn¡¯t bear su Chen¡¯s concern. He was also someone who liked to do his best. There were a few times when he always stole su Chen¡¯s limelight, which gave su chen the illusion that he was targeting him.


    He was toozy to exin.


    However, after being at odds with su chen for a long time, she had gradually be familiar with him.


    However, the two of them couldn¡¯t even talk properly when they met.


    he had to find something for su chen to do and not let him have the time to disturb him and miss shi.


    they were both studying medicine, but he was just interested. he was not as enthusiastic as su chen in saving the dying and healing the injured. when he was in the mood, he would do some research. if someone came to him for treatment, he would decide whether to treat them based on his mood.


    Su chen was different. He couldn¡¯t bear to see people being tortured by illness, and he loved money.


    Sometimes, su chen didn¡¯t take a single cent, and sometimes, he paid a sky-high price.


    He knew that a few people of high status were looking for medical treatment everywhere. He could reveal su Chen¡¯s information to them and trap su chen for a while.


    shi yan, who was sleeping soundly, had no idea that such a ruckus had happened in such a short time. even jiang che, who had been indifferent to the outside world for a long time, did not hesitate to trap su chen so that he would not disturb them.


    If Shi Yan had known about this, she would not know whether tough or cry.


    pressing down on the raised panel, jiang lin, who had heard themotion, did not wait for jiang che to speak and asked, ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord, do you have any orders?¡±


    Yun Jian¡¯s third brother, Yun Hui, find him something to do. when jiang che said this, his voice was gentle, his eyes were deep, but his expression was warm and calm.


    however, it was because of his expression that jiang lin was sure that he was angry.


    thinking about how yun hui had looked at shi yan with a somewhat loathsome gaze at the banquet, jiang lin understood the reason for his anger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    ¡± send someone to keep an eye on that miss xuan. don¡¯t let her have the chance to disturb miss shi. also, check if the people who appeared at the yu family¡¯s banquet today were sent by the shi or xie families. ¡±


    yes, ¡± Jiang Lin replied. do you have any other instructions, Lord fifth? ¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow, someone from the Jiang family of the capital will probablye to visit. No matter who it is, I won¡¯t see them.¡±


    looking down at the person sleeping soundly in his arms, jiang che continued, ¡± ¡°i won¡¯t see anyone whoes over on the weekends.¡±


    Miss Shi only needed to show her face once to let those people know of her existence and that she was his woman. She did not need to deal with the rest.


    She could focus on her studies, read her books, and stay by his side.


    jiang lin nced at the rearview mirror and happened to see the way jiang che was looking at shi yan.


    His eyes were filled with gentleness and deep affection.


    the next day, jiang bai and jiang yun came to visit. jiang lin conveyed jiang che¡¯s message that they would not meet.


    the two of them didn¡¯t dare to make a fuss and only said that they would visit again in two days.


    Shi Yan, who had a hangover, got up a littlete. She had a slight headache and was in low spirits.


    After washing up, she changed into a long dress that was more homely and went downstairs. Jiang che, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room and reading a book, quickly got up and walked towards her.


    he led her to the dining room and brought her a bowl of in porridge and a cup of honey water.


    He sat down opposite her and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, how does it feel to be hungover?¡±

 Chapter 247

    247 The atmosphere was warm and beautiful


    shi yan¡¯s hand, which was stirring the porridge, paused.


    She didn¡¯t have the habit of losing her memory when she was drunk. She could still remember everything that happened after she was drunk. It was just that her head had been heavy since she woke up, and she couldn¡¯t remember it for a while.


    Now that Jiang che had mentioned it, she remembered everything.


    Including why she unconsciously drank so much.


    alcohol easily numbed one¡¯s nerves. she was a little drunk after a few sses, and with jiang che by her side, the emotions hidden in the depths of her heart that she had always thought did not exist quietly emerged.


    He couldn¡¯t help but think of that saying,¡±when someone Pampers you, you easily be delicate.¡±


    In the past, she wasn¡¯t someone who would easily reveal her inner thoughts.


    She also remembered that su chen had called her in the car and she had asked Jiang che to answer it.


    she wasn¡¯t sure what they were talking about, but she was well aware of su chen¡¯s temper. he must have been unable to sit still the moment he heard jiang che¡¯s voice.


    if jiang che told su chen his identity again ...


    su chen, who had once been jiang che¡¯s arch-enemy and had warned her more than once to stay away from jiang che, would probably be even more agitated.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid that su chen would find out. She didn¡¯t intend to hide her rtionship with Jiang che from anyone. It was just that the degree of stimtion su chen received from hearing it from her and Jiang che waspletely different.


    Recalling how drunk she wasst night, Shi Yan felt a slight headache and aplicated feeling in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. She replied with a faint smile,¡±It¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, have you eaten?¡±


    it was already 10 in the morning.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Jiang che raised the corners of his eyes.


    He thought he could tease her, but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so calm.


    su chen called youst night and you asked me to answer it for you. I told him about our rtionship. Is that okay? ¡±


    How could Shi Yan not know that he had done it on purpose?


    she didn¡¯t answer him directly, but looked at him and said with a smile, ¡± ¡± mr. jiang, you¡¯re a person with a status. you don¡¯t have to hide our rtionship from anyone. ¡±


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t surprised by her answer.


    She had always indulged him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve introduced a few patients to miracle doctor su. He won¡¯t be free toe to Haicheng for a while,¡± she said directly.


    shi yan smiled helplessly.


    The patient¡¯s introduction was definitely not a proper one.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan responded and took a sip of honey water before slowly eating the porridge.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t leave either. He sat opposite her and looked at her.


    Even though he didn¡¯t say anything and just watched quietly, Jiang Che¡¯s heart was full.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you have any other ns today?¡± he asked after a while.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡± shi yan shook her head.


    She looked at him with smiling eyes. it¡¯s a rare weekend, but you¡¯re always busy with other things. I¡¯ll apany you today.


    Jiang che was dressed in a white shirt. He leaned backzily and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°then, is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go, miss shi?¡±


    shi yan shook her head again.


    she had never liked to y, and there was indeed no ce she wanted to go.


    ¡°At home.¡± she said.


    she had drunk too muchst night, so she was a little listless today and didn¡¯t really want to go out.


    she would apany him wherever he went. if he wanted to go somewhere else, they would have plenty of opportunities in the future.


    jiang che¡¯s gaze fell on her cheeks, then moved to her lips, and moved down inch by inch. his peach-shaped eyes were deep and extremely invasive, and he smiled meaningfully. ¡± ¡°At home. Are you sure?¡±


    Shi Yan was speechless.


    in the end, neither of them left the house.


    after shi yan had eaten, jiang che led her out for a walk. they did not leave the bamboo garden.


    After they came back from their walk, the two of them went straight upstairs to the study.


    while jiang che was dealing with work, shi yan was holding a book and sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the tatami that had been specially added for her.


    She was sitting opposite him and could see him when she looked up.


    He was the same.


    A few rays of sunlight shone in, and when they asionally looked at each other, it was heartwarming.


    after jiang che had been busy with work for two or three hours, he got up and left the desk. he walked over and trapped shi yan in the tatami and kissed her for a while. then, he took a book and sat on the tatami to read with her. shi yan sat on the carpet beside him and leaned against his leg before picking up another book and flipping through it.


    Jiang che held the book in one hand and yed with her long hair with the other.


    asionally, the sun would shine through the floor-to-ceiling windows. the two of them were both extremely good-looking and elegant people. the scene of them sitting together was undoubtedly beautiful, and it was also very warm and beautiful.


    he sat there for an entire day.


    shi yan didn¡¯t stay overnight in the bamboo garden. jiang che didn¡¯t want her to wake up early the next day and rush on her way. after dinner, he sent her to school.


    In the blink of an eye, it was Wednesday. Jiang Bai and Jiang Yun, who had not been able to see Jiang che on Sunday, rested for two days before visiting the Jiang family again.


    the butler, jiang hai, led the man directly to the bamboo garden.


    The Jiang family¡¯s mansion in the capital was a hundred-year-old mansion, so the scenery was naturally not bad. However, when they walked into the bamboo forest and Bamboo Garden, Jiang Yun could not help but exim that the scenery here was not bad, and it especially matched her fifth uncle¡¯s temperament.


    however, they weren¡¯t in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery. they were all very nervous.


    fifth uncle didn¡¯t want to see them, so they were nervous. fifth uncle agreed with them, which made them even more nervous.


    especially when the butler led them to the entrance of the bamboo garden. looking at the door that opened automatically, he said, ¡± the fifth lord doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed, so i can only send you two here. ¡± then he left.


    this made the two even more nervous.


    the two of them exchanged a look. jiang yun pushed jiang bai in front and then slowly walked into the courtyard.


    the flowers in the courtyard were in full bloom, and the scenery was beautiful. however, the two of them were not in the mood to care about this at this time. looking at the empty courtyard, they hesitantly followed the path to the main building.


    when they entered the main building and saw the person sitting on the sofa in the living room, the two of them quickly stood up cautiously.


    ¡°Fifth uncle!¡±


    ¡°Fifth ... Fifth uncle!¡±


    Compared to Jiang Yun, Jiang Bai was slightly moreposed.


    however, she did not dare to raise her head to look at the person sitting on the sofa in a white shirt.


    jiang che closed the book in his hand and ced it on the coffee table. his slender hands were crossed on his crossed legs, and he had an innate air of nobility. he looked up at them with his deep and calm eyes, ¡± ¡°you¡¯vee to see me several times, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    his expression was gentle and reserved, and his voice had his usual gentleness, making it impossible to read his emotions.


    An invisible pressure hit them, and the two of them became even more cautious, even their nerves subconsciously tensed up.


    Jiang Yun didn¡¯t dare to speak and elbowed Jiang Bai.


    Jiang Bai could only bite the bullet and say, ¡± fifth uncle left home toe to Haicheng to recuperate. We haven¡¯t been able to visit you yet. Recently, we heard that fifth uncle¡¯s health has improved greatly, so we came to visit you.


    ¡°i hope i didn¡¯t disturb fifth uncle¡¯s peace.¡± Jiang Yun added.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze swept past Jiang Yun andnded on Jiang Bai. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so polite, just tell me your purpose.¡±


    understanding jiang che¡¯s temperament, jiang bai did not dare to say anything more. he nced at jiang che and bowed at a 90-degree angle.¡±fifth uncle, i¡¯m here to invite you back to take charge of the situation!¡±


    since you left, the Jiang family¡¯s strength has been greatly reduced. They have constant internal and external problems and have been going downhill. If this continues, the Jiang family will disappear from the upper circles of jingdou sooner orter!

 Chapter 248

    248 Wittily calling her fifth aunt


    Seeing Jiang che looking at them with an indifferent expression, Jiang Yun hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not! My purpose is different from second brother¡¯s. I¡¯m just here to visit fifth uncle! it has nothing to do with me!¡±


    jiang bai kicked her in exasperation.


    Even if they had a different purpose, there was no need to say it now, right? such a heartless way of drawing the line, there really wasn¡¯t any sibling love at all.


    how could jiang yun not understand his hint? she would not take the me with him.


    ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m just telling the truth. Why did you kick me? my purpose is different from yours, i¡¯m here to visit fifth uncle!¡±


    Jiang Bai,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    as for their interaction, jiang che acted as if he didn¡¯t see it and said directly, ¡± ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s life and death have nothing to do with me anymore.¡±


    jiang bai suddenly raised his head and said,¡±fifth uncle, zhenzhen.¡±


    Jiang Bai wanted to persuade him further, but when he met Jiang Che¡¯s calm eyes, he could not continue.


    she had mixed feelings.


    he didn¡¯t want to see the jiang family fall apart, so he wanted to ask fifth uncle to go back and take charge of the situation. however, when he thought of what the jiang family had done to fifth uncle, he didn¡¯t have the face to ask.


    jiang che didn¡¯t care about his feelings and only expressed his thoughts, ¡± I let you in today because I want you to go back and warn the Jiang family that Shi Yan is my woman. Since I dare to expose her to the world, I¡¯m not afraid that someone will target her.


    although I¡¯ve not been in charge for many years, I¡¯m still capable of dealing with the Jiang family. I don¡¯t want to be the next Jiang Zuo and be disabled for the rest of my life. It¡¯s best not to have any ideas about Shi Yan.


    ¡°She likes peace and quiet, so it¡¯s best not to appear in front of her.¡±


    There was no fluctuation in his emotions as he warned, and his tone was even gentle.


    but the intimidation effect was very good.


    No one would take his warning as a joke.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, I ... I can¡¯t either?¡± Jiang Yun quickly asked. I won¡¯t disturb miss Shi Yan. I¡¯m about the same age as her. When I saw her at the Yu family¡¯s banquet that day, I had a very good impression of her and wanted to be friends with her. i don¡¯t have any bad intentions, i just want to be friends with her. ¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t go see her like this?¡±


    without waiting for jiang che to answer, jiang yun met his gaze and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡± no, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t be friends. i¡¯ll just meet her face to face and acknowledge her as my future fifth aunt. is that okay? ¡±


    she was very curious about shi yan. ever since she saw her at the yu family¡¯s banquet that day, she wanted to see shi yan up close. she couldn¡¯t let fifth uncle¡¯s wordspletely destroy her thoughts.


    if fifth uncle really gave a death order, she didn¡¯t dare to go to see shi yan.


    He didn¡¯t have the guts.


    Jiang che nced at her and didn¡¯t say anything.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, which meant she didn¡¯t reject himpletely. She still had a chance!


    ¡°thank you, fifth uncle!¡± jiang yun¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.


    it seemed that she was right to call her aunt wu!


    She was smart and quick-witted!


    Jiang Bai, who was at the side, said,¡±hehe.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he think of this?


    however, he was not afraid. he knew how to adapt to the situation.¡±Fifth uncle, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll pass on your message to my family and won¡¯t let them have the chance to disturb fifth aunt. If there are still people who do not know what is good for them and disturb fifth Shen, fifth Shu need not show any mercy and will deal with them as you should.¡±


    jiang yun red at him in annoyance.


    Shameless, he actually copied her!


    ¡°Sit.¡± Jiang che said.


    The two of them couldn¡¯t believe their ears when they heard this, but they immediately reacted and said in unison, ¡± ¡°thank you, fifth uncle!¡±


    The two of them walked over and sat down, but they kept their distance from Jiang che.


    jiang che asked the two of them to stay for lunch. when they left, both of them felt a little smug, as if everything was unreal.


    When he was out of the Jiang family¡¯s Gate, Jiang Bai suddenly realized that he had not achieved his purpose here! Not only did he fail, he even forgot to mention it again!


    Jiang Yun, on the other hand, was extremely happy.


    Fifth uncle didn¡¯t give a death order, which meant that she could still go to see Shi Yan!


    However, it wasn¡¯t good to disturb her so rashly. She might affect Shi Yan¡¯s ss. She remembered that she was still a student at Capital University. Recently, she had heard that Capital University and Haicheng University were going to exchange a group of students.


    to put it simply, they were exchange students.


    She could ask for a ce from the school and officially be an exchange student to live in Haicheng University. This way, it would be much more convenient for them to bump into each other, and it would not be too abrupt.


    Shi Yan did not know what had happened here.


    after school in the afternoon, she took the gifts and went to the neighborhood next to the school to visit the history professor she had mentioned to jiang che before.


    There was a small neighborhood next to the school, where almost all the staff of Haicheng University lived.


    After entering the apartment, she took the elevator up and rang the doorbell.


    ¡°Who¡¯s running?¡±


    The door opened, and before she could finish speaking, she saw the person standing outside the door and stopped.


    li bingfeng was 52 years old this year. he was a history professor at haicheng university, the vice dean of the school of arts, and an archaeologist.


    his wife was a professor at haicheng university¡¯s school of foreignnguages. she was two years younger than him. they had a son, but he had already moved out with his family. it was said that he was teaching at capital university.


    it could be considered a family of schrs.


    Seeing Shi Yan, Lee Bing Feng was stunned, but he quickly recovered.¡±You little girl, I thought you had forgotten about this old man! it¡¯s hard to believe that you¡¯re still willing toe!¡±


    shi yan smiled politely and greeted him.¡±Professor li.¡±


    ¡± i was in the military training before, but i was dyed by some matters. i didn¡¯te to visit until now. i¡¯m sorry. ¡±


    fine, fine, fine. I¡¯m most impatient with your schrly side. Let¡¯s go in first.


    ¡°Professor Chen, the Yan girl is here!¡± He shouted.


    professor chen, who was cooking in the kitchen, ran out in an apron. she was a woman who knew her character well. even at the age of 50, she still had her charm.


    ¡°You¡¯re the Yan girl that professor li always talks about, right?¡± she was pleasantly surprised to see Shi Yan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but professor li has been talking about you ever since he came back from the archeological team. i said that you¡¯re busy since you just started school. anyway, we¡¯re in the same academy. if he wants to see you, he can just go and find you. he even arrogantly said that if you don¡¯te and see him, he won¡¯t go and see you.¡±


    really, you think you¡¯re a child? you¡¯re throwing a tantrum.


    Shi Yan had never met professor Chen before, but professor li was considered half her teacher. Professor li often sent her books, and he would do so for several years. professor chen and professor li were husband and wife, so they naturally knew who shi yan was.


    ¡°Professor Chen, how are you?¡± shi yan smiled and greeted him politely.


    ¡± good, good, good. you¡¯re just as obedient as professor li said. ¡±


    professor li retorted,¡±when did i say that?¡± she was the only one who was obedient? if she was really a good girl, i would have asked her toe to haicheng with me. why did she reject me so decisively? If you¡¯re really obedient, you can get into Haicheng University for history. Do you need me to persuade you?¡±


    Professor Chen pulled Shi Yan into the room. ignore him. He¡¯s always like this. The older he gets, the more childish he bes.


    shi yan smiled and handed over the gift in her hand. ¡± i don¡¯t know what you like, professor chen. these are some herbs and flower tea i made myself. they are all good for the body. ¡±

 Chapter 249

    249 Shortening the time in school


    She had prepared it a long time ago and had asked the aunt next door to help her get it from her room a few days ago.


    since it was a visiting ceremony, the herbs she prepared were naturally not ordinary herbs. there were two ginsengs, one of which was a hundred-year-old ginseng, which she had spent some effort to buy and personally prepare.


    professor chen had already learned from professor li that shi yan had good skills in processing medicinal herbs, so he was not surprised. he took it and said, ¡± ¡°you child, you¡¯re already here, what gift did you bring?¡±


    ¡°Have a seat and talk to professor li for a while. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and cook two more dishes. If I had known you wereing, I would have bought some delicious food and waited for you. I was in a hurry today, so I just ate a little. You cane and try my cooking another day.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s me who came here without warning.¡±


    don¡¯t say such things. Professor li doesn¡¯t say it, but in his heart, he sees you as his disciple and daughter. Just treat it as if you¡¯re home.


    Shi Yan naturally understood. She smiled and said,¡±I¡¯ll go to the kitchen to help you.¡±


    ¡°no need, no need. go y chess with professor li and talk to him. i¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    professor li closed the door and walked over. he snorted at her. ¡°I know you¡¯re good at cooking. Don¡¯t show off. You¡¯ll have the chance to cook in the future. let¡¯s go, y chess with me. ¡±


    The chessboard was in the living room, and the two of them yed chess there.


    ¡°i heard that you¡¯ve caused quite a stir since the start of the semester?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re still concerned about this?¡± shi yan ced a chess piece on the board and said with a smile.


    ¡°hmph, do you think i¡¯m old and can¡¯t y with smartphones or go online? Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±


    in fact, professor li did not like to surf the inte. he preferred to read books and do research.


    The reason why he knew about the discussion about Shi Yan on the campus forum was that he had identally overheard a few graduate students talking about a ssical beauty who hade to their college. They had mentioned Shi Yan¡¯s name and he hade over to take a look.


    When he went over to take a look, a few students who were still discussing excitedly were shocked. In their eyes, professor li was the representative of old-fashioned schrs, and he hated students who did not do their jobs.


    ¡°one doesn¡¯te without a reason. tell me, why did youe to find me?¡±


    ¡°can¡¯t he be here to visit you?¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°i believe you¡¯re here to visit me, but do you think you can hide your thoughts from me? If you didn¡¯t have something on, why did you wait until the weekend toe over? why are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°Your eyes are like a torch.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t you see how old I am? I¡¯ve walked more bridges than you have. Don¡¯t beat around the bush, if you have something to say, say it. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re still young.¡±


    ¡°Stop your flowery words!¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at the chessboard and pointed to a certain position on the board. ¡°it¡¯s your turn, down here!¡±


    Shi Yan naturally didn¡¯t listen to him and ced a stone elsewhere.


    The situation instantly became tense.


    ¡°You little girl, you don¡¯t know how to respect the old and cherish the young at all!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not old.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve indeede here to ask you something,¡± Shi Yan said bluntly.


    professor li¡¯s hand, which was holding a chess piece, paused and he looked at her in surprise. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s rare for you to take the initiative to ask me for advice.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s the matter? since it¡¯s rare for you to ask me for advice, i¡¯ll reluctantly give you an answer.¡±


    ¡± i want to study my master¡¯s and phd at haicheng university, and shorten my four years of college life to two years. what are my conditions? ¡±


    professor li was so scared that he dropped the chess piece in his hand.


    ¡°finishing your master¡¯s degree and phd in two years, you really dare to think about it!¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve always been a buddhist, right?¡± he looked at her and said.


    shi yan responded with a faint smile.


    professor li continued, ¡± you¡¯ve never cared about these things. you¡¯ve been studying step by step. you¡¯ve never thought of skipping a grade. why are you so anxious now? ¡± did you encounter something?¡±


    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to waste my time in school.¡±


    Professor li,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he red at her speechlessly and thought,¡¯wasting time in school? you¡¯re the only one who would dare to say such things.¡±


    ¡± with your ability, it¡¯s not a problem for you to finish your master¡¯s and phd in a row. but it¡¯s impossible to finish it in two years. there are too many topics in the course, and your task will be very heavy. ¡±


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to bepleted in two years.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡± i¡¯m just trying my best toplete it within two years. if the task is really too heavy, i¡¯m used to being free and i won¡¯t force myself too hard. you can rest assured about this. ¡±


    ¡°just tell me your conditions.¡±


    ¡°first of all, you have to get into the top three of the academy. Second, you must get a perfect score in two-thirds of the subjects.¡±


    ¡°Just like this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡± professor li looked at her in annoyance. do you think that haicheng university¡¯s exam is easy? More than two-thirds of the subjects have achieved full marks. Haicheng University has been a century-old institution, and our college has a history of nearly a hundred years, but there are only a few people who have achieved this level in so many years.¡±


    ¡± in addition to these two conditions, you must have published at least five papers rted to your profession in national journals. at the same time, you must have published at least one paper in an international journal. ¡±


    ¡°this isn¡¯t difficult.¡±


    Shi Yan opened her bag and took out a stack of eight magazines.


    Since she had considered taking a master¡¯s degree and a PhD, it was impossible for her to look for professor li without doing any research.


    she had already found out the requirements to publish in a journal, so she was surprised when she heard professor li mention those two conditions.


    Fortunately, she was bored in high school and had nothing to do for a long time after the college entrance examination, so she only wrote a few papers to submit. Otherwise, it would take at least half a year for her to get the results.


    ¡°These two are international level publications, and these six are national level. There are a total of eight chapters in each book, so that¡¯s enough.¡±


    Professor li looked at the journals she took out at once and said, ¡± ¡°......¡±


    He didn¡¯t really want to talk.


    He took a book and flipped through the table of contents. As expected, he saw her name.


    after a long while, he calmed down and thought,¡±the international journal from three years ago?¡± you were only sixteen then, right? You¡¯ve really surprised me! did you already have a n?¡±


    Shi Yan shook her head and smiled,¡±no, I didn¡¯t. I only decided to study my master¡¯s degree and PhD recently.¡± In the past, I had nothing to do and wanted to write something. I couldn¡¯t waste it, so I just voted casually.¡±


    ¡°they¡¯re all rted to their major? When I asked youst year, didn¡¯t you say that you haven¡¯t thought of a major?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯ve also written about other majors, but since i¡¯m studying this major now, i only got someone to find these few books and mail them to me. ¡±


    professor li,¡±yingluo.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to speak even more.


    ¡°since you have this ability, why did you only score so little in the college entrance examination? And it¡¯s just a few points above the cut-off point!¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t hide anything and smiled. ¡± i was nning to finish four years of university in peace. ¡±


    In other words, he didn¡¯t intend to be in the limelight.


    who would have thought that she would meet jiang che? on the day of registration, she had dressed up to meet him and was in the limelight.


    ¡°And now? And why did you change your mind?¡±


    ¡°i told you just now that i don¡¯t want to waste my time in school.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    after a long silence, professor li said, ¡± ¡°There will be a mid-term exam after the National Day holiday. Do well in the mid-term exam and I¡¯ll arrange the rest for you. I¡¯ll apply to the school to personally guide you and try to push back the sses that you can. as long as your exam results meet the requirements and you can finish the topics i assign you on time, you won¡¯t have to attend sses with me every day. i¡¯ll try to make you graduate within three years.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at the old professor in front of her and said sincerely,¡±Thank you, professor li.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m already personally guiding you, why are you still calling me professor li?¡±


    since I¡¯m acknowledging you as my master, I¡¯ll have to give you a formal acknowledgment gift. It¡¯s not toote to change my mind after I¡¯ve achieved the standard for my mid-term examination and officially served you tea.


    ¡°that¡¯s more like it!¡± professor li said proudly.

 Chapter 250

    250 Respectfully call her miss Yan


    ¡°what are you talking about? You¡¯re so happy.¡± professor chen came out of the kitchen with a te of food. he couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw professor li¡¯s smile.


    ¡°this girl actually doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth and wants to finish her master¡¯s degree in two years.¡±


    professor chen was surprised.


    He met Shi Yan¡¯s elegant smile.


    he thought to himself that this girl was not only beautiful, but also had an outstanding temperament.


    He knew that she must be very outstanding to be liked by professor li so much, but he didn¡¯t expect her to have the ambition to finish her master¡¯s degree and PhD in two years. she didn¡¯t seem like a person who overestimated her own abilities. since she dared to say this, she should know what she was doing.


    In that case, she was probably more outstanding than he had imagined.


    ¡°This is a good thing! However, little Yan, two years would be too much for him. You¡¯ll have a hard time like this.¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s why i¡¯m nning to take her in as my disciple and teach her myself. if two years isn¡¯t enough, i¡¯ll try to make her graduate within three years! ¡± Professor li raised his chin and said.


    Professor Chenughed.


    It turned out that he had finally agreed to be his master. No wonder he was so happy.


    I don¡¯t have to graduate in two years, ¡± Shi Yan replied to professor Chen with a smile. I¡¯ll try my best.


    Professor Chen nodded and said,¡±just do your best.¡± the dishes are almost ready, you can wash your hands and eat after this game.¡±


    After Shi Yan finished her meal at professor Li¡¯s house, she apanied the two elders for a while and left at about nine O ¡®clock.


    They said that they were worried about Shi Yan walking alone at night and wanted to send her off. Shi Yan didn¡¯t let them, but they still insisted on sending her off. They only gave up when Shi Yan said that a friend would pick her up.


    In fact, no one came to pick him up.


    it took about 15 minutes to reach the school gate from professor li¡¯s neighborhood. there were fewer people on this road at night, and most people went to the left side of the school gate.


    but even so, it was not a big deal that no one came to pick up shi yan.


    She was dressed in more casual clothes today. Her hair was tied up in a high ponytail and she wore a pair of t shoes. She looked very neat.


    walking on the road, his pace was neither fast nor slow.


    asionally, there would be one or two passersby in the shade of the trees.


    there were trees, so even if there were street lights, it was very dark, and he could barely see the road.


    Suddenly, Shi Yan saw a van parked on the side of the road in front of her. There were a few people standing next to the van. It was too dark to see their faces clearly, but she could roughly make out their silhouettes.


    his footsteps paused for a moment, then he continued to walk forward unhurriedly.


    when she approached, the person who was smoking casually threw the cigarette butt on the ground.


    He blocked Shi Yan¡¯s path.


    The two of them stopped him together, and there were two more people standing beside him.


    There was a person sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    There were five people in total.


    the person who threw the cigarette butt away said in a hooligan-like manner, ¡± ¡°beautiful, you¡¯re all alone in the middle of the night? where do you want to go, we¡¯ll send you off!¡±


    when they were close, they could barely see the person¡¯s appearance.


    When they saw Shi Yan¡¯s appearance clearly, their eyes shed with amazement.


    however, that was all they could do. they tried their best to act like hooligans, but shi yan could tell at a nce whether they were hooligans or not.


    they tried to see nervousness and panic on shi yan¡¯s face, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t.


    She was very calm, very calm.


    it was so calm that there was an inexplicable chill in the quiet night.


    the person who spoke saw this and quickly gave a look to the person beside him.


    The four of them surrounded Shi Yan at the same time, not giving her a chance to escape.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t waste any time and kicked one of them away before they could react.


    The others reacted and quickly made their move. Unfortunately, their speed was not as fast as Shi Yan¡¯s, and another person was kicked away before he could even make a move!


    The remaining two, Shi Yan, elbowed one of them in the stomach. While blocking his attack, she grabbed his throat with a backhand and kicked the other one who was attacking her to the ground.


    She grabbed the person who had spoken and held his hand by his throat. She looked at the person who was about to stand up and resist and the person who was about to get out of the car to help. Her voice was very calm.¡±If you don¡¯t want him to die immediately, don¡¯t move.¡±


    He grabbed the other person¡¯s throat and made him let out a muffled groan, then quickly said to the others, ¡± ¡°listen, listen to her!¡±


    The people in the car also got out, not daring to act rashly.


    ¡°whose men?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    ¡°Beauty, we¡¯re not anyone¡¯s people. We just happened to see you here and saw that you¡¯re good-looking, so we had evil intentions. we¡¯re here to apologize to you. if you let us brothers go, we¡¯ll let you go! otherwise, you won¡¯t have an easy time even if we risk our lives!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± shi yan looked at the person who had spoken. he was a man in his twenties.


    he kicked the leg of the person he was holding, and the other party immediately knelt down. this kick was a little heavy, and even though his throat was caught, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a scream.


    even if her leg was not broken, her bones were probably fractured.


    shi yan continued,¡±do you want to try and see if i¡¯ll be in trouble?¡±


    The few of them were shocked by her move.


    he had thought that she was just a delicate little girl. who would have thought that she would be so skilled? it was fine if she was skilled, but she was actually so ruthless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask again, whose people are they?¡±


    when no one responded for three seconds, shi yan twisted the other person¡¯s hand, and another scream was heard.


    ¡°there¡¯s a limit to my patience,¡±


    he grabbed the man¡¯s throat with one hand and grabbed the man¡¯s arm with the other, as if he was going to break it.


    ¡°Wait!¡± The person on the other side shouted.


    ¡°I said! I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t touch my brother! We were paid to do this, and the other party only asked us to invite you over. We don¡¯t know the identity of the employer!¡±


    shi yan¡¯s left hand held the arm and twisted it decisively. she screamed again.


    The four people who were facing her instantly felt their scalps go numb.


    ¡°he still has one leg that¡¯s fine. think carefully before you answer.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to tell me after I¡¯ve crippled him, it¡¯s fine. With my skills, I can easily switch to someone else. Who do you think should be my next target?¡±


    The four of them subconsciously took half a step back.


    They had seen the tragic situation just now. Just looking at it made their scalps go numb, but no one wanted to try it.


    the man who was restrained by shi yan was in so much pain that he broke out in a cold sweat. he used hisst bit of strength to say,¡±i, i¡¯ll talk! You, you let me go!¡±


    ¡°you want to negotiate with me?¡± shi yan clutched his throat.


    ¡°i don¡¯t like to negotiate.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, I don¡¯t dare to, I¡¯ll tell you! i¡¯ll talk!¡±


    ¡°We ... We¡¯re working for the youngdy of the Jiang family!¡±


    shi yan kicked his leg, which was still kneeling on the ground. there was another bone-cracking sound.


    ¡°i-i was telling the truth. i did not dare to lie or conceal anything!¡±


    shi yan let go of him, but in the gap between her release, she quickly stepped forward and kicked the only person who was still intact to the ground. before the others could react, she had stepped on his calf bone and broken it!


    The others were shocked and were about to attack her.


    How could they be her match? each of them had a leg crippled.


    he took out his phone and dialed a number that was not saved in his address book.¡±Amy, who¡¯s in Sea city?¡±


    The person who received Shi Yan¡¯s call suddenly sat up on the bed.


    She was still in the dormitory and thought that she had heard wrongly. She took another look at the caller ID and confirmed that it was correct!


    He took a deep breath and said with a respectful tone, ¡± ¡°Youngdy Yan?¡±


    like many people fromrge families, jiang che had picked a group of people to follow him since he was young. shi yan naturally picked a group of people to follow him.

 Chapter 251

    251 she asked who was in haicheng


    However, she wasn¡¯t the heir of her family, so she didn¡¯t have to choose someone to follow her so early. She could choose someone after she was ten years old.


    when she was ten years old, she passed by the orphanage and saw amy sitting alone inside. she picked her and then picked four more people, but she left the shi family before she could bring them back to the shi family.


    Since she had already promised to take them with her, she would not leave them alone just because she had left the Shi family.


    After she left the Shi family, she arranged a ce for them to stay and even hired various masters to teach them. She had asked fourth grandmother to help her find those Masters, and they were very reliable.


    although she hadn¡¯t seen them since then, she had never stopped training them. every year, she would send a sum of money to her own ount for their training. amy was three years older than her, and as the eldest of them all, she would report their situation to her every month through email.


    hence, even if shi yan had never contacted them, she had their contact information.


    She skimmed through Amy¡¯s email and saw that she had mentioned that two of the five people were in Sea city.


    ¡°Tang Fu and Wei chuge are both here, but Tang Fu has a concert tour recently and is not in Haicheng for the time being. Miss Yan, you can tell Wei chuge if you need anything. He¡¯s a student of Haicheng University like you. he¡¯s in his third year in the finance department.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t look for them, and they never dared to disturb her. so, even if they knew that shi yan was in haicheng, they didn¡¯te to disturb her.


    about 500 meters to the right of the main entrance of Haicheng University, I have subdued five people. Ask Wei chuge to take them away and send a message to Jiang Wei, the eldest daughter of the Jiang family in Jingdu. Give her one day toe and apologize to me. Otherwise, I will send these people directly to the police station or to the fifth master of the Jiang family.


    amy was an expert inputers and was very talented in this area. it was easy for her to send a message to jiang wei.


    ¡°okay, i¡¯ll call wei chuge immediately. miss yan, are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    Shi Yan hung up the phone but did not leave immediately.


    he stood at the side and leaned against the broken light bulb of the streetmp. he nced at the few people rolling on the ground in pain and looked down at his phone, waiting for wei chuge toe.


    The people she trained were probably grateful for her training and hoped that one day, when she needed them, they would be able to help. They were not as nonchnt as she was. Although they were still young, each of them had made great achievements in a certain field.


    They probably saw him as one of her people. Every time they needed start-up capital, they were not modest and would ask her directly.


    The joint venture between her and su chen in the ointment research and development factory would earn her a lot of dividends every year. She didn¡¯t spend much money, so they said that as long as it was reasonable, they would transfer the funds to her after she had read the proposal and felt that it was feasible.


    Amy had once sent her a card, saying that they would transfer dividends from their businesses to the card every year. Shi Yan had never touched the card so far, so she didn¡¯t know how much money was in it. but she guessed that it should be at least a few hundred million.


    she had earned back double the money she had invested.


    however, she had never cared about such things.


    the person on the ground looked at shi yan, who was calmly looking at her mobile phone. the moonlight shone on her through the branches of the tree, making her feel an inexplicable chill.


    he wanted to ask her who she was, why she had such powerful skills, and why she dared to challenge the young miss of the jiang family in the capital.


    but they didn¡¯t dare to ask, didn¡¯t dare to make a sound, and didn¡¯t even dare to groan too loudly in pain, for fear that if they rmed her, she would cripple their hands and feet without saying a word of nonsense.


    And she even mentioned the fifth Lord!


    they didn¡¯t know why the eldest miss had asked them to take her away, but now they could guess that she was the mysterious girlfriend of the fifth master jiang that had been spreading these two days!


    what did he mean by an orphan girl from the countryside with no background? this was clearly a person who was no less ruthless than the fifth lord jiang!


    from her words, it wasn¡¯t hard to hear that she was more inclined to send them to the police station than to send them to the fifth lord jiang.


    they would definitely confess when they were sent to the police station, and they didn¡¯t dare to not confess.


    At that time, even if she couldn¡¯tpletely topple the eldest miss, she would still be in quite a bit of trouble. She would also lose face in the circle!


    if fifth lord jiang found out about this, the eldest miss¡¯s fate would be even worse!


    The young miss would never have thought that the orphan girl from the countryside, whom she did not take seriously, would force her to this point!


    He gave her one day to apologize to her.


    If she really came to apologize, when the news got back to the capital, who knew how others wouldugh at her.


    no matter what, the young miss ¡®face was bound to be lost this time.


    as for them, those who were ipetent and caused the young miss to lose face and beughed at, they would probably not have a good ending!


    The more they thought about it, the more they feared Shi Yan.


    shi yan didn¡¯t have to wait long. two cars arrived in about 15 minutes.


    one person got out of the car, and two people got out of the van.


    The person who got out of the car went straight to Shi Yan and shouted, ¡± ¡°youngdy yan.¡±


    He was about 1.83 meters tall, 21 years old, handsome, and the standard campus Prince Charming. His personality didn¡¯t seem too warm and was a little cold, but she could still feel his respect for Shi Yan.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Yan nodded slightly.


    ¡°find a ce to put these people first. i¡¯ll contact you to let them go when jiang weies to me to apologize. I¡¯ll go back to the dormitory first. After I¡¯ve dealt with the people, you should go back and rest early.¡±


    with that said, he put away his phone and was about to leave.


    ¡°youngdy yan!¡± Wei chuge called out to her.


    shi yan stopped and turned around.


    The slightly cold boy met her indifferent gaze and actually felt a little uneasy. y-you thought of looking for us when you needed us. We¡¯re all very happy. We¡¯re just afraid that you¡¯ll never need us, and your training will be in vain.


    upon hearing this, shi yan smiled faintly and said,¡±it wasn¡¯t in vain. you¡¯ve all grown very well. besides, i¡¯ve already earned back the money i invested, haven¡¯t i?¡± i¡¯m not losing anything.¡±


    ¡°you didn¡¯t calcte it that way. without you, we wouldn¡¯t be where we are today. when you first found us, you said that we would follow you in the future. we have always remembered it and have never forgotten.¡±


    ¡°If you need anything, just tell us. If you don¡¯t need us, we won¡¯t disturb you. However, please remember that we are the people you trained and will follow you for the rest of our lives.¡±


    Shi Yan stared at him for a few seconds and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll look for you guys if I need anything in the future. i didn¡¯t look for you before because i didn¡¯t have anything for you to do. i might have a lot of trouble recently.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re awesome!¡±


    wei chuge wanted to say something but stopped.


    ¡°you want to ask me why i got into all this trouble? Since I need you to deal with something in the future, I should let you know so that you won¡¯t be in the dark when I find you.¡±


    the fifth master of the Jiang family in the capital is my boyfriend. This news should have reached the capital, but in the eyes of those people, I¡¯m just an orphan from the countryside.


    &Nbsp; Wei chuge understood what she meant.


    he couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.


    they weren¡¯t shocked that she had a rtionship with the fifth lord jiang. in their eyes, shi yan was qualified to be with anyone. instead, they were shocked that she was actually in a rtionship with someone so indifferent.


    However, Wei chuge was only slightly shocked and did not show it on his face. He also did not intend to ask about Shi Yan¡¯s private affairs.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll also remind sister Amy to tell the others about this. miss yan, do you need me to send you back?¡±


    ¡°no need,¡± shi yan nodded slightly at him and turned to walk toward the school gate.


    She refused to send him off, and Wei chuge did not insist.


    he ordered his men to carry the people on the ground into two vans. each of them drove one van and drove away with the van that those people had brought.

 Chapter 252

    252 I met a senior on the phone


    shi yan didn¡¯t sweep the public bike on the way back to the dormitory. she walked back.


    after separating from wei chuge, she walked for a few minutes and crossed the road. then, she took out her phone and called jiang che. she talked about her visit to professor li and even mentioned that she was preparing to study for a master¡¯s degree and a phd.


    She didn¡¯t mention much about the trouble she had encountered tonight since she could easily solve it herself, in case Jiang che rushed over again in the middle of the night.


    speaking of which, because shi yan had chosen these five people, she had left the shi family before she could bring them back to see the others. so until now, besides shi yan, only su yu and su chen knew the existence of these five people.


    su chen was the only one who knew about su yu¡¯s death.


    shi yan talked on the phone all the way to the dormitory, but she met someone on the way.


    It was mingway, who had just returned from the library.


    when mingwei saw shi yan, he eximed in surprise, ¡± ¡°Junior Shi Yan!¡±


    Shi Yan stopped and nodded at him.¡±hello,¡± he said.


    he pointed at the phone in his hand and mouthed an apology.


    then, they walked towards the dormitory together.


    shi yan had no choice but to let mingwei take this path. after all, he was also going back to the dormitory. she could only slow down her pace and try not to walk in the same direction as him.


    However, she slowed down her pace, and Mingwei also slowed down his pace. In the end, the two of them walked together, and Shi Yan simply ignored them.


    she continued talking on the phone.


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t in the study. He made a cup of tea and went to the balcony of the room on the second floor to enjoy it while enjoying the breeze.


    He heard someone calling Shi Yan junior.


    It was a man¡¯s voice, and it was not difficult to hear the surprise in his tone after meeting Shi Yan.


    jiang che, who had been leaningzily against the chair, instantly sat up straight. ¡± ¡°miss shi, i heard someone calling you junior? Did you meet senior?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Yan knew that he was jealous. She couldn¡¯t help but smile.¡±yes.¡±


    ¡°what senior?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary senior from the same school.¡±


    Beside him, mingway could not help but prick up his ears when he heard that they seemed to be talking about him.


    She had thought that Shi Yan was talking to her family or best friend on the phone, but she heard Shi Yan call ¡± Mr. Jiang.


    Mingway¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    teacher jiang again?


    the person who had asked shi yan out at the library that day seemed to be this mr. jiang.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what Mingwei was thinking. After calling out to Jiang che, she said, ¡± Mr. Jiang,e and find me tomorrow afternoon. We can have dinner together.


    she didn¡¯t mention that jiang wei had sent someone to look for her tonight because she didn¡¯t want jiang che toe all the way here in the middle of the night. When Jiang Wei came to apologize to her, or when Jiang Wei didn¡¯t, she would send those people to the police station. Jiang che would definitely receive the news.


    since she couldn¡¯t hide this matter anymore, she would ask him toe over tomorrow and tell him in detail.


    Hearing this, Jiang che was slightly taken aback, but then he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, do you miss me?¡±


    ¡°yeah, i missed you.¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    When Mingwei, who was nearby, heard this, he was surprised, and then his heart fell heavily.


    What did it mean for a girl to tell a man that she missed him?


    he wasn¡¯t stupid, so it was impossible for him not to have thought of it.


    how could it be?


    shi yan looked like a person with no desires. how could she fall in love so early?


    hearing this, jiang che picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. as he swallowed, his adam¡¯s apple moved up and down slightly. his voice was warm, but there seemed to be some other emotion in it. ¡°miss shi, i missed you too.¡±


    ¡°ms. shi, we haven¡¯t seen each other for three days. even if you didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask me out for lunch tomorrow afternoon, i would have looked for you tomorrow. by the way, send your orchids over. the small courtyard¡¯s orchid ntation has been renovated.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ll send it over tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Then do I have to go over every day to take care of her?¡±


    I wanted you to look after her every day, but Ms. Shi, you must be very busy now that you have to prepare for your mid-term exams for your Master¡¯s and PhD. You can go over asionally. I¡¯ll arrange for someone to look after her.


    ¡°But that¡¯s a in-crowned Lotus cauldron, it¡¯s not easy to raise, can other people raise it well? Teacher Jiang, why don¡¯t you stay in the bamboo garden and help me take care of it for a while? that¡¯s your confession gift to me, I can¡¯t bear to spoil it. ¡±


    A confession gift?


    Mingwei¡¯s heart fell to the bottom of the valley.


    Just now, when Shi Yan said that she missed him, he could still lie to himself and tell himself that this Mr. Jiang might be an elder or rtive of Shi Yan. It was also okay to say things like ¡± I miss you ¡± to an elder or rtive.


    But now that Shi Yan had mentioned a confession, it was obvious that the other party was not her elder or rtive.


    jiang che had originally wanted to say that he would find someone to take care of the orchids and that they wouldn¡¯t go bad easily. but when he heard that shi yan cared so much about his confession gift, he didn¡¯t say this.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll stay in the bamboo garden for a while.¡±


    ¡°But miss Shi, there are many flowers nted in the courtyard. You should go and take care of them when you have time.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    actually, you don¡¯t have to push yourself so hard. I will apany you to finish your studies here. No matter how long it takes, I will be with you. Jiang che added.


    Shi Yan felt sweet inside when she heard his words.


    ¡± i¡¯m not forcing myself. i know what i¡¯m doing. i just don¡¯t want to waste all my time in school. i want to spend more time with you. ¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup tightened, and his heart seemed to have tightened as well. His heart seemed to have missed a beat. He leaned backzily and said with a lowugh, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re really used to poking at my heart.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    The two of themughed silently for a moment before Jiang che called out to her again, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°i need to discuss something with you.¡±


    since the word ¡°discuss¡± was used, it seemed to be a serious matter.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently received news that quite a few people from the capital havee to Haicheng. They¡¯reing for me, but they don¡¯t dare toe find me. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll bother you. I¡¯ll send two people to protect you, alright?¡±


    If he could, he wanted to protect her by himself.


    However, she had to go to school, and he couldn¡¯t possibly be there 24/7.


    he had sent people to protect her without her permission out of respect for her.


    He only brought this up after a few days because he knew what kind of person she was. She was good at fighting, and she didn¡¯t like people following her all day. He had expected that she would not agree to his suggestion, so he only brought it up now and in a negotiating tone.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, if I don¡¯t agree, will you feel uneasy?¡± Shi Yan said after a pause.


    ¡°i will be uneasy. miss shi, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be in danger.¡± he said honestly.


    ¡± i¡¯m actually pretty good at fighting. i can protect myself. if you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s find a time to exchange a few moves. ¡±


    Shi Yan sighed softly, but at the same time, he felt a little touched.


    she was touched by his concern and concern for her.


    ¡°if you¡¯re still worried, teacher jiang, you can send someone over.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t like it.¡± He said with certainty.


    ¡°you clearly don¡¯t like it, but you¡¯re willing to force yourself to agree for me.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡± I didn¡¯t force you. It¡¯s just two more people. It¡¯s not a big deal.


    jiang che fell silent, pursing his lips.


    ¡°Miss Shi, can you really protect yourself?¡± he asked after a while.


    ¡°i can.¡±

 Chapter 253

    253 chapter 253-inform them that there are people


    ¡± jiang che, ¡± he continued, ¡± like the other children of the big families, i¡¯ve actually trained some people since i was young. i have people at haicheng university. don¡¯t talk about self-protection, if someonees to make things difficult for me, i can make the other party lose ayer of skin, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t expect her to have manpower.


    without waiting for jiang che to speak, shi yan seemed to know what he was going to ask and said directly, ¡± ¡± they¡¯re not from the shi family. they¡¯re my own people. after i left home, i used my own money to train them. they have nothing to do with the shi family. the shi family doesn¡¯t know about their existence. ¡±


    After hearing her words, Jiang che was silent. After a while, he sighed and said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, if you¡¯re so capable, it¡¯ll make me look like i¡¯m useless.¡±


    Shi Yanughed helplessly. what are you saying? you know that you¡¯re the most important person to me. teacher jiang, before i met you, i had been living a carefree life, and i didn¡¯t even feel that there was anything to miss in this world. Your existence is very important to me. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just by standing there, I feel that life has meaning and hope.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s heart ached slightly.


    His heart ached for her.


    He was also moved by her words.


    after a moment of silence, he said in a rtively light tone, ¡± ¡± miss shi, if you put it that way, i¡¯ll think that i¡¯m using my beauty to charm you. and the only thing i can make you value is my beauty. ¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    there was nothing wrong with what she wanted to say. after all, at first sight, she had only seen his outstanding appearance and the gentlemanly temperament that was exuding from his bones.


    As for the other strengths and weaknesses that she discovered after getting to know him, it was all because she loved him. So even if it was his weakness, she still liked it.


    of course, she could not say this.


    this would make her seem shallow.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, don¡¯t belittle yourself. in addition to your beauty, i also value your identity, status, and your extraordinary brain.¡±


    after hearing her words, jiang che felt speechless for the first time.


    when she met him, she didn¡¯t even know who he was. in her eyes, he might even be a person with legs that couldn¡¯t walk. she even valued his identity, status, and extraordinary brain.


    Where did she see that he had a high status and an exceptional brain?


    But at the same time, he felt that her mouth full of lies was a little cute, and he could not help butugh.¡±I didn¡¯t know that I have so many qualities that miss Shi values. I¡¯m really honored.¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    Not hearing her speak, Jiang che chuckled and said, ¡± alright, Ms. Shi, I¡¯ll stop teasing you. Since you can protect yourself, I won¡¯t send anyone to protect you.


    ¡°But miss Shi, we¡¯ve made a deal. If you run into any situation that you can¡¯t handle, you must call me immediately.¡± Her tone became serious.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. shi yan¡¯s eyes curved slightly.


    Mr. Jiang, I¡¯m almost at my dormitory. I¡¯ll hang up first. Good night, see you tomorrow.


    ¡°Good night, see you tomorrow.¡±


    after hearing shi yan¡¯s heart-piercing words, jiang che had long forgotten about the senior and his jealousy had dissipated.


    on the other hand, when shi yan hung up the phone, she was walking to a fork in the road and was about to split into two directions to go to the dormitory when she found that mingwei was still walking beside her. she nodded at him as a greeting.


    The two of them split up.


    Mingwei¡¯s mood was extremely low.


    it turned out that mr. jiang was really her boyfriend.


    not only was he her boyfriend, but they were also very close. she also cared a lot about that mr. jiang.


    to be able to treat each other as the meaning of living, this was no longer as simple as just caring.


    furthermore, the great ns that they had mentioned in their conversations, the people they had their own men, the people who were good at self-defense, it was obvious that they were not topics that ordinary people would talk about.


    However, her aura did not seem to be something that an ordinary family could raise.


    The great ns.


    although his family was quite well-off and had their own business, and he could barely be considered a rich second generation, his family was still far from the truly powerful aristocratic families.


    it was a pity that when he heard that shi yan was an orphan from the countryside, he actually believed it.


    Or rather, he was more willing to believe that she was not from a prestigious family. That way, his chances would be much higher.


    Fifth master Jiang?


    He didn¡¯t know who this person was, but even Shi Yan, who came from a great n, had mentioned his status. Even though it was in a joking tone, since Shi Yan had mentioned it, it meant that this person¡¯s status was indeed very high.


    it was rare for him to have feelings for a girl, but before he could take any action, this thought was killed.


    Why did she have to cut off his thoughts so early?


    as he thought of this, an untimely thought suddenly appeared in mingway¡¯s mind.


    Could it be that Shi Yan had noticed that he was interested in her and deliberately exposed that she had a boyfriend in front of him so that he would back off?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this possibility was very high.


    This time, not only was he disappointed, but he also felt a little defeated.


    As for Shi Yan, she had deliberately revealed the information that she had a boyfriend to Mingwei in the beginning. She would not give the wrong impression to someone she had no interest in.


    It was better for everyone to be direct.


    however, she had only revealed the fact that she had a boyfriend to mingwei on purpose in the beginning. the conversation she had with jiang che after that waspletely true and there was no acting at all. she had even forgotten that mingwei was there as she chatted with jiang che.


    Shi Yan went back to the dormitory to wash up. She sat at the desk and read for a while before going to bed.


    she was not reading extracurricr books tonight, but textbooks.


    as professor li had said, haicheng university¡¯s test paper was not easy. it would be difficult for her to get full marks for more than two-thirds of the subjects in the mid-term exam.


    in the following month, she nned to only read books rted to the exam.


    At the same time, a woman in a bathrobe was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the Presidential Suite on the top floor of a five-star hotel in Sea city.


    She held a wine ss in her hand and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at the lights and traffic of Haicheng. It was a beautiful picture, but it was ruined by her twisted face of anger.


    the woman was jiang wei, the 25-year-old daughter of jiang zuo, the head of the jiang family.


    Jiang Wei had been in a good mood and was waiting for her subordinates to bring Shi Yan back. This way, she would have a bargaining chip to seek revenge on Jiang che for her father¡¯s disability.


    however, just as she picked up her phone on the table, she saw a text message she had received an hour ago, and her good mood waspletely ruined.


    the content of the message was, [ i¡¯m giving you one day to apologize to me in person at haicheng university. otherwise, i¡¯ll immediately send the five people under you to the police station or directly send them to your jiang family¡¯s fifth lord. ]


    Signed off by Shi Yan.


    jiang wei was furious after reading the message.


    From the content of the text message, it seemed that fifth uncle did not know that Shi Yan had detained her!


    In other words, it was Shi Yan who had detained him alone! not only did he detain her, but he also knew that she was the one who sent her. he even found her contact information and sent the threatening information to her phone!


    he dialed the number of the person who sent the message.


    An empty number!


    He had actually hacked into her phone!


    what a good shi yan, what an orphan from the countryside! as expected of the person who was chosen by fifth uncle, he actually had such ability! she had underestimated her fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend!


    it seemed that she would have to meet this neen-year-old shi yan in person tomorrow. he was able to pick a flower from the mountains like fifth uncle!

 Chapter 254

    254 Chapter 254 meeting a handsome young man


    the next day, shi yan went to and from school as usual. the incidentst night did not affect her at all.


    the teachers in the university weren¡¯t strict in ss, and their dormitory was located at the back of the ss, so the teachers didn¡¯t care much about them. shi yan was reading the same type of book as the ss, and she was almost self-learning.


    students like her weremon in haicheng university, where almost all the top students were good at studying. the teachers didn¡¯t care much about her. therefore, for shi yan, a month was more than enough for her to prepare for the exam while attending sses.


    after lunch, she went back to the dormitory and read for half an hour before taking a break.


    That afternoon, Shi Yan had four sses. After two elective sses, she was going to thest two elective sses. Just as she came out of the teaching building, she stopped.


    ¡°sister yan, sister yan.¡±


    not far away stood a handsome teenager who was about 17 or 18 years old. when he saw shi yan, his eyes lit up. he was about to step forward, but he suddenly stopped, as if he was somewhat nervous.


    song meilian and the others beside shi yan also stopped.


    ¡°Shi Yan, do you know someone?¡± Ren Kexin asked.


    Shi Yan nodded and asked them to help her apply for leave. The few of them left first, and Shi Yan walked towards the handsome teenager standing not far away.


    as he watched her approach, the young man¡¯s eyes sparkled, but he seemed a little uneasy.


    It was as if he was afraid that his appearance here would make Shi Yan unhappy.


    A few secondster, her eyes turned red again. sister ... Sister Yan, I teased you. Are you okay? ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    The young man in front of her was the youngest child of the Shi family, Shi Bochen. He was also the grandson of Shi Yan¡¯s third grandfather. Shi Bochen¡¯s grandmother and parents passed away in an ident at the same time when he was less than a year old. The third son of the Shi family, Shi Jinlei, and Shi Bochen were the only two left in the family.


    as they were simr in age and the youngest two children in the family, shi bochen often followed shi yan around when she was young, even though shi yan was quiet and didn¡¯t talk much.


    It would have been better if Shi Yan had not opened her mouth. The moment she opened her mouth, Shi Bochen¡¯s eyes turned redder and he seemed to be crying out of grievance.¡±Sister, how can you not even want me?¡±


    you were gone for nine years, and you didn¡¯t even call me. I ... I couldn¡¯t find you no matter what. No one told me when I asked my family. With my family¡¯s obstruction, I couldn¡¯t find out where you were.


    ¡°sister, i missed you so much.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s hands and fingers curled up slightly, but he quickly released them.


    ¡°How old are you? why do you still like to cry?¡± Qing ya smiled.


    ¡°since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk,¡±


    half an hourter, the two of them arrived at a coffee shop near the school.


    ¡°how did you know i was here?¡± Shi Yan stirred her coffee and asked the person opposite her.


    the young man, who was stirring his coffee with a heavy heart, looked up at her and said honestly, ¡± ¡°the day second aunt asked first aunt to call you, i identally heard it. After knowing that you¡¯re in Sea city, it¡¯ll be much easier for me to get someone to investigate.¡±


    ¡°sister yan, will you me me foring to you without telling you?¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t skip ss, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± shi yan said as she took a sip of coffee.


    even the simple movements were exceptionally elegant when she did them.


    After nine years, she still looked the same as before-elegant, reserved, andposed. Shi Bochen¡¯s eyes turned red again.


    I didn¡¯t skip ss, nor did I ask for leave. I know that if I did, you would be angry. I came through the proper channels.


    ¡°in the next three months, there will be a group of students from capital university and haicheng university who will go to each other¡¯s schools for an exchange study. It¡¯s just that the others will only arrive tomorrow, so I¡¯m here a day earlier.¡±


    although shi bochen was only seventeen, two years younger than shi yan, he was already in his third year of university.


    she skipped grades in elementary, middle, and high school and was directly admitted to capital university.


    ¡°sister yan, i¡¯ll be in the same school as you for the next three months. will you ... will you send me back?¡± His eyes were filled with hope and hope.


    He was afraid that she would drive him back and hoped that she would agree to let him stay.


    however, shi yan smiled and said,¡±since you¡¯ve officially applied for a ce to exchange pointers, why would i chase you back?¡± but you¡¯re going to live here for three months. have you arranged your amodation?¡±


    shi bochen was delighted to hear shi yan¡¯s words.


    ¡± my grandfather bought an apartment in haicheng. i¡¯ll live in that apartment during the weekends and holidays, and i¡¯ll stay at school. ¡±


    ¡°sister yan, the apartment my parents left behind is huge. we can even give you a study room. do you want to move in with us?¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± i¡¯ve promised old madam jiang that i¡¯ll stay with the jiang family for a while. it¡¯s not good to go back on my word. ¡±


    since shi bochen could find out that she was at haicheng university and even confirmed that her schedule was urate and that she was waiting for her in front of the teaching building, it was naturally impossible for him not to find out that she lived in the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng.


    However, he didn¡¯t find out more. He only thought that Shi Yan was staying at the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion because she was invited by olddy Jiang and was on good terms with Jiang Rui.


    he had only found out about thisst wednesday, and since then, he had nned toe to sea city to find her, so he had not looked into it again. shi yan and jiang che¡¯s rtionship had only been exposedst saturday.


    Although he knew that the possibility of Shi Yan moving in with him was low, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed when he heard her reject it with his own ears.


    ¡°Then, sister Yan, can Qianqian look for you?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? As long as you don¡¯t skip ss to find me, I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    The disappointment in Shi poxun¡¯s eyes disappeared instantly, and his eyes became bright again, as if there were stars shining in them. he was no longer the four young masters of the shi family who were mature and youthful. he was just an ordinary youth.


    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t skip sses or take leave. I¡¯lle to find you at normal times! sister, if you¡¯re busy with other things, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to me. it¡¯s fine as long as you allow me toe and find you when you¡¯re free, even if it¡¯s just for a meal.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s gaze fell on his face for a few seconds and she nodded.¡±yes.¡±


    ¡°does anyone in yueyue¡¯s family know that you¡¯re in haicheng?¡± shi yan asked after a moment of silence.


    ¡°only my grandfather knows.¡±


    she looked at shi yan and bit her lip. ¡± sister yan, my grandfather didn¡¯t support the family¡¯s decision back then, but he didn¡¯t oppose it either. i didn¡¯t know about it when i was in school. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry i couldn¡¯t help you back then.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s hand, which was stirring the coffee, paused slightly. She smiled and said,¡±How old you were at that time has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Shi Bochen bit his lip and looked at her. He remained silent for a long time, his eyes filled with guilt and self-me.


    Seeing him like this, Shi Yan didn¡¯t want to continue on this topic, so she said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with a friendter, do you want to join me?¡±


    shi bochen¡¯s eyes lit up at first, but then the light in his eyes gradually dimmed.¡±Since sister has an appointment with a friend, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to go with you. Let¡¯s have a meal together next time when sister is free. i¡¯m going to stay at haicheng university for three months anyway, so i have plenty of time.¡±


    he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed. he was also surprised that shi yan was willing to make friends and even had a meal with her friends, even though he had already found out that shi yan and jiang rui were good friends before he came to haicheng.


    since she was meeting jiang che alone, shi yan didn¡¯t insist. she said, ¡± ¡°Next time then.¡±

 Chapter 255

    255 she had long wanted to clean up


    after leaving the caf¨¦ and knowing that shi yan had an appointment, shi bochen left first after exchanging contact information with her.


    however, as he left, he turned back three times with each step.


    It was as if he was afraid that Shi Yan would suddenly disappear again.


    shi yan could not help but feel a littleplicated.


    She smiled at him, as if to say that she would never disappear again. Shi Bochen then left with a peace of mind.


    what shi yan did not know was that after a few steps, shi bochen¡¯s nose started to turn sour and his throat felt a little blocked. he raised his hand to wipe his face and his palm was a little wet.


    but a few secondster, he smiled again.


    no matter what happened in the past, the present was good.


    Even if some things had changed, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Walking out of the caf¨¦, Shi Yan didn¡¯t intend to go to ss. She was going to the library to read, but as soon as she entered the campus, she was stopped.


    There were not many pedestrians on the road.


    however, because the formation was a little big, many people couldn¡¯t help but stop and watch.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    Shi Yan looked up in the direction of the voice.


    The woman was dressed in a long red suit, and there were four bodyguards in ck suits and sunsses standing behind her.


    The formation was indeed not small.


    but to be honest, the woman in front of him was much inferior to xuan siyun in terms of appearance and aura.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said. shi yan nodded.


    her expression was calm, and not to mention nervousness or panic, there was not a single other emotion on her face.


    Jiang Wei¡¯s eyes darkened.


    before she saw shi yan, she didn¡¯t quite believe it. now that she saw her, she had to believe that she really didn¡¯t look like she came from the countryside.


    There were only two reasons why she was so calm. Either she was too stupid and didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, or she was strong enough and had no fear.


    obviously, shi yan didn¡¯t belong to the former.


    ¡°as expected of someone who caught fifth uncle¡¯s eye. miss shi is indeed very special.¡±


    ¡°thank you for thepliment. since you address jiang che as fifth uncle, you must be the young miss of the jiang family in the capital. You¡¯re here to apologize, right?¡±


    Yanran smiled and said unhurriedly, ¡± ording to seniority, you should call me fifth aunt. I¡¯m not a calctive person. I¡¯m also your elder. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. You only need to bow and apologize to me seriously and promise that you will never offend me again, and this matter will be over.¡±


    Jiang Wei looked her up and down and sneered,¡±Bow and apologize? you really dare to think about it!¡±


    ¡°you think i¡¯m afraid of you just because you have fifth uncle as your backing?¡±


    ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re afraid of me or not. i¡¯m not forcing you to do this. this is just a condition i¡¯m offering as an apology. you can do as you wish, or you can ignore it. the choice is in your hands. ¡±


    I¡¯ll give you one minute. If you want to bow and apologize, hurry up. I still have to go to the library. his entire person exuded a sense of calmness.


    he was so calm and indifferent that it was frightening.


    Jiang Wei looked at her and narrowed her eyes.¡±Do you think that those few people can threaten me just because they¡¯ve fallen into your hands? then you¡¯re underestimating me too much!¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯m a threat to you. it¡¯s you who thinks so, miss jiang. the conditions have beenid out, the choice is yours.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s less than 30 seconds left.¡±


    ¡°you ... very good! As expected of someone that fifth uncle has taken a fancy to, you have some courage. I hope you can still be so calmter!¡±


    With a wave of her hand, the four bodyguards behind her came forward and surrounded Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan¡¯s expression still changed slightly. She didn¡¯t even look at the bodyguards who had suddenly surrounded her. She kept looking at Jiang Wei with a faint smile.


    ¡± this is a school. miss jiang, are you sure you want to force yourself on me here? ¡±


    more and more people gathered around, and of course, some people took photos and videos. however, shi yan had told amy to clean it up, so these photos and videos would not be spread everywhere.


    in addition to those who came to watch the fun, there were also kind-hearted people who ran to the school¡¯s security room to inform them.


    ¡°So what if he¡¯s in school? If I want to touch you, do I need to know the location? Shi Yan, don¡¯t you think too highly of yourself and underestimate me, Jiang Wei! you were just lucky to escapest night. do you think you can escape today?¡±


    shi yan was unmoved.


    He looked at her and asked with a smile,¡±so, what did miss Jiang want to do with me?¡± You¡¯re using me as a bargaining chip against your fifth uncle? Do you think that you can control your fifth uncle just because I¡¯m in your hands?¡±


    She was clearly just smiling emotionlessly, but Jiang Wei could somehow hear a hint of mockery in her smile. It was as if she thought that she could hold Jiang che down just because she held him down was a joke!


    ¡°if i say this, will young miss jiang believe it?¡±


    Jiang Wei¡¯s expression changed.


    obviously, she didn¡¯t believe that she could hold jiang che down with shi yan around.


    ¡°so what?¡±


    She said,¡±as long as I have you in my hands, I won¡¯t lose out no matter whether I can control fifth uncle or not.¡± if you can¡¯t touch fifth uncle, it¡¯s also good for you to move and make fifth uncle unhappy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You do have a point,¡± Shi Yan nodded earnestly.


    ¡°But miss Jiang, are you sure You Can Hold Me Down with just a few people?¡±


    Jiang Wei frowned.


    She had always thought that Shi Yan was safe and soundst night, and that she had detained all the people she had sent because someone happened to be helping her. Seeing Shi Yan¡¯s calm expression, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had been wrong.


    The people who were sentst night were detained not because someone helped Shi Yan, but because of Shi Yan¡¯s own work?


    Jiang Wei didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    but then she thought that it didn¡¯t matter even if it was shi yan¡¯s masterpiece. the people she had brought today were not on the same level as the one she had brought yesterday.


    Even she, who had undergone systematic training as a child, did not have the confidence to win against the four people in front of her alone, let alone Shi Yan, an unknown little girl!


    ¡°Whether I can catch you or not, you¡¯ll know very soon!¡±


    ¡°Do it!¡± Jiang Wei ordered coldly.


    ¡°stop!¡±


    suddenly, a voice was heard and a person rushed in front of shi yan.


    ¡± you brought bodyguards to surround a little girl in public. do you really think you can hide the truth from the public? ¡±


    The person who rushed over was mingway.


    Shi Yan hadn¡¯t noticed it just now, and only now did she know that he was standing on the side. And there was another person standing next to where he had been standing, Wei chuge.


    The two of them seemed to know each other.


    Wei chuge also almost rushed over, but without Shi Yan¡¯s order, he stopped.


    Two security guards also ran over from the security room with batons in their hands.


    ¡°What are you doing? what are you doing? This is a school, not a ce for you to fight and cause trouble!¡±


    Jiang Wei had brought people to the school to stop Shi Yan. In fact, Shi Yan was also a little confused.


    anyone with a normal brain would not do such a stupid thing. even if they wanted to block someone, they should find a corner that was not easily noticed and do it secretly.


    As for Jiang Wei, she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    she had wanted to attack shi yan outside the school. however, shi yan had only given her one day and she could not just wait. However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t leave the school.


    she originally didn¡¯t n to be so rash and had only nned toe today to smoke.


    however, she found that there were many people outside the school and suspected that jiang che had sent them to protect shi yan. she thought that if she did not make a move this time, she would not be able to find another chance if jiang che found out.


    In addition, seeing Shi Yan made her feel that Jiang che was already very difficult to deal with. With Shi Yan, it would be even more difficult to deal with him.


    He didn¡¯t dare to keep Shi Yan.


    Only then did he n to make a move.


    In her opinion, these people were just here to watch the show, and no one would meddle in other people¡¯s business. Even if they did, she had the huge Jiang family behind her, and she could easily settle it.


    Seeing Mingwei suddenly rush over, Jiang Wei sneered, ¡± ¡°A hero saving a beauty?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi is really charming,¡± he looked over Mingwei and said.


    Shi Yan ignored her and took a step forward to nod at Mingwei.¡±Thank you, but it¡¯s not appropriate for you to get involved in this matter,¡±


    Looking at Wei chuge, Wei chuge immediately understood and pulled Mingwei away.


    ¡°I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t want it.¡± Shi Yan turned to Jiang Wei.


    she dodged the bodyguards around her easily and attacked jiang wei directly!


    as his fistnded on jiang wei¡¯s face, he lifted his leg and kicked her away!


    Jiang Wei didn¡¯t know how to react!


    by the time he came back to his senses, he felt a burning pain on his face, and he flew out and fell heavily on the ground.


    this kicknded on his stomach and he fell down heavily. his internal organs seemed to have been shaken to the point of discement and were in great pain.


    ¡°shi yan, you dare!¡±


    shi yan calmly retracted her leg and stood there, gentle and indifferent.


    He looked at Jiang Wei with disdain.¡±Why wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve long wanted to deal with the people of your jiang family.¡±


    The people who had quickened their pace heard her words and stopped in their tracks.


    He quietly looked at her slender but exceptionally determined back, and his heart was touched.


    The anxiety in her heart slowly calmed down. She put her hands into her pockets, her face clear and gentle, and gently called out, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    her voice was like a stream in the mountains, clear and melodious, with a hint of gloominess.

 Chapter 256

    256 Pale with fright


    the four bodyguards, who had been about to attack shi yan after seeing jiang wei injured, suddenly stopped when they heard the sound.


    He looked at the person who hade, his face filled with fear.


    Not only the bodyguards, but Jiang Wei, who was just about to stand up, fell back again in shock.


    when the onlookers saw who it was, they were all stunned.


    what an upright gentleman!


    Only Shi Yan was the calmest.


    of course, he wasn¡¯t much calmer. at least, his expression wasn¡¯t as calm as before.


    She was still smiling, but her eyes were curved. It was not difficult to see that she was happy to see the person who hade.


    She turned around and said,¡±didn¡¯t you say that we¡¯ll be there around 5:30?¡± Why did it happen earlier?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything to do, so I came over early.¡± jiang che replied.


    His eyes were full of her, and his gentle eyes were filled with strong affection.


    Of course, Jiang che didn¡¯te early for no reason. He had arrived a long time ago and was staring at the renovation of the small courtyard. He had suddenly received news that Jiang Wei had appeared at Haicheng University and rushed over.


    The road outside was a little congested. He couldn¡¯t wait, so he opened the door and ran over.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Shi Yan was fine.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that there are elective sses that will end at about 5:30?¡±


    I met someone I haven¡¯t seen in a long time and had a cup of coffee with him. I¡¯m on leave from my elective ss. Shi Yan said honestly.


    ¡°yes.¡± ¡± yes, ¡± jiang che replied and walked up to hold her hand.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you said that you would call me if anything happened,¡± he said without much expression.


    shi yan pinched his fingers and obediently ced her hand in his palm, interlocking their fingers. she held his arm and looked up at him with a sweet and obedient smile.¡±i didn¡¯t expect her to be so bold as to make a move on me in school.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    she was apletely obedient girl, a gentle, indifferent, and charming obedient girl. she was apletely different person from the one who had just kicked her away.


    not only did mingwei feelplicated, wei chuge also feltplicated when he saw shi yan like this.


    mingwei looked at shi yan, and then his gaze fell on jiang che.


    was this the teacher jiang?


    Just her appearance alone was already so unique, let alone other things.


    he used to be very satisfied with his appearance, but now it seemed that there would always be someone better than him in terms of appearance.


    If he hadn¡¯t given up when he found out that Shi Yan had a boyfriendst night, he hadpletely given up now.


    It wasn¡¯t that the other party was too outstanding and he couldn¡¯t beat him. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would feel inferior when he saw that others were too outstanding.


    she hadpletely given up because she saw how much shi yan cared about this teacher jiang.


    It was impossible to hide the love in someone¡¯s eyes.


    seeing her like this, jiang che couldn¡¯t me her. he gently held her hand.¡±Miss Shi, don¡¯t do this again.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    Only then did Jiang che look at Jiang Wei, who was still sitting on the ground in fear.


    his gaze was calm, but it carried an inexplicable sense of intimidation that made jiang wei break out in a cold sweat.


    her eyes fell on his intact legs, and the fear in her heart grew even stronger.¡±Fifth, fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°Even your father wouldn¡¯t dare to touch my people so brazenly. You¡¯re more daring than him.¡±


    Jiang Wei¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, I-I¡¯m not. I just heard about miss Shi and was curious about her, so I came to meet her. I don¡¯t have any ill intentions, Wanwan.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s eyes swept over her, and Jiang Wei¡¯s voice was stuck in her throat.


    without saying anything more, jiang che¡¯s gaze swept over the four bodyguards without a ripple of emotion.


    however, his gaze made the four of them feel weak in the knees.¡±fifth ... fifth master, we are only following the orders of the young miss. i ... our qianqian is begging fifth master to let our qianqian go!¡±


    Jiang che ignored them and turned to Shi Yan. ¡°is this the direction to the library?¡±


    ¡± yes, i thought you¡¯d be here a whileter, so i was going to the library to read some books and wait for you. ¡±


    ¡°are we still going now?¡±


    Shi Yan shook her head.


    ¡°then shall we go eat?¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan responded with a faint smile. Jiang che held her hand and left.


    As soon as they left, Jiang Lin and a few other people took Jiang Wei and the four bodyguards away. jiang wei and her four bodyguards wanted to resist, but the people that jiang lin brought were the best of the best, and they were all subdued after a few rounds.


    seeing this scene, the security guards who had rushed over did not dare to stop them.


    The crowd automatically opened up a path.


    Not far away, Jiang Bai and Jiang Yun, who had received the news and rushed over, happened to see Jiang Wei being taken away. They were shocked and had mixed feelings.


    ¡°second brother, why do you think eldest sister is doing this? of all people to provoke, she actually provoked the person in fifth uncle¡¯s heart, and she did it so brazenly. Is she out of her mind, or does she think that she can bully fifth uncle just because he recuperated for three years?¡± Jiang Yun said, a little speechless.


    Jiang Bai frowned. this is simply nonsense!


    He was trying to persuade his fifth uncle to go back and take over the Jiang family¡¯s mess, but Jiang Wei was dragging him down! did he really want to see the jiang family in ruins?


    ¡°he¡¯s indeed messing around.¡± Jiang Yun agreed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t big brother say that he would look after big sister? is this how he looks at her? this was great. this matter would probably not be over if he did not lose half his life. Second brother, are we going to interfere in this matter?¡±


    jiang bai looked at her and asked,¡¯how? to plead with fifth uncle? The two of us don¡¯t have that much face, so it¡¯s better for us to mind our own business and not get involved. Don¡¯t offend fifth uncle, or else there¡¯ll be no hope of fifth uncle going back to take charge of the overall situation.¡±


    He paused and said,¡±it is fifth uncle¡¯s legs that are wobbly.¡±


    jiang yun only reacted to his question and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, fifth uncle wasn¡¯t in a wheelchair just now! he was walking! Did that mean that fifth uncle¡¯s injuries had healed? that¡¯s great!¡±


    however, he was puzzled,¡±fifth uncle¡¯s injuries have clearly recovered, so why was he in a wheelchair before?¡± we¡¯ll go see him and stay for dinner. he¡¯s been moving around in a wheelchair.¡±


    not to mention jiang yun, even jiang bai couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    With fifth uncle¡¯s ability, he didn¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone. It was good enough that he was fine, and there was no need to disguise himself.


    However, fifth uncle had disguised himself.


    ¡°it can¡¯t be that fifth uncle deliberately disguised himself to hide from the peace, right?¡±


    As Jiang Yun spoke, she did not wait for Jiang Bai to reply and said, ¡± ¡°no matter what fifth uncle is pretending for, it¡¯s something worth being happy about to see him recover. since fifth uncle wants to hide this matter, we¡¯ll just pretend that we didn¡¯te here today and know nothing. as for whether other people can find out from other ces, it¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Jiang Bai nodded.


    then, he looked at jiang yun and said, ¡± i¡¯ll go and see fifth uncle again in a few days. regardless of whether i¡¯m sessful in persuading him this time, i have to return to the capital. there are many things in thepany waiting for me to deal with. are you okay with staying in haicheng alone? ¡±


    Jiang Yun rolled her eyes. why can¡¯t I? I¡¯m already twenty. I¡¯m not a child. I can take care of myself.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Jiang Yun looked in a certain direction and froze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jiang Bai asked, puzzled.

 Chapter 257

    257 chapter 257-reservations about him


    he followed her line of sight, but he saw nothing.


    it¡¯s nothing. Jiang Yun retracted her gaze in a daze. I might have been mistaken.


    ¡°what did i see wrong?¡±


    ¡°i think i saw third brother just now, but i think i was wrong. third older brother is not interested in the matters of the family and is only focused on teaching and educating people. he has never had any interactions with fifth uncle, so it is unlikely that he would appear here.¡±


    jiang bai looked at the empty tree not far away, his eyes unreadable.¡±perhaps you¡¯re really mistaken.¡±


    The old master and olddy of the Jiang family in the capital were still alive.


    they were jiang che¡¯s parents.


    One of them was eighty, and the other was seventy-one. Jiang che was an old man.


    the jiang family¡¯s first and second master were the children of old master jiang¡¯s first wife. the first wife also left behind a daughter, the only daughter of the jiang family¡¯s previous generation.


    The Jiang family¡¯s third and fourth Masters were the children of old master Jiang¡¯s second wife.


    the jiang family¡¯s fifth master was the son of old master jiang and his third wife. he was also the only child of the current old madam of the jiang family after she married into the jiang family.


    logically speaking, he should be extremely doted on.


    Unfortunately, if a mother wanted to be a good stepmother, she could only pay more attention to the children left behind by her ex-wives and ignore her own children.


    if jiang che had not disyed extraordinary talent at such a young age and was designated as the heir of the jiang family, no one in the jiang family would have noticed him.


    As for the Jiang family¡¯s juniors ...


    the jiang family¡¯s eldest master, jiang zuo, had a son and a daughter, the jiang family¡¯s eldest young master, jiang nan, and the jiang family¡¯s eldest young miss, jiang wei. the wife of the jiang family¡¯s second master passed away early, leaving behind a son and a daughter. they were the jiang family¡¯s third young master, jiang yu, and the jiang family¡¯s second youngdy, jiang shasha. the jiang family¡¯s third master only had one son, the jiang family¡¯s second young master, jiang bai. the jiang family¡¯s fourth master only had one daughter, the jiang family¡¯s third miss, jiang yun.


    As their father was of the same father and mother, and they were both the only child, Jiang Bai and Jiang Yun had a closer rtionship.


    jiang nan, jiang wei, and jiang bai had all entered their family¡¯spany; Jiang Yu was a professor at the capital University. He didn¡¯t pay attention to his family¡¯s business and didn¡¯t interact much with his family. Jiang Shasha was an artist, but she didn¡¯t take part in her family¡¯s business, nor was she close to her family. Jiang Yun was just a student at Jingdu University in name and didn¡¯t have any position.


    that was why jiang yun was so sure that she had seen wrongly when she saw jiang yu here.


    ¡°whatever. i don¡¯t care if he¡¯s seeing things or not. it doesn¡¯t affect me. let¡¯s go, second brother. let¡¯s go eat and see if we can have a chance encounter with fifth uncle and the others.¡±


    Jiang Bai¡¯s face darkened, and Jiang Yun chuckled. ¡°i¡¯m just joking. why are you so nervous? being a third wheel once is enough, i won¡¯t be so insensible.¡±


    Jiang che left with Shi Yan, not driving.


    It was too crowded outside, and it was still early, so the two of them were not in a hurry to eat. They strolled to the restaurant they had booked.


    It was about half an hour¡¯s walk.


    they chatted along the way.


    ¡°they said they met an acquaintance and were drinking coffee together. who did they meet?¡± jiang che asked.


    He was more interested in this because he knew Shi Yan well. If it wasn¡¯t a special acquaintance, she wouldn¡¯t skip ss to have coffee with him, even if it was only an elective ss.


    ¡°shi bochen, my younger brother.¡±


    shi yan had nothing to hide from jiang che.


    jiang che lowered his gaze to look at her. from this angle, he could only see half of her exquisite face and could not see the expression in her eyes. thus, he could not tell how she felt when she mentioned the shi family.


    fortunately, her tone was calm, so he was slightly relieved.


    he had not specifically investigated the shi family, but as the person who had been in charge of the jiang family for six years, he naturally knew who the members of the shi family were.


    although he did not know his name, he knew very well that the eldest daughter of the jiang family only had one younger brother, who was the child of the third branch of the shi family.


    he should be the shi bochen she was talking about.


    ¡°He¡¯s in Haicheng?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Is he here to find you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan nodded again.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s here for you, why didn¡¯t he call him over for dinner?¡±


    ¡± i said i had an appointment and asked him if he wanted to have a meal with me. he rejected me, so i didn¡¯t force him. he¡¯ll be staying in haicheng for three months anyway, so there¡¯s no rush to have a meal with me. ¡±


    ¡± three months? ¡± jiang che paused. ¡± three months? ¡±


    Shi Yan also stopped and looked up at him, but she couldn¡¯t see anything from his expression.


    As always, she was gentle and reserved.


    but shi yan still raised her eyebrows slightly and said with a smile, ¡± yes. i¡¯ll stay at haicheng university for three months as an exchange student between capital university and haicheng university. ¡±


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, you don¡¯t want him to stay for so long?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Jiang Che¡¯s expression did not change.


    ¡°since he¡¯s your brother and he¡¯s here to find you, you can stay as long as you want,¡± he added.


    He said one thing but meant another.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    she held his hand tightly and raised her head slightly to look at him. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter how long he stays. mr. jiang, if you ask me out, i¡¯ll reject anyone¡¯s invitation. no one can surpass you. ¡±


    After hearing what she said, the man who said he didn¡¯t mind how long the other party stayed a second ago visibly curved his lips.


    He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. you said it yourself. I didn¡¯t force you to do it.


    ¡°You have to do what you say.¡±


    shi yan burst intoughter.


    It was rare to see him show such a childish side.


    ¡°Yes, I mean what I say.¡±


    The two of them held hands and smiled as they walked for a while. Jiang che asked, ¡± ¡°did jiang wei send someone to look for youst night?¡±


    shi yan was not surprised that he knew.


    Perhaps he had already guessed it when she called himst night to ask him out for dinner this afternoon.


    ¡± yes, but you don¡¯t have to worry. they can¡¯t hurt me. i¡¯ve already taken them away. ¡±


    she asked,¡±i was nning to send those people to the police station to cause jiang wei some trouble. now that you¡¯ve taken jiang wei away, there¡¯s no point in causing trouble. what should we do with those people?¡± leave it to you?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send her to the police station as you nned. Jiang Wei isn¡¯t here, and there are other people in the Jiang family. after handing her over to the police, they would inform the jiang family. if this news were to spread, the jiang family would also lose face. Since you dared to do it, you have to pay the price. Otherwise, people will think that my people are easy to bully.¡±


    When he said this, his voice was warm and calm, but his eyes were cold.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll have them sent to the police station. you don¡¯t need to worry about this, i¡¯ll get someone to handle it. ¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± Jiang che nodded.


    ¡°What do you n to do with Jiang Wei?¡± Shi Yan asked again.


    ¡°let¡¯s teach him a lesson first, then send him abroad for a few months. the jiang family¡¯s internal affairs were unstable. jiang wei¡¯s current position in thepany had taken a few years of hard work. if shees back after a few months, i¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t be a ce for her in thepany.¡±


    he didn¡¯t need to say more, as shi yan could understand.


    When she returned to the capital, Jiang Wei would be in more pain than death after losing her power and being high and mighty.


    After all, they were in a society ruled byw now, and they couldn¡¯t just kill anyone.


    Shi Yan liked this kind of punishment very much.


    ¡°It¡¯s also a warning to the Jiang family.¡± Jiang che said.


    ¡°teacher jiang, do you have anything to ask me about the person i¡¯m training?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°I just want to know that you have the ability to protect yourself,¡± Jiang che said seriously.


    ¡°miss shi, don¡¯t be so silly as to tell me everything. you should hold back even when ites to me. Even if you want to tell me everything, you don¡¯t have to be so quick. We still have a long time in the future, and there¡¯s plenty of time to slowly get to know each other.¡±


    Shi Yan blinked and looked at him for a few seconds. Then, she threw herself into his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. She rubbed her chin against his chest and looked up at him.¡±Teacher Jiang, why are you so nice?¡±


    jiang che looked at her andughed.¡±it¡¯s done?¡±


    ¡°yes, yes.¡± she smiled and nodded.


    ¡°then, miss shi, your standards are really low. you¡¯re also exceptionally easy to coax.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t respond to his words. she hugged him and didn¡¯t let go, even smiling a little foolishly.


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He didn¡¯t care if there were people passing by asionally and lowered his head to kiss her.

 Chapter 258

    258 a surprise from jiang che


    Shi Yan and Jiang che made a trip to the small courtyard after dinner. Jiang che mainly took Shi Yan to see the renovation and check on the progress. He also wanted her to give some suggestions.


    When they arrived at the small courtyard, Shi Yan found out that the renovation was already halfway done. It was not difficult to see how much effort Jiang che had put into it from the fast progress.


    shi yan didn¡¯t have any suggestions for the renovation. the style of the renovation was all ording to jiang che¡¯s arrangements. shi yan looked at it and found it to her liking.


    in terms of preferences, she and jiang che had a lot inmon.


    since she had no suggestions for the renovation, she did trim the flowers in the yard and watered them with water.


    it was almost nine o ¡®clock in the evening when they left the small courtyard.


    Jiang che drove while Shi Yan sat in the front passenger seat.


    Shi Yan had thought that Jiang che would return to the Jiang family after sending her back to the dormitory. However, when she left the small courtyard, she realized that Jiang che was not heading in the direction of the school.


    ¡°where are we going?¡± he asked.


    Jiang Che¡¯s slender and good-looking hands were on the steering wheel. Hearing her words, his eyes seemed to contain a hint of a smile as he replied, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret first.¡±


    They had always said what was on their minds. It was rare to see him acting so mysterious. Shi Yan raised her eyebrows in surprise.


    he didn¡¯t ask any further and just waited quietly.


    unconsciously, a trace of anticipation appeared in her heart.


    it was mainly because he seemed to have prepared a surprise for her.


    in the past, she was not the kind of person who would look forward to surprises. she was calm andposed when she encountered things. that was her.


    unknowingly, she seemed to have changed a lot.


    they didn¡¯t go very far and arrived at their destination in just a few minutes.


    it was a small district.


    Although it was further from the school than their small courtyard, there was no traffic jam and it was only a half an hour drive from the school.


    After parking the car in the neighborhood, Shi Yan and Jiang che took the elevator upstairs.


    It only stopped on the 23rd floor.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, she met two people.


    It was an acquaintance.


    They were holding hands and seemed to be heading out. It was Jing Xuan and song Meilian.


    Seeing Shi Yan here, song Meilian also seemed very surprised,¡±shi yan, what are you doing here?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer. She just smiled at Jiang che and song Meilian understood.


    he looked at jing xuan. ¡± you said on the phone yesterday that you¡¯ve given one of the two apartments you bought to a friend. is that the fifth master jiang? ¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± jing xuan nodded.


    she looked at jiang che and shi yan and greeted them, not too warm but not too distant either.¡±Fifth Lord Jiang, miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°Master Jing,¡± jiang che nodded slightly.


    Shi Yan also nodded in greeting.


    after greeting her, shi yan asked song meilian,¡±you want to go out?¡±


    in just a few words, she had roughly guessed what the situation was.


    Jing Xuan must have bought two apartments here long ago, and Jiang che must have bought one from him.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back to the dormitory,¡± song meilian said.


    It seemed like he didn¡¯t n to spend the night here.


    Shi Yan nodded to show her understanding.


    Song Meilian nced at the two adjacent apartments and said to Shi Yan,¡±It seems that we¡¯re not only fated to be roommates, but also neighbors. If wee over in the future, we can bepanions.¡±


    ¡°I have to thank master Jing for buying two apartments here in advance,¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile.


    song meilian didn¡¯t say much. after a short chat, she left with jing xuan.


    Jiang che entered the password and opened the door to enter.


    the apartment wasn¡¯t big, only about 130 square meters. it had three bedrooms and a living room, all well decorated. there was a master bedroom, a guest room, and a study.


    the decoration style was not very gorgeous and was rtively simple.


    shi yan sized up the apartment and asked with a faint smile,¡±teacher jiang, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Jiang che led her to the sofa and sat down. He poured her a ss of warm water, then sat down beside her and exined, ¡± the vi¡¯s courtyard still needs to be renovated for some time. After the renovation, it will be a few months before you can move in. It¡¯s a long way from the Jiang family to Haicheng University, so I¡¯m worried about you staying here alone.


    He had not thought of this before. He had only nned to do so after exposing Shi Yan.


    She was mainly afraid that he would be too far away and he wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive in time if something happened to her.


    ¡± it¡¯s not difficult to buy an apartment near haicheng university, but it¡¯s not easy to buy an apartment that has been renovated for a few months without anyone living in it. ¡±


    ¡°it took me a few days to find two sets. i thought it would take some effort to buy them, so i didn¡¯t tell you in advance. I didn¡¯t expect the two apartments to be on the same floor, and the owner is Jing Xuan.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s just an apartment. jing xuan and i can be considered acquaintances. if i ask for it, he will still give me face. today, he directly sent someone to handle the transfer procedures. ¡±


    no one moved in here after it was renovated, so the furniture is all new. I got someone to buy some daily necessities and also sent over a lot of our clothes and books. I also brought over a few of your favorite books.


    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡±


    shi yan naturally nodded.


    Living room, balcony.


    he saw a few pots of orchids on the balcony, one of which looked very familiar.


    ¡°mr. jiang, did you just get this apartmentst night?¡± shi yan smiled and looked at the person beside her.


    To be exact, it was after his phone call with herst night.


    When he was on the phone with her, he had also mentioned that he would raise this pot of in-crowned Lotus cauldron in the courtyard of the vi that had not been renovated. If they had agreed on this apartment at that time, he would not have mentioned those things to her.


    jiang che was not surprised that she could guess it.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re so smart. I can¡¯t hide anything from you,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°i¡¯ll take you to the study.¡±


    there were four bookshelves in the study. three of them were filled with books, and one of them was filled with jiang che¡¯s work documents.


    There was a set of sofas for guests, and in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows was the tatami mat that Shi Yan liked to sit and read. Of course, it was not moved over from the Jiang family, but was prepared by Jiang che.


    there were two desks.


    however, they were not ced side by side.


    shi yan¡¯s desk was ced to the side. if she sat at the desk reading, she would be able to see jiang che when she looked up. if jiang che sat at the desk and worked, he would be able to see her when he turned his head.


    It was not difficult for Shi Yan to tell which desk was hers. Jiang Che¡¯s desk had aputer and many documents, while Shi Yan¡¯s desk only had a small potted nt and aptop.


    seeing the pile of documents on jiang che¡¯s desk, shi yan looked at him in surprise. ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve moved all your things here and are nning to live here for a long time?¡±


    jiang che raised his hand and stroked her long hair, his gaze gentle. ¡± we only packed up the things that needed to be handled for the next two days. We didn¡¯t touch much of the things in the bamboo garden. We¡¯ll stay here when you¡¯re at school. We¡¯ll go back to the bamboo garden on the weekends.


    After all, the apartment could not bepared to the courtyard.


    The bamboo garden had a good view, but the apartment¡¯s conditions were limited.


    There were many people who worked part-time and couldn¡¯t make it back to the dormitory at night, so Haicheng University rarely checked on their dormitories. It was actually not a problem for them to stay outside asionally.


    however, if he wanted to live outside, he would have to apply to the school.


    shi yan went to the kitchen, the guest room, and the master bedroom.


    Jiang che did not apany her. He went to the bathroom to wash up.


    The kitchen was well-equipped, and he could totally buy ingredients and cook by himself. The guest room was not decorated much, but the master bedroom was very well tidied up. The bed and quilt were new, and there were many clothes for the two of them hanging in the cloakroom.


    This waspletely a small home.


    Jiang che came out of the bathroom and saw Shi Yan standing in the room in a daze. He walked over to her, his body covered in steam, and hugged her from the side.¡±what are you thinking about?¡±

 Chapter 259

    259 chapter 259 someone wants to see xuan siyun


    Shi Yan ced her hand on the back of his hand that was around her waist.¡±I am thinking why master Jing bought two apartments.¡±


    ¡°ms. shi, you¡¯re not the kind of person to meddle in other people¡¯s private affairs,¡± she chuckled softly.


    Shi Yan was helpless.


    Alright, I can¡¯t lie to him.


    She really wasn¡¯t thinking about this, and she didn¡¯t need to think about it. Judging from song Meilian¡¯s situation, Jing Xuan must have bought two apartments on the same floor in advance because he didn¡¯t want her to feel burdened and didn¡¯t want to be too far away from him.


    Since the two of them had already made things clear, there was no need for them to live separately.


    I only informed you of the arrangements because I wanted to give you a surprise. Are you satisfied with my arrangements? ¡± His clear voice rang in her ears.


    his breath on her ear and neck made shi yan shiver slightly.


    ¡°Naturally, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    why would she be dissatisfied?


    A burning kiss fell on his neck, and Shi Yan pushed him.¡±i¡¯m going to take a shower.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t tease her. he let go of her after a while, ¡± ¡°Go, I¡¯ll get your pajamas for you.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t let him take it. she went to the cloakroom to get her pajamas and walked into the bathroom.


    By the time she finished washing and drying her hair, Jiang che was already lying on the bed.


    he was leaning against the headboard and reading a book.


    when she heard the movement, she looked up at shi yan and her gaze fell on the silk nightdress she was wearing.


    The nightdress was a two-piece set, but it only covered the length of her thighs. Under the bright light, Shi Yan¡¯s legs were straight, slender, and fair.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze was fixed on her leg injury for a second before he calmly looked away and asked her, ¡± ¡°Do you want to read or rest?¡±


    It was still there, around ten O ¡®clock.


    seeing him so calm, shi yan raised her eyebrows.


    the man she knew was not like this.


    However, even though he was calm, she was even calmer than him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been reading all day, and I¡¯m not reading anymore now.¡± As she spoke, she walked towards him, pulled the nket away, andy down beside him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bed, Mr. Jiang. Good night.¡± She smiled at him.


    He closed his eyes after he finished speaking.


    jiang che watched her entire series of actions. even when she closed her eyes, his gaze was still on her face.


    after staring at her small face that appeared even more peaceful after she closed her eyes for a few seconds, jiang che chuckled helplessly.


    He closed the book and ced it on the bedside table. Without turning off the light, he leaned forward and pressed his lips against hers.¡±Miss Shi, why are you so cunning?¡±


    he had wanted to wait and see if she would take the initiative, so he pretended to be calm. he didn¡¯t expect that she would see through his thoughts and tease him.


    shi yan opened her eyes gently.


    With a smile in his eyes, he said,¡±teacher Jiang, you should be more direct. Don¡¯t say one thing and mean another.¡± &Nbsp;


    He clearly wanted to, but he still pretended to be extremely calm.


    her hand caressed his face and fell on the back of his neck, hugging him. she raised her head slightly and kissed him.


    The more they kissed, the deeper they went.


    ......


    at the same time, in the presidential suite of a high-end hotel in haicheng, there was a knock on the door. xuan siyun, who was staying in the suite, was drinking red wine alone in the living room. her life looked very high-end and elegant.


    Hearing the knock on the door, he put down his ss impatiently and went to open the door.


    ¡°who is it?¡±


    when he opened the door and saw the person standing outside, he frowned. ¡± ¡°why are you here?¡±


    it was yun hui, a man in his mid-twenties.


    the man had a refined temperament and seemed to be aloof from the world.


    when yun hui saw xuan siyun in a bathrobe, a glint shed across his eyes, but he quickly hid it. ¡± ¡°Siyun, I need to talk to you about something, can we talk inside?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯ste at night and we¡¯re in a hotel. it¡¯s not appropriate for two grown men toe into my room. if you have something to say, say it here.¡± Even though Yun Hui quickly hid his emotions, Xuan Siyun still caught it and felt a wave of disgust.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not appropriate to enter your room at night, but I really have something urgent to attend to. It¡¯s not convenient to talk outside. in order to avoid suspicion, i called jiang yu along when i met him in the hall.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu? The third young master of the Jiang family who is indifferent to fame and fortune?¡± Xuan Siyun looked at Jiang Yu.


    It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t familiar with Jiang Yu and had only seen him a few times. She only knew of his existence.


    ¡°Miss Xuan,¡± Jiang Zhi nodded slightly.


    she was polite, gentle, and elegant, but also distant.


    ¡°that¡¯s true. why is third young master jiang in haicheng? Are you here to see fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    no, there¡¯s a group of studentsing to Haicheng University for an exchange program. I¡¯m the teacher leading the group. I¡¯ll be teaching here for the next three months, so I came to report in advance. Jiang Yu replied, still gentle and refined.


    ¡± i was wondering why third young master jiang woulde to see fifth lord jiang when he had always ignored the jiang family¡¯s business and didn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with the other members of the jiang family. so that¡¯s why. ¡±


    xuan siyun nced at the two of them. I don¡¯t remember third young master Jiang and third young master Yun being close. Why are they together? ¡±


    yun hui was a little embarrassed. after all, he was worried that if he met xuan siyun alone, xuan siyun wouldn¡¯t even let him in. he happened to meet jiang yu in the hotel lobby and dragged him along, regardless of whether jiang yu was willing or not.


    she was about to make up an excuse when jiang yu spoke first, ¡± although we don¡¯t have much of a rtionship, we¡¯re all in the same circle, so we can be considered acquaintances. Since third young master Yun is looking for me, and it¡¯s just a small favor, I won¡¯t refuse.


    yun hui thought to himself that although jiang yu was a man of few words and a little cold, he was quite loyal.


    ¡°Third young master Jiang, you¡¯re right.¡± Xuan Siyun nced at Jiang Yu.


    ¡°since third young master jiang is here to avoid suspicion, pleasee in.¡±


    with her permission, yun hui was excited while jiang yu was expressionless.


    After he walked in, he said to the two of them, ¡± ¡°the two of you can chat. i¡¯m going to the balcony to get some fresh air. call me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    This was to give them some space to talk.


    yun hui looked at his back view as he walked away. he thought to himself, ¡± this jiang yu usually doesn¡¯t show off. i didn¡¯t expect him to be loyal and know when to advance and when to retreat. ¡±


    xuan siyun looked at jiang yu who was walking to the balcony and sat down on the sofa, ¡± I heard that a lot of the orders from third young master have been rejected recently. Two of the Yun family¡¯s branchpanies have also fallen into the hands of the eldest young master. I thought third young master had already returned to the capital.


    yun hui got angry at the mention of this.


    he had originally wanted to find an opportunity to secretly meet shi yan while jiang che was not around. he did not expect that the second day after the yu family¡¯s banquet, the business orders in his hands had met with mishaps one after another, followed by the branchpanies in his hands.


    It was either revealed that there were business problems or tax problems.


    in just a few days, two of his branchpanies had been taken over by yun xiao!


    It was the result of a unanimous discussion by the shareholders. Since he did not manage it well, they would hand it over.


    This was not just a matter of losing the management rights of two branchpanies and a few business orders! because of this, his prestige in the yun family was greatly reduced!


    he couldn¡¯t stay in sea city base forever after what had happened.


    however, it was already a foregone conclusion. there was no point in him returning now. on the contrary, those who were against him would hit him when he was down!


    he hade to haicheng with the determination to win over xuan siyun. if he did, he¡¯d beughed at when he returned to the capital.


    he had wanted to look for xuan siyun for a long time, but that day he was in a bad mood and went to the bar to drink, and identally offended a group of people.


    it was said that a strong dragon could not suppress a snake in its own territory. he had no foundation in sea city, so it would be quite difficult for him to deal with those people.


    If they were not careful, they might even lose their lives.


    he had no choice but to hide.


    in the end, he had to spend arge sum of money to settle the matter.


    He finally found a chance to find Xuan Siyun.


    however, he knew that xuan siyun wouldn¡¯t want to see him. even if she did, she probably wouldn¡¯t let him in. If he didn¡¯t enter the family, how could he pull their rtionship in?


    he happened to see jiang yu and had an idea to call him over.


    it didn¡¯t matter if there was a third wheel. as long as they could walk in and talk slowly, there would always be a chance to get closer.


    ¡°It¡¯s already a foregone conclusion, there¡¯s no use in me being anxious. I just happen to have a business deal to discuss in Sea city, so I might as well go back after the deal is done, and I¡¯ll make up for my mistake.¡±


    ¡°Then why did third young master Yune to see me?¡±


    &Nbsp; without waiting for Yun Hui to reply, he asked, ¡± you said that there was an urgent matter. What is it? ¡±

 Chapter 260

    260 A reminder or a warning


    Looking at Xuan Siyun, who was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed, Yun Xi¡¯s eyes flickered. She also walked over and sat down. She had originally wanted to sit beside Xuan Siyun, but after a moment of hesitation, she didn¡¯t.


    haste makes waste.


    He nced at the balcony again.


    Jiang Kui¡¯s back was facing them, and it was obvious that he wasn¡¯t interested in their conversation at all. At this distance, he shouldn¡¯t be able to hear what they were talking about. Only then did Yun Hui say, ¡± ¡°Jiang Wei has fallen into the hands of the fifth Lord. Siyun, do you know about this?¡±


    xuan siyun¡¯s hand that was holding the wine ss paused, as if she was interested. she looked at yun hui.¡±Jiang Wei? kang zuo¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know Jiang Wei?¡± Yun Hui looked at Xuan Siyun in confusion.


    ¡°The circle is only so big, so they definitely know of such a person, but they¡¯re not familiar with him.¡±


    ¡°The fifth Lord is in Haicheng, not the capital. You said that Jiang Wei is in his hands. Did she offend the fifth Lord in Haicheng?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    As Yun Hui spoke, he stared at her and asked, ¡± ¡°you really don¡¯t know jiang wei well?¡±


    Xuan Siyun looked at him, a little unhappy. third young master, it¡¯s just Jiang Wei. If I know her, then I know her. If I don¡¯t, then I don¡¯t. Why Would I Lie to You? ¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to lie to me, but yingluo¡±


    before he could finish, xuan siyun interrupted him with a frown.¡±if third young master yun came to me only to say this, please leave.¡±


    seeing this, yun hui became anxious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t, Siyun, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll get to the point.¡±


    ¡°jiang wei is in the fifth lord¡¯s hands because she went to haicheng university to find his little girlfriend and tried to take her away in public.¡±


    ¡°take her away in public? and then?¡± xuan siyun frowned.


    hearing yun hui use the term ¡°the little girlfriend of the fifth lord jiang¡± to describe shi yan, xuan siyun was furious.


    A little girl with no background wanted topete with her!


    after the yu family¡¯s banquet ended, xuan siyun sent another group of people to investigate shi yan¡¯s background. unfortunately, no matter how much they investigated, the result was the same.


    He lived in the countryside and had no family or friends.


    ¡°the fifth lord jiang arrived and took jiang wei and her men away.¡±


    Xuan Siyun looked at Yun Hui impatiently. ¡°Is this the urgent matter you were talking about?¡±


    ¡°jiang wei offended the fifth lord and was taken away. she asked for it. for those who are close to her, this might be an emergency. i don¡¯t know her well. what does it have to do with me?¡±


    Jiang Wei was also an idiot. How dare she go to the school and take her away by force! what kind of person was fifth lord jiang? even if he had no feelings for shi yan, he would not ignore the fact that she was his girlfriend now, let alone the fact that he seemed to be somewhat interested in her.


    In Sea city, where the fifth Lord Jiang had lived for three years, there might still be a glimmer of hope if he found a ce with few people at night and took advantage of Shi Yan¡¯s loneliness to take her away. However, it was simply a fool¡¯s dream to take her away openly!


    Seeing her expression, Yun Hui was a little hesitant to continue. After hesitating for a moment, he decided to continue.


    This was a rare opportunity to get closer to Xuan Siyun.


    ¡± but siyun, ¡± he said with a serious expression, ¡± i just received news that you¡¯re behind jiang wei¡¯s visit to haicheng. ¡±


    this solemness was half real and half fake.


    he was afraid that jiang che would find out about this and settle the score with xuan siyun. if that happened, the heir of the xuan family who had offended the fifth lord would not be of much help to him.


    hence, half of yun hui¡¯s solemness was real.


    As for the other half of the act, it was just to let Xuan Siyun feel his care for her, and thus increase her impression of him.


    hearing his words, xuan siyun instantly put down her crossed legs and asked with a sharp look, ¡± ¡°where did you get this information?¡±


    As if she was shocked that she had lost herposure, Xuan Siyun collected her emotions and said,¡±If this kind of news reaches fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s ears, regardless of whether it¡¯s true or false, I¡¯ll be in a lot of trouble. i don¡¯t want to offend fifth lord jiang. where did you get this information from? can third young master yun tell me?¡±


    Even Xuan Siyun was so afraid of Jiang che, which made Yun Hui very unhappy, even though he knew that Jiang che did have the ability to make people fear him.


    She suppressed the anger in her heart and said, ¡± someone sent me a text message. I don¡¯t know who it was. I called, but it was an empty number.


    he opened the message and handed it to xuan siyun.


    xuan siyun took it and quickly scanned through it.


    His eyes grew colder.


    The content of the message wasn¡¯tplicated. It only mentioned that Jiang che had taken Jiang Wei away and that Xuan Siyun was behind Jiang Wei¡¯s arrival in Haicheng.


    it was undeniable that xuan siyun had a hand in jiang wei¡¯s appearance in haicheng.


    After the Yu family¡¯s banquet, Jiang che appeared at the banquet. Other than being in a wheelchair and having trouble walking, he didn¡¯t look like a sick person at all. Hisplexion was very good and he was also very energetic. The news of him having a girl by his side had already spread to the capital, and those who were paying attention to Haicheng already knew what they should know.


    Both the Jiang family and the Yun family wanted toe to Haicheng to see what was going on, but not many dared to be the Pathfinders, including Jiang Wei.


    She had been hesitating.


    it was xuan siyun who had pushed him toe to haicheng.


    However, Xuan Siyun did a good job. She used many connections to find girls who were close to Jiang Wei and incited them.


    It was so traceless that even fifth Lord Jiang couldn¡¯t easily find it, let alone find it in just two days.


    xuan siyun also knew that jiang che wasn¡¯t the one who gave yun hui the information.


    fifth lord jiang wasn¡¯t so bored as to beat around the bush when he wanted to warn her. if fifth lord jiang had known about this, she would have been invited to apany jiang wei.


    if it wasn¡¯t fifth lord jiang, who could it be?


    not only did he have the ability to investigate this matter, but he also took a detour and got yun hui to inform her.


    What was the other party¡¯s intention?


    Was he reminding her out of kindness?


    warn her?


    Her heart was in turmoil, but she quickly suppressed the emotions on her face and returned the phone to Yun Hui. maybe it¡¯s a prank. I¡¯d rather find someone to do something in Haicheng than find an idiot like Jiang Wei.


    She didn¡¯t know that Jiang Wei was so brainless. She thought that Jiang Wei should have some brains since she had made some achievements in the Jiang family¡¯spany. The fifth Lord had crippled Jiang Wei¡¯s father¡¯s legs and made himpletely disabled. Jiang Wei had a grudge with the fifth Lord, so she incited her toe to Haicheng to help deal with Shi Yan.


    If she had known that Jiang Wei was an idiot, she would never have incited her toe. Not only was Shi Yan still intact, but she had also rmed the fifth Lord.


    Fifth Lord Jiang would probably arrange for someone to protect Shi Yan. It would not be so easy to do anything to Shi Yan in the future.


    Incapable of aplishing anything, but capable of ruining things!


    yun hui thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    for xuan siyun to stand out from so many people and be chosen by old master xuan as the heir of the xuan family, it showed how smart she was. this kind of thing didn¡¯t seem like something she would do.


    Looking at the text message again, Yun Hui asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°But who would y such a prank? for this, you didn¡¯t even hesitate to create a virtual ount, are you bored?¡±

 Chapter 261

    261 Jiang Yi picked up the phone


    obviously not.


    xuan siyun¡¯s eyes darkened.


    The message was sent to Yun Hui. It was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to tell Yun Hui about this. Instead, he wanted to tell her through Yun Hui.


    who was staring at her?


    Friend or Foe?


    and why did he warn her through yun hui? Since he had the ability to create a virtual number and send a message to Yun Hui¡¯s phone, he could have sent the message to her directly.


    but the other party didn¡¯t do so. what was their purpose?


    ¡°Siyun, do you want me to help you find out who it is?¡±


    Xuan Siyun was about to refuse, but she suddenly hesitated.


    If she went to investigate, she would alert the others, and then she would have something to do with Jiang Wei¡¯s visit to Haicheng. After all, if it really had nothing to do with her, she didn¡¯t need to go through so much trouble for such a ridiculous text message.


    if she were to investigate it personally, she would be lying.


    yunhui was different.


    if he went to help her investigate, no matter if he could find out or not, no matter if he would be exposed or not, she would be able topletely push the me to yun hui and clean herself up.


    instead of agreeing immediately, he asked,¡±would this be too much trouble for third young master yun?¡± You also have a lot of things on your hands.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s my honor to be able to help you!¡±


    his gaze swept across xuan siyun from head to toe,nding on her thighs that were barely covered by her bathrobe. his eyes were a little perverted.


    he quickly stopped it.


    ¡°I came to find you as soon as I received the news. In order not to ruin your reputation, I even brought Jiang Yu, who I¡¯m not on good terms with, here to avoid suspicion. I owe him a favor. Siyun, I¡¯m so sincere, it¡¯s not too much to treat me to a meal, right?¡±


    he thought that he had quickly retracted his lecherous gaze, but little did he know that it had all been caught by xuan siyun.


    As she drank, she slightly narrowed her eyes to hide the ruthlessness in her eyes.


    ¡°of course not,¡± he said with a smile.


    when we return to the capital, I¡¯ll make a ce to treat you to a good meal. Last time I went to buy a gift for my aunt, third young master Yun apanied me. I owe you a meal.


    ¡°Siyun, you¡¯re being a little shameless. It¡¯s two meals, but you¡¯re just treating it as one.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re willing to treat me to a meal. One meal is fine, but can you treat me to a meal in Haicheng? don¡¯t wait until we return to the capital. i still have to stay in sea city for a while, and i can¡¯t wait that long.¡±


    Looking at Yun Hui¡¯s smile, Xuan Siyun¡¯s eyes shed with disgust.


    let¡¯s do it this weekend then. If third young master Yun is still in Haicheng by then, we can have a meal together.


    yunhui was overjoyed.


    He thought to himself that this trip was indeed not a mistake. Their rtionship had be so close in an instant.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. I¡¯ll definitely be in Haicheng this weekend. I¡¯ll wait for your call.¡±


    he then raised his hand and looked at his watch. ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. i won¡¯t disturb you any longer. rest early. see you on the weekend. ¡±


    It was a very gentlemanly move.


    xuan siyun felt more and more disgusted.


    ¡°see you on the weekend,¡± she said with a charming smile.


    Yun Hui was once again mesmerized by her smile and almost couldn¡¯t maintain his gentlemanly appearance. It was only when Xuan Siyun called out to Jiang Yu on the balcony that Yun Hui suddenly came back to his senses.


    yun hui wanted to leave but xuan siyun didn¡¯t stand up to send him off. jiang yu walked over from the balcony and xuan siyun stood up, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s gettingte, so i won¡¯t keep third young master jiang. since you¡¯re going to stay in haicheng for three months, i won¡¯t be leaving haicheng any time soon. i¡¯ll ask you out for a meal when i¡¯m free. ¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t reply. He only nodded in response.


    However, Yun Hui, who had finally managed to get Xuan Siyun to agree to eat with him, felt jealous.


    after leaving the room, they arrived at the hotel corridor.


    ¡°third young master jiang, are you close to siyun?¡± yun hui asked jiang yu.


    ¡°i¡¯m not.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked up at him. I believe third young master Yun has already seen clearly whether I¡¯m familiar with miss Xuan. There¡¯s no need to Harbor such ill intentions towards me.


    ¡± what miss xuan said to me was just out of courtesy. in the past, when we met in the capital, miss xuan would never take the initiative to invite me to a meal. it can be seen that i¡¯m also benefiting from third young master yun. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go back to my room first. see you, third young master.¡±


    after she finished speaking, she did not wait for yun hui and directly took the elevator down.


    By the time Yun Hui quickly chased after her, the elevator doors had already closed.


    He could only press the button for another elevator with a sullen face.


    He knew that Jiang Yu and Xuan Siyun weren¡¯t close. Otherwise, Xuan Siyun wouldn¡¯t have acted like she didn¡¯t recognize Jiang Yu when they met.


    jiang yu was able to get xuan siyun¡¯s invitation to dinner because of her, but not because of him, but because of fifth lord jiang!


    after all, jiang yu was a member of the jiang family and he didn¡¯t have any enmity with the fifth lord. xuan siyun was trying to befriend jiang yu! xuan siyun couldn¡¯t have befriended jiang yu for the sake of him.


    It was obvious who she was after!


    jiang yu only went down two floors before he got out of the elevator.


    He opened the door with the room card.


    Just as he opened the door, his phone rang.


    he nced at the caller id but didn¡¯t answer it immediately. instead, he closed the door before answering.


    ¡°it¡¯s my honor to receive this call.¡± jiang yu¡¯s lips curved up slightly. he was no longer as gentle and elegant as before, but rather a little evil.


    he walked to the sofa and sat down.


    ¡°Third young master Jiang is in Haicheng?¡±


    it was also a male voice.


    it was a lukewarm tone, and his voice was a little deep.


    ¡°The ne just arrived this morning.¡± Jiang Yu crossed his legs and satzily, exuding an evil aura.


    His evilness was different from qu Boyan¡¯s.


    qu boyan was unruly and charming; Jiang Yu, on the other hand, exuded an evil aura. It was an evil aura that would send chills down a timid person¡¯s spine.


    The other party spoke in a calm tone but with a warning, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Jiang family¡¯s dispute, but don¡¯t touch my sister.¡±


    Jiang Zhi lit a cigarette and took a puff. The smoke curled around him, making him look even more evil.¡±So, my fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend, Shi Yan, is indeed the Miss of the Shi family who has never shown her face in public?¡±


    Using the word ¡°as expected¡± showed that he had already guessed it, or to be more urate, he was almost certain.


    ¡°As far as I know, my fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend lived in the countryside after she was ten years old. She lived alone for six years after that. The Shi family is really interesting.¡±


    The other party was silent for a few seconds and did not answer him. Instead, he continued to warn him unhurriedly, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch my sister.¡±


    jiang xun blew out the smoke and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m well aware of third young master Shi¡¯s capabilities. Since you¡¯ve personally called to warn me, I can¡¯t just ignore it.


    he agreed but jiang yu¡¯s tone was very nonchnt. it was unknown if he took the other party¡¯s warning seriously.


    the Shi family only has one girl in this generation, right? you clearly know that my fifth uncle is surrounded by danger, yet you still allow her to be with him. Third young master Shi is also very interesting.


    ¡°xuan siyun isn¡¯t an idiot. she wouldn¡¯t give herself away so easily. the person who could trace it to her must not be simple. i was still guessing who sent that message to yunhui. now it seems that it should be third young master shi.¡±


    Jiang Yu naturally didn¡¯t choose this hotel on purpose.


    He knew that Xuan Siyun, Yun Hui, and many other people from the capital were staying here, so he chose this hotel. However, meeting Yun Hui in the main hall was not part of his n.


    Yun Hui had called him to go see Xuan Siyun, and he also wanted to meet her, so he followed.


    he was indeed standing on the balcony when xuan siyun and yun hui were talking, but he had good hearing and heard their conversation clearly.


    ¡°it¡¯s just that i can¡¯t figure out third young master shi¡¯s motive for doing this.¡±


    If a normal person found out that Xuan Siyun was behind this, they would go straight to her to either give her a warning or a lesson. However, Shi boyu took a detour to find Yun Hui.


    ¡°could it be true that the rumors about third young master shi¡¯s love for miss xuan are true?¡± he said with an evil smile.

 Chapter 262

    262 chapter 262 a small punishment


    Without waiting for Shi boyu¡¯s reply, Jiang Yu continued, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡±


    They knew very well what kind of person Yun Hui was, and Yun Xi was obviously targeting Xuan Siyun. If Shi boyu was interested in Xuan Siyun, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have contacted her through Yun Hui. After all, this was equivalent to creating an opportunity for Yun Hui to get close to Xuan Siyun.


    thinking of this, jiang xi raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled even more evilly,¡±is third young master shi avenging his sister? A small punishment for miss Xuan?¡±


    Xuan Siyun had contributed to Jiang Wei¡¯s arrival in Haicheng. Shi boyu hadn¡¯t touched Xuan Siyun yet, but he didn¡¯t want her to have an easy time either, so he sent Yunhui to cause her some trouble?


    shi boyu didn¡¯t exin the reason. he didn¡¯t even say another word of nonsense, only saying, I hope you¡¯ll take my words to heart, third young master Jiang. I wish you a pleasant three months in Haicheng.


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    The busy tone came from the phone. Jiang Yi chuckled and threw the phone aside.


    it seemed that shi boyu cared about his sister, shi yan, a lot.


    He had heard that the younger generation of the Shi family had a good rtionship. He had just arrived in Haicheng and had not done anything, but Shi boyu had personally called to warn him. If he really did anything, Shi Boxun and Shi Boran would be rmed.


    one shi boyu was already troublesome enough, and now there was shi poxun and shi poran.


    When his fifth uncle had no desires, he didn¡¯t even have a member of the opposite sex by his side. The person he had suddenly found was actually someone with such a strong background.


    the fifth master of the jiang family and the eldest daughter of the shi family, who could be a match for the two of them?


    Not to mention that the youngdy of the Shi family was not simple herself. She looked gentle and elegant, but her skills were not weak. When she fought, she was also fierce and decisive.


    his fifth uncle was also really lucky. he had been a proud son of heaven since he was young. after giving up everything and retiring, he could still meet such a powerful girlfriend even though he stayed in the deep courtyard.


    initially, he wanted to check if the girl next to fifth uncle was the shi family¡¯s eldest daughter and if fifth uncle was really a bad person.


    He had seen Shi Yan in person at Haicheng University this afternoon. He had seen how calm and elegant she had been when she had attacked Jiang Wei. He had also seen how simr she looked to the First Lady of the Shi family. He had also seen how her fifth uncle had appeared in one piece and teased him on the spot.


    there would be no answer.


    speaking of which, even xuan siyun didn¡¯t suspect shi yan¡¯s identity as the eldest daughter of the shi family. other than the fact that the shi family hid shi yan¡¯s news very well, it was also because the eldest madam of the shi family didn¡¯t go out all year round, so not many people outside had seen her.


    Otherwise, it would be easy to associate Shi Yan¡¯s identity with the face that was very simr to the eldest Madam of the Shi family.


    he had also met the firstdy of the shi family who had gone to look for shi boshu once at jingdu university. at that time, shi boshu had introduced her as his mother, and that was how he had known what the firstdy of the shi family looked like.


    He had thought that she was really a country girl with no background. He had also thought that since fifth uncle¡¯s injuries had not fully recovered, he could achieve his goal with a little trick. But now, it seemed that it would not work.


    however, he still had to stay in sea city base for three months, so he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what had happened here.


    She had been walking around the ssrooms, dormitories, library, and apartments for the past few days.


    apart from going back to bamboo garden with jiang che on the weekends, jiang che was at the apartment the rest of the time. he had moved his work here to deal with it.


    In the morning, he would send Shi Yan to school. In the afternoon, Shi Yan would eat with her roommates in the cafeteria. Then, she would go back to the dormitory to read for half an hour before taking a break. After that, she would go to ss in the afternoon. if she only had two sses in the afternoon, shi yan would go to the library for a while and return to the apartment at about 5:30.


    Jiang che had invited the cook over to cook at a fixed time. The two of them had been eating dinner in the apartment all this time.


    After dinner, they went downstairs for a walk, then returned to the study to read.


    While Shi Yan was reading, Jiang che was sometimes at work. However, he did not have much work on hand. He was almost done during the day and spent most of his time reading with Shi Yan at night.


    his life was very regr.


    in the blink of an eye, a week passed and friday came.


    ¡± shi yan, next week is the national day holiday. we¡¯ve agreed to go to my hometown to y. you have to make some time. ¡± ren kexin couldn¡¯t help but remind them when they were eating in the canteen.


    she had to be reminded. shi yan rarely returned to the dormitory at night and usually read books. they didn¡¯t have much time to talk.


    Speaking of Shi Yan not returning to the dormitory often, her roommates all knew that Jiang che had bought an apartment nearby and moved all his work here to apany Shi Yan.


    when they first found out, ren kexin and chang ru were so jealous.


    This was the first time she had a boyfriend like the fifth Lord Jiang.


    Song Meilian would asionally stay overnight outside, but most of the time she would return to the dormitory.


    but no matter what, the two single dogs, ren kexin and chang ru, were a little jealous.


    However, despite their jealousy, they didn¡¯t ask much about Shi Yan and song Meilian¡¯s private affairs.


    then, he turned to song meilian, chang ru, and jiang rui, who was eating with them, and said, ¡± ¡°you too. remember to make time. I¡¯ve been working on this strategy for a long time, I can¡¯t waste my time and effort. No one can be absent.¡±


    I have no problem with my time, ¡± Chang ru mumbled as she ate. it just so happens that I¡¯m looking for some special food to add to my eating and broadcasting career.


    ¡°I can do it too.¡± Jiang Rui said.


    I¡¯m fine with anything. I draw at night, so I¡¯ll just bring my tablet andputer.


    Song Meilian looked at Shi Yan and asked,¡±Shi Yan, have you been preparing for the mid-term exam?¡± The exam ising up in a few days. Are you okay with going out to y during this period?¡±


    They had never asked Shi Yan why she was reading so hard, but they guessed that she was preparing for the mid-term exam.


    that¡¯s right. Shi Yan has been preparing so hard these days. Will she be affected if she goes to y now? ¡± Ren Kexin also came to her senses.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m almost ready,¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile.


    She had promised long ago that she would leave the holiday period empty in her exam preparation n, so it would not affect her exam.


    Besides, she could read anywhere, just a few books would do.


    ¡°preparing for the mid-term exam?¡±


    Jiang Rui was not in the same major as them. Shi Yan always had dinner with Jiang che, and Jiang Rui would asionally meet her for lunch. She did not know that Shi Yan was preparing for the mid-term exams recently. She only thought that Shi Yan was either in the ssroom or in the library because she liked to read.


    ¡°yan, it¡¯s just a mid-term exam. it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to pass. why do i feel like you¡¯re preparing for it?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s admission score to Haicheng University was indeed not high. It was barely above the admission score, but Jiang Rui had good eyes and could see that Shi Yan¡¯s strength was not limited to this.


    However, she didn¡¯t know why Shi Yan had only scored so little in the college entrance examination.


    perhaps something had happened during the exam that led to her failure. since it was already in the past, there was no need to ask further, so as not to mention it and make shi yan sad.

 Chapter 263

    263 Agreed to go out and y


    Not only was Jiang Rui curious about this, Ren Kexin and Chang ru were also curious. Only song Meilian had a rough guess.


    when shi yan was checking the requirements for a master¡¯s degree in haicheng university on herputer in the dormitory, she identally saw it.


    inspired by shi yan, she also began to have this idea.


    however, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. she would wait a year or two to see.


    Anyway, she came to the school to gain knowledge and enrich her futureics, not for academic qualifications.


    there were many hiding ces in the school library, so it was fine to stay in the school for a few more years.


    Shi Yan met a few puzzled gazes. This wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be told, so Shi Yan had nothing to hide. She said bluntly, ¡± you don¡¯t have to go through so much trouble just to pass the exam. i¡¯m nning to continue my ph.d. in the institute. i¡¯ve asked a professor i¡¯m familiar with. one of the conditions is that you have to get a full score in the top three and two-thirds of the subjects. ¡±


    The three of them,¡±hehe.¡±


    he looked at shi yan in amazement.


    he never thought that she would want to study a master¡¯s degree and phd in session!


    fortunately, they knew in their hearts that shi yan¡¯s college entrance examination results were not based on her strength. if anyone else had heard shi yan¡¯s words, they would have thought that she was being whimsical.


    however, no matter how good he was, it was not easy to get full marks in two-thirds of the subjects, right? They had heard that the exam questions of Haicheng University were not easy.


    After a moment of surprise, Jiang Rui asked first, ¡± ¡°yan, why did you suddenly want to study a master¡¯s degree and phd?¡±


    she had actually thought about it before. after all, her grades were not bad.


    however, she would not consider it in the next one or two years. she nned to consider it in her third year.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to earn money if you¡¯re busy getting your graduation certificate.¡± shi yan looked at her and said with a smile.


    jiang rui,¡±yingluo.¡±


    i don¡¯t believe you.


    Yan didn¡¯t need to worry about making money when she was with fifth uncle. She was the daughter of the Shi family. Even if they didn¡¯t know what kind of conflict she had with the Shi family, the SU family wouldn¡¯t need her to make money after graduation.


    The others didn¡¯t believe her either.


    However, since she had said so, it must be inconvenient for her to tell them the reason, so they did not ask further.


    Shi Yan knew what they were thinking at a nce, so she smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    She felt that it was a waste of time in school and wanted to spend more time with Jiang che. It was better not to say things like that in front of them. Otherwise, they would think that she was an ordinary person who only valued beauty.


    Even though she had indeed been like this ever since she met Jiang che.


    Jiang Rui said,¡±but isn¡¯t this too much?¡± you can study for your master¡¯s and ph.d. after you graduate. it¡¯ll be much easier that way.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try, it¡¯s fine if it doesn¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°so, shi yan, you can free up your time during the holidays?¡± ren kexin knew very well that shi yan wasn¡¯t someone who would neglect proper matters for the sake of fun. since she said it wouldn¡¯t affect her, it meant it.


    She had originally wanted to see Shi Yan walking in their Old Town in a cheongsam. She was naturally very happy to know that Shi Yan could go.


    shi yan nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Do you guys want to bring your family members?¡±


    naturally, she was not asking chang ru this question. as a single dog like her, chang ru was not worthy of answering such a question.


    chang ru,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go back and ask.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    jiang rui and song meilian also said that they would go back and ask.


    Ren Kexin asked them to give her an answer tomorrow. Although it was a Saturday, it was a legal working day as there was a holiday to make up for the missed sses. The school had arranged for Monday¡¯s ss to be held tomorrow, so there would be one more day of sses tomorrow, and the holiday would only be officially held the day after.


    Ren Kexin asked Jiang Rui¡¯s roommates if they wanted to go. Jiang Rui said they might not. Their homes were not far from Haicheng and they said they wanted to go home. However, Jiang Rui still said she would ask them.


    while chatting, they decided on the schedule for next week.


    they were almost done eating.


    at this moment, a group of people walked into the cafeteria.


    there were seven or eight people, some of whom were very good-looking, and they were very eye-catching when they walked into the cafeteria.


    Of course, Shi Yan and the others were also very eye-catching.


    she had to see jiang che every day, so although shi yan didn¡¯t wear a dress every day, she had been very exquisitely dressed.


    today, she was wearing adylike foundation with an apricot autumn coat. her hair was tied up with a wooden hairpin, and she looked sharp with a touch of gentleness.


    Not to mention, he was walking with Jiang Rui and song Meilian, who were both pretty.


    it was simply a beautiful scenery.


    However, they were still students of Haicheng University. No matter how good-looking they were, it was nothing new after seeing them for a long time. At least,pared to the seven or eight people in the cafeteria, they were not new.


    They were exchange students from the capital Universityst week.


    capital university was the top university in the country. those who could get in with their own strength were all geniuses. those who came to haicheng university for an exchange study were the geniuses of geniuses.


    There were both sophomores and juniors who came for the exchange, but most of them were juniors.


    it was said that among the people who came to haicheng university for an exchange, a few of them had been granted special permission to not go to school on time, as long as their exam results met the school¡¯s requirements.


    that was capital university. to have such special treatment even at capital university, one could imagine how outstanding he was. moreover, one of the students who received such preferential treatment was only 17 years old!


    He was 17 years old, in his third year of University, and very handsome. Even in Haicheng University, he was the school hunk, and it was said that he came from a good family.


    in the past week, except for a few people who paid no attention to the outside world and focused on studying the books of the sages, almost all the students of haicheng university had heard of them.


    Now that they saw a group of people appearing in the cafeteria together, how could they not pay more attention?


    ¡± look over there. they¡¯re the exchange students who¡¯ve been in the limelight recently. i heard that some of them are also influential figures in haicheng university. ¡±


    When it came to gossip, Ren Kexin was the best at it.


    However, she had only seen these people from afar twice. This was the first time she had been so close to them. therefore, it was only at this moment that she finally saw the appearance of the most famous 17-year-old genius in this group.


    looking at the youngest and most eye-catching teenager among them, ren kexin asked in surprise, ¡± ¡± why do i feel that the rumored 17-year-old genius in his third year of university looks a little familiar? have i seen him somewhere before? ¡±


    As soon as she finished asking, song Meilian and Chang ru looked at Shi Yan, who had finished eating and was waiting for them.


    ¡°Shi Yan, isn¡¯t that the person who was waiting for you at the ssroom doorst week?¡± Chang ru said.


    Jiang Rui blinked and asked in confusion,¡±who¡¯s waiting for Yan?¡± that young man over there who is about the same age as jiang heng?¡±


    ¡°Yan, you know him?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    Speaking of which, she had not seen Shi Bochen since thest time they met.


    Shi Bochen had asked her out for a meal before, and she had agreed to it, saying that it was the weekend. However, Shi Bochen had something on that weekend, so they did not manage to meet in the end.


    recently, she had been busy, and shi bochen seemed to be busy as well. in addition, haicheng university was very big, and they were not in the same grade and had different majors. the chances of them bumping into each other were extremely low, so naturally, they did not meet.

 Chapter 264

    264 the people around lord fifth


    Shi Yan did not have time to introduce her to them before Shi Bochen noticed her.


    the young man¡¯s originally cold face had an obvious emotional fluctuation the moment he saw her, and his eyes were filled with surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Bochen?¡±


    a boy beside him saw him stop and asked in confusion.


    when he followed his line of sight and saw shi yan, the boy¡¯s eyes quickly shed with surprise. then, he saw jiang rui and song meilian beside shi yan and eximed, ¡± ¡°are all the girls from haicheng university so pretty?¡±


    seeing that shi bochen was still waiting for the other party, the boy and the others ¡®eyes fell on shi yan.


    She was eating in the noisy canteen like everyone else, and it was clearly filled with smoke and fire. However, this girl had a sense of transcendence.


    It wasn¡¯t true that she didn¡¯t fit in with the noisy environment.


    she blended in with the environment, but the feeling she gave others was very different.


    To put it simply, the noisy canteen gave off a quiet and elegant feeling the moment they saw her.


    ¡°Bo Chen, do you know that girl?¡± A girl beside her asked.


    The girl was wearing a light yellowdy¡¯s dress. She was very beautiful and cute.


    when she saw shi yan, she retracted her gaze and looked at shi bochen. her eyes flickered.


    shi bochen did not exin further. he only nodded and said,¡±you guys go get food first, i¡¯ll go and say hello.¡±


    Without waiting for the others to respond, he walked towards Shi Yan.


    ¡± i¡¯m also very interested in such a beauty. i¡¯ll go and take a look. ¡± The girl in the light yellow dress said with a smile and followed him.


    The boy who spoke just now quickly followed.


    Seeing this, the others hesitated and followed.


    ¡°Sister Yan,¡± Shi Bochen smiled and greeted Shi Yan.


    he was already a very good-looking teenager. when he wasn¡¯t smiling, he was cold and old, but when he smiled, he was cheerful and warm.


    the few people who came with him were shocked.


    After getting along for a long time, they were well aware of Shi Bochen¡¯s temper.


    he was loyal to his friends, but he was also cold and didn¡¯t talk much. they had known each other for so long, but she had never seen him smile like this.


    Seeing this, the girl in the light yellow dress couldn¡¯t help but look between Shi Yan and Shi Bochen.


    the other people in the cafeteria also looked at them.


    they were either surprised, gossiping, or understanding.


    shi yan was not affected at all, as if the gazes on her did not exist. she smiled and asked,¡±why are you only here for dinner now?¡±


    ¡°I have a question to ask the professor. Please wait a moment.¡±


    The first boy who followed them scratched his head and said, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°bochen, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± he asked.


    He had never seen such a gentle beauty with such a temperament even at the capital University.


    Shi Bochen nced at him indifferently. Just one look was enough to make the boy shiver. He thought to himself, brother, can you not look at me with such a scary gaze?


    ¡°this is my sister, shi yan.¡±


    ¡°sister, this is my ssmate, gao han,¡± he introduced her to shi yan.


    shi yan smiled and nodded at gao han. ¡± ¡°hello,¡± he said.


    the beauty greeted gao han, and he was ttered. ¡± ¡°Hello, hello! I didn¡¯t expect Bo Chen¡¯s sister to be at Haicheng University.¡±


    ¡°bo chen, you¡¯re not a good friend. why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier that my sister is at haicheng university? We¡¯re here to say hello to big sister.¡±


    shi bochen¡¯s face darkened. ¡± she¡¯s my sister, not yours. she¡¯s only neen years old. ¡±


    They were all in their third year of University, but Shi Bochen was an exception. He was seventeen years old, while the youngest of the others was already twenty years old.


    Gao Han and the others were speechless.


    Gao Han chuckled. I just forgot your age. But we¡¯re all brothers. It¡¯s only right for me to call you ¡®sister¡¯.


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    No need.


    after introducing her roommates to shi bochen, who greeted them one after another, shi yan then introduced jiang rui.


    ¡°This is Jiang Rui.¡±


    Shi Bochen naturally knew who Jiang Rui was. He quickly said to her, ¡± ¡°Miss Jiang, thank you and the Jiang family for taking care of my sister.¡±


    jiang rui had not expected the young genius from capital university to be shi yan¡¯s younger brother.


    ¡°you¡¯re wee. yan is taking care of me. since you¡¯re yan¡¯s little brother, you don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. you can just call me sister jiang.¡±


    jiang rui had changed her surname to yu, but that was only her scientific name. her acquaintances and friends all called her jiang rui. she was used to this name, so she was toozy to correct her.


    ¡°Sister Jiang.¡± shi bochen readily epted her advice.


    Jiang Rui agreed happily.


    ¡°are you done with your business? do you need my help?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    Although Shi Bochen was only 17 years old, he was a son of the Shi family. He owned quite a number of properties, which had nothing to do with his family but were his own. just like shi yan, she had jointly established an ointment workshop with su yu before the age of ten and had a fixed ie.


    ¡°I¡¯m done. I can handle it. Don¡¯t worry, sister.¡±


    ¡°i did make an appointment to have dinner togetherst weekend, but something suddenly came up and i missed my sister¡¯s appointment. i feel very apologetic. fortunately, the long holiday ising. sister, do you have any ns for the holiday? If not, I¡¯ll make the arrangements and we can go out together?¡±


    I have ns. We¡¯ve arranged to go to my hometown to y. Do you want toe? ¡± Ren Kexin greeted him warmly.


    The more people there were, the better it was, especially when all of them were so good-looking. When they went on a trip together, just looking at the handsome men and beautiful women around them would make them feel better.


    Shi Bochen was a little disappointed to hear that Shi Yan had an appointment. However, the moment he received an invitation, joy shed across his eyes.


    ¡°Sister Yan, can I go with you?¡± she asked Shi Yan.


    ¡°If you want to go, you can.¡±


    just as shi bochen was rejoicing, the girl beside him said, ¡± ¡°can you bring me along?¡±


    everyone looked at her in unison.


    the girl wasn¡¯t afraid. she smiled at jiang rui and said,¡±Rui ¡®er, how are you? I¡¯m Jiang Yun from the fourth branch of the Jiang family in the capital. You might not know me, but I know you. I¡¯ve troubled you to take care of fifth uncle for the past three years.¡±


    Jiang Yun had wanted to see Shi Yan for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity to ¡°meet¡± Shi Yan by chance, so she had to endure it until now. If she had known that Shi Bochen and Shi Yan had such a rtionship, she would have dragged Shi Bochen into being the middleman.


    she was shi bochen¡¯s sister. wasn¡¯t she the rumored eldest daughter of the shi family?


    She had been shocked when she had learned of Shi Yan¡¯s identity.


    fortunately, she tried her best to control herself and didn¡¯t let herself lose herposure.


    he then looked at shi yan and greeted her warmly,¡±hello, miss shi, i¡¯m jiang yun.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at Jiang Yun and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The smile on her face was still there, but Shi Bochen could sense that there was something wrong with her mood.


    Sister doesn¡¯t like Jiang Yun?


    she didn¡¯t answer and the atmosphere became a little awkward. jiang yun was a little surprised at shi yan¡¯s attitude towards her, but then she remembered what shi yan had said to jiang wei the other day, ¡± i¡¯ve long wanted to deal with your jiang family. ¡± she instantly understood.


    It was because of her fifth uncle that she didn¡¯t like the people of the Jiang family in the capital.


    however, jiang yun was very smart and quickly found a breakthrough. she smiled and said to shi yan, ¡±st week, my second brother and I went to the Jiang family in Haicheng to visit fifth uncle. Fifth uncle asked us to stay for lunch.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m not an enemy.¡±


    she hurriedly said to jiang rui, ¡± rui ¡®er, help me put in a good word for them. i¡¯m me. the others in the jiang family are others. what they¡¯re doing has nothing to do with me. ¡±


    Jiang Rui,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    it was the first time she had met someone so friendly, but strangely, jiang yun¡¯s friendly attitude did not make her feel annoyed.


    However, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interject at this time. She couldn¡¯t meddle in fifth uncle¡¯s Affairs.


    He could onlyugh dryly.


    Shi Bochen suddenly asked in disbelief, ¡± elder sister, are you the person beside the fifth Lord Jiang that has been the subject of much discussion recently? ¡±

 Chapter 265

    265 chapter 265-sudden change


    The Shi family and the Jiang family did not have much interaction. Shi Bochen was also a junior and was also young. He did not have much interaction with the rumored fifth master Jiang, so he was not very interested in the fifth master¡¯s Affairs.


    however, even if he wasn¡¯t very interested, he had specifically found out that shi yan lived in the jiang family in haicheng, so he naturally knew more or less about the fifth lord.


    Not to mention, news about the fifth Lord had been spreading like wildfire recently. Even if one didn¡¯t pay attention to it, it was impossible to not know about it. Naturally, they had heard that the fifth Lord had a girlfriend in Haicheng.


    However, Shi Bochen did not pay much attention to such things and did not take it to heart.


    He couldn¡¯t stay calm when he learned that the fifth Lord¡¯s girlfriend was most likely his sister.


    He looked at Shi Yan, trying to get a negative answer from his expression.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t.


    shi yan smiled at him and said,¡±yes, it¡¯s me.¡±


    shi bochen¡¯s feelings wereplicated.


    She wasn¡¯t angry, but she simply hadplicated feelings.


    in their generation, there were only five juniors in the main family, and his sister was the only girl. logically speaking, they would be very concerned about her finding a boyfriend and would feel that no man was worthy of her.


    however, the truth was that he actually felt a little relieved.


    even his younger brother, who was two years younger than his sister, felt that if she did not marry ording to her family¡¯s arrangements, she would spend the rest of her life alone, let alone others.


    He was already surprised to see his sister making friends in Haicheng.


    She actually had a boyfriend.


    Her sister was not a hopeless person. Her boyfriend was definitely not for fun, even if she was only neen years old.


    In other words, she had really set her heart on him and nned to spend the rest of her life with him.


    Putting aside the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be able to live past a lifetime, the fact that she was interested in the fifth Lord Jiang was another matter.


    after so many years, as far as he knew, there were not many people and things that could catch her attention.


    after staring at shi yan for a long time, shi bochen said, ¡± ¡°sister yan, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°of course.¡± shi yan arched her eyebrows and smiled.


    For a moment, her smile dazzled Shi Bochen¡¯s eyes.


    there was no doubt that she always had a smile on her face, but her smile was almost always light and emotionless. however, her smile now, although also light, gave people apletely different feeling.


    it was a smile of joy.


    She liked him from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡°does anyone else in the family know about this?¡± shi bochen asked hesitantly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say it, but I think you should know what you need to know.¡±


    the shi family had been helping to hide her whereabouts. those who were stopped from seeing her, such as her mother, might not know about this. however, as long as the other people with real power were paying attention to her, such news could not be hidden from them.


    Shi Bochen looked at her in a daze for a moment. He moved his lips, wanting to ask if she was not nning to tell her family about this, but in the end, he did not ask.


    there were some things that everyone was well aware of, but it was not appropriate to speak of them.


    Seeing that he was looking at her without saying anything, Shi Yan didn¡¯t say much either. She just smiled and said, ¡± let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I¡¯ll get Jiang che to make the arrangements.


    naturally, shi bochen would not reject her. it was true that he was feeling veryplicated now. it was true that he was relieved that shi yan had finally fallen for someone, but it was also true that he wanted to meet the rumored fifth master jiang.


    His sister had been away from home for nine years, and in those nine years, he hadn¡¯t even spoken to her on the phone. Now that she was finally back, he had finally found her and met her, but he was told that there was someone more intimate with her by her side, Yingluo.


    This kind of feeling was indescribable.


    If he should be angry, he would be angry at the fifth master of the Jiang family for cheating the precious daughter of the Shi family away, but he could not be angry.


    In the end, it was because he had no confidence.


    they couldn¡¯t protect her and forced her, who should have been pampered, to leave the house. they had already caused her indelible harm, so how could they have the confidence to interfere in her private affairs?


    she was right. many people in the family probably knew about this long ago, but no one hade to question her until now. they probably had the same thoughts and feelings as him at this moment.


    he wanted to intervene, but he didn¡¯t have the confidence or the qualifications.


    if i force her to leave again, xuxu


    They couldn¡¯t bear this result.


    everyone else called him fifth lord jiang, but she directly called him jiang che. moreover, when she mentioned the two words ¡± jiang che, ¡± she always gave people a different feeling.


    it was familiar and gentle.


    just by hearing her call out these two words, it was clear that she cared about the fifth lord of the jiang family.


    After a long time, he replied as if something was stuck in his throat, ¡± ¡°Hello, Yueyue.¡±


    Jiang Yun had wanted to take this opportunity to get closer to Shi Yan. At the very least, she wanted to get familiar with Shi Yan and make her remember her.


    The truth was, she kept her mouth shut.


    these two siblings seemed to have a good rtionship, but why did she feel that it was strange? The atmosphere seemed to be a little strange?


    Did something happen to the Shi family?


    however, she knew that something must have happened. otherwise, the youngdy of the shi family would not have stayed in the countryside alone for so many years.


    she was a girl from one of the top families in the capital, second only to the eldest daughter of the xuan family!


    Yes, the eldest daughter of the Shi family was much more distinguished than the third daughter of the Jiang family. In the capital, only Xuan Siyun, the heir of the Xuan family, could barelypare to her status.


    it could not be helped. the eldest daughter of the shi family was not only the only girl in the shi family¡¯s generation. the shi family had been giving birth to sons since the ancestors and only had one girl in this generation.


    she had heard that the entire shi family doted on her.


    ¡°let¡¯s go get some food. i¡¯m a little hungry.¡± jiang yun said.


    The only reason he spoke at this time was to ease the subtle atmosphere.


    without waiting for the others to respond, she smiled politely at shi yan, probably to show once again that she was not an enemy. then she said to ren kexin,¡±junior, can you bring me along when you go on a trip?¡±


    Ren Kexin wasn¡¯t sure if her rtionship with Shi Yan was good or bad, so she didn¡¯t answer immediately. However, one shouldn¡¯t hit a smiling person, so she couldn¡¯t refuse.


    just as she was feeling awkward, jiang yun held the hand of a girl beside her and waved at them. ¡± ¡°then we¡¯ll go eat first.¡±


    he held the girl¡¯s hand and turned to leave. he even seemed to be jogging, as if he was afraid that he would hear ren kexin¡¯s rejection if he was a step toote.


    shi yan nced at jiang yun, who had run far away, then retracted her gaze and said to shi bochen, ¡± ¡± you should go and have your lunch too. i¡¯ll call you in the afternoon. ¡±


    unfortunately, shi bochen and the others did not go to eat immediately.


    Someone suddenly ran over and threw a te full of food at the table where Shi Yan and the others were sitting!


    Shi Yan was the first to react. After shouting ¡°be careful,¡± she quickly threw the te in front of her at the other party!


    he barely blocked the other party¡¯s te!


    however, some of the soup still spilled on jiang rui and ren kexin who were sitting opposite them!


    Shi Bochen, who was standing beside Shi Yan, had a dark expression on his face.


    the teenager was young, but his dark face was a little scary.


    he directly kicked the person who had rushed over to throw the te away!


    this was not enough. he immediately stepped forward and gave the other party two more kicks. only then did he step on the other party¡¯s shoulder, just a little bit away from the neck!


    He didn¡¯t have anypassion for women at all!

 Chapter 266

    266 simply crazy


    ¡°you¡¯re looking for death!¡±


    his decisiveness wasparable to shi yan.


    Jiang Yun, who turned around when she heard themotion, could not help but exim, ¡± they are indeed siblings!


    The person who had suddenly rushed out was none other than han shuangshuang, who had not appeared for two weeks!


    She was wearing a long white dress and looked very weak. After not seeing her for two weeks, she had be much more Haggard than before and looked even more pitiful.


    Of course, the prerequisite was that they had to ignore her seemingly crazy eyes.


    she was kicked to the ground, and the other party¡¯s foot almost stepped on her neck. she was naturally frightened, but it was only for a moment.


    The reason that he had temporarily recovered was once again upied by madness.


    ¡°Jiang Rui, there are so many men in the world, why do you have to fight with me? You¡¯re shameless! being together with her own brother, she had no regard for human rtions! You wouldn¡¯t have done such a thing if you had any shame! how do you still have the face toe out and see people!¡±


    the Jiang family is a well-known aristocratic family, and they actually agreed to you two being together. They really don¡¯t care about their face!


    ¡°and shi yan, do you think that you can rest easy now that you¡¯ve hooked up with the fifth lord of the jiang family? He was just a cripple, a cripple who made enemies everywhere! You!!!¡±


    ¡°whoosh!¡±


    it was shi yan who picked up jiang rui¡¯s bowl of soup and threw it at her with a dark face!


    itnded on han shuangshuang¡¯s shoulder, which was not stepped on. the bowl was smashed, and the force was obvious!


    han shuangshuang¡¯s white dress was instantly dyed red.


    The surrounding people were all shocked.


    seeing that she was scolding shi yan as well, shi bochen gave her another heavy kick!


    this kick wasn¡¯t light, and he directly vomited blood.


    jiang rui and the others finally reacted, their faces darkening.


    ¡°Han shuangshuang, I think you¡¯re crazy!¡±


    jiang rui wasn¡¯t that angry when han shuangshuang scolded her. however, she couldn¡¯t take it when she scolded shi yan and the fifth lord of the jiang family.


    He stood up and walked over, giving her a heavy kick.


    ¡°Yes! i¡¯m crazy! I¡¯ve been driven crazy by you! What did I do? i¡¯ve liked jiang cheng for so many years. why should you snatch him away? i haven¡¯t done anything yet, so why am i locked up at home? just because i said something that no one else would dare to say?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless when you¡¯re with your brother! what did i say wrong? My family is actually afraid that I¡¯ll offend you again, so they¡¯re sending me abroad!¡±


    ¡°on what basis!¡±


    ¡°This is your han n¡¯s own business, what does it have to do with me? han shuangshuang, do you think that i, jiang rui, have a good temper?¡±


    Looking at han shuangshuang, who had fallen to the ground in a sorry state, Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes turned cold.¡±you like my brother? my brother is outstanding, and there are many people who like him in this world. it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re here! You¡¯re the most special? you¡¯ve caused trouble for me time and time again, but i didn¡¯t pursue the matter on ount of the friendship between our two families. it seems that i really can¡¯t be too lenient with you!¡±


    ¡°send him abroad? if you feel that it¡¯s not good to be sent abroad now, i believe that you¡¯ll soon beg your family to send you abroad. unfortunately, you won¡¯t have such an opportunity again!¡±


    ¡°you even dare to offend my fifth uncle, what kind of thing are you!¡±


    ¡°i used to think that you¡¯re a little smart. although you¡¯re not a good person, you¡¯re very good at pretending, unlike that fool, su mi, who always makes stupid mistakes. now, it seems that you¡¯re even worse than su mi!¡±


    ¡± just you wait. if i don¡¯t make the han family lose ayer of skin, i, jiang rui, will take on your surname! ¡±


    As he spoke, he took out his phone and made a call. He hung up after a few words. It was not difficult to tell that he was calling Jiang Sheng.


    After the call, she nodded apologetically at Shi Bochen, then said to Ren Kexin, who had been sshed with soup, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kexin. I¡¯ve caused you to be sshed with soup.¡±


    Ren Kexin looked at the miserable han shuangshuang and said in a daze, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine, i¡¯m fine. i wasn¡¯t sshed by much, and the soup isn¡¯t hot. i¡¯m not hurt.¡±


    jiang rui also apologized to the others.


    ¡± it was just a personal grudge. i almost got you involved. ¡±


    Song Meilian and Chang ru also said that they were fine.


    ¡°Yan, my brother¡¯s men will be here soon. I¡¯m going to take her to the Han family. The Han family allowed their Mad Dogs toe out and bite people. I¡¯m going to demand an exnation. Do you want toe with me?¡±


    shi yan nodded, picked up her bag, and got up.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were emotionless as she nced at han shuangshuang, who was already badly injured and had no strength to curse anymore.


    However, it made han shuangshuang feel shocked.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to wait for your brother¡¯s men toe.¡±


    Just as han shuangshuang was about to ask for the reason, she saw Jiang Lin walking into the canteen with a few people.


    it wasn¡¯t menacing, but it was imposing.


    Even Jiang che had moved to live near Haicheng University, so there were naturally many people protecting Shi Yan. Although there was no one close to protect her at all times, Jiang che had already arranged for many people to be stationed near Haicheng University.


    jiang che would sense any movement around shi yan.


    Shi Yan knew that Jiang Che¡¯s men would arrive immediately even without deliberately calling to inform him.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan,¡± Jiang Lin greeted Shi Yan first.


    shi yan nodded slightly.


    ¡°young miss.¡± jiang lin finally looked at jiang rui.


    ¡°mr. jiang lin.¡±


    Jiang Lin was Jiang Che¡¯s right-hand man. Even as the eldest daughter of the Jiang family in Haicheng, Jiang Rui still addressed Jiang Lin as Mr. Jiang Lin.


    ¡°do you want to bring her back to the jiang family or the han family?¡± he was asking jiang rui.


    ¡°the han family. i¡¯ve already informed my brother.¡±


    ¡± yes. ¡± jiang lin nodded and looked at shi yan. ¡± miss shi yan, do you need lord fifth toe forward for this matter? ¡±


    no need. Han shuangshuang doesn¡¯t have such a big face.


    Jiang Lin agreed.


    ¡°Tell your fifth Lord to arrange for him to have dinner with my brother tonight,¡± Shi Yan said.


    jiang lin then turned to look at the young man who was still stepping on han shuangshuang with a cold expression.


    while he marveled at the shi family¡¯s disciples, he greeted them, ¡± ¡°Fourth young master Shi.¡±


    Shi Bochen nced at him and nodded.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go with you,¡± he turned to shi yan and said.


    shi yan wanted to say that there was no need for that. she could handle it, but when she met shi bochen¡¯s gaze, she did not say it.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. Let your ssmate help you apply for leave.¡±


    Shi Bochen let go of her foot and han shuangshuang started to scream and shout again. Jiang Lin couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and pped her on the neck, causing her to faint.


    with a wave of his hand, two men came up and carried han shuangshuang away.


    ¡°miss shi yan, eldest miss, fourth young master shi, please.¡± jiang lin took a step back.


    After Shi Yan and the other two left, Jiang Lin looked at Jiang Yun, who was standing not far away in a daze. He nodded and shouted, ¡± ¡°Third miss.¡±


    then, he left the canteen.


    they came quickly and left quickly.


    the people who stayed in the cafeteria took a long time toe back to their senses.


    Han shuangshuang was considered a famous person in the school. She had always been delicate and high and mighty, a pure and noble flower.


    at least, that was what most people thought.


    Suddenly going crazy


    Everyone was unable to react.


    Before he could recover from his shock, he saw han shuangshuang beingpletely crushed.


    the young man¡¯s coldness and ruthlessness, shi yan¡¯s swift, ruthless, and urate attacks, and jiang rui¡¯s cold and decisive nature.


    If han shuangshuang had any brains, she wouldn¡¯t havee looking for trouble alone. So, everyone agreed that han shuangshuang had gone crazy.

 Chapter 267

    267 The Han family apologizes bitterly


    Jiang Rui was not the Jiang family¡¯s biological daughter. After Jiang Rui acknowledged her real family, the two families announced a marriage alliance. This was not a secret in Haicheng University, but in the entire Haicheng.


    In the first few days, everyone even sighed for a while.


    after all, brother and sister bing a couple was something worth gossiping about.


    naturally, there were both good and bad discussions, but this was a marriage between two big families, which involved the interests of the family and the wishes of the elders on both sides. even if there were people who were jealous, it was only in private. very few people would be stupid enough to look for bad luck on the surface.


    Even if Jiang Rui wasn¡¯t the eldest daughter of the Jiang family, she was still the eldest daughter of the Yu family. Most importantly, the Jiang family still doted on her, and she was also the future mistress of the Jiang family!


    only brainless people would find trouble with her.


    Therefore, after a few days of discussion, when something new came up, everyone stopped paying attention to this matter.


    however, some people were discussing shi yan.


    she said that shi yan had an extremely outstanding boyfriend and that her boyfriend¡¯s temperament was non-existent. she also said that the man¡¯s family had a family dispute and that the man¡¯s family hade to shi yan to cause trouble.


    However, there were no videos or photos as evidence, and it was unknown if this was true or false, so the discussions gradually died down.


    at this time, the people in the cafeteria who saw this scene knew that the rumors on the forum about shi yan having a boyfriend and that her boyfriend was not simple were true.


    there were also people who had just taken advantage of the chaos to record a video and take a picture.


    unfortunately, these photos and videos would not be circted.


    They just sighed in amazement and wondered why han shuangshuang had suddenly lost her mind.


    ren kexin, who finally came back to her senses, asked the question that many people were thinking, ¡± at the Yu family¡¯s banquet, I saw that this miss han was still fine. How did she be like this in just two weeks? ¡±


    ¡°Is it because her family warned her not to offend Rui ¡®er and her brother? is it because rui ¡®er stole her sweetheart?¡±


    Oh, I can¡¯t say that. I heard a lot of people at the Yu family¡¯s banquet saying that Rui ¡®er¡¯s brother is only interested in Rui¡¯ er and that he¡¯s not interested in anyone else, especially women.


    ¡°Or was it because she was grounded and arranged to leave the country?¡±


    ¡± or is it because she¡¯s jealous that shi yan has such an outstanding partner like the fifth lord jiang? ¡±


    After Ren Kexin asked, song Meilian and Chang ru both fell silent.


    ¡°maybe both,¡± chang ru said after a long while.


    ¡°just because of this little thing and you¡¯ve gone crazy, isn¡¯t big miss han going a little too far? No matter what, he¡¯s born in a big family. Even if he¡¯s already used to the schemes and intrigues of big families, his psychological endurance shouldn¡¯t be this bad, right?¡±


    if chang ru could see the problem, the others could naturally see it as well.


    So, after getting in the car, Shi Yan took out her phone and sent a message to Amy, asking her to check who had been in contact with han shuangshuang in the past two weeks.


    Han shuangshuang seemed to be here for Jiang Rui, but when Jiang Rui wasn¡¯t eating with her, han shuangshuang didn¡¯t show up. However, right after they were eating, han shuangshuang came to cause trouble.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t a suspicious person. In the past, she wouldn¡¯t have doubted and investigated it.


    it was different now.


    She was no longer alone. It was fine if the other party was targeting her, but if they were targeting Jiang che, she could not let them do as they pleased.


    Therefore, even if there were only suspicious points, she had to find out if han shuangshuang¡¯s sudden loss of mind anding to cause trouble were the doing of someone else.


    If there was really someone behind this, then the reason why the other party had spent so much effort to find an idiot like han Shuang Shuang to cause trouble was probably not because they wanted han Shuang Shuang to do anything to them. They were probably just testing her, or they simply didn¡¯t like her and wanted han Shuang Shuang toe and cause trouble for her.


    ¡°yan, i¡¯ll make sure the han family gives us an exnation. don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not worth it to be angry over this kind of person.¡±


    jiang rui and shi yan sat in the back seat. seeing that shi yan had not spoken for a long time and had no expression on her face, they thought that shi yan was still angry.


    In fact, Shi Yan was indeed very angry.


    she couldn¡¯t bear to hear anyone say anything bad about jiang che, let alone call him a cripple, even if it was not the truth.


    ¡°Even if han shuangshuang isn¡¯t smart, she¡¯s not a good person either, but she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough toe here and pick a fight in front of so many people. there¡¯s a reason for her sudden change, but don¡¯t worry, yan. i¡¯ll ask my brother to find out.¡±


    Just as Jiang Rui finished speaking, Shi Bochen, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll also get someone to help investigate.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± Shi Yan nodded.


    he looked up at jiang lin, who was driving the car, and was about to speak when jiang lin said, ¡± miss Shi Yan, before we got into the car, master five called and instructed me to take han shuangshuang¡¯s blood sample and send it to doctor Yun. The test results will be here very soon.


    He had the same thought as her.


    even the blood test had been done. it was impossible for jiang che not to check in detail if there was someone behind this.


    Everyone was so supportive that she didn¡¯t seem to need to do anything.


    However, Shi Yan was not someone who liked to stand out and show off. If it wasn¡¯t because it might be rted to Jiang che, she wouldn¡¯t even have sent people to investigate.


    after all, her usual attitude towards enemies was to deal with them when they met.


    Therefore, she didn¡¯t hate the feeling of everyone working together to protect her without her having to worry. In fact, she liked it.


    About an hour and a halfter, at the Han family¡¯s house.


    Old master han, han di and han shuangshuang¡¯s parents, Han Yu¡¯s parents, han di and Han Yu¡¯s parents, were all present. When they learned that han shuangshuang had gone crazy and gone to find Jiang Rui and Shi Yan, the fifth master of the Jiang family¡¯s assistant had personally brought her to the Han family. Jiang Cheng had also personally visited. Old master han had hurriedly called the rest of the Han family back.


    A group of people sat in the main hall of the Han family. Looking at the unconscious han Shuang Shuang who was thrown to the ground, the Han family members were extremely angry. In their hearts, they cursed han Shuang Shuang for being an idiot.


    it was one thing to offend jiang rui and jiang sheng, but he even dared to offend the fifth lord jiang¡¯s men in the capital!


    the han family had some ties with the jiang family of sea city. jiang kui might give them some face, but the jiang fifth lord would not! This was the fifth Lord Jiang, who countless people in the upper circles of the capital feared. How could their han n afford to offend him?


    To be honest, they did not know Shi Yan¡¯s background. Otherwise, they would have beaten han Shuang Shuang to death.


    miss Shi, Rui ¡®er, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s the Han family¡¯s fault for not disciplining my sister well. That¡¯s why my sister did such a ridiculous thing. han di was the first to apologize.


    Before Shi Yan and the others could say anything, the Han family had already known everything they needed to know in half an hour.


    Han di looked at Jiang Sheng with an apologetic expression. ¡°sheng, i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    jiang cheng didn¡¯t say anything and only looked at him indifferently. Ever since he came to the Han family and saw the soup on Jiang Rui¡¯s clothes, his expression had been very ugly.


    His face was cold and his eyes were sharp.


    han di¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness.


    after this incident, not to mention other things, his friendship with ah sheng would probably be affected. ah sheng was famous for doting on jiang rui, not to mention that han shuangshuang had even scolded the fifth master of the jiang family.


    In recent years, although the Jiang family of Haicheng had less and less contact with the Jiang family of Jingdu, and they didn¡¯t rely on the Jiang family of Jingdu for development, everyone knew in their hearts that the Jiang family of Haicheng was a branch of the Jiang family of Jingdu, and the fifth master of the Jiang family of Haicheng was obviously the only master of the family.


    in the territory of haicheng, someone had spoken rudely to the fifth master of the jiang family. as the head of the jiang family in haicheng, how could ah sheng ignore this?


    there was also a cold-looking teenager sitting beside shi yan. he was said to be shi yan¡¯s younger brother.


    to have such an imposing manner at such a young age, he was worthy of being someone from one of the capital¡¯s top ns.


    When he had entered the room, Han Yu had told him in a low voice that Shi Yan was su MU¡¯s cousin.


    he said that he saw that president su and su mu had a different attitude towards shi yan at the yu family¡¯s banquet, and only found out after asking su mu.


    She was su MU¡¯s cousin, and her surname was Shi.


    One could imagine his status.

 Chapter 268

    268 since you like being disabled


    Provoking so many people at once, the Han family was in big trouble this time!


    Han di was filled with regret.


    if he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have left han shuangshuang in the care of his parents. instead, he would have looked after her himself, or sent her away the moment she started to act rashly. then, there wouldn¡¯t have been so many problems!


    when they met han di¡¯s gaze, the han family¡¯s husband and wife both felt a little guilty.


    especially the han family¡¯s eldest madam.


    She promised that she would watch over her daughter and make her reflect on her mistakes at home until she recognized her mistakes, but she let her daughter slip out of the house.


    She really shouldn¡¯t have epted her friend¡¯s invitation to go out.


    old master han saw that han di¡¯s words were ignored by everyone, and even jiang cheng, who was on good terms with han di, had a cold face. he knew that this matter would not be resolved so easily.


    For the Han family to be able to get to where they were today, old master han was not someone who did not know the times.


    If he was facing an ordinary junior, he might not be able to lower his face and apologize, but when it came to the fifth Lord Jiang, he didn¡¯t dare to be rude.


    after all, if it was not handled well, the han family¡¯s hundred years of foundation could be destroyed!


    ¡°Miss Shi, Rui ¡®er, it¡¯s the Han family¡¯s fault for not teaching you well. This time, I, this old man, will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation. if you have any requests, just tell us. our han n will definitely do our best to fulfill them!¡±


    ¡± grandfather han, it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t want to give you face, but not only did han shuangshuang scold my brother and i for not caring about human rtions, she also scolded my fifth uncle for being a cripple. i believe that after the banquet at the yu family, you should already have a clear idea of my fifth uncle¡¯s true identity. ¡±


    ¡°Insulting my fifth uncle isn¡¯t a small matter,¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s words made the old man¡¯s body sway.


    if han shuangshuang had not been injured and unconscious, he would have walked up to her and given her a walking stick.


    An idiot who can¡¯t do anything but ruin things!


    at this moment, shi bochen, who had been wearing a cold expression and not saying a word, also spoke, ¡± ¡± miss han¡¯s insulting of the jiang family¡¯s fifth master was obviously directed at my elder sister. i heard that this is not the first time that miss han has targeted my elder sister. although the shi family¡¯s roots are not in haicheng, they are not so easily bullied by others! ¡±


    Old master han and the others who were not sure of Shi Yan¡¯s identity all looked at Shi Bochen.


    ¡°shi, shi family? which shi family?¡± first madam han felt apprehensive.


    because she had a guess in her heart.


    Shi Bochen was about to say something but was interrupted by Shi Yan.


    it doesn¡¯t matter which Shi family it is. What¡¯s important is that miss han threw a bowl of vegetables and hot soup at us today. If I didn¡¯t have some skills, we wouldn¡¯t be sitting here now.


    also, not only did miss han scold Rui ¡®er, she also scolded my people.


    Her calm eyes swept across the Han family. Her gaze was extremely calm, but for some reason, it gave people a sense of fear.


    ¡°Disabled? the han family really had a good upbringing! Big miss han is really gutsy!¡±


    then, no matter how shocked the han family was, he said to jiang lin, who was standing at the side, ¡± ¡°Please wake miss han up.¡±


    this wasn¡¯t a simple wake-up call.


    jiang lin directly took the cup of tea from shi yan and threw it at han shuangshuang¡¯s face.


    although the tea wasn¡¯t boiling hot and wouldn¡¯t burn him, the temperature of the tea wasn¡¯t low either. it wouldn¡¯t feel good if he poured it directly.


    When first Madam han saw this, she was shocked and wanted to stand up. However, she was pulled back by han di, who was beside her.


    Han shuangshuang slowly woke up from the heat.


    before he was fully awake, he heard a pleasant voice, but the words that came out of this pleasant voice made him tremble in fear.


    he only heard the other party say,¡±since miss han likes to call people crippled, then let her have a taste of what it¡¯s like to be truly crippled.¡± I don¡¯tck money, and the Han family needs to apologize. Money is useless, and I want one of miss Han¡¯s legs.¡±


    upon hearing this, not only was the han family shocked, but jiang rui, jiang cheng, jiang lin, and shi bochen, who were beside shi yan, were also shocked.


    The key was that Shi Yan¡¯s expression was light, and her tone was neither fast nor slow. There was no emotion in her words, as if she was talking about an extremely ordinary and trivial matter.


    After han shuangshuang woke up, she seemed to have recovered from her crazed state. She was shocked and recognized that it was Shi Yan who had said that. She said angrily, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, don¡¯t you dare!¡±


    ¡°why wouldn¡¯t i dare to?¡± shi yan nced at her indifferently.


    When han shuangshuang met Shi Yan¡¯s gaze, she was shocked for no reason.


    he was also very remorseful in his heart. why would he do such a stupid thing like looking for trouble directly?


    others thought that the fifth lord jiang had a disability in his legs, but she saw him walking into the private room and taking shi yan away on the bamboo pole. she knew very well that the fifth lord jiang was not disabled.


    Previously, she had thought that he was Jiang Cheng¡¯s fifth uncle, a Doctor Who had resigned due to serious injuries and had returned from the capital to recuperate. It was only at the Yu family¡¯s banquet and the attitude of the eldest miss of the Xuan family towards fifth master Jiang that she realized that he was not the fifth master of the Jiang family in Haicheng, but the famous fifth master Jiang in the capital!


    Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng were together, and she no longer had a chance. She was indeed very unwilling. seeing that shi yan also had such a good boyfriend, she felt even more indignant.


    She was clearly not inferior to Jiang Rui, much less Shi Yan!


    She wanted to do something, but she didn¡¯t want to see Jiang Rui and Shi Yan go so smoothly. However, she hadn¡¯t thought of a way to deal with them. After being grounded for two weeks, she sneaked out.


    She was going to the school and the canteen for lunch.


    however, for some reason, the moment she saw jiang rui and shi yan, she couldn¡¯t suppress the anger in her heart. she walked straight over and threw the te at them!


    She did feel a little remorseful, but when she threw the te at them, the pent-up emotions that she had been suppressing for a long time were finally released!


    unfortunately, he didn¡¯t hurt them!


    if she had known earlier, she would have changed the soup to boiled water!


    even if she didn¡¯t offend them, she had already offended them. if she had burned jiang rui or shi yan¡¯s faces, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered too much!


    after shi yan nced at han shuangshuang, she said to the rest of the han family, ¡± ¡°why did young miss han suddenly lose her mind ande to find trouble? i do not need the han family to give an answer. i will investigate this matter clearly. if it has nothing to do with the han family, then so be it. if it has something to do with the han family, zhenzhen.¡±


    She didn¡¯t finish her sentence, but everyone in the Han family knew.


    he was secretly shocked.


    ¡± i only want one of miss han¡¯s legs. if it¡¯s not a minor fracture, it¡¯ll be fine very soon. since miss han likes the word ¡®disabled,¡¯ i want her to be unable to stand up for the rest of her life. ¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t try to fake it. i¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t afford the consequences.¡±


    Shi Yan stood up after she finished speaking.


    she nodded slightly to jiang rui and jiang cheng. ¡± i¡¯ll go back first. you guys go back early after you¡¯re done. ¡±


    He looked at Jiang Rui and said,¡±Rui ¡®er, a dog¡¯s mouth can¡¯t spit out ivory. Don¡¯t take her words seriously.¡± it¡¯s a marriage between families, so it¡¯s perfectly justifiable for you to be with young master jiang.¡±


    Jiang Rui felt warm inside. I know. Don¡¯t worry, Yan. I won¡¯t mind.


    ¡°many thanks.¡± jiang cheng said to shi yan.


    Even after Shi Yan left the Han family with Shi Bochen and Jiang Lin, the Han family members were still in a daze.


    Could this be someone who had been nurtured by a great aristocratic family with deep foundations? At such a young age, he was already so bold.


    Cripple one leg


    This was not a small matter, and her expression did not change the entire time she said this.


    Not only that, other than the light in her eyes, there was no trace of coldness on her.


    Yet, it was extremely terrifying.


    han yu patted his chest quietly. su mu¡¯s sister was young, but her aura was not weak at all! And he was very bold!


    han shuangshuang, that idiot, had still caused big trouble for her family!


    however, what shi yan had just said about han shuangshuang suddenly losing her mind seemed to be due to some other reason?


    Although Shi Yan had said that she didn¡¯t want the Han family to give an exnation, the Han family couldn¡¯t just ignore it. Even if the others didn¡¯t care, they couldn¡¯t. Otherwise, he would probably be beaten up by su mu and Jing Han.


    ¡°g-grandfather, ge ge¡±


    seeing that grandpa han did not object to shi yan¡¯s words, han shuangshuang started to panic.


    Old Mr. Han was so angry that he hit her on the back. ¡°You idiot, do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused the Han family? That¡¯s fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s woman, and even the great ns of the capital don¡¯t dare to touch her, yet you dare to provoke her!¡±


    Han shuangshuang shrieked in pain, and the anger in her heart made her lose her mind again. ¡°She¡¯s just a wild girl who relies on her man, what¡¯s there to be arrogant about! Without a man, she¡¯s nothing!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you unrepentant fool!¡± old mr. han mmed his walking stick down again.


    ¡°Do you really think that miss Shi has no background?¡± han di asked coldly. her surname was shi, and she was su mu¡¯s younger cousin. she was the daughter of the shi family, one of the top five aristocratic families in the capital! our han family still has some power in haicheng, but we¡¯re nothing in the capital, which is full of aristocratic families!¡±


    ¡°If she relies on her family background, our han family will be destroyed!¡±


    Han shuangshuang was so shocked that she forgot the pain on her body and said, ¡± ¡°H-how could Yingluo be from the countryside? Aren¡¯t you an orphan?¡±


    ¡°No! You¡¯re lying to me, how could she lie?¡±


    he spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.


    han di was furious. he called for someone to drag her away and ordered, ¡± ¡°do as miss shi says, then immediately send eldest miss away!¡±


    ¡± little di, shuangshuang is your younger sister. just send her away. can you not really cripple her legs? her life will be over if you do. ¡± First Madam han said sorrowfully.


    han di looked at her and said,¡±mom, do you think i want to cripple my own sister?¡± did i not remind her not to cause trouble? In order to prevent her from causing trouble, I even reminded you to look after her. she only has herself to me for what she¡¯s doing now!¡±


    ¡°are you going to protect her or the han family?¡±


    First Madam han fell back into her chair, her entire being in a daze.


    the other members of the han family did not express any opinions on this.


    They knew very well that if they protected han shuangshuang, they might not be able to protect the Han family. In the end, not only the Han family, but they might also lose han shuangshuang and the rest of them.


    It was han shuangshuang¡¯s own fault, and she was no longer a child who had to pay for her own mistakes.


    he had given an exnation to shi yan, but not to jiang rui and jiang sheng.


    In the end, old master han decided topensate Jiang Rui for her emotional trauma and personally apologize on behalf of han Shuang Shuang. Only then did the matter pass.


    However, the rtionship between the Han family and the Jiang family had obviously been affected, and it would not be easy to repair this rtionship.


    After sending the two of them out of the Han family, han di personally apologized again.


    Han di could only smile bitterly when he saw Jiang Sheng leave with Jiang Rui after ncing at him indifferently.


    It was all his fault. Ah Sheng had clearly reminded him and he had promised to look after han shuangshuang, but he had failed to do so.


    luckily, han shuangshuang didn¡¯t hurt anyone today. otherwise, the consequences would be even more serious.

 Chapter 269

    269 I keep feeling like he¡¯s doing it on purpose


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re Yingluo.¡±


    after leaving the han family¡¯s house, shi bochen, who was sitting in the car, looked at shi yan, who was beside him, and spoke hesitantly.


    This was the first time he had seen his sister angry. In his impression, his sister had always been calm and elegant. He had never seen her blush at anyone.


    Perhaps she had blushed when she left home, but he was not at home at that time and did not see it with his own eyes.


    so this was what an angry sister was like.


    Even he was a little shocked.


    He wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    tofort her and not get angry?


    however, she didn¡¯t look angry.


    She didn¡¯t know what to say for a long time, but she had a further understanding of how much she cared about the fifth Lord of the Jiang family.


    He didn¡¯t allow anyone to say anything bad about the fifth Lord Jiang.


    since han shuangshuang had called her a cripple, she would turn han shuangshuang into a cripple!


    Both of them were sitting in the back seat. Shi Yan looked at him and asked with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°What?¡±


    without waiting for shi bochen¡¯s reply, she said, ¡± ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡±


    Shi Bochen retracted his gaze and looked ahead.¡±Sis, where are we going now?¡± this wasn¡¯t the way back to haicheng university.


    ¡°let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    jiang che was already waiting at the jade eatery.


    Shi Bochen did not ask where they were going to eat. After hearing Shi Yan¡¯s answer, he fell silent.


    In fact, he was a little discouraged because Shi Yan could solve any problems she encountered without his help. Moreover, now that Shi Yan had Jiang che by her side, Shi Bochen felt that he was of no use to her.


    he had originally wanted to do something to make it up to shi yan.


    seeing him remain silent, shi yan asked, ¡± ¡°are you on good terms with the third miss of the jiang family?¡±


    Naturally, she did not know that Jiang Yun was the third young miss of the Jiang family. She only heard Jiang Lin calling her third young miss in the canteen.


    the main purpose of her words was not to ask about shi bochen and jiang yun¡¯s rtionship, but to change the topic when she saw that shi bochen seemed to have something on his mind.


    ¡°I only know him.¡±


    She looked at Shi Yan and said, ¡± sister Yan, those are outsiders. I¡¯ll always be on your side. So, if Jiang Yun does anything to make you unhappy, you don¡¯t have to show mercy just because I know her.


    ¡°i know,¡± shi yan smiled.


    After that, the two of them chatted for a while. Shi Bochen mentioned that qu Boyan hade to Haicheng some time ago and asked Shi Yan if she had seen him. Shi Yan did not hide anything and told him the truth.


    shi bochen then asked her if she needed to prepare anything for their trip in a few days. shi yan said that there was no need and that she would discuss it with ren kexin. he would only need to bring a few changes of clothes and not prepare anything else.


    Shi Bochen even mentioned that he wanted to pay a visit to the Jiang family in Haicheng to thank them for taking care of Shi Yan. Shi Yan said that there was no hurry, and qu Boyan had also mentioned this matter. They would go together the next time qu Boyan came to Haicheng.


    at the thought that he was still young and was shi yan¡¯s younger brother instead of her older brother, it would not be appropriate for him to visit her so rashly. hence, shi bochen did not say anything more.


    they chatted all the way to the jade eatery.


    it wasn¡¯t in the small building in front of the jade eatery, but in the backyard.


    Without letting anyone lead the way, Jiang Lin went to park the car while Shi Yan led Shi Bochen to the backyard of the Jade Restaurant.


    Seeing the elegantyout of the backyard of Jade Restaurant and Shi Yan¡¯s familiar look, Shi Bochen couldn¡¯t help but steal a nce at her.


    It seemed like it wasn¡¯t his sister¡¯s first time here.


    his sister was a very casual person who didn¡¯t have any requirements for the quality of life. if it wasn¡¯t for someone taking her out, she almost wouldn¡¯t take the initiative toe out for a meal alone, let alonee all the way here to eat.


    if she had that little time, she would rather use it to read.


    it could be seen that she was so familiar with this ce because someone had brought her here before, or more than once.


    shi bochen felt that shi yan had changed a little, but he didn¡¯t know if she had changed a long time ago or only recently. they hadn¡¯t contacted each other for a long time.


    As he walked along the stone path to the courtyard, Shi Bochen saw the person ying chess with him under the Laurel tree.


    It was the season when osmanthus flowers bloomed, and the small courtyard was filled with the faint fragrance of osmanthus flowers.


    It was almost evening, and the sky was red.


    from their angle, they could only see the side of each other¡¯s faces.


    Just the side profile was enough to make people stunned.


    He sat on the chair, took off his suit, and put it aside. He was only wearing a white shirt. He sat there without any arrogance. On the contrary, he gave off a gentle and elegant feeling.


    A gentleman was like jade, gentle and warm.


    just looking at his appearance, this praise of the world was very fitting.


    as he approached, he seemed to have heard footsteps and looked up.


    shi bochen saw his face clearly.


    before he could exim in surprise, he saw that the other party seemed to only have eyes for his sister and not him.


    When the man¡¯s eyes fell on his sister¡¯s face, he even saw the man¡¯s deep and calm eyes suddenly be gentle.


    it wasn¡¯t deliberate, it was a very natural change.


    it was an instinct.


    ¡°Miss Shi, are you done with your work?¡± his voice was as warm as the feeling he gave off.


    He was a little surprised that the fifth Lord Jiang, who had made so many people afraid, actually had such a gentle and gentlemanly appearance, but he also felt that he should be like this.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done.¡± Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    ¡°no, i just arrived a while ago.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at his chessboard, which was full of chess pieces. She did not believe his words.


    however, she caught a glimpse of his suit hanging at the side and could not help but frown at the thin shirt he was wearing. ¡± ¡°why are you only wearing so little? It¡¯s cold in the afternoon, aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±


    it was already past five in the afternoon, and the sun was no longer shining where jiang che was sitting.


    Her concern was very effective on Jiang che, and his eyes were filled with a smile. ¡°i¡¯m in good health, i don¡¯t get sick that easily.¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯ll be more careful next time so that miss shi won¡¯t worry.¡±


    He looked like he was very obedient to her.


    This made Shi Yan feel helpless.


    Jiang che then looked at Shi Bochen, who hade over with Shi Yan, and nodded slightly. ¡°Fourth young master Shi.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a high attitude and was even very gentle. However, when Shi Bochen met his gaze, he felt an inexplicable sense of oppression.


    as expected of the fifth lord jiang, his imposing manner was hidden in his bones, and he exuded an awe-inspiring aura without being angry.


    he greeted her not too enthusiastically but not impolitely, ¡± ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t say anything like ¡± there¡¯s no need to treat me as an outsider. ¡± at most, he was polite to shi bochen and wasn¡¯t really enthusiastic.


    ¡± fourth young master shi, please have a seat. i¡¯ve already made arrangements. we can eat in about half an hour. ¡±


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang is too polite,¡±


    Shi Bochen followed Shi Yan over and sat down.


    someone served two cups of tea and left quickly.


    There were only the three of them in the courtyard.


    Jiang che looked at Shi Yan, who was sitting on the other side of the chessboard, and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, we still have to wait for a while before we can eat and y a game of chess?¡±


    Shi Yan naturally had no objections. Her gaze fell on him.¡±sure, but mr. jiang, you have to put on your clothes first.¡±


    hearing this, jiang che looked at her with a dazed smile and said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re indeed very strict with me.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    shi bochen, who was holding a teacup and preparing to drink tea, said, ¡± ¡°......¡±


    He felt that Jiang che was doing this on purpose.

 Chapter 270

    270 fifth lord jiang¡¯s reminder


    The two of them were very quiet when they yed chess. They almost didn¡¯t talk, but it didn¡¯t make people feel that the atmosphere was dull.


    sitting by the side and watching, shi pochen remained silent for a long time.


    He thought he could probably understand why his sister cared so much about Jiang che. Even if the two of them sat together and didn¡¯t say a word, their auras werepatible.


    The two of them yed chess, back and forth, but it was not a back and forth filled with killing intent.


    His ying style was very gentle.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that they were all very good-tempered and gentle people.


    after the game ended, the dishes were served and the three of them moved to the pavilion next to them.


    He watched as Jiang che filled Shi Yan¡¯s bowl with soup and picked up food. He did all these things very naturally, and it was obvious that he was used to doing it.


    Shi Bochen¡¯s slight rejection of Jiang che gradually disappeared.


    After the meal, Shi Yan got up and went to the bathroom, leaving Jiang che and Shi Bochen alone in the pavilion.


    Jiang che put down his chopsticks and elegantly took out a tissue to wipe his hands. He then looked at Shi Bochen, who was sitting opposite him, and said calmly, ¡± ¡°Fourth young master Shi.¡±


    shi bochen looked at him.


    ¡°i won¡¯t delve into the dispute between miss shi and the shi family. since the fourth young master of the shi family hase to haicheng, i¡¯m sure the other members of the shi family will be here soon. I can tell that fourth young master Shi cares about his sister, miss Shi. I would like to trouble fourth young master Shi to pass on a message to the rest of the Shi family. It¡¯s fine if theye to look for miss Shi, but they have to watch their words in front of her. ¡±


    his tone was neither fast nor slow, as if he was narrating an extremelymon thing, but it also inexplicably made people hear a warning tone.


    Jiang che continued, ¡± it¡¯s undeniable that miss Shi has a very mild personality. However, that doesn¡¯t mean that she won¡¯t be sad. If the Shi family doesn¡¯t feel sorry for her, I will.¡±


    shi bochen pursed his lips and remained silent.


    An outsider, an outsider who they had known for less than two months, had done a better job than their family who had lived with them for many years.


    He had mixed feelings in his heart.


    ¡°thank you for your reminder, fifth lord jiang,¡± he said after a long while.


    his voice was a little deep, as if he was choking.


    jiang che didn¡¯t say anything else and changed the topic. ¡± ¡°Fourth young master Shi is miss Shi¡¯s younger brother. If you have any problems in the future, you can look for me.¡±


    The fifth master Jiang was naturally not apassionate and meddlesome person. He said this only because he could tell that Shi Yan cared about her younger brother.


    since he was someone she cared about, he naturally had to take care of him.


    Shi Bochen clearly understood that the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord was extending his love to his Crow.


    Her mood became moreplicated.


    He didn¡¯t respond or decline, just nodded and said, ¡± ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    After a while, Shi Yan came back.


    seeing that the two of them had finished eating and were facing each other in silence, he broke the somewhat strange atmosphere, ¡± ¡°are you going back to haicheng university now?¡±


    he was asking jiang che.


    It was already dark outside.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back to the jiang family,¡±


    Jiang che replied, then looked at Shi Bochen.


    ¡°i¡¯m going back to school.¡± shi bochen said.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll get someone to send fourth young master shi back.¡±


    Shi Bochen did not have any objections.


    After Shi Bochen left, Shi Yan and Jiang che prepared to leave as well.


    the two of them walked out hand in hand, with no one else around.


    ¡± we¡¯ll be on holiday in a few days. kexin is organizing a trip to her hometown. do you want to go? ¡±


    jiang che stopped to look at her.


    although it was night time, there were street lights in the courtyard. the two of them were close and could see each other clearly.


    ¡°When do we leave?¡±


    ¡± i still have to go to ss tomorrow. i¡¯ll be taking a flight the day after tomorrow. ¡±


    Ren Kexin was in charge of food and lodging. Song Meilian said that she had not been able to treat everyone to a meal, so she decided to take the ne since she was in charge of the travel expenses.


    it was almost the long holiday, so it was naturally not easy to buy tickets at this time. however, song meilian said that she had connections. after confirming the number of people tonight, she would book the tickets.


    The day after tomorrow?


    Jiang Che¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it the day after tomorrow. I still have something to deal with. You can go and y with your friends first. I¡¯lle to find you in two days.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t ask him what he wanted to do. He wasn¡¯t an idle person. Although most of his businesses were handed over to others to manage, there were some things that he had to deal with personally.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ms. Shi, you¡¯re so forthright. Don¡¯t you miss me at all?¡± His tone was a little sad.


    what¡¯s there to be reluctant about? just two days.


    Shi Yan naturally wouldn¡¯t say that. She helplessly went up to him and hugged his waist. She looked up at him and said,¡±No, I can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±


    She hugged him, and Jiang Che¡¯s hands also wrapped around her waist.


    He looked down at her and smiled. ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re being a little perfunctory.¡±


    without waiting for shi yan¡¯s reply, he spoke again, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, I heard that you stood up for me today?¡±


    Shi Yan raised her eyebrows slightly and didn¡¯tment.


    ¡°i heard that you even imed that i was your man and that you were very protective of me?¡± As he spoke, his hand around her waist tightened.


    shi yan blinked and met his gaze.¡±aren¡¯t you one of my people?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Jiang che chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased that you know how to dere your sovereignty, miss Shi.¡±


    His gaze moved away from her beautiful eyes andnded on her lips.


    her lips were very beautiful, and they were red and moist.


    Jiang Che¡¯s smiling eyes suddenly turned dark. He lowered his head slightly and pressed his lips against hers.


    It wasn¡¯t urgent, it was very light and gentle.


    It was gentle and affectionate.


    shi yan¡¯s hands around his waist tightened slightly, and she closed her eyes slightly.


    in the quiet courtyard at night, the breeze blew, and the sound of the zither could be faintly heard from the pavilion in front. there were carps jumping in the man-made lotus pond, and the courtyard was filled with the fragrance of osmanthus.


    it was very quiet and beautiful.


    in a private room on the third floor of the pavilion in front of the jade restaurant, two people stood by the rolled-up window. from their angle, they could see the scene of the two people kissing in the backyard.


    The wine ss in his hand shattered.


    ¡°Siyun, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡±


    the person next to her was about to pick up her hand to check if the broken ss had hurt her, but she avoided it.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Her tone was very cold, and it was not hard to hear that she was suppressing her anger.


    Yun Hui could only withdraw his hand resentfully.


    A hint of displeasure shed in his eyes.


    Seeing that Xuan Siyun was still staring at the two people in the backyard, the displeasure in her eyes deepened.


    Today, he had finally asked her out because he had helped and Xuan Siyun had agreed to treat him to a meal. after the meal, she thought of how others had said that the jade eatery had an elegant backyard, and she could see most of it from the window of the private room.


    he wanted to create some artistic mood, so he poured a ss of red wine for xuan siyun and invited her to the window to look at the scenery outside.


    He didn¡¯t see the scenery, but he did see the two people kissing affectionately in the courtyard.


    The distance was a little far, and it was night time, so he couldn¡¯t see clearly.


    however, the unique figures and temperaments of the two people could still be recognized at a nce.


    seeing this scene with xuan siyun, as someone who saw jiang che as a love rival, yun hui was naturally happy.


    He would have a better chance if Xuan Siyun could recognize that Jiang che already had someone by his side.


    however, seeing xuan siyun so angry, yun hui was also unhappy.

 Chapter 271

    271 so cruel and wicked


    with a ruthless look in his eyes, he deliberately said,¡±that¡¯s the fifth lord jiang and his little girlfriend, right?¡± it took me a lot of effort to get a reservation for a private room in the jade eatery from someone else. i heard that only staff are allowed to enter the backyard of the jade eatery. how did fifth lord jiang and his girlfriend get in?¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the Jade eatery is rted to the fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    As they were talking, the two people who were kissing and hugging in the courtyard finally separated, but they didn¡¯t really separate. Jiang che carried the person in his arms, while the person in his arms wrapped her arms around his neck and wrapped her legs around his waist.


    The two of them kissed for a while more, then Jiang che carried her to the side and entered a room.


    The door closed, blocking the view from the outside.


    seeing xuan siyun¡¯s face contorted in anger, yun hui suppressed the shock he felt and continued to fan the mes, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s said that the fifth lord jiang doesn¡¯t care about worldly affairs, but i didn¡¯t expect that he would be like this after falling in love. From the looks of it, fifth Lord Jiang is no different from an ordinary man when he meets a woman he likes. As expected, heroes can¡¯t ovee the barrier of beauty.¡±


    and that little girl called shi yan, she looked elegant and upright, but she was not shy at all when it came to love.


    unfortunately, the fifth lord jiang was too protective of him, and he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to attack.


    ¡± it¡¯s hard for a strict man like fifth lord jiang to control his emotions here. however, it seems that his rtionship with the jade eatery is not ordinary since he can enter the rooms in the backyard at will. ¡±


    ¡°the door is closed, i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t be able toe out for a while, yingluo.¡±


    ¡°i still have things to do, so i¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± Xuan Siyun interrupted him.


    It was probably because he was too angry that he didn¡¯t care to pretend anymore. His anger was all on his face, and he spoke in an extremely impatient tone. When he turned to leave, he even kicked a chair in his way.


    Seeing this, Yun Hui¡¯s eyes became even gloomier.


    However, he quickly suppressed his emotions and followed. ¡°Siyun, I¡¯ll send you!¡±


    ¡°i know you¡¯re not feeling well. do you want to drink? I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Xuan Siyun stopped and looked at him with a frown. third young master Yun, you¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t feel bad, and I don¡¯t want to drink. I do have something to do. i¡¯ve already fulfilled my promise to treat you to a meal. i¡¯ll probably be very busy in haicheng from now on, so i¡¯m afraid i won¡¯t have time to entertain third young master anymore. i¡¯ll treat you to a meal when i get back to the capital.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he did not care about Yun Hui¡¯s reaction and directly took the elevator to leave.


    yun hui was so angry that he kicked the railing in the corridor.


    ¡°yo, what¡¯s wrong with third brother? Who made you angry?¡±


    Yun Hui followed the voice and looked over. It was Yun Jian.


    There were a few people behind Yun Jian.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± yun xiao didn¡¯t like yun jian to begin with, and now he was even more angry, and his tone was very unfriendly.


    third brother¡¯s question is strange. This is a restaurant, so I¡¯m naturally here to eat. yun jian¡¯s attitude was a little undisciplined, and she looked a little frivolous.


    it was also this attitude of his that made yun hui feel his contempt for him.


    he was even more furious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you have a patient in Yun province who needs treatment? Why was he still in Haicheng? could it be that you were just finding an excuse to brush me off?¡±


    ¡°that was so long ago? Third brother, my medical skills aren¡¯t so bad that I have to continue to treat a patient whose condition isn¡¯t serious for two weeks without any results. if i had to treat an ordinary patient for a few months, i¡¯m afraid that i wouldn¡¯t even be able to survive.¡±


    He nced at the fence that Yun Hui had kicked. ¡°On the other hand, third brother, when did your cultivation be so bad? he actually kicked something to vent his anger. Since third brother came to the Jade food stall to eat, he should have heard that the person behind the Jade food stall was not to be trifled with, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the other party?¡±


    the person behind the jade eatery was most likely the fifth lord jiang, so he was naturally not to be trifled with.


    yun hui¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°oh, i think i just saw miss xuan. did shee with third brother? I can see that third brother is very interested in miss Xuan, or else he wouldn¡¯t have stayed in Haicheng to apany miss Xuan after big brother took over two of his branch offices and so many of his business deals failed.¡±


    It was so urate that it pierced his heart. However, as if he did not see Yun Hui¡¯s increasingly ugly expression, he continued, ¡± ¡± as the younger brother, i really feel bad for third brother. unfortunately, my ability is limited. i want to help but i can¡¯t. i can only silently wish third brother to marry the beauty soon. ¡±


    ¡°Third brother, you¡¯re really ... Didn¡¯t you have a way of dealing with women in the past? why do i always have to suffer at the hands of miss xuan?¡±


    but it¡¯s normal if you think about it. After all, miss Xuan isn¡¯t an ordinary woman. She¡¯s the heir chosen by old master Xuan, so she has her means and abilities.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, the methods used on other women are not suitable for her. Third older brother still has to put in more effort. just now, i heard third brother say that he wanted to go drinking with her. this is a good way. women, no matter how strong and capable they are, after drinking, they will reveal their fragile side. that is the easiest time to conquer.¡±


    ¡°Or you can just cook the raw rice into cooked rice.¡±


    Yun Jian squinted her eyes and smiled as she finished speaking. She then said to Yun Hui, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first. Once again, I wish third brother to return with a beauty soon.¡±


    she took the elevator and left. after leaving the jade eatery, yun jian said goodbye to her friend and got into her car. however, she didn¡¯t start the car immediately. instead, she made a call.


    ¡± third young master shi, yunhui is not a good person. it¡¯s not very kind of me to instigate him to cook the rice. don¡¯t forget that you owe me a favor. ¡±


    the other party didn¡¯t say much and only said indifferently, ¡± thank you. If there¡¯s anything you can use me for, just say the word. I won¡¯t take no for an answer.


    ¡°i don¡¯t need your help for the time being, but i¡¯m curious how xuan siyun offended you to the point that you would be so cruel to her.¡±


    yun jian had seen shi boyu before. his good genes determined that shi boyu¡¯s looks wouldn¡¯t be bad, but shi boyu always wore a pair of sses and gave people the feeling of a weak schr. his identity was also a university professor, and he looked very harmless.


    But in fact, Shi boyu was not a good person.


    he could even be said to be the most ruthless person in the shi family.


    yun jian and shi boyu didn¡¯t have a deep friendship. they only knew each other. yun jian was a little surprised when she suddenly received shi boyu¡¯s call asking him to help incite yun hui.


    however, he didn¡¯t like yun hui and xuan siyun, and he was happy to make shi boyu owe him a favor.


    What¡¯s done can¡¯t be undone. Based on Xuan Siyun¡¯s temper, Yun Hui would definitely end up in a miserable state, and Xuan Siyun wouldn¡¯t end up well either.


    aiya, he was so cruel and wicked.


    However, his cruelty and wickedness were still a littleckingpared to Shi boyu¡¯s.


    ¡°Those who court death time and time again must be taught a lesson.¡± shi boyu replied indifferently.


    Yun Jian raised her eyebrows slightly. you¡¯re saying that Xuan Siyun is behind han shuangshuang¡¯s sudden madness today? ¡± she asked.


    Naturally, Yun Jian knew about han shuangshuang going crazy and sshing Shi Yan and Jiang Rui on a te full of food in the canteen. He was the one who had tested han shuangshuang¡¯s blood.

 Chapter 272

    272 there might be someone behind this


    The test results showed that there was definitely something wrong. She had ingested a drug that would amplify her negative emotions. as for how she had ingested it and where the medicine hade from, jiang che had already sent people to investigate.


    not only were jiang che¡¯s people investigating, but shi yan, shi bochen, jiang sheng, and shi boyu¡¯s people were also investigating.


    shi boyu called to ask yun jian to help incite yun hui. naturally, he had found out something.


    they might not be able to find out the truth in such a short time, but they definitely had some clues.


    since there was already progress at shi boyu¡¯s ce, jiang che must have made some progress as well. he just didn¡¯t tell yun jian.


    yun jian didn¡¯t care about this.


    he didn¡¯t have the ability to make the fifth lord jiang report everything to him.


    Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t do it herself. It was the daughter of a small family in the capital who did it. However, Xuan Siyun must be behind it. It¡¯s just that she did it cleanly, so we can¡¯t find anything to use against her.


    Yun Jian understood.


    If he had gotten hold of something, then Shi boyu wouldn¡¯t just be asking him to incite Yunhui to teach Xuan Siyun a lesson.


    After all, he was just instigating, and Yun Hui might not be incited by him. Taking a step back, even if Yun Hui was incited by him, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Yun Hui to scheme against Xuan Siyun.


    yun hui was the standard person who thought that he was very capable, but in reality, his ability was only average.


    Xuan Siyun wasn¡¯t a brainless person.


    ¡°which small family in the capital?¡± Yun Jian asked.


    ¡°the zhao family.¡±


    the zhao family?


    for a moment, yun jian couldn¡¯t react to when the zhao family had appeared in the capital city.


    however, he didn¡¯t ask shi boyu too much and nned to find someone to ask.


    ¡°he¡¯s in the hands of third young master shi?¡±


    ¡°i was toote. they were taken away by fifth lord jiang¡¯s men.¡± shi boyu¡¯s tone had always been lukewarm, but it wasn¡¯t hard to hear that he was a little indignant.


    sensing fifth lord jiang¡¯s dissatisfaction, yun jian said a few words casually and hung up the phone in a hurry.


    He didn¡¯t want to be med.


    *


    Turning back time to half an hour ago.


    shi yan and jiang che did not know that someone had seen them. even if they did, they would not care.


    after kissing passionately for a while, jiang che directly held shi yan¡¯s waist with both hands and lifted her up. shi yan subconsciously wrapped her arms and legs around him.


    jiang che¡¯s gaze fell on her face, deep and forbearing. his voice was a little low and deep, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, there¡¯s a lounge for me next door.¡±


    Although it was called a lounge, it was more like an office. However, there was a soft couch in the office for a nap, so it could also be considered a lounge.


    the hint was obvious.


    shi yan¡¯s face was blushing. her moist lips and misty eyes made her look more charming than usual. her voice was low and soft.¡±but there¡¯s no yingluo here.¡±


    don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shi. I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯ve said before that I want to spend a few more years with you alone. I don¡¯t want to kill you. There was a smile in his voice.


    shi yan hit him in a bad mood.


    The next second, he kissed her again.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t as gentle as before, and it was aggressive.


    However, Shi Yan had the advantage in his arms, so she appeared more aggressive.


    the two of them kissed for a while before jiang che carried her straight to the lounge next door and closed the door with one foot.


    theyout of the lounge was very simple. there was a desk, a bookshelf, a sofa, and a soft couch.


    The soft couch was by the window. Jiang che ced Shi Yan on it and pulled down the rolled-up curtains,pletely blocking the view from the outside.


    In the dark lounge, Jiang che leaned over and gave her a hot kiss.


    the two people on the soft couch were entangled with each other.


    ......


    two hourster, the lights in the lounge were turned on.


    a person was lying on the soft couch, covered with a nket. her long ck hair was scattered, and her face was still flushed.


    there was a kind of decadent beauty.


    A person was standing beside the soft couch, putting on his clothes and buttoning up his shirt.


    He put on his shirt with his sleeves half-rolled up, looking very noble.


    However, there was still a lustful look in his eyes that had not dissipated, which was even more confusing.


    shi yan, who was lying on the soft couch, felt this way.


    He saw that she didn¡¯t even want to move her fingers, but she still looked straight at him without moving her gaze. The infatuation in her eyes for him was not hidden at all.


    Jiang che looked into her eyes for a few seconds, then chuckled and covered her eyes with his hands. He leaned over and kissed her on the lips. ¡± ms. shi, the conditions here are limited. you might catch a cold if you spend the night here. so don¡¯t look at me like that. ¡±


    ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll let you see.¡±


    He chuckled and let go of her.


    He picked up the phone that had been thrown aside. I¡¯m going to return a call. Get up and get dressed first. We¡¯ll go backter.


    both jiang che and shi yan had called just now, but jiang che had hung up on them.


    Seeing that Shi Yan¡¯s gaze had turned to her cell phone, Jiang che immediately understood without her having to say anything. He handed her cell phone and then opened the door to return the call.


    Shi Yan sat up with the help of the nket.


    there was only one missed call, and he did not call back after the call was hung up.


    It was Amy.


    He called back.


    It was connected after One Ring.


    ¡°Youngdy Yan.¡±


    ¡°How is it?¡±


    As she sat up, her scattered ck hair slid down her back and covered her clean and purple back. She held the nket in front of her body, but it was partly hidden and partly visible. There was a kind of messy beauty to it.


    he opened his mouth, his voice still a little hoarse.


    Amy was stunned.


    Thinking of the phone call that had just been hung up, she could guess what had happened and felt a little ufortable.


    It would be a wonder if he could be free after almost ruining someone¡¯s good deed.


    however, other than feeling ufortable, she also felt a little emotional.


    even now, she still couldn¡¯t get used to the fact that miss yan had a lover. it was simply too unbelievable.


    ¡°I found it. It was the daughter of a small Zhao family in the capital, Zhao Qianqian, who bribed the Han family¡¯s servant and put something in han Shuang Shuang¡¯s food. han shuangshuang was originally under house arrest, but it was this servant who was bribed that helped her escape from the han family.¡±


    zhao qianqian?


    What kind of unknown nobody was this?


    shi yan had never heard of it.


    she had never even heard of the zhao family in the capital, let alone zhao qianqian.


    ¡°Is the other partying for me or Jiang Rui? The Han family isn¡¯t an ordinary family. It¡¯s not an easy thing to bribe the servants of the Han family.¡±


    ¡°On the surface, they¡¯re targeting miss Jiang Rui.¡±


    Zhao Qianqian has an older sister. She was a ssmate of the young master of the Jiang family, Jiang Cheng, at the University of Jingdu. She was very fond of him and was very sad after learning about what happened between miss Jiang Rui and young master Jiang. Zhao Qianqian knew that han shuangshuang was interested in young master Jiang and was very hostile to miss Jiang Rui. So, she went to han shuangshuang to avenge her sister.


    the truth is, Zhao Qianqian saw the fifth Lord Jiang from afar at a banquet a few years ago. Since then, she has been deeply in love with him. She found out about what happened between you and the fifth Lord, as well as the fact that you and han shuangshuang don¡¯t get along, so she came to find han shuangshuang.


    ¡°Han shuangshuang has consumed a drug that can amplify a person¡¯s negative emotions. Once she gets angry, she will lose her mind. It¡¯s not easy to get this kind of medicine, and Zhao Qianqian got it by chance. But I always feel that this is too much of a coincidence.¡±


    but I couldn¡¯t find any useful information. No matter how I looked into it, I only found out that it was a coincidence that Zhao Qianqian got her hands on the medicine.


    ¡°as for bribing the han family¡¯s servants, it should be zhao qianqian¡¯s doing. The Han family didn¡¯t expect that someone would touch han shuangshuang at home, and they were not on guard in this aspect, which allowed Zhao Qianqian to take advantage of the loophole.¡±


    In that case, the other party might be targeting her and Jiang Rui at the same time, nning to kill two birds with one stone.


    However, it was a little awkward.


    the other party spent so much effort just to make han shuangshuang throw dishes at us? ¡±


    Since she knew about Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng¡¯s rtionship, she also knew about her rtionship with Jiang che. She also knew that both of them had some skills, and han shuangshuang would not be able to hurt them, let alone throw a te at them in public.


    They might not be able to hurt them, and han shuangshuang would bepletely finished.


    what was the other party trying to achieve by going in such a big circle and spending so much effort?


    Just to let han shuangshuang cause them some trouble?


    amy fell silent. she didn¡¯t know why he was doing this.


    Yingluo, perhaps the other party didn¡¯t expect han shuangshuang to be so useless. Amy said.


    There seemed to be no other exnation.


    they were only here to cause trouble for them. they didn¡¯t need to waste any effort to get this medicine. they could just help han shuang shuang escape from her home and let her appear in front of them.


    in that case, han shuangshuang could stille to them for a long time to make them unhappy, which was much better than ying with them all at once.


    ¡°where¡¯s zhao qianqian?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    ¡°they were taken away by fifth lord jiang¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°miss yan, do we need to bring them here and deal with them ourselves?¡± amy asked after a pause.


    ¡°No need,¡±


    no wonder jiang che said that he had something to do and couldn¡¯t go on a trip with her. she had thought that he had something to deal with at work, but now it seemed like it was most likely because of this.


    it was just zhao qianqian. how could he personally deal with her?


    however, since he wanted to deal with it himself and did not intend to let her know, she would pretend that she did not know anything.


    It would be good for him to deal with it personally as a warning to the others.


    Amy nodded. if there¡¯s really someone behind Zhao Qianqian¡¯s incident, I¡¯m afraid that there will be more simr incidents in the future. I¡¯ll continue to investigate. I¡¯ll call miss Yan if there¡¯s any news.


    at this moment, jiang che returned from his phone call.


    When he saw Shi Yan still sitting on the soft couch, his eyes fell on her smooth, white arm that was covered with marks. His eyes darkened.


    seeing hime in, shi yan said ¡°okay¡± to amy and hung up the phone.


    jiang che walked over and sat on the soft cushion. his hand slid down from her waist to her back.¡±miss shi, you did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help but tremble at his actions.


    ¡°i was on the phone just now,¡± he said, feeling a little speechless.


    she had intended to put on her clothes after hanging up the phone, but she had not deliberately waited for him toe back.


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to her. He lifted her chin with one hand and kissed her.


    ¡°i¡¯ll wait for you outside,¡± he said as he stood up after a long kiss.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to look at her and went straight out of the lounge, closing the door behind him.


    Looking at the tightly shut door, Shi Yan was stunned for a moment and then burst intoughter.


    She thought that he would continue, so he was especially restrained when he was restraining himself.


    They didn¡¯t go back to the Jiang family¡¯s house, but to the apartment near Haicheng University.


    as soon as shi yan entered the room, jiang che carried her to the room. after being tormented for most of the night, shi yan was still a little drowsy even when she went to ss the next day.


    on sunday morning, jiang che sent shi yan to the airport to meet up with ren kexin and the others.


    after shi yan went through the ticket check and boarded the ne, jiang che did not leave the airport. instead, he took another flight out of haicheng.

 Chapter 273

    273 How to allocate the rooms


    shi yan¡¯s group of nine people.


    Apart from the four of them and Jiang Rui, Jiang Cheng and Jing Xuan were also here. Shi Bochen and Jiang Yun were also here.


    the ne was either first ss or economy ss.


    The line of good-looking characters attracted a lot of attention.


    After the nended more than an hourter, Ren Kexin¡¯s father and uncle each drove a car to pick them up. They were stunned when they saw the group. it was only when ren kexin introduced them and they greeted each other that ren kexin¡¯s father and uncle came back to their senses.


    there were nine of them, and one of the cars that picked them up was a seven-seater.


    otherwise, he really wouldn¡¯t be able to sit down.


    Shi Yan, Jiang Rui, Jiang Cheng, Shi pochen, and Jiang Yun sat in the seven-seater car that Ren Kexin¡¯s father was driving, while the others sat in Ren Kexin¡¯s uncle¡¯s car.


    ren kexin¡¯s arrangement was not without reason.


    the others were not familiar with shi pochen and jiang yun. shi pochen was shi yan¡¯s younger brother, while jiang yun was clearly the fifth lord jiang¡¯s nephew. she seemed to know jiang rui and jiang sheng.


    Shi Bochen sat in the front passenger seat.


    the reason was simple. ren kexin¡¯s father was an elder. if they all sat in the back seat and no one sat in the front passenger seat, it would be impolite to let someone else be the driver.


    little brother, you don¡¯t look that old. Are you Kexin¡¯s ssmate too? ¡± Papa Ren was a talkative person, and Ren Kexin had inherited this from him.


    no, my sister is student Ren¡¯s roommate. I¡¯m just here to have fun.


    Shi Bochen nced at the back seat.


    ren kexin had made a simple introduction just now, so papa ren knew that shi yan was ren kexin¡¯s roommate, and jiang rui was a friend that ren kexin made in university.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Shi Yan¡¯s younger brother. No wonder you look so simr,¡± she said.


    in fact, the two of them didn¡¯t look alike, but they both looked good.


    ke xin always calls to say that she¡¯s been taken care of by her ssmates. You guys should have fun this time. Treat it as if you¡¯re going home.


    the few of them agreed in unison.


    Ren Suo¡¯s father started to introduce the good food and fun things in their hometown.


    there was no awkward silence along the way to the small town where their house was located.


    it was an ancient town, and even the small shops on the roadside exuded a different kind of retro charm.


    ren kexin¡¯s house was in town.


    She had two courtyards in town.


    One was for Ren Kexin to live alone, while the other was for her parents.


    the two courtyards were not adjacent to each other, and it was a ten-minute walk.


    They were not staying at a homestay, so Ren Kexin arranged for them to stay at her house.


    The group of people went straight to Ren Kexin¡¯s courtyard.


    When Shi Yan and the others arrived, Ren Kexin and the others had already arrived in her uncle¡¯s car.


    her uncle left after sending them off. the few of them sat in the courtyard and waited for shi yan and the others under the sun. they nned to wait for them to arrive before they were assigned rooms.


    Papa Ren didn¡¯t stay long after sending them home. He said that he was going home to help Mama Ren cook and asked them to go over for dinner after they were done packing.


    Shi Yan and the others dragged their luggage into the house. Ren Kexin, who was sitting in the courtyard, stood up when she saw them. ¡± you¡¯re here. the road you came from wasn¡¯t very good. it was a little bumpy. you don¡¯t have car sickness, do you? ¡±


    there was only a small bump on the road, but these people looked like they were living in luxury, but in reality, they could not bear the hardship, so they were not affected much.


    shi yan smiled at the cigarette butt. ¡± no. they¡¯re all very good. ¡±


    ¡°why are you all sitting in the courtyard?¡± Her luggage was still on the side.


    I¡¯m waiting for you guys. There are six rooms in my courtyard, three upstairs and three downstairs. I didn¡¯t know that senior Jiang Yun and senior Shi would being over, so I only asked my mother to help clean up the rooms here. But I called them yesterday and asked them to clean up two rooms over there. But I don¡¯t think you guys will live separately. How should the rooms be allocated? ¡±


    there were six rooms, and there were nine of them, both men and women.


    Chang ru and I will stay in my room. There are five rooms left.


    As Ren Kexin spoke, she hesitantly looked at Jiang Sheng and Jing Xuan, who both had strong auras.


    shi bochen was not familiar with the two of them, so it was impossible for him to stay in the same room as either of them. jiang cheng and jing xuan seemed to be on good terms, but was it appropriate for two men with such strong auras to live together?


    ¡°i¡¯ll stay in the same room with jiang rui ¡®er.¡± jiang cheng said directly.


    Jiang Rui had no objections.


    although the most intimate thing they did after they confirmed their rtionship was kissing and hugging, the two of them had lived together since they were young, so there was no awkwardness in staying in the same room. moreover, jiang rui was a little picky about her bed. in this unfamiliar ce, she could sleep well with jiang cheng.


    Jiang che will being over in two days. I have to have one room by myself. Shi Yan smiled and said bluntly.


    The luggage beside her was veryrge. Not only were her own clothes packed, but there were also a few sets of Jiang Che¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°of course,¡± ren kexin raised her eyebrows and smiled at her.


    At the side, Shi Bochen pursed his lips tightly and said,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    they¡¯re living together?


    he wanted to say something, but when he saw the elegant yet bright smile on shi yan¡¯s face, he finally chose to shut up.


    ¡°There are only three rooms left, how do we split them?¡±


    ren kexin looked at the remaining people and felt a little worried.


    the main reason was that song meilian and jing xuan were a couple, but they didn¡¯t seem to be that close, which made her a little uncertain.


    jing xuan stood beside song meilian and didn¡¯t speak, but song meilian understood what he meant. he wouldn¡¯t force her.


    Gently clenching her fist and slowly releasing it, song Meilian said, ¡± I¡¯ll stay in the same room with Jing Xuan.


    Shi Yan and Ren Kexin both looked at song Meilian.


    Seeing that she was hesitant but not reluctant, Shi Yan retracted her gaze.


    ren kexin smiled and said, ¡± then there¡¯s just enough room for this arrangement. my room is on the second floor. chang ru and i will stay on the second floor. senior jiang yun is a girl, so she¡¯ll stay on the second floor too. ¡± there¡¯s a room on the second floor on the other side of the corridor. although we¡¯re both on the second floor, we rarely bump into each other except for sharing the same bathroom. shi yan, you¡¯ll stay in that room and the others will stay on the first floor. is this arrangement okay?¡±


    Ren Kexin was the host, so she could make any arrangement, but she still asked for everyone¡¯s opinion.


    Shi Yan was considered the middleman of this group. She was more suitable to express her opinion, so Ren Kexin looked at her after asking.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have any objections.¡± Shi Yan said.


    the others also said that they had no objections.


    ren kexin pped her hands. ¡± that¡¯s the arrangement then. the rooms have been tidied up, and the bedsheets are clean. everyone, let¡¯s go to my parents ¡®ce for dinner after you¡¯ve tidied up. ¡±


    They each chose a room and went into their rooms to pack.


    jiang rui and jiang cheng chose the room in the middle of the first floor, because shi bochen and jing xuan had chosen the rooms on the side.


    the rooms were not very spacious, but they were very clean. every room had a window.


    Jiang Rui was very satisfied.


    after entering the house, she looked at theyout of the room and said, ¡± ¡°i think there¡¯s something strange going on between meilian and the big brother of family jing. they have feelings for each other, but i feel like they¡¯re a little distant at times.¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you know what happened to them? and meilian, ever since i found out about her rtionship with brother jing, i found her more and more familiar. is it because we are close?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s other people¡¯s business. Why do you care so much?¡±


    as jiang cheng spoke, he took her over with one hand.


    The room wasn¡¯t big, and the two of them fell onto the bed in a single turn.

 Chapter 274

    274 Chapter 274-the fireworks of the mortal world


    Jiang Cheng looked at the person he had trapped in the bedding and raised his hand to gently caress her face. Jiang Rui ¡®er, stay in the same room as me. Are you afraid? ¡±


    jiang rui blinked,¡±what are you afraid of?¡± it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve stayed in the same room. we used to sleep together when we were young.¡±


    seeing that she was pretending to be stupid, jiang cheng pinched her face in a bad mood.


    he lowered his head and kissed her. ¡± you can be stubborn. we¡¯re not going to stay here for a day or two. we¡¯re going to stay here for a week. ¡± i can bear with it for a day or two, but i can¡¯t guarantee that i can stay in the same room with you for so many days without doing anything.¡±


    Jiang Rui pretended not to hear him and let him kiss her.


    After a long time, they stopped and their positions switched. Jiang Rui was in his arms and didn¡¯t forget to ask, ¡± ¡°Brother, you really don¡¯t know what happened between Meilian and the eldest brother of family Jing?¡±


    ¡± jiang rui ¡®er, you¡¯re so bold. you¡¯re still thinking about other people¡¯s matters at this time! ¡± Jiang Cheng was so angry that he pinched her waist.


    jiang rui pped the back of his hand in pain. it was a clear sound, and it was obvious that she had used a lot of force.


    Jiang Cheng was so angry that heughed.


    Jiang Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re getting more and more out of control. You don¡¯t show me any mercy when you hit me. If I don¡¯t teach you a lesson, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll ride over my head!


    as he spoke, he reached his hand directly into her clothes.


    jiang rui was shocked and wanted to struggle, but his other hand was too tight and she couldn¡¯t break free.


    The two of them switched positions again. Jiang Rui widened her eyes in shock and shyly said, ¡± ¡°Brother, brother, I was wrong, I was wrong. I won¡¯t do it again. Don¡¯t, don¡¯t do anything stupid. We have to pack up and leave quickly. Don¡¯t let the others wait for Qianqian.¡±


    jiang cheng kissed her fiercely for a long time before letting her go and getting up.


    she walked over and opened her suitcase, looking very calm.


    He didn¡¯t pack much, only taking out some daily necessities and putting his clothes in the suitcase.


    Jiang Rui looked at his back as he packed his things and got up from the bed pitifully. She didn¡¯t dare to speak or get too close to him.


    Jiang Cheng packed his things and took out the gift that Jiang Rui had prepared for Ren Kexin¡¯s parents. Seeing that Jiang Rui was still standing a few steps away from him and looking at him timidly, his face darkened.


    Jiang Rui ¡®er, you¡¯re so far away from me. Am I a dreadful monster? ¡±


    shaking her head like a rattle-drum, jiang rui moved towards him step by step, making jiang cheng feel both angry and amused.¡±look at your cowardly face, you¡¯re good for nothing!¡±


    ¡°How am I a coward? i¡¯m not scared! If you¡¯re so capable, then don¡¯t stop just now. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s scared!¡± she didn¡¯t dare to stay a second longer after she finished speaking. she opened the door and ran out.


    jiang sheng¡¯s face darkenedpletely.


    he really needed to be taught a lesson!


    This side was happy, but song Meilian¡¯s side was the opposite.


    The two of them each had a suitcase and packed their things.


    jing xuan looked at the silent song meilian and finally said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be too nervous. The bed isn¡¯t small, so I won¡¯t touch you at night. if you¡¯re really not used to it, i can sleep on the sofa.¡±


    The room only had a single sofa.


    He could only sit.


    song meilian stopped packing and looked at him,¡±i¡¯m not nervous.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m just thinking that i¡¯ve always avoided staying in the same room as you in the past. this might be an opportunity. I¡¯m just afraid that I¡¯ll still have a bad reaction when the timees. That¡¯ll be too unfair to you.¡±


    even an ordinary man would feel ufortable if his girlfriend retched like she did when he was being intimate with her, let alone a sessful and handsome young man like jing xuan.


    Jing Xuan looked at her, walked over, and habitually held her arm through her sleeve. ¡°ning, you can¡¯t think like that.¡±


    song meilian¡¯s name was ye ning. jing xuan had been calling her that since she talked to him, just like many years ago.


    you¡¯re willing to give me a chance. You¡¯re willing to give us a chance. I¡¯m already very satisfied.


    If he had found her a little earlier, she would not have suffered so much that she could not walk out of the shadow until now.


    of course, he wanted to get along with her like a normal couple, but if this was built on her pain, he would rather they continue like this.


    ¡± if you want to try to get close to me, don¡¯t be afraid that i¡¯ll be wronged. we¡¯ve lived together for three years. you should know that i don¡¯t care about these things. ¡±


    It would be a lie to say that he didn¡¯t care. In the face of the disgust of the person he liked, no one could be indifferent. However, he cared more about her than his own feelings.


    as long as she didn¡¯tmit suicide in the middle of the night, anything was fine.


    recalling the scene of her lying in a pool of blood in the bathtub, jing xuan felt a lingering fear.


    song meilian looked at him, and then at his hand on her forearm through his clothes. she raised her other hand and pulled his hand down, directly holding his fingertips.


    Since she could hold his hand now, she would not retreat.


    she looked at him and said,¡±zhenzhen, let¡¯s try and see if we can improve in the next few days.¡±


    Jing Xuan nced at the hand she was holding, and the corners of his lips lifted slightly. ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°I think I should be able to do it,¡± song Meilian said.¡±In the past, I didn¡¯t have anyone I could trust, but it¡¯s different now. My roommate is in this yard.¡± When I think of this, I can¡¯t help but feel a little more at ease.¡±


    ¡°You know Shi Yan, right? she gives people a very strange feeling. We haven¡¯t known each other for long, but with her around, I feel particrly at ease. This probably has something to do with her calm and collected personality. I always feel that as long as she¡¯s here, there¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be solved.¡±


    jing xuan,¡±hehe.¡±


    he should thank shi yan. after all, ah ning was willing to give them a chance. shi yan¡¯s contribution was indispensable. however, when he heard ah ning¡¯s words, he really couldn¡¯t be happy.


    they had known each other for so many years, and he had stayed by her side for three whole years. however, he could not make her let down her guard as much as shi yan, who she had known for a month.


    she was a little upset, but also a little happy that she had made a friend who treated her sincerely.


    all in all, he was feeling veryplicated.


    ¡°a person who is valued by the fifth lord jiang must have some extraordinary qualities, so it¡¯s not strange for you to have this feeling. But the most important thing is that you treat people with sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Sincerity for sincerity. If you treat her sincerely, she will naturally repay you with sincerity. You¡¯ve done well in this regard. This is how friends should be. however, not everyone is worth befriending, so you shouldn¡¯t treat everyone with your heart and soul.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not stupid,¡± song meilianughed,¡±i can¡¯t say that i can see a person 100%, but i still have a good eye for people.¡±


    pared to them, shi yan¡¯s side was much quieter.


    after going upstairs with ren kexin and the others, ren kexin pointed out the location of the rooms for jiang yun and shi yan, and she went straight to the rooms.


    the room wasn¡¯t big. it had a bed, an old desk, and an old wooden wardrobe.


    it was very clean.


    this was a wooden building, in line with the style of an ancient town.


    Therefore, even if the windows were closed, the room would not feel stuffy.


    Shi Yan walked into the room, but she did not pack her luggage immediately. Instead, she walked over and pushed open the two tightly shut wooden windows.


    Outside the window was the courtyard wall, and beside the wall was a persimmon tree.


    persimmons had already turned yellow in this season.


    golden lights were hanging on the branches that peeked out of the wall. there was a mountain not far away, and there were people smoking. they were probably burning firewood to cook.


    Under the warm sun, a light breeze blew, and smoke rose from the kitchen.


    it was filled with the air of the mortal world.

 Chapter 275

    275 Quiet, rxed, andfortable


    Shi Yan liked the feeling of being away from the hustle and bustle of the world.


    she was actually looking forward to living here with jiang che.


    She couldn¡¯t help but think of the crescent moon Bay that she had lived in for nine years.


    The houses in Crescent Bay weren¡¯t as exquisite as the houses in Ren Kexin¡¯s small town, but the courtyard was bigger. She had also nted many medicinal herbs and vegetables in the courtyard.


    The small wattled courtyard was filled with nts.


    In the countryside, the neighbors were all busy working in the fields and setting up stalls. The young people were either going to school or working to earn money. Most of the people who stayed in Crescent Bay were older. The poption was thin, simple, and quiet.


    it was even more peaceful and leisurely than this small town.


    perhaps she could bring jiang che back to stay for a while during the winter break.


    Just as she was thinking, she saw the window downstairs being pushed open.


    the person who poked his head out was shi bochen.


    she did not expect shi bochen to be staying right below her.


    shi bochen was looking around. when he looked up and saw shi yan, he said in surprise, ¡± ¡°sister yan!¡±


    In a daze, Shi Yan recalled the time when she was in the Shi family.


    Every time they met, Shi Bochen would call her sister Yan in surprise, as if they had not seen each other for a long time. In fact, they had seen each other every day back then.


    After nine years, the innocent and smiling teenager had be mature, and his personality had be dull.


    It seemed like nothing had changed, but in reality, everyone had changed.


    Shi Yan was only dazed for a moment. She responded with a faint smile and asked him,¡±how do you feel?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good. The environment here is good and the air is fresh. fortunately, i came along. otherwise, i would definitely regret it. ¡±


    shi yan could feel that shi bochen was not as tense and rxed ever since they arrived in this small town.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Since you¡¯re here, have fun for a few days and don¡¯t think about anything else. you don¡¯t have to worry too much about han shuangshuang¡¯s matter. i¡¯ve already investigated everything on my side and will handle it well.¡±


    Have you investigated thoroughly?


    Bo Chen was almost done with his investigation, but he was still a step toote and couldn¡¯t help, so he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little disappointed.


    however, he didn¡¯t ask much and only said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve found out. If there¡¯s anything I can help with, sister Yan, you have to ask.¡±


    ¡°i will,¡±


    ¡°Sister Yan, I think the view in Ren¡¯s house is pretty good. Let¡¯s find some time to take a few photos here?¡±


    There was not only a golden persimmon tree in the courtyard, but also a wall full of rose flowers.


    probably due to the climate here, the roses, which should have passed their flowering period around september, were in full bloom at this time.


    It looked very beautiful at first nce.


    shi bochen was looking at her expectantly.


    shi yan paused for a few seconds, but she didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°sure.¡± She said.


    shi bochen beamed with joy at her reply, looking like a sunny teenager. he waved at her and said,¡±sister yan, i¡¯m going to pack up now. see youter.¡±


    shi yan also turned around to pack her things. just as she was ready to go out, her phone rang.


    it was su chen.


    ¡°Yanyan, your school is on holiday, right? I¡¯ll go to sea city to see you in a few days.¡±


    Su chen had been feeling extremely aggrieved during this period of time. He had nned to go to Haicheng two weeks ago, but people kepting to him for medical treatment. It would have been fine if the person seeking medical treatment was an ordinary person, but all of them had a reputation. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t offend them, but it would be troublesome if he did.


    it was fine if it was just one or two, but it would be a headache if he offended too many of them.


    He had always wanted to ask Shi Yan in person what was going on between her and Jiang che, so he held back from calling her to ask. however, he guessed that jiang che was most likely the reason he couldn¡¯t get away recently. he just couldn¡¯t find any evidence.


    it¡¯s the holidays, but I¡¯m not in Haicheng. I¡¯m out with my roommates.


    su chen,¡±hehe.¡±


    He had finally managed to squeeze out some time to go to Haicheng, but she was not there.


    However, it was a good thing that she was willing to go out with her roommates.


    ¡°where did you go?¡±


    a small town in southern city. It¡¯s my roommate¡¯s hometown.


    ¡± since you¡¯re going out to have fun, just rx. i¡¯ll visit you in haicheng when i¡¯m free next time. ¡±


    after a pause, su chen finally asked, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, what¡¯s going on between you and Jiang che?¡±


    In the past, su chen would address him as Dr. Jiang or the fifth Lord Jiang. Now, su chen directly called him Jiang che. When he thought of the suspicion that Jiang che had kidnapped Shi Yan, su chen felt very ufortable.


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer him directly, but said, I drank a few more sses at the Yu family¡¯s banquet and was a little drunk. He told me about Jiang che helping me answer your call.


    There was no answer, but it had already given su chen the answer.


    Su Chen¡¯s heart felt even more stifled.


    although he had been running around the world since he grew up, he would return to crescent bay every year as long as he had time. even if he was too busy to make it back, he would send gifts to shi yan and call her during the holidays.


    it could be said that he was the only person who had been by shi yan¡¯s side all these years.


    he was still shi yan¡¯s guardian.


    he really treated shi yan as his own sister. one day, someone suddenly told him that his sister had been abducted by his sworn enemy. how could he not feel depressed?


    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t drink so much, especially when you¡¯re outside.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from Jiang che? How did you get Yingluo with him?¡±


    ¡°You probably reminded me toote,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    Su chen was silent.


    In other words, she was already involved with Jiang che when he reminded her?


    she hadn¡¯t been in haicheng for long, had she?


    jiang che didn¡¯t expect him to be so inhumane! They hadn¡¯t known each other for long, and he had already tricked her away!


    Brother Su chen, Jiang che is quite good.


    Since she had already said so, she was obviously biased towards Jiang che. What else could su chen say?


    Sure enough, no matter how calm andposed she was, a little girl would always be a little girl. She would be easily confused by a person¡¯s appearance.


    even he had to admit that jiang che¡¯s face was indeed very attractive to girls.


    hmph, jiang che only took advantage of his face.


    ¡± as long as you think it¡¯s good. remember to tell me if you¡¯ve been wronged. ¡±


    alright, thank you, Brother Su chen.


    although she agreed, su chen knew that she would notin to anyone even if she was wronged.


    just like nine years ago, when she was forced to leave home by the people closest to her and suffered such a great grievance, she still acted as if nothing had happened after she left the capital with him and her master to crescent moon bay. she did not even mention a word about what happened in the shi family.


    Those who didn¡¯t know better would think that she was really indifferent and didn¡¯t care at all.


    in fact, it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t care. she just hid it well.


    Of course, su chen did not notice this from the beginning. He was young and inexperienced at that time, so he did not have such a good eye.


    when su yu passed away, he saw shi yan sneakily go down to the cer to drink his red wine. he suspected that she had something on her mind and wanted to drink to drown her sorrows. that was how he realized it.


    he didn¡¯t point it out.


    all these years, he had been pretending that he didn¡¯t see it.


    ¡°Alright, go y with your ssmates. I¡¯m hanging up.¡±


    ¡°goodbye, brother su chen.¡±

 Chapter 276

    276 The cheongsam shop in the town


    After hanging up the phone, Shi Yan stood in ce with her phone for about half a minute before leaving with the meeting gift she had prepared for Ren Kexin¡¯s parents.


    it wasn¡¯t anything expensive, just a box of tea leaves and some tonics.


    when she went downstairs, there were already a few people sitting in the living room.


    she was still short of jiang rui, jiang cheng, and jiang yun, but shi bochen arrived at almost the same time as her.


    other than ren kexin, the host, the others were more or less carrying things in their hands. they were probably gifts for ren kexin¡¯s parents.


    ¡°shi yan also came down? Come and sit down, we¡¯re still short of a few people.¡± Ren Kexin called her over to sit.


    Shi Yan was about to go over and sit down when Jiang Rui ran over.


    it was as if a dog was chasing after him.


    Jiang Yun was walking down the stairs when she saw Jiang Rui running for her life.¡±......¡±


    she had heard of jiang rui.


    She said that she was not as unruly and willful as a daughter from a big family. She was just a little more lively and open-minded. However, looking at Jiang Rui, wasn¡¯t she too lively?


    She had a more lively personality, but whenpared to Jiang Rui, she actually felt that she was a little quiet?


    jiang ruiughed dryly when she saw everyone¡¯s strange looks.


    she cursed jiang sheng in her heart. it was all his fault!


    ¡°Is everyone done packing? i¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡±


    fortunately, she ran away quickly. otherwise, everyone would probably have to wait a little longer. She would be even more embarrassed if everyone waited for them here.


    ren kexin waved her hand. ¡± it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s fine. we just came down too. ¡±


    ¡± i live on campus during high school, and when ie back on the weekends, i¡¯ll go to my parents ¡®ce to stay. i don¡¯t live here often, so there aren¡¯t many things here. the conditions are limited. if you see anything you need, just let me know. ¡±


    it¡¯s pretty good. We don¡¯t need anything. We¡¯ve troubled your family and made you, uncle, and Auntie worry. jiang rui said with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much effort. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. My family is simple, and my parents are eager for me to call a few more friends over to y. You guys don¡¯t know this, but after knowing that I¡¯m bringing my ssmates back to y, my mom was so happy that she helped me clean up this ce a long time ago.¡±


    just look at her father and she knew that they were very hospitable.


    After a while, Jiang Sheng also came out.


    the group of them walked towards the small courtyard where ren kexin¡¯s parents were staying.


    In a small town in Jiangnan, the misty rain vige.


    father ren and mother ren were very hospitable and prepared a table full of dishes.


    After dinner, they helped to clean up the ce, and Ren Kexin led them around the area. She said that they only had one afternoon to familiarize themselves with the surroundings and they would go elsewhere to y tomorrow.


    the town had great scenery. although it had not been fully developed into a tourist attraction, there were still many tourists who came to visit during the long holiday. it was bustling and very lively.


    Shi Yan spent the entire afternoon shopping around the small town and bought a lot of things.


    however, she had only bought the local specialties and wanted to wait for jiang che toe and let him try them.


    jiang rui and jiang yun bought a lot, especially jiang yun, who wanted to buy anything new. When it was time to eat, she couldn¡¯t even carry the things she bought, so the others helped her share the burden.


    on the other hand, ren kexin, who was also talkative, had be more familiar with jiang yun after shopping together for an entire afternoon, and jiang yun was also more at ease.


    One had to know that she had braced herself toe. If she was not thick-skinned, she would not have done such a thing. However, no matter how thick-skinned she was, she would still be embarrassed.


    they ate outside and didn¡¯t bother ren kexin¡¯s parents. jiang yun paid for the meal first.


    after dinner, ren kexin told them that there was a handmade cheongsam shop in their town. she had sent everyone¡¯s size to the boss and had a custom-made set for each of them. however, jiang yun camete, so she didn¡¯t order any for her. she said that there were many finished products in the store and asked her to try on a suitable set.


    song meilian would pay for the custom made qipao.


    this was what song meilian had told ren kexin in advance.


    ren kexin felt that this qipao shop did a good job. thinking that shi yan was more suited to wearing qipaos, the gowns that she and chang ru wore to the banquet thest time were prepared by shi yan. the two of them agreed to pay for shi yan to make two more sets.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know about this beforehand, and she hadn¡¯t been staying in the dormitory recently.


    she only found out about it after the boss took out the qipao when they arrived at the shop.


    Taking into ount that the weather would be a little cold in this season, the custom-made cheongsam, except for Shi Yan¡¯s set, had sleeves that were shorter, the rest had sleeves that went past the elbow. The fabric was also slightly thicker than the cheongsam worn in summer.


    The others had already tried it, but Shi Yan and song Meilian didn¡¯t.


    The size was urate, and it fit without trying it on.


    While the others were trying the food, Shi Yan sat beside Jiang che and chatted with him. They talked about the local customs and the delicious food in the town.


    Song Meilian and Jing Xuan were talking on the side.


    after ren kexin was done trying on the cheongsam, she apanied jiang yun to choose.


    Jiang Cheng, on the other hand, was standing outside Jiang Rui¡¯s fitting room and waiting.


    When he saw Jiang Ruie out in a cheongsam, his eyes flickered, but the words he said were not very pleasant to hear. Jiang Rui ¡®er, I didn¡¯t expect you to look so human in a qipao.


    ¡± you ... ¡± jiang rui looked at him speechlessly. ¡± brother, have you changed recently? ¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have said that about me in the past. In the past, even if I wore a big red flower-patterned jacket, you would still praise me for looking good.¡±


    ¡°is that so? Then try wearing the red flower coat now and see if I¡¯ll praise you for looking good.¡±


    jiang rui didn¡¯t want to talk to him.


    she couldn¡¯t walk over and bumped into him in a bad mood, then went to look at herself in the mirror.


    After looking at herself in the mirror, she ran over to ask Shi Yan if she looked good.


    as soon as jiang rui came out of the fitting room, shi yan had looked up and naturally saw the interaction between her and jiang rui. she thought to herself that it would be strange if jiang chengruo still got along with jiang rui the way he used to.


    in the past, he had hidden his thoughts and acted as an older brother, so he was naturally different from now.


    After Shi Yan said that it looked good, Jiang Rui¡¯s mood, which had been affected by Jiang Cheng, instantly became better. She happily went to change her clothes.


    At this moment, Shi Bochen, who had been wandering around aimlessly, came over.


    seeing shi yan sitting there and looking at the three sets of cheongsam that had been packed, she couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±Sister Yan, why don¡¯t you go and try?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s custom-made, there¡¯s no need to try it on.¡±


    However, only song Meilian, who was next to her, knew that Shi Yan, who had to dress up meticulously to see Jiang che at night, would only dress up in front of Jiang che.


    if jiang che was here, she would definitely try.


    jiang che wasn¡¯t here, so who was shi yan trying it for?


    there was no need to try.


    ¡°then, sister yan, is there anything you want? i¡¯ll buy it for you.¡±


    After shopping for an entire afternoon, Shi Bochen did not see Shi Yan buying anything. It was rare for her to buy food twice, but both times, she had bought it when he was not paying attention. He did not have any chance to show off.


    ¡°no, have a seat.¡± shi yan smiled and shook her head.


    ¡± i think you¡¯re bored following us around. if you don¡¯t want to follow us tomorrow, you can go and y by yourself. just be careful. ¡±


    shi bochen¡¯s eyes lit up. no matter how calm a young man was, he was still fun to y with.


    However, he still said, ¡± forget it. I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. It¡¯s boring for me to be alone. I¡¯ll just follow you and be your bodyguard.


    ¡°It just so happens that student Ren said that we¡¯re going to take a boat trip to town tomorrow morning. I want to try it out too.¡±


    shi yan did not say anything else.


    sensing that someone was looking at her, shi yan looked up.

 Chapter 277

    277 reward for being able to talk


    He met the cheongsam shop owner¡¯s gaze.


    the boss was a woman in her forties. perhaps it was because she made cheongsam, but she had a good temperament.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was looking at her, she did not feel embarrassed about being caught. Instead, she smiled at Shi Yan and said, I heard from Kexin that one of her ssmates has an aura that¡¯s very suitable for wearing a cheongsam. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet him and I¡¯ve finally met him today.


    ¡°kexin¡¯s right, a qipao really suits you, youngdy.¡±


    shi yan wasn¡¯t like an ordinary girl. she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed after being praised. she smiled elegantly, gentle and generous.¡±thank you,¡± he said.


    The boss sighed in his heart at her good temperament.


    ¡°the cheongsam here was made by my apprentice and i. if you like it, you can ask me to customize it next time. i didn¡¯t know what kind of cheongsam would suit you before i met you in person. now that i¡¯ve met you in person, i¡¯ll customize one for you next time. i can design something that suits you better.¡±


    thank you. I¡¯ll contact you again if I need anything.


    perhaps it was because they were conversing well, but there were not many customers in the shop, so the boss said a few more words, ¡± in the past, this town was a poor and remote ce, and not many people patronized it. In recent years, the third industry has been booming, and the development of tourism has been good. More and more touristse to the town to y, and the business of our old crafts has also slowly improved.


    well, I heard that there¡¯s a Festival team filming here recently. Everyone says that once the show is released, we¡¯ll be famous and there will be more tourists.


    The boss was older and took the initiative to chat. Shi Yan naturally would not be impolite and ignore him.¡±Is there anyone filming a show here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard about it from someone. I¡¯ve been in the shop every day, so I didn¡¯t see it. i heard that it¡¯s a variety show, and a few celebrities havee. you young people should like them more. if you¡¯re lucky, you might be able to meet them.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t think those celebrities on TV are as good looking as you guys. all of you are very beautiful. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen such beautiful people, and i¡¯ve seen so many of them at once.¡±


    shi yan smiled and said,¡±you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡± sister yan, ¡± shi bochen asked shi yan, ¡± there¡¯s a celebrity filming a show. will second brother be there? ¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s in seclusion to shoot a movie. besides, with his status, if he were to film a variety show, the news would¡¯ve spread far and wide. it wouldn¡¯t be as quiet as it is now.¡±


    shi bochen thought about it and agreed.


    he was a little disappointed.


    Not only had he not seen Shi Yan for nine years, but he had also not seen his second brother, qu boxiang, for nine years.


    qu boyan ignored everyone in the shi family, and shi bochen was no exception.


    Shi Bochen had gone to look for him, but he had refused to see him.


    he didn¡¯t pick up her calls.


    Seeing that he was silent, Shi Yan paused and said, I¡¯lle back to Haicheng after I¡¯m done with my work. We can have a meal together then.


    Shi Bochen¡¯s mood immediately brightened.


    ¡°sure.¡± she only nodded her head in a reserved manner.


    Ren Kexin said that the night view of the town was very beautiful, but after taking the ne and car this morning, and walking around for the whole afternoon, everyone was a little tired. They didn¡¯t go out to see the night view and nned to go see it tomorrow night.


    the next morning, the group prepared to go on a cruise ship.


    ren kexin said that the boats in their town were all very antique, so she suggested that they all wear cheongsam. she borrowed a camera from an acquaintance and nned to take a few more photos.


    shi bochen eventually took over the photoshoot.


    There were three pieces of cheongsam. Shi Yan chose a long-sleeved Lotus-colored cheongsam and put on light makeup. She used the White jade hairpin that Jiang che had prepared for her to tie her hair. She even put on a pair of high heels.


    Considering that they were going out, the heels were not high, only three or four centimeters high.


    after doing all this, she didn¡¯t leave immediately. instead, she called jiang che.


    jiang che picked it up. there was a gym in the background and jiang che was running.


    It was not a ce that Shi Yan was familiar with.


    seeing the well-dressed shi yan in the video, jiang che paused and immediately stopped the treadmill before picking up his phone. ¡± ¡°ms. shi, are you reminding me to find you quickly?¡±


    She was dressed up so beautifully, and he was not by her side. She was probably going to attract bees and butterflies again.


    Shi Yan, who understood what he meant, could not help butugh. i just wanted to show you how i look today, mr. jiang. i didn¡¯t mean anything else. ¡±


    Kexin and Meilian prepared the cheongsam for everyone. They said that everyone would wear it and go out to take photos. It¡¯s a pity that Mr. Jiang isn¡¯t here. Otherwise, I could have taken a few more photos with you.


    Jiang che looked at the smiling girl in the video call. After a few seconds of silence, he didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, he said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re really reminding me to find you quickly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m almost done here. I¡¯ll be able to find you tomorrow.¡±


    although she didn¡¯t deliberately remind him, shi yan was still very happy to hear that he would being tomorrow.


    when he was happy, he naturally had to give someone some benefits.


    ¡± mr. jiang, you¡¯re the first one to see me dressed like this. don¡¯t you have anything to say to me? ¡±


    Jiang che had been a little jealous that he wasn¡¯t by her side even though she had dressed up so well, but when he heard her words, his mood instantly improved. He curled his lips and said in a clear and teasing voice, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s very beautiful.¡±


    Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re such a sweet talker. I can¡¯t not reward you. I¡¯ll go downstairster and get someone to take a picture of me and send it to you.


    ¡°that good?¡± jiang che chuckled.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to answer, he chuckled and said,¡±Miss Shi¡¯s reward is very much to my liking.¡±


    After looking at each other andughing for a moment, he asked her, ¡± ¡°Where are you nning to go today?¡±


    they said we were going to a cruise ship, but Kexin took a long time toe up with a strategy. I followed her arrangements.


    ¡°Boat? How was the weather outside? are you cold wearing so little?¡±


    Shi Yan looked out of the window. The town was still shrouded in fog in the morning, and the sun could not be seen.


    it¡¯s a little cold in the morning. I¡¯ll put on that white velvet shawlter. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jiang. I¡¯ll take care of myself.


    the two of them talked for a while more before hanging up.


    shi yan went downstairs and happened to meet chang ru. she asked chang ru to help her take two photos in the courtyard.


    In the background were the roses that bloomed on the courtyard wall and the Golden and beautiful persimmon tree.


    One was without a shawl, and the other was with a shawl. chang ru was a live streamer. although she was a food streamer, she was also very good at finding cameras, so she was very good at taking photos.


    shi yan was very satisfied with both photos and sent them to jiang che.


    Chang ru asked Shi Yan to help her take some photos. Shi Yan took her phone and took a few photos for her so that she could go back and choose her own.


    ¡°is it because of the photos? why do i feel like i look pretty good in a cheongsam?¡±


    chang ru said as she flipped through the photos.


    ¡°it¡¯s because you¡¯re good looking.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    this was not a lie. chang ru was slightly fat, but her figure was well-proportioned, and her facial features were very delicate.


    otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do a good job at cooking.


    Although eating livestreaming didn¡¯t really depend on one¡¯s looks, in this society that valued looks, if a person who looked like he had let down the audience came to eat livestreaming, who would be pleased to watch and have a great appetite?


    Moreover, if Chang ru was not good-looking, she would not have been so close to their ss monitor the moment school started.

 Chapter 278

    278 Chapter 278: encounter with the film festival Group


    the ss monitor of their ss was tall and good-looking. he had good grades and a good family background.


    chang ru said that they liked to eat and hadmon topics to talk about, so they often met up for a meal. shi yan did not think so.


    the ss monitor clearly had other intentions.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re just trying to make me happy, but I¡¯m still very happy to hear someone praise me!¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go. kexin said that she¡¯ll be having breakfast at the restaurant next door. she¡¯s already made a reservation. it¡¯s rare that i¡¯m dressed so beautifully, so i¡¯m nning to go eat for half an hour.¡±


    shi yan did not refuse. she called shi bochen and went to have breakfast with chang ru.


    in the private room, chang ru set up the camera so that it could only capture her and not the others. she began to eat as she livestreamed, introducing the food from time to time. not only did she introduce the names and types of the food, but she also exined the taste, ingredients, and vors clearly.


    it could be seen that he was a very good eater.


    needless to say, shi yan¡¯s appetite had improved a lot after watching her live broadcast.


    By the time they finished eating, Chang ru¡¯s livestream had ended. The others came over one after another.


    after everyone finished their breakfast, they went to the pleasure boat together.


    Shi Bochen was like a ruthless camera throughout the entire process. He would take photos when someone was asked to, and he would take photos when they were not.


    In any case, they would shoot if they could.


    a group of good-looking people appeared on a boat by the river, and the girls were all wearing cheongsam. many people stopped in their tracks, thinking that they were the people who had recentlye here to film the show.


    Even the boatman was asking if they were filming a show.


    There was nothing special about the cruise ship, just eating and enjoying the scenery.


    the boatman drove the boat very slowly, and the whole journey would take at least three hours.


    However, after swimming for about two hours, their boat was hit by someone.


    The boatman apologized to the few of them and was about to go see who was messing around when the person on the opposite boat hurriedly apologized, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m sorry, master. this is our first time rowing a boat, so we don¡¯t know how to do it. how are you and your guests? ¡±


    it was a young man¡¯s voice.


    Their boatman sat at the side and exined with a smile, ¡± ¡°They¡¯re filming a show, so they rented my boat.¡±


    The boatman took a look and realized that there were two young boys holding oars on the two boats next to him. In addition to the two young men holding the oars and the boatman, there were two girls and two cameramen on each boat. There were also many cameras installed on the boats.


    ¡°so you¡¯re really a newbie. be careful, don¡¯t hit other people¡¯s boats again.¡±


    as the boatman spoke, he turned around and said to shi yan and the others sitting on the boat, they said they were filming a show. Someone rented a boat and paddled. Are you guys hurt? ¡±


    ¡°No, master, let¡¯s continue.¡± ren kexin said.


    However, she was curious about who was filming the show.


    After that, he pulled up the rolling curtain of the cabin.


    she sat next to shi yan, and shi yan happened to be sitting at the position of the rolled-up window. once the rolled-up window was closed, shi yan naturally looked out subconsciously.


    the people on the other ship were all stunned.


    they were all artistes, and their looks were not bad. they had seen many handsome men and beautiful women in the entertainment industry, but when they saw the girl on the opposite boat, they couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her beauty.


    a girl on the boat that had hit them stood up immediately when she saw shi yan.¡±smoke miasma!¡±


    shi yan also saw her.


    tang fu.


    He was one of the five people she had trained.


    Tang Fu was 20 years old this year. She was an art student at Haicheng University. She was both a singer and an actress. However, her main profession was music. She had a good voice and was good at dancing. She had a very pure appearance, but when she danced, she looked very charming and charming. This contrast made her gain a lot of fans.


    shi yan nodded slightly as a greeting.


    He retracted his gaze.


    ¡°shi yan, is that tang fu? You know him?¡±


    Ren Kexin was the closest to Shi Yan. She saw Tang Fu¡¯s intense reaction after seeing Shi Yan and the interaction between Shi Yan and Tang Fu.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    shi yan only replied with two words and didn¡¯t exin further.


    the others looked at each other, but they didn¡¯t ask.


    Only Shi Bochen, who was sitting at the stern of the ship and taking photos of everyone, saw this and stuck his head out to see what kind of person this Tang Fu, who his sister knew, was.


    when he stuck his head out, the people on the opposite ship were shocked again.


    ¡°tang fu, did you know anyone on that ship? What kind of people are on that boat? there are only three faces, and they¡¯re all so good-looking, no matter if they¡¯re boys or girls.¡± the girl beside ren kexin eximed.


    One of the three people she was talking about was Ren Kexin.


    Ren Kexin was pretty and cute to begin with, so she was naturally very pleasing to the eye after dressing up carefully.


    She and Chang ru often walked with Shi Yan, song Meilian, Jiang Rui, and the others. If they were ced elsewhere, they would also be very conspicuous.


    Tang Fu had already sat down in a daze.


    Miss Yan had recognized her!


    although she looked calm on the surface, she was actually very excited on the inside.


    ¡°yes, i know some people.¡±


    ¡°should we go over and say hello?¡± one of the boys rowing the boat asked.


    Of course, Tang Fu wanted to go, but it was not appropriate to go without orders.


    the guy was probably interested in tang fu. he quickly saw through tang fu¡¯s thoughts and said before tang fu could reject him, ¡± ¡± let¡¯s go over and say hello. we bumped into their boat just now, and we haven¡¯t apologized in person. ¡±


    The others had no objections.


    First, they were filming a show and didn¡¯t apologize for hitting a boat. If the editing was done wrong, they would be very miserable after the show was broadcast. secondly, they were really curious about the people on the opposite ship.


    Everyone loved beauty, and they also wanted to see beautiful women and handsome men.


    moreover, the girls on the opposite boat seemed to be wearing cheongsam, which was much more exquisite than their life jackets. it would be a loss if they didn¡¯t take a look.


    Of course, not everyone thought the same. The two girls on the other boat had also seen Shi Yan and Ren Kexin and were shocked.


    Especially Shi Yan.


    People like them who relied on their looks to make a living couldn¡¯t even bepared to ayman, so they couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable. If he really went over to say hello, the cameraman would probably follow, and he might be robbed of his limelight.


    the two ships had just collided and were very close to each other. the two ships that were filming the show were also very close to each other. in less than two minutes, tang fu¡¯s ship was the first to approach.


    boatman, there are acquaintances of our friends on your ship. We¡¯ll go over and say hello. Please take your time. The boy seemed to have a very cheerful personality.


    as there were many people, ren kexin had specially rented arge boat. even though there were nine people on the boat, there was still a lot of space left.


    ¡°someone familiar? then i¡¯ll ask.¡±


    the boatman did not agree immediately. after all, the other party was filming a show.


    ¡°they said that there¡¯s an acquaintance of their friend among you and they want toe up and say hello. I saw some of them carrying cameras.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out.¡± Shi Yan said.


    Since she was an acquaintance, she could just go out. There was no need for everyone to be exposed to the camera.


    She knew that it was not Tang Fu¡¯s intention. She knew the personality of the person she had trained. they were filming a show again. there was no need to put tang fu in a difficult position over such a small matter.


    if he didn¡¯t want to leave the country, he could just contact the festival group and cut it out.

 Chapter 279

    279 a call from the director


    ¡°no need!¡± jiang rui and song meilian spoke at the same time.


    then, the two of them looked at each other. jiang rui said, ¡± ¡°Since Yan¡¯s acquaintances are here, let theme up. my brother and the eldest brother of family jing have been on the financial news a lot. even if they are not, we are not afraid of being photographed.¡±


    if you really don¡¯t want to show your face, just contact the festival team and ask them to cut out this part.


    the boat was close, and the other party¡¯s cabin had its curtains rolled up, so the people on the boat nearby heard jiang rui¡¯s words clearly.


    he was a character that often appeared in financial news and could easily contact the festival team to cut out the content of the film. it turned out that the person on this ship was a big shot!


    The girl next to Tang Fu leaned over and whispered, ¡± ¡°Tang Fu, who is that friend of yours? Why does it sound soplicated to me?¡±


    tang fu,¡±hehe.¡±


    Naturally, he was not simple.


    could a simple person cultivate such an outstanding person like her?


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure. actually, i¡¯m not very familiar with her. i¡¯ve only seen her a few times in school. she¡¯s my junior, i guess.¡±


    ¡°Haicheng University? that¡¯s a top student!¡±


    tang fu was often praised as a top student when he got into the art department of haicheng university. after all, haicheng university was one of the top ten institutions in the country, and it was not easy to get into it.


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    miss yan was not only a straight-a student. the businesses in their hands were all invested in by miss shi after she had reviewed them. asionally, when miss shi was in the mood, she would give them some suggestions. her suggestions were definitely very useful.


    It was not that miss Yan could only get into Haicheng University, but that she wanted to go there.


    If miss Yan was willing, she would definitely be a Big Boss in the business world.


    Unfortunately, miss Yan was too kind and didn¡¯t care about these things.


    The girl looked at Tang Fu¡¯s proud expression and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°It seems that you have high praise for your friend.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m an art student, and I only got into Haicheng University with art scores. He got in with a proper cultural score. I¡¯m full of admiration for her, so my praise for her is naturally high.¡±


    While they were talking, Shi Yan looked at the crowd and said,¡±is there really no rtionship?¡±


    don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a small matter. If it¡¯s not suitable, just contact the production team and cut it out like Rui ¡®er said. Miss Shi, you don¡¯t have to worry. Jiang Cheng said.


    since they had already said so, and the other party hade in the name of apologizing and greeting, shi yan hesitated for a moment and did not say anything more.


    ¡°Let theme up,¡± he said to the boatman.


    the four people on tang fu¡¯s boat came up quickly. a cameraman also followed them up. the people on the other boat also came up with a cameraman.


    the ship wasn¡¯t too crowded even with ten more people.


    Speaking of which, the boat they had rented was more like a pleasure boat from ancient times.


    However, it was smaller than the pleasure boat. Otherwise, there would not have been such a bigmotion when other ships crashed into them.


    the boatman stood at the bow of the boat with an oars, but he did not rely on them to row such arge boat. there was also a steering wheel beside the boatman.


    he was just used to holding the oars. in fact, it was the steering wheel that controlled the direction. the ship was slow, so he only needed to move it from time to time.


    When they saw the people on the boat, they were stunned.


    He knew that the people on this ship were not simple, but he did not expect them to be this simple. If they all came to the entertainment industry, what would they have to do with them?


    the cameraman turned his camera and captured the scene.


    This was definitely a viewership BOOM!


    she was so excited that her hand holding the camera was shaking.


    Tang Fu had expected that the people who went to theke with Shi Yan would not be simple, but she did not expect there to be so many people. Among them, the one she was most familiar with, other than Shi Yan, was Jiang Cheng, the head of the Jiang family in Haicheng.


    however, tang fu was very calm. he regained his senses after a few seconds and looked at shi yan.¡±Yan Qianqian, junior Shi.¡±


    shi yan smiled and nodded. ¡± i heard that you¡¯ve been on a tour. why are you filming a show here? ¡±


    Miss Yan actually knew that she was on a tour!


    tang fu was instantly overwhelmed by the favor.


    however, she tried her best to suppress her excitement. ¡± the performance just ended. i just had a job to attend. i just arrived here yesterday. ¡±


    ¡°Junior Shi, are you here to travel?¡±


    ¡± my roommate¡¯s house is here. i heard that the scenery is pretty good, so i took advantage of the holiday toe over and y. ¡±


    ¡°i see. the scenery here is really not bad. s-junior shi, since you¡¯re here, you should have fun for a few days. i-we¡¯re filming a show, so we won¡¯t bother you by taking a taxi.¡±


    Before Tang Fu could finish, he was interrupted by a cameraman. ¡°Miss Tang Fu, the director is calling.¡±


    the festival group¡¯s director and other staff were actually on the shore watching the filming and broadcasting, so the director knew the situation.


    tang fu looked at the walkie-talkie that the cameraman passed to him. he didn¡¯t pick it up immediately. instead, he frowned.


    She might be a coward in front of Shi Yan, but she wasn¡¯t one in front of others.


    she didn¡¯t need to ask to know what the director wanted to do.


    Just now, they wanted to get the boat closer, but she couldn¡¯t stop them. Plus, they were using an apology as an excuse, so she couldn¡¯t stop them.


    at this moment, the director obviously wanted miss yan and her friends to participate in the recording of the show. how could he do that?


    not to mention that miss yan didn¡¯t like these things. even if she did, she and her friends were here for a vacation. how could she not pay for the notice if she disturbed their vacation?


    Did he really think that everyone liked to go on shows and television?


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the director backter, I¡¯m talking to my friend.¡±


    If she said that, she would definitely offend the director team, but so what?


    They were all smart people. It was obvious why the director called at this time. They were all surprised that Tang Fu rejected so decisively. Was she not afraid of offending the director team?


    she had signed a full 12 episodes for this variety show!


    This was only the first episode. Weren¡¯t they afraid that the production team would make things difficult for themter?


    other than shi yan, the others in the cabin were also a little surprised by tang fu¡¯s reaction.


    Jiang Rui looked at Tang Fu, then at Shi Yan and said, ¡± miss Tang, since the director wants you to take the job, you should take it. It¡¯s okay.


    It seemed that Tang Fu and Yan had a special rtionship, but they didn¡¯t seem to be friends. Shi Bochen didn¡¯t seem to know Tang Fu, and Yan was obviously protecting him. There was no need for Tang Fu to offend the director.


    After all, she still had to survive in this industry.


    Shi Yan looked at Jiang Rui and smiled.


    ¡°pick it up,¡± he said to tang fu.


    since shi yan had already spoken, tang fu picked up.


    ¡°director, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked into the walkie-talkie.


    however, her obedience to shi yan¡¯s words once again surprised the people present.


    Some people were secretly guessing who Shi Yan¡¯s group was, especially the two girls who came up from behind.


    There were so many girls on the boat who were more beautiful than them. They were all wearing cheongsam and would definitely be the most eye-catching on camera.


    he felt a little indignant in his heart.


    however, the people in the entertainment industry were not stupid. before they figured out the identity of these people, they did not dare to make a sound at this time to make their presence known.

 Chapter 280

    280 the scheming four young masters of the shi family


    a voice came from the walkie-talkie, ¡± ¡°tang fu, the person on the boat is your friend, right? You asked them if they were busy, and if they weren¡¯t, could they participate in our program¡¯s recording as non-professionals? We don¡¯t need to record for long, just for today. The festival Group will pay for it. ¡±


    pay the fees?


    tang fu was a little speechless. how much could an unknown guest pay for a day? A few hundred? A few thousand?


    The director had seen the broadcast and should have seen the people sitting here. Didn¡¯t he recognize that there was a big Boss here?


    was he someone who was willing to be a guest and personally record a show to earn money? He estimated that a random business deal would be worth tens of millions. he had specially freed up his time to make a lot of money just to travel and rx, and he had asked him to follow him to record a show?


    in fact, the director couldn¡¯t be med for this. as soon as the camera turned, his attention waspletely attracted by the girls in cheongsam. to be exact, it was shi yan. in addition, jiang sheng and jingxuan put themselves in the position of his girlfriend¡¯s foil and deliberately lowered their presence, so the director ignored the men on the ship.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan and the others to reply, Tang Fu said, ¡± ¡°Director, my friend and her friend are here on vacation Yingluo.¡±


    The director was so excited that he thought that his show was going to explode. He didn¡¯t even give Tang Fu a chance to speak, ¡± ¡°I know they¡¯re here for a vacation, and I¡¯m not forcing them to join. Don¡¯t help them reject it, ask for their opinion. Tang Fu, it¡¯s up to you whether the show will be sessful or not. Just do me a favor, okay?¡±


    A 40-year-old beer-bellied man, who was usually extremely fierce, was now even using coquettishness.


    it gave tang fu goosebumps.


    ¡°Say sorry to your director.¡± shi yan said directly.


    before tang fu could ry the message, the director on the other end of the walkie-talkie said excitedly, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t! Miss! ssmate! Don¡¯t reject me so decisively! it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t film together. i see that your boat is big. why don¡¯t we let a few of our special guests from the festival group tour with you?¡±


    ¡°the director team will pay for your rent!¡± he added.


    director, it¡¯s not a matter of paying the fare. My friend and her friend are here for a trip, so they definitely don¡¯tck the fare, aww.


    ¡°i say, tang fu, are you stupid? how could you reject this opportunity to ride on the director¡¯s coattails? if you help me with this, i¡¯ll owe you a favor. this is only the first episode of the program, and there are still eleven more episodes to go. i owe you a favor, so i¡¯ll have to take care of you in the future, right?¡±


    besides, your friend¡¯s talent is there for all to see. If they agree to record a part of it, our show will definitely be a hit. It¡¯ll be good for you too, won¡¯t it? ¡±


    moreover, if you¡¯re on camera, wouldn¡¯t it be a lot easier for your friends or her group of friends to enter the entertainment industry? ¡±


    Tang Fu wanted to say that they didn¡¯tck these resources at all. They had plenty of resources.


    But the director didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak and continued, ¡± ¡°everyone says that you¡¯re very smart despite your young age, but why haven¡¯t i noticed where your shrewdness lies?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯ll just take a ride on your friend¡¯s boat. it¡¯ll take at most half an hour to an hour before the boat reaches the shore, so what¡¯s the problem? You can also help your friends save on the rent.¡±


    the show¡¯s guests had only seen how fierce the director could be, but they never knew he could act coquettishly, let alone know that he was a chatterbox.


    he was so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak.


    But he had to admit that the director was right.


    if the people on the ship recorded a video with them and the festival group did some publicity, it would definitely blow up.


    it was because these people¡¯s looks and temperament were too outstanding.


    that was the smell of the cheongsam on her body.


    even the two indignant girls understood this, which was why they felt that the limelight might be stolen before they got on the boat.


    however, it would only be recorded for a short while, and these people would not be around in the post-production, and it could also increase the ratings of the show, so it was not a loss for them.


    therefore, even if they felt indignant in their hearts, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    at this moment, shi bochen spoke.


    sis, I¡¯ve asked. This show is funded by Boran entertainment.


    bo ran entertainment was apany registered by qu boxin, and he was the boss.


    shi bochen¡¯s words not only shocked the people standing at the bow, but also the director, who was sitting behind the walkie-talkie.


    he had found out their background in just a few minutes? He didn¡¯t even make a phone call, but only sent a message to get someone to investigate?


    although it wasn¡¯t a secret that poran entertainment had invested in their show, as an outsider and a group of students, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find out the background of the jie mu group so quickly, right?


    qu Boyan¡¯spany? ¡± Jiang Cheng asked.


    ¡°If it¡¯s poran entertainment, then it¡¯s his,¡± Shi Yan nodded.


    ¡± since best actor qu¡¯spany invested in it, we have to give him face. but let me make this clear first: we won¡¯t disturb the festival team¡¯s recording and we won¡¯t cooperate with them. ¡± Jing Xuan also said.


    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°we can give face in other ces, not in a festival group. if this show is canceled, boran entertainment won¡¯t copse either. I know everyone doesn¡¯t want to film it, so there¡¯s no need to force it. ¡±


    besides, I¡¯m here. Since Boran entertainment invested in it, if we really participated in the shooting, I don¡¯t think we can keep this part.


    Her second brother, Shi Yan, knew that he would not want her to be exposed to the public. Moreover, the Shi family was watching her. the shi family was an aristocratic family with a hundred years of history. they valued their reputation the most. how could they let their only girl show her face?


    only then did they realize shi yan¡¯s identity.


    qu boyan and the shi family would not allow her to be exposed to the public.


    their conversation shocked the special guests and the production team.


    only then did the director notice the two men who were talking.


    He was stunned.


    He couldn¡¯t recognize Jing Xuan, but he could recognize Jiang Sheng.


    thinking back to what shi yan had just said, she guessed that she should have some rtionship with bo ran¡¯s higher-ups.


    the director was about to apologize when shi bochen spoke again. ¡± ¡°sister, let¡¯s take it.¡±


    shi yan looked at him and stared at him for a few seconds. he didn¡¯t seem to be joking.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡±


    her tone was clearly very gentle, but shi bochen was inexplicably stunned.


    ¡± yingluo, just take it as giving face to your friend so that the production team can take care of her in the future. as for whether we can keep this post-production part, it has nothing to do with us. it¡¯s up to the production team¡¯s ability. ¡±


    of course, this was not the case.


    if poran entertainment hadn¡¯t invested in the show, he might not have even wanted to film it.


    knowing that it was poran entertainment, he wanted to shoot it.


    his second brother had ignored him for so many years, and he had clearly done nothing wrong.


    He also wanted to run away from home, but he was only eight years old at that time. Besides, there were only him and his grandfather left in their house. What would his grandfather do if he left?


    He was the youngest in the family. Second brother always bullied him when they were young, and when he left the house, he would vent his anger on him. He didn¡¯t act like an older brother at all.


    he just wanted to record the program with his sister. it would be best if they could broadcast it so that his second brother would be envious. even if it couldn¡¯t be broadcasted, it could be filmed to make second brother envious.


    He was on vacation with his sister. Who in their family could enjoy such treatment?


    Of course, he could go back and tell them, but how could words be more impactful than seeing it with his own eyes?


    It would be best if he could broadcast it for his family to see.


    They were envious of him.


    The more they envied him for being close to his sister, the more they would regret it.


    As for the post-production, he would only show his face in a small program team. He would ask people to cool down the poprity of his sister, and the Inte would forget about her very quickly. Without any poprity, not many people would pay attention to it, and it would not affect his sister much.

 Chapter 281

    281 Someone came up to court death


    shi yan gave him a deep look.


    The more she looked at Shi Bochen, the more guilty she felt.


    just as he was about to lose his cool, shi yan retracted her gaze.


    He said,¡±we can film it, but we can¡¯t guarantee that this part will not be cut in the post-production.¡± also, as my friend said, we won¡¯t disturb your recording, but we won¡¯t cooperate either.¡±


    ¡°No need to cooperate, no need to cooperate! Just treat it as our special guest borrowing your boat!¡± the director¡¯s excited voice could be heard.


    who cared if the post-production would be cut or not? let¡¯s film it first.


    whether they could stay or not, the premise was that they had to shoot first. what¡¯s the point of saying all this when we didn¡¯t even take any photos?


    he would do his best to keep this part!


    ¡°this student, don¡¯t worry. i owe tang fu a favor today. i will take good care of her for the rest of the filming!¡±


    The director recognized Jiang Sheng and didn¡¯t dare to go back on his words.


    Yan Qianqian, junior Shi, is it okay? ¡± Tang Fuchi asked Shi Yan.


    ¡°Get your friend and the festival team toe up.¡±


    After hearing Shi Yan¡¯s words, Tang Fu called the others into the cabin and sat down.


    The four cameramen had all boarded the ship. Two were at the bow of the ship, and two were at the back of the ship.


    Shi Bochen made way for her at the stern of the boat and even came over to sit next to Shi Yan.


    as the host, it was fine if ren kexin didn¡¯te up, but since she did, she had to give her some face, even if it was for shi yan¡¯s sake.


    ¡± we bought these snacks ourselves, ¡± he said. ¡± the boatman will provide us with the dishes, and we¡¯ll set them up ourselves. don¡¯t stand on ceremony. take whatever you want to eat. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Sorry for the disturbance.¡± there was no need for further exnation. tang fu could already tell that the ssmate from shi yan¡¯s hometown was ren kexin.


    The others also thanked him for the disturbance.


    He didn¡¯t feel it before he came in, but once he sat down, he subconsciously became reserved. He didn¡¯t know where this sense of oppression came from.


    the people in the cabin were still the same as before, and there was no change.


    there was a long silence in the cabin. other than tang fu, all the guests on the show felt that the pressure was getting stronger.


    The atmosphere was a little heavy and awkward.


    Tang Fu naturally wouldn¡¯t try to ease the awkwardness. As she was giving Tang Fu face, Shi Yan spoke first, ¡± ¡°have you been busy with work recently?¡±


    He was asking Tang Fu.


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    tang fu was shocked and almost stood up to reply.


    fortunately, she quickly realized that there were outsiders here.


    ¡± this is the only job i have for the time being, ¡± she answered quickly. ¡± i won¡¯t be taking any other jobs for the time being. i¡¯ll be going back and forth between the festival group and the school. ¡±


    What a joke! It wasn¡¯t easy for miss Yan to use them, so of course she had to stay in Sea city!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t a talkative person to begin with, and she was indeed not an expert at chatting.


    Not to mention Tang Fu, who was considered her subordinate. They had no one else to talk to other than work.


    The atmosphere became awkward again.


    shi yan was not embarrassed, but the others were.


    jiang rui, who was sitting across from her, looked at shi yan and tang fu. she felt a little helpless because shi yan was not good at chatting. she smiled and said,¡±yan, since he¡¯s your friend, why don¡¯t you introduce him to us?¡±


    yan, who wasn¡¯t good with words, took the initiative to ease the awkwardness. the rtionship between tang fu and yan must be special.


    shi yan nced at jiang rui and chuckled.


    ¡°This is Tang Fu, a second-year student from the arts Department of Haicheng University,¡± he introduced.


    he then introduced the rest of the people to tang fu, ¡± Jiang Rui, a first-yearw student at Haicheng University. The one beside her is Jiang Cheng, the young master of the Jiang family in Haicheng, her fianc¨¦.


    ¡± the one next to young master jiang is jing xuan, the young master of the jing family in haicheng. the one next to him is his girlfriend, song meilian, who is also my roommate. she is a freshman in the history department of haicheng university. ¡±


    Further away was their row.


    that is Jiang Yun, Capital University. She is currently an exchange student at Haicheng University.


    jiang yun was extremely excited to be introduced by shi yan.


    She thought to herself that after her persistent pestering, her future fifth aunt finally did not see her as an enemy anymore. She even took the initiative to introduce her to her friends.


    He waved at Tang Fu in a friendly manner, ¡± ¡°Hi!¡±


    So it was the third miss of the Jiang family in the capital!


    tang fu recognized her, but he did not show it on his face. he smiled and nodded. ¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said.


    ¡± the one beside jiang yun is chang ru, my roommate. ¡±


    ¡°this is my younger brother, shi bochen, an exchange student from the capital university.¡±


    The four young masters of the Shi family!


    for a moment, tang fu did not know what attitude he should have towards shi bochen.


    as people trained by shi yan, even if shi yan did not take the initiative to tell them, they more or less knew in their hearts that shi yan had a dispute with the shi family. However, they didn¡¯t know what kind of entanglement it was.


    However, seeing Shi Yan¡¯s attitude toward Shi Bochen, she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°Hello,¡± he said.


    shi yan then introduced the person on her left.¡±this is ren kexin, my university roommate. her hometown is here.¡±


    after a round of introductions, only tang fu was still calm. the others were shocked.


    They were either from Haicheng University or Capital University, and two of them were the young masters of the big families in Haicheng!


    they had heard of the jiang family and the jing family of sea city.


    ¡°hello.¡± Tang Fu greeted everyone.


    He looked at Jiang Sheng and the others opposite him and said, ¡± ¡°young master jiang, young master jing, i¡¯m very sorry to have disturbed your fun.¡±


    She called Jing Xuan master Jing, not master Jing.


    it made jing xuan and jiang cheng look up at her at the same time.


    His eyes were guarded.


    shi yan saw their reactions and said, ¡± ¡°tang fu is one of us.¡±


    the two of them looked at shi yan, and then jing xuan said to tang fu, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡±


    tang fu was happy that shi yan had spoken up for her. when she heard jing xuan¡¯s words, she replied, ¡± ¡°master jing, you¡¯re too kind. i was the one who was rude first.¡±


    this time, the others didn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Even the two indignant girls werepletely pouting.


    Jealousy was onlyparable to people of simr height. The height of these people in front of her was something she could never reach in her entire life, so how could shepare?


    they didn¡¯t even have the right to be jealous.


    ¡°We¡¯re all from the same school, and senior Tang is Yan¡¯s friend, so we¡¯re family. Don¡¯t be so formal. Let¡¯s meet up more often.¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    tang fu was a little scared when he heard someone say that he was friends with miss yan.


    However, she still had to try her best not to be seen through.


    At least for now, he couldn¡¯t let anyone see it.


    she put on a calm and experienced look and said,¡±Thank you, junior Jiang Changxi, for not abandoning me.¡±


    ¡°Senior Tang, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    As they were talking, a ship of simr size approached from the side. They thought that the ship was just faster than them and intended to overtake them. They didn¡¯t expect that when it was side by side with their ship, the other party would slow down.


    Then, three people jumped onto their boat from the other boat.


    shi yan, jiang cheng, jing xuan, and the others looked over.


    however, they remained seated and did not move.


    his expression didn¡¯t change at all, and he was as calm as ever.


    on the other hand, tang fu subconsciously wanted to stand up. however, she quickly reacted and sat down again.


    two of the three men were dressed as bodyguards. One of them was in a suit, holding a bouquet of red roses in his hand.


    although she was considered pretty, she was still a littleckingpared to the men on the boat.


    ¡°Who are you people? what are you doing?¡± Ren Kexin spoke before the boatman.


    ¡°Junior Sister, I¡¯m sorry to disturb your fun. I¡¯ve admired Junior Sister Shi Yan for a long time. I¡¯ve traveled a thousand miles to take this opportunity to express my feelings to Junior Sister Shi Yan. I hope Junior Sister Shi Yan can give me a chance.¡±


    everyone¡¯s faces darkened when they heard that.


    ¡°you¡¯re not worthy!¡± It was Shi Bochen.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± it was tang fu.


    ¡°a toad lusting after a swan! Where did this scume from? how dare he have ideas about Yan!¡±


    Jiang Yun also said angrily, ¡± look at you! You¡¯re such a coward! Go and look in the mirror first! you really don¡¯t have any self-awareness at all!¡±

 Chapter 282

    282 he wanted her life directly


    Everyone had a huge reaction.


    It was understandable for the others, but it was a little surprising that Tang Fu had such a big reaction. The main thing was that she had directly said the words ¡°courting death¡± with a cold face, and her anger seemed to be even more intense than the others.


    the boy who came to confess seemed to be frightened by the crowd¡¯s aura and subconsciously took half a step back.


    However, he did not back down. He hugged the red rose and said in a very suave manner, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t get so excited, everyone. i don¡¯t have any ill intentions. i just admire junior shi yan and want to express my feelings to her, hoping that she will give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°Even if junior Shi Yan wants to reject me, I still have the right to express my feelings, right?¡±


    she was called a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh, and she was called a coward, but she wasn¡¯t angered. she looked like she was truly sincere to shi yan and was willing to endure all this for her.


    shi bochen and tang fu had the biggest reaction. they wanted to kick her off the boat. however, when they saw shi yan sitting there without any reaction, they did not know if she had other ns, so they held back.


    however, the two of them stood up, as if they were ready to attack at any moment.


    ¡°shi yan is learning from huanhuan.¡±


    the boy looked at shi yan, his eyes shing with surprise and drool that he thought he had hidden well. he was about to walk towards her when he met shi yan¡¯s faint gaze.


    A look from her made him stop in his tracks, and the words he was about to say were stuck in his throat, unable toe out.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t give him any chance to react. He picked up a fruit knife from the table and threw it, hitting the shoulder de of the bodyguard behind him!


    he fell to the ground!


    at the same time, the other bodyguard pulled out a dagger and was about to rush into the cabin. he was clearly a martial arts expert!


    The special guests of the festival Group entered the cabin after them, so they sat closer to the bow of the ship. The bodyguards were there for Shi Yan, so they naturally had to walk past them to reach her.


    The guests immediately screamed and dodged!


    unfortunately, even though the bodyguard was aggressive, he was sent flying by tang fu¡¯s kick before he could reach shi yan.


    At the same time, Tang Fu jumped out of the cabin with a sharp knife in his hand. He immediately started fighting with the bodyguard!


    from the moment shi yan threw the fruit knife to the bodyguard¡¯s reaction to the fight between tang fu and the bodyguard, it all happened in the blink of an eye!


    The bodyguard who had been hit in the shoulder de by Shi Yan and had fallen to the bow of the boat pretended to get up and rush into the cabin again. Obviously, their target was Shi Yan!


    Shi Bochen would not give him the chance to do so. He rushed out of the cabin and started fighting!


    The boatman and the photographer had already hidden in fear.


    and the man who had thought himself to be suave, holding red roses and confessing to shi yan, was now so scared that his legs went soft and he fell on the wooden board at the bow of the ship!


    He was in an extremely sorry state!


    as for shi yan, she didn¡¯t seem to have changed at all, except for when she had thrown the fruit knife. she just sat there and watched the scene with a calm expression.


    she was so calm, as if she was just a bystander.


    Shi Yan had no intention of helping them because she could tell that although the two men had some skills, they were no match for Shi Bochen and Tang Fu.


    Even if Bo Chen didn¡¯t go up, Tang Fu could deal with the two of them alone.


    looking at the people fighting on the bow of the ship, shi yan and the rest were still fine, but the guests who were recording the show with tang fu were all shocked.


    they only knew that tang fu was good at singing, dancing, and acting, but they never knew that she was so good at fighting.


    Also, weren¡¯t she and Shi Yan too in sync?


    they did not expect shi yan to attack without saying anything. however, the moment shi yan attacked, tang fu acted without shi yan saying anything!


    Looking at Shi Yan¡¯s quick, ruthless, and urate attack just now, he thought,


    She was clearly wearing a cheongsam and had her hair tied up. She was a gentle and quiet person, but she was so direct and violent when she attacked!


    moreover, she was just sitting there, picking up the fruit knife and throwing it away. she didn¡¯t even stand up. it looked very casual, but the uracy and strength were extraordinary.


    If the bodyguard hadn¡¯t pulled out the fruit knife from his shoulder de, the knife wouldn¡¯t have fallen out so easily during the fight. It was clear how hard it had been stabbed.


    When he pulled out the fruit knife, there was even blood.


    it hurt just looking at it.


    After a long while, Jiang Rui regained her senses first and said, ¡± ¡°yan, do you want to go up and help?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Shi Yan shook her head.


    ¡°They¡¯re about to end their battle,¡± he said as he looked at the people fighting at the bow.


    ¡°They seem to being for you. Do you know who they are?¡± Song Meilian asked, frowning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s not important.¡± Shi Yan said.


    he really didn¡¯t know, and it really wasn¡¯t important.


    No matter who it was, since they dared toe, they had to pay the price.


    It was obvious that the other party wanted her life this time, not to kidnap her to threaten Jiang che. This way, the scope was narrowed down a lot.


    it was just that the other party¡¯s ability was limited, and the people they found were all people with low skills. not to mention that there were so many people on their ship, even if she was alone, the two of them were not enough.


    He did have some brains and knew to get someone to blur her vision and divert her attention.


    The sleazy man with the red roses should be an ordinary person, a student of Haicheng University.


    if her vignce was slightly weaker, she would only stare at the other party in disgust when the other party came to confess, and all her attention would be on the other party. If the person who was disguised as a bodyguard by his side attacked unexpectedly, he might really hurt her.


    In less than five minutes, the two of them were subdued one after another.


    Shi Bochen and Tang Fu were not injured, but the other two were severely injured.


    one of them was even stomped on the ground by shi bochen and was knocked unconscious by his punches. the members of the jie group who were watching at the side were all frightened.


    as for the person who was restrained by tang fu, his hands were crippled and his chin was dislocated.


    He didn¡¯t faint, but he was lying on the ground, unable to move or make a sound.


    Shi Bochen even walked over and gave the boy, who was so cowardly that he had lost his roses, two hard kicks.


    ¡°you dare to have designs on my sister?¡±


    still not satisfied, he kicked her two more times.


    It was Tang Fu who interrupted him.


    tang fu looked at shi yan. ¡± yan ... junior shi. should i get someone to clean up the mess? ¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°The people dealing with the aftermath will be here soon.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, two small boats quickly approached, and five or six people got off the boats.


    When he saw the situation on the boat, he was so shocked that he hurriedly and respectfully said to Shi Yan,¡±I¡¯m sorry, miss Shi Yan. It¡¯s our negligence. We¡¯ve frightened you.¡±


    at haicheng university, jiang che had been so worried that he had bought an apartment nearby to keep herpany. how could he not have sent someone to protect shi yan when she was on vacation?


    he didn¡¯t want to disturb shi yan, so he didn¡¯t let his bodyguards follow her.


    when shi yan came to the cruise ship, they were all on the shore.


    Who would have thought that the other party would find an ordinary person to cover their attack? they were on the shore and it would take some time to rush over.


    fortunately, shi yan was not injured. otherwise, they would not be able to answer to fifth lord.


    ¡°i don¡¯t me you. i don¡¯t like people following me around to protect me.¡±


    He nced at the two people who were seriously injured. ¡°although they are two desperados, they are two low-level desperados, so they are not frightened.¡±


    yes, desperados.


    this kind of person gave people a different feeling from ordinary people, especially a desperado who couldn¡¯tpletely hide his evil aura.


    shi yan could tell at a nce.


    of course, she wasn¡¯t the only one who could tell at a nce. jiang cheng and jing xuan definitely had such eyesight.


    It was just that the other party¡¯s target was her, so their reaction was just a little slower than her.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve taken over, i believe that your fifth lord will handle this matter. i won¡¯t interfere. Tell your fifth Lord that there are many people watching me, but not many of them want to take my life. Tell him to investigate the Jiang family.¡±


    jiang yun¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    which idiot in the family did this?


    shi yan had reluctantly epted her after much difficulty, so she must not implicate her!


    ¡°yes!¡±


    A group of people came in a grandiose manner and left in a grandiose manner.


    He took the two desperadoes and the greasy man with the confession with him, and cleaned up the ¡± battlefield ¡± as well. Other than some damaged things, there were no traces of fighting on the ship. Even the blood had been cleaned up.

 Chapter 283

    283 chapter 283 wei gui¡¯s name has been born


    after everything returned to peace, there was a long silence on the ship.


    The people from the festival Group looked at Shi Yan and the others withplicated expressions. They also looked at Tang Fu withplicated expressions.


    The director¡¯s crew, who were watching the live broadcast, were also silent for a long time.


    Their current mood was really hard to describe.


    He knew that these people weren¡¯t simple, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be this simple.


    he chased after them, killed them, and was swift and decisive.


    The key was that these people were actually being protected in secret when they were on vacation!


    To think that they had thought that he was just an ordinary college student who would be willing to earn some extra money and agree to film the show with them!


    speaking of which, other than tang fu, the one who shocked them the most was shi yan.


    there was a person with a dignified appearance and temperament, who looked otherworldly and gentle, but he was also a fierce character with powerful skills. looking at her delicate and gentle appearance, who would have thought that she had such a side?


    Jiang Yun was the first to speak. She raised her hand silently and said bitterly, ¡± ¡°that, miss shi, this has nothing to do with me, i swear!¡±


    Shi Yan nced at her and said nothing.


    Jiang Yun couldn¡¯t understand Shi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    It was mainly because Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were calm and nothing could be seen.


    Therefore, Jiang Yun was still very flustered. She didn¡¯t know if Shi Yan believed her.


    Shi Bochen returned to his seat beside Shi Yan. As he walked past Tang Fu, he nced at Tang Fu. After he sat down, he nced at Jiang Yun.


    ¡°it¡¯d better have nothing to do with you.¡± he said coldly.


    it really has nothing to do with me. Why are you suspecting me, Bo Chen? ¡±


    jiang yun was on the verge of tears.


    She felt that it was too difficult for her.


    she wanted to leave a good impression on shi yan so that she could build a good rtionship with her future fifth aunt. however, she was always implicated by some unreliable family members.


    However, even that idiot Jiang Wei only wanted to take Shi Yan away by force. Who would be so brainless as to want to take Shi Yan¡¯s life?


    He wanted Shi Yan¡¯s life, and in front of so many people, was he serious? How many people on this ship were simple? it was simply whimsical to send two people to take shi yan¡¯s life.


    shi bochen ignored jiang yun and asked shi yan, ¡± ¡°sis, do you need my help to investigate the person behind this?¡±


    ¡± no need. jiang che will take care of it. ¡±


    She would also Ask Amy to investigate.


    shi bochen¡¯s mouth was filled with bitterness when he saw how she trusted jiang chepletely and was willing to leave everything to him. she did not regard jiang che as an outsider and did not need their help at all.


    Jiang Rui nced at Jiang Yun and Shi Bochen, then at Tang Fu, who had walked over and sat down. She retracted her gaze and said to Shi Yan,¡±Yan, if you need our help, just tell us.¡±


    although she said that, jiang rui knew very well that with her fifth uncle around, they were not needed at all.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. shi yan responded with a smile.


    after that, they didn¡¯t say much along the way. the festival team members were all trembling with fear.


    the boat docked and hurriedly thanked him before leaving.


    it was the director who personally came over to express his gratitude.


    they didn¡¯t even dare to persuade them to follow them to record the show.


    As for the fighting scenes that were shot, the director had already asked the staff to delete them without thepany¡¯s orders, leaving only some irrelevant scenes.


    *


    on the other side, jiang che and shi yan boarded the ne to the capital after parting ways.


    He had returned after three years.


    He didn¡¯t look sick, nor did he have a wheelchair. He returned in one piece.


    as soon as he showed up at the airport, the news spread throughout the upper-ss circle of the capital city, causing everyone to panic.


    when he returned to the capital, he went straight to the zhao family. ording to the relevant personnel, the moment he appeared at the zhao family, one of his capable subordinates, jiang bai, brought zhao qianqian to the zhao family.


    It was said that Jiang Bai carried her in with one hand at the Zhao family¡¯s Gate. At that time, Zhao Qianqian was already unconscious, and he carried her like he was carrying a dead chicken.


    then, on the same day, there was a shrill cry from the zhao family. immediately after, the zhao family¡¯s business plummeted and thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy.


    the family that had finally emerged in the capital fell silent again.


    this was not the end.


    Soon after, the businesses of many families suffered heavy losses one after another, and some of their family members were seriously injured for no reason. they were not of the same age group. some families had injured elders, some families had young people, and some families had injured elders. In some families, they were only juniors.


    Even the Jiang family suffered.


    Jiang Che¡¯s return to the capital after three years had already caused everyone to panic. So many things had happened in a day, and the atmosphere in the upper circles of the capital had be even graver. Everyone was in danger, afraid that they would be the next one to suffer.


    The next day, it was said that the Zhao family had suffered the fifth Master¡¯s Revenge because his daughter, Zhao Qianqian, had tried to harm his mysterious girlfriend.


    zhao qianqian had not only ruined herself, but also the zhao family.


    as for the other victims, they didn¡¯t do anything, but sent people to sea city base to investigate or keep an eye on them. they had thought that they had done a clean job, and since fifth lord jiang no longer had any real power, he didn¡¯t have the ability to investigate them. they didn¡¯t know that even though fifth lord jiang was no longer the head of the jiang family, they still couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.


    however, after this incident, everyone was clear about one thing.


    the fifth lord jiang valued his mysterious girlfriend very much! Even if they didn¡¯t do anything and only sent someone to Sea city to investigate, Jiang the fifth wouldn¡¯t allow it!


    simrly, shi yan¡¯s name had also spread within a certain range.


    However, not everyone knew Shi Yan¡¯s full name. Most people only knew her surname and even spected if she had anything to do with the Shi family in the capital. However, when the rumor that Shi Yan was an orphan girl from the countryside spread again and there was evidence to support it, most people eliminated this spection.


    of course, there were also many people who didn¡¯t even know shi yan¡¯s surname. they only knew that the beautiful fifth lord jiang had fallen to the mortal world because of a woman and that he cherished her very much.


    at noon that day, jiang che also received news from the people he had sent to protect shi yan in the small town.


    In just two to three hours, they found out who was behind this.


    Zhao Yu, the wife of the first branch of the Jiang family.


    Zhao Yu and Zhao Qianqian¡¯s Zhao family were rted, but they were only distant rtives, so they hadn¡¯t been in contact for many years.


    zhao yu wanted to take shi yan¡¯s life, but it naturally had nothing to do with zhao qianqian.


    she hated jiang che to the core because her husband¡¯s leg had been crippled by jiang che three years ago. now that her daughter, jiang wei, had fallen into jiang che¡¯s hands and gone missing, she couldn¡¯t deal with him. she wanted to attack shi yan and let jiang che experience the pain of losing someone important.


    Unfortunately, Shi Yan was protected by people around her, so the people she sent had not found an opportunity to make a move. Finally, she waited until Shi Yan was on the cruise ship, a distance away from the people who were secretly protecting her. She couldn¡¯t wait to order the people she sent to make a move.


    He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t make a move now, Jiang Che¡¯s men would discover him and he wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to make a move.


    He hadpletely ignored the fact that there were a few people on the boat with Shi Yan who were difficult to deal with. Even if he attacked, his chances of winning were not high.


    Zhao Yu knew that Jiang che would find out about her. She was worried when she found out that Jiang che had returned to the capital, but she also hoped that Jiang che would find out about her.


    This way, she could at least see Jiang che and ask him where Jiang Wei was.


    The truth was that Jiang che had indeed found out about her, but he had not personally dealt with it. Instead, he asked Jiang Bai to bring his men to the Jiang family¡¯s house and cripple Jiang Zuo¡¯s hand. He also gave Zhao Yu a good beating, so that Zhao Yu would not be able to get out of bed for the next two or three months.


    in the end, her husband, whose legs had been disabled, had lost an arm. she was also seriously injured and lying in the hospital, but she didn¡¯t even get to see jiang che.


    zhao yu was so angry that he vomited blood and fainted.


    this matter spread again.


    From then on, Shi Yan¡¯s name had spread far and wide even though she had not made an appearance in the capital.


    someone had found out that jiang che was living in his private manor in the capital. they wanted to visit him, but they didn¡¯t dare to go rashly. however, the shi family was not among those who did not dare to visit him.


    It was said that the old master of the Shi family went to the private Manor of the fifth master of the Jiang family in the evening, with the intention of questioning him. However, fifth Lord Jiang had left the capital a long time ago, so he hade up empty-handed.


    However, only a small number of people knew about this.


    After all, many people did not know the rtionship between Shi Yan and the Shi family. They only thought that she was an orphan from the countryside. and old master shi would not be so stupid as to go to jiang che and cause a scene.

 Chapter 284

    284 Chapter 284 lesson for messing up the situation


    Jiang che naturally did more than that.


    Even Shi boyu had found out that Xuan Siyun might be behind Zhao Qianqian, so it was impossible for Jiang che not to have found out. Even if they couldn¡¯t find anything, they could guess it with some clues.


    when jiang che left the capital, someone had secretly brought the eldest son of the xuan family, who was also xuan siyun¡¯s biggest rival before she was chosen as the heir of the xuan family, back to the capital.


    xuan jinrui was the son of xuan siyun¡¯s second uncle. he was 26 years old and xuan siyun¡¯s cousin.


    Old master Xuan was very lenient when it came to choosing an heir. It didn¡¯t matter if it was a man or a woman, whether it was a son, a daughter, a grandson, or a grandson, as long as the chosen one had the ability to bring the Xuan family to the next level.


    Naturally, he would turn a blind eye to the open and secret struggles of his descendants for the right of inheritance.


    in the early years, house xuan had also caused quite a bit of trouble over the inheritance.


    in the end, he was the only one left in the second branch of the xuan family, which was also xuan jinrui¡¯s branch. xuan jinrui was also seriously injured, and his roots were hurt. he was truly a sickly person.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his own ability and old master Xuan¡¯s help in secret because he didn¡¯t want to see the second branch of the Xuan familypletely cut off, Xuan Jinrui would¡¯ve been dead by now.


    however, xuan siyun had not let her guard down around xuan jinrui all these years. she had been keeping an eye on him.


    although it wouldn¡¯t take his life, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for xuan jinrui to return to the capital under the strict protection of xuan siyun.


    but now, he was back.


    the outside world did not know how he had returned.


    xuan siyun still hadn¡¯t received any news of his return.


    the second day of the november holiday was getting dark. xuan siyun was eating alone at a high-end restaurant in haicheng.


    Two days ago, when she saw Shi Yan and Jiang che being so intimate at the Jade eatery, Xuan Siyun¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be quelled. She found a few former enemies to vent her anger and didn¡¯t pay much attention to Shi Yan and Jiang che. In addition, Jiang che had secretly returned to the capital. As a result, she only found out that Jiang che had returned to the capital this morning.


    When she learned that Shi Yan had gone on a trip and hadn¡¯t returned to the capital with Jiang che, Xuan Siyun had wanted to return to the capital immediately. it just so happened that there were some problems with the business she hade to haicheng to handle and she had to deal with it personally. that was why she didn¡¯t follow jiang che back to the capital in time and nned to return the next morning.


    although she hadn¡¯t returned to the capital, she had already heard that jiang che had returned. she had also heard about the series of events that had caused everyone to feel insecure.


    when he thought of how jiang che had gone to such lengths for shi yan, the anger in his heart intensified.


    after she was done with her work, she refused to attend the dinner party and came here to eat alone.


    he said he was eating, but it was more like he was drinking to suppress his anger.


    However, she didn¡¯t know that someone had tampered with one of her sses of wine.


    When she came out of the restaurant drunk, the sky was already dark. Her face was red and hot, and her body was hot.


    xuan siyun probably didn¡¯t expect anyone to do this to her in the restaurant. she didn¡¯t doubt it at all and thought she was drunk.


    they were about to return to the hotel.


    His figure staggered and was caught by someone.


    ¡°siyun, what are you doing here? why did you drink so much?¡± although yun hui was worried, his eyes were filled with a triumphant smile.


    when she saw who it was, xuan siyun frowned and pushed him away.¡±Yun ... Third young master Yun, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m having a meal with a client. did youe alone? or with a friend? my assistant drove the car over, do you want me to send you back to the hotel first?¡±


    as he spoke, he stepped forward and put his arm around xuan siyun¡¯s waist, pulling her towards him.


    As she got closer to him, Xuan Siyun suddenly felt the heat on her body dissipate.


    he immediately woke up and pped yun hui, ¡± ¡°Yunhui, you actually dared to scheme Against Me!¡±


    as expected of the heir who stood out from so many children of the xuan family, he was quite vignt.


    yun xiao¡¯s thumb stroked the corner of her mouth that was slightly bloodied from her p, and her gaze on xuan siyun became more and more unrestrained, bing even more determined to win.


    it¡¯s better to be different from other women. that¡¯s more interesting, isn¡¯t it?


    He wanted to go forward and hug her again,¡±what scheme?¡± Siyun, I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about. Alright, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. I¡¯ll send you back to the hotel first. We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow.¡±


    Yun Hui wasn¡¯tpletely useless and was a man. No matter how capable Xuan Siyun was, she was still drugged and wasn¡¯t his match.


    he struggled and tried to move his hands and feet, but he still couldn¡¯t break free from yun hui. he was about to be taken by yun hui to his car.


    ¡°Yunhui, you¡¯ve offended me today. This matter isn¡¯t over!¡±


    As he spoke, Yun Hui was stunned.


    The next second, he fell to the ground.


    he was stabbed in the stomach.


    Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t care if he was Dead or Alive. After he fell to the ground, she gave him two hard kicks. then, she immediately called her assistant and drove straight to the hospital!


    Not far away, in a caf¨¦ on the second floor, two people sat by the window and witnessed the whole process.


    ¡°how is it? Isn¡¯t the show I let you watch interesting?¡± yun jian smiled and asked yu xi, who was sitting opposite her.


    It was actually a coincidence that Yun Jian was here.


    he was having lunch here with his friends in the afternoon. first, he saw xuan siyun appear here, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. then, he saw yunhui sneakily following him, and he felt that there would be a good show to watch.


    he immediately ended his dinner with his friends and called yu xi over to watch the show. in order to watch the show, he had specially chosen a spot with such a great view.


    Yu Xi didn¡¯t reply to him, but looked at Yun Hui, who was being helped into the car by his assistant, and said, ¡± ¡°he¡¯s still your brother, aren¡¯t you going to do anything?¡±


    ¡°of course, how can i not? if he¡¯s tough, i¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow to give him some love. if he¡¯s unlucky, i¡¯ll go to his funeral and give him a bunch of chrysanthemums.¡± Yun Jian said with a smile.


    yu xi looked at him indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yun Jian continued, ¡± Xuan Siyun is indeed the heir who stood out from so many people in the Xuan family. She¡¯s really daring. there are many people around and there are surveince cameras everywhere. she actually dared to stab herself while she¡¯s not in her right mind. isn¡¯t she afraid that she won¡¯t be able to control her strength and will immediately take yunhui¡¯s life?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯ll have to pay with her life.¡±


    yun jian didn¡¯t care if yu xi replied or not and continued, ¡± ¡°but even if yunhui doesn¡¯t die this time, he¡¯ll havepletely offended xuan siyun. i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have a good time in the future.¡±


    there¡¯s also Xuan Siyun. Not only did she suffer this time for nothing, but ah che even got Xuan Jinrui back to the capital. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t have the time to care about anything else. She¡¯s Living a Good Life, so why did she provoke ah che?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that you provoked ah che, but you¡¯re even trying to get your hands on the Miss of the Shi family. Aren¡¯t you courting death? xuan jinrui was a headache for her, and ah che was obviously working with xuan jinrui. with ah che¡¯s interference, the xuan family¡¯s peaceful days will probably be lively again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also working with the young master of the Xuan family.¡± yu xi suddenly said.


    yun jian was stunned. she raised her head and looked over, only to see him calmly drinking his coffee.


    ¡°What do you mean? You want to get involved in house Xuan¡¯s business?¡±


    yu xi did not say anything more.


    ¡°No, third young master Yu, third master Yu, why did you only say half of your sentence? It¡¯s very immoral for you to keep others in suspense and not continue!¡±


    meeting yu xi¡¯s light yet oppressive gaze, yun jian immediately cowered.


    ¡°fine, fine, fine, i won¡¯t say it then.¡±

 Chapter 285

    285 Xie family head, Xie Heng


    when xuan siyun woke up in the hospital and found out that xuan jinrui had returned to the capital, she was so angry that she almost fainted again. she asked her assistant to buy a ne ticket back to the capital immediately.


    she found out from her assistant that yun hui wasn¡¯t dead and was also in the same hospital. however, his injuries weren¡¯t light and he would probably be lying in bed for a while. xuan siyun was still angry and asked her assistant to find someone to teach yun hui a lesson.


    She thought that it would be best if she could trap Yun Hui in Haicheng for a while. However, he couldn¡¯t have an easy time in Haicheng. After she returned to the capital and dealt with Xuan Jinrui, she would slowly find Yun Hui to settle today¡¯s score.


    with a stomach full of anger, xuan siyun only felt a little better when she thought about how jiang che was alone in the capital without shi yan.


    However, when she returned to the capital, the news she received was that the fifth Lord had already left. She also learned that Xuan Jinrui¡¯s sudden return to the capital without anyone knowing was the fifth Lord¡¯s doing.


    xuan siyun was so angry that she smashed a lot of things.


    *


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know any of this.


    at least for now, she was ying in the small town of jiangnan and did not pay attention to the news of the outside world, so she did not know that so many things had happened.


    in the morning, they took a lot of photos on the boat. in the afternoon, they went to the city wall and the older buildings to take photos.


    considering that everyone was wearing high heels and cheongsam, they didn¡¯t run too far. otherwise, their legs wouldn¡¯t be their own after a whole day.


    at around 4:30 pm, ren kexin led everyone to another city wall to take photos.


    they had taken quite a lot of photos before, and su mu had just called. shi yan had to answer the phone, so she didn¡¯t climb the city wall with them to take photos. instead, she waited for them downstairs.


    jiang cheng and jing xuan had to keep their girlfriendspany. shi bochen was a heartless camera, so he naturally had to follow them. only shi yan was left.


    he hung up the phone after a few words with su mu.


    It was hot in the afternoon, so she took off the White velvet shawl she had worn in the morning and found a bag to put it in. Shi Bochen volunteered to help her with it, and Shi Yan did not refuse.


    therefore, other than a small bag, she only had the oil-paper umbre that jiang rui had given her.


    Jiang Rui gave everyone one, saying that they looked good in a cheongsam and an oil-paper umbre.


    The sun was still a little hot, and the oil-paper umbre in Shi Yan¡¯s hand was open.


    Under the ancient city wall, people came and went on the stone steps.


    The gentle and uprightdy was dressed in a Lotus-colored cheongsam, with a bag hanging on her wrist and an oil-paper umbre in one hand. She stood on the steps under the city wall, and the sun shone down.


    the beauty was like a painting.


    It was as if she was the only person in the world.


    The people not far away had this feeling.


    he was wearing a ck shirt, had a deep outline, and his eyes were like swords, long and sharp.


    He looked like he was in his mid-twenties, and his height was at least 1.85. His appearance was undoubtedly outstanding, but his expression was too cold and his gaze too sharp, making the people around him not dare to get too close.


    But when his sharp eyes saw the person holding the oil-paper umbre under the city wall, he seemed to be in a trance for a moment.


    His gaze was locked on Shi Yan.


    He never left.


    with shi yan¡¯s acute senses, it was impossible for her not to notice that such a person was staring at her so closely. the two of them were not far apart.


    he looked over.


    their eyes met.


    for such an outstanding man, if an ordinary girl were to look at him, she would either be intimidated by his sharp gaze or avoid it shyly.


    Shi Yan was not one of them.


    her expression was light and her eyes were calm, as if she was looking at an ordinary stranger.


    He retracted his gaze after a nce.


    She didn¡¯t feel anything when she was standing with Jiang Rui and the others in cheongsam. However, she was standing here alone with peopleing and going, and she felt that everyone¡¯s eyes were on her.


    shi yan didn¡¯t care about this, but she saw that someone was secretly taking photos of her with a mobile phone.


    she was thinking that it was better not to stand there and find a ce to wait for the others.


    He looked around and saw that there was an empty Pavilion among the weeping willows not far away, so he walked down the steps and went there.


    She had thought that she had only exchanged nces with the man with a strong presence for less than two seconds, but she did not expect to hear footsteps behind her as soon as she approached the pavilion.


    Shi Yan thought that it was another tourist who wanted to take a rest here, so she didn¡¯t care much.


    However, when she walked into the pavilion, closed the oil-paper umbre, and was about to sit down, the man came to her.


    He was about three steps away from her.


    he was looking at her.


    It was obvious that he had followed her here. Shi Yan couldn¡¯t ignore him even if she wanted to.


    The other party had followed her here all the time, and his aura did not seem like an ordinary person¡¯s, but she did not see any malice in his eyes.


    just as she was about to ask politely if there was anything she wanted to talk to her about, the other party spoke first.


    ¡°Is it miss Shi Yan?¡±


    Even someone as calm as Shi Yan was stunned.


    Did he know her?


    however, if she had seen someone with such a strong presence, she would never forget him. yet, she had no impression of the person in front of her.


    she was sure that she had never seen him before.


    shi yan¡¯s slightly dazed reaction had already given him an answer.


    ¡°looks like i¡¯m not mistaken.¡±


    ¡± miss shi yan, i don¡¯t think you know me. many years ago, i went to the shi family with my elders as a guest. when i passed by the corridor in the courtyard of the shi family, i saw miss shi yan reading a book in the pavilion. ¡±


    ¡°Although I only saw him briefly, I had a deep impression of him. i saw her from afar just now, so i¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s miss shi yan. that¡¯s why i took the liberty to follow her to confirm. i¡¯m sorry for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°since you followed your elders to the shi family as a guest in your early years, i think the elders of your family and the shi family should be old friends. how should i address you, sir?¡±


    these words seemed to be out of courtesy, but only shi yan herself knew whether it was true or not.


    There were not many families that had such an outstanding junior and had a good rtionship with the Shi family.


    Shi Yan¡¯s grip on the oil-paper umbre tightened unconsciously when she heard the question.


    ¡°xie heng from the xie family.¡± he looked at her.


    as expected.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know what she was feeling at this time, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. she put on a light and proper posture.¡±So it¡¯s master Xie. I¡¯m sorry for being impolite.¡±


    Xie Heng of the Xie family, the fianc¨¦ the Shi family had chosen for her.


    At the age of five, he was designated as the heir of the Xie family. At the age of twelve, he entered the family business. At the age of sixteen, he officially took over the Xie family¡¯s business as the heir of the Xie family. At the age of twenty, he became the head of the Xie family.


    it was half a year before the fifth master of the jiang family had taken over the jiang family.


    however, he was a few months older than the fifth master of the jiang family, which meant that he was about the same age as the fifth master to take over the power of the family.


    ever since he took over the xie family, the xie family had been like the sun in the sky and had the trend of rising to a higher level.


    It was already very difficult for the descendants of these top aristocratic families, which had a hundred years of history, to maintain the foundation established by their ancestors in this environment where new talents were constantly rising, let alone to rise to the next level.


    Xie Heng was only 26 years old.


    in a few years, the xie family would probably rise to a higher level under his leadership.


    As such, he could be considered an equally powerful figure as the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord.


    it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know xie heng¡¯s excellence. the fianc¨¦ the shi family had chosen for her was definitely the best of the younger generation. she just didn¡¯t like to be set for the rest of her life without any warning.


    She had no prejudice against Xie Heng.


    speaking of which, the marriage alliance was the intention of the elders of the two families, and xie heng was innocent.


    She had left happily that year and did not feel sorry for anyone. The only person she felt a little guilty was Xie Heng.


    however, the marriage was only verbally agreed upon by the elders of the two families, and the outside world did not know about it. the shi family also hid the fact that she did not agree to the marriage and resolutely left the family very well.


    this way, even if she left, xie heng would not beughed at.


    In addition to her own personality and the fact that so many years had passed, the little bit of guilt she had for Xie Heng had long disappeared.


    She had a mild temperament and was not enthusiastic when dealing with people.


    in other words, he was a little cold.


    She had never denied that she was such a person.


    So her little bit of guilt towards Xie Heng had long disappeared, and she did not feel the slightest bit of difort or guilt.


    in front of xie heng, other than the slight abnormality just now, she was calm.


    she was also very clear in her heart that the abnormality in her spection of xie heng¡¯s identity was not because of xie heng, but because of the shi family.


    She had left home because of the arranged marriage between the two families, and she had been gone for nine years.


    seeing xie heng again, one of the parties involved in the incident back then, she would always unconsciously think of her rtives who had doted on her since she was a child and told her that she had to pay the price for enjoying so much. she could not just enjoy the scene without paying.


    Perhaps it was because Jiang che had been by her side recently, some emotions would always appear unconsciously. When she thought about these things again, she could no longer be as indifferent as she had been many times in the past.


    not to mention, she had lost herposure and got drunk at the yu family¡¯s banquet that day.


    ¡°miss shi yan, you¡¯re too kind. i¡¯m the one who should be rude.¡±


    ¡°Although it¡¯s a littlete to say this, I still want to apologize to miss Shi Yan.¡±


    shi yan looked up at him in surprise.


    xie heng continued,¡±outsiders don¡¯t know, but as one of the parties involved, i know everything about what happened that year.¡± Miss Shi Yan has been away from home all these years because of me. I¡¯m very sorry.¡±

 Chapter 286

    286 chapter 286 xie heng¡¯sck of information


    shi yan nced at him and said, ¡± master xie, you don¡¯t have to apologize. this matter was the intention of the elders in the family. it wasn¡¯t your responsibility. you can¡¯t be med. ¡±


    Xie Heng looked at her and did not speak for a long time.


    he didn¡¯t speak, and shi yan had already greeted him politely, so it wouldn¡¯t be rude if he didn¡¯t say anything more. she nodded slightly at him, walked over, and sat down.


    After walking in high heels for a day, her feet were a little tired. She had to wait for people here and there, so it was easier for her to sit than to stand.


    xie heng did not leave.


    however, he didn¡¯t sit down. instead, he stood there and looked at shi yan.¡±No matter what, I am responsible for this. Now that I think about it, it can¡¯t make up for anything. If you need my help in the future, just let me know, miss Shi Yan.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t respond to his words, but said indifferently, ¡± ¡°Thank you for your kind words, patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan, has Zhenzhen been living in this small town all these years?¡±


    shi yan was a little surprised to hear his question.


    news of her and jiang che¡¯s rtionship in haicheng had spread like wildfire, so it should have reached the capital long ago. Even if others did not know that the person beside Jiang che was her, with Xie Heng¡¯s ability, when he heard those rumors, even if he did not investigate it in detail, he should have linked it to the Shi family and her.


    Seeing the surprise in Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, Xie Heng exined,¡±i¡¯m responsible for miss shi yan¡¯s departure. i¡¯ve been sending people to find you all these years, and i want to apologize to you in person. Unfortunately, the Shi family has hidden your information very well. Even I can¡¯t find any traces of you, only roughly knowing that you¡¯re in a remote ce far from the capital.¡±


    this small town was very far from the capital, and could be considered a remote ce.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for investigating miss Shi Yan¡¯s whereabouts without her permission.¡±


    over the years, many people had investigated her whereabouts, but shi yan didn¡¯t care much.


    with the shi family obstructing them, no one could find out.


    She just felt a little strange. She didn¡¯t expect Xie Heng to be so out of touch with the news. It seemed like he thought she had been living in this small town all these years and had never left Xuanji.


    ¡± it¡¯s fine. there are many people tracking my whereabouts. thank you, patriarch. there aren¡¯t many. ¡±


    ¡°But I haven¡¯t been living here all these years. He¡¯s here for a vacation with his roommates. One of my roommates is from here.¡±


    since someone had asked, she couldn¡¯t refuse to answer. it wasn¡¯t something she couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡°Travel? with your roommates?¡± a touch of surprise shed in xie heng¡¯s long and beautiful eyes.


    However, he quickly retracted his emotions and returned to his expressionless self.


    ¡± i had an ident not long ago and had to recuperate in this town for three months. it was not convenient for me to reveal my whereabouts, so i did not know much about the outside world. i did not know that miss shi yan had entered university. ¡±


    she went to school step by step. it was indeed time for her to enter the university campus this year.


    However, he had always thought that she had either skipped a grade andpleted her studies long ago, or she was content with staying in a corner and not going to college.


    he thought that she would avoid everyone for the rest of her life.


    shi yan didn¡¯t respond to his words to change the topic to her. she just showed her concern out of courtesy.¡±is n head xie injured? are you alright?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not a fatal injury. i¡¯ve almost recovered after three months of recuperation. thank you for your concern, miss shi yan. ¡±


    when xie heng said this, the way he looked at shi yan was somewhat different.


    However, it wasn¡¯t obvious and disappeared in a sh. Even Shi Yan didn¡¯t catch it.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    looking around, xie heng didn¡¯t see anyone who seemed to be herpanion. he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±since you¡¯re traveling with your ssmates, why don¡¯t i see miss shi yan alone?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re taking pictures on the city wall.¡±


    xie heng didn¡¯t ask her why she didn¡¯t follow.


    she had a quiet personality, and he was already surprised that she could travel with her ssmates. it was normal for her not to join in the fun.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, which university does miss Shi Yan attend?¡±


    It was definitely not Capital University.


    Otherwise, even if he was ill-informed, it was impossible for him to not have any news at all.


    It was just that it was not appropriate for him to contact the outside world during this period of time, but it was not that he did not have any contact with the outside world at all.


    ¡± haicheng university. ¡± shi yan answered.


    xie heng didn¡¯t know that what happened in the outside world was because of his injury. when he wasn¡¯t afraid of leaking his whereabouts, it would be easy to find out which school she was in.


    She had nothing to hide.


    haicheng university?


    The SU family was in Haicheng, and the First Lady of the Shi family had also studied at Haicheng University. It was not surprising that she would choose Haicheng University.


    ¡°So you¡¯re at Haicheng University. When you go to Haicheng, I¡¯ll be miss Shi Yan again to show my sincerity in apologizing.¡±


    Shi Yan only took his words as polite.


    ¡°thank you for your kind words, patriarch.¡±


    At this moment, the mobile phone in Shi Yan¡¯s bag rang.


    after apologizing to xie heng, shi yan picked up the phone. it was ren kexin.


    I¡¯m not under the city wall. I¡¯m in a Pavilion near the river. Are you done filming? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go find you.¡±


    ren kexin said there was no need, so they came to look for her in case they got lost.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you here. I¡¯ll send you my location.¡±


    Her clear voice was like a trickle of water, with a bit of her usual indifference, but it did not make people feel that her attitude was cold.


    Not only was he not cold, but his attitude was even considered warm to her.


    she had a good rtionship with her ssmates.


    this was xie heng¡¯s conclusion.


    Before the age of ten, the youngdy of the Shi family was very quiet and did not have the impetuousness that children of her age should have. her favorite thing to do was to sit down and read quietly. other than a few juniors of the shi family, there were almost no children of the same age who were close to her.


    in other words, she didn¡¯t have many friends.


    She didn¡¯t seem to have any interest in making friends.


    he was clearly not an unsociable person, but his lifestyle was simr to that of an unsociable child.


    even the shi family did not know how she was raised to be so calm and quiet. they only said that she had been like this since she was a child.


    after she hung up, xie heng said, ¡± since miss shi yan¡¯spanions areing, i won¡¯t disturb you any longer. how long do you n to stay in this town? ¡±


    ¡°My roommate¡¯s travel guide said it¡¯s the day before the holiday ends.¡±


    there were still a few days left.


    xie heng¡¯s eyes moved slightly,¡±i also n to leave after the holiday. if i can find time at that time, i¡¯d like to ask miss shi yan out for a meal.¡± i¡¯ve been living here for three months and i¡¯m already very familiar with this ce. i know where the food is better.¡±


    Shi Yan looked up at him and saw that his expression was normal, as if he was just being polite.


    she didn¡¯t directly refuse him and said,¡±thank you for your concern, patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for miss Shi Yan to leave your contact information? I¡¯ll contact you when I¡¯m done with my work and miss Shi Yan hasn¡¯t left the town yet.¡±


    Shi Yan was silent.


    this kasaya


    His words weren¡¯t too abrupt, mainly because she didn¡¯t reject him directly when he said he would treat her to a meal if he could.

 Chapter 287

    287 Yanyan, I love you very much


    She didn¡¯t reject him at first, and it was reasonable for him to ask for his contact information. It didn¡¯t seem right if she didn¡¯t give it to him.


    They didn¡¯t have any grudges to begin with, and the other party was also very polite to her.


    She was a little regretful. If she had known earlier, she would have directly rejected him with the excuse that she had to follow her roommate¡¯s strategy and had no time.


    it wasn¡¯t that xie heng would really contact her and treat her to a meal if she gave him his contact information. she was just afraid.


    Jiang che wasing over tomorrow. If Xie Heng called to ask her out for dinner, it would be a scene of awkwardness.


    Xie Heng had almost be her fianc¨¦.


    with jiang che¡¯s jealousy, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t mind.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t speak, Xie Heng was silent for a few seconds before saying,¡±If it¡¯s not convenient for you, miss Shi Yan, you don¡¯t have to feel embarrassed. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Moreover, I was the one who asked for it, so miss Shi Yan has the right to refuse. I¡¯m not a narrow-minded person who would bear a grudge against miss Shi Yan over such a small matter.¡±


    Shi Yan was silent.


    it was even harder to refuse now.


    Look at how polite, polite, and reasonable she was.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, patriarch.¡±


    in the end, they still exchanged contact information.


    ¡°I wish miss Shi Yan and yourpanions a good time. Sorry for the disturbance.¡±


    xie heng politely left these words and left the pavilion without any hesitation.


    He quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    As soon as he left, Jiang Rui and the others came over.


    ¡°sister yan, what are you doing here?¡± as shi bochen spoke, he did not forget to raise the camera hanging around his neck and take a picture of shi yan.


    the rippling lights of the willow trees and the beautiful woman sitting in the pavilion looked up at them with a gentle smile.


    Shi Bochen was very satisfied with the photo.


    ¡°I thought you guys might take a long time to film, so I came over and sat down.¡±


    she stood up with the umbre and looked at ren kexin, ¡± ¡°where are we going now?¡±


    ¡± let¡¯s go eat. after eating, go back and rest. everyone should be tired after walking for a whole day. let¡¯s see the night view tomorrow night. ¡±


    After wearing high heels for an entire day, everyone was a little tired.


    after the meal, everyone returned to ren kexin¡¯s courtyard to rest as per her arrangements.


    it was almost eight o ¡®clock in the evening when they returned to the small courtyard. there was only one bathroom upstairs and downstairs, so it was almost ten o¡¯ clock when everyone had taken a bath.


    shi yan stayed in her room in her pajamas and read a book.


    At the thought of going out tomorrow, Shi Yan didn¡¯t n to watch it toote. She nned to go to bed at 11 O ¡®clock.


    It was almost 10:50 when someone knocked on the door.


    shi yan, who was sitting at the desk, put down her book and got up to open the door.


    when she opened the door and saw the person standing outside, shi yan was stunned for a moment before joy appeared on her face.¡±What are you doing here? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll only be here tomorrow?¡±


    The person standing at the door was none other than Jiang che.


    he was wearing a navy blue coat over his white shirt. He didn¡¯t bring anything with him. He just stood outside the door with his hands in the pockets of his coat.


    His expression was gentle, his face was clear, and his deep eyes were smiling.


    He looked at Shi Yan, who had opened the door.


    The moment Shi Yan spoke, he opened his arms and leaned forward to hug her.


    he buried his face in her neck and said in a clear and gentle voice that shi yan was familiar with,¡±Miss Shi, I missed you so much that I couldn¡¯t wait to find you.¡±


    ¡°where¡¯s miss shi? did you miss me?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles. She shrank into his arms and wrapped her arms around his waist. Mr. Jiang, we haven¡¯t seen each other for only two days. Why do you make it seem like we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few months? ¡±


    a low chuckle came from her neck. he said, ¡± ¡°this is probably what people say, one day apart feels like three years?¡±


    shi yan, who was in his arms,ughed and asked, ¡± ¡°How did you know I lived here?¡±


    ¡°i asked jiang cheng, and he was also the one who opened the door for me.¡±


    As he spoke, he pulled Shi Yan into the house and closed the door.


    Shi Yan moved away from his arms and looked up at him.¡±looking at you, you must have rushed here as soon as you got off the ne. have you eaten? Do you want to go eat something?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush for this.¡±


    He lowered his eyes, and their eyes met.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were burning, and she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She subconsciously wanted to avoid him, but he didn¡¯t. He lifted her chin with one hand and forced her to continue looking at him. He said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°miss shi, i missed you so much.¡±


    The moment he finished speaking, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    the longing that came through the night was naturally not a gentle breeze or a light drizzle, but a raging storm.


    It was cold at night. After Shi Yan took a shower, she returned to her room and closed half of the window. Half of the window was held up by a wooden stick, so it was only half open.


    From this angle, the town¡¯s night was not brightly lit, only a few houses in the distance, the stars in the sky, and the crescent moon.


    asionally, a cloud would float by and cover the crescent moon, casting a hazy shadow.


    the night in the small town was also very quiet. there were no car horns, no noise, only the soft sound of the breeze blowing through the branches and the faint chirping of insects and birds.


    the lights in the room were on.


    The light wasn¡¯t strong, it was a gentle light. Coupled with the wooden decoration style of the room, it added a bit of awkwardness.


    As the nightdress slipped, the Navy blue autumn coat also slipped.


    his hot breath sprayed on her neck, leaving one mark after another on her fair neck.


    It was a slightly cold night, but the temperature in the room gradually rose.


    ¡°you ... do you want to go eat something first?¡± as the temperature gradually rose, shi yan¡¯s mind cleared up for a moment. she gently pushed the person who had her head buried in her neck.


    ¡°Ms. Shi, you can still be distracted. It seems that I haven¡¯t done enough,¡± she said.


    Picking her up with one hand, Jiang che bent down and picked up his navy blue coat that had fallen to the ground. He then casually threw it on the desk.


    He ced Shi Yan on the study table covered in a coat, and the books on the table were swept to the ground.


    The kiss slid from her lips to her chin, and then down little by little.


    ......


    as her clothespletely fell off, shi yan asked intermittently,¡±Why, why aren¡¯t you on the bed?¡±


    ¡± ms. shi, this is someone else¡¯s house. i don¡¯t have any rtionship with you. i¡¯m just afraid that the traces will make you feel embarrassed. ¡±


    shi yan¡¯s already red face turned even redder.


    Indeed, it would be embarrassing even if she were to clean the bed sheets and wash them.


    This wasn¡¯t home.


    she was like a boat that had lost its ocean, she could only hold him tightly and let him control the direction.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°zhenzhen, huh?¡±


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    ¡°Zhenzhen, huh?¡±


    ¡°i love you very much.¡±


    shi yan was slightly stunned. she gently opened her eyes and looked at him.


    she was naturally clear about his feelings for her, but his love had never been said out loud. This was the first time he had said he loved her. He had never said it even when they were together in the past.


    He looked into the girl¡¯s watery and slightly surprised eyes, and he repeated his words, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, I love you very much.¡±


    she grabbed his arm tightly.


    ¡°i know,¡± She said.


    ¡°What about you? miss shi, do you love me?¡±


    he wasn¡¯t someone who would pester her with such boring questions, but now he did.


    perhaps he really loved her to the extreme, or perhaps he couldn¡¯t help it.


    but since he had asked, shi yan could not refuse him.


    Looking at his eyes that had be misty because of desire, she raised her hand to touch his delicate face that was dripping with sweat. ¡°i don¡¯t just love you.¡±


    ¡°jiang che, i can even give you my life.¡± she lifted her head and kissed him.


    ......


    Themotion in the room didn¡¯t stop until three O ¡®clock in the middle of the night.


    on the table, the chair, the window, and the bedside.


    she was not on the bed.


    the lights in the room were turned off, and the two of themy on the bed and fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms. as they fell asleep in a daze, shi yan didn¡¯t forget to ask jiang che if he was hungry and if he wanted to eat something.


    jiang cheughed so hard that his chest shook. he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her heavily on the forehead and hug her even tighter.

 Chapter 288

    288 Chapter 288 eager to belong


    when shi yan woke up, the sky was already bright.


    looking out through the half-opened window, the fog in the mountains in the distance had mostly dispersed. it should be around nine o ¡®clock and nearly ten o¡¯ clock.


    when she retracted her gaze, she realized that the person beside her was still sleeping.


    jiang che had always woken up earlier than her, but today was an exception.


    she leaned closer to him with her head on his arm so that she could see him more clearly.


    He was originally a gentle person, but with his eyes closed, it covered the deep awkwardness of his peach blossom eyes, making him look even more elegant and gentle.


    in the three years he had been away from the capital, he had not set foot in the capital.


    now, he had gone back.


    How would he feel when he returned to the capital?


    it was said that the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord was like the moon in the sky, not eating the food of the mortal world. there was nothing wrong with that. however, the reason why he did not eat the food of the mortal world was probably because he did not care about wealth and power. he might not really not care about his own family, especially his closest family.


    it was just that if he didn¡¯t express it, others wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.


    to some extent, they were actually the same kind of people.


    after leaving the capital for so many years, no one understood how it felt more than shi yan when she set foot in the capital. For example, she had not taken a single step into the capital.


    it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t dare to, nor that she couldn¡¯t. as for why, she actually didn¡¯t know.


    st night, he had only cared about the joy of meeting her and hadn¡¯t thought too much about it. Now that she was awake, her mind was clear. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Jiang Zhi¡¯s wordsst night when he said he loved her deeply.


    He had said it more than once and even pestered her to tell him that she loved him.


    before she met jiang che, she was a person without a home. she was like a floating duckweed, able to survive no matter where she drifted. jiang che was no different.


    Not everyone could be like him and note out or see any guests for three years.


    before he met her, jiang che was probably the same as before she met him.


    it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t live, and he didn¡¯t have any ns to die, he just wanted to live on.


    she didn¡¯t know what had happened in the two days he was back in the capital, or maybe nothing had happened. However, it was probably because nothing had happened that he felt a little upset.


    for example, his return to the capital had caused a great deal ofmotion. it was impossible for his biological parents not to know, yet they had not evene to see him once.


    at the end of the day, jiang che had only been 22 years old when he left the capital three years ago. to an ordinary person, he would have just graduated from university.


    He might not care much about his parents ¡®love, but he might not care about it at all.


    Returning to the capital after three years, he was probably also somewhat lost.


    He felt that he had no ce to belong and was eager to find one.


    That was why he had expressed his feelings for her so straightforwardly and was so eager to get her response.


    as she thought about this, shi yan gently raised her hand and ced it on his delicate face. she ced her palm on his face and rubbed it with her thumb. her movements were very light, as if she was afraid of waking him up.


    he didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up.


    He wasn¡¯t someone who slept so deeply. He probably didn¡¯t sleep well these past two days in Jingdu.


    shi yan¡¯s heart ached a little as she looked at jiang che, who was sound asleep.


    he was even more displeased with the people of the jiang family who had hurt him.


    But it didn¡¯t matter, she was still here.


    since he wanted someone to belong to, she would give it to him.


    If they had gotten a marriage certificate, he would be more at ease.


    Unfortunately, he could not do it now.


    after a while, when she was about to withdraw her hand from his face, he held her hand to his lips and kissed her fingertips. his eyes did not open, and his voice was a little hoarse from just waking up.¡±you¡¯re awake?¡±


    Only then did he slowly open his eyes to look at her.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you still sleepy?¡± Shi Yan asked him.


    he leaned over and hugged her tightly, burying his face directly in her neck. he actually looked a little clingy.¡±a little.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s heart instantly softened. she raised her hand to rub his short hair, and her voice couldn¡¯t help but soften.¡±then you should sleep for a while. i¡¯ll go buy you something to eat.¡±


    She had been thinking about this sincest night, afraid that he would be hungry.


    Jiang che was in a very good mood.


    his kissesnded on her neck, and he said, ¡± ¡°no, let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    shi yan helplessly agreed.


    the two of them then stood up.


    shi yan took a look at her mobile phone and saw that it was almost ten o ¡®clock.


    There was no phone call, but two messages from Ren Kexin.


    he told her not to wait for them and to go out first. he told her and jiang che to call them if they wanted to look for them after they had eaten. if they didn¡¯t want to look for them, they could go out and y alone.


    The two of them took a quick shower and changed their clothes before going downstairs.


    Shi Yan was wearing a more casual dress today. For the first time, Jiang che didn¡¯t wear his usual shirt and trousers. He also wore a casual suit.


    the two of them were obviously wearing couple clothes.


    Jiang che had asked someone to prepare the clothes and put them in the cloakroom. There were many sets in the cloakroom, and Shi Yan had brought two sets with her when she packed her luggage.


    Shi Yan¡¯s long ck hair hung down loosely. The two of them came downstairs hand in hand.


    shi yan thought that everyone had gone out together, but she was a little surprised to see two people sitting in the living room.


    Shi Bochen and Jing Xuan were sitting in the living room, and song Meilian was making tea for them in the kitchen.


    shi yan and jiang che went downstairs. song meilian wasing out of the kitchen with three cups of tea.


    ¡°morning.¡± He said to Shi Yan.


    only then did song meilian nod slightly at jiang che, who was standing beside shi yan, as a form of greeting.


    shi bochen and jing xuan, who were sitting on the sofa in the living room, also raised their eyes to look at shi yan.


    Seeing the couple¡¯s clothes on them, Shi Bochen snorted, while Jing Xuan raised his eyebrows slightly. He probably felt that fifth master Jiang¡¯s behavior was a little fresh.


    speaking of shi bochen, he lived below shi yan.


    The sound instion of the wooden building was not that good. Although he could not hear clearly, he could still hear some movements.


    he had tossed and turnedst night, unable to fall asleep.


    It wasn¡¯t that the young man had been provoked to the point of being hot-blooded, he was just angry, so angry that he wanted to vomit blood.


    he was clearly unhappy, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Not only could he not interfere, but he could not say anything and had to pretend that he did not know anything.


    This was the most sullen thing.


    the feeling of being wronged was like watching a pig eat a cabbage. he wanted to fight, but he couldn¡¯t. he had to hide and pretend not to see anything!


    ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡± Jing Xuan greeted Jiang che.


    ¡°master jing,¡± jiang che nodded slightly.


    song meilian handed the tea to jing xuan and shi bochen and asked, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, I¡¯m making tea for them. Do you want to drink? I¡¯ll go make two more cups if you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t bother, just sit down, i¡¯ll get it myself.¡±


    in the end, it was naturally not shi yan who did it. jiang che pulled her to the sofa and sat down, then turned and walked straight into the kitchen. He had wanted to heat up a cup of milk for Shi Yan, but when he saw that the kitchen was not fully equipped, he simply made two cups of honey water instead of tea.


    Seeing this, Shi Bochen¡¯s anger dissipated a little.


    at least he knows how to take care of people!


    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t had breakfast either?¡± Shi Yan asked while drinking the honey water.


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°i woke up a littlete.¡± Song Meilian felt a little awkward after she said that.


    they had stayed here for two nights.

 Chapter 289

    289 give me a chance to perform


    The first night was fine. She and Jing Xuan were just lying on the same bed, with a little distance between them. although she was a little ufortable at first, she soon rxed and fell asleep after chatting with jing xuan for a while.


    Butst night, after shey down and turned off the light, Jing Xuan took her into his arms.


    At first, she froze and heard him say softly, ¡± ¡°Ah ning, you said you would give us a chance, so don¡¯t keep trapping yourself. rx, i won¡¯t force you.¡±


    he did not force her.


    little by little, he probed.


    He first held her hand, but she didn¡¯t react. Then, he kissed her forehead.


    seeing that her reaction was not that big, he continued. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, and he kissed the tip of her nose and cheek again to test her.


    He saw that although her body was trembling slightly, she didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. He asked her in a low voice, ¡± are you okay? ¡± even his voice was so careful.


    this made her, who was already feeling a little ufortable, feel as if her heart was being pulled.


    She quickly suppressed the difort.


    he shook his head and said that he was fine.


    After that, he kissed her on the lips. At that time, she almost pushed him away reflexively, but he was too fast and left after a touch.


    he asked her again, and after knowing that she was fine, he kissed her again.


    she was afraid that pushing him away would make him sad, so she clenched the bed sheet tightly and did not move.


    he didn¡¯t do anything else but try to kiss her. after one kiss, he would see her reaction. after confirming that she was fine, he tried to kiss her again.


    it wasn¡¯t a deep kiss, it was a pure kiss.


    they kissed for a long time, until their faces were covered in sweat, and the test ended.


    after that, the two of them couldn¡¯t fall asleep.


    This was why she woke upte today.


    shi yan was looking at song meilian and happened to see the unnatural expression on her face.


    the corners of her good-looking eyes twitched slightly, and she said, ¡± ¡°then let¡¯s go and eat togetherter.¡±


    after breakfast, song meilian gave ren kexin a call and asked for the location of ren kexin and the others. after ren kexin sent them the location, they went over.


    ren kexin had spent a lot of time and effort toe up with a travel guide, so there would definitely be free time for them to go alone. since that was the case, there was no need to waste ren kexin¡¯s time and effort by going alone during a group activity.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t mind. As long as he stayed by Shi Yan¡¯s side, he could go anywhere.


    After everyone gathered and greeted each other, Shi Yan and song Meilian were pulled over to take photos.


    shi bochen was no longer the one taking the photos. instead, everyone took turns holding the camera.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t take any group photos. Instead, he took a few group photos with Shi Yan, all of which were taken at Shi Yan¡¯s behest. Shi Yan even secretly took a few solo photos of Jiang che with her phone.


    At other times, a few men would walk behind, sometimes looking at their family and sometimes talking about work.


    jiang che and jiang cheng didn¡¯t have any work interactions, so it was mainly jing xuan and jiang che who chatted.


    however, he didn¡¯t forget to y and talk about work. he didn¡¯t put the cart before the horse, nor did he ignore his own family.


    However, the only single man among the four men felt ostracized when he saw that they were all being watched.


    in her anger, she ran to the camera, mainly to take photos with shi yan. thinking that he could bring these photos back to show the rest of his family and make them feel ufortable for a while, he finally felt a little better.


    in short, it was a very happy day.


    they didn¡¯t ask everyone to go to see the night view together because they would be staying here for a few days. they could go see it every night. some people felt tired during the day and were toozy to go out.


    however, shi yan and jiang che had gone out.


    The night view of the ancient town was very beautiful. Looking at the lights of the buildings on both sides of the river, the people standing on the bridge were in a good mood.


    ¡°In the past, I did not feel that there was anything good to see in this scenery, but now that I look at it, there is a different feeling.¡± Shi Yan leaned against the railing and looked into the distance. She looked at the lights of the small town and said to the people around her with a smile.


    jiang che nced sideways at the person beside him and wrapped one arm around her waist. there was a faint smile in his eyes.¡±miss shi, are you trying to tell me that the reason why i find the scenery so beautiful is because i¡¯m by my side?¡±


    That was indeed the case, but he didn¡¯t have to say it so bluntly.


    however, shi yan didn¡¯t seem to be a person who liked to beat around the bush. when she heard his words, she didn¡¯t avoid him. instead, she smiled and said,¡±yup,¡±


    When his gaze fell on her smiling face, Jiang Che¡¯s arms around her waist tightened. ¡°Miss Shi, do you like toe out and y?¡±


    Of course, she didn¡¯t like toe out and y. She didn¡¯t have that much of a yful heart. Compared toing out to y, she preferred to stay at home and read.


    But that was in the past.


    she met his gaze and smiled, ¡± ¡± i don¡¯t care if i like it or not. as long as i¡¯m with mr. jiang, i¡¯m fine with being anywhere. ¡±


    Jiang che was taken aback andughed,¡±miss Shi, you¡¯re really a Wanwan.¡±


    he pulled her into his embrace. ¡± that¡¯s me. if it were someone with a weaker self-control, how could they withstand your endless sweet nothings? ¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    she was speechless.


    Why did she keep saying sweet nothings every day?


    she wasn¡¯t an expert in love.


    moreover, was his self-control very good?


    forgive her for not being able to tell.


    a low chuckle came from above her head. he asked her, ¡± ¡°why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    ¡°miss shi, are you embarrassed that you were exposed for your sweet talk?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re a little shy.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t want to speak, so she pinched his waist in a bad mood.


    the force wasn¡¯t light, but jiang che didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all, as if it didn¡¯t hurt at all. on the contrary, shi yan heard a few more lowughs.


    it could be seen that he was in a good mood.


    Shi Yan pushed him away in embarrassment and red at him.


    she was yful and quick-witted.


    this made jiang che even happier.


    he reached out to hold her hand and pinched the back of her hand. ¡± ¡°miss shi, are you angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not that petty.¡±


    this teasing tone ...


    She was really not like her at all. She was a little coy and a little stubborn.


    This made Jiang che even happier.


    ¡°yes, yes, miss shi is not angry. Then, miss Shi, who isn¡¯t angry, shall I take you to climb the city wall? I heard that the best way to see the night view here is to climb up the city wall. You can have a panoramic view of the town at night.¡±


    ¡°now?¡±


    shi yan looked at the time. it was almost nine o ¡®clock.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve asked around. It¡¯s not far. We can get there in about 20 minutes by walking from the nearest city wall. We won¡¯t be staying for long. We¡¯ll be back in a while.¡±


    in fact, shi yan was a little tired. she had been busy the whole nightst night and had walked the whole day.


    But she still did not reject Jiang che.


    then let¡¯s go, ¡± he said with a bright smile. I also want to see the night view of the town.


    the next second, the person in front of her squatted down with his back facing her.


    shi yanjin was stunned.


    ¡°teacher jiang, what are you doing?¡±


    the person who squatted down turned back to look at her. under the night sky and the dim light of the small town, his warm face and his eyes had a gentle smile.¡±miss shi, can you give me a chance to perform?¡±


    Shi Yan was about to refuse, but he said,¡±i promised to pursue you for two months, but miss shi, it hasn¡¯t even been two months. If you don¡¯t give me a chance to perform, I won¡¯t feel at ease with my name on the list.¡±


    He could not help butugh.


    what else could she say?


    she walked over and put her arms around his neck. ¡± alright, mr. jiang. i¡¯ll give you a chance to perform. ¡±

 Chapter 290

    290 Piggyback her while enjoying the night view


    In reality, Jiang che didn¡¯t want to see the night view. He simply wanted to carry her on his back and stroll around the small town in the night.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re too light. You have to eat more.¡± She jolted on her back.


    Shi Yan hugged him tightly, her chin resting on his shoulder.


    ¡± i¡¯m not light, ¡± she said with a smile. ¡± i¡¯ve gained two pounds recently. i¡¯ll get fat if i eat more. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re not fat at all.¡± It¡¯s better to be chubby, it¡¯s not that eye-catching.


    Just now, the light at night wasn¡¯t so good. When they were walking on the road, he saw many young people staring at her.


    Summoning peach blossoms.


    What Jiang che didn¡¯t know was that there were also many young girls staring at him.


    shi yan smiled and didn¡¯t continue to discuss the topic of being fat. instead, she leaned her chin on his shoulder and called him softly, ¡± ¡°jiang che.¡±


    Let¡¯s get married when I¡¯m of age.


    She had wanted to say this.


    However, she swallowed the words that were on the tip of her tongue.


    Based on her understanding of Jiang che, it was better not to say this in public. Otherwise, he would probably ignore the asion.


    ¡°when i¡¯m on vacation, let¡¯s go to the small courtyard in the countryside where i used to live for a while.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s footsteps paused, and then he smiled and replied, ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Jiang che.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°the next time you return to the capital, i¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Jiang che paused in his steps and was silent for a few seconds before he replied, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Without asking where he was going, she guessed that he had returned to the capital. She didn¡¯t say anything else and just said that she would apany him the next time he returned.


    miss shi was not just smart and sharp.


    he had not concealed his tracks on this return to the capital, and had even been very high-profile.


    he lived in his own private manor, and anyone who knew that he had returned to the capital would know where he lived with a little inquiry.


    He had stayed in the private Manor for two days, and only the old master of the Shi family came to visit after he left.


    the others didn¡¯t even make a move.


    It was not that he had to meet anyone. It was just that he suddenly felt that without miss Shi by his side, the huge private Manor was empty and did not look like a home at all. It was not as warm as the apartment he had bought at Haicheng University.


    For a moment, he actually felt that Haicheng was more like the ce he grew up in than the capital.


    he missed ms. shi very much, so he did not waste a single moment. he bought a ne ticket and flew over.


    the two of them chatted and soon arrived at the city wall.


    It was the city wall that Shi Yan had met Xie Heng yesterday.


    shi yan had wanted to mention this to jiang che, but after thinking about it, she felt that it might affect jiang che¡¯s mood to appreciate the night view, so she didn¡¯t mention it and decided to find a suitable time to do so.


    On second thought, he felt that it would be better not to mention it, as it would seem deliberate if he did.


    originally, she was not familiar with xie heng.


    she didn¡¯t feel conflicted anymore.


    however, they didn¡¯t notice that when they climbed up the city wall, because there were no street lights on the stone steps and the city wall, the light was very dark, and they didn¡¯t notice the people passing by them.


    naturally, the people who passed by them only took a few steps down the stairs and turned back to look at them before leaving.


    the person who walked down from the city wall and passed by them was none other than xie heng.


    He didn¡¯t leave the town, nor did he contact Shi Yan.


    they had just met yesterday and it was too sudden for them to contact each other today.


    He had been out the entire day.


    Including this time, he hade to this city wall three times today.


    when they walked past each other just now, she did feel that the couple looked a little familiar.


    Of course, the person he was familiar with was not Shi Yan, who was on Jiang Che¡¯s back. Shi Yan¡¯s chin was resting on Jiang Che¡¯s shoulder, and he had walked past her from the other side, so he could not see her face.


    he did find jiang che familiar.


    However, the light was too dim and they were in a hurry, so they didn¡¯t see clearly.


    He thought that he might have seen wrongly.


    On the other hand, Shi Yan and Jiang che werepletely unaware of this.


    it was mainly the two of them talking. at night, there were many people on the city wall looking at the night scene, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    ¡°teacher jiang, i¡¯lle down and walk by myself.¡±


    the city wall wasn¡¯t very high, but it didn¡¯t seem right for jiang che to carry her and climb the city wall after walking for so long.


    ¡°I still have the strength to carry you. Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Shi.¡±


    shi yan wanted to speak again, but jiang che spoke first, ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be here in a while. Since miss Shi has given me a chance to perform, let me do it well.¡±


    There was a hint of a smile in his words.


    okay.


    shi yan didn¡¯t argue with him anymore.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to reach the city wall.


    there were many people here to see the night view. jiang che found a less crowded seat and put shi yan down.


    this time, he was really looking into the distance.


    He had a panoramic view of the entire town.


    shi yan took out her phone and took a picture of the night scene.


    ¡°Do you want to take a picture? i¡¯ll help you.¡± jiang che asked her.


    It was so dark that his face couldn¡¯t be seen in the photo.


    shi yan shook her head decisively.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said as she looked at the lights of the town.


    ¡°Yes, very beautiful,¡± Jiang che said, looking at her.


    Shi Yan sensed something and looked at him.


    The light was clearly very dim, but at that moment, she felt that she had run into his dark pupils, and she was stunned for a moment.


    the two of them were very close to each other, and they were holding hands.


    jiang che and mo zhi caressed her wrist and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°miss shi, can i kiss you?¡±


    This was the first time he had asked her about it before he kissed her, and she was still not used to it.


    The light on the city wall was too dark, and they could not see each other¡¯s faces clearly even at such a close distance. There was no one else beside them, and those who were further away could only barely see their figures.


    no one would be watching.


    Even if it was in broad daylight and Jiang che had asked her to do this, she wouldn¡¯t have rejected him, let alone in such an environment.


    how could she bear to reject him?


    she put her phone in her pocket and took a step forward. her hand that was not held by him clutched his shirt at his waist and looked up at him slightly. Mr. Jiang, you know that I will never reject your intimacy.


    jiang che held her with one hand, and the hand that was holding her slid down bit by bit, their fingers intertwined.


    He leaned forward slightly and ced his lips on hers.


    At this moment, Yingluo


    ¡± i think that was tang fu. i identally shone her face when i turned on the shlight. oh my god, she was standing right beside me! ¡±


    I heard that Tang Fu came here to film a variety show. I didn¡¯t believe it, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be true!


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Tang Fu. It seems like Chen Yu is here too!¡±


    ¡°A man and a woman? they¡¯re climbing up the city wall to look at the night view together. could there be something going on?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see!¡±


    ......


    shi yan, who was kissing, paused and slightly opened her eyes.


    Jiang che was about to let go of her and ask her what was wrong when someone was faster than them. He ran to their side and pretended to take photos.¡±I¡¯m sorry to disturb you!¡±


    it was a boy¡¯s voice.


    shi yan felt that this voice was a little familiar. it seemed to be one of the guests from the festival group yesterday.


    Jiang che released Shi Yan¡¯s lips when their intimate moment was interrupted.


    even if she couldn¡¯t see his expression, shi yan knew that he must be unhappy at this time.


    shi yan tugged at the clothes on his waist and leaned forward to hug him tofort him. she whispered,¡±it should be someone i know.¡±


    although her voice was soft, the two men had hidden near them because they saw them being intimate. they thought that other people would note and disturb them, so they were close to them and naturally heard shi yan¡¯s words.


    before the boy could react, the girl had already whispered in surprise, ¡± ¡°Miss, miss Yan?¡±


    the boy named chen yu was stunned.


    miss yan?


    The gentle beauty in the cheongsam, Shi Yan, who they had recorded the program with yesterday? But didn¡¯t tang Fu address her as junior Shi?


    Before he could think further, the other party had already responded, ¡± ¡°yes.¡±


    Tang Fu was stunned.


    It was really youngdy Yan!


    So, they had interrupted miss Yan¡¯s intimate moment with her boyfriend!


    oh my god!


    what kind of luck did she have? not only did she get separated from the others, but she also ruined miss yan¡¯s n!


    heavens, please strike her with lightning!


    The person involved had an indifferent expression, making Chen Yu and Tang Fu feel extremely awkward.


    Especially Tang Fu.


    ¡°I¡¯m ... I¡¯m sorry, miss Yan. I¡¯ve disturbed you.¡±

 Chapter 291

    291 The third young master of the Jiang family in the capital


    shi yan naturally didn¡¯t answer her. instead, she asked,¡±What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°i heard that the night view here is pretty good, so after dinner, everyone invited us out to y. there were too many people, so chen yu and i got separated from everyone. I thought that since I¡¯m already here, I might as well enjoy the night view before going back. I didn¡¯t expect the person beside me to suddenly turn on the shlight.¡±


    Actually, Tang Fu and the others were wearing masks when they came out. But even if they were wearing masks, some fans could still recognize them at a nce, let alone at such a close distance.


    As Tang Fu spoke, his gaze seemed to sweep towards Jiang che, who was standing beside Shi Yan.


    She suddenly realized that she had called Shi Yan ¡°miss Yan¡± outside and was afraid that she would expose the fact that Shi Yan had people under him.


    He felt a little remorseful, ming himself for not being calm enough and being so flustered when he encountered something.


    Although this so-called ¡°a little thing¡± was to see the master he was loyal to being intimate with someone.


    shi yan knew what she was thinking at first nce and introduced,¡±This is the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master.¡±


    tang fu heaved a sigh of relief.


    Miss Yan¡¯s introduction meant that she didn¡¯t mind fifth Lord Jiang knowing about her training.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡± he greeted.


    jiang che didn¡¯t reply and only nodded.


    chen yu didn¡¯t dare to speak the entire time.


    he was not stupid. when he was recording the program on the ship yesterday, he had seen how powerful shi yan and his team were. at that time, he had also heard someone mention the name ¡± fifth master. ¡± at first nce, he knew that they were not ordinary people.


    Tang Fu knew them, so he must not be simple.


    He couldn¡¯t help but stop his thoughts about Tang Fu.


    ¡°then ... then, miss yan, you and fifth lord jiang can continue to enjoy the scenery. we won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± as tang fu spoke, she pulled chen yu and quickly left.


    After they left, Jiang che looked at Shi Yan. ¡°Your people?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with the Shi family?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t ask any more questions. he held her hand and said, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go. we¡¯ll go back after a while.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask about anything else?¡± Shi Yan blinked and looked up at him.


    miss Shi, I¡¯ve told you before not to reveal everything and to hold back some things. Why are you still so silly? ¡± jiang che looked at her and said with a smile.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She was not stupid.


    the two of them strolled around the city wall for another twenty minutes before returning.


    After walking down the city wall while holding hands, Jiang che carried Shi Yan on his back again.


    when she returned to ren kexin¡¯s courtyard, she ran into shi bochen, who had just returned from supper.


    shi bochen¡¯s expression wasplicated when he saw jiang che carrying shi yan on his back. the corners of his mouth twitched uncontrobly.


    *


    Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, the National Day holiday wasing to an end.


    Xie Heng did not even call Shi Yan.


    Naturally, Shi Yan had already forgotten about the incident with Xie Heng.


    on the third day after seeing shi yan, xie heng received a call from the capital and rushed back to the capital to deal with something.


    when he returned to the capital, he did hear some rumors about the jiang family¡¯s fifth master, but xie heng was busy with the matters at hand and did not have much interaction with jiang che, so he did not pay much attention to them.


    He only wanted to quickly settle the matters at hand and free up some time.


    Not long after the National Day holiday ended, Shi Yan had her mid-term exams.


    She attached great importance to this exam, so she didn¡¯t stay in the apartment after she came back from her leave. Instead, she stayed in the dormitory.


    however, she would asionally have dinner with jiang che at night.


    as for jiang che, he sometimes stayed in the apartment and sometimes went back to bamboo garden.


    while he was living in the apartment, he spent most of his free time in the vi¡¯s courtyard.


    this continued until shi yan¡¯s mid-term examination ended.


    jiang yun, ren kexin, and the others were already familiar with each other and often went to eat together. shi bochen was a guy, so it was not appropriate for him to always go with the girls. he only went out asionally.


    after the mid-term exams, jiang yun had dinner with them again. jiang rui was there too.


    on the way to the cafeteria, he met someone.


    she was gentle and elegant, holding two books in her hands, and had a schrly air about her.


    when the other party walked over, jiang yun was stunned and took the initiative to greet him. ¡± ¡°third brother,¡±


    third brother?


    shi yan and jiang rui both looked at jiang yu.


    They had never seen Jiang Yu before, so they naturally didn¡¯t know that he had arrived in Haicheng around the same time as Shi Bochen and the other exchange students from capital city University. They thought that he was from the capital city¡¯s Jiang family, who had just arrived.


    shi yan¡¯s expression was light, and jiang rui was on guard.


    jiang yu nodded and asked jiang yun, ¡± ¡°Going to the cafeteria to eat with your ssmates?¡±


    as he said this, his eyes swept over shi yan and the others without any fluctuations.


    there was nothing special about her, and she treated everyone equally. her gaze did not stay on shi yan¡¯s face for even a second.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Jiang Yun seemed to have an ordinary rtionship with him and didn¡¯t have any intention of introducing him.


    Jiang Yu seemed to have suddenly realized something. He turned to Jiang Rui and sized her up for a few seconds.¡±You¡¯re Jiang Rui from the Jiang family of Sea city?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± jiang rui did not let her guard down just because he was not staring at shi yan.


    He didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of conversing with him.


    Seeing this, Jiang Yun, as the middleman, naturally had to introduce her to Jiang Yu since he recognized Jiang Rui, even though she had an ordinary rtionship with him.


    ¡°this is my third brother, jiang yu. he¡¯s our teacher.¡±


    the teacher-in-charge?


    didn¡¯t that mean that he had been at haicheng university for some time?


    he had been in haicheng university for a while, but he had never appeared in front of yan. was he an exception to the jiang family in the capital?


    although she was thinking this, jiang rui did not show it on her face.¡±So it¡¯s the third young master of the Jiang family.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t say anything special. He maintained his gentle and refined appearance and nodded to Jiang Rui, ¡± ¡°If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll visit the Jiang family in Sea city,¡±


    ¡°You guys go eat first.¡±


    After that, he left.


    Shi Yan stared at his back as he left.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yan?¡± Jiang Rui asked curiously, thinking that Shi Yan had discovered something.


    shi yan retracted her gaze and shook her head with a faint smile.¡±It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go,¡±


    jiang yun looked at them and was a little worried that their attitude towards her would change because of jiang yu. she simply said, ¡± ¡± my third brother usually doesn¡¯t care about the family¡¯s affairs. his biological sister, who is my second sister, also doesn¡¯t interfere with the family¡¯s business. the two of them don¡¯t have much interaction with the other people in the family. they only specialize in their academics and arts. my rtionship with them is very ordinary. ¡±


    Seeing that they were silent, Jiang Yun continued, ¡± ¡°third brother and i have only arrived in haicheng a few days ago. up until now, he has not gone to look for fifth uncle, nor has hee to look for miss shi yan, wanwan.¡±


    of course, I¡¯m not saying good things for him. I just want to say that although our rtionship is very ordinary, his rtionship with fifth uncle is even more ordinary. He¡¯s not interested in the family business, so you don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to him.


    shi yan and jiang rui nced at jiang yun and then at each other.


    She only felt that Jiang Yun was too naive.


    although jiang yu might not be targeting them, they had to be on their guard.


    they would notpletely believe that jiang qi was harmless just because of a few words from jiang yun.


    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to offend me and the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord, he¡¯s just an insignificant person to me. Third miss Jiang doesn¡¯t need to worry about what I¡¯ll do to him,¡± Shi Yan said.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s mouth twitched. She wasn¡¯t worried about Jiang Yu, she was afraid of being implicated.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get to where she was.


    look, right now, she only had to be addressed as ¡°third miss jiang¡± by her future fifth aunt.


    She still had to work harder.


    ¡°By the way, miss Shi Yan, my second brother called me yesterday and said that someone from the Jiang family in the capital mighte over in the next few days. My second brother specially called to inform me that the person who came this time might not be a junior. if it¡¯s possible, miss shi yan, please remind my fifth uncle.¡±


    people from the capital, especially those from the jiang family, might not be able to hide their presence in haicheng from jiang che¡¯s eyes.


    There was no need to remind him.


    however, jiang yun had specially informed her of this news, so she had to ept this favor.


    ¡°thank you for the information,¡± he said, nodding to jiang yun.

 Chapter 292

    292 Romance can be seen everywhere


    shi yan¡¯s thanks meant that she had epted her kindness. this realization made jiang yun extremely happy.


    however, she didn¡¯t notice that jiang yu, who had walked far away, had stopped and turned back to stare at their backs. to be exact, he was staring at shi yan¡¯s back.


    His gentle and refined manner was no longer there, and his smile had a hint of evil.


    So this was the youngdy of the Shi family, fifth uncle¡¯s sweetheart!


    Since he hade to Haicheng, he had naturally asked his men to collect a lot of information about fifth uncle and Shi Yan. He had seen many photos of Shi Yan, but this was the first time he had seen her in person.


    he had seen jiang wei being taught a lesson by shi yan from afar thest time she came to pick a fight with him.


    even if she didn¡¯t say a word, her every frown and smile showed the style of ady from a big family, gentle, elegant, dignified and generous.


    As expected of a person raised by the Shi family.


    she just didn¡¯t expect that her fifth uncle would like this type.


    His temperament was somewhat simr to fifth uncle¡¯s, and he also seemed to be an extremely quiet person. Fifth uncle¡¯s personality was already like this. Wouldn¡¯t it be boring to get along with a girlfriend with such a simr personality?


    However, to be able to pull fifth uncle down from the altar, this miss Shi must be a capable person.


    if not for shi boyu¡¯s warning, he would really want to meet this miss shi and see what was so special about her.


    It would be great if she was really an orphan from the countryside like the rumors said, but she had to be from the Shi family.


    This was a lot more difficult to handle.


    speaking of which, he had been in sea city base for some time, but he hadn¡¯t done anything yet.


    perhaps, he had to start doing something.


    he just didn¡¯t know if there was any room for him to disy his skills.


    *


    shi yan had finally finished her mid-term exams after so many days of seclusion. logically speaking, she should have dinner with jiang che to celebrate. however, jiang che was still dealing with official business at the jiang family¡¯s old residence and would arriveter. shi yan then went to the cafeteria for dinner with her roommates.


    After dinner, she went back to the dormitory to get something and was ready to go to the apartment.


    knowing that she was going to the apartment, song meilian was going as well, so the two of them decided to meet up.


    Without taking a car or sweeping a shared bicycle, the two of them strolled back, treating it as an after-meal walk.


    looking at the things in shi yan¡¯s hands, song meilian asked curiously, ¡± ¡°what is this?¡±


    the delivery at noon was delivered to the dormitory. however, when shi yan opened the delivery, the others were already lying in bed and preparing to take an afternoon nap, so they didn¡¯t see what it was.


    I prepared a gift for you, teacher Jiang.


    song meilian raised her eyebrows slightly, her smile somewhat teasing.


    He seemed to be teasing her for being so romantic.


    aftering back from the november holiday, song meilian felt a lot more cheerful. although she was still a cold goddess most of the time, she was no longer as cold as before.


    in front of her acquaintances, she would subconsciously reveal the emotions that girls of her age should have.


    shi yan didn¡¯t feel embarrassed when she saw her smile. she smiled calmly in response.


    ¡± i¡¯ve always wanted to give mr. jiang a gift, but i couldn¡¯t find a suitable one. i happened to see this and thought it was a good one, so i bought it. ¡±


    ¡°Very thoughtful.¡± song meilian said with a smile.


    ¡°it seems like i have to learn more from you,¡± he said half-jokingly.


    ¡°it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve finished your closed-door cultivation. shouldn¡¯t fifth lord jiang be the one preparing the gift for you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no conflict.¡±


    jiang che had prepared a lot of things for her and wouldn¡¯t specially bring them for her every time. he would almost always put them directly on her dressing table.


    not to mention the other essories and cosmetics, he had prepared five to six styles of hairpins for her.


    all of them were of high quality. she didn¡¯t know where he had found so many good things.


    ¡± didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to release a new work soon? how are the preparations? ¡± shi yan asked.


    it¡¯s almost done. I don¡¯t have time to draw during the mid-term exams these few days. I¡¯ll be officially online in a few days.


    then I wish you a great sess in your new work in advance.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°By the way, the TV series adapted from my previous work will start shooting next week.¡±


    ¡°Next week? My second brother seems to be in seclusion to shoot a movie.¡±


    speaking of the devil, shi yan¡¯s phone rang just as she finished speaking.


    it was from qu boyan.


    he was rtively out of touch with the news of him being in seclusion to film a movie, so he was still unaware of the matter about shi yan and jiang che that had been spreading like wildfire in the outside world.


    as soon as the seal was removed, he couldn¡¯t wait to contact shi yan.


    ¡± yanyan, i¡¯ve finished filming the movie, and i¡¯ll be able to reach haicheng tomorrow. let¡¯s have dinner together after school tomorrow afternoon. ¡±


    Tomorrow was Friday.


    Shi Yan had no opinion.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°I heard that Shi Bochen went to Haicheng too?¡±


    ¡± yes, i¡¯m here for an exchange study at haicheng university. ¡±


    Qu Boyan snorted disdainfully. What Learning Exchange? how could he not know how capable Shi Bochen was? she didn¡¯t even go to jingdu university often, so there was no need for an exchange study.


    shi bochen was clearly taking advantage of his absence to secretly get closer to yanyan!


    The reason why qu Boyan knew that Shi Bochen hade to Haicheng the moment he came out of his closed-door cultivation was because the program director had reported it in time.


    The director had already contacted qu boyin¡¯s assistant, and the assistant told him the moment he came out of seclusion. when qu boyan saw shi bochen and shi yan appear in the same image, sitting next to shi yan, he felt extremely sour.


    She had wanted to give Shi Yan a surprise, but she couldn¡¯t help but call her directly.


    don¡¯t tell Shi Bochen about our lunch tomorrow. We¡¯ll eat on our own. I¡¯ll ask him out in a few days. Qu pochen snorted coldly.


    his tone was inevitably a little childish.


    ¡°even if i don¡¯t tell him, he might know.¡± shi yan smiled helplessly.


    Shi Bochen had his own channels of information, and qu Boxian was a public figure. Wherever he went, there would be a public eye on him, making it easier to track him down. Shi Bochen might have received the news the moment he arrived in Haicheng.


    qu boyan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he was a little annoyed.


    ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t tell him. If he has the ability, he will find out by himself ande to us.¡±


    Shi Yan naturally agreed.


    on the way back, shi yan went to the supermarket to buy some groceries. song meilian followed her. song meilian didn¡¯t buy any vegetables, but some milk and fruit, which weremon at home.


    Song Meilian was very surprised to see Shi Yan buying vegetables.¡±Shi Yan, you can cook?¡±


    the main reason was that shi yan¡¯s temperament was a little otherworldly and really didn¡¯t look like a person who could cook.


    ¡°I do, but I don¡¯t do it often.¡±


    After dinner today, she was not going to buy groceries to make dinner.


    she had neglected mr. jiang while she was in seclusion for her exams and was prepared to spend time with him. she nned to cook two side dishes and have a drink with him. for this reason, she had specially asked jiang rui to buy two bottles of good red wine from han di¡¯s winery. they should have been sent to the security room below her apartment by now, and she would go get themter.


    ¡°i¡¯m not very good at cooking. the food i make is barely enough to fill my stomach, but i won¡¯t die.¡± Song Meilian couldn¡¯t help but think of the years she had spent outside.


    Her father was seriously ill, and the Secretary Auntie did not care much about her. She almost went to the kitchen to cook by herself.


    at first, it was a whole pot of paste, but it slowly became edible.


    She had been living in luxury since she was young and had never suffered like that.


    song meilian was a little impressed by herself for being able to survive.


    she retracted her thoughts and continued to look at shi yan, who was picking vegetables in the vegetable area.¡±We just ate in the canteen, and you¡¯re still buying groceries. Did fifth Lord Jiang not eat?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve eaten. these are the side dishes i put in the refrigerator.¡±


    song meilian really believed shi yan¡¯s words until they arrived at the entrance of themunity and saw shi yan taking two bottles of red wine from the security room.


    ¡°......¡±


    he didn¡¯t expect that a reserved and indifferent person could be so romantic when he was sincere.

 Chapter 293

    293 a gift for the other party


    Jiang che opened the apartment door and walked in. He saw Shi Yan busy in the kitchen.


    the apartment had hired an auntie to cook regrly, so the kitchen was often used. however, this was the first time shi yan had cooked here.


    It was also Jiang Che¡¯s first time seeing Shi Yan Cook.


    he was stunned for a moment when he saw her busy figure in the kitchen.


    It was already dark outside, and the curtains were open. Through the floor-to-ceiling windows that were not covered by the curtains, they could see the brightly lit streets outside.


    It was very lively.


    but it was very quiet in the house, with only the sound of cooking in the kitchen.


    Perhaps it was because the noise in the kitchen was too loud, the busy figure in the kitchen did not notice the person who had entered. Her back was facing him.


    Jiang che stared at her for a long time, his eyes growing gentler.


    After changing her shoes, she took off her suit jacket and hung it on the rack at the entrance. She rolled up the sleeves of her white shirt and walked towards the kitchen.


    he hugged her from behind.


    Only then did Shi Yan notice him. She turned around with a smile.¡±You¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± he wrapped his arms around her waist and kissed her on the cheek. he rested his chin on her shoulder and looked at the vegetables in the pot.¡±Why do you suddenly want to cook?¡±


    jiang che had told shi yan in advance that he wouldeter and that she did not need to wait for him for dinner. he knew that shi yan would have dinner with her friends in the canteen.


    it was also her first time cooking since they got together.


    ¡°To celebrate the end of my exam,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯ve worked hard during this period of time. We should celebrate.¡± they didn¡¯t ask shi yan how she did, as they didn¡¯t talk about this.


    ¡°is there anything i can do to help?¡± She was asking about her cooking.


    ¡± no, it¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll just make two side dishes. it¡¯ll be done soon. go sit in the living room and wait for a while. it¡¯s oily and greasy here. ¡±


    However, the person behind her did not have any intention of letting her go. ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re a girl and you¡¯re not even afraid of the heavy oil and smoke. why should i be afraid?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll be here with you.¡±


    He said he was going to apany her, but in reality, he was just hugging her and not letting go.


    shi yan¡¯s hair was loosely tied up with a hairband. asionally, a few strands of hair would fall to the side of her face. jiang che would raise his hand to help her tuck her hair behind her ears, his eyes and actions gentle.


    even if the two of them didn¡¯t speak, it was still warm.


    the dishes were prepared very quickly.


    Jiang che was about to help bring the dishes to the dining room when Shi Yan said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to the restaurant.¡±


    following her line of sight, jiang che finally saw the decorations in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    There was a nketid out, and on a short square table, there were candles, roses, and wine sses.


    one bottle of red wine was unopened, while the other bottle had already been opened and poured into the decanter to sober up.


    after jiang che entered the room, he only had eyes for shi yan and did not notice any of this.


    As she looked at him, she smiled at her. ¡°miss shi, is this a candlelight dinner?¡±


    ¡°you can say that.¡± shi yan replied with a smile.


    ¡± bring the dishes over first. i¡¯m going to change my clothes. i¡¯m covered in oil and smoke. ¡±


    Although she said that she was going to change her clothes, she did not just change her clothes. She also simply washed her face and put on light makeup.


    she was wearing a light purple dress and had long ck hair that fell to her waist. she was elegant and wise.


    Jiang che had already cleaned up the kitchen while she was changing and was wiping his hands with a tissue.


    when he saw hering out of the room, he stopped wiping his hands, threw the tissue into the trash can, and walked towards her. He didn¡¯t do much, just holding her hand and walking to the floor-to-ceiling window that had been set up.


    The two of them sat opposite each other. Jiang che poured a ss of red wine for Shi Yan and poured himself a ss.


    the man sitting on the ground was elegant and raised his ss to her. ¡± ¡± miss shi, congrattions on ending your exam. ¡±


    They clinked their sses.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    after taking a light sip, shi yan pushed the gift box that she had hidden at the side.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°a gift for teacher jiang.¡±


    jiang che looked at the gift box, then at her. in the end, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and open the gift box.


    A pair of couple watches.


    A limited edition model from a certain brand had just been released, and it was worth tens of millions.


    ¡°why did you think of giving me a watch?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s eyes fell on his slender and good-looking hand that was holding the gift box. ¡± i haven¡¯t seen mr. jiang wearing a watch for a long time. i thought it would be a waste for such a beautiful hand like yours to not deserve a watch, so i bought it when i saw it. ¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you like this gift?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°I like it very much.¡± even if it was a piece of scrap metal, he would still like it, let alone a gift that she gave him with such care.


    ¡°Miss Shi, can you help me put it on?¡±


    shi yan put down her wine ss, took out the men¡¯s watch from the gift box with a smile, and slowly put it on his left hand.


    His gaze was fixed on her face the entire time.


    His eyes were straight and gentle, and his beautiful peach-shaped eyes were filled with deep affection.


    After putting it on, Shi Yan held his well-defined hand and smiled.¡±it¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, you have good taste.¡± She didn¡¯t know if she had good taste in choosing gifts or choosing people.


    ¡°miss shi, do you want to wear it?¡±


    ¡°of course,¡±


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I bought a couple style on purpose,¡± she said with a smile.


    meeting her calm and straightforward gaze, jiang che could clearly see the deep affection in her eyes that she did not hide at all. he held her hand in his and rubbed the back of it.


    There was an inexplicable lingering feeling.


    ¡°i¡¯ll put it on for miss shi, then.¡±


    He took off the White jade bangle on her left hand and put it on her right hand, then put the watch on her left hand.


    after he put it on, he held her left hand and gently kissed the back of her hand, as if he was a little pious. ¡± ¡°very suitable.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your gift, miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°i also have a gift for miss shi.¡±


    shi yan retracted her hand that he had just released. she felt that the back of her hand that he had just kissed was a little hot, and she looked at him in confusion.


    ¡°Miss Shi, please wait a moment.¡±


    he got up and left. he went to the pocket of his suit jacket hanging on the frame of the entrance and took out a box.


    he handed it to shi yan.


    He didn¡¯t sit down, but stood beside Shi Yan.¡±open it and take a look.¡±


    He was much taller than her, and at this time, he was still standing while she was sitting, so Shi Yan could only try to look up to see him.


    she looked up at him for a moment before she took the box and opened it.


    It was an exquisite and Grand ne.


    Jiang che had prepared a lot of jewelry for her, and they were all ced on the dressing table. However, he probably knew that she didn¡¯t like to wear these things, so he had prepared most of the jewelry, including hair essories, bracelets, and bracelets. Naturally, he also had nes and earrings, but they were all in more luxurious styles. They were more suitable for attending banquets and cocktail parties to go with dresses. They were not like the low-end ones that were suitable for daily wear.


    shi yan took the ne in her hand and said sincerely,¡±it¡¯s very beautiful.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll help miss shi put it on.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Yan smiled at him.


    Jiang che took the ne from her hand, walked behind her, and leaned over slightly to brush her long hair to the side, helping her put on the ne.


    Her movements were neither fast nor slow, and extremely gentle.


    His eyelids drooped slightly, and his long eyshes covered the emotions in his eyes.


    However, his face was still warm.


    he couldn¡¯t see anything wrong with it.


    He put on the ne and tidied her long hair with his hands, but he did not leave.


    He was still standing behind her, and he did not withdraw his hand that was helping her tidy her long hair. His soft long hair fell on her neck.


    Her fingertips slid from her neck to her ear.


    Even if she didn¡¯t look up at him, Shi Yan could feel that his eyes must be very aggressive.


    his fingertips brushed past her little by little, and she actually tensed up unconsciously.


    His heart was beating irregrly.


    His fingertips stopped beside her ear for a moment, then fell on her earlobe, and slowly moved from her jaw to her chin. He pinched her chin with a moderate amount of force.


    in this position, he lifted her chin and leaned over to kiss her from behind.

 Chapter 294

    294 messing around after getting drunk


    after a long kiss, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her eyes, which were a little red from the kiss, before he let go of her and sat down opposite her.


    her breathing was not very stable, but other than his peach blossom eyes being a little misty, he lookedpletely fine.


    He was gentle and reserved.


    shi yan adjusted her breathing and looked at him with her beautiful red eyes.


    ¡°Ms. Shi specially cooked for us. We can¡¯t waste it.¡±


    His slender fingers raised the ss to Shi Yan.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to respond, he drank the red wine in the ss in one gulp.


    he raised his head slightly, and his adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed the wine.


    Shi Yan¡¯s slightly misty eyes darkened for a moment.


    She retracted her gaze and picked up her chopsticks to pick up some food for him.


    after that, she finished the wine in her ss.


    Jiang che continued to pour wine.


    ¡°How¡¯s the taste?¡± Shi Yan asked as she watched him eat.


    ¡°very good,¡± he said.


    It was a very normal conversation, and it didn¡¯t seem to have been affected by the kiss just now.


    they clinked sses, drank, and ate.


    After finishing a bottle of wine, he opened another.


    The wine sses were poured on the square table, and the dishes on the table were almost finished.


    The moonlight shone in through the floor-to-ceiling ss window. Shi Yan had appeared beside Jiang che and was holding his shoulders with both hands as she leaned forward to kiss him.


    she was probably a little drunk, but she was unusually bold.


    After kissing for a while, she pushed him down on the nket.


    she grabbed his wrist and interlocked her fingers with his.


    their auras continued to intertwine.


    jiang che seemed to be really drunk. he was exceptionally obedient and did not have any intention of fighting with her for the initiative.


    in fact, jiang che opened his eyes slightly when her hot breath came to his neck.


    there was no hint of drunkenness in his beautiful peach-shaped eyes. there was only a strong desire that could not be dispelled.


    The curtains weren¡¯t drawn, and the distance between the tall buildings wasn¡¯t very far. The residents in the buildings not far away could see what was happening.


    Although he might not be able to see it clearly, he could still vaguely see it. If he had a telescope, he would be able to see it clearly.


    This was really not safe.


    she was probably just a little drunk and had notpletely lost her mind, so after the entanglement, shi yan¡¯s dress was still on her body. on the other hand, jiang che, who was lying on the nket, was a little embarrassed.


    however, most of his body was covered by the long dress, so no one could see anything.


    jiang che looked at her with his slightly red eyes. he sighed and said hoarsely, ¡± ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re really reckless.¡±


    Then, he gently hugged the person in his arms.


    However, the person in his arms was not content with her ce. Her hand groped along the corner of his messy shirt.


    ¡°mr. jiang, are you pretending to be drunk?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s really drunk. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have let miss shi get her way so easily.¡± Heughed, and even his chest was shaking.


    ¡°miss shi, do you want to go to the room?¡±


    his voice was very soft, so shi yan didn¡¯t hear it. the kiss fell on his adam¡¯s apple again.


    she seemed to be particrly fond of his seat tonight.


    Jiang che chuckled. you¡¯re the one who didn¡¯t answer me. Don¡¯t me me.


    ......


    When Shi Yan woke up, she was lying on the nket in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. She was covered with a thin nket, but the air conditioner was on in the room, so she was not cold.


    However, the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows were not drawn, and the sunlight that shone in was a little piercing.


    shi yan suddenly opened her eyes and was dumbfounded.


    Her thoughts slowly came back to her, and her face gradually turned red.


    she looked around again. the table where they had drunkst night had not been cleaned up, the candles had burned out, the wine sses and bottles were all over the ce, and her dress and jiang che¡¯s clothes were thrown to the side in a mess.


    Everything indicated what had happened herest night.


    she rubbed her forehead. she had really drunk too muchst night.


    It was a chaotic night.


    Most importantly, when she woke up, Jiang che was nowhere to be seen. She was the only one lying there, naked and aching all over.


    no matter how one looked at it, it looked like a scene of someone running away after having sex after getting drunk.


    it was fine if he didn¡¯t clean up the house, but he even left her lying there. this really didn¡¯t seem like jiang che¡¯s style.


    punishment?


    this was her punishment for being drunkst night. did he want her to learn her lesson and not mess around again?


    just as she was lost in her thoughts, she heard a familiar chuckle above her head.


    shi yan looked up and saw jiang che sitting on top of her head in a bathrobe.


    She was lying down, so she couldn¡¯t see him when she opened her eyes.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    as he spoke, he chuckled again.


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I asked you if you wanted to go to your roomst night, but you didn¡¯t answer me. You can¡¯t me me.¡±


    ¡°zhenzhen, jiang che, you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    Jiang che put down his phone, lowered his head, and kissed her on the forehead. He chuckled and asked, ¡± ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    Shi Yan wrapped herself in a nket and sneaked to the side, ignoring him.


    ¡°miss shi, are you really angry?¡±


    shi yan ignored him.


    ¡± don¡¯t be angry. i just woke up. i just wanted to tease you and see how you would react when you woke up. i didn¡¯t leave you alone. ¡±


    As he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips. ¡± miss shi, you messed upst night. i woke up early in the morning and put in a lot of effort to clean up the mess. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t praise me, but why are you still angry with me? ¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know you¡¯re smiling just because you¡¯re hiding it well.


    Andst night, although she was a little drunk, she was still rational.


    she didn¡¯t have a habit of letting others peep at her, so she knew what was going on. he was clearly the one who was messing around. she had reminded him several times to draw the curtains and go to his room, but he had ignored her.


    ¡°you¡¯ve really changed.¡±


    ¡°It seems like he¡¯s really angry.¡±


    He chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her again and again.¡±I was wrong, Ms. Shi. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Regardless of whether she was paying attention to him, Jiang che carried her up with the nket. ¡± miss shi, i¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t admit to what i¡¯ve done. i just woke up too. let me carry you to the shower. ¡±


    don¡¯t worry, no one secretly took photos of usst night. I¡¯ve already cleaned up the surveince cameras that could capture us from this angle, regardless of whether they are clear or not.


    ¡°Jiang che, I won¡¯t forget things when I¡¯m drunk.¡± he actually wanted to lie to her. it was her fault.


    The person who was carrying her to the bathroom chuckled andpromised. ¡°alright, ms. shi. it was my faultst night.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re one of my people, how can I let anyone spy on you? I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°So you really pretended to be drunkst night?¡±


    jiang che,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡± miss shi, i¡¯ve applied for leave for you. after you¡¯ve taken a shower, you can have a good rest for the day. you¡¯re not in a hurry to go to school. ¡±


    ¡± jiang che, you¡¯re changing the topic so stiffly. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, you were the one who provoked me firstst night.¡±


    shi yan choked.


    there was no sound of their argument in the bathroom, only the sound of water.


    *


    It was noon when Shi Yan woke up again. She was woken up by a phone call.


    she rubbed su zui¡¯s slightly painful forehead, got up, took the phone on the bedside table, and opened the curtains. only then did she truly wake up.


    Thinking of what had happenedst night and this morning after she woke up, she felt her head hurt even more.


    he sighed in his heart, what a mess.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one messing around. Jiang che was also messing around.


    He took a look at the caller ID.


    It was from qu Boyan.


    ¡°second brother,¡±


    His voice was still a little hoarse.


    ¡°yanyan, you caught a cold?¡±


    Without waiting for her answer, he continued, ¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you fine yesterday? why did you catch a cold today? Did you take your medicine?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s expression eased a little and she cleared her throat.¡±I don¡¯t have a cold.¡±


    his voice finally sounded normal. She made up an excuse. I¡¯ve been preparing for my exams recently. I¡¯m a little tired. I took a leave of absence today. I just woke up.


    ¡°second brother, you¡¯ve arrived in haicheng?¡±


    yes, I¡¯m here. I just got off the ne. I called to ask what you would like to eat in the afternoon.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You can just arrange it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements then. right, you said that you¡¯ve been preparing for your exams recently? what exam?¡±


    ¡°Mid-term exam.¡±


    qu boye wanted to ask her if she would be tired from preparing for a mid-term exam. He even took a day off.


    however, after some thought, he decided not to ask.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve prepared for the exam, you should be able to get an ideal result. if you¡¯re tired, rest for a while, but don¡¯t forget to eat something first. i¡¯ll send you the address when i¡¯ve booked the ceter.¡±


    Shi Yan hung up the phone and walked out of the room in her pajamas.


    Jiang che had already cleaned up the house. He was working on hisptop on the sofa in the living room.


    He could see Shi Yaning out of the room when he looked up.

 Chapter 295

    295 master xie¡¯s invitation


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    When she saw Jiang Che¡¯s smile, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but think of what had happenedst night and this morning.


    especially this morning. Who in the outside world would have thought that the handsome and Noble fifth Lord Jiang would have such a bad taste?


    seeing that she was looking at him without saying a word, and her eyes seemed to be a little unfriendly, jiang yao couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask,¡±are you still angry?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°alright, you¡¯re still angry, as expected.¡±


    he put down hisptop, stood up, and walked towards her. he hugged her and said in a soft tone, ¡± ¡°i promise it¡¯ll only be this once. ms. shi, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    shi yan wasn¡¯t really angry with him. when she heard him soften his tone, the speechlessness she had for his bad taste slowly dissipated.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡± she asked.


    When they came out of the bathroom, the two of them were catching up on sleep in the room.


    ¡°About an hour ago. I didn¡¯t know when you woke up and was afraid of waking you up, so I didn¡¯t ask the cook toe over. I¡¯ve already asked someone to order food from a nearby restaurant and it should be here soon. I¡¯ve warmed a ss of milk for you in the kitchen. Drink it first to fill your stomach.¡±


    Jiang che personally went to the kitchen to bring out the milk and handed it to her.


    Shi Yan took it and took a sip.


    she looked up at him in surprise.


    Her medical skills were not good, but she was very familiar with medicinal herbs.


    She could tell that there were several medicinal herbs in the milk.


    meeting her surprised gaze, jiang che¡¯s eyes were gentle and helpless as he raised his hand to stroke her hair. ¡± ¡°Who told you to mess aroundst night? it¡¯s a good thing that your boyfriend¡¯s medical skills are good and he¡¯s an expert in pharmaceuticals. otherwise, you¡¯d probably be a mother at such a young age.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he said it as if he did not mess aroundst night.


    however, she was probably really a little drunk at that time and did not think about this.


    there are many drugs in this area on the market. She said.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you think I¡¯ll let you touch those harmful drugs? however, all medicine is 30% poisonous. even if it¡¯s medicine that i made, you¡¯d better not touch it if you can in the future. don¡¯t mess around next time.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s expression was a little unnatural and she didn¡¯t answer him.


    he finished the ss of milk in two gulps.


    His mouth was filled with the smell of medicine.


    seeing her frown, jiang che took the cup from her hand and lowered his head to kiss her.


    he only let go of her after the medicine in his mouth had almost dissipated.


    ¡± mr. jiang, my second brother asked me out for lunch this afternoon. would you like to join us? ¡± Shi Yan stood at the kitchen door and asked as she looked at the handsome figure washing the cups in the kitchen.


    ¡± oh? ¡± jiang che turned around. ¡± it¡¯s okay if ie too? ¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    After putting the clean cup away, Jiang Zhi wiped her hands.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, he asked,¡±did your second brother ask you out for dinner?¡± Only you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± he didn¡¯t even want to call shi bochen, his younger brother.


    However, in her opinion, it didn¡¯t matter if she asked Jiang che toe along. Second brother had only said that. He knew very well that Shi Bochen would definitely be there.


    if jiang che agreed, she would tell second brother that she would be bringing a friend along. second brother would also agree.


    ¡± i won¡¯t be going with you this time. i¡¯ll be the host tomorrow. you can call your second brother and younger brother. ¡±


    it was impolite toe to someone else¡¯s ce without any notice.


    shi yan looked at him and sighed. ¡± actually, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. i¡¯ll just let you know in advance. ¡±


    jiang che¡¯s eyes contained a gentle smile. ¡± just pretend this isn¡¯t my home ground. i¡¯ll get stage fright. ¡±


    Shi Yan was speechless.


    The Jiang family¡¯s fifth master would have stage fright?


    However, since Jiang che insisted, she would not force him.


    The food was quickly delivered, and the two of them did not leave the house after eating. In the study, Jiang che was dealing with work while Shi Yan was reading.


    after qu pocheng booked the ce, shi yan packed up and left.


    Qu poxiao had booked a restaurant near Haicheng University to take care of Shi Yan.


    it happened to be not far from themunity where shi yan and jiang che lived.


    Shi Yan had arrived earlier than qu Bocheng.


    she didn¡¯t enter the restaurant first, but waited outside under the sun. however, the first person she had been waiting for was neither qu boxin nor shi bochen, but the cold-faced xie heng in a ck shirt.


    ¡°miss shi yan,¡±


    Shi Yan had not expected to meet Xie Heng here.


    She hadn¡¯t had a good restst night and had a hangover. Now, she was basking in the sun, so Shi Yan was a little listless. However, the moment she heard Xie Heng¡¯s voice, she returned to her best state and couldn¡¯t be seen from her appearance.


    ¡°thank you, family head.¡± he smiled and nodded politely.


    ¡°miss shi yan, are you not feeling well? you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mental state.¡±


    it could be seen that xie heng had already seen her.


    no, it¡¯s probably because the sun makes me sleepy. Thank you for your concern, master.


    Xie Heng looked at her for a moment and said,¡±it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°miss shi yan, are you waiting for someone?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m meeting someone for dinner.¡±


    ¡°then i won¡¯t disturb you anymore. i have some business to deal with in haicheng. i¡¯ll meet miss shi yan alone when i¡¯m free.¡±


    Shi Yan just took it as a courtesy.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, patriarch.¡±


    Xie Heng didn¡¯t stay long, as if he had really just happened to appear here.


    after a few steps, he turned around and saw shi yan raising her wrist to look at the time.


    His eyes paused.


    a few days ago, when they had met in the small town, she had been wearing a white jade bangle on her left hand. now, it had be a watch.


    And this watch,


    the limited-edition couple¡¯s watch from the watchpany under the xie family?


    just as he was about to take a closer look, shi yan had already put down her hand and covered it with her sleeve, so he could no longer see it.


    Xie Heng¡¯s cold face was expressionless.


    having been in a high position for a long time, the imposing manner had seeped into his bones. even if he wasn¡¯t angry, as long as he didn¡¯t smile, his imposing manner was still very intimidating.


    The people around them subconsciously kept their distance.


    he took out his phone and dialed a number. his voice was just like him, cold and terrifying. ¡± check the list of people who bought the limited-edition couple¡¯s watch from the watchpany under the xie family. ¡±


    it was limited to only ten ces in the world, so it was easy to check.


    in order to distinguish them, the ten pairs of couple watches also had subtle differences.


    However, it was difficult to distinguish them without a close look.


    why would shi yan wear a couple¡¯s watch?


    This was what Xie Heng was most puzzled about.


    He had understood Shi Yan and roughly knew what kind of temperament she had.


    it was already beyond his expectations that she was willing to make friends, but she was in love? in his opinion, it was almost impossible.


    He then thought of the recent rumors that the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master, who had no desires, had a girlfriend. Shi Yan was also a young girl in her Prime, and there were many of her peers in the school. Haicheng University was not short of outstanding people, so it was not impossible for her to be attracted to outstanding people of the opposite sex of her age.


    In this way, the fact that she didn¡¯t know how to be in a rtionship didn¡¯t seem to be so absolute.


    He had to get the list of people who would buy this watch as soon as possible!


    he had thought that he could ask her out for a meal or a cup of tea in the name of a chance encounter, or even a few more words. he did not expect to meet her.


    if he continued to pester her, it would seem very rude and might even make her tired of him.


    There were some old grudges between them to begin with.


    He was the reason why she had to wander outside.


    She said she didn¡¯t me him, but when she was forced to leave home that year, the person who should have been pampered and pampered grew up lived alone outside, and no one knew how much suffering she had suffered.


    How could she not have any resentment towards him?


    if she knew that the elders of the xie family had asked for his consent before mentioning the marriage to the shi family, she would probably resent him even more.


    he did not even dare to mention it to her.


    However, since he couldn¡¯t disturb her meeting with her friend, he had to deal with other things first.


    The Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord had lived in Haicheng for three years. Recently, he had been keeping a close eye on peopleing to Haicheng from the capital. He nned to stay in Haicheng for a few more days and didn¡¯t want to have any conflicts with the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord.


    since he didn¡¯t want to have a conflict, it was best to do it in the open.


    he had sent the invitation to the jiang family in haicheng an hour ago, and they should get a reply soon.

 Chapter 296

    296 chapter 296: invitation card and meeting


    ¡°Who did you just say was calling?¡±


    Jiang che was still dealing with work in the study of the apartment when he received a call from Jiang Lin.


    jiang che had not been staying in the bamboo garden recently. the jiang family¡¯s old residence was far from haicheng university. as jiang che¡¯s assistant, jiang lin naturally would not be too far away from him.


    Jiang Lin had also bought a temporary residence near Haicheng University.


    They weren¡¯t at the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion, so the invitation card naturally wouldn¡¯t reach them so quickly.


    it was butler jiang hai who had called jiang lin after receiving the invitation. coincidentally, jiang lin¡¯s phone had run out of battery, so he only found outter that someone had sent an invitation to the jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    ¡°Xie Heng, the head of the Xie family.¡±


    Jiang che sat in front of the desk, his fingers lightly tapping on the table.


    It was interesting that Xie Heng gave him a visiting card.


    Was it because his previous deration of sovereignty had an effect and Xie Heng knew about him and miss Shi, so he came to meet him?


    other than this, jiang che could not think of any other reason.


    He did not have much interaction with Xie Heng.


    at the end of the day, it was jiang che who had never expected that xie heng would not know about these things until now.


    If Xie Heng had returned to the capital earlier, he would not have rushed to Haicheng to deal with his work. If he had paid more attention to the outside world, it was impossible for him not to know about these things that had been spreading around.


    ¡°Fifth Lord, do you want to see him?¡±


    ¡°n head Xie personally paid a visit, so naturally, you have to see him.¡±


    if it was anyone else, jiang che might not necessarily meet them. but this person was xie heng, so it was necessary to meet him.


    Xie Heng was someone who had almost be his miss Shi¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Give him a reply. I¡¯m free in the morning the day after tomorrow.¡±


    in fact, he was free at any time. it was just that he had said that he would treat miss shi¡¯s brother and sister to a meal tomorrow, so he naturally had to make time.


    shi yan had no idea what had happened here.


    not long after xie heng left, qu boye arrived.


    his driver sent him over and got out of the car, fully armed. if he hadn¡¯t spoken first, shi yan probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized him even if he stood in front of her.


    ¡°yanyan, why don¡¯t you go in first?¡±


    shi yan nced at the tightly wrapped qu pocheng and saw the passers-by giving him strange looks from time to time. she thought to herself that being too famous might not be a good thing. look at him, he was like a thief when he went out.


    ¡°Let¡¯s bask in the sun for a while and go in first.¡±


    If he stayed any longer, she was afraid that he would be treated as a bad person and be attacked by passers-by.


    As soon as the two of them entered the restaurant, someone followed them in.


    ¡°Sister Yan,¡±


    The young man who was smiling brightly at Shi Yan was none other than Shi Bochen.


    He only greeted Shi Yan and nced at Qu Bo, as if he didn¡¯t recognize him at all. He didn¡¯t give him another look,pletely ignoring him.


    Qu Boyan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    this kid was clearly doing it on purpose!


    The older he grew, the less likable he became. As expected, his younger sister was more likable.


    ¡°What is sister Yan doing here?¡±


    it was like an opening remark after a chance encounter, as if it was really a coincidence that he had met shi yan here.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t expose him. She smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m meeting someone for dinner, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here for dinner too, but I¡¯m alone.¡± When he said this, he didn¡¯t deliberately act pitiful, but it made people feel that he was a little pitiful.


    shi yan looked at him deeply and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re alone, do you want toe with us?¡±


    shi bochen looked at the faint smile on shi yan¡¯s face and was stunned for a moment.


    Did his sister¡¯s attitude towards him change for the better?


    no, no, you can¡¯t say that. his sister¡¯s attitude towards him had always been very good, but that didn¡¯t mean they were close.


    She was actually a little distant from him.


    But now, she seemed to be less distant from him?


    What was the reason that his sister was not as distant from him as before?


    because of second brother?


    at the thought of this, shi bochen was extremely jealous.


    ¡°Will I be disturbing you?¡±


    Qu Boyan looked at him in disdain.


    little brat, what are you pretending for?


    Seeing that Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer and just looked at him, qu Bocheng held his breath and reluctantly said, ¡± ¡°No, since we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s go together!¡±


    Then, Shi Bochen looked at qu Boyan and eximed, ¡± I think this gentleman¡¯s voice sounds familiar. Have we met before? ¡±


    Qu Boyan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°hehe.¡±


    this ¡°hehe¡± fully reflected qu pocheng¡¯s mood.


    they were both calm and steady people, but when they met, they suddenly became childish.


    for a moment, shi yan was in a daze. it was as if after so many years, everyone was still the same and had not changed much.


    however, her emotions came quickly and disappeared quickly. she said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s enter the private room first.¡±


    as soon as she spoke, the two brothers''¡± daggers drawn ¡°immediately stopped.


    The three of them were led into a quiet private room by the waiter.


    Qu Boyan took off his hoodie, baseball cap, sunsses, and mask.


    ¡± no wonder i thought the voice sounded familiar. i was wondering who it was. it turns out to be second brother! ¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be so weird, you little brat. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll find out as soon as i arrive in sea city. You¡¯re deliberately blocking here to disturb me and Yanyan¡¯s alone time, you think I don¡¯t know?¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    this wasn¡¯t how one should spend their time alone.


    ¡°second brother is so capable. he¡¯s at the top of the entertainment industry and has created a legend in the entertainment industry with his own strength. he has countless fans and his own business. How can I hide from second brother¡¯s eyes with my little fight?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s been nine years since west met. you brat, you¡¯ve grown a lot in your enigmatic way of speaking.¡±


    ¡°It is difficult for second older brother to still remember that we had not seen each other for nine years. That year, you were in a daze.¡±


    at this point, shi bochen suddenly remembered that shi yan was still around and stopped talking.


    qu pochen also realized that it was inappropriate to say this in front of shi yan. after all, shi yan was the one who had suffered the most back then.


    what happened that year was a scar for them, and even more so for shi yan.


    Seeing that they had suddenly quieted down, Shi Yan acted as if she didn¡¯t feel anything. She smiled and asked,¡±Have you ordered?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve ordered it.¡±


    when qu pocheng saw shi yan¡¯s nonchnt expression, he felt a little suffocated, so much so that his voice was a little muffled when he responded.


    She knew that Shi Yan was not very particr about food and that it was fine as long as there was food, so she ordered first.


    He had expected Shi Bochen to be there, so when he had ordered the private room, he had also ordered Shi Bochen¡¯s share.


    ¡°Are you hungry? it¡¯ll probably take a while for the dishes to be served.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no rush.¡± shi yan said.


    usually, school would just end at this time, so he wasn¡¯t too hungry.


    Shi Bochen did not mind that qu Boyan only asked about Shi Yan and did not care about him at all. He looked as if he was already used to it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a little tired from preparing for the mid-term exams? did you rest well? You don¡¯t seem to have much energy.¡± qu pocheng looked at shi yan.


    shi yan¡¯s expression did not change. she smiled calmly.¡±Maybe I¡¯m a little sleepy from the sun.¡±


    ¡°sister yan, you don¡¯t have to put so much pressure on yourself.¡± shi bochen suddenly said.


    After traveling together, Shi Bochen was more familiar with Shi Yan¡¯s roommates and Jiang Rui, so he naturally knew more about Shi Yan than qu Boxin.

 Chapter 297

    297 About to visit the Jiang family


    For example, he knew that Shi Yan was so focused on the mid-term exam because she wanted to apply for a master¡¯s degree and PhD with her grades.


    Qu Boyan didn¡¯t quite understand what Shi Bochen was saying. He looked at him, then at Shi Yan, and asked,¡±what do you mean by not giving yourself too much pressure? are you saying that you¡¯re giving yourself a lot of pressure, yanyan?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°i¡¯m not giving myself any pressure. it¡¯s just that this exam is more important, so i put in more effort. now that the exam is over, i¡¯ll be much more rxed. second brother, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    it was impossible to be rxed.


    Not to mention that her task would be heavier after she applied for a master¡¯s degree and PhD, the school would also have corresponding requirements for her test results in the future. In short, the test results had to meet the corresponding standards. Otherwise, even if the application was sessful, it might be canceled.


    Qu Boye wanted to ask her why she ced so much importance on the mid-term exam, but he decided not to.


    with her personality, she probably didn¡¯t like it when people kept asking about her.


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    your studies are important, but your health is even more important. Don¡¯t just focus on your studies and ignore your health. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. The money I earn is enough to support you for a few lifetimes.


    ¡°You speak as if you¡¯re the only one who can make money.¡± shi bochen muttered softly.


    However, qu boyin still heard it.


    the corners of his mouth twitched.


    This brat didn¡¯t even look at the time when he wanted to undermine her!


    she red at him unkindly and was toozy to argue with him, so she changed the topic. ¡± ¡°I heard that you guys went out to y during the long holiday?¡±


    although he had said ¡®you guys¡¯, he was actually just asking shi yan. shi bochen had said it in passing.


    ¡°Yes, I went to my roommate¡¯s hometown.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m going too.¡± Shi pochen raised his chin and said to qu pocheng, as if he was showing off.


    qu boyan red at him.


    you guys ran into the festival team and recorded a video. I¡¯ve seen the video. Do you want to delete it? ¡± he was asking shi yan.


    however, before shi yan could speak, shi pochen interrupted, ¡± ¡°Why not?¡±


    seeing the two of them look at him at the same time, shi bochen felt a little guilty, mainly towards shi yan. however, he forced himself not to show it. ¡± the mountains and rivers are beautiful and the scenery is like a painting. this can increase the poprity of your show. why did you delete it? ¡±


    ¡± be careful when you¡¯re editing. delete what needs to be deleted and keep what needs to be kept. just don¡¯t randomly edit. ¡±


    If it was deleted, how could he be jealous of others? He was still waiting for the other people in the family to see the footage that he and his sister had recorded together and feel even more regret.


    Qu Poye was very jealous. There was no doubt about that.


    However, he and Shi Bochen had the same thought.


    he also wanted to keep it for the other members of the shi family to take a good look.


    Look at the person whom they had doted on since young and forced to leave home. Now, she had grown up and was still so slim and beautiful. not only did they not participate in her growth, but they also grew further and further away from her, as if they were strangers.


    It also made them realize that they no longer had the right to interfere in her Affairs. They didn¡¯t even have the confidence to appear in front of her.


    ¡°What do you think, Yanyan?¡±


    Shi Yan met Shi Bochen¡¯s expectant gaze and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine with looking at other people.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. If they don¡¯t allow it, Jiang Sheng and Jing Xuan will contact the festival Group directly. since they didn¡¯t contact each other, they shouldn¡¯t have any objections.¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t worry, ¡± he said. ¡± i¡¯ll keep an eye on it. i won¡¯t let anyone mess up the editing and affect your friends. ¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    qu boyan actually wanted to ask about tang fu, mainly about the rtionship between shi yan and tang fu.


    the director had deleted the footage of tang fu and shi bochen fighting the two men on the boat, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wouldn¡¯t mention it to qu boyan¡¯s assistant.


    After all, Tang Fu was one of the show¡¯s guests, and qu Boyan was the show¡¯s biggest investor. The director was a little unsure about Tang Fu¡¯s background and thought that it would be better to mention it to the investors.


    But in the end, qu boxiang held back and did not ask.


    the dishes were served very quickly.


    They had not seen each other for many years and should have had a lot to say. However, with Shi Yan present, the two brothers did not dare to mention much about the Shi family in front of her. during the meal, they only talked about some insignificant things.


    by the way, Yanyan, you live in the Jiang family. Have you seen the fifth master of the Jiang family? ¡±


    Thest time he had seen him in zhuyan, he had thought that the fifth Lord of the Jiang family in Haicheng was the same fifth Lord of the Jing family. He had heard some rumors recently and learned that the fifth Lord of the Jiang family in Haicheng was the fifth Lord of the Jing capital.


    no wonder his presence was so strong even though he was sitting in the private room without saying a word. his temperament was also somewhat simr to the rumored fifth master jiang.


    at that time, he had answered a call from his girlfriend.


    his girlfriend¡¯s surname was shi.


    Qu boxiang remembered this very clearly.


    he didn¡¯t think so before, but now that he thought about it, yanyan was living in the jiang family. although the possibility of the fifth lord jiang¡¯s girlfriend being yanyan was very small, what if she was?


    ¡± cough, cough, cough, cough, cough. ¡± shi bochen choked on the water he had just drunk.


    what? ¡± qu Boye looked at him in disdain. how old are you? how can you choke from drinking water? ¡±


    shi bochen choked because he was too shocked.


    he really didn¡¯t expect that shi yan and jiang che¡¯s rtionship would spread like wildfire in the outside world. qu boyan had also stayed in haicheng for a period of time, but he still didn¡¯t know about their rtionship.


    Seeing that qu boxiang was looking down on him, he returned the same look.


    she even despised him. by now, anyone who was well-informed in the family would probably know about this. he was the first person in the shi family to see his sister after so many years, but he still did not know that his sister had a boyfriend.


    ¡°i¡¯ve seen him.¡± shi yan answered him.


    he smiled faintly.


    Hearing her say that she had seen him before, qu pochen¡¯s heart jumped. ¡°i¡¯ve seen him before. are you familiar with him?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s sizing gaze fell on his face.¡±why would second brother suddenly ask about this?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she had seen the Hickey on the fifth Lord¡¯s neck and suspected that she was his girlfriend when she saw him at the bamboo Ridge, right?


    qu pocheng looked at shi yan.


    she sat at the dining table with excellent dining etiquette. she was elegant and calm, and it was a visual enjoyment to watch her eat.


    it was hard to imagine that the hickey on jiang zhi¡¯s neck had anything to do with her.


    she subconsciously denied that she was jiang che¡¯s girlfriend.


    after a moment¡¯s silence, he shook his head and said, ¡± i heard a lot of rumors after i finished shooting the movie. it was only then that i found out that the fifth master of the jiang family in haicheng was the famous fifth master of jiang in the capital. i thought you might have seen this fifth master since you lived in the jiang family, so i just asked. ¡±


    ¡°Cooked.¡± Shi Yan suddenly said.


    qu pochen was stunned for a while before he realized that she was answering him.


    Shi Yan¡¯s cell phone rang just as she was about to continue asking.


    it was su yunzhi.


    Qu Boyan and Shi Bochen both quieted down and motioned for her to pick up the phone. Shi Yan picked it up immediately.


    ¡°Yanyan, are you done with school?¡±


    ¡°Yes, aunty. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    I wanted to ask you if it¡¯s appropriate for your cousin and I to pay a formal visit to Madam Jiang tomorrow, the weekend, to thank her for taking care of you.


    Shi Yan wanted to say that there was no need to go through so much trouble, but she stopped herself.


    after all, this was little aunt¡¯s kind intentions.


    however, in the few seconds she was hesitating, su yunzhi spoke first,¡±If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to go with your cousin alone, I heard that your second brother and younger brother are also in Haicheng. Should I ask them toe with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not inappropriate.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°it¡¯s just that my second brother and bo chen have mentioned to me before that they¡¯re going to the jiang family for an official visit. since we¡¯re all going, there¡¯s no need to split up. I¡¯m having dinner with my second brother and Bo Chen. I¡¯ll let them know.¡±


    Su Yunzhi was a little surprised to hear that she was having dinner with qu Bocheng, but she was also relieved.


    okay, then tell them to text me when they¡¯ve set a time. See you tomorrow.


    ¡°see you tomorrow,¡±

 Chapter 298

    298 he had his own ns


    qu boxin and shi bochen naturally did not have any objections to the visit to the jiang family. they had already nned to make a trip.


    in the end, they decided to visit the jiang family the next day. shi yan did not mention that jiang che wanted to treat them to a meal alone.


    Shi Yan had heard that most of the scenes for qu Bocheng¡¯s new drama would be shot in Haicheng, so he would probably be in Haicheng for a long time.


    If they stayed in Sea city Base, they would have a lot of chances to meet each other in the future.


    They could eat at any time, so there was no rush. Shi Yan wanted to bring Jiang che here to show her face so that qu Boxin would not be unaware of their rtionship and have a conflict when they met in the future.


    The reason why qu Boyan didn¡¯t know about this was because he had juste out of seclusion and didn¡¯t know much about the recent events. in a few days, even if shi yan didn¡¯t say anything, qu pocheng would know.


    aftering out of the restaurant, shi yan didn¡¯t ask them to send her back. she went back to her apartment.


    Qu Boyan and Shi Bochen did not leave immediately. Shi Bochen suggested that they find a nearby cafe to sit for a while, and qu Boyan did not reject his suggestion.


    ¡°does anyone else know that you¡¯re in sea city?¡± qu boxiao asked shi bochen, who was sitting opposite him.


    no one knew at first, but I guess everyone who should know now knows. Shi Bochen¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t good.


    ever since shi yan left home, the younger generation of the shi family had be more and more distant from the older generation.


    although the others did not run away from home as decisively as qu bomin, they were very cold to the elders of the shi family.


    all these years, they either lived on campus or lived alone outside. as long as they could avoid going back to the shi family, they would not.


    now that they had grown up, they returned to the shi family even less.


    shi boyu and shi bochen hadn¡¯t returned to the shi family for at least half a year. since shi boran had taken over the family¡¯s power, he had returned more often.


    ¡°How long will you stay in Haicheng?¡±


    the exchange program has been going on for three months, but almost a month has passed.


    Qu Boyan nodded and stirred his coffee. He paused and asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in contact with your sister more recently. Do you know where she¡¯s been living all these years?¡±


    With the Shi family¡¯s obstruction, qu Boyan still could not find any traces of Shi Yan all these years.


    Shi Bochen shook his head and fell into a long silence.


    after a long while, shi bochen felt that the atmosphere was too depressing and changed the topic. ¡± ¡°second brother, you¡¯ve ignored me all these years, so are you also ming me?¡±


    The moment he spoke, the atmosphere eased up a lot. When he thought about what he said, qu poxiao¡¯s face darkened, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a little brat, what¡¯s there toin about?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯m going to run away from home, I¡¯ll do it cleanly. What¡¯s the point of running away from home by keeping in contact with you? then what¡¯s the point of me running away from home?¡±


    Yes, qu pocheng¡¯s running away from home was actually a scheme.


    Even if he was angry and remorseful at first and didn¡¯t want to stay in that house, he had a new n after calming down.


    it was impossible for the children of the shi family to not return home for their entire lives.


    Even if he didn¡¯t return, he didn¡¯t want Shi Yan to stay away from home for the rest of her life.


    The second branch had a small family. His father was pregnant in his generation, and he was also the only son.


    The second branch of the family had forced Shi Yan the most back then. Qu Bochen wanted to atone for his sins and also hoped that his family would realize their mistakes by running away from home.


    Only when they realized their mistakes and stopped making things difficult for Shi Yan, would Shi Yan be able to return to the Shi family one day and no one would force her.


    This was qu Boyan¡¯s n.


    It turned out to be very effective.


    he knew very well that shi yan would not take the initiative to go back, and the elders of the shi family would not admit their mistakes, so they would not take the initiative to look for shi yan.


    how could this be?


    He wanted them to take the initiative to admit their mistakes in front of Shi Yan and invite Shi Yan home. Otherwise, he would not step into the Shi family¡¯s house again.


    shi bochen understood what he meant without further exnation.


    Didn¡¯t shi Bochen have the same thoughts?


    Although their methods were different, their goals were the same.


    the best proof of this was that he did not return to the shi family often these years. when he did, he would only visit his grandfather.


    ¡°what do i need to prepare for the visit to the jiang family tomorrow?¡± shi bochen asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, I¡¯ll prepare it. As a younger brother, you should act like one. With your brother here, what do you need to worry about?¡±


    although shi bochen was a little annoyed by his words, he did not say anything.


    *


    shi yan and jiang che returned to the jiang family¡¯s residence that day.


    When su Yunzhi brought the two brothers, su mu and qu Boyan, to visit, it was almost ten in the morning. Shi Yan and Jiang che were ying chess in the living room of Bamboo Garden.


    it was the butler.


    ¡°shall we continue after meeting the guests?¡± Jiang che asked Shi Yan as he held the chess piece in his hand.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    jiang che stood up and handed shi yan the coat that she had hung at the side.


    shi yan was wearing a long dress today, which matched her coat perfectly.


    Jiang che was still wearing his usual ck suit pants and white shirt, but he had also put on a coat before leaving.


    just like that, they headed to the living room of the jiang family¡¯s main building, hand in hand.


    Turning back time to half an hour ago.


    there were two cars that entered the jiang family¡¯s old house. they were su mu¡¯s and qu pomin¡¯s.


    su yunzhi had already informed the jiang family of her visit, so their visit was not too sudden.


    The Jiang family of three was not present.


    jiang fan and fang xiaoyu were doing research in theboratory. jiang heng was in his third year of high school and did not have a break on weekends.


    jiang qing and kong xiangxiang were there, as were jiang rui and jiang cheng. in addition, after old madam jiang had breakfast in the main building¡¯s dining room, she didn¡¯t go back and waited in the main building.


    Hence, when they arrived, they were all sitting in the living room.


    Aunt Wan and Xiao Zhao came forward to take their gifts. Jiang hai went to the bamboo garden to inform the guests about the visit.


    when they walked in, the olddy¡¯s gaze fell on qu bochen and shi bochen.


    he couldn¡¯t help but be amazed.


    the shi family was indeed a talented family. yan¡¯s brother looked about the same age as jiang heng. he was in his third year of college and had been admitted to the capital university. he had a calmness that was unlike boys his age.


    no wonder yan was so mature three years ago when she was only 16 years old.


    they were indeed a family.


    ¡°old madam jiang.¡± Su Yunzhi was the first to greet him.


    The others stood up, including the olddy.


    ¡°yunzhi, i¡¯ve watched you grow up. if you¡¯re free, juste over. what¡¯s the point of making such a big scene?¡±


    Don¡¯t Call Me Madam Jiang all the time. Call me Auntie like you did when you were young.


    Today, as Shi Yan¡¯s elder, su Yunzhi did not wear a professional suit. Instead, she wore a simple and elegant long dress, which made her look less domineering than usual.


    ¡°auntie,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°Usually, that¡¯s usually the case. If Ie to the Jiang family, I¡¯ll definitely be very casual. It¡¯s different this time. I¡¯m here as Yanyan¡¯s elder to thank Auntie and the Jiang family for taking care of her. ¡±


    ¡°you guys are too polite. i see yan as a junior in my family. in my heart, she¡¯s one of us.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡±


    ¡°Please sit.¡±


    after they sat down, the olddy looked at qu bocheng and shi bochen. ¡± ¡°These two must be Yan¡¯s brother and brother, right?¡±

 Chapter 299

    299 The shocked second young master Shi


    Yes, Madam. My name is Shi Bozhen, the second child in the family. I¡¯m Yanyan¡¯s second brother. This is my younger brother, Shi Bochen, the youngest in our generation.


    Qu Bolin¡¯s real name was Shi Bolin, and qu was his mother¡¯sst name, which was considered his stage name.


    It was also the name he had used for external use all these years.


    ¡°old madam.¡± shi bochen also greeted her politely.


    But with Shi Bozhen around, he didn¡¯t need to say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble the old Madam and the Jiang family to take care of my sister while she¡¯s in Haicheng.¡± shi bozhen said.


    ¡°yan is such a good girl. she doesn¡¯t need anyone to take care of her. she takes care of the younger generation of the jiang family more.¡±


    Jiang Rui took the opportunity to answer the olddy¡¯s question. especially me. Yan took great care of me, especially when I was in school. So, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.


    It was not a small matter for her to suddenly reveal that she was not a child of the Jiang family. To be honest, if Yan wasn¡¯t with her, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out so quickly.


    ¡°Besides, Yan saved my life. If she didn¡¯t save me three years ago, I would have died.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s words made both Shi Bochen and Shi Bochen¡¯s eyes light up.


    He gave her a friendly look.


    With the Shi family¡¯s obstruction, they could start investigating from other directions where Shi Yan had been living all these years!


    For example, where olddy Jiang had been three years ago and where she had been rescued.


    the shi family would not keep an eye on them if they were investigating an outsider.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind. It was fate that Yanyan met you.¡± in front of his elders, shi boxiang¡¯s unruly and devilish aura was well concealed. he was an excellent junior with good manners.


    The olddy agreed with him, ¡± ¡°It is indeed fate.¡±


    if yan hadn¡¯t saved her three years ago, she wouldn¡¯t have moved into the jiang family. If Yan hadn¡¯t lived in the Jiang family¡¯s house, she wouldn¡¯t have met Chen xuyao, and they wouldn¡¯t have been together.


    this was fate.


    ¡°don¡¯t be so formal. you¡¯re yan¡¯s family, so you¡¯re one of us.¡±


    They chatted for a while, but the Jiang family knew their limits. No one, including Kong Xiangxiang, asked about the Shi family.


    Although the topics they discussed were all unimportant, the scene was very harmonious.


    after sitting here for so long and not seeing shi yan, shi bozhen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°old madam, why don¡¯t i see my sister? didn¡¯t shee back to the jiang family?¡±


    Although Shi Boxun didn¡¯t know that Shi Yan had returned to the Jiang familyst night, he knew Shi Yan well. He knew that she would never be impolite and not show up when she knew that they were going to visit the Jiang family.


    shi bozhen was a little worried that something had happened to her since she had not seen her yet.


    ¡°i¡¯ve asked the butler to call for them. yan and wu should be here soon.¡±


    Laowu?


    the fifth master of the jiang family?


    Were they that influential? Even a visit had to be received personally by that fifth Lord?


    also, he only asked yanyan why old madam jiang had mentioned the fifth lord. And he even mentioned Yanyan¡¯s name together with his!


    the others, including shi bochen, were not surprised at all.


    shi boxiang¡¯s suspicions grew stronger.


    he recalled that shi yan had mentioned to him more than once that she had a boyfriend.


    Was she not joking? was it true?


    Although his heart was in turmoil, Shi boxiao¡¯s face remained calm.


    however, shi bochen could still tell that he was different. he did not exin and justughed at him in his heart.


    But on second thought, he felt that something was wrong.


    He quickly reacted.


    His own cabbage had been stolen, and he was already very depressed, but he actually used this matter as a reason tough at second brother! He should be on second brother¡¯s side, shouldn¡¯t he?


    su mu had also noticed shi bozhen¡¯s reaction.


    shi boxiang quickly suppressed his emotions.


    he was very surprised.


    he was surprised that shi boxiao did not know about shi yan and jiang che¡¯s rtionship.


    He couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. This matter had blown up so much that even the capital was in a mess. Shi boxiang wasn¡¯t some useless person, but he still hadn¡¯t received any news!


    However, after his surprise, he actually felt a strange sense of bnce in his heart.


    he was d that his sister finally had someone in her heart, but he was also depressed about the sour feeling of his own cabbage being dug out. finally, there was one more person to apany him!


    shi bozhen¡¯s heart was in turmoil when the two of them walked in hand in hand.


    ¡°Grandma Jiang,¡±


    Shi Yan first greeted olddy Jiang before looking at su Yunzhi. She smiled and politely said,¡±little aunt.¡±


    then, he called out,¡±cousin¡± and ¡°second brother.¡±


    Shi poxun¡¯s gaze firstnded on Shi Yan¡¯s elegant smile, then on Jiang Che¡¯s face, who was standing beside Shi Yan, and finally on their hands.


    his eyes widened.


    So Jiang che had done it on purpose that night at the bamboo Ridge!


    if she picked up the phone in front of him, he would probably say that his girlfriend was clingy and call her miss shi!


    this beast, he could even do this to a neen-year-old girl!


    Shi pochen was roaring in his heart, and his expression was a little out of control. Shi pochen knew how much Shi Yan cared about Jiang che and was afraid that he would not be able to control his emotions and ruin his ns, so he reminded her, ¡± ¡°Second brother,¡±


    Shi Bochen¡¯s rationality came back a little earlier. He nced at him and shook his head.


    How could he not understand what Shi Bochen meant? the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master was indeed capable, and it would be troublesome to be on bad terms with him, but that did not mean that they were truly afraid of him.


    He was not afraid, and Shi Bochen was naturally not afraid either.


    There was only one reason why Shi Bochen wouldpromise, and that was because he was concerned about Yanyan!


    Yanyan cared a lot about Jiang Che!


    This fifth Lord Jiang had deliberately said those words in front of him and deliberately revealed the kiss mark on his neck to him. It was simply a provocation!


    he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to, so he had no ce to vent his anger. he had never been so aggrieved in his entire life!


    ¡°Thank you for making this trip, aunty,¡±


    ¡°yanyan,¡± Su Yunzhi disapproved.


    He didn¡¯t like her being so distant.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, aunt. Please don¡¯t me me,¡± Shi Yan hurriedly said, knowing that she had misspoken.


    When they arrived, everyone in the Jiang family had stood up except for grandma Jiang.


    jiang qing and kong xiangxiang didn¡¯t speak, but jiang sheng and jiang rui greeted respectfully one after another,¡±fifth uncle,¡±


    ¡°miss shi.¡± jiang cheng turned to shi yan.


    Jiang Rui blinked at her happily. ¡°yan, you¡¯re finally here.e and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Jiang Che¡¯s voice was clear.


    only after he spoke did the people who had stood up sit down. he held shi yan¡¯s hand and walked over to sit.


    after sitting down, jiang che nodded at su yunzhi in greeting. ¡± ¡°president su,¡±


    ¡°Since we have a guest, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to arrange lunch,¡± he said to the olddy.


    I know, I know. I¡¯m not blind yet. I¡¯ll make arrangements for such a small matter. The olddy¡¯s tone seemed impatient, but she was actually smiling the whole time.


    it was a wise move to let yan and chen xuyao get in touch!


    Before Yan came to the Jiang family, she didn¡¯t even dare to imagine that she would see Chen xuyao like this!


    now, not only was he willing to walk out of the courtyard, but he had also be more humane, so she could finally rest assured.


    the fifth son of the jiang family had always been cold and restrained since he was young. he was gentle and modest, reserved and calm, without any sadness or joy, cold and indifferent.


    He was ruthless, but he was ruthless and carefree.


    he couldn¡¯t see through it either.

 Chapter 300

    300 The overbearing fifth Lord Jiang


    No one knew what he was concerned about, and no one could tell when he was happy and when he was worried.


    Or perhaps he didn¡¯t have these emotions at all.


    However, it was different now. Regardless of whether she could see through him, he was now more alive and human.


    ¡°I know you young people can¡¯t sit still. There¡¯s still a while before lunch. sheng, since your uncle and yan are here, why don¡¯t you take them and yan¡¯s brothers for a walk in the yard?¡±


    the old madam was smart and could tell that shi bozhen had something to say, but it wasn¡¯t good to say it in front of the elders.


    she was just a little surprised that shi boxun didn¡¯t know about shi yan and jiang che.


    ¡°yunzhi, please stay and chat with me.¡±


    ¡°okay, auntie.¡±


    *


    Jiang Sheng and Jiang Rui were tactful and walked in front.


    ¡°Yanyan, what¡¯s going on between you and Yingluo?¡±


    shi bozhen finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    without waiting for shi yan¡¯s reply, jiang che reached out his hand to shi boxiao. ¡± second young master shi, nice to meet you. i¡¯m jiang che, miss shi¡¯s boyfriend. ¡±


    his voice was warm and his expression did not change. he still looked like a gentleman, but his deep and calm eyes did not have any warmth.


    although he didn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards shi boxiang, he wasn¡¯t exactly friendly either.


    shi bozhen naturally realized it too.


    jiang zhi stretched out his right hand, while he was still holding shi yan¡¯s hand with his left.


    he then looked at shi yan, who was standing beside jiang che and letting him hold her hand. she had the gentle and elegant aura he was familiar with, but there seemed to be something else.


    after staring at it for a long time, shi bozhen finally realized.


    The extra thing on her was happiness.


    in the past, she would always have a faint smile on her face, but it was just a smile and could not reflect her current mood.


    It was different now.


    Her smile was warm.


    This meant that she was happy to be by Jiang Che¡¯s side.


    for a moment, shi boxiao had mixed feelings.


    he looked at jiang zhi¡¯s outstretched hand and finally raised it to shake it. ¡°Shi boxiang, Yanyan¡¯s second brother.¡±


    he loosened his grip.


    ¡± i didn¡¯t know that you were the second young master of the shi family thest time we met. i apologize for myck of manners. ¡± Jiang che said.


    In Shi Bozhen¡¯s eyes, it was a preemptive strike.


    It was as if there was a breath stuck in her heart, and she couldn¡¯t go up or down.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, you¡¯re too polite. I didn¡¯t recognize you as the famous fifth Lord Jiang from the capitalst time,¡± he replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°you¡¯re too kind,¡±


    Shi Yan nced at the two of them and didn¡¯t ask curiously when they had met. The circle was only so big, so it was normal for them to meet.


    She didn¡¯t really care.


    second brother, ¡± she said to Shi Bocheng, ¡± I¡¯ve mentioned to you before that I have a boyfriend. This is my boyfriend, Jiang che.


    shi bozhen,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he looked at her with a serious expression and asked, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, are you serious?¡±


    jiang che¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    Shi Yan¡¯s smile remained unchanged.


    ¡°i know,¡± shi bozhen sighed.


    He then looked at Jiang che. I know fifth Lord Jiang is capable, but the Shi family is not to be trifled with. If I find out one day that you bullied my sister Yingluo ...


    ¡°That day won¡¯te.¡± jiang che interrupted him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t promise you anything, because the only person I care about is miss Shi. you don¡¯t need to tell outsiders what kind of person i am and how i feel about her, nor do you need to promise anyone anything. it¡¯s enough for miss shi to know it for herself.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s tone was not tough. On the contrary, his voice was warm and he spoke at a moderate pace. His voice gave off a feeling of a spring breeze.


    it just had to be with an indescribable strength.


    shi yan tugged at jiang che¡¯s sleeve.


    Jiang che looked at her.


    his emotionless eyes softened when he looked at her face.


    he pinched her fingertips tofort her.


    He turned to Shi Bozhen, who had aplicated expression on his face. His tone didn¡¯t change much, still warm, but to the others, it sounded less domineering than before.


    ¡°since miss shi calls second young master shi second brother, i naturally respect him as my elder,¡± he said.


    In other words, if Shi Yan didn¡¯t acknowledge Shi boxiang as her second brother, Shi boxiang would only be the second young master of the Shi family to him.


    The second young master of the Shi family couldn¡¯t bear the word ¡°respect¡± from the fifth master of the Jiang family.


    Shi Bozhen naturally understood what he was implying.


    his words were not only to tell him that he, the fifth lord jiang, could treat him with respect only because yanyan acknowledged him as her second brother, but also to remind him that he would only care about the shi family if yanyan acknowledged them.


    It was also a subtle reminder to him that he was protecting Yanyan, and even the Shi family could not bully her.


    From this point alone, it could be seen that he was quite attentive to Yanyan.


    shi bocheng¡¯s impression of jiang che improved.


    he couldn¡¯t help but think,¡¯as expected of the fifth lord jiang who is feared by so many people. ordinary people try their best to leave a good impression when they see their future brother-inw.¡¯ He, on the other hand, spoke ruthlessly and rudely.


    however, if he didn¡¯t have such confidence and temperament, he didn¡¯t seem to be worthy of his sister.


    ¡°since fifth lord jiang is the man chosen by my younger sister, as long as you remain true to my younger sister, i will naturally treat you as one of my own.¡±


    What else could he do?


    with yanyan¡¯s temperament, it was obvious that she was interested in jiang che, so he didn¡¯t dare to interfere.


    jiang che liked the fact that shi boxian had said that he was the person shi yan had chosen.


    he was chosen by miss shi herself.


    Shi Bozhen looked much more pleasing to the eye.


    suddenly, shi yan met jiang che¡¯s smiling eyes.¡±......¡±


    alright, teacher jiang¡¯s joy was that simple.


    ¡°thank you, second brother,¡± she said sincerely to shi boxiang.


    He would not have said these words if he did not really care about his sister. After all, the other party was the fifth master of the Jiang family. Even the elders of the Shi family had to be polite in front of the fifth master.


    shi bozhen was a little ufortable with her thanks. ¡± ¡°you brat, what are you thanking me for? who needs you to thank me? you¡¯re in a rtionship at such a young age, you can¡¯t let this matter go so easily! you actually hid it from me!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not hiding anything from you.¡±


    ¡± second brother, i have mentioned to you more than once that i have a boyfriend. ¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    shi bozhen didn¡¯t want to say anything.


    she had indeed said it, and more than once, but he himself did not believe it.


    ¡°you brat!¡± he red at her.


    Although he was ring at her, his eyes were not scary and his tone was very intimate.


    jiang che saw all of this and didn¡¯t say anything.


    He did not investigate why miss Shi left home that year, but after spending a long time with miss Shi,bined with some news from others, he could guess a thing or two.


    When miss Shi left home that year, the second young master of the Shi family also left home at almost the same time. It was obvious that he treated his sister very well.


    In that case, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for miss Shi to be closer to Shi boxiang.


    even though he still felt a little sour in his heart.


    As he spoke, Shi Bozhen identally saw that the two of them were wearing couple-style watches.


    The Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord, who had been praised for being pure and innocent, was actually willing to do such a vulgar thing as wearing a couple¡¯s watch with his girlfriend.


    her impression of jiang che improved even more.

 Chapter 301

    301 miss shi is so boring


    the few of them strolled around the courtyard. kong xiangxiang went to call the kitchen to cook, and jiang qing followed since he had nothing to do. thus, only the olddy and su yunzhi were left in the living room of the main building.


    The servants all went to do their own things.


    ¡°Yunzhi, at the Yu family¡¯s banquet, I saw that you seemed to be very familiar with my family¡¯s third brother. Have you been in contact with him all these years?¡±


    not only were they familiar, but at the yu family¡¯s banquet, jiang muchen had followed su yunzhi wherever she went. at night, he even sent her back to the su family before returning home.


    Of course, when Jiang Muchen sent su Yunzhi home, it was already veryte. The old Madam had already left the Yu Residence to rest, and she had heard Kong Xiangxiang mention it.


    it was jiang rui¡¯s family reunion dinner, and kong xiangxiang was considered half a host. she only left after all the guests left, so she identally saw su yunzhi get into jiang muchen¡¯s car.


    when kong xiangxiang came back, she mentioned it to the old madam and even asked when jiang muchen and su yunzhi had be so close.


    old mrs. han had no idea.


    she had never heard of jiang muchen and su yunzhi having any interactions. at most, they were in the same circle and everyone knew each other.


    Hearing this, su yuzhi¡¯s hand holding the teacup paused. She smiled and said,¡±we keep in touch asionally.¡±


    The olddy¡¯s eyes shed.


    ¡± keep in touch, keep in touch. you don¡¯t know this, but my third son is so busy all year round that he doesn¡¯t evene home. i even have to see if he has time to pick up a phone call. i thought he only had his art career in his eyes and was cut off from the world. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a good thing he still knows how to contact his friends asionally.¡±


    After saying this, she smiled at su Yunzhi and asked,¡±you guys are friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Naturally,¡± Su Yunzhi didn¡¯t have any feelings for Jiang Muchen, so she didn¡¯t feel guilty and should be calm.


    this made the olddy a little disappointed.


    Even if there was something going on between the two of them, it would probably be a love affair.


    The olddy actually liked su Yunzhi very much. Just the fact that su Yunzhi had been able to support the SU family¡¯s huge business and raise her son so well after losing the love of her life in her most beautiful years was worthy of admiration.


    although the two were six years apart, su yunzhi had taken good care of herself. just by looking at her appearance, one would think that she wasn¡¯t even forty years old.


    However, the olddy also knew how deep su Yunzhi¡¯s rtionship with Yuchen was. Otherwise, she would not have had no ns to find another man twenty years after Yuchen¡¯s death.


    he was happy that jiang muchen finally had a friend of the opposite sex that he was willing to get close to, but he was worried that su yunzhi would never be able to walk out of it and have a happy ending.


    however, it was not appropriate for outsiders to interfere in this kind of matter, even if it was her, the man¡¯s mother.


    Besides, she might have been overthinking things. The two of them might just be ordinary friends.


    ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re friends. i haven¡¯t seen my third brother make any good friends in all these years. i thought he had some psychological problems, or maybe he had some kind of autism or something, and didn¡¯t want to make friends with others. now that i hear you say you¡¯re friends, i¡¯m much more at ease. ¡±


    Su Yunzhi responded with a smile.


    ¡°i know that you¡¯re usually busy with work, but even if you¡¯re busy, you still need to rest. i see that eldest daughter-inw often goes to tea parties organized by her friends. when you¡¯re free, i¡¯ll ask her to invite you to rx.¡±


    ¡± if you¡¯re not interested in these things,e and have a chat with me. i¡¯m an old man and i don¡¯t go out often. i¡¯ve almost always stayed in this house. ¡±


    ¡°thank you, auntie. i¡¯lle and visit you often when i¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    they would slowly get closer by walking around.


    That day, they didn¡¯t stay in the Jiang family¡¯s house for long. They left after lunch.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che also returned to the bamboo garden.


    ¡°do you want to go back to your room and rest for a while?¡± jiang che asked shi yan as soon as they entered the house.


    it was lunch break.


    ¡°how about you?¡±


    The two of them stood face to face. Jiang che pinched Shi Yan¡¯s fingertips and said with a hidden smile in his eyes, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t really want to go alone.¡±


    shi yan was speechless.


    He had the urge to roll his eyes.


    he could have just said that he wanted her to apany him.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, you¡¯ve learned to beat around the bush?¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her smile humbly and elegantly.


    ¡°Go rest after you finish the chess game. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to sleep if you keep thinking about it.¡± Shi Yan said with a helpless smile.


    Thus, the two of them finished the game in the living room and went upstairs.


    the curtains were drawn and jiang che, who was lying on the bed, pulled her into his arms. ¡± ¡± ms. shi, we¡¯ll have guests tomorrow. let¡¯s stay at bamboo garden for the night and head over to the apartment tomorrow afternoon. ¡±


    A guest hade, and it was a guest he was willing to see.


    This was not simple.


    however, shi yan thought that it was someone rted to the jiang family, and that it might affect his mood if she asked, so she didn¡¯t ask further. instead, she said,¡±i¡¯m fine with anything. you can just arrange it.¡±


    anyway, she would read books when she had nothing to do, so it didn¡¯t matter where she stayed.


    ever since she met him, she wanted to spend more time with him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me what kind of guest is visiting?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s voice came from above her. Shi Yan seemed to know that he was trying to hold back hisughter.


    she raised her head from his arms and looked at him with the help of the faint light in the room.¡±you want me to ask?¡±


    what kind of special guest could make him so happy just by mentioning her?


    ¡°do you want to ask?¡±


    Seeing the smile hidden in his eyes, Shi Yan¡¯s eyes rolled slyly. ¡± no, i don¡¯t. we¡¯ll know who the guest is tomorrow. ¡±


    jiang che,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re so boring.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± shi yan asked with a smile.


    ¡°I say, miss Shi, you¡¯re so cute.¡± he leaned over and kissed her.


    shi yan didn¡¯t let him have his way. she pressed her hand against his chest. ¡± teacher jiang, i heard everything just now. you said i was boring. ¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve heard wrong,¡±


    Jiang che immediately restrained her hands and blocked her mouth, not giving her a chance to speak. They were just fooling around at first, but the more they fooled around, the more they changed.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you have anything else to do today?¡± he asked her vaguely.


    Shi Yan was dizzy from the kiss, but her mind was still clear. She was a little speechless when she heard this. Mr. Jiang, it¡¯s still daytime. Don¡¯t you need to work? ¡±


    it was the weekend, and she had just finished her exams. she had originally nned to stay with him for two days and had no other ns.


    However, just because she had no other arrangements did not mean that he did not have any.


    He had work to deal with every day.


    strike a bnce between work and rest, miss Shi. I need to take a break for myself asionally.


    ......


    He napped until evening.


    Shi Yan had not nned to go out, but she received a call from Jing Han just after dinner.


    At that time, she had just returned from a walk with Jiang che and was watching TV in the living room. Jiang che was sitting with his back against the sofa, looking a littlezy in his noble manner. Shi Yan was lying on hisp.


    it was rare to see the two of them killing time by watching television.


    It was Jiang che who answered the call for her, holding the phone to her ear.


    ¡°Sister hai LAN,¡±


    ¡°yan, are you busy?¡±


    there was musicing from jing han¡¯s side, and it seemed a little noisy.


    Shi Yan looked up at Jiang che and met his slightly teasing peach blossom eyes. She did not answer him, but asked, ¡± ¡°Sister Han, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

 Chapter 302

    302 third young master jiang of the xie family


    it¡¯s nothing urgent. I just thought that since it¡¯s the weekend Today, I¡¯d like to ask you out to have some fun and introduce you to a few of my sisters in the industry.


    ¡± it¡¯s like this. su mu was nning to introduce a few friends to you, but i haven¡¯t found a chance. i¡¯m having a small gathering outside now, and they¡¯re all girls worth making friends with in the circle. i was thinking that if you¡¯re not busy, you coulde over and have a chat? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call Rui ¡®er and Meilian. You don¡¯t have to worry about being ufortable with strangers.¡±


    Shi Yan understood when she heard this.


    Jing Han was being kind, and he was doing this for su MU¡¯s sake.


    She naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    however, she did not agree immediately.


    he turned to jiang che with a questioning look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Jiang che held the phone to her ear with one hand and ced the other on her chin, his thumb gently rubbing it. When he lowered his eyes to look at her, his eyes were filled with gentleness.


    jing han also heard jiang che¡¯s voice.


    His voice was clear and warm, but it made her subconsciously hold her breath.


    This was the fifth Lord of the Jiang family!


    ¡± sister hain said there¡¯s a small gathering and she wants to introduce me to a few girls in the circle. rui ¡®er and meilian will be there too. ¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t even need to ask her if she wanted to go. the other party had good intentions. with her personality, she wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°where is the location? I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    hearing jiang che¡¯s words, jing han said, ¡± ¡°Zhuyan, I didn¡¯t go to any other messy ces.¡±


    in fact, jing han had his own ce, but inparison, the environment in zhusheng was better and not as chaotic. moreover, after they had met at zhushengst time, jing han had heard that the boss behind zhusheng was jiang che.


    she thought that shi yan would be morefortable at jiang che¡¯s ce, so she decided to stay here.


    in the end, jiang che personally drove shi yan to zhushan.


    He sent Shi Yan directly to the door of the private room, but did not follow her in.


    ¡± ms. shi, don¡¯t drink so much. give me a call after you¡¯re done. i have something to deal with here, so i¡¯m not in a hurry to leave. ¡±


    although he said that he had something to deal with, shi yan knew in her heart that he had been waiting for her.


    She took a step forward, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed the corner of his lips. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll drink less, and i¡¯ll call you immediately after i¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°See youter, Mr. Jiang.¡±


    ¡°see youter,¡± Jiang che looked at her gently as she knocked on the door three times, pushed it open, and walked in. He then turned to leave.


    He actually didn¡¯t have much to deal with. The people under him were quite capable, so there weren¡¯t many things that he needed to personally handle.


    he was in a good mood. he gave yun jian and yuxi a call each and asked them out for a drink.


    The two of them were numb to it. They were not as shocked as they were when they first received his call to buy them drinks.


    They only made sure that he wouldn¡¯t stand them up likest time. After getting Jiang Che¡¯s confirmation, they packed up and left.


    As soon as Jiang che entered a private room, someone in the corridor looked at the closed door and asked the person beside him, ¡± ¡°who was that person who just entered the private room?¡±


    He had only identally caught a glimpse of her and only felt that her back and side profile looked a little familiar. He had not seen her face.


    ¡°It seems to be the fifth master of the Jiang family. Master, do you want to meet him?¡±


    his face was cold, his eyes were like swords, and his gaze was sharp.


    it was xie heng.


    the person beside him was his right-hand man, xie yu.


    ¡± since i¡¯ve handed over the card and the other party has agreed to meet me, i¡¯ll officially visit him tomorrow. where¡¯s my person? ¡±


    ¡°he said he¡¯s waiting in the private room.¡± xie yu led xie yu to one of the private rooms.


    It was directly opposite the room Jiang che had entered.


    He pushed open the door and walked in.


    light music was ying in the private room, but it was not noisy.


    there was a man standing there, holding a ss of red wine as he leaned back against the sofa. coupled with the light music in the private room, he created an elegant atmosphere.


    Xie Heng walked in with a cold expression, and the other party turned around to look.


    I was wondering who the person who wanted to meet me under the banner of Qingcheng¡¯s high heaven was. So it¡¯s the third young master of the Jiang family.


    qingcheng was a bustling city on the surface, but it was actually a very chaotic one.


    it wasn¡¯t close to sea city, and it was located in the southernmost part of the border.


    those who could start a family in the city of qing were not simple.


    there were seven influentialpanies in qingcheng. they were calledpanies, but in reality, they were just the appearances of the various forces.


    ck cloud was one of thepanies.


    Not many people in the outside world had seen the boss of the dark cloud sect, and no one knew his full name. They only knew that the dark cloud sect called him third young master.


    ¡°Thank you, patriarch.¡±


    Jiang Yu walked out from behind the sofa and made a ¡°please¡± gesture to Xie Heng.¡±please take a seat.¡±


    she looked very gentle and elegant.


    however, even xie yu, who had followed xie heng in, knew that this was only an illusion.


    Anyone who could make a name for themselves in the city of Qing was definitely not a good person.


    Xie Heng walked over and sat down, with Xie Yu standing behind him.


    jiang qi poured a ss of wine and ced it in front of xie heng.


    xie heng nced at the ss of wine but did not take it immediately. jiang yu was not angry and ced the ss of wine on the table in front of xie heng.


    ¡°so it turns out that the third young master of feng xiao is the third young master of the jiang family. this is rather surprising news.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter, it¡¯s not worth mentioning at allpared to family head xie.¡±


    ¡°since family head xie is willing toe, you must be really interested in what i¡¯ve mentioned.¡±


    Xie Heng nced at him, picked up the wine ss on the table, and raised it at him. Without any nonsense, he went straight to the point, ¡°Your conditions.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any conditions, I just want to use this information to sell it to master Xie.¡±


    When Jiang Qi met Xie Heng¡¯s sharp eyes, no one knew what he was thinking, but he looked very calm on the surface.


    he smiled and said,¡±i heard that family head xie handed a visiting card to my fifth uncle, and my fifth uncle also received your visiting card.¡± i¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the dispute between fifth uncle and our jiang family, patriarch xie. right now, fifth uncle is very repulsed by the jiang family, including me. ¡±


    ¡°family head xie is one of the few people that my fifth uncle is willing to receive after receiving the visiting card. i just want to do family head xie a favor and ask family head xie to help me put in a few good words in front of my fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been in Haicheng for quite some time now. I¡¯ve always wanted to meet my fifth uncle, but I¡¯ve never dared to.¡±


    he said he didn¡¯t dare, but his face didn¡¯t show the slightest emotion in this regard.


    with a smile, he looked a little nonchnt.


    ¡°the third young master of feng xiao in the city of qing, are you telling me that i don¡¯t dare to?¡±


    ¡°The younger generation, no matter how capable they are outside, they still have to cower in front of the elders, right? I¡¯m very afraid of my fifth uncle.¡±


    Xie Heng¡¯s sharp eyes stayed on his face for a few seconds,¡±I¡¯m not familiar with the fifth Lord Jiang. Third young master Jiang has found the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re not close. I¡¯ve already said that I just want to do family head Xie a favor.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to owe people favors. Since third young master Jiang doesn¡¯t want to state any conditions, then I can¡¯t afford to receive any news from him,¡± Xie Heng said as he got up to leave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave, patriarch Xie.¡±


    ¡°with n head xie¡¯s ability, even if i don¡¯t say anything and give you a little more time, you can still find the information you want, can¡¯t you? this can¡¯t be considered a favor.¡±

 Chapter 303

    ?303 chapter 303-gorgeous and elegant


    ¡°i just wanted to do a favor for master xie.¡±


    ¡°If family head Xie still feels that it¡¯s inappropriate, then when you see my fifth uncle tomorrow, you can just help me put in a few good words.¡±


    xie heng didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. his sharp eyes swept over him, and he got up and walked out of the private room.


    Surprisingly, Jiang Zhi was not angry. She even looked at his back and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°With master Xie¡¯s ability, you should have already found out that the person who injured you is from the city of Qing.¡±


    the boss of the city of Qing. People call him Grandpa Wen. His full name is Yu Wen. He also has another name that the outside world doesn¡¯t know. His name is Xie Wen. His grandfather is Xie Liu.


    it was originally one of the seven major forces in the city of qing.


    Thepany that Yushi dealt with the outside world was also called Yushi.


    Xie Liu was considered Xie Heng¡¯s third grandfather. When he was young, he colluded with outsiders to harm the family¡¯s interests and was expelled from the family. His name was also crossed out from the family tree at that time.


    although xie heng¡¯s father was still very young and xie heng was not born, as the head of the xie family, xie heng was naturally aware of these family secrets.


    Xie Heng stopped in his tracks and turned back to look at Jiang Yu, frowning.


    he couldn¡¯t guess jiang yu¡¯s intentions.


    but he had to admit that jiang yu¡¯s information was very useful.


    Three months ago, he went to the city of Qing to do something and was suddenly attacked. Because he didn¡¯t have many people with him and he was in the enemy¡¯s territory, he was injured, and it was not a light injury.


    before that, he didn¡¯t have much contact with the city of qing.


    The Xie n had existed for many years, so it would definitely have somepetitors. However, he had never met an opponent who would risk 800 of his own life to take the head of the Xie n¡¯s life.


    This was the first time.


    The Xie n, like many other great ns, was not stable internally.


    With him in charge, naturally no one would dare to cause trouble, but if the news of his serious injuries were to spread back to the Xie family, there would definitely be many restless people who would jump out to cause trouble.


    therefore, he concealed the news of his injury and created the illusion that he had closed his door.


    however, this was what he said to the outside world. internally, he gave the reason that he was going to inspect a new business and needed to go out in secret for a period of time.


    a few days ago, he had rushed back to the capital from the small town. the news of his injury had somehow spread within the xie family. he had to immediately rush back to stabilize the situation.


    While he was recuperating, he naturally sent someone to investigate who had attacked him.


    Since he was injured in Qingcheng, the investigation would definitely be conducted around Qingcheng.


    He found the original situation.


    He had never interacted with Yuan Shi, so he did not know why he would be so ruthless to him.


    he received a message from jiang yu in the name of yunxiao of qingcheng, saying that he knew who had injured himst time and why the other party had targeted him and asked to meet him.


    Xie Heng came to the appointment.


    this was why he had met jiang yu just now.


    jiang yu had said that he was only trying to get him to put in a few good words for him in front of the fifth lord of the jiang family, but xie heng did not believe him.


    However, he couldn¡¯t figure out Jiang Yu¡¯s true motive.


    Xie Heng looked at Jiang Yu deeply and left.


    ¡°master, what is the third young master of the jiang family trying to do? did he really just want you to put in a good word for him in front of the fifth lord jiang? If third young master Jiang is just the third young master of the Jiang family, this reason might be believable, but he¡¯s not only the third young master of the Jiang family. It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s the third young master of Feng Xiao in Qingcheng.¡±


    ¡°but if he¡¯s just the third young master of the jiang family, i¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have the ability to find out the background of the original boss.¡± xie yu didn¡¯t understand.


    don¡¯t worry about that for now. He¡¯ll reveal his purpose sooner orter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get someone to investigate the boss of the original power of Qingcheng first.¡±


    xie heng¡¯s eyes shed.


    this was the first time he had suffered such a huge setback. of course, he couldn¡¯t just let it go.


    on the other side, after shi yan entered the private room.


    there were five or six people in the private room, all of whom were girls.


    the music wasn¡¯t loud, but the environment wasn¡¯t elegant either.


    Some were drinking, some were singing, and some were chatting.


    jiang rui and song meilian weren¡¯t there, either because they hadn¡¯t arrived or because they didn¡¯t intend toe. jing han, in a mboyant red dress, was talking to a woman.


    the woman was holding a wine ss in her hand, her face gorgeous and mboyant.


    however, she was different from jing han. jing han did not hide his arrogance, but she hid it deep in her bones.


    She was charming without a smile.


    shi yan often paid attention to the news in the entertainment industry, so she knew this person.


    The best Actress for three years in a row, ju Yanya.


    She was just like her name, beautiful and elegant.


    ¡°Sister Yan is here!¡±


    jing han called out in joy when she saw her.


    as he spoke, he nced at the girl who was singing. the other party immediately put down the microphone and turned down the music in the room.


    it was obvious that jing han had a lot of prestige among these people.


    Shi Yan smiled and greeted him.¡±Sister hai LAN,¡±


    Her smile made her calm and otherworldly temperament even more obvious. In the eyes of others, she seemed out of ce in this noisy and chaotic environment.


    They were all close friends of Jing Han and knew his temperament very well. They were surprised that a young girl who did not match her style could get along with her.


    e, i¡¯ll introduce you to a few of my sisters.¡± jing han walked over and pulled shi yan.


    Shi Yan looked at her outstretched hand and paused, but in the end, she didn¡¯t avoid it.


    ¡°let me introduce her to everyone. this is shi yan, su mu¡¯s younger sister. however, when i first met sister yan, i didn¡¯t know her rtionship with su mu yet. i¡¯ve already taken her as my sister. if you guys meet yan in the future, you have to take care of her for me. ¡±


    of course, sister Han. Your sister is our sister.


    ¡± hain, we¡¯re not friends. your sister is my sister. ¡±


    ¡°hello, yan. i am li xin, and i grew up with miss jing. you can call me sister xinxin.¡±


    ¡°hello, sister yan, i¡¯m yingluo.¡±


    ......


    Without Jing Han¡¯s introduction, the crowd started to introduce themselves.


    He was very enthusiastic.


    if it had been any other girl, they would not have been able to withstand this kind of enthusiasm, but shi yan maintained a faint smile. Every time a person finished introducing themselves, she would politely smile and greet them, and then say hello.


    He was able to hold up the situation.


    Jing Han¡¯s friends all looked at him.


    However, when she thought about how Jing Han liked her and how she was su MU¡¯s cousin, she was sure that she was not a timid person, so she felt at ease.


    They had a good rtionship with Jing Han, so they knew su mu well.


    Su mu was her younger sister, and her surname was Shi, so it wasn¡¯t hard to guess her identity.


    ¡°hello, yan, i¡¯m ju yanya. i¡¯m different from them. I¡¯m not from Haicheng, and I¡¯m not in their circle. I¡¯m in the entertainment industry, and I met Jing Han at her bar.¡±


    ju yanya didn¡¯t show any signs of cowardice or anything else just because she was a female celebrity in the entertainment industry. she was very calm and confident.


    There was a glow in his bones.


    ¡°Hello, movie queen ju.¡±


    ¡°yan, you don¡¯t have to be so formal. you call them big sisters, so you can call me big sister yanya too. otherwise, it¡¯ll make me look like a loner.¡±


    ¡°sister yanya,¡± shi yan called out with a faint smile.


    From the beginning to the end, he exuded an elegant and indifferent aura.


    Ju Yanya slightly raised her eyebrows.


    She had seen many pretty girls in the entertainment industry, but this was the first time she had seen a young girl who had such a calm and indifferent feeling after experiencing so much.


    Su MU¡¯s younger sister was the eldest daughter of the Shi family in the capital.


    as expected of a person raised by a great n with deep foundations.

 Chapter 304

    ?


    304 different to best actor qu


    ¡± meilian is on a business trip with my brother. she¡¯s not in haicheng. rui ¡®er will probably be here soon. ¡± jing han exined and brought shi yan to sit down.


    shi yan had a quiet personality. after the introduction, jing han and the other girls did not hang around shi yan and went off to y on their own.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to drink some wine, right?¡± jing han asked her.


    ¡°it¡¯s alright,¡± shi yan smiled and shook her head.


    Jing Han then poured her a ss of wine.


    shi yan thanked him and took it.


    ¡± i saw rui ¡®er post on her moments. did you guys go out during the holiday? ¡±


    ¡± yes, her roommate invited her to visit her hometown. ¡±


    I think the scenery there is pretty good, and the photos you guys took are great too. It¡¯s a pity. If I had known that you guys were going, I would have gone with you guys to make up the numbers.


    actually, she wasn¡¯t the one who said that. su mu saw the photo that jiang rui had posted on his wechat moments and was jealous. heined to her that if he had known earlier, he would have followed her. he also said that jiang cheng and jing xuan were not good enough, not even telling him that they were going to y.


    in short, it was childish.


    it made jing han want tough when he thought of su mu like that.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but I¡¯m still very regretful that I didn¡¯t go with you this time. i¡¯ve seen the photos of you guys in the cheongsam. you¡¯re very pretty, especially yan. you look the best in the cheongsam.¡±


    shi yan smiled and thanked him.


    ¡°alright, don¡¯t talk in broad daylight. Sister Yan, here¡¯s a toast to you.¡±


    jing han was sitting on shi yan¡¯s right, and ju yanya was sitting on her left.


    he smiled and raised his ss to her.


    Shi Yan nced at ju Yanya and clinked her ss with hers.


    after each of them took a sip, ju yanya said,¡±sister yan, girls your age must have a lot of fans, right? Do you have any celebrities you like?¡±


    it¡¯s our first time meeting. I should prepare a gift for you, but I really don¡¯t have anything to give you. I was thinking if you have a star you like, I can help you get a few autographs.


    ¡°thank you, sister yanya. i¡¯m not a fan of celebrities, so i appreciate your kind intentions.¡±


    ¡°Yanya, your eyes aren¡¯t that bad, are they? Yan doesn¡¯t seem like the type to chase after celebrities.¡±


    Ju Yanya red at her. I just can¡¯t think of a gift for Yan. she said.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to be too careful with the gifts. when you find something suitable for our sister yan, you can buy it for her.¡± jing han said.


    She hadn¡¯t given Xiaoyan any gifts until now.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he really hadn¡¯t found anything suitable for Yan.


    however, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry. there was still a long time to go. she would find a suitable one and buy it for yan.


    The youngdy of the Shi family and the fifth master of the Jiang family were things that Yan didn¡¯tck.


    Therefore, she was more interested in introducing Yan to a few people she could make friends with, so that Yan could have a better life in Sea city Base.


    ¡°What you said makes sense.¡±


    after saying that, ju yanya raised her ss to shi yan.¡±sister yan, let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    After two or three cups, Jiang Rui came.


    ¡°Sister hai LAN, Yan!¡±


    She then greeted the others one after another. It was obvious that Jiang Rui knew everyone present.


    ¡°did youe alone?¡± jing han asked her.


    ¡°my brother sent me here, but he met someone he knew and went to another room, so he didn¡¯t care about him.¡±


    Jiang Rui went straight to Shi Yan and sat down.¡±yan, how long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°Not long, about half an hour earlier than you,¡±


    ¡°did sister hain introduce you to these sisters?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°These big Sisters are all very good people, they are worth befriending.¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    ¡°Rui ¡®er just knows how to talk.¡± One of themughed.


    ¡°Big sister Xinxin, I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°little girl, you¡¯re so mischievous.¡±


    Li Xin was li xiran¡¯s cousin.


    jiang rui smiled and turned to ju yanya.¡±Sister Yanya, long time no see. You¡¯ve gotten prettier again.¡±


    ¡°you say the same thing every time you see me. i¡¯m tired of hearing it. can¡¯t you say something new?¡± Ju Yanya said with a smile.


    Jiang Rui thanked Jing Han and took the wine. She smiled at ju Yanya and said, ¡± ¡°then, sister yanya, shall i toast to you?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t drink so much. otherwise, young master jiang will scare us with his eyes again.¡±


    jing han had said this.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. i can hold my liquor well. i won¡¯t get drunk after a few sses.¡±


    jiang rui was not an insensible person. this was an asion where jing han was introducing his friend to shi yan. logically speaking, she should not speak too much and steal shi yan¡¯s limelight.


    the reason why she had been talking non-stop as soon as she entered the room was entirely because she understood shi yan.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t an expert in small talk, so she was very quiet most of the time. besides jing han, who was a little familiar with the people present, it was shi yan¡¯s first time meeting the others.


    It was fine if they were acquaintances, but they were not very familiar with each other. She did not speak much, so the atmosphere was inevitably a little awkward.


    jiang rui was afraid that shi yan would feel ufortable.


    shi yan didn¡¯t feel ufortable. she didn¡¯t care much about what others thought of her.


    However, she had to admit that Shi Yan would not feel bored drinking here after Jiang Rui arrived.


    it felt as if the entire private room hade to life with jiang rui¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°yan, don¡¯t drink too much. you were drunk at the yu family¡¯s banquetst time.¡±


    Jiang Rui and Jing Han both sighed at the mention of this.


    in their opinion, shi yan was a very sensible and reasonable person. they had never thought that she would get drunk.


    however, she was a good drinker. she didn¡¯t make any noise when she was drunk and just slept quietly in jiang che¡¯s arms.


    shi yan¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine ss, paused slightly. she smiled and said,¡±i was probably too happy that day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re happy for me, right?¡± jiang rui smiled slyly.


    I know that you¡¯ve always been worried about me. You were finally at ease when I announced the marriage between the Yu and Jiang families at the Yu family¡¯s banquet that day, right? ¡±


    This was true.


    Shi Yan was indeed in a good mood that day. At first, she had been drinking because she was in a good mood, but that was not the case as she drank.


    He smiled and didn¡¯t speak.


    jiang rui took her silence as consent.


    ¡°yan, i know you¡¯re the best,¡± he said coquettishly while holding her arm.


    ¡°yan,e, let¡¯s drink!¡±


    shi yan had no choice but to clink sses with her.


    ju yanya looked at them andughed. ¡± you two are so close. this is the first time i¡¯ve seen rui ¡®er being so close to a girl. ¡±


    ¡°i hit it off with yan, i can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°sister yanya, have you been busy recently?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s alright. the movie just ended, so i don¡¯t have much to do for the time being. i¡¯ll be resting for a while. ¡±


    ¡°Why is everyone¡¯s movie about to end in the same movie?¡± Jiang Rui said with emotion.


    ¡°Oh? other than me, who else¡¯s movie has a hit? your third uncle?¡±


    no, it¡¯s best Actor qu. I heard that his recent movie also had a hit.


    Ju Yanya swirled her wine ss andughed.


    ¡°but rui ¡®er, i remember that you don¡¯t chase after celebrities, so how did you know that best actor qu had just finished filming a movie? Or are you very close to Best Actor qu?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not familiar with film emperor qu. i just happen to know him. ¡±


    jiang rui was not drunk, so she naturally would not say much.


    She smiled at ju Yanya and said,¡±but sister Yanya, you¡¯ve always kept a distance from the male celebrities in the industry.¡± in order to avoid suspicion, you usually don¡¯t mention other male stars in public. why is it that when we mention movie king qu today, you¡¯re so open to the topic?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, sister Yanya, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re interested in Best Actor qu?¡±


    shi yan also looked at ju yanya.


    Holding the wine ss with one hand, his eyes fell on ju Yanya¡¯s face calmly and indifferently.


    however, if one looked closely, one would find that there was a hint of interest in gossip hidden in her calm eyes.

 Chapter 305

    ?


    305 Mistakenly thought that she was a love rival


    Jiang Rui was just joking.


    Although it was a public ce, the people in the private room were not talkative people, so this joke would not spread and would not affect ju Yanya.


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t expect that after being stunned for a moment, ju Yanya would smile and admit it. that¡¯s right. I¡¯m interested in Best Actor qu.


    she admitted it, but why did she say it while looking at yan? Wasn¡¯t she the one who asked her if she was interested in Best Actor qu?


    logically speaking, even if ju yanya admitted it, she should have just watched her admit it.


    Shi Yan had naturally noticed it as well.


    The corner of his eyes twitched slightly.


    no wonder she felt that ju yanya¡¯s attitude towards her had been a little off since they met.


    although she had never been in contact with ju yanya before and didn¡¯t know her well, and ju yanya didn¡¯t show any malice to her just now, she had a good point, which was that she had sharp senses.


    from the beginning, she had felt that ju yanya¡¯s attitude towards her was not right, but she did not understand the reason. she had even guessed that ju yanya was her mr. jiang¡¯s peach flower again.


    after all that, it turned out to be her second brother¡¯s peach blossom!


    meeting shi yan¡¯s eyes, ju yanya smiled and said,¡±i¡¯m sorry, yan. i have to admit that i was trying to test you just now.¡±


    the reason why she admitted it so frankly wasn¡¯t because ju yanya was generous to her love rival, but because shi yan didn¡¯t show any malice towards her after she admitted that she was interested in qu pochen.


    in other words, shi yan was not her love rival.


    She took out her phone from her bag, opened the photo album and handed it to Shi Yan. ¡± the paparazzi secretly took this photo. i intercepted it. ¡±


    there were a few photos. some of them were of shi yan and qu boyan sitting in qu boyan¡¯s car after he had sent her back to the jiang family¡¯s house. a few of them were photos of shi yan and qu pocheng walking into the restaurant yesterday.


    Although qu Boxin was fully armed, he was in a nanny van. Even if he was fully armed, theizens would still be able to recognize him. If these photos were to be exposed, it would indeed be very lively.


    that paparazzi was following me and I caught him. The camera fell into my hands. I looked through it and happened to see these photos.


    this is the first time I¡¯ve seen qu Boyan so close to a girl, so ...


    ju yanya smiled in embarrassment. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, yan. i meant no harm. but i¡¯m not that generous to my love rival. i was just testing you. ¡±


    ¡± of course, i don¡¯t want to do anything to you. i just want to confirm if you and qu boyan are in the kind of rtionship that i think you are. ¡±


    shi yan was very pleased with her frankness and honesty in her rtionship.


    ¡°Then, sister Yanya, why didn¡¯t you test me?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡± i¡¯m good at judging people. when i admitted that i¡¯m interested in best actor qu, yan didn¡¯t mean me any harm. she even looked like she was watching a drama. i knew i was overthinking it. ¡±


    Shi Yan knew very well how well she had hidden her emotions when she didn¡¯t want to show them. however, ju yanya could even see through her gossiping attitude. this wasn¡¯t something that could be done with just a little eye for people.


    only then did he seriously size up ju yanya.


    she had good looks and acting skills, and she had won best actress several times at a young age. her future in the entertainment industry could be said to be boundless. but was this all that ju yanya was capable of?


    Not necessarily.


    ju yanya was someone who could be friends with jing han. she didn¡¯t feel inferior at all when she was with these daughters of noble families. She was very confident, and there was a glow in her bones that could not be hidden.


    She also had a very keen insight.


    ¡°So, sister Yanya, are you suspecting that Yan and Best Actor qu have that kind of rtionship?¡±


    after a long while, jiang rui finally spoke in disbelief.


    ¡± qu boxin has been in the entertainment industry for almost a decade and has zero scandals. this is not something that any male celebrity can achieve. other than his ability, ordinary people don¡¯t dare to reveal anything about him. it also has to do with the fact that he¡¯s been keeping himself clean all these years. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him get close to any girl. It¡¯s hard for me not to think too much when I suddenly saw those photos.¡± ju yanya¡¯s tone was obviously helpless.


    jiang rui took the phone and looked through the photos.


    ¡± although they appeared in the same scene, yan and best actor qu didn¡¯t look intimate at all. i don¡¯t think they¡¯re a couple. ¡±


    Ju Yanyaughed and said,¡±then, Rui ¡®er, think about it. If the qu boxiao in the picture was your brother, and sister Yan was another girl, how would you feel?¡± do you think that they are not rted at all?¡±


    Jiang Rui,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She had nothing to say.


    just the thought of her brother having dinner with a strange girl and letting her sit in his car made her feel very ufortable.


    i understand, i understand.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, ju Yanya smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this it?¡±


    ¡°women have a strong desire to possess the person they like. the more you like it, the stronger your possessiveness.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you to have a crush on me, yanya.¡± After listening to them for a while, Jing Han finally couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue.


    ¡°Who¡¯s secretly in love?¡± ju yanya didn¡¯t want to admit it, and she was a little angry.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t have a crush on him, then howe i never knew that you liked best actor qu even though we¡¯ve been friends for so many years? If you had told me that you liked Best Actor qu earlier, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a misunderstanding.¡±


    I¡¯m very clear about the rtionship between Best Actor qu and sister Yan.


    ¡°w-what rtionship?¡± Ju Yanya was really curious, and her hand that was holding the ss subconsciously tightened.


    ¡± qu boxiang¡¯s surname is taken from his mother. it can be considered a stage name. his real name is shi boxiang, my second brother. ¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    Ju Yanya was stunned, thenughed dryly.


    Heughed awkwardly.


    she was jealous of someone else¡¯s younger sister, and she even tried to test a neen-year-old little sister. she had lost a lot of face!


    speaking of which, if qu boxiang was the second young master of the shi family, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out, right? Why didn¡¯t she check qu Boyan¡¯s background before this?


    But then again, she didn¡¯t seem to dare to investigate.


    she was afraid that qu boyan would find out and dislike her.


    perhaps this was what others often said,¡±whoever falls in love first loses.¡±


    ju yanya let out a breath to calm herself down and smiled,¡±sister yan, i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°no, i also have someone i really like, so i can understand sister yanya.¡±


    she actually had someone she liked! Yan is only 19 years old!


    But thinking about it, neen years old wasn¡¯t a child anymore, so it seemed normal to have someone he liked. jiang rui was engaged when she was 19, and jing han had also secretly made a move on su mu when he was 19.


    ¡°Does my second brother know that sister Yanya likes him?¡±


    Ju Yanyaughed awkwardly, her eyes still a little disappointed.¡±i don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°then why did you say it wasn¡¯t a crush!¡± Jing Han exposed him.


    ¡± jing han, you¡¯re really my friend, a true friend! ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not true!¡± Jing Han winked at her.

 Chapter 306

    ?


    306 miss shi¡¯s suggestion


    ¡°yanya, don¡¯t be afraid. if you like it, just say it out loud. we¡¯re standing by your side, what are you afraid of? Sister Yan was still here. She was second young master Shi¡¯s favorite sister. With Yan on your side, you¡¯re already halfway to sess!¡±


    Ju Yanya¡¯s eyes lit up.


    he looked at jing han, then at shi yan, and seemed to be a little tempted.


    however, it was only for a moment, and she quickly gave in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t. He doesn¡¯t like me. We¡¯re all in the same circle. If I confess directly and get rejected, it¡¯ll be very awkward when we meet in the future.¡±


    The disappointment was real.


    It didn¡¯t seem like her.


    the first time shi yan saw her, she felt that she was a person with a bright glow in her bones.


    She was charming without a smile and exuded confidence.


    Not everyone could have such a special temperament.


    ¡°Aiyo, Yanya, are you scared?¡± jing han looked disgusted.


    if you¡¯re not flirting, why are you only stealing kisses? you didn¡¯t dare to confess for years? ¡±


    jing han choked and looked at her, speechless. ¡± ¡± yanya, you¡¯re really my good friend. you¡¯re always stabbing me in the back. ¡±


    The few people over there also stopped ying. They turned down the music and came over to join in the fun.


    ¡°yanya, if you like it, then go ahead. the word ¡®yan¡¯ doesn¡¯t match you at all!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, if you like it, then go for it. At worst, you¡¯ll be rejected, what¡¯s the big deal? Who hasn¡¯t been rejected before?¡± It was obvious that she was a girl who had been rejected.


    ¡°Yanya, you¡¯re my favorite actress and Best Actor qu is my male idol. If you two get together, I¡¯ll be your number one fan! i support you!¡±


    while sister Yan is here, be bold and call movie King qu to confess your love! li xin didn¡¯t say anything, but the moment she opened her mouth, she got to the key point.


    everyone looked at her.


    ¡°Not bad, not bad, Xin Xin¡¯s idea is good! Yanya, quick, give second young master Shi a call and confess to him!¡± jing han decided.


    ju yanya was a little tempted, but she quickly gave up.


    ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t.¡±


    Then, he aimed at Shi Yan.


    the youngdy of the shi family was the most doted on by the entire shi family. this did not need to be investigated in detail. anyone with a little bit of connections would know. perhaps jing han was right. with shi yan¡¯s support, she had already seeded halfway.


    Qu pocheng was Shi Yan¡¯s second brother. Shi Yan should know her second brother very well. Should she ask Shi Yan first if she had a good chance?


    ¡°um, yan, does your second brother have someone he likes?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± Shi Yan answered decisively.


    even though they hadn¡¯t lived together all these years, she still understood shi bozhen¡¯s personality.


    the fact that he could decide to run away from home with her after she left showed that he was a person who would do whatever he wanted without hesitation.


    if he had someone he liked, he would have run to her and confessed to her. he would never hide it.


    moreover, with his feelings for his sister, if he really had someone he liked, he would have told her long ago and asked for her help toe up with a n.


    this was a good opportunity to improve the rtionship between siblings.


    two birds with one stone.


    Hearing her answer, ju Yanya heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°so you¡¯re saying that my chances are still very high?¡±


    ¡°yes, you have a good chance.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°But sister Yanya, including the recent movie, you should have worked with my second brother three times, right? My second brother isn¡¯t a blockhead. On the contrary, he¡¯s very smart and sharp. We¡¯ve worked together three times, yet he didn¡¯t notice your thoughts. Did you deliberately hide your thoughts in front of him?¡±


    ju yanya nodded, a little embarrassed.¡±I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be awkward if he finds out and I won¡¯t have the chance to get close to him again. your second brother is the type of person who will never work with any of the actresses he¡¯s working with again once they have feelings for him.¡±


    Hiding her emotions was a must for her. As long as she wanted to, even in front of the person she liked, she could hide her emotions well.


    ¡°you can¡¯t do this.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t dare to confess, you should at least let him know your feelings. You don¡¯t have to say it directly, you can express your feelings for him through some other actions.¡±


    ¡± in short, you have to let him know how you feel. as for whether he will continue to keep the distance between you two, take it a step further, or even widen the distance, this will be your answer to your rtionship. ¡±


    Shi Yan fell silent after hearing this.


    Beforeing to Sea city Base, she had never thought that she would one day be able to analyze someone¡¯s feelings and teach them how to chase after someone.


    ¡°Of course, this is just my suggestion. Sister Yanya might not necessarily follow my suggestion. Everyone¡¯s way of dating is different.¡±


    She was very straightforward when it came to rtionships. The moment she saw Jiang che, she knew that he wanted her, so she put her feelings into action.


    however, her and jiang che¡¯s situation was different from others.


    after staring at shi yan for a long time, ju yanya couldn¡¯t help but sigh.¡±yan, you¡¯re only neen, right? How do you know so much?¡±


    ¡°I have a boyfriend.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    Ju Yanya,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Her heart was stifled. She was five years older than Shi Yan, but she was a single dog who only knew how to have a crush on someone.


    ¡°i¡¯ll pass on the phone call. as for yan¡¯s suggestion, i¡¯ll think about it when i get back. thank you.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m especially grateful to yan, you¡¯ve given me a lot of confidence.¡±


    first, shi yan had told her that qu bochen didn¡¯t like anyone. Shi Yan was qu Bochen¡¯s sister, so her support for her to pursue him meant that she had acknowledged her. This was the second reason.


    ¡°By the way, little sister Yan, do you people from big families like yours have different family backgrounds?¡± ju yanya asked curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the other families, but the Shi family doesn¡¯t.¡±


    The Shi family really did not care about family status. Fourth grandma and fourth Grandpa had been engaged since they were young. Fourth grandma did not have any family background and was just an orphan adopted by her master. As fourth grandmother¡¯s master had saved the elders of the Shi family, the elders of the Shi family also liked fourth grandmother, so the marriage was set.


    however, the shi family was an exception in her case.


    The fianc¨¦ he had found for her was one of the top figures of the younger generation in the capital. Whether it was in terms of family background or talent, it was rare to find someone who couldpare to him.


    ¡°Even if there is, the Shi family can¡¯t make the decision for my second brother¡¯s marriage.¡±


    the most rebellious member of the younger generation of the shi family was second brother.


    now that his family was looking forward to his return, they didn¡¯t dare to interfere with his marriage.


    as long as he could go back, second aunt would probably ept wanwan even if he liked a boy, let alone a girl.


    uh, we¡¯re getting off topic.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Ju Yanya said with a smile.


    She seemed to have asked this question out of curiosity and did not seem to care much about the answer.


    In Shi Yan¡¯s opinion, her attitude either meant that she didn¡¯t care enough about Shi Bozhen or she didn¡¯t care enough about him. or, she had enough confidence to not worry about the so-called difference in family status.


    obviously, ju yanya was not the former.


    that meant she had enough confidence not to worry about her family background.


    let¡¯s keep this to ourselves. If you¡¯re my friend, help me keep it a secret. I¡¯ll go back and think about what to do before I do it myself.

 Chapter 307

    ?


    307 the adorable miss shi


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. we won¡¯t be nosy.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to treat us to a big meal when it¡¯s done,¡±


    ¡°i wish you the best of luck in getting a handsome man and a beautiful woman.¡±


    ......


    The result of the ruckus was that everyone in the restaurant, including Shi Yan, had drunk too much.


    this time, shi yan did not drink to drown her sorrows. she only drank so much because she was in a good mood.


    It wasn¡¯t because Shi Bozhen was in a good mood to get rid of his single life.


    it was not up to her to decide whether shi boxiao would be single or not.


    it wasn¡¯t good for outsiders to interfere in matters of the heart, let alone make decisions for the parties involved.


    she was happy that the person who liked shi bozhen was a good person like ju yanya, and not some random rotten peach blossom.


    to be liked by an outstanding person meant that shi boxiang was also outstanding.


    Shi Yan was in a good mood because of this.


    everyone else had been sent away, and ju yanya had also been picked up by her assistant, leaving only shi yan, jiang rui, and jing han.


    The three of them also left the room.


    ¡°I sent a voice message to my brother, he¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    as soon as jiang rui finished speaking, jiang cheng walked over from the side.


    As soon as he appeared, Jiang Rui pounced on him and jumped into his arms, hanging on him.


    even jiang cheng took two steps back from the impact.


    he could only hug her and frown. ¡± ¡°Why did you drink so much?¡±


    he was asking jiang rui, and the next second, he turned to look at jing han.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m also very drunk. I¡¯m leaving now. Luocheng, please take Yan back home.¡±


    After saying that, he stumbled down the stairs.


    In fact, Shi Yan and Jiang Rui were there. She was the one who had asked them out. Jing Han could hold his liquor well, so she was the only one who was sober among all the people.


    jiang cheng looked in the direction where jing han had disappeared, and his brows furrowed even deeper. However, when he turned to Shi Yan, the emotions in his eyes faded.¡±miss shi, then you¡¯re the one who ran ran.¡±


    Looking at the drunk Shi Yan, who was standing against the wall, Jiang Cheng was about to speak when Jiang Rui, who was hanging in his arms, kissed him.


    he could only push her away.


    He pushed her away and kissed her again.


    Again and again.


    Jiang Cheng was extremely helpless.


    the main reason was that after pushing her too many times, she would get angry and bite people.


    Shi Yan was quite drunk, but she was just like that. No matter how drunk she was, she would still keep her head clear without someone she trusted by her side.


    she looked up and saw jiang rui and jiang cheng sticking to each other. she waved her hand and said, ¡± ¡± young master jiang, you should take rui ¡®er back first. jiang che is here. i¡¯ll give him a call. ¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s drunken look made it inappropriate for jiang cheng to stay any longer, but he was also worried about leaving shi yan alone.


    If anything happened, he wouldn¡¯t be able to answer to his fifth uncle.


    After hesitating for a moment, he called for the waiter standing in the corridor.


    ¡°you look after this youngdy until your fifth lordes to pick her up. Only your Lord five can take her away. You can¡¯t let anyone else take her away.¡±


    jiang cheng was a regr customer of zhutong, and the waiters in zhutong were very clear about his identity.


    now that he had spoken, the waiter knew what kind of person shi yan was without saying anything.


    ¡± okay, young master jiang, don¡¯t worry. i¡¯ll take good care of her. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯ll take Rui ¡®er back first.¡±


    Shi Yan waved his hand.


    Then, she smiled politely at the waiter who was looking at her. ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t look drunk.


    of course, the premise was to ignore the fact that she had to lean against the wall to stand firm.


    ¡± well, ms. shi, do you want me to get the manager to call mr. five for you? ¡±


    Only the manager had the fifth Lord¡¯s contact information. Ordinary waiters did not have it.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll call myself, thank you.¡±


    his answer was very organized, and his voice was not vague.


    the service staff was confused. was miss shi drunk?


    However, he got the answer in the next second.


    shi yan took out her cell phone and turned around. she dialed a number with one hand and supported herself against the wall with the other. she leaned her head against the wall and stood facing it.


    He was clearly very drunk!


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, I¡¯m done here. Where are you?¡± In the private room, Jiang che received Shi Yan¡¯s call. Before he could speak, Shi Yan¡¯s voice came through the phone.


    It didn¡¯t sound like much at first nce, but Jiang che quickly discovered the difference.


    She said to Yuxi and Yun Jian,¡±I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    It was gettingte. Knowing that he was going to pick up Shi Yan, the two of them didn¡¯t say much.


    ¡°Go on, go on,¡± Yun Jian said very generously.


    the private room that jiang che had chosen was not far away. as soon as he walked out, he saw shi yan, who was standing not far away, facing the wall.


    she leaned her head against the wall as if she was supporting herself with the wall.


    She didn¡¯t care about her image, but she was also a little cute.


    jiang che was both angry and amused. he didn¡¯t hang up the phone and walked over. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I was waiting for you. Why did you take so long to answer the phone? i¡¯m done here, let¡¯s go back. where are you?¡±


    As soon as the phone rang, he picked it up, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    but she said that it took him so long to answer the phone. it seemed like he was really drunk.


    when he told her to drink less, she had agreed to it.


    ¡°look to your left.¡±


    Shi Yan looked to her right.¡±Where are you? Why don¡¯t I see you?¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    miss shi was indeed a little silly.


    ¡°the other side.¡±


    Shi Yan held her phone in one hand and supported herself with the wall with the other. She turned her head very slowly.


    Jiang che stopped about three steps away from her and did not hang up.


    ¡°did you see that?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°Ah, I see it,¡± she smiled at him.


    Jiang che found her adorable.


    She let go of her hand on the wall and walked towards him, but she was too drunk and almost fell. Jiang che quickly went forward to catch her.


    He put his phone back into his bag and took her phone from her. He put it in her satchel and pulled her into his arms.¡±Miss Shi, you¡¯re actually an alcoholic, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡± mr. five! ¡± the waiter who was standing by the side called out in fear.


    jiang che nced at him. ¡± you¡¯ve worked hard. go do your work. ¡±


    the waiter quickly said that it was not hard, and left in a daze.


    ¡°i¡¯m not an alcoholic,¡± Shi Yan, who was in Jiang Che¡¯s arms, replied slowly.


    ¡°if you¡¯re not an alcoholic, why do you drink so much every time? Miss Shi, you don¡¯t have any sense of security. If I¡¯m not here, you¡¯ll be scared.¡±


    The person in his arms suddenly raised her head and interrupted him, ¡± ¡°i wouldn¡¯t have drunk so much if you weren¡¯t here. i knew you would wait for me.¡±


    this sentence directly pierced jiang che¡¯s heart.


    ¡°miss shi, i really can¡¯t do anything to you.¡±


    She had already retracted her gaze and snuggled into his arms. Her voice was soft and she seemed to be acting coquettishly.¡±Jiang che, I think I¡¯m a little drunk.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s heart also softened.


    ¡°it¡¯s hard to believe that you still know that you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°Why did you drink so much? Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just in a good mood.¡± she hugged his waist and looked up from his arms. her entire weight was on him, and there was a sticky feeling.


    ¡± there¡¯s a pretty good girl. she likes my second brother. ¡±


    he was in a good mood just like that?


    Just because someone liked Shi Bozhen?


    it was so sour.


    ¡°i like your second brother, not you. ms. shi, why are you in a good mood?¡±


    The girl in his arms seemed to think seriously for a moment, then shook her head and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, are you so easily satisfied?¡±


    she rested her chin on his chest and looked up at him. then, she buried her head in his arms and said softly, ¡± Aiya, Jiang che, I think I¡¯m a little drunk. My brain can¡¯t work. Don¡¯t ask me any more questions. I can¡¯t think of an answer.


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡± you¡¯re so clear-headed even when you¡¯re drunk. you even know that you can¡¯t think of an answer. not bad, miss shi. ¡±


    miss Shi, you¡¯re so drunk. It seems like you can¡¯t walk on your own. Do you like to carry or carry? ¡±


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t y by the rules. She released him and said,¡±I should be able to walk on my own, but I might need your help.¡±


    jiang che held onto her waist to prevent her from falling. he was speechless for a few seconds.¡±Miss Shi, you¡¯re pretending to be drunk, right?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer and just smiled at him.


    Heughed a little foolishly.


    there was a kind of coy cuteness.


    He was indeed drunk, and he wasn¡¯t pretending.


    Miss Shi¡¯s state of mind after getting drunk was really strange. It was different every time.


    jiang che sighed helplessly and didn¡¯t ask her any more questions. he carried her in his arms and left in the elevator.


    After they entered the elevator, a person walked out from the corner.


    It was Jiang Yu.


    He had seen everything that had just happened.


    The fifth uncle of today had really changed a lot. The person who was as elegant as an orchid and as bright as the moon had beenpletely pulled into the mortal world, bing a person with flesh and blood.


    however, he finally realized how much his fifth uncle valued this miss shi.


    Without this miss Shi, what would fifth uncle be?


    he was originally an indestructible person, so why did he have to find such a weakness?


    It was really hard to understand.

 Chapter 308

    ?


    308 the fifth lord of the jiang family and the head of the xie family


    When Xie Heng¡¯s car arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s mansion, it was around nine in the morning.


    Xie Yu was driving in the front while he sat in the back seat. He was downloading a file from his email on his phone.


    it was an email he had receivedst night.


    The list of people who wanted to buy that couple watch.


    In fact, he had received the name list yesterday afternoon, but for some reason, he had not opened it.


    he only opened it now.


    the couple¡¯s watches were limited edition and expensive, so they were all bought under real names.


    He opened the list and looked from top to bottom. When he saw that there was no familiar name on the tenth person, Xie Heng sighed in relief.


    However, just because there were no familiar names, it did not mean that the people here were not rted to Shi Yan.


    it was also possible that the man had bought it.


    He sent out a message and asked someone to check the information of all the lovers of the customers who bought couple watches.


    The other party replied that they would give him the results by tomorrow morning at thetest.


    xie heng put away his phone and the car entered the jiang family¡¯s mansion. xie yu followed the location given by jiang lin and drove directly to the entrance of the bamboo garden.


    Fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s guest was someone he had to receive in person, so it was not appropriate for the Jiang family of Sea city to receive him.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the bamboo garden, and Jiang Lin was already waiting there.


    Xie Yu got out first and opened the back door.


    jiang lin saw the person who got out of the car.


    a ck shirt with a ck suit, a cold face and sharp eyes, his looks were undoubtedly unique. It was just that the aura of a superior on his body was too strong, which weakened his appearance.


    in the face of such a fierce aura, appearance seemed to be not too important.


    Because not many people dared to look at him directly.


    The Xie n hade to power at the age of sixteen, and the young patriarch had seeded the position of n head at the age of twenty. As expected of the only person in the capital who could rival the fifth master of the Jiang n. As expected, he could not be underestimated.


    Jiang Lin did not keep his eyes on Xie Heng. He looked away after a nce.¡±Thank you, family head. Fifth Lord has been waiting for a long time. Pleasee in.¡±


    the bamboo forest pavilion was a good match for the jade-like gentleman, the fifth lord jiang.


    This was the thought of Xie Yu, who had followed him in.


    he had never seen the fifth lord of the jiang family before, only once from a distance at a banquet a few years ago. however, he had heard many rumors about the fifth lord.


    without any expression on his face, xie heng followed jiang lin into the main house.


    there was a person sitting on the sofa in the living room. there was a tea-making tool on the coffee table in front of him. the tea was boiling, making a soft sound and releasing steam.


    The person sitting on the sofa was dressed in a white shirt with his sleeves half rolled up. He was brewing tea smoothly.


    even if he was brewing tea with his head lowered and could not see his face clearly, but in this situation, even xie heng could not help but think of the praise the world had for him.


    A gentleman was like jade, gentle and warm.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang,¡± Xie Heng said.


    His voice was just like him, very cold and with a touch of coldness.


    the person brewing the tea slowly raised his head and looked over.


    there was no smile on his face, and his handsome face was filled with warmth.


    jiang che¡¯s line of sight paused on xie heng¡¯s face for a few seconds before he said, ¡± ¡°Master Xie, please take a seat.¡±


    His voice was warm and he was well-mannered, but his attitude was a little unpredictable.


    It seemed to be estranging him, but there seemed to be something more in the estrangement.


    xie heng couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    He walked over and sat down. Jiang Lin and Xie Yu did not leave either. They stood quietly at the side.


    Jiang che was carefully brewing the tea. Perhaps he felt that making any noise would disturb the peace, so Xie Heng did not speak after sitting down. It was a short silence.


    when jiang che finished boiling the tea, he poured a cup and ced it in front of him, ¡± ¡°thank you, master. please have some tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    xie heng picked up his cup and took a sip,¡±The tea is not bad.¡±


    Jiang che also poured himself a cup and took a sip. ¡°it¡¯s rare for a guest to visit, and it¡¯s also rare for me to personally brew tea. if master xie likes it, you can drink a few more cups.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been away from the capital for many years, and have not paid much attention to the matters of the capital. i wonder why the xie family head hase to find me?¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, he saw xie heng staring at his left hand.


    Following Xie Heng¡¯s line of sight, Jiang che saw the watch he was wearing on his left wrist.


    The corners of his eyes twitched imperceptibly.


    In an instant, a misty light shed in his eyes.


    xie heng¡¯s quack


    Did he recognize that this was a couple¡¯s watch?


    the watch was bought by miss shi, and he did not specifically check where she bought it from. however, this limited-edition couple watch had been on fire recently, so he naturally knew that it was from the xie family.


    When Xie Heng came to visit, Jiang che didn¡¯t think in any other direction. He just felt that Xie Heng had found out about his rtionship with Shi Yan and had speciallye to meet him.


    Jiang che really didn¡¯t expect that after the matter had caused such a stir, Xie Heng, the head of the Xie family, would be so ill-informed that he still didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°master xie?¡±


    Xie Heng moved his gaze away from the watch on his wrist and tightened his grip on the teacup. ¡± i heard that the fifth lord jiang has a girlfriend. it seems that you two are very close. ¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s name was not on the list of people who wanted to buy that watch.


    Of course, he could not rule out the possibility that Jiang che had ordered his subordinates to buy it for him and did not use his own name.


    However, Jiang che and Shi Yan were wearing the same couple watch.


    it was said that the fifth lord jiang¡¯s girlfriend was an orphan from the countryside.


    shi yan had been living alone for the past few years. since he could not find any traces of her, she must not have lived in a bustling ce.


    After Shi Yan came to Haicheng, she lived in the Jiang family¡¯s old house.


    jiang che had been living here since three years ago.


    since they lived in the same courtyard, it wasn¡¯t impossible for them to run into each other.


    there were too many coincidences, and he had to think about it.


    ¡°We do have a good rtionship.¡± Jiang che looked at Xie Heng, a hint of a smile in his eyes.


    Then, he rubbed his watch with his right hand and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of n head Xie.¡±


    At that moment, Xie Heng only had one thought, and that was to hope that he had been mistaken that day and that Shi Yan was only wearing an ordinary watch.


    ¡°Master Xie has yet to tell me why you havee to find me.¡±


    Xie Heng took a sip of tea to suppress the emotions in his heart, and did not beat around the bush, I heard that fifth Lord Jiang has been keeping a close eye on the people from the capital. I have some matters to deal with in Haicheng and will be staying there for a while, so I came to greet fifth Lord Jiang.


    ¡°i know fifth lord jiang¡¯s ability, so i don¡¯t want to have any conflict with you.¡±


    Jiang che looked at Xie Heng, his feelings a littleplicated.


    He had made such a big scene to dere his sovereignty. To arge extent, he wanted to tell Xie Heng, who had almost be miss Shi¡¯s fianc¨¦, that miss Shi was his and that he could not allow anyone else to think about her.


    but now he was telling him that xie heng didn¡¯t seem to know about him and miss shi!


    as the head of the xie family, when did he be so ill-informed?


    So no one knew that he had dered his sovereignty for so long?


    Xie Heng had said that he had something to deal with in Haicheng, and he guessed that it was rted to miss Shi.


    It was very likely that she stayed in Haicheng for miss Shi¡¯s sake, but she came to his ce to say hello and that she didn¡¯t want to have any conflicts with him.


    jiang che¡¯s current mood was very difficult to describe in words.


    at the same time, shi yan, who was hungover in the bedroom upstairs, slowly woke up.

 Chapter 309

    ?


    309 chapter 309: regretful for meeting too early


    When Shi Yan woke up, she felt that the spot beside her had turned cold. She knew that she had woken upte again.


    She realized that ever since she got together with Jiang che, her routine in life was often broken.


    Oh, it didn¡¯t seem to be Jiang Che¡¯s fault this time. She was the one who had drunk too much again.


    What happened after he got drunkst night suddenly flooded his mind.


    shi yan was stunned. then, her ears turned red and she buried her face in the pillow.


    She really didn¡¯t want to admit that she was the one who had been drunk and made a stupid mistake in the clubhouse corridorst night.


    after a few minutes, she flipped the nket over and got up.


    she pulled open the curtains and folded the nket before she went to wash up.


    after washing up and changing her clothes, she habitually went downstairs. perhaps she was still a little groggy from the hangover and hadpletely forgotten that jiang che had a guest to entertain this morning.


    hence, when she saw the person sitting in the living room halfway down the stairs, shi yan was stunned.


    he looked at his own outfit.


    it was still decent and not impolite in front of the guests, so he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jiang che saw her the moment she showed up.


    He raised his eyes and looked at her.


    When his eyes met hers, they were as gentle as water.


    When Xie Heng saw this, he also realized something and followed Jiang Che¡¯s line of sight.


    On the stairs, the girl was dressed in a long white dress with a red knitted cardigan. The buttons of the knitted cardigan were buttoned up, and her ck hair was let down.


    There was no makeup on her simple and elegant face, making her look quiet and gentle.


    Jiang che ignored Xie Heng and said to him, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±


    He got up and walked towards Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan saw himing and also came downstairs.


    you¡¯re awake? ¡± Jiang che took her hand. you¡¯re awake? ¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Jiang che raised his hand that wasn¡¯t holding her and tucked her loose hair behind her ear. He gently caressed her face, ¡± ¡°Do you have a headache?¡±


    ¡°A little.¡± The truth.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you still dare to drink so much next time?¡± Jiang che asked helplessly.


    ¡°you clearly promised mest night that you would drink less, but in the end, ms. shi, you almost became a drunkard.¡±


    shi yan knew she was in the wrong, so she didn¡¯t say anything, her eyes wandering.


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help butugh when he saw her pretending to be confused and trying to get away with it.


    ¡± the porridge is warm in the kitchen. i¡¯ll bring it to the dining room for you. i¡¯ll make you a cup of honey water first. ¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to lead her to the dining room.


    He did not deliberately dere his sovereignty in front of his love rival. All his actions were natural, and it was not difficult to see that they usually got along like this.


    ¡°no rush.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°since we have guests, we should go over and greet them first.¡±


    it would be impolite to eat without saying a word when a guest came.


    Naturally, Shi Yan knew the basics of how to treat a guest.


    Not to mention, she knew the guest.


    jiang che was silent. he nced at xie heng, who was sitting on the sofa and looking at them expressionlessly.


    if xie heng did not have any feelings for miss shi, then it was nothing; If Xie Heng had feelings for miss Shi, he would probably be a little hurt at this time.


    he was actually not sure if xie heng was interested in miss shi.


    people like him and xie heng could hide their emotions well as long as they didn¡¯t want to. they would never let others find out their true thoughts.


    jiang che wasn¡¯t a sympathetic person, and he wouldn¡¯t show any sympathy to people who were likely to be his love rival.


    shi yan had taken the initiative to say hello, so of course, he would not stop her.


    he held her hand and led her to the living room.


    ¡°thank you, patriarch.¡± shi yan greeted him with a smile.


    I didn¡¯t know that the guest Jiang che was going to receive was family head Xie. It¡¯s rude of me to onlye down now to greet you.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t a person with low emotional intelligence. the reason why she said this was entirely because she didn¡¯t know that xie heng had feelings for her.


    in her view, xie heng was someone she had some entanglements with but was not very familiar with.


    the shi family and the xie family were long-time friends. even if xie heng came to visit jiang che and not her, it was indeed a little rude for her to sleep in until now and onlye downstairs to greet him.


    xie heng¡¯s eyes swept over the two people holding hands and then fell on shi yan¡¯s face.


    the hand holding the teacup tightened and loosened.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan, you¡¯re too kind.¡± He put down the teacup and stood up.


    he drank a lotst night. I¡¯m taking her out to eat something. Please excuse me.


    Shi Yan red at Jiang che as he spoke.


    Why did he mention her drinking? he didn¡¯t even know how to save her face in front of the guests!


    Jiang che was amused by her cute look. He pinched her fingertips and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Shi. Let¡¯s get something to eat.¡±


    shi yan kept her cheeky expression in front of jiang che and smiled politely at xie heng.¡±I¡¯ll excuse myself first.¡±


    Xie Heng¡¯s thoughts were stuck in the interaction between the two and he didn¡¯te back to his senses for a long time. By the time he reacted and was about to respond, the two had already walked far in the direction of the restaurant.


    xie heng stood quietly for a long time before sitting down.


    meanwhile, in the restaurant.


    After Jiang che brought the porridge to Shi Yan, he went to the kitchen to make a cup of honey water. He took a sip as if to test the temperature. Then, he said something to Shi Yan and brought the cup to her lips to feed her.


    shi yan seemed to be used to it and drank a cup of honey water.


    After drinking it, Jiang che seemed to say something again and then lowered his head to kiss her.


    After kissing for a while, Jiang che brought the cup back to the kitchen. Shi Yan sat at the dining table and ate her porridge.


    jiang che walked to her side, peeled an egg, and handed it to her. he leaned over and whispered something into her ear, then kissed her on the cheek. he took a tissue and wiped his hands clean before walking out of the dining room.


    Xie Heng saw all of this.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling.


    He only felt endless regret spreading in his heart.


    if he had not agreed to the marriage with the shi family when the elders mentioned it, would she not have been forced to leave?


    if she had not been forced to leave home, would the person she had met have been him and not jiang che?


    It should be.


    the shi family and the jiang family didn¡¯t have much interaction, but the shi family and the xie family had been friends for generations. When he was young, he had a close rtionship with the eldest young master of the Shi family and often walked around.


    He had far more opportunities toe into contact with her than Jiang che.


    He knew what kind of person he was. If he had not fallen in love with the Shi family¡¯s eldest daughter at first sight, he would never have agreed to the marriage when the elders mentioned it.


    If he hadn¡¯t nodded, there wouldn¡¯t have been such a thing.


    most people¡¯s regrets were that they met toote; and his regret was that he had met him too early.


    it would have been better if he had met herter.


    He wasn¡¯t a good person, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to sit firmly in the position of the head of the Xie family.


    if jiang che had treated her badly in the slightest, or if she had disliked jiang che in the slightest, he would not have just stood by and watched.


    Jiang che was very good to her. This could not be faked, and the Jiang fifth Lord disdained to pretend.


    And it was clear that she liked Jiang che from the bottom of her heart.


    jiang che walked towards the living room and saw that xie heng still had that cold and expressionless look. one couldn¡¯t tell from his appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said as he retracted his gaze.


    she walked over and sat down, pouring a cup of tea for xie heng.


    xie heng thanked him and picked up the tea but did not drink it.


    after a few seconds of silence, he looked at shi yan, who was eating porridge in the kitchen, and said emotionlessly, ¡± ¡°back then, the shi family and the xie family almost had an arranged marriage. the eldest daughter of the shi family and i almost became fianc¨¦e. does fifth master jiang know about this?¡±

 Chapter 310

    ?


    310 he cared about her a lot


    Jiang Lin and Xie Yu, the two onlookers, quietly lowered their presence, especially Jiang Lin.


    so there was such a thing!


    This is really awkward.


    How exciting!


    He was already very shocked when he found out that miss Shi Yan was the eldest daughter of the Shi family. It had not been long since he received such shocking news.


    their fifth lord was truly unmoved, but the person he took a fancy to was already so extraordinary. It was fine if the person he fancied was not simple, but even his love rival was not simple.


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡±


    As Jiang che spoke, he looked up at him. you can bring this up to me however you want. Family head Xie, don¡¯t mention it in front of miss Shi.


    ¡°consider it my request.¡±


    Xie Heng was slightly stunned.


    the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord was a proud man who had never lowered his head in front of anyone.


    Three years ago, after he made a scene in the Jiang family, he resolutely abandoned all his wealth and power and left. He didn¡¯t want anything. This matter shocked countless people at that time, including him, the master of the Xie family.


    the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord did not care about the jiang family, the family¡¯s interests, wealth, or power. it was as if there was nothing he cared about.


    He couldn¡¯t be like Jiang che, who could throw everything away just like that. He wasn¡¯t so free and easy. He cared about the rise and fall of the Xie family. He couldn¡¯t watch the Xie family fall in his hands. He even had the mission of helping the Xie family rise to a higher level in his hands.


    However, the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master, who didn¡¯t care about anything, had said the word ¡± request ¡± to him just for a girl.


    xie heng looked at jiang che and did not speak for a long time.


    jiang che continued, ¡± everyone thinks that miss shi is indifferent and doesn¡¯t care about anything. it¡¯s as if nothing can stir up her emotions. but that¡¯s not the case. ¡± Miss Shi is just hiding her thoughts so well that she even deceived herself.¡±


    even she herself felt that she didn¡¯t care about these things, let alone others.


    ¡°i¡¯m very sorry.¡± Xie Heng said.


    ¡°A few days ago, when I was recuperating in a small town, I met miss Shi Yan, who was traveling. I apologized to her for what happened that year.¡±


    In other words, he had already mentioned this matter to her.


    so xie heng¡¯s apology came from the bottom of his heart.


    he knew that what had happened back then had affected shi yan, but seeing that jiang che had even said the word ¡± request, ¡± it was obvious that the impact of what had happened back then on shi yan was greater than he had imagined.


    ¡°Did master Xie meet miss Shi in the small town?¡±


    Jiang che was really a little surprised. He had only beente by two days and had never heard anyone mention this.


    however, at this moment,pared to being jealous, jiang che was more concerned about shi yan¡¯s reaction when xie heng mentioned the past to her.


    Xie Heng nodded.


    He retracted his gaze from the dining room.


    ¡°was there anything wrong with miss shi¡¯s expression at that time?¡± The person who had always been gentle and calm revealed unconceble anxiety in her words.


    This made Xie Heng¡¯s moodplicated.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°your expression is normal.¡±


    jiang che heaved a sigh of relief when he heard xie heng¡¯s words.


    but the next second, he couldn¡¯t help but feel heartache.


    miss shi¡¯s normal expression did not mean that she did not care. she was just used to hiding her emotions.


    he didn¡¯t continue on this topic and continued what xie heng had said at the beginning,¡±Master Xie, what do you want to say when you suddenly mention the old matters between the Shi family and the Xie family?¡±


    it was an old matter between the shi family and the xie family, not between shi yan and xie heng.


    jiang che had said this on purpose.


    Even if it was only in the ¡°past,¡± he did not want Shi Yan¡¯s name to be put together with other men.


    Looking at him, Xie Heng clenched the teacup in his hand and said,¡±fifth lord jiang, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. i mean no harm.¡±


    ¡°i mentioned this matter to fifth lord jiang only because i happened to remember it. i don¡¯t want fifth lord jiang to hear about it from someone else in the future and have any unnecessary misunderstandings with miss shi yan.¡±


    ¡°what happened back then was only the intention of the elders in the family. i¡¯ve been ridiculing miss shi yan.¡±


    He paused for a moment before he said,¡±I only feel sorry for miss Shi Yan. I have no other intentions.¡± &Nbsp;


    jiang che held a cup of tea and sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. after listening to xie heng¡¯s words, his faint gaze turned to xie heng and he remained silent.


    Xie Heng did not say this. He might have believed that Xie Heng really had no other intentions for his miss Shi.


    To be able to take charge of such arge family at such a young age and make the entire family submit to him, he was not a good person, let alone a nosy person. If he was not interested in miss Shi, with Xie Heng¡¯s temperament and way of doing things, he would not have told him these things.


    xie heng¡¯s interest in miss shi was not as simple as having a good impression of her.


    he didn¡¯t dare to admit his feelings just so that there wouldn¡¯t be any misunderstandings or conflicts between the girl and her boyfriend. he even got rid of all the factors that might cause these hidden dangers.


    if he didn¡¯t care about it to a certain extent, the master of the xie family wouldn¡¯t have done this.


    At this moment, Jiang che was full of admiration for Xie Heng.


    if it were him, if he liked someone, he would definitely do anything to keep the other party by his side. he would not be generous enough to give her to someone else, let alone be generous enough to wish her happiness with someone else.


    ¡°I was too petty.¡± jiang che said.


    ¡± thank you for your kind intentions, but i still want to say that you¡¯re overthinking it. miss shi and i won¡¯t misunderstand because of this. ¡±


    They had never taken the initiative to ask about each other¡¯s Affairs, and they had absolute trust in each other. Naturally, they would not misunderstand each other over such small matters.


    Miss Shi cared about him, and he cared about her too.


    it wasn¡¯t a simple concern between a couple. it was a unique concern, a concern that no one or anything was as important as the other person.


    no one else could understand the rtionship between him and miss shi, only they themselves knew it.


    after staring at him for a long time, xie heng said,¡±That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m here today to pay a visit to fifth lord jiang. since i¡¯ve already met him and made my intentions clear, i won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡±


    He got up to leave, but Jiang che didn¡¯t keep him.


    ¡°Take care, family head Xie,¡± he stood up to send him off.


    Jiang che only sent them out of the main house, and Jiang Lin sent them to the gate of the courtyard.


    Shi Yan only realized it when they walked out of the door.


    She had just finished her porridge when she stood up and walked over.


    however, it was already toote to say goodbye.


    ¡°he¡¯s leaving just like that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s gone.¡± jiang che stood about three steps away from her and smiled at her.


    when heughed, his peach blossom eyes were a little scary.


    shi yan was a little dizzy.


    Fortunately, she had a strong will. She was only in a daze for a moment before she woke up.


    her heart was beating a little fast, and she resisted the urge to raise her hand to cover it. she asked him calmly, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not familiar with family head xie. when the guest came, i only politely greeted him and didn¡¯t say much to him. if you¡¯re still jealous, i¡¯m really wronged.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d be lying if I said I wasn¡¯t jealous.¡±


    jiang che walked towards her and stopped in front of her. he raised his hand and pressed it against her face.¡±It¡¯s just that, miss Shi, I care more about other things than jealousy.¡±


    shi yan pressed her face against his palm and looked up at him.¡±what are you more concerned about?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you.¡±


    ¡± miss shi! ¡± jiang che leaned forward and hugged her. ¡± why are you so charming? ¡±

 Chapter 311

    ?


    311 subdued by your charm


    ¡°mr. jiang, are you suddenly convinced by my charm?¡± shi yan was stunned and thenughed.


    he hugged her tighter and chuckled as he whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not sudden. i¡¯ve long been won over by your charm, miss shi. ¡±


    Shi Yanughed at his words and hugged him back.


    ¡°n head xie, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    she wouldn¡¯t be so narcissistic as to think that xie heng was interested in her and that he was here to find trouble with jiang che. xie heng was obviously surprised to see her just now. he probably didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with jiang che.


    jiang che suddenly felt that she was very charming, as if she had been provoked.


    She was really curious about the purpose of Xie Heng¡¯s visit, so she asked.


    nothing urgent. He said he had something to do in Sea city for a while. He even came to see me to avoid future conflicts.


    Jiang che released her and looked at her with a warm smile, ¡± ¡°But miss Shi, Xie Heng said that he saw you in the small town where he went on a holiday? when did this happen? why didn¡¯t i hear you mention it before?¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    his gentle smile was a little scary.


    ¡°Yueyue forgot.¡±


    he did forget about itter, but he didn¡¯t forget it at first.


    she didn¡¯t mention it at first because she was afraid that he would be jealous.


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true!¡±


    ¡°Then, miss Shi, when did you meet? i don¡¯t think the others who went out with you know that you¡¯ve met xie heng. where did you meet him?¡±


    ¡°The afternoon of the second day, the afternoon you arrived at the town. We saw it under the city wall where we went to see the night view. At that time, I was tired and didn¡¯t follow the others up the city wall to take photos. I was waiting for them below and happened to meet master Xie.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, you just said that you forgot.¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Jiang che, do you know what you look like now?¡± she looked at him, speechless.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°unreasonable little wife.¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    *


    In the car, Xie Heng sent a message.


    [ you don¡¯t need to investigate what I told you to. ]


    after sending the message, he put down his phone and leaned back against the seat, looking out the window. the air pressure in the car was extremely low. this made xie yu, who was driving in front, feel nervous.


    These people had been by the master¡¯s side since they were young, but they did not know much about the master¡¯s private affairs. They only heard that the Xie family had the intention to marry the Shi family, but in the end, they did not know why the matter was left unsettled.


    not many people even knew that the youngdy of the shi family had left home, let alone the master¡¯s feelings for her.


    he didn¡¯t know it before, but he would know after today.


    The master of the Shi family was interested in miss Shi.


    and it was the kind that he cared about.


    xie yu wanted to say something tofort him, but he didn¡¯t dare.


    just as he was about to ask where they were going to ease the atmosphere, the person in the back seat spoke first, ¡± ¡°get someone to find out where miss shi has been living all these years.¡±


    xie yu didn¡¯t have time to respond before he said,¡±Forget it,¡± he said.


    we haven¡¯t been able to find out anything for so many years. We might not be able to find anything now. Even if we can, it¡¯s toote.


    Xie Yu didn¡¯t dare to speak, and he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly.


    send more people to investigate the boss of the original force. I¡¯ll go to the city of Qing in a month at thetest and meet him in person.


    Hearing this, Xie Yu didn¡¯t care if he was afraid of him or not. He quickly said, ¡± ¡°Patriarch, isn¡¯t this too risky? As the saying goes, a strong Dragon can not suppress a local snake. It will be very dangerous for you to go there rashly, and your injuries have not yet recovered.¡±


    I should be able to recover from this injury in a month. I should be able to find the information I want in a month. I know what to do.


    he had almost lost his life. if he didn¡¯t do anything, wouldn¡¯t people think he was easy to bully?


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that his injuries had yet to heal, he wouldn¡¯t have waited for another month.


    He needed to find something to do to divert his attention.


    The youngdy of the Shi family who ran away from home and the fifth master of the Jiang family who left the capital to recuperate and never left the house-two people who had nothing to do with each other actually got together.


    This was probably fate.


    It was a fate that he could not have.


    seeing that he had already decided, xie yu could only obey even if he was worried.


    *


    on monday, the mid-term exam results came out.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw the ranking.


    it was because shi yan¡¯s name was at the top of the list. not only that, but she had also scored full marks in most of the subjects and was close to full marks in the remaining subjects.


    ¡°shi yan, you¡¯re too awesome!¡±


    Looking at the ranking, Ren Kexin couldn¡¯t help but give Shi Yan a thumbs up.


    Shi Yan, ¡± Chang ru added, ¡± although I know that you won¡¯t do badly, I¡¯m still shocked to see your results.


    ¡°congrattions,¡± Song Meilian said with a smile.


    ¡°thank you,¡± shi yan replied.


    song meilian was second in ss and third in school. the second in school was the boy who had been tied with her for first ce and couldn¡¯t speak on behalf of the new students at the opening ceremony.


    he was not from the history department, but rather the news department.


    No one would think that Shi Yan had cheated.


    not to mention that the exam papers of haicheng university were highly confidential and would never be leaked before they were opened. even if it was leaked, it was not easy to get full marks in so many subjects while mastering the questions!


    He couldn¡¯t even get full marks by flipping books and cheating, let alone getting full marks for so many tests!


    This was because some of the topics did not even have content in the textbooks!


    Those who could get into Haicheng University were not stupid. Everyone knew this. Moreover, Shi Yan had been working hard to prepare for the exam during this period of time. Everyone in the ss had seen it.


    There would definitely be someone who would be jealous, but no one dared to be jealous in front of Shi Yan.


    the incident with xuan wanrou and su mi was a lesson for them. they couldn¡¯t afford to offend shi yan.


    After school in the afternoon, Shi Yan went to the Office of the Vice President of the Faculty of Arts.


    li bingfeng was waiting for shi yan in the office.


    shi yan knocked on the door.


    ¡°enter.¡±


    ¡°professor li.¡±


    ¡°Come in,e in. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time. Have a seat.¡±


    Shi Yan thanked him and sat down on the old leather sofa. Li bingfeng also came over and sat down, and handed her a cup of tea.


    shi yan stood up and took it with thanks.


    this is my new tea. Try it.


    after sitting down, shi yan took a sip of tea and said with a faint smile,¡±Not bad.¡±


    ¡°i knew you would like it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your mid-term exam results. Not bad.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯ll take care of the rest for you. in a week at most, you¡¯ll be transferred directly under my name and i¡¯ll personally take care of you. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°i hate it when you thank me for no reason,¡± li bingfeng said impatiently.


    ¡°i¡¯ve helped you deal with your matters. where¡¯s the apprenticeship banquet you mentioned? i¡¯m telling you, i won¡¯t be a teacher for no reason. even if there¡¯s no apprenticeship banquet, there must be a cup of formal apprenticeship tea.¡±


    Thest time Shi Yan went to see him, he didn¡¯t care about these things.


    now, he suddenly wanted to pay attention to it. there was no special reason. it was just that he suddenly felt that he had some connections in the academic world. since shi yan had recognized him as her master, he wanted to pave the way for her.


    even though he knew that shi yan might not need it.


    ¡°since it¡¯s an apprenticeship, there must naturally be a formal apprenticeship banquet. what do you think about setting the time to this weekend? I¡¯ll arrange the location. If you and professor Chen have someone to invite, give me a list and I¡¯ll prepare the invitation.¡±

 Chapter 312

    ?


    312 The knot in miss Shi¡¯s heart


    ¡°why is it so troublesome to get an invitation? we can just find a ce and have a meal together.¡±


    li bingfeng¡¯s mouth was full of disdain, but his eyes were squinting from the smile.


    The more she valued the apprenticeship banquet, the more this girl valued him as her teacher. In the past, she was still unwilling to acknowledge him as her master. His many years of pestering had not been in vain.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to speak, he said, alright, since you¡¯re so sincere, I¡¯ll let you arrange it. I¡¯ll send you the guest list tonight. Let me know when the time and ce are set.


    Knowing that she could arrange it well, he was toozy to follow her.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    shi yan left the deputy director¡¯s office and was about to return to the apartment to have dinner with jiang che.


    when he passed by the school¡¯s man-madeke, he saw a man sitting by theke and throwing stones into it. Shi TOU had picked up the gravel from somewhere and had even wrapped it in paper towels and ced it on the stone bench beside her.


    It was a familiar face.


    shi yan didn¡¯t want to disturb him and nned to walk past him quietly, but he discovered her.


    ¡°junior shi yan!¡±


    he waved at her excitedly.


    It was her senior, Wang Shan, who had shown her the way at the start of the school term.


    As they were second-year seniors in the same major, they often attended sses in the same building, so they would asionally meet each other. However, every time they met, they would just say hello and hurry past each other.


    the other party had seen her and called out to her, so shi yan naturally couldn¡¯t leave.


    He didn¡¯t go far before walking over.


    ¡°senior sister.¡±


    wang shan stood up and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at shi yan¡¯s beauty and temperament in her heart. she asked her, ¡± ¡°junior shi yan, i see that you are usually with your roommates. why are you alone today?¡±


    ¡°I went to the teacher¡¯s office to talk to her about something, so they left first.¡±


    ¡°i see. have you eaten, junior? if you haven¡¯t eaten, let¡¯s eat together? Since I haven¡¯t eaten yet, I¡¯ll treat you!¡±


    ¡°i have an appointment with my boyfriend,¡± shi yan declined with a faint smile.


    ¡°your boyfriend?¡±


    Wang Shan suddenly realized,¡¯Oh, it¡¯s that Mr. Jiang who sent you to school the other day! I thought you two would have a chance, and you really got together.¡±


    ¡°congrattions, junior.¡±


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said. Shi Yan said with a smile.


    speaking of this, wang shan seemed to have thought of something and sighed. ¡± ¡± sigh, you guys are still so carefree. unlike me, i can¡¯t even decide my own marriage. ¡±


    it seemed that she was upset about this matter.


    shi yan didn¡¯t find it appropriate to interrupt.


    it was mainly because the two of them weren¡¯t too familiar with each other, and it was inevitably rude to rashly talk about such a private matter.


    however, it would be rude to turn around and leave now.


    In the end, Shi Yan could only stand there and listen to her with a smile.


    actually, I don¡¯t really understand my parents. For the first 20 years of my life, they didn¡¯t care about me at all. Why did they interfere in my marriage? ¡±


    I¡¯m only 20 years old, and I¡¯m already deciding who I¡¯m going to spend the rest of my life with. How careless. The point is, I don¡¯t even know who that person is. I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s handsome, ugly, round, or t.


    I¡¯ve been thrown out since I was young and haven¡¯t enjoyed much of the convenience brought by my family. How could I have a chance to marry someone? ¡±


    Shi Yan was silent.


    the elegant smile on her face seemed to freeze for a moment.


    in the blink of an eye, it returned to normal, as if it had never changed.


    ¡°have you ever thought of rejecting me?¡± shi yan spoke almost subconsciously. she only reacted after the words left her mouth and felt a little vexed.


    She was clearly not a person who liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    ¡°I want to reject them, but I can¡¯t find a reason to convince them. not only do i not have a boyfriend, but i don¡¯t even have someone i like. i heard from my parents that the other party is a good man, and i don¡¯t think i have any reason to reject him.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he had paid the wrong amount.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about how I¡¯m going to reject him if he¡¯s not good looking. This is my bottom line as a person who cares about looks! But if you want to know how good the other person is, you have to meet them first. I don¡¯t really want to meet them.¡±


    I¡¯m thinking about how I can find out what the other person looks like without meeting them.


    shi yan nced at her and saw that she was really thinking seriously.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡± you can ask your parents to ask the other party for the photo and then forward it to you. or if you know the other party¡¯s identity, you can ask the other party¡¯s friends. or you can find a private detective to help you investigate. there are many ways. ¡± there was no need to meet at all.


    ¡°I asked my parents for a photo, but they didn¡¯t give it to me. They told me to meet them myself. as for his friend, i do know one, he¡¯s my brother.¡±


    ¡°But I grew up outside, so I¡¯m not familiar with my brother. He¡¯s definitely helping his childhood friend and not me.¡±


    ¡°But I can consider hiring a private detective to investigate!¡±


    ¡°junior shi yan, thank you. you¡¯ve really helped me a lot. i won¡¯t waste your time. go on a date with your boyfriend. i¡¯ll treat you to a meal when i¡¯m free!¡±


    she ran off in high spirits.


    shi yan looked at her back andughed.


    He was really a person who went with the wind and rain.


    One second he was still sad and worried, the next he was so alive and kicking.


    However, on the way back, Shi Yan would unconsciously think of Wang Shan¡¯s attitude toward the marriage. For a moment, she wondered if she had been too serious at the time, which caused such a big reaction from the people in the family.


    Even her parents thought that she was too stubborn.


    However, these thoughts disappeared the moment she returned to the apartment and saw Jiang che.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    jiang che was carrying the dishes from the kitchen to the dining room.


    the meal was prepared by the auntie, and she left after she was done.


    after shi yan entered the room, she took off her coat and looked at him in a daze. she ced the dishes on the table and jiang che walked over to her. he held her hand and asked gently, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Shi Yan stepped forward and hugged him. it¡¯s nothing. I just feel that it¡¯s very pleasing to the eye to look at you every day.


    in fact, she felt that she was being a little pretentious just now. it had been so long ago, but she still doubted whether she had done the right thing.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who would easily feel remorseful for what she had done.


    it could even be said that she had never regretted anything she had done.


    Moreover, if she had not been so stubborn, she probably would not have met teacher Jiang.


    That would not do.


    jiang che had been a little worried about her, but after hearing what she said, he was relieved and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡± ¡°miss shi, did you eat candy today?¡±


    he let her go a little and looked at her with a smile. ¡± ¡°Such a sweet mouth.¡±


    shi yan raised her head slightly to look at him. the affection in her eyes surprised jiang che a little.


    Jiang Che¡¯s heart trembled,¡±what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Just as he was about to ask her what was wrong, Shi Yan raised her hands and put them around his neck. She tiptoed and kissed him.


    the kiss took a long time to end.


    he put his arms around her, his eyes smiling and his eyes slightly red.¡±What¡¯s wrong with miss Shi? you¡¯re so enthusiastic the moment youe back.¡±


    Jiang che, thank you.


    She met his eyes and said in a serious tone.


    even jiang che was stunned.


    ¡°what are you thanking me for?¡± he teased. You¡¯re thanking me for letting you kiss me so obediently just now?¡±


    shi yan was speechless.


    that emotional mood suddenly dissipated.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± She red at him.


    jiang che looked at her back as she walked towards the dining room, and the smile in his eyes faded.


    So, miss Shi really had something on her mind?


    he knew her very well. there were not many people or things that could stir up her emotions. other than him, only the shi family could.


    She suddenly thanked him, and her tone was so serious.


    it really made her feel bad.


    The Shi family¡¯s Xuanji


    He really wanted to spend time alone with her like this and ignore other people and things, but it seemed like that was not possible now.


    the knot in her heart had to be untied, or else his heart would ache.


    Perhaps, he had to find a suitable time to bring her back to the capital.

 Chapter 313

    ?


    313 second brother shi¡¯s peach blossom


    ¡°by the way, my mid-term exam results are out.¡±


    at the dining table, shi yan said to him as she ate the food that jiang che had put in her bowl.


    there was almost no need to ask. jiang che already knew what the result would be, but he still asked, a gentle smile in his eyes, ¡± ¡°how did you do?¡±


    ¡°i got my wish.¡± Shi Yan¡¯s faint smile revealed a bit of pride, as if she was waiting for praise.


    ¡°Congrattions, miss Shi,¡± Jiang che said with a smile.


    ¡°miss shi is very outstanding.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°i mentioned to you before that i know a professor in the faculty of arts. do you remember?¡±


    Jiang che nodded.


    ¡°After I sessfully apply for a master¡¯s and PhD, I¡¯ll be transferred to that professor and he¡¯ll be in charge of me. i¡¯m nning to prepare a ceremony to acknowledge my master, and the time is set for this weekend.¡±


    To be able to make her hold an official apprenticeship banquet, it seemed that this professor had a lot of weight in her heart.


    there weren¡¯t many elders she was willing to get close to, so jiang che wouldn¡¯t get jealous over anything.


    ¡°i¡¯ll help you arrange the apprenticeship banquet, okay?¡± it was an inquiring tone.


    ¡°mr. jiang, i¡¯m telling you this because i want you to help me arrange it,¡± she said with a smile.


    She could naturally arrange it herself, but she knew that if she handed this matter over to Jiang che, he would definitely be very happy.


    As expected, Jiang che was very happy to hear her words.


    ¡± miss shi, you know to look for me if you need anything. this kind of awareness is not bad. you must continue to maintain it. ¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s eat,¡± shi yan said with a smile as she put some food into his bowl.


    *


    At the same time, there were five or six people sitting in a private room in a restaurant with better privacy.


    one by one, they took off their hats, masks, and sunsses after sitting down. it was clear that they were all public figures who usually did not show their faces in public.


    among them were two familiar faces, shi bozhen and ju yanya.


    under ju yanya¡¯s intentional arrangement, she sat next to shi bozhen.


    the people at the dining table were all actors from the movie they had worked together in. after learning that shi boxiang and ju yanya were in haicheng, someone had organized a meal for everyone.


    the person in the organization was a senior with authority in the circle, so shi boxiang had to give him some face. When ju Yanya learned that Shi Bocheng wasing, she naturally wouldn¡¯t be absent and came as well.


    That was why there was such a scene.


    eating, drinking, and chatting was a normal process.


    the content of their conversation was not too much. they were all asking about each other¡¯s recent situation and would not touch on too sensitive topics.


    After the meal, three rounds of wine had passed.


    Everyone was getting tipsy.


    public figures, as well as top-notch figures like shi bozhen and ju yanya, who were currently gaining a lot of attention, had to pay attention to their image. otherwise, if they were not careful and were secretly photographed with some bad scenes, it would definitely be big news.


    therefore, they didn¡¯t get drunk. when they were almost drunk, the dinner was over.


    They each had their own car and assistant to pick them up, so they were not worried.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving first then. Little qu, Yanya, you guys go back early too. Be careful, don¡¯t get photographed.¡± He was the senior in the circle who had organized their small gathering.


    The two of them agreed in unison, and ju Yanya said, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about us, we¡¯ll be careful. Take care, send a message in the group when you arrive.¡±


    the senior waved his hand and walked away.


    Only Shi Bozhen and ju Yanya were left.


    shi bozhen put on his hat and mask and was about to put on his sunsses, but before he did so, he greeted ju yanya, ¡± ¡°movie queen ju, i¡¯ll take my leave as well.¡±


    The devilish charm on him was real, and so was his manners.


    After saying that, he put on his sunsses and was about to leave. Ju Yanya clenched her fist and summoned her courage to stop him.¡±movie king qu!¡±


    shi bozhen stopped and turned around, taking off his sunsses.¡±is there anything else, movie queen ju?¡±


    they had worked together three times, so they were familiar with each other.


    Ju Yanya¡¯s acting skills were good, and she never did any messy marketing. She only focused on her acting skills and her works, so Shi Bozhen still admired her.


    she was the young female artiste he admired the most in the industry.


    She was also more patient with ju Yanya.


    ¡°There¡¯s something.¡±


    Ju Yanya looked around. it¡¯s not convenient to talk here. I know a coffee shop nearby that¡¯s more private. Do you mind going over? ¡±


    shi bozhen had a good impression of ju yanya, so he didn¡¯t think much of it. plus, this was the first time she had taken the initiative to ask him out in the years they had known each other, so he thought that she really had something urgent to do.


    He took out his phone and looked at the time. He nodded and said, ¡± ¡°sure.¡±


    the two of them went to the coffee shop next door.


    Ju Yanya was leading the way, and the two of them were a little far apart. Shi Bozhen couldn¡¯t see the nervousness on her face, which couldn¡¯t be hidden even with a mask.


    ju yanya was really nervous, but she was also very excited.


    How long had she liked qu Boyan?


    it¡¯s been eight years.


    That year, she was 16 and qu Boyan was 18. He had just entered the entertainment industry for a year and was not as famous as he was now.


    that was why she took a long time to find him.


    Just like the main characters of many idol dramas, their encounter was also very melodramatic.


    When she was in trouble, he saw injustice.


    however, he should have long forgotten that he had done such a good deed of saving a life.


    when she found out that qu boxin was a promising new star in the entertainment industry, she did not look for him immediately. she spent three years doing what she was supposed to do. she took her revenge and stabilized the situation before entering the entertainment industry.


    She had been in the entertainment industry for five years.


    the first time she worked with qu bocheng was two years after she entered the industry.


    In other words, they had officially known each other for four years.


    She had liked him for eight years, and they had officially known each other for four years. This was the first time she had asked him out on her own, and she had even seeded. How could she not be nervous and excited?


    To be honest, if she hadn¡¯t met qu Boyan¡¯s sister, Shi Yan, and heard her words offort, she didn¡¯t know when she would have been able to take this step.


    She wasn¡¯t a timid person, but in front of qu Boyan, she couldn¡¯t help but show her fear. no matter how many times she gave herself psychological suggestions or encouraged herself, it was useless. when she met qu pochen, all her courage would disappear inexplicably.


    soon, they arrived at the cafe.


    she found a quiet corner and sat down.


    ¡°movie queen ju, why are you looking for me?¡± shi bozhen asked directly.


    it¡¯s like this. A few days ago, I intercepted a paparazzi who secretly took photos of me and saw a lot of photos from his camera. I think movie King qu will be interested.


    she opened the photo album on her phone and handed it to him.


    Shi Bozhen nced at her and took the phone.


    when he saw the photo on the phone, he frowned.


    The more he read, the deeper his frown became.


    He had been secretly photographed, and twice at that! He didn¡¯t notice it at all!


    he was really careless!


    He didn¡¯t care if they secretly took photos, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate taking photos of Yanyan as well. It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of being exposed. On the contrary, he couldn¡¯t wait to expose it and let the whole world know that he had such a beautiful sister.


    He was angry because someone had secretly taken a picture of him and Yanyan right under his nose, and he actually didn¡¯t notice it at all!

 Chapter 314

    ?


    314 The code to pass happiness


    This was the same as telling him that if the people following them were not paparazzi but some people who had no ill intentions towards them, and he didn¡¯t notice them, didn¡¯t this mean that he couldn¡¯t protect Yanyan under his eyes?


    In the past, he couldn¡¯t protect her because he was young and didn¡¯t have much ability. Now that he couldn¡¯t protect her, he was too much of a failure all these years!


    Seeing that his expression was getting worse and worse, ju Yanya suddenly felt a little regretful.


    If she had known earlier, she would have found a random reason not to show him these photos.


    Since he cared so much about it, it seemed that he really valued his sister, Shi Yan.


    After hesitating for a moment, ju Yanya said, ¡± well, you don¡¯t have to worry, film Emperor qu. I¡¯ve already destroyed the film. It¡¯s thest copy in my phone. I¡¯ll delete it after you see it. It won¡¯t spread.


    ¡°Many thanks.¡± shi boxiang said sincerely, keeping his emotions in check.


    he didn¡¯t take the initiative to delete the photos and returned her phone to her directly. this was a show of trust.


    Realizing this, ju Yanya was overjoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I know that Best Actor qu is someone who speaks with his work. He doesn¡¯t like messy hype and doesn¡¯t likeizens to pay too much attention to his private life. since we¡¯re all in the same profession, i¡¯ll help you out since i¡¯ve already seen you.¡±


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m still very grateful.¡±


    ¡°Movie queen ju, did you just say that this paparazzi also secretly took photos of you? you were the one who caught him after you found him?¡±


    ¡°Not me, it¡¯s my bodyguard,¡± ju Yanya said with a smile.


    ¡± this paparazzi is quite skilled and good at hiding. perhaps this is why you didn¡¯t notice when you were secretly photographed twice. ¡±


    ¡± if you can¡¯t find out that the other party is secretly taking photos, i definitely can¡¯t. however, my bodyguards are professionally trained and are usually more vignt. ¡±


    no matter how good shi boxiang was, he couldn¡¯t be observant in a crowded setting. when he went to see shi yan, he only brought a driver at most, so he naturally couldn¡¯t take care of so many things. that was why he hadn¡¯t noticed when he was secretly photographed twice.


    moreover, the paparazzi who had secretly taken photos of them was indeed quite capable.


    after all, not only did qu bocheng not notice that they had been secretly filmed, but shi yan also did not notice.


    Ju Yanya was able to notice it because the paparazzi had followed her directly to the entrance of her neighborhood, hiding behind a tree and identally stepped on a Fallen Leaf.


    ju yanya¡¯s senses were sharp, and she caught him.


    ¡°I see,¡± Shi boxiao nodded.


    in her heart, she was still ming herself for not being vignt enough. she thought that she would not allow such a thing to happen again.


    After calming himself down, Shi boxiang looked at ju Yanya and asked curiously, ¡± ¡± isn¡¯t the movie queen curious about the girl in the photo who was secretly taken with me? ¡±


    ¡°i was curious before, but i¡¯m not anymore.¡±


    Shi boxiao did not understand.


    ju yanya smiled. ¡± i¡¯m not curious now. it¡¯s because i saw sister yan. i already know that she¡¯s best actor qu¡¯s sister. ¡±


    ¡°movie queen ju has seen my sister before?¡±


    this time, shi bozhen was really a little surprised.


    ¡± yes, i¡¯ve seen him before. he was at the gathering organized by jing han on saturday night. ¡±


    ¡± jing han said that he wanted to introduce a younger sister to us. i was free, so i went over to join in the fun. ¡±


    I don¡¯t think he knows Jing Han. She¡¯s not my good friend, but she¡¯s the girlfriend of the eldest daughter of the Jing family and the eldest son of the SU family in Haicheng.


    At the mention of Jing Han¡¯s name, Shi Bozhen only felt that it sounded familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall who it was. But after ju Yanya¡¯s introduction, he knew who it was.


    ¡°so you¡¯re su mu¡¯s girlfriend. miss jing, you¡¯re so considerate.¡±


    ¡± hain said that she didn¡¯t know about yan¡¯s rtionship with master su when she got to know her. she liked yan from the bottom of her heart and treated her as her own sister. it had nothing to do with master su. ¡±


    miss Jing is so kind. I will thank you in person when I have the chance.


    ¡°from the looks of it, movie queen ju seems to have a good impression of my sister?¡±


    Without waiting for ju Yanya to answer, he continued, ¡± ¡± but that¡¯s normal. my sister has always been well-liked, and i¡¯ve never seen anyone who doesn¡¯t like her after being in contact with her. ¡±


    Ju Yanya,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She could tell that qu Boyan was just a braggart.


    however, he didn¡¯t seem to be wrong. being with a person like shi yan, who had an orchid-like temperament, gave people an inexplicable feeling of their souls being cleansed. Anyone with a normal brain would probably like her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. No one will dislike Yan after they get to know her.¡±


    the main thing was that yan was kind and friendly.


    they had just met for the first time, and yan was already making ns for her rtionship. The only reason she had the courage to ask qu Boyan out was because she had sister Yan¡¯s help.


    she didn¡¯t know what other people thought, but she liked yan very much.


    Seeing that she was being sincere, Shi boxiao was stunned for a moment. He then raised his eyebrows and smiled.¡±Movie queen ju, you have good taste.¡±


    After that, the two of them chatted for a long time, most of the topic revolving around Shi Yan.


    shi boxiang was the one who spoke almost all the time.


    most of them were about shi yan¡¯s childhood.


    other than reading lines during filming, they spoke more than they had ever since they met over coffee.


    Ju Yanya found that she seemed to have found the password to happiness.


    *


    after school on tuesday afternoon, shi yan received a phone call from ju yanya.


    ju yanya came to school to find her.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t go to the cafeteria with her roommates. Instead, she went to the ce that ju Yanya had mentioned.


    It was a quiet ce in the school that people rarely went to.


    The moment she arrived, ju Yanya, who was wearing a cap and a mask, walked out from behind the tree.


    ¡°little sister yan!¡±


    Ju Yanya had put on a disguise, but it wasn¡¯t an exaggeration.


    He was wearing a very ordinary sports outfit. The hat and the sports outfit matched, so it didn¡¯t stand out. She was probably dressed in a sunny way, so she didn¡¯t look sneaky with a mask on.


    Of course, the main reason was that she wasn¡¯t wearing sunsses.


    generally speaking, as long as her eyes were exposed, even if she was wearing a mask, a big star like ju yanya would be easily recognized.


    But he did not.


    if she hadn¡¯t heard ju yanya¡¯s voice, shi yan probably wouldn¡¯t have recognized her.


    She had put on eye makeup and wore cosmetic contact lenses, so her eyes didn¡¯t look like they usually did.


    this was a very simple disguise, but it was also the most effective.


    ¡°sister yanya, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m here to apologize to you.¡±


    shi yan was puzzled.


    ¡°We had a dinner partyst night and I met your second brother. I asked him out alone. i didn¡¯t have much to talk about with him, so i changed the topic to you. after that, your second brother became more talkative and we actually sat alone in the cafe for more than an hour.¡±


    ¡± i felt that i had used you in the end and felt a little bad, so i came here personally to apologize to you. ¡±


    ¡°do you have time? Let¡¯s go eat together?¡±


    she was obviously in a good mood.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Yan said.


    it just so happened that jiang che had gone back to bamboo garden to get something and would being backter. they would not be having dinner together.


    Her second brother was already twenty-six years old. Since he was a pretty good man, she also felt that ju Yanya was worth befriending. There was no harm in getting to know her more.


    ¡°there are a few good restaurants nearby. what do you want to eat, yan?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything. if sister yanya likes it,¡±


    ......


    the two of them walked out of the school as they talked. they met an acquaintance on a small campus path.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± jiang yao greeted him first.


    Shi Yan also stopped and nodded slightly.¡±Third young master Jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Shi Yan and then turned to ju Yanya beside her. He said emotionlessly, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are you going out with your friends?¡±

 Chapter 315

    ?


    315 An old family in the city of Qing


    ¡°yes.¡± Shi Yan didn¡¯t exin much.


    ¡°then i won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡± jiang yu nodded at shi yan and walked past them.


    ¡°Sister Yan, who is this guy?¡±


    some students from Capital University are here for an exchange. This is their teacher.


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s a teacher. No wonder he looks so schrly.¡±


    ju yanya walked a few steps and turned back to look at jiang yu¡¯s back, ¡± ¡°Why do I feel that this teacher¡¯s back looks a little familiar? I feel like I¡¯ve seen it somewhere before.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s interest was piqued when she said this.


    Jiang Yu was a member of the Jiang family.


    he also turned back to look at jiang yu, who had walked far away.¡±The back looks familiar?¡±


    yes, he looks familiar. Let me think where I¡¯ve seen him before.


    ¡°Oh, right, ck cloud ck cloud¡±


    realizing that she had said something wrong, ju yanya suddenly stopped.


    Meeting Shi Yan¡¯s gaze, ju Yanya smiled and said, ¡± i¡¯m saying that his back looks a little like someone called chen xiao, but it¡¯s probably just his back. they¡¯re people from twopletely different worlds. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s normal for people to be simr.¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    Clear sky?


    qingcheng yunxiao?


    the third young master of the jiang family, the third young master of the boss of lingxiao, lingxiao.


    This was interesting.


    after eating with ju yanya, shi yan didn¡¯t ask her to send her off, so ju yanya left in the car that hade to pick her up.


    In the car, ju Yanya instructed the chauffeur.


    Although he was a driver, he looked more like a bodyguard.


    ¡°Get someone to investigate the background of a teacher at Capital University who brings students to Haicheng University for an exchange. sister yan called him third young master jiang, so it¡¯s very likely that he has something to do with the jiang family in the capital city. go to the jiang family in the capital city and feng xiao in the city of qing.¡±


    ¡°yes, miss ju!¡±


    After Shi Yan left the restaurant, she didn¡¯t return to the apartment immediately.


    Half an hourter, in a teahouse nearby.


    The waiter left after boiling the tea. Shi Yan slowly brewed the tea. Someone was sitting opposite her, Wei chuge.


    After washing and making tea, Shi Yan poured a cup and handed it to Wei chuge.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Wei chuge thanked him, feeling ttered.


    after taking a sip of tea, he asked shi yan,¡±Miss Yan, do you have any orders for me?¡±


    When he received Shi Yan¡¯s call to meet him, Wei chuge was reading in the library. The moment he saw Shi Yan¡¯s call, he thought he was seeing things.


    After repeatedly confirming that it was Shi Yan¡¯s call, she was worried that something had happened to Shi Yan. She hurriedly answered the phone as she walked out of the library.


    He was very surprised to hear that Shi Yan wanted to see him.


    He quickly rode the shared bicycle to the location Shi Yan had told him about and arrived two minutes earlier than Shi Yan.


    ¡°are you familiar with the situation in qingcheng?¡±


    shi yan sat there, pouring tea. her movements were slow and elegant.


    wei chuge looked on and felt that it was pleasing to the eye.


    however, he did not rudely stare at shi yan. he quickly retracted his gaze and replied with a respectful tone,¡±I¡¯m not familiar with it, but I know a little bit. Tong Yan is the one handling the matters in the city of Qing, so he knows more about the situation there.¡±


    ¡°miss yan, do you want to know something?¡±


    Shi Yan poured herself a cup of tea. It was a little hot, but she did not drink it immediately.


    ¡°Have you heard of the name ju Yanya?¡± she asked, holding a teacup.


    ¡°The movie queen ju Yanya?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s her. Have you ever heard of her name in Qing Cheng? as far as i know, the previous bosses of the rose international group all have the surname ju.¡±


    rose international, one of the seven majorpanies in qing cheng.


    if ju yanya hadn¡¯t mentioned feng xiao after seeing jiang yu, shi yan wouldn¡¯t have associated ju yanya with qingcheng, a city famous for its chaos, much less rose international.


    ¡°that¡¯s right, the boss of rose international is surnamed ju. since the establishment of thepany, thest name of the several heads of thepany has been ju. Rose International is different from the other new powers in Qingcheng. Rose International has a longer history and is a family inheritance.¡±


    ¡°In the city of Qing, my family is considered an old-school family.¡±


    ¡± but i¡¯ve never heard of the name ju yanya. i only know that the current head of rose international, also known as miss ju, has been in charge of rose international for six years. ¡±


    wei chuge knew that shi yan would not ask this question for no reason. since she had asked, it meant that the movie queen ju yanya must have some kind of rtionship with the family in qingcheng.


    ¡°Miss Yan, do you need me to ask Tong Yan to check if there¡¯s a person named ju Yanya in the house?¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    Asking about ju Yanya was just a passing thought. She didn¡¯t call Wei chuge out to ask about this.


    ¡°do you know the background of the third young master of the green city¡¯s high heaven?¡±


    The third young master of clear sky sect of Qing city?


    Wei chuge was a little surprised that she would ask about this person.


    she had never been concerned about such things.


    she was surprised, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.¡±The soaring cloud sect is a newly established force, founded less than ten years ago. It was built up bit by bit by this third young master in the city of Qing. However, this third young master never shows his true face. Other than his trusted aides, no one has ever seen his face.¡±


    ¡°I know very little about the third young master of the city of Qing, Yun Xiao.¡±


    Ten years?


    Shi Yan was silent.


    If the third young master of Feng Xiao in the city of Qing was really Jiang Yu, then the Jiang family could be considered a talent.


    not only did the fifth lord, who had been in power at a young age, appear, but the third young master, who had made a name for himself in the chaotic city of qing, had also appeared.


    the tea wasn¡¯t so hot anymore. shi yan took a sip and said lightly,¡±Investigate.¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family of the capital also has a third young master.¡±


    Thest sentence gave the direction of the investigation.


    at the mention of the jiang family in the capital, wei chuge didn¡¯t need to ask to know why she wanted to investigate the third young master of ningxiao.


    miss yan didn¡¯t care much about anything, but she ordered them to investigate it carefully just because it was very likely that feng xiao¡¯s boss was rted to the jiang family in the capital. It should be known that before meeting the fifth Lord Jiang, miss Yan didn¡¯t even have the intention to use them. She treated them as if they were free.


    it seemed that miss yan really cared about the fifth master of the jiang family.


    However, this was a good thing for his subordinates.


    it was a good thing that they were a little self-motivated to follow a person who could not be more buddha-like. otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the money she had used to train them be a waste?


    ¡°I will ask Tong Yan to investigate.¡±


    While drinking tea, Wei chuge hesitated for a moment and asked, ¡± ¡°Miss Yan, have you ever been to the city of Qing?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    She used to live a very Buddhist life.


    He had stayed in the small town for nine years and had not gone anywhere.


    the news about the outside world, including the news about qingcheng, had all been mentioned in amy¡¯s email. She had a good memory and could remember it after seeing it.


    ¡°if there¡¯s a chance, miss yan, you¡¯re wee to visit the city of qing. Although the forces in the city of Qing areplicated, with Tong Yan here, you won¡¯t be in any danger even if you¡¯re in the city.¡±


    Shi Yan believed this.


    ¡°i¡¯ll see if i have the chance.¡±


    when she came out of the teahouse, shi yan saw jiang che waiting for her not far away.


    she quickly walked towards him in joy.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, why are you here?¡±


    holding her hand, jiang che looked at her with a gentle gaze. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    when she returned to the apartment and didn¡¯t see shi yan, jiang che sent her a message to ask where she was. shi yan didn¡¯t hide anything and directly told her the name of the teahouse.


    jiang che didn¡¯t ask her what she was doing at the teahouse or who she was meeting. he only said, ¡± see youter. ¡±


    He went out to pick her up.


    he didn¡¯t enter the teahouse and just waited outside.


    ¡± it¡¯s not that far. i¡¯ll get there in a few minutes. why do you have to make a trip? ¡± Although she said so, Shi Yan did not hide the joy on her face when he came to pick her up.


    jiang che saw this and thought about it cooperatively. then, he smiled and said, ¡± uh, he¡¯s probably worried that someone would target you halfway through their journey because you¡¯re so beautiful. He¡¯ll then use flowery words to trick you into going there. He¡¯ll only be at ease if he personally watches you.


    ¡°then, mr. jiang, you have to keep a close eye on me.¡± shi yan pursed her lips and smiled.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. jiang che¡¯s eyes curved.


    They held each other¡¯s hands and walked towards the apartment.

 Chapter 316

    ?


    316 people from the capital city came one after another


    ¡°grandfather.¡±


    on friday, after school, shi bochen returned to his apartment in haicheng and met his grandfather, shi jinlei, the third master of the shi family, downstairs.


    He was only 60 years old, but his hair had turned white because he had lost his wife, his son, and his wife.


    his body wasn¡¯t considered strong, but he wasn¡¯t hunched either. he was a proud person, and even with a walking stick, he still had a majestic aura.


    shi bochen was surprised to see him.


    ¡°why are you here?¡±


    while he was asking the old man, shi bochen was looking at the middle-aged man beside him with a questioning and disapproving look.


    the middle-aged man¡¯s name was shi guan. he had been by shi jinlei¡¯s side since they were young.


    When she met Shi Bochen¡¯s gaze, shi wen shivered slightly.


    he sighed once again in his heart. although the four young masters were young, their aura was getting stronger and stronger.


    ¡°Fourth young master.¡± he first greeted him respectfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me him. I haven¡¯t been to Sea city for many years, so I wanted toe and see. He can¡¯t stop me if I want toe.¡± shi jinlei was a dignified old man, but when he faced shi bochen, there was not much of that dignity left.


    ¡°you should¡¯ve let me know if you wereing. i¡¯ll pick you up. the journey from the capital to haicheng is long and arduous, please take care of it. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re still young, but you¡¯re quite controlling. my body is still fine.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t win in an argument against you.¡±


    ¡°grandpa guan, has grandfather eaten?¡± he asked shi guan.


    shi guan was already in his fifties and was of the same generation as shi jinlei. however, he did not look as weathered as shi jinlei.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry, fourth young master.¡±


    shi bochen then helped the old man into the elevator.


    In the living room, Shi Bochen poured the old man a ss of water and sat down on the sofa.


    Shi Jinlei took a sip of the warm water and asked him in a casual manner, ¡± ¡°Have you gotten used to living in Haicheng?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just doing research in ss, there¡¯s nothing to be unustomed to.¡±


    Shi Bochen turned on the television, then turned down the volume and changed the channel with the remote control.


    Shi Jinlei nced at the remote control he was holding and then at the television that was on. He said, ¡± ¡°I remember that you don¡¯t like to watch TV.¡±


    It was true. There were not many children in the Shi family¡¯s generation. Shi Bochen had a big age gap with the others and liked to stick to Shi Yan when he was young.


    shi yan had a quiet personality. the most she did was to find a quiet environment to read. unlike other children, she didn¡¯t like to watch tv.


    Over time, Shi Bochen, who stuck to her, lost interest in watching television.


    ¡°it¡¯s boring to sit here, so i¡¯m just looking around.¡±


    they heard that the variety show that they had recorded while they were traveling would air its first episode tonight, which happened to be the episode they had recorded.


    However, it wasn¡¯t even 7:30 yet. The show was going to air at 8:30, so it was still early.


    Shi Jinlei¡¯s gaze fell on the invitation card on the coffee table in front of him.


    People like them would often receive all kinds of invitations, so it was not surprising that Shi Bochen had received one.


    however, when they met downstairs, shi jinlei saw shi bochen holding the invitation in his hand. before seeing his grandfather, shi bochen had been reading the invitation card as he walked. shi jinlei had not seen a pure smile on his face for many years.


    at that moment, shi bochen made shi jinlei feel like he was a child.


    thest time he had seen shi bochen smile so happily and innocently was nine years ago.


    Shi Yan never left home.


    ¡°What¡¯s this invitation?¡±


    after a moment of hesitation, shi jinlei finally asked.


    shi bochen had just switched the tv to a variety channel and put down the remote control.


    he picked up the invitation.


    he only held it in his hand and looked at it, not opening it.


    ¡°this is the invitation from sister yan.¡±


    upon hearing this, shi jinlei¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡± ¡°an invitation from yanyan? Is she holding a banquet?¡±


    What banquet?


    This was the question that Shi Jinlei wanted to ask but tried his best not to.


    In Shi Jinlei¡¯s impression, a lively event like holding a banquet had nothing to do with the quiet and indifferent Shi Yan.


    however, at this time, not only did shi yan want to hold a banquet, but it was also said that she was together with the fifth lord of the jiang family.


    This matter did not spread within the Shi family, but these people had their own ways of gathering information. The matter had blown up so much that it was impossible for Shi Jinlei to not know.


    Shi Jinlei still remembered his reaction when he heard his subordinates report that the fifth master of the Jiang family¡¯s girlfriend was Shi Yan.


    At that time, he only had one thought in his mind: Absolutely impossible!


    after that, he went to verify it again and again to confirm that it was true.


    Shi Jinlei could not calm down for a long time.


    it was hard to believe.


    not to mention what kind of person the fifth master of the jiang family was, based on their understanding of shi yan, it was really difficult to believe that she would care so much about a person that she was willing to be with him!


    Many people in the Shi family knew about this, but no one talked about it. They all pretended not to know anything.


    But without a doubt, everyone was shocked.


    upon seeing shi yan¡¯s invitation, shi jinlei¡¯s subconscious reaction was that the content of the invitation was rted to the fifth master of the jiang family!


    because in haicheng,


    No, it was not just in Haicheng. In Shi Yan¡¯s life where she did not care much about anything, the only person who could make Shi Jinlei think of linking Shi Yan and the banquet, which did not quite match her personality, was her boyfriend, who no one had expected.


    Shi Jinlei was worried that it would be an invitation to an engagement party.


    If the Shi family had no idea that she had sent out such an invitation, it would mean that she really did not acknowledge them as family anymore!


    shi jinlei was already feeling a little fearful because of this, let alone the other members of the shi family.


    the old man thought he had hidden his emotions well, but little did he know that shi bochen had seen through them.


    Shi Botan wanted to take revenge and let him misunderstand him without saying anything, but when he thought of his grandfather¡¯s rough life, suffering a lot and his poor health, he could not bring himself to do so.


    To say that he didn¡¯t me his grandfather?


    He definitely felt resentful.


    after all, his grandfather was one of the people who forced his sister away.


    however, he had no right toin. he and his grandfather were the only ones left in the third branch. his grandfather had not had an easy life these years, but he still insisted on living well, just so that he would not be left alone.


    Anyone had the right to me his grandfather, but he did not.


    shi bochen subconsciously tightened his grip on the invitation card.


    after a few seconds, he released her and said calmly, ¡± ¡°yes, sister yan is indeed going to hold a banquet.¡±


    ¡°The apprenticeship banquet is this Sunday.¡±


    An apprenticeship banquet?


    Shi Jinlei heaved a sigh of relief. However, he soon realized that he seemed to be feeling even worse.


    That girl was officially holding an apprenticeship banquet, so the other party must be an elder she respected very much.


    the elders of the shi family also enjoyed such treatment.


    *


    on the other side, shi yan had promised jiang rui to watch the variety show together.


    They returned to the Jiang family¡¯s old house together.


    she thought that it wasn¡¯t good to leave jiang che and jiang cheng behind, but it didn¡¯t seem appropriate to go to jiang che¡¯s or jiang cheng¡¯s courtyard. it also didn¡¯t seem appropriate to go to jiang rui¡¯s courtyard with jiang che around. in the end, he ordered his men to tidy up the courtyard where shi yan had lived before and go to the courtyard to take a look.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t live there anymore. It was just an empty courtyard.


    it did not belong to anyone¡¯s private territory.


    Everything was well nned. Jiang Rui even had people prepare a lot of snacks.


    unfortunately, the n could not keep up with the changes.


    when they returned to the old house, they were told that there were guests at the jiang family.


    the guests from the jiang family in the capital were personally received by olddy jiang.


    the person who needed olddy jiang to receive him personally would not be a junior of the jiang family.


    Jiang che and Jiang Cheng¡¯s car had driven directly to the small courtyard where Shi Yan had previously lived. So when they were informed that there were guests from the Jiang family in the capital, the four of them had already sat down in the living room of the small courtyard.


    It was the Butler.


    He told Jiang che that the Jiang family in the capital had a guest and needed to meet them. Jiang hai was terrified.


    ¡°Fifth ... Fifth master, do you want to go over and meet him?¡±


    jiang hai was mainly here to call jiang sheng and jiang rui.


    Of course, the other party also mentioned that he wanted to see Shi Yan. However, Jiang hai did not dare to pass on this message.


    ¡°who did you just say came?¡± Jiang che was sitting beside Shi Yan. The TV was already on and he was sitting with his back against the sofa and one arm around Shi Yan.


    ¡°in-in reply to fifth lord, it ¡®s-it¡¯s the great aunt of the jing family.¡±


    after hesitating for a few seconds, jiang hai bit the bullet and said, ¡± ¡°The great aunt of the Jiang family also said to let miss Shi Yan go see her.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s expression was still warm and he didn¡¯t look angry, but shi yan could still sense that there was no warmth in his usually deep and gentle eyes.

 Chapter 317

    ?


    317 chapter 317-there are always people looking for abuse


    ¡°You¡¯re even putting on the airs of an elder in front of me.¡±


    His words were spoken in a neutral tone, but it made Jiang hai, who was the messenger, hold his breath subconsciously. His heart was in his mouth.


    ¡°no need to go over.¡± jiang che¡¯s words were directed at jiang cheng and jiang rui.


    He then turned to Jiang hai and said,¡±go and tell that olddy that even her brother and sister-inw don¡¯t dare to put on airs in front of me. Since she has such courage, she must be prepared to bear the consequences.¡± Thest time I came back to the capital, I made a move on many people, but none of them seemed to be from the Liu family. I probably overlooked them.¡±


    the liu family was considered a first-ss family in the capital, but it was still inferior to the jiang family, shi family, xie family, and xuan family. it was the husband of jiang wen, the 70-year-old great aunt of the jiang family.


    Jiang Wen¡¯s husband had passed away a few years ago, and she was now the oldest person in the Liu family.


    It was probably because she had been putting on the airs of an elder for too long and felt that she was the most dignified and capable person in the world, so everyone had to give her face and listen to her.


    Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng were about to get up, but they sat back down when they heard Jiang Che¡¯s words.


    ¡± uncle hai, ¡± jiang cheng said to jiang hai, ¡± spread the word ording to fifth uncle. if the other party still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him, tell grandmother directly that our jiang family in haicheng doesn¡¯t wee such guests. ¡±


    He was going to meet Jiang Rui ¡®er, but she was an elder of the Jiang family in the capital. Since she was so insensible, he naturally would not give her face.


    even if jiang che didn¡¯t say anything, when he heard jiang hai say that the other party had asked shi yan to see her, jiang cheng didn¡¯t intend to go over.


    shi yan was jiang rui¡¯s good friend. Shi Yan was the olddy¡¯s Savior.


    jiang wen hade to their house and demanded that the olddy¡¯s savior meet her in person. she was really looking down on the jiang family of haicheng.


    as the head of the jiang family in sea city, if jiang cheng didn¡¯t even have this bit of temper and unyieldingness, the jiang family wouldn¡¯t have a position that other families couldn¡¯t surpass in sea city.


    jiang hai¡¯s heart trembled with fear, but he also sighed and felt very relieved.


    As the old Butler of the Jiang family in Haicheng, he had seen the world and was able to keep his cool. But just now, in the main hall of the main building, he almost couldn¡¯t control his temper.


    The olddy had a very impressive look on her face as soon as she entered the room, and her words were full of thorns.


    The olddy thought that she was of the same generation as Jiang Wen and that Jiang Wen hade all the way here despite her old age, so she weed her personally. However, Jiang Wen¡¯s words were full of sarcasm and she deliberately picked on her.


    He even mentioned the old master who had passed away many years ago in front of the old Madam.


    Who didn¡¯t know that the old Madam had lost her husband in her middle age, and had to support the huge family business and raise a few children to suffer a lot?


    The old Madam and the old master had a very good rtionship. In Haicheng, everyone knew that the old master¡¯s death was a taboo for the old Madam, and she could not mention it.


    even if jiang wen was from the capital and didn¡¯t know about this taboo, would a normal person with some manners mention her husband who had passed away many years ago in front of someone who had lost her husband at a young age?


    however, the old madam was well-mannered, and even though her expression was already a little ugly, she still held back her anger and did not get angry at the guests who came.


    Thinking of this, Jiang hai added in anger, ¡± ¡°Young master, that great-aunt of the Jiang family in the capital even mentioned the old master in front of the olddy. on the surface, you¡¯re praising olddy for being able to support such a huge family business and raise a few children, but on the inside, you¡¯re looking for olddy¡¯s bad luck.¡±


    ¡°When I left the main building to pass the message, the olddy didn¡¯t look very good.¡±


    jiang sheng and jiang rui¡¯s expressions changed at the same time.


    shi yan¡¯s and jiang che¡¯s expressions also paled.


    ¡°fifth uncle, i¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Jiang Cheng stood up with a dark face.


    ¡°go on.¡±


    Jiang che looked up at him indifferently. I¡¯m still living in this house. Bamboo Garden is the courtyard I used to live in. Even if I don¡¯t live here in the future, Bamboo Garden will still be mine.


    ¡°there¡¯s no one who dares to touch the jiang family of sea city,¡±


    This was a public deration that he was a part of the family and would protect them.


    not to mention jiang hai and jiang rui, even jiang cheng was a little shocked after hearing jiang che¡¯s words.


    jiang che lived here, and jiang cheng also called him fifth uncle. however, jiang cheng had always known that jiang che was only using this ce as an excuse. He didn¡¯t treat this ce as his home, and he would leave one day.


    other than being close to the olddy, jiang che was not close to the rest of the jiang family in haicheng.


    In their rtionship, only they respected Jiang che. Jiang che didn¡¯t care about them.


    that was all.


    this had always been jiang cheng¡¯s understanding, and naturally, the other members of the jiang family in sea city also knew this.


    jiang cheng looked at jiang che and then at shi yan, saying, ¡± ¡°Thank you, fifth uncle!¡±


    ¡± rui ¡®er, apany fifth uncle and miss shi for a while. i¡¯ll go and take a look. i¡¯ll be back soon. ¡±


    Jiang Rui had wanted to go with him, but she gave up the idea after hearing what he said.


    ¡°okay, go ahead, brother. if you can¡¯t handle it, call me. i¡¯ll bring yan and uncle wu to help you!¡± With her rtionship with Shi Yan, although Jiang Rui still couldn¡¯t help but feel fear when facing Jiang che, she was no longer so easily afraid.


    ¡°i won¡¯t be unable to handle it.¡± jiang cheng¡¯s tone was a little helpless.


    this was sea city. even if his fifth uncle wasn¡¯t here, the jiang family of sea city wouldn¡¯t be bullied in their own territory.


    Although the Jiang family of Sea city was a branch of the Jiang family of the capital city, they had long since stopped relying on the Jiang family of the capital city to develop. jiang cheng could confidently say that if the jiang family of the capital didn¡¯t have fifth lord jiang, in less than ten years, the jiang family of haicheng would definitely be able to rece the jiang family of the capital.


    At that time, it was really hard to say who would be relying on who.


    after jiang cheng left with jiang hai, jiang che saw that shi yan was looking at him with worry in her eyes.


    Her heart softened, and she said,¡±it¡¯s not an important person, there¡¯s no need to pay attention to him.¡±


    they were not important people, so they naturally could not affect his mood.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say you wanted to watch the show? It¡¯s about to air, so just watch the show in peace.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, miss shi was wearing a cheongsam on the day of the program recording. It¡¯s such a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see miss Shi in the cheongsam that day.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t i video call you that morning? I even asked Chang ru to take a picture of Kexin¡¯s courtyard and send it to you. Why didn¡¯t you see it? you¡¯re clearly the first one to see it. ¡±


    jiang rui, who was at the side, said,¡±qianqian¡±


    Without her partner by her side, she suddenly felt like she was lit up.


    it turned out that yan, who was with fifth uncle in private, was so lively!


    ¡°seeing the photos in the video is better than seeing them in front of your eyes.¡±


    jiang che turned to the television. the show had already started. ¡± fortunately, you guys met someone who was recording the show that day and recorded miss shi in the cheongsam. i can make up for my regrets through the tv. ¡±


    Shi Yan slightly raised her eyebrows and smiled at him. ¡± so, mr. jiang, you¡¯re happy that i¡¯m participating in the show¡¯s recording and even broadcasting it on tv for the whole country to see? ¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Jiang Yi replied expressionlessly.


    ¡°Truth?¡± Shi Yan asked, trying to hold back herughter.


    his gaze fell on her face and he looked at her fixedly. his hands around her waist tightened a little, but jiang zhi smiled warmly,¡±What do you think, miss Shi?¡±

 Chapter 318

    ?


    318 the night of the show¡¯s broadcast


    On the day of the show¡¯s recording, Jiang Che¡¯s men took away the people who hade to cause trouble for Shi Yan. So even if Shi Yan did not say anything, Jiang che knew that Shi Yan and the others had participated in the show¡¯s recording on the same day.


    as for jiang che himself, he naturally didn¡¯t want so many people to see shi yan¡¯s beautiful appearance. however, since shi yan didn¡¯t say anything, he naturally wouldn¡¯t do something like secretly asking someone to cut out all the parts that captured shi yan.


    However, he still wanted to be jealous.


    Shi Yan leaned on Jiang Che¡¯s side and looked up at him for a long time. She said, ¡± ¡°You should have said it.¡±


    ¡°If you say you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll have them all cut.¡±


    ¡°Jiang che, you¡¯re the most important.¡±


    Jiang che looked at her when he heard this, his eyes darkening and his arms around her waist tightening.


    his deep and burning gaze made shi yan, who was leaning against him, shiver slightly.


    their eyes met.


    ¡°ka cha cha¡±


    a soft sound broke the gradually gentle atmosphere.


    Shi Yan avoided Jiang Che¡¯s gaze and looked in the direction of the voice.


    he looked at jiang rui, who was grinning dryly.


    jiang rui was munching on a melon seed in her hand.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t want to. the living room was only this big, and she was sitting at the side. she was really afraid that the two of them wouldn¡¯t care about each other when they were in love. should she stay or leave then?


    just as she was worried about whether she should interrupt him, she subconsciously put the melon seed in her mouth.


    this time, he interrupted her even if he didn¡¯t want to.


    He didn¡¯t think that Yan would say something so sour.


    When Shi Yan looked at her, Jiang Rui felt awkward, and when Jiang che looked at her, Jiang Rui felt embarrassed.


    ¡°Um, the show is starting.¡± Even Jiang Rui herself felt awkward at changing the topic.


    jiang che retracted his gaze from jiang rui and said to shi yan, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, your words are enough. You don¡¯t have to go to such an extent.¡±


    He retracted his hand from her waist and held her hand instead, cing it on his leg.


    ¡°The show is starting, let¡¯s watch the TV.¡±


    shi yan nced at him with a faint smile and then turned her eyes to the tv.


    the program¡¯s introduction was about to end, and two scenes of shi yan shed past. One of the scenes was Ren Kexin rolling up the curtains of the cabin, and Shi Yan turned her head to the sound.


    in jiang che¡¯s eyes, there was an ancient city, a river, a pleasure boat, and the windows with the curtains rolled up. a gentle beauty in a lotus-colored cheongsam with her hair tied up with a hairpin was sitting on the boat, looking back in a daze.


    One shot, about three seconds.


    Jiang che was stunned.


    It also stunned countless people.


    ¡°this is awesome, yan! i¡¯m going to watch the rey and capture this scene on the screen!¡± Jiang Rui was so shocked that she forgot Jiang che was still there. She pped her thigh and eximed.


    At the same time, at Shi Bochen¡¯s apartment.


    shi bochen smiled as he watched the scene on the television.


    shi jinlei, who was also watching the television, remained silent for a long time.


    On the other side, in the Shi family.


    shi bochen sent a link to the message.


    immediately after, a few people replied with question marks. someone even asked if his wechat had been hacked and he had randomly sent some links that could not be clicked.


    shi bochen did not answer.


    he was watching tv and his phone at the same time.


    He mainly wanted to see if there were any unfriendlyments on the bullet screen. He happened to see the scene of Shi Yan sitting on the boat and looking back at him, so he quickly took a screenshot.


    he directly sent the screenshot to the family group chat.


    Then, the group was silent for a long time.


    About a minuteter, it was the olddy of the second household of the Shi family, who was also Shi Bozhen¡¯s biological grandmother, who sent a message. [ is this smoke? ]


    No one answered, and no one in the family group spoke for a long time.


    In the West courtyard of the Shi family¡¯s mansion in the capital.


    after having dinner in the main building¡¯s dining room, shi boxiang¡¯s parents did not return to their own courtyard. shi boxiang¡¯s grandmother had called them over to discuss whether they should go to haicheng to meet shi boxiang. He had just sat down and didn¡¯t even have time to speak when he saw the message in the family group chat.


    It was Shi Bochen¡¯s mother, qu Xuan, who saw it first. She did not think much of it, thinking that Shi Bochen¡¯s WeChat link had been hacked and sent randomly, so she sent a question mark.


    Then, he saw a screenshot of a cigarette and quickly said, ¡± ¡°Quickly look at the group! Family group!¡±


    Perhaps she was too excited, the three people beside her were a little frightened.


    He quickly took out his phone to read the messages in the family group.


    when they saw the photos in the group, no one said anything.


    after a long while, the second madam shen yan took out her presbyopic sses with trembling hands and put them on, then entered a few words.


    no one answered, but the answer was clear.


    The second old master, Shi Qing, clicked on the link sent by Shi Bochen. When he saw that it was a television program, he quickly said to his son,¡±Shi dan, turn on the TV!¡±


    shi dan also clicked on the link, so he knew what was going on.


    After turning on the TV, he urately chose the channel the program was broadcasting on.


    Shi Bochen¡¯s screen cut had already passed.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t a guest on the show, so of course, she wouldn¡¯t be the one who started the show. The scenes of her group were almost cut out. There was only a short time left, and it was arranged in the middle of this episode.


    thus, the few of them watched the tv in silence for a while, then stared at the screenshot on the phone.


    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯ve grown so much? In my memory, she¡¯s only a ten-year-old child.¡± Shen Yan¡¯s old expression was soplicated that no one else could understand it.


    mom, it¡¯s been nine years. Yanyan is 19 years old and Bo Li is 26 years old. qu xuan burst into tears.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my son for nine years. Mom, I regret it so much. Why did we interfere in Yanyan¡¯s marriage? Which one of us didn¡¯t fight to hug Yanyan when she was young? Now that we look back, do we really love her as much as we think we do?¡±


    she¡¯s grown up, in a ce where we can¡¯t see her at all, in the nine years when we didn¡¯t care about her, she¡¯s grown up into a slender and beautiful girl.


    ¡°Bo Jin is already 26 years old, and his father was already a father at his age. But look at Bo Jin, he¡¯s already 26 years old, and he can¡¯t even go home, let alone get married. he¡¯s resenting us, he¡¯s still resenting our yingluo! do you want him to be like a stranger to us forever?¡±


    ¡°this time, no matter what, i¡¯m going to sea city to see yanyan. no one can stop me!¡±


    qu xuan said, then got up and left angrily.


    the second old master and second old madam didn¡¯t reprimand her this time because she mentioned meeting shi yan. in the past, they would reprimand her every time she mentioned it.


    shi dan didn¡¯t say much, but said in a low voice,¡±mom, dad, i¡¯ll go see her.¡±


    As he said that, he got up and chased after her.


    looking at the screenshot of shi yan on the screen, the two old madams said,¡±why do you think yanyan is so stubborn? for nine years, she¡¯d rather suffer outside than bow her head. what exactly was she persisting in? what¡¯s wrong with that child from the xie family? in the younger generation of the various families in the capital, other than the fifth son of the jiang family, this child of the xie family is the most promising.¡±


    ¡°Even if, even if she really doesn¡¯t like it, she could havee back and discussed it with us. Why is she so stubborn? This is her home, and everyone here is her family. How could she be so cruel to say that she doesn¡¯t want it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that one mistake. Other than that one time, which one of us didn¡¯t want to hold her in our hands? It¡¯s said that no one is perfect, can¡¯t she just forgive us this once?¡±

 Chapter 319

    ?


    319 a ten-year-old little girl


    ¡°She clearly knows that as long as she lowers her head, everything will pass and we won¡¯t force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do. Why is she so stubborn? do we have to go and apologize to her personally before she¡¯ll forgive us?¡±


    ¡°how can you ask a group of elders to apologize? What would others think of her and the Shi family if they knew about this? she used to be so sensible, why is she so insensible this time?¡±


    shen yan¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke.


    ¡°we¡¯re all regretting it! As long as she¡¯s back, we won¡¯t force her to do anything. Yingluo, she¡¯s only neen years old, how can she just abandon her family? isn¡¯t she afraid that she¡¯ll be bullied outside and no one will stand up for her?¡±


    ¡°You should know that the girl has been smart since she was young. She had her own fixed ie at the age of ten and could support herself without relying on her family. It¡¯s not easy for others to bully her. ¡± shi qing said.


    ¡± even if she was bullied, she didn¡¯t need her family to stand up for her. have you ever seen her ask for help from her family in the past nine years? ¡±


    don¡¯t say that she hasn¡¯t asked for help from her family. All these years, it¡¯s her mother who calls her once or twice a year. Have you ever seen her take the initiative to call home? ¡±


    the fianc¨¦ they had chosen for her was undoubtedly outstanding. however, without the shi family, she could still rely on her own excellence to meet someone who was not inferior to the fianc¨¦ they had chosen for her.


    The fifth son of the Jiang family, the young head of the Jiang family, was someone even the old bones had to address as ¡°fifth master Jiang¡± when they saw him.


    After the fifth son of the Jiang family abandoned everything, he hid in the deep house and did not leave at all, but that girl could still meet him and even see eye to eye with him.


    It could be seen that the existence of the Shi family did not have much impact on that girl.


    With her personality, she had never bowed to her family when she was alone. Now that she had someone by her side, it was even more impossible for her to bow to her family.


    what¡¯s more, even if they went to apologize to her in person, she might note back with them.


    ¡°Do you still remember the situation when that girl Yanyan left home?¡± shi qing asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t forget.¡±


    shen yan¡¯s thoughts drifted away.


    The ten-year-old girl was picked up from school by her family¡¯s car. She didn¡¯t know why her family suddenly picked her up. She walked into the main hall and faced the elders who were waiting for her. She still had an indifferent expression and a calm and elegant smile as she asked the person sitting in the main seat.


    ¡°grandfather, may i know why you¡¯ve called me back in such a hurry?¡±


    Her grandfather said, ¡± I¡¯ve arranged a marriage for you. He¡¯s the eldest grandson of the Xie family. He¡¯s only sixteen years old and has officially taken over the Xie family. He¡¯s a young man with a promising future. Find a time for the two families to hold a banquet to officially announce the marriage. The main reason I called you back is to tell you this.¡±


    the ten-year-old girl¡¯s smile only faded a little. her eyes calmly swept over the elders sitting in the main hall and asked, ¡± ¡°is this just grandfather¡¯s idea, or all the elders¡± idea?¡±


    The others unanimously expressed that it was the result of everyone¡¯s discussion and emphasized that the eldest grandson of the Xie family was a very outstanding person, and that she would not be at a disadvantage in setting this marriage.


    she stood there calmly and waited for everyone¡¯s voices to gradually stop before she asked her parents, ¡± ¡°mom, dad, what do you think?¡±


    Her father said, ¡± I¡¯ve seen that child from the Xie family. He¡¯s not bad. He¡¯s a good match for my daughter.


    her mother said,¡±i¡¯ve seen that child before. he¡¯s really not bad.¡± since so many elders thought highly of her, she would not be bad. Yanyan, you¡¯re indifferent and don¡¯t care much about anything. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll be bullied when you leave home and marry someone else. The Xie family and the Shi family have been friends for generations, and we have high hopes for that child of the Xie family. We can rest assured if you are with him in the future.¡±


    She was still not affected much, and her expression was still elegant and calm.


    ¡± but this is my marriage, ¡± he said indifferently. ¡± she¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to live with me for the rest of her life. don¡¯t you have to ask me if i¡¯m willing or not? ¡±


    ¡°We brought you back to ask for your opinion.¡± Her grandfather said.


    she looked at her grandfather and smiled calmly. ¡± but grandfather, you just said that you¡¯ve set a marriage for me and that you¡¯ll find a time for the two families to hold a banquet to announce the marriage. This doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re asking for my opinion. It¡¯s more like you¡¯ve already decided on it and you¡¯re just informing me.


    ¡°yanyan, i know your personality. you don¡¯t care much about these things, so there¡¯s no point in asking you. This is the fianc¨¦ your grandfather and all your elders have chosen for you. His character, talent, and family background are all outstanding. Setting up this marriage will only bring you benefits and no harm.¡±


    ¡°But grandfather, I don¡¯t want to.¡± The ten-year-old girl said it calmly.


    This was the first time that the sensible and well-behaved little girl had expressed her wishes so straightforwardly, and everyone present was a little shocked.


    after staring at her for a while, her grandfather asked uncertainly, ¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I said I don¡¯t want to, grandfather.¡±


    ¡°Why not? what¡¯s wrong with that child of the xie family? we¡¯re your elders, the elders who love you the most. if the other party wasn¡¯t outstanding enough, how could we bear to marry you to him?¡±


    ¡°But grandfather, I¡¯m still not willing. i¡¯m only ten years old, it¡¯s still too early to talk about this.¡±


    ¡°why is it so early? for a family like ours, it¡¯smon to arrange an engagement with a child. we only arranged it for you after we saw the child grow up. he¡¯s worthy of you.¡±


    ¡°if you still can¡¯t ept it, then just treat it as a marriage between families. The Shi family and the Xie family have been friends for generations. Since the Xie family has made the request, and the eldest grandson of the Xie family is an outstanding one, the Shi family has no reason to refuse.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, you¡¯re the daughter of the shi family and you¡¯ve enjoyed all the conveniences that the shi family brings you since you were born. you¡¯ve been sensible since you were young and you should understand that there¡¯s no such thing as a free meal in this world. You¡¯re the daughter of the Shi family. You have a responsibility to bear.¡±


    Then, there was a flurry of praises for the eldest grandson of the Xie family. Some people also followed the old master¡¯s words and said that she was the daughter of the Shi family and should pay the corresponding price for enjoying the convenience brought by the Shi family. She should not just enjoy it without paying.


    The little girl didn¡¯t interrupt them. She just stood there quietly and listened to them finish.


    she had her usual faint smile on her face, and no one knew what she was thinking.


    inexplicably, the noise was getting smaller and smaller.


    her grandfather said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to give me an answer immediately. i¡¯ll give you half a day to think about it. you can give me an answer at night. after you¡¯ve confirmed it, i¡¯ll go to the xie family to discuss the time of the banquet. ¡±


    ¡°no need,¡± She said.


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, we won¡¯t harm you. You¡¯re a child of the Shi family, how can you be so willful? You have enjoyed the convenience that the Shi family has brought you, so you should pay a certain price. This is a simple truth. You¡¯re so smart, you should understand.¡± This was said by Shen Yan.


    qu xuan, as her daughter-inw, chimed in.


    the meaning of his words was simr to shen yan¡¯s.

 Chapter 320

    ?


    320 leaving the shi family resolutely


    Yanyan, an elder might harm you, but so many elders have agreed. This shows that the child of the Xie family is indeed worthy of being entrusted with the rest of his life. Her grandmother said.


    the little girl looked at her and said lightly, ¡± but grandmother, i¡¯m only ten years old. moreover, this is a major event in my life. you should ask me for my opinion first. you shouldn¡¯t give me a death order without even informing me. ¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, we¡¯re doing this for your own good. You¡¯ll understand one day,¡± her grandmother said.


    ¡°the xie family has already spoken, and the child of the xie family is so outstanding. there¡¯s no reason for the shi family to refuse. If you really can¡¯t ept it, just treat it as the price you have to pay for the convenience that the Shi family has brought you.¡± Her grandfather said directly.


    then, the ten-year-old girl¡¯s gaze swept over their faces bit by bit, and she smiled softly.


    ¡± i was born in the shi family and have indeed enjoyed the convenience that the shi family brings me. this is something that i can¡¯t decide. since i have enjoyed these conveniences, i won¡¯t deny it. ¡±


    ¡°since there¡¯s a price to pay for enjoying the convenience brought by the shi family, i¡¯ll just not enjoy it.¡±


    hearing this, everyone looked at her in shock, probably not expecting her to say such words. She was clearly someone who didn¡¯t care much about anything. In their opinion, she wouldn¡¯t have such a big reaction over this matter.


    She put down her school bag, took out her wallet from her school bag, opened it, took out the bank card, put her wallet back, pulled her school bag back up, and carried it properly.


    ¡°i have learned how to process medicinal herbs from fourth grandmother. i think all the elders are clear about this. fourth grandmother said that i¡¯m very talented in processing medicinal herbs, so she asked me to help.¡±


    at first, I received thebor fee from fourth grandmother. Later, I took the money and asked fourth grandmother to buy a lot of medicinal herbs for me. After I concocted them myself, I asked fourth grandmother to sell them on my behalf and made a lot of money.


    ¡°Fourth grandmother wanted to open an ointment workshop, so I invested all the money I earned, and I invested the dividends I received. Later, fourth grandmother¡¯s workshop grew bigger and bigger, and I could get more and more dividends. I slowly earned quite a bit of money.¡±


    this card has fourth grandmother¡¯s bonus to me. There should be more than 20 million in it.


    ¡°elders, you said that i have to pay the price for enjoying the convenience of the shi family, but i don¡¯t want to pay the price. this money should be enough to buy the shi family¡¯s ten years of cultivation for me.¡±


    ¡°what do you want to do?¡± Her mother stood up in shock.


    ¡°Yanyan, what are you doing?¡± she asked with red eyes. are you going to use money to buy a break with your family? we¡¯re a family. do you think that i gave birth to you and raised you, that you can¡¯t be bought with money? Yanyan, mom won¡¯t force you. If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t poke mom¡¯s heart like this, Wuwu.¡±


    the little girl looked at her mother, whose eyes were red from crying, and clenched the card in her hand.


    The people present looked at her in disbelief, especially the two old men sitting in the main seats.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was too shocked or angry at her actions, but her expression was a little ugly.


    ¡°yanyan, who taught you this? Who taught you this! Are you nning to abandon your family?¡± Her grandmother was trembling.


    ¡°I did not abandon my family. Grandmother, I just do not want to. Since there is a price to pay for enjoying the convenience of the Shi family, I will not enjoy it. This won¡¯t affect my rtionship with the Shi family and the rest of them.¡±


    the Shi family is still my family. You guys are still my family. I just don¡¯t enjoy the convenience brought by the Shi family. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t acknowledge you.


    She looked at her mother and said,¡±mother, the rtionship between my family can¡¯t be broken by money. I¡¯m only taking out this money to return the convenience that the Shi family has given me.¡± But since you don¡¯t like it, I¡¯ll take it back. Don¡¯t cry.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not willing to marry you,¡± he said to the crowd.


    he turned around and walked out of the main hall.


    everyone was too shocked and thought that she was going back to her own yard, so they didn¡¯t chase after her. a few minutester, a servant ran in hurriedly to pass on a message that she was going in the direction of the main door and seemed to be leaving.


    Everyone panicked.


    He gave chase.


    ¡°Yanyan, where are you going?¡±


    her father was the first to catch up with her at the gate of the shi family¡¯s residence.


    the others also caught up.


    The little girl stopped and turned back to look at him. since you¡¯re not willing to pay the price, you can¡¯t enjoy the convenience brought by the Shi family. You can enjoy the convenience brought by the Shi family by living in this house.


    the forty-year-old man¡¯s eyes turned red.¡±you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t want your parents or your brother anymore?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I didn¡¯t want it.¡±


    The little girl took a deep breath and forced a faint smile on her face. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve said it just now. The Shi family is still my family. You¡¯re still my family. Mom and dad are still mom and dad. Brother is still brother. None of this will change.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not willing to pay the price, so i have no reason to stay. i think the elders are right, there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world, and there¡¯s no such thing as enjoying the benefits of the family without paying a price.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t. Daddy won¡¯t force you, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°this isn¡¯t a matter of whether you force me or not, father. i feel that since i¡¯m not willing to pay the price, i should leave. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ll take care of myself. i won¡¯t go far, i¡¯ll just be in the capital, so there won¡¯t be any danger.¡±


    ¡°You really want to leave?¡±


    The little girl looked at him, and the faint smile on her face paused for a moment before she quickly recovered. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to leave.¡±


    ¡°Smoke and mist.¡±


    ¡°Let her go!¡± the old man interrupted him.


    He looked at the little girl and said,¡±if you leave, don¡¯t evere back!¡± since you said that you don¡¯t want to enjoy the convenience of the shi family, it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t even stay in the capital. there are acquaintances everywhere in the capital, so how can you not enjoy the convenience of the shi family if you stay in the capital?¡±


    ¡°After stepping out of this door today, you will no longer be a member of the Shi family. Whether you live or die outside will have nothing to do with the Shi family! if you¡¯re so capable, don¡¯t ask your family for help when you¡¯re in trouble! And don¡¯t contact your family anymore!¡±


    The little girl looked at her grandfather and was stunned for a long time before saying, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If I continue to stay in the capital, I¡¯ll still enjoy the convenience of the Shi family. I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just that before i leave, i might have to stay in the capital for a few more days. i need to go to school. since you told me not to contact my family in the future, i have to solve the issue of the registered residence. in two days, i will find someone to help me move the registered residence out of the shi family. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find someone myself. I won¡¯t rely on the Shi family¡¯s connections.¡±


    at that time, she had indeed nned to find someone by herself, but su yu took the initiative to help her after finding out.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t refuse. in addition, they were already working together, and su yu happened to be going back to her master¡¯s hometown. shi yan also needed a ce to go, so she agreed to su yu¡¯s request.


    that day, even after the little girl had disappeared from the shi family¡¯s gate for a long time, everyone was still standing there in a daze.


    Later, the old man was angry and angry, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to lose face, so he said with a sullen face, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go! I¡¯d like to see how many days she can endure outside in a life of luxury!¡±


    he had never expected that the little girl would be gone for nine years.


    up until now, he had not taken the initiative to contact the shi family, nor had he taken a step into the capital.


    shen yan pulled herself back from her thoughts and said,¡±why do you think yanyan is so stubborn?¡± it¡¯s fine if she¡¯s stubborn, but why is bo jin so stubborn too?¡±


    ¡°He left for nine years and cut off all contact, but he still entered the entertainment industry. he¡¯s in such aplicated circle, and he doesn¡¯t have the protection of his family. i don¡¯t know how he¡¯s managed to survive all these years.¡±

 Chapter 321

    ?


    321 i want to look for my daughter


    when shi yan left home in the early years, everyone thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long. after the initial shock, they naturally waited for her toe back and admit her mistake.


    however, the first thing they waited for was not hering back to apologize, but shi boxun leaving the house with her, shi bochen, shi boyu, and shi poran bing more and more distant from the elders.


    ter on, when shi boxiao entered the entertainment industry, an aristocratic family like the shi family did not like their younger generation to be involved in the entertainment industry.


    The elders of the Shi family had been angry for a long time, and they even took their anger out on Shi Yan, thinking that it was her fault that Shi Boxin left home and entered the entertainment industry.


    The second branch had also contacted Shi Yan and asked her to persuade Shi pocheng to go home.


    it was that year that shi yan had called shi boxiang to persuade him.


    but it was useless.


    the shi family didn¡¯t like shi bozhen¡¯s involvement in the entertainment industry and decided not to care about him, so they just let him live like that for a few years. He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Bozhen didn¡¯t run into any trouble and needed the Shi family¡¯s help. Instead, he relied on himself to stabilize his position in the entertainment industry and was doing better and better outside.


    no matter who from the shi family wanted to see him, he refused to meet them. he did not even answer their calls.


    As the years passed, the Shi family began to realize that something was wrong.


    Gradually, the regret in her heart grew.


    the second madam of the shi family, qu xuan, who had called shi yan and asked her to persuade shi boxiao toe back, had also been angry at the beginning, but now she was crying and apologizing non-stop.


    shi yan¡¯s attitude towards qu xuan remained the same.


    He was not easily affected by her emotions and faced qu Xuan with a very normal attitude.


    in the past, we¡¯ve always stopped Bo SU¡¯s mother from contacting Yanyan. This time, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s determined to go to Haicheng to see Yanyan no matter what. Are we still going to stop her? ¡± shen yan asked.


    shi qing did not say anything.


    The television was showing Shi Yan and the others sitting in the cabin, with Shi Bochen sitting next to Shi Yan.


    Although Shi Yan didn¡¯t talk much and was as quiet as ever, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that she was happy to be with these young people. in the video, shi bochen would asionally talk to her, and she would respond.


    it seemed that the rtionship between the siblings had not been affected much even after nine years.


    He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t envious.


    however, shen yan and shi qing knew that it was impossible for these elders to be as close to shi yan as they were before.


    Yanyan doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s changed, but she¡¯s changed a lot. If it was in the past, she probably wouldn¡¯t have the time to make friends and go out with them. Shen Yan sighed.


    ¡°she¡¯s not just making friends, she even has a boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°what? what did you just say? yanyan has a boyfriend?¡±


    shi qing¡¯s voice was not loud, and it sounded like he was mumbling. shen yan was not sure if she had heard him wrong.


    the shi family had deliberately prevented their family members from investigating shi yan. other than those who had their own connections, no one else knew about shi yan and jiang che.


    however, in arge family like the shi family, the direct descendants would train a group of trusted aides at a very young age. therefore, other than the women, everyone else in the shi family knew what they should know. it was just that they had not written to each other and no one had mentioned this at home.


    among the womenfolk, the old madam of the shi family¡¯s first household also knew about this matter.


    in other words, only the old madam of the second branch, shen yan, the second madam, qu xuan, and the first madam, su wan, were unaware of the truth.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret in Sea city. You can go there and ask around, so it¡¯s fine if you know. But I¡¯m not sure if anyone else in the family knows about this, so don¡¯t mention it at home.¡± Shi Qing said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mention it at home. What¡¯s going on? why would yan yan want to talk about a boyfriend? Who is the other party?¡±


    like the others who hade into contact with shi yan before, shen yan was also shocked that shi yan would talk about a boyfriend. In Shen Yan¡¯s opinion, this was even more inconceivable than Shi Yan taking the initiative to apologize to her family.


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure. she¡¯s probably like many girls her age, at the age where she¡¯s about to fall in love. when i first heard about this, i was also very shocked. i sent people to investigate again and again before i was sure that it was true.¡±


    ¡°As for who the other party is, don¡¯t ask for now. You¡¯ll know when the timees. I don¡¯t dare to interfere in this girl¡¯s marriage, so don¡¯t ask around and don¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°How would I Dare to Care? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll only be able to see my grandson on TV for the rest of my life. In the beginning, she didn¡¯t like BO di entering the entertainment industry, butter on, she felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea for him to enter the entertainment industry. If he didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry, where would I find out about my grandson?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m already so old. i don¡¯t know if i¡¯ll be able to wait for my grandson toe back when i close my eyes.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? Yanyan¡¯s boyfriend is from the capital. I heard that Yanyan is very protective of that kid. When he returns to the capital, Yanyan will probably follow him. even if he doesn¡¯t follow her once or twice, as long as they¡¯re still together, yanyan will follow him back to the capital one day.¡±


    ¡°As long as Yanyan is back, Bo Su will naturally be back.¡±


    Shen Yan was delighted,¡±really?¡± that boy is from the capital?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s from the capital, so how did he get to know yanyan? And why didn¡¯t hee back to the capital? are you working outside?¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t ask so much. yanyan¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s situation is a littleplicated. i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll ruin things if you know. ¡±


    ¡°How am I a bad thing? Who are you looking down on!¡±


    ......


    if the second branch had such a huge reaction to shi bochen¡¯s two group messages, the first branch in the east courtyard of the shi family was even more affected.


    su wan sat on the sofa in the living room and watched shi yan, who appeared on the show. the living room was filled with soft sobs.


    in the study upstairs.


    the 49-year-old shi lin sat at his desk and stared at the picture shi botan had taken in the family group chat for a long time. he then clicked on the link to watch a show.


    after watching the scene of him smoking, he got up and walked to the balcony to light a cigarette.


    After standing on the balcony for a long time, he turned around and entered the study.


    seeing su wan watching tv alone and crying in the living room downstairs, shi lin turned around and went downstairs in silence.


    he walked over and sat beside her, quietly hugging her and gently patting her back tofort her.


    ¡°shi lin, i was wrong, i was really wrong. why did i agree to the marriage? why did you stand with the others to force my daughter? why did i do that?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s been nine years. i haven¡¯t seen my daughter in nine years and she¡¯s already grown so big. as her mother, i have to see her asionally on the show to know if she¡¯s tall, short, fat, or wuwuwuwu. ¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my daughter for nine years, and my two sons are getting more and more distant from me. shi lin, i want to go back to the su family. i can¡¯t win against the shi family. there are so many pairs of eyes watching me every day. i have to be sneaky when i want to contact my daughter.¡±


    ¡°after my daughter left, i watched over you and your father for nine years. bo ran is now in power. now, even his grandfather can¡¯t control him. I¡¯ve let you and your father down, Shi Lin. The only person I¡¯ve let down is my daughter. I want to go find her Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 322

    ?


    322 it¡¯s because i feel insecure


    ¡°even if she doesn¡¯t want to see me or forgive me, i¡¯ll go find her. i don¡¯t want to stay in the shi family anymore, yingluo.¡±


    ¡°now that boran has the power of the shi family, no one will be able to force yanyan toe back.¡±


    ¡°but i won¡¯t force her toe back. she can live wherever she wants to. i¡¯ll stay wherever she is. i¡¯ve had enough, i want to go find my daughter, i want to go back to the su family, i miss my sister!¡±


    if the Shi family still doesn¡¯t allow me to see my daughter, then let¡¯s get a divorce. I¡¯m not going to be the First Lady of the Shi family. The Shi family won¡¯t be able to control me.


    when shi lin heard her words, his heart seemed to be clenched by something.


    her daughter¡¯s gentleness followed her.


    the gentle person who had left the familiar city and gave up the familiar working environment just to be with him and came to live in this strange city with him was now forced to take the initiative to say the word ¡®divorce¡¯.


    All these years, because she was worried about him and her two sons, she allowed herself to live under the surveince of the Shi family. She could not even contact her daughter.


    there¡¯s no need to get a divorce. You can go wherever you want. After I hand over the rest of my Affairs to Boran, I¡¯ll go find you and your mother.


    ¡± wanwan, i¡¯m very sorry. i married you, but i didn¡¯t take good care of you, my daughter, and even my two sons. ¡±


    Su Wan could smell the smoke on him.


    He didn¡¯t smoke in the past.


    she gently let go of him and held his hand, saying, ¡± ¡± you¡¯re in charge of such a big family. you have your own responsibilities and concerns. i don¡¯t me you. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just an excuse. Now that my son is in power, he won¡¯t be controlled like me.¡±


    The entire Shi family was harmonious. He was destined to take over the Shi family since he was born. There was no power struggle between brothers in the Shi family, so he did not value power much since he was young. Later, when he came to power, the power in the family was too scattered, causing everyone to have a say in the family, which led to the situation of his daughter being forced to leave the house like that year.


    if he had all the power in his hands, even if he had agreed to the marriage, his daughter might not have left so decisively when he chased her to the door and asked her to stay.


    she had left so resolutely because she knew that even if she stayed this time, she would still be forced to do things she didn¡¯t like in the future.


    In the end, it was all because he didn¡¯t have enough power as a father.


    If he, the head of the Shi family, had the same power as the Jiang family, the Xie family, and the Xuan family, the head of the family had absolute power and the right to speak, he would not have failed to protect his daughter.


    his daughter could not even get a basic sense of security from her father, which was why she had chosen to leave so resolutely.


    no one else could give her a sense of security, so she had to choose to protect herself.


    that year, his daughter was only ten years old. only ten years old!


    in terms of gathering power, his son was better than him.


    his son before the age of 18 might have had the same thoughts as him and did not value power.


    however, when his son was 18 years old, his sister was forced to leave the family by the whole family. from then on, he distanced himself from the family and recognized the importance of power.


    His ten-year-old daughter had earned tens of millions on her own.


    his daughter had never been short of money since she was young, and she was so indifferent that she didn¡¯t care about money and other external things. logically speaking, she shouldn¡¯t have the thought of earning money alone at such a young age.


    but she had it, and she even put it into action and earned a lot.


    she did not even have any connections with the shi family to earn money. she did not use any money rted to the shi family. she learned all the ways to earn money from others and did not use any of the skills that the shi family had trained her to earn money.


    she might have done it subconsciously, but what caused her to do so?


    it was just that the shi family could not give her a sense of security, even if the entire family doted on her since she was born.


    It was very likely that his daughter had realized this when she was very young, but he only realized it when his daughter left home.


    he had failed as a father.


    ¡± everyone has a different personality and experiences. you and our son have different personalities and experiences, so you can¡¯tpare them. ¡±


    ¡°each of you has your own merits.¡±


    as su wan spoke, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and asked, ¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Boran?¡±


    ¡°i heard from the people below that he¡¯s back. he should be in his courtyard.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to send him some supperter. don¡¯t be too busy to eat again.¡±


    ¡°Are you staying here or not?¡±


    shi lin nodded.


    Su Wan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t stop turning red again.


    ¡± i also never see him in school. we¡¯re clearly in the same school. ¡±


    su wan and shi boyu were both professors at jingdu university, but su wan was an honorary professor. she only gave lectures asionally, so her workload wasn¡¯t heavy and she didn¡¯t go to the university often.


    But even if it wasn¡¯t much, she had to go to school at least once a week, but she hadn¡¯t seen Shi boyu for almost two months.


    ¡°If you want to see him, call him back for a meal. He will listen to you.¡±


    ¡± no. ¡± su wan shook her head decisively. ¡± although the brothers didn¡¯t say it, i know that they all me me for what happened to yanyan back then. ¡± Let¡¯s not talk about them ming me, I¡¯m ming myself.¡±


    ¡°Why did I force my daughter with the others back then? What am I doing?¡± As she spoke, her tears fell again.


    ¡°You¡¯re not forcing your daughter. You¡¯ve seen that child from the Xie family. You think that he¡¯s not bad, but you also think that your daughter is indifferent and doesn¡¯t care about anything. You want to find someone with good character and ability to take care of her. That child from the Xie family is your choice.¡±


    su wan bit her lip and shook her head. ¡± no, that¡¯s not it. i just can¡¯t stand the pressure from the other members of the shi family. i just followed suit. ¡± I¡¯m not that great. I¡¯m not that great of a mother.¡±


    seeing this, shi lin sighed,¡±you thought so at the beginning, wan wan.¡± She¡¯s our daughter, and you love her. You shouldn¡¯t be suspicious of her. ¡±


    Every night, she would dream of the scene of her daughter using money to buy off their family ties and resolutely leaving home. For nine years, she had been having nightmares over and over again. The only thing she remembered was that she was the one who forced her daughter to leave home. She had forgotten everything else.


    she was filled with self-me and regret.


    ¡± i also thought that i loved yanyan. but if i really loved her, why didn¡¯t i first ask for her opinion and ask if she was willing? instead, i followed others and directly made the decision for her? ¡±


    shi lin held her hand tightly, his eyes full of self-me.¡±That¡¯s because we all think that our daughters don¡¯t care about these things, and we have themon problem of most parents, that we think we¡¯re doing this for the good of our children. Even if the child doesn¡¯t like her now, she will one day understand that we are doing this for her own good and won¡¯t harm her. ¡±


    ¡°but we ignored the fact that although yanyan doesn¡¯t care about anything, it doesn¡¯t mean that she doesn¡¯t care about anything. we also neglected the fact that she¡¯s a ten-year-old who can earn tens of millions on her own, not an ordinary child.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not the only one at fault in this matter. we¡¯re all at fault.¡±


    *


    The Jiang family in Sea city.


    Main hall.


    Jiang hai came back with Jiang Cheng.


    Two olddies were sitting in the living room. One of them, who didn¡¯t look very friendly, saw that Jiang hai only took Jiang Cheng back and her expression immediately turned ugly.


    He ignored Jiang Cheng and looked at Jiang hai, questioning, ¡± ¡°didn¡¯t i tell that little girl called shi yan toe and see me? where was she? Are you not here or are you looking down on this old woman?¡±

 Chapter 323

    ?


    323 simply unparalleled stupidity


    ¡°Lady Liu, you¡¯re so arrogant!¡± Jiang Cheng¡¯s cold voice came.


    Jiang Wen looked at him and sized him up for a while. Then, she said in a slightly contemptuous tone, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re the eldest grandson of the Jiang family of Sea city?¡±


    ¡°Madam Liu, AH Sheng is the eldest grandson of the Jiang family in Haicheng. He is also the head of the Jiang family in Haicheng. he¡¯s the one in charge of the jiang family in haicheng now, and even i, his grandmother, have to listen to him. Madam Liu is an elder and since she¡¯s here as a guest, she should be clear on what kind of attitude she should have to not be rude to the host.¡± said grandmother jiang, who was sitting beside him.


    his tone was neither happy nor angry, but the words he said were not friendly.


    jiang wen¡¯s expression was a little ugly, as if she didn¡¯t believe that olddy jiang would dare to speak to her like that.


    She clearly did not have such an attitude just now.


    in fact, ever since jiang wen had mentioned her deceased husband as soon as she entered the house, olddy jiang¡¯s attitude towards her had not been very good. however, she did not make it too obvious because she was a guest. Jiang Wen always looked down on others. When others were polite to her, she thought that they were pursuing her. She felt good about herself and didn¡¯t notice the change in others ¡®attitude towards her.


    ¡°did you just imply that i don¡¯t know the rules?¡± Jiang Wen was in disbelief.


    grandmother jiang looked up at her. ¡± that¡¯s not what i meant. i just wanted to telldy liu that sheng is not only the eldest grandson of the jiang family in haicheng. he is also the head of the jiang family in haicheng. ¡±


    ¡°and madam liu, you asked yan to see you again and again, so you must know the rtionship between yan and chen xuyao. I heard that when fifth brother returned to the capital a few days ago, the capital became very lively. Presumably, since Lady Liu is in the capital, she should know more about these matters than I do.¡±


    at this point, the olddy looked at her and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Yan is under xuyao¡¯s protection. Are you sure you want her to see you?¡±


    In Jiang Wen¡¯s eyes, this smile was full of sarcasm. It was sarcasm directed at her.


    his expression turned even uglier.


    but olddy jiang ignored her. after she finished speaking, she looked at jiang cheng, who had just walked in, and asked with a smile, ¡± i heard that rui ¡®er is going to watch a variety show with yan. both you and your fifth uncle were there. your fifth uncle must have been there when ah hai asked you to meet the guests, right? ¡±


    jiang wen¡¯s expression suddenly changed.


    a trace of fear towards jiang che shed in his eyes.


    Jiang Wen was the Jiang family¡¯s grandaunt, so she knew better than anyone else how ruthless Jiang che was.


    Her current state was only because Jiang che had left the capital for three years, and she had been tyrannical in the Liu family for a few years. She was a little arrogant, but she was not really unafraid of Jiang che.


    in the end, jiang wen felt that she was an elder, but she always lowered her head in front of jiang che, a junior. she felt ufortable in her heart. she had suppressed this difort for many years and could not help but burst out when she had been tyrannical for a long time. However, she didn¡¯t dare to show her presence in front of Jiang che, so she wanted to regain her dignity as an elder from Shi Yan.


    he felt that shi yan was jiang che¡¯s girlfriend, so pping shi yan in the face was equivalent to pping jiang che.


    she had forgotten that even if jiang che was no longer in charge of the jiang family, he was still someone she could not afford to offend.


    it was impossible for jiang wen to not know about themotion that jiang che had caused when he returned to the capital a few days ago.


    she was the type of person who wouldn¡¯t shed tears until she saw her coffin.


    ¡°grandmother, fifth uncle and miss shi are both here.¡±


    jiang cheng looked at jiang wen. ¡± fifth uncle asked me to telldy liu that even your brother and sister-inw don¡¯t dare to put on airs in front of him. since you have such courage, you must be prepared to bear the consequences. ¡± fifth uncle said that a few days ago, when he returned to the capital, he touched many people, but none of them seemed to be from the liu family. it seems that he has overlooked something.¡±


    Such a direct threat sessfully made Jiang Wen¡¯s eyes sh with fear and panic.


    his hands were also trembling slightly.


    However, she still had to keep a straight face and pretend to be unhappy.¡±what do you mean by encouraging xiaowu? i¡¯m his aunt, and now that he has a girlfriend, as his elder, can¡¯t i even take a look?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure about that. i¡¯m not as courageous as madam liu and don¡¯t dare to guess fifth uncle¡¯s thoughts. i¡¯m just passing on fifth uncle¡¯s words. if madam liu is really suspicious, fifth uncle will be watching tv with miss shi in the small courtyard. why don¡¯t i bring you over and you ask him yourself?¡±


    his words made jiang wen¡¯s face turn red and white.


    she obviously didn¡¯t dare to go see jiang che.


    jiang cheng saw that she was clearly extremely afraid, but still put on airs and pretended to be angry. he didn¡¯t give her any face and directly sneered, ¡± if you don¡¯t have the guts to offend fifth uncle, then you should be sensible and stay where you should be. You came to the territory of my Jiang family to show off your power. Do you really think this is your Liu family? ¡±


    ¡°Putting aside the fact that miss Shi is fifth uncle¡¯s woman, even if miss Shi has nothing to do with fifth uncle, she is still my grandmother¡¯s Savior and the benefactor of our Jiang family in Haicheng. she¡¯s an important guest of the jiang family in sea city. sincedy liu hase to see our family¡¯s important guest, shouldn¡¯t she be more polite?¡±


    As Jiang Cheng spoke, his eyes swept past her and looked at the olddy who was sitting there silently and letting him do whatever he wanted. When his eyes turned to Jiang Wen again, his eyes became colder.


    ¡°You should behave like a guest when you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t try to show off your power in my house. my hands can¡¯t reach the capital, but if i want to touch someone in haicheng, it¡¯s as easy as lifting a finger.¡±


    jiang wen¡¯s face darkened when she saw how impolite he was.


    ¡°you ...¡±


    then, he looked at olddy jiang with an unfriendly gaze.¡±yuan sha, this is the junior that you have raised! he actually spoke to his elder like this! How impolite!¡±


    olddy jiang¡¯s maiden name was yuan sha.


    when she heard jiang wen say that her grandson had no manners, yuan sha, who had been calm all this time, was enraged.


    the children I raised have always been well-mannered and polite. If they were impolite, it must be because the other party is not worthy of being treated with respect!


    ¡°jiang wen, do you really think you¡¯re better than others just because i¡¯m giving you face by calling youdy liu? saying that my grandson has no manners, you came to my door as a guest, put on airs, and even brought up other people¡¯s taboos. you keep asking other people¡¯s distinguished guests toe and see you in person, is this your manners?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Wen, if I were you, I¡¯d be thinking about how not to make the younger generation pay for their stupidity, instead of being so arrogant. You¡¯re fifth brother¡¯s aunt, so you should know his temper better than me. ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and go home. It¡¯s not good for a white-haired person to see a ck-haired person off if you¡¯rete.¡±


    as she spoke, yuan sha sneered, ¡± even old fifth¡¯s biological parents don¡¯t dare to put on the airs of an elder in front of him. how dare you?! ¡± xuyao, who hasn¡¯t been back to the capital for three years, came back a few days ago and caused quite a bigmotion. anyone with a brain should know how much he values yan as his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°to be honest, jiang wen, i don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re thinking. how dare youe to haicheng and ask yan to see you in person? have you lived your life for nothing?¡±


    ¡°You!¡± jiang wen flew into a rage out of humiliation.


    When Jiang Cheng conveyed Jiang Che¡¯s words to her, Jiang Wen was actually already afraid. she knew that jiang che was not joking when he said that.


    he would really touch the liu family!


    ¡°yuan sha, you dare to speak to me like this? very good! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡±


    Jiang Wen said as she got up and left angrily.


    the people who hade with her quickly followed.


    Looking at her back view as she left angrily, Jiang Cheng said coldly, ¡± ¡°Lady Liu, if youe to visit again next time, please hand in a card. if you want to see fifth uncle or miss shi, please give them a call card separately. this is the most basic etiquette.¡±


    but I don¡¯t think Lady Liu will have the chance to send a visiting card here. Soon, the Liu family will have to pay for Lady Liu¡¯s extraordinary courage.


    Jiang Wen, who was walking out of the door, heard his words and fainted. It was unknown if she was scared or angry, but the person beside her eximed, ¡± ¡°Old Madam!¡±


    Yuan Sha and Jiang Cheng did not have any reaction to this.


    ¡± uncle hai, ¡± jiang cheng said softly. ¡± i thinkdy liu is not in good health. help her get into the car. ¡±


    ¡°yes, master!¡± jiang hai felt that he had vented his anger and was in a good mood.


    He was more than happy to help Jiang Wen get into the car.


    After it finally stopped, Jiang Cheng looked at Yuan Sha, who seemed a little tired, and said worriedly, ¡± ¡°grandmother, please.¡±


    yuan sha knew what he was going to say and interrupted him with a wave of her hand.


    ¡± i thought that the jiang family of jingdu would wake up after your fifth uncle left home, ¡± he said. ¡± they only received jiang wen politely when she came to visit. i didn¡¯t expect jiang wen to still be so stupid. ¡±


    ¡°Do you really think that without your fifth uncle, the Jiang family of the capital will still be the same as before? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯te and beg your fifth uncle to go back, but you¡¯re still looking for bad luck. You¡¯re simply too stupid!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve overestimated her this time. i won¡¯t bother with her the next time shees to visit. don¡¯t worry, aren¡¯t you going to watch tv with rui ¡®er and the others? go and see. It¡¯s rare to see so many of you on a program together. I¡¯ll turn on the TV to watch it. ¡±


    Jiang Cheng was still a little worried. The olddy waved at him and smiled.¡±Go on.¡±


    He looked at her hesitantly and said, ¡± grandmother, rest early. If someonees again, my parents or Rui ¡®er and I will be at home. Let us receive them. When we¡¯re not at home, uncle sea will take care of them. You don¡¯t have to bother.

 Chapter 324

    ?


    324 his mother called


    many people were affected by shi yan¡¯s short appearance on variety shows. rted hot searches quickly appeared on the inte. shi yan, a in, ssical beauty, became popr for a short time.


    however, the trending search didn¡¯tst long and was quickly removed, so the impact wasn¡¯t big. however, this program had made several hot searches in a row and was considered a small hit. more and more people went to watch the program, and naturally, more people remembered shi yan¡¯s face.


    however, those who had the ability to investigate her would recognize jiang sheng or jing xuan, who also appeared in the show, and would not investigate.


    Shi Yan¡¯s information was not exposed.


    As the person involved, Shi Yan could roughly guess this even if she didn¡¯t pay attention to it deliberately. However, she didn¡¯t care about it.


    after jiang cheng returned to the small courtyard and the four of them finished watching this episode of the program, shi yan and jiang che returned to bamboo garden to rest.


    The apprenticeship ceremony was on Sunday. Jiang che had arranged everything long before Friday. He had even sent out the invitations.


    shi yan didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, and the two still had a whole day of free time on saturday.


    however, the two of them left the house at about ten o ¡®clock.


    jiang lin was driving, and the two of them sat in the back seat.


    Shi Yan yed with Jiang Che¡¯s slender fingers. She suddenly thought of something and interlocked her fingers with his palm. She no longer stared at his hand but looked up at him.


    ¡± mr. jiang, the jiang family has a third young master named jiang yu, who is the teacher leading the team from capital university to haicheng university for the exchange program. do you know about this? ¡±


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help but smile when she yed with his fingers. when he heard her words, his smile faded slightly.¡±I know.¡±


    ¡°he came to find you?¡±


    He knew everyone from the capital, not to mention that Jiang Yu was from the Jiang family and had been in the same school as her for a period of time.


    ¡°No, we only met twice in school.¡±


    without waiting for jiang che to ask, shi yan truthfully told him about their two meetings. ¡± ¡°The first time, it was the third young miss of the Jiang family who introduced us and simply greeted us. the first time was when ju yanya came to find me. i met her at the school gate with her and also simply greeted her. ¡±


    jiang che¡¯s fingers were interlocked. he looked at her and said, ¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to pay attention to it, you don¡¯t have to. These people aren¡¯t important, so you don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±


    ¡°i know,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    As long as he didn¡¯te looking for trouble in front of her, she would still give him face and respond to him with a simple and polite greeting.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly mention him?¡±


    Jiang che understood her. If nothing had happened or if Jiang Yu was special, she wouldn¡¯t have mentioned this person to him.


    ¡°I wanted to ask you how much you know about him.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not interested in the jiang family. i haven¡¯t investigated them in detail, so i don¡¯t know much about them. but i have a good eye for people and am well-informed. i have a rough idea of what kind of people they are. ¡± Jiang che said.


    Jiang Yu is the eldest son of the Jiang family¡¯s second son. After graduation, he taught at Jingdu University. On the surface, he¡¯s a mild-mannered University professor who doesn¡¯t care about power.


    what he said was on the surface.


    as for the rest, I¡¯m not sure. If Ms. Shi is curious, I can get someone to investigate. It¡¯s not difficult to do so.


    ¡°No need.¡± Shi Yan smiled and shook her head.


    I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate. I¡¯ll let you know when I get the results.


    jiang che had wanted to ask her why she wanted to investigate jiang yu and if something had happened, but after some thought, he didn¡¯t ask, nor did he ask who she had sent to investigate.


    If she wanted to tell him, she would naturally tell him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he replied with a gentle gaze.


    the car drove into liuyun alley on xihua street.


    In the alley where the Shen embroidery Manor was located.


    shi yan and jiang che¡¯s matter had spread like wildfire and it was impossible for shen miao not to know.


    when she first learned that the two of them were together, shen miao was not surprised and instead had a sense of relief. After all, even Jiang che, who had never cooked before, had personally asked her to learn how to make pastries for Shi Yan.


    Since she knew that both of them were together, Shen Miao urged Jiang che to bring Shi Yan back for a meal. He hadn¡¯t been able to find an opportunity, but he had time today, so Jiang che brought Shi Yan over.


    The door of the Shen¡¯s embroidery workshop was open, and no one was looking at the shop as usual. However, this alley was deserted and most of the customers were regr customers, so it didn¡¯t matter if there was someone guarding the shop.


    The car stopped and Jiang che and Shi Yan got out.


    Jiang Lin did not follow them. He drove away, nning to pick them up after they had finished eating.


    Jiang che held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and walked into the shop. They passed through the double wooden door at the back of the shop and arrived at the small courtyard at the back.


    shen miao was busy in the kitchen and shen yu ying was helping out.


    Shen Yuying ran out of the kitchen when she heard themotion.


    ¡°Fifth ... Fifth Lord, miss Shi Yan, you¡¯re here!¡±


    even though she already knew that jiang che¡¯s legs had recovered, shen yuying still couldn¡¯t remain calm when she saw him walk in with his own eyes.


    When she turned around and saw the two of them holding hands, Shen Yuying became even more uneasy.


    Although she had already guessed that such a day woulde when the two of them were not together.


    ¡°hello,¡± he said. shi yan greeted him with a smile.


    when she saw shi yan again, shen yuying couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her indifferent and upright temperament. she was very enthusiastic.¡±hello, hello!¡±


    Jiang che handed over the gift bag in his hand, ¡± ¡°These are the gifts that miss Shi bought for aunt Shen and miss Shen.¡±


    Shi Yan had indeed bought it.


    ¡°there¡¯s a gift for me? Miss Shi Yan is very thoughtful. Thank you.¡±


    shen yuying took the gift bag with a smile and said to them, ¡±e in and have a seat. Master is cooking in the kitchen. We¡¯ll be able to eat after cooking two more dishes. I¡¯ll make you two a cup of tea.


    After leading the two of them into the room, Shen Yu Ying went to make tea and after making tea, she went to the kitchen to rece Shen Miao.


    Only then did Shen Miao free up her hands to meet them.


    ¡°You guys are finally here.¡±


    shi yan and jiang che, who had been sitting on the sofa, stood up.


    jiang che only slightly nodded his head at shen miao and shi yan smiled,¡±hello, aunt shen. i¡¯m shi yan.¡±


    Shen Miao looked at Shi Yan.


    However, after not seeing her for more than a month, he felt that this little girl had changed a lot.


    Her temperament was still calm, reserved, and quiet, but she was a little more lively than thest time she saw her in the store. It seemed that ah che had a big influence on her.


    ¡± i remember you. we met at the storest time. ¡±


    Ah che had speciallye to her ce to ask for the pastries she had made just to give to this little girl. Later, ah che had personallye to learn how to make pastries from her. She had a deep impression of this little girl.


    looking at it this way, they really were a perfect couple.


    Their appearance and temperament were verypatible.


    ¡°Take a seat, don¡¯t be so polite.¡±


    shen miao also walked over and sat down. the more she looked at shi yan, the more satisfied she felt.


    he thought to himself,¡±as expected of the fifth master jiang. he¡¯s so fast that he¡¯s managed to catch up with her in such a short time.¡±


    Shen Miao naturally noticed that Shi Yan was not nervous or shy and did not sit up straight, always smiling at her.


    shen miao¡¯s impression of her became even better.


    she was beautiful and had a good temperament, and she was not arrogant or impatient.


    not bad.


    your name is Shi Yan, ¡± she said with a warm smile. I heard the girl from the Jiang family call you Xiao Yanst time. I¡¯ll call you Xiao Yan as well. It¡¯s more intimate that way.


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    I¡¯ve long wanted ah che to bring you over for a meal. You¡¯re finally here.


    ¡°I should havee to visit earlier.¡± Shi Yan said.


    Shen Miao waved her hand,¡±there is no need to pay attention to this. It doesn¡¯t matter if youe earlier orter. As long as you cane, Shen Yi would be very happy.¡± Aunty Shen wanted to go to the Jiang family to see you, but ah-che said that you had to go to school and that you were usually at school, so she didn¡¯t go.¡±


    Then, they talked about somemon things. It wasn¡¯t a sensitive topic, just a simple chat.


    After the meal, the two of them did not leave immediately.


    Shen Yu Ying tidied up the dishes and went to the front to look after the store while Shen Miao and the two of them sat in the living room.


    after chatting for a few more sentences, shen miao looked at jiang che with a look of hesitance.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a walk and some food,¡± Shi Yan said.


    He could tell that Shen Miao had something to say to Jiang che alone.


    however, jiang che held her hand.


    She had already stood up while he was sitting, so he had to look up to see her.


    ¡°Have a seat first, I¡¯ll apany youter.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at him, hesitated for a few seconds, and then sat down again.


    Jiang che then looked at Shen Miao,¡±if you have anything to say, please say it.¡±


    shen miao looked at him and then at shi yan and knew that he did not intend to avoid shi yan. she was very pleased that there was finally someone to apany him and he was no longer alone. However, she was not happy for long. When she thought of what she wanted to say, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ah che, your mother called me a few days ago. ¡±

 Chapter 325

    ?


    325 Do you want to go shopping


    after hearing shen miao¡¯s words, jiang che¡¯s expression did not change at all and was still as gentle and reserved as before. shi yan was slightly surprised and looked at him worriedly.


    Sensing her gaze, Jiang che looked at her and held her hand, as if to tell her not to worry about him.


    The Shen family and the capital¡¯s Jiang family could be considered old friends, but the Jiang family had always been the same, while the Shen family had headed towards decline. in the early years, there was a sudden change in the shen family and only shen miao was left. she was then brought back by the jiang family and lived in the jiang family for a long time.


    Before Jiang che was six years old, she had been living with the Jiang family and had taken care of him.


    She had lived in the Jiang family for many years and was naturally very familiar with Jiang Che¡¯s parents. After leaving the Jiang family, she didn¡¯t cut off contact with them.


    She and Jiang Che¡¯s mother were about 20 years apart, but they could be considered friends.


    shen miao saw that he was not moved in the slightest and sighed in her heart.


    jiang yi married white snow for his third marriage, and white snow married jiang yi for his second marriage. before ah che, they each had a few children. after marrying into the jiang family, white snow wanted to be a good stepmother. she cared about jiang yi and his ex-wife¡¯s child in everything and didn¡¯t care much about ah che.


    Even Bai Xue, his biological mother, didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, let alone Jiang Zhi, who already had a few children.


    If ah che didn¡¯t show his extraordinary brain at such a young age, Jiang Yi and white snow would probably never have seen him and treated him like an invisible person.


    however, even though she discovered that he had extraordinary wisdom, it was only jiang qian who paid more attention to him. white snow was still indifferent to him and was more concerned about the children of jiang xun and his ex-wife.


    That was why ah Che¡¯s rtionship with his parents was not deep.


    their rtionship wasn¡¯t deep to begin with, and with the incident three years ago, it was even worse.


    When Bai Xue called her, Shen Miao thought for a long time before deciding to tell Jiang che.


    seeing that he did not speak, shen miao was not surprised.


    ¡°Your mother heard about you and Yan,¡± he said directly,¡±she asked me to tell you to take Yan back to the Jiang family when you¡¯re free.¡±


    when she said that, shen miao carefully looked at jiang che¡¯s expression and only let out a sigh of relief when she saw that he did not show any signs of anger.


    ¡± she called me to tell me about this, ¡± she added. ¡± i received a favor from the jiang family in my early years. it¡¯s reasonable for me to help her convey the message. ¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m just passing on her words. it¡¯s not my intention. i won¡¯t interfere with the jiang family¡¯s affairs, and i won¡¯t interfere with your affairs either. you can do whatever you want. i believe you know what to do. ¡±


    She had to make her position clear. She didn¡¯t want ah che to not even step into her ce in the future.


    Jiang che looked at her with a calm expression and said, ¡± ¡°Many thanks for aunt Shen¡¯s information.¡±


    ¡°The next time the Jiang family calls, aunt Shen, please tell them that if they want to interfere in my business, they¡¯d better think it through.¡±


    His voice was clear and warm, and there was no fluctuation in his tone. The words he said had an inexplicable sense of intimidation.


    After saying this, he stood up with Shi Yan.¡±thank you for your hospitality today, aunt shen. ms. shi and i still have something to do. we¡¯lle to see you next time.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± shen miao stood up in a hurry.


    She was worried that Jiang che was in such a hurry to leave because he was angry at her for helping white snow Pass on a message.


    Shi Yan looked at Jiang che and smiled at Shen Miao,¡±We still have something to doter, so we¡¯lle and see you next time.¡±


    as she spoke, she took out an item from her bag and passed it to shen miao with a smile,¡±this is for you. if you have time, bring shen youngdy over to join in the fun.¡±


    Seeing the invitation that she handed out, Shen Miao¡¯s attention was instantly diverted.


    He took it and opened it.


    ¡°apprenticeship banquet? Tomorrow?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled politely. yes. If you¡¯re free, you can go over and join in the fun. There are no outsiders. Only some familiar faces have been invited.


    Shen Miao took another look at the invitation.


    It was a half-handwritten invitation. The handwritten part was in standard hairpin-style small regr script. At a nce, it was obvious that it was not Jiang Che¡¯s handwriting. It must have been written by Shi Yan.


    the handwriting was very good.


    her beauty exuded a strong character.


    ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be there tomorrow,¡± he said as he closed the invitation.


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard of professor li bingfeng from sea city base. he¡¯s a great schr. yan must be an excellent student to be epted by him.¡±


    ¡°ah che has good taste,¡± he said to shi yan with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll take our leave first.¡±


    Shen Miao sent the two of them out and after the two of them walked out of the shop and walked towards the alley, Shen Miao then returned to the shop.


    Shen Yuying looked at the invitation in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±master, what¡¯s that in your hand?¡±


    ¡°yan¡¯s apprenticeship invitation is tomorrow,¡±


    ¡°a banquet for acknowledging a master?¡± shen yuying was surprised.


    She couldn¡¯t think of what kind of master Shi Yan had.


    ¡± he¡¯s a professor at haicheng university. he¡¯s a famous schr. ¡±


    Shen Yuying nodded.


    ¡°will you be going tomorrow?¡±


    of course I¡¯m going. You¡¯re going too. Help me think of a suitable gift.


    you have to think about it carefully. You haven¡¯t even finished embroidering the gift you prepared for miss Shi Yan. I really can¡¯t think of what gift to give you in such a short time.


    shen yuying said, ¡± let¡¯s not talk about this first. fifth lord¡¯s leg has recovered. this is really a happy thing. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s indeed a happy event.¡± Shen Miao¡¯s eyebrows were raised in joy.


    As early as a few days ago when she heard that Jiang Che¡¯s legs had recovered and did not need to borrow a wheelchair to travel, Shen Miao was so excited that she ate two more bowls of rice.


    Seeing it with her own eyes today and confirming that his legs had indeed recovered, Shen Miao could finally put her heart at ease.


    it would be a pity if such a noble and elegant person had to borrow a wheelchair all the time.


    master, miss Shi Yan doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s from the countryside as the rumors say. Her surname is Shi. I didn¡¯t pay attention to her before, but today I found out that she looks a little simr to President su of the SU family in Haicheng. Do you think she has something to do with the Shi family in Jingdu? ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t strange for Shen Yuying to know what su Yunzhi looked like.


    su yunzhi was the head of the su family and often appeared in haicheng¡¯s financial news. in addition, su yunzhi was an old customer of the shen embroidery manor, so they were more familiar with each other.


    Shi Yan knew about this embroidery shop. Su Wan and su Yunzhi had brought her here many years ago.


    ¡°That¡¯s about right,¡±


    Shen Miao looked at her,¡±but this matter has nothing to do with us. She is ah Che¡¯s people so it is best for us to find out less. We only need to know that she is ah Che¡¯s girlfriend.¡±¡±Ah che?¡±


    ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, master.¡±


    *


    ¡°Mr. Jiang.¡±


    shi yan held jiang che¡¯s hand and walked out of the alley.


    Jiang che lowered his eyes and looked at her, ¡± ¡°what?¡±


    ¡± we don¡¯t seem to have gone shopping together. do you want to go shopping with me? ¡± Shi Yan looked at him with a faint smile.


    jiang che paused for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡± ¡°alright.¡±


    ¡°But miss Shi, I¡¯m just apanying you to go shopping.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t because she was in a bad mood, she didn¡¯t have to use this method to make him happy.


    shi yan understood what he meant and smiled with her eyes.¡±Yes, just apanying me to go shopping.¡±


    it was good that he was not in a bad mood. when aunt shen mentioned his mother, she was really worried that he would be affected.

 Chapter 326

    ?


    326 can not me anyone


    the two of them held hands as they walked on the road. they didn¡¯t say much, but the smiles on their faces showed that they were extremely happy.


    a ck car passed by.


    Xie Heng, who was sitting in the back seat, happened to see this scene. His cold face was emotionless, and his eyes seemed to be bottomless.


    He didn¡¯t look away until the car drove away and the two figures disappeared from the rearview mirror.


    Who would have thought that the fifth Lord Jiang, who was as bright as the moon in the sky, would one day hold a girl¡¯s hand and walk through the bustling streets like an ordinary person?


    what was even more unexpected was that the little girl who had been sitting there so quietly and indifferently all these years, who was out of tune with the hustle and bustle of the secr world, would one day be holding the hand of the person she liked and walking through the noisy crowd like an ordinary girl.


    just then, xie heng¡¯s phone rang.


    It was Shi poran.


    after hesitating for a few seconds, he picked up.


    the two of them were friends, but after shi yan left home, shi poran became colder and colder. he spoke less and less, and their rtionship gradually drifted apart.


    However, they were both in the capital and had many chances to meet, so they did not be strangers.


    ¡°I heard you went to Haicheng?¡± it was also a gentle voice, butpared to shi boyu, shi boran¡¯s voice was obviously a little colder, and there was a faint sense of majesty of a superior.


    ¡°Yes, I have something to deal with.¡±


    The Xie family¡¯s business had yet to set foot in Haicheng, but Shi Boran didn¡¯t ask him what he needed to do in Haicheng. Instead, he said, ¡± ¡°xie heng, for the sake of our past friendship, i did not question you about what happened back then. but we both know that without your approval, the xie family would not have proposed a marriage with the shi family.¡±


    Xie Heng¡¯s hand tightened around his phone.


    he knew that shi poran was reminding him that he was the one who had caused his sister to be forced to leave home.


    I know you didn¡¯t expect what happened back then. You¡¯ve been looking for my sister all these years. I can see that you regret it, so I won¡¯t talk about it anymore.


    ¡°My little sister is now willing to step into the familiar city again. Even if it¡¯s not returning to the capital, this is already very good news to me. i don¡¯t want her to be forced back when she¡¯s finally willing to appear in front of people again.¡±


    ¡°I was indeed thoughtless back then, and I don¡¯t deny that I was the cause of it. but boran, my character isn¡¯t so bad that i¡¯d interfere in someone else¡¯s rtionship.¡±


    one wrong step and he would lose everything.


    there was a long silence on both sides of the phone.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m not doubting your character. because of what happened that year, my sister is probably very sensitive to the people of the shi family and the xie family. i¡¯m afraid that if she meets anyone rted to the past, she will want to hide far away.¡±


    I should be the one saying sorry. If I didn¡¯t agree to the marriage back then, none of this would have happened. no emotions could be seen on xie heng¡¯s face.


    After a pause, he said, ¡± you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ve seen miss Shi Yan and the fifth master of the Jiang family. They have a very good rtionship. Miss Shi Yan probably won¡¯t bear to leave the fifth master of the Jiang family.


    there was a long silence on the other side, and then shi poran said, ¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a talkative personality, but this was a rare call from Shi poran after Shi Yan left. Xie Heng didn¡¯t hang up immediately.


    ¡± i remember that you don¡¯t have much contact with the fifth lord of the jiang family, so you don¡¯t know much about him. why do you trust him so much? ¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t believe him, i believe in my sister.¡± Shi poran said.


    ¡°My younger sister has been intelligent since young and can see things very clearly. She knew what she wanted when she was ten years old and was decisive in doing things, so her vision of people would not be bad. Since he¡¯s someone she likes and even has her heart set on him, he definitely won¡¯t be bad.¡±


    Xie Heng was silent and did not speak.


    indeed, shi yan was very smart and decisive.


    If the same thing happened to someone else who had been pampered and pampered since young, would they be able to give up everything and leave at the age of ten like her?


    not only did she leave without hesitation, but she also didn¡¯t contact anyone for nine years.


    even after nine years, she had no intention of returning.


    She had a good eye for people.


    The Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord, a noble gentleman, an orchid, and a Jade Tree.


    Yet, he stained the mortal world for her and fell into the mortal world for her.


    it could be seen that he cared a lot about her.


    After a long time, Xie Heng said,¡±since I¡¯m already in Haicheng, I n to stay for a few more days.¡± don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s not necessary, i won¡¯t appear in front of miss shi yan again to disturb her peace.¡±


    shi poran said,¡±xie heng, you¡¯re the one who went the wrong way. you can¡¯t me anyone.¡± if you do things step by step, you¡¯ll be childhood sweethearts. my sister is actually a very easy person to move.¡±


    Xie Heng¡¯s hand tightened around his phone.


    even after shi poran had hung up the phone for a long time, he still held the phone to his ear.


    *


    Shi Yan and Jiang che went shopping in a very ordinary way. They tried on clothes and bought clothes.


    Not only did Shi Yan try on the clothes, but Jiang che also tried them on at Shi Yan¡¯s request. in this men¡¯s clothing store, shi yan was waiting on the sofa in the lounge for jiang che, who was going to try on clothes in the fitting room.


    she looked at the shopping bags beside her and then at the fitting room with the door closed.


    shi yan¡¯s eyes curved as she smiled.


    She never knew that shopping could be so interesting.


    Just taking the fact that she was waiting for Jiang che to change into the clothes in the fitting room as an example, she was filled with joy.


    Her looks were outstanding, and her smile was too dazzling, attracting many people¡¯s attention.


    In men¡¯s clothing stores, most of the time, the girls would walk in with the boys, but there were also those who walked in alone or with friends, though the number was less.


    two boys in their twenties saw shi yan sitting there. after whispering to each other and seeing that shi yan was sitting alone, they hesitated and walked towards her.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said.


    they were two very good-looking boys, and they looked to be more than 1.8 meters tall.


    one of the boys greeted shi yan first, his face slightly red.


    When Shi Yan heard this, she raised her head and looked at them. The two boys were slightly surprised, probably because they were amazed by her appearance and temperament.


    Her face turned even redder.


    it would be rude to ignore someone¡¯s greeting.


    The main thing was that the other party didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions.


    shi yan gently nodded.


    I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. I want to ask if the person in this photo is you? ¡± The boy handed the phone to Shi Yan with a red face. There was a photo on the phone.


    It was a photo that Shi Yan was very familiar with.


    After Jiang che returned to Bamboo Gardenst night, he watched the rey of the show on his phone and took a lot of screenshots.


    of course, she had discovered it by ident. at that time, she couldn¡¯t help butugh secretly, thinking that teacher jiang was actually very cute sometimes.


    She was right beside him, but he still wanted to cut off her appearance in the show.


    ¡°yes, i am.¡± there was nothing to deny.


    The two boys exchanged a look and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, we¡¯re students from Haicheng Film Academy and we¡¯re majoring in directing a short Chinese cultural film, but we haven¡¯t found a suitable female lead. We happened to see you on a variety show yesterday and think you¡¯re very suitable! I was thinking of asking someone to find your contact information, but I didn¡¯t expect my luck to be so good to meet you while I was shopping.¡±


    the boy¡¯s face turned even redder.


    He scratched his head and said,¡±um, student, can you do us a favor?¡± we won¡¯t let you help for free, we¡¯ll pay you, although it¡¯s not a lot.¡±


    the more he spoke, the softer his voice became.


    ¡°The short film isn¡¯t formercial use. It¡¯s just a publicity film for thepetition, and the cirction range is rtively small, so you don¡¯t have to worry about being exposed to the public. If we win this time, half of the prize money will be yours!¡±


    at this moment, a voice was heard, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    he looked over to the source of the voice.


    When she saw the person clearly, the smile on Shi Yan¡¯s face faded.

 Chapter 327

    ?


    327 an extremely invasive gaze


    jiang yu.


    jiang yu walked over and nced at the two boys beside shi yan. he smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are you shopping with your friends?¡±


    He still had that familiar gentle and elegant appearance, looking schrly and elegant even without his sses.


    Shi Yan could tell at a nce that he had misunderstood that the two boys were with her.


    However, she didn¡¯t intend to exin much to him and only nodded slightly.


    she was indeed shopping with a friend, but it was not an ordinary friend, but her boyfriend.


    then, shi yan saw the gentle and elegant jiang yu¡¯s refined air disappear for a moment, reced by a touch of evil.


    however, she recovered very quickly, so quickly that shi yan thought she was hallucinating.


    In fact, that was not the case.


    She was very sure.


    Tong Yan didn¡¯t get the information she wanted, but at this moment, she was seventy percent sure that Jiang Yu and the third young master of the high heaven sect in the city of Qing were the same person.


    the jiang family¡¯s third young master, who didn¡¯t care about power, was just a university professor. he wouldn¡¯t be so evil.


    ¡°ms. shi, you have a boyfriend. isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to go shopping with two guys alone?¡± jiang yu said with a warm smile.


    shi yan was sitting on the sofa with her legs closed and her hands crossed on her legs. her sitting posture was very upright and elegant.


    She lifted her eyes slightly and looked at Jiang Yu with a smile.


    She was clearly sitting while he was standing, and he was even taller than her. But for some reason, at this moment, Jiang Zhi felt that Shi Yan¡¯s aura was not any weaker than his, and they were in their usual state.


    The two boys were anxious and were about to exin when Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±including this time, i¡¯ve only met third young master jiang three times. don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overstepping your boundaries?¡±


    ¡°or is it that third young master jiang is used to asking about the private affairs of unfamiliar people?¡± he asked.


    Jiang Yu looked at the girl with a light smile and his eyes narrowed.


    As expected of Shi boyu¡¯s sister, she was not a kind person.


    Jiang Yu stared at her for a few seconds and smiled apologetically. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡±


    He looked at the two boys beside him and said, ¡± I saw miss Shi shopping with two boys and I overreacted. After all, miss Shi¡¯s boyfriend is Wanwan.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± A voice interrupted him.


    it was jiang che who hade out of the fitting room.


    He was trying on a formal suit.


    A whole set.


    he didn¡¯t wear his suit jacket.


    shi yan thought that the style of this suit was nice, but jiang che didn¡¯t have a simr suit, so she couldn¡¯t help but want him to try it on.


    he loosened the first two buttons of his shirt and put it on. his sleeves were half-rolled up, and his suit jacket hung on his arm.


    His face was clear and warm, and his peach blossom eyes were slightly squinted, with a hint of enchantment and coldness.


    Shi Yan looked at him and immediately stood up from the sofa and walked towards him.


    She stood two steps away from him, looked him up and down, and made a pertinent evaluation. ¡°it¡¯s nice.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s line of sight looked past her to the three people not far behind her. His expression was still calm and warm. When his peach-like eyes looked at them, they were not sharp, but they made the three people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    It was the suppression of the imposing manner in his bones.


    jiang che only took one look before looking back at the little girl.


    ¡°If miss Shi says it¡¯s good-looking, it¡¯s really good-looking.¡±


    He could talk.


    the curve on shi yan¡¯s lips widened.


    she took a step forward and took the suit jacket hanging on his arm. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s see the effect.¡±


    She held up his clothes to help him put them on.


    Jiang che raised his eyebrows slightly and opened his arms slightly to let him put it on for him.


    shi yan, who was wearing t shoes, was only at the height of his shoulders. she had to tiptoe slightly and stick her whole body to him to dress him.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze was on her face the entire time. Under her long eyshes, her eyes were serious.


    she was seriously helping him put on his clothes.


    As she got closer, her body was almost pressed against his, and her breathing was a little staggered. however, she did not notice it at all, which made his eyes on her deepen a little.


    shi yan helped him put on his suit and stood on her tiptoes to help him tidy up. she didn¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but he turned his head gently and his lips brushed against her cheek.


    Shi Yan was slightly stunned, and then she smiled at him.


    The two of them had done even more intimate things before. It was just a kiss on the cheek, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t mind.


    she then raised her hand to button him up, leaving only the button on his cor loose.


    She wrapped her hands around his waist and adjusted his suit.


    it was as if she was hugging him and shrinking into his arms.


    jiang che lowered his eyes to look at her, his gaze deepening.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    shi yan tidied herself up and was about to withdraw from his arms when he suddenly raised his hand to grab her chin. the next second, her unfinished words were blocked between her lips.


    From the moment Shi Yan helped Jiang che put on the suit, Jiang Che¡¯s eyes had been filled with aggression as they looked at her. Even the three people who were looking at them could feel it.


    The two boys marveled at Jiang Che¡¯s appearance and temperament, while Jiang Yu was shocked at Jiang Che¡¯s different side.


    Gentle as Jade and elegant as an orchid-this was what he knew about his fifth uncle.


    he was also the fifth uncle in many people¡¯s eyes.


    however, at this moment, this person, who was as gentle as jade in the eyes of others and would remain calm even when he was angry, was actually looking at the girl in front of him with an extremely aggressive gaze.


    He didn¡¯t care that they were in public, and he didn¡¯t care that people were looking at him. He only had her in his eyes, and the expression in his eyes was telling her that he wanted her!


    This realization made Jiang Zhi unable to calm down for a long time.


    then, she saw him grab the other party¡¯s chin and kiss her in an extremely domineering manner, a deep kiss that did not care about the asion.


    jiang yao felt even more uneasy.


    The kisssted for about five minutes before it ended, and the people around them blushed.


    it was mainly because their looks were too outstanding. this kiss was gentle and strong, very abstinent, and it was a deep kiss. it was really hard to remain calm just by looking at it.


    Especially a few young female sales assistants.


    fortunately, there weren¡¯t many customers in the men¡¯s clothing store, or the scene would have been even more exaggerated.


    after the kiss, jiang zhi released his hand. shi yan¡¯s white chin had already been pinched red by him, but he held back his strength, so shi yan didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    She was just a little surprised that he would kiss her like this.


    she was pulled into his arms.


    Her legs were a little weak, and she could only let him hold her in his arms.


    After a while, she finally felt better. She pinched his waist and buried her face in his arms, saying in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Why did it suddenly turn out like this? there are so many people.¡±


    He rested his chin on her shoulder. When he heard her words, he leaned his head to her ear and whispered with a lowugh, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re too close. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    Shi Yan pinched his waist again.


    She withdrew from his arms.


    when she got out of his arms, there was nothing wrong with her except for the slight blush on her face and the red marks on her chin.


    His expression was indifferent.


    It was as if she was not the one who had kissed him affectionately just now.


    The onlookers turned their heads.


    they didn¡¯t have this kind of calmness after being kissed by so many people.

 Chapter 328

    ?


    328 You crossed the line just now


    ¡°Do you want to look in the mirror?¡± shi yan didn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s gazes and asked jiang che.


    jiang che¡¯s gaze fell on her lips that were moist from his kiss, then moved to her chin that was slightly red from being pinched. his eyes darkened, and at the same time, he could not help but feel a little pained.


    ¡°No need. As long as miss Shi thinks it looks good, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°does it hurt?¡±


    just as shi yan was wondering why he asked this question, he raised his hand and pinched her chin. his movement was very gentle, and his thumb gently stroked the red mark.


    Only then did he understand.


    he smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°so you¡¯re into this?¡±


    jiang che let her have her way and gently stroked the red mark on her chin. his gaze became gentler as he looked at her. ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then you go and change back, I¡¯ll go pay.¡±


    ¡°just wear this.¡± Jiang che said.


    his eyes never left her face, and his gentleness gradually grew.


    it was a high-end luxury brand, and the set that jiang yong had just tried on was brand new. since he said that he would not change, shi yan did not insist. she turned to the blushing saleswoman at the side and handed her a card.¡±Please pay the bill and pack up the clothes I just changed out of. Thank you.¡±


    she handed him a very ordinary bank card.


    Her own.


    the shop assistant took the card with both hands. ¡± you¡¯re wee. please wait a moment. ¡±


    Jiang che raised his eyebrows and looked at Shi Yan. He couldn¡¯t suppress the smile on his lips.¡±Miss Shi, shall I use your card?¡±


    Previously, he had swiped Jiang Che¡¯s card to buy things.


    shi yan smiled and raised her head to look at him. ¡± that¡¯s right. mr. jiang, don¡¯t you like it? ¡±


    Jiang che pursed his lips and smiled. miss Shi gave me clothes. How can I not like them? ¡±


    At this moment, the voice of the card-swiping saleswoman was heard. It was 1.06 million.


    her card was clearly an ordinary bank card, but there was no daily spending limit and she didn¡¯t even need to enter the password.


    jiang che nced at the counter, then looked at shi yan and said with a smile, ¡± miss Shi, you¡¯re a Rich Littledy. Why don¡¯t you take care of me in the future? ¡±


    ¡°really?¡± shi yan¡¯s eyes lit up.


    jiang che, who was originally just teasing her, said,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he didn¡¯t need to be so excited.


    However, when he met her expectant eyes, Jiang che couldn¡¯t bear to reject her. He chuckled and raised his hand to stroke her hair.¡±really. from now on, ms. shi will be in charge of raising me, and i will be in charge of raising ms. shi.¡±


    ¡°sure!¡± shi yan¡¯s eyes were full of smiles.


    she was really happy.


    she had a lot of money, and she definitely couldn¡¯t spend it all. every year, she received a lot of dividends. now, her money finally had a use.


    jiang che looked at her and felt that she was a little silly, silly yet cute.


    It was different from her calmness.


    he smiled and ruffled the top of her head, tucking a few strands of hair behind her ears. then, he held her and looked at the three people who were standing there in a daze.


    her gaze swept past the two unfamiliar boys andnded on jiang yu¡¯s face.


    meeting his gaze, jiang xi paused for a moment and called out,¡±Fifth uncle,¡±


    His attitude was respectful.


    ¡± putting aside the fact that i¡¯m shopping with miss shi today, even if it wasn¡¯t me, jiang yu, you¡¯ve crossed the line. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m the only one who has the right to question miss shi.¡±


    it was obvious that jiang che had heard their conversation in the fitting room.


    jiang zhiwei lowered her eyes. ¡± i¡¯m sorry, fifth uncle. i¡¯m sorry, miss shi. i¡¯ve lost my sense of propriety. ¡±


    his apology was surprisingly sincere.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help but look at him twice.


    however, jiang yu¡¯s eyes were still lowered and he couldn¡¯t see anything.


    ¡°don¡¯t do it again.¡± His voice was as gentle as his personality.


    Such a voice should have sounded like a spring breeze, but the people present who heard him say these four words did not have such a feeling.


    Instead, he was shocked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    jiang yu was too obedient.


    shi yan¡¯s sizing gaze fell on him again. Unfortunately, it was still the same. His lowered eyes covered the emotions in his eyes, and nothing could be seen.


    The sales assistant paid the bill and packed Jiang Che¡¯s clothes, then brought them over to hand them over.


    Jiang che took the card and passed it to Shi Yan while carrying the clothes.


    he then went to the rest area and picked up the few shopping bags. he carried them all by himself, without the intention of asking shi yan to help him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take some.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    jiang che smiled at her and said, ¡± miss Shi, I¡¯m still able to carry these small things. It¡¯s rare for me to go shopping with you. Shouldn¡¯t you give me a chance to perform? ¡±


    After hearing his words, Shi Yan smiled elegantly.¡±Alright, I¡¯ll give you a chance to show off.¡±


    The two of them did not leave. Jiang che nced at the two boys who were still standing there and asked Shi Yan, ¡± I¡¯ve heard everything you said just now. They¡¯ve invited you to film a short film. Ms. Shi, are you interested? ¡±


    the two of them didn¡¯t have much hope after seeing jiang che.


    The aura that Jiang che exuded from his bones was too strong, and he exuded a sense of authority without being angry.


    Shi Yan was his girlfriend. Such a domineering man, who didn¡¯t look simple at all, would probably not allow his girlfriend to film anything.


    Even if it was just a short promotional film for thepetition.


    This was a high-end luxury brand. People who could buy clothes here without even blinking would not be short of money. it was mainly because shi yan had paid the money just now, so they were even more certain that shi yan did notck money. it was obviously not feasible to tempt her with remuneration and bonus.


    their chances were even slimmer.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Jiang Xi would take the initiative to speak. They were instantly filled with hope.


    He looked at Shi Yan with hope.


    however, shi yan nced at them and said to jiang che, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not interested,¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, nodding.


    ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± Shi Yan said to Jiang che.


    Jiang che was originally unwilling to let more people see Shi Yan. he was just concerned about her wishes. if shi yan was really interested, he wouldn¡¯t stop her even if he felt sad.


    Since she wasn¡¯t interested, he wouldn¡¯t try to persuade her.


    He couldn¡¯t hold her hand since he was carrying things, so he reached out to her.


    shi yan understood and raised her hand to hold his arm.


    The two of them turned around and walked out of the Men¡¯s Clothing store.


    ¡°um, student, our short film is presented in the form of a short story. we actually need the male and female leads, but we haven¡¯t found them so far. We feel that your boyfriend¡¯s temperament is very suitable for our male lead.¡±


    ¡°If ... If you agree to shoot, we¡¯ll make a copy for you as a memento when the work is out. In addition, we also guarantee that this work will not be used for anymercial purposes! when thepetition is over, we will keep this work well. if you are not willing, we will give you the territory. we will not keep it!¡±


    another boy who had not spoken the whole time summoned up his courage and shouted at the two¡¯s backs.


    It was a gamble.


    They were betting that they had such a good rtionship that they would be happy to film a short film together.


    in fact, when they heard him say that jiang che¡¯s temperament was in line with the male lead¡¯s, shi yan and jiang che stopped in their tracks at the same time.


    he turned around to look at them and saw their excited faces.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you want to film it?¡± Shi Yan asked Jiang che.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it, but I want to experience more with miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo then,¡± Shi Yan looked at him and said with a smile.


    In the end, Jiang che gave his contact information to the two boys and asked them to contact him on the weekend after they had made arrangements.


    the two walked out of the men¡¯s clothing store and jiang yu immediately chased after them.


    ¡°Fifth uncle,¡±


    Jiang che stopped and turned around. His expression didn¡¯t change, and he was as gentle and reserved as ever.¡±Is there something?¡±


    Shi Yan nced at the gentle and refined Jiang Yu, then at the gentle and reserved Jiang che, and realized that their temperaments were a little simr.


    Of course, from Shi Yan¡¯s point of view, Jiang Yu naturally could not bepared to Jiang che.

 Chapter 329

    ?


    329 chapter 329-hard to read


    jiang yu didn¡¯t know what shi yan was thinking.


    he looked at jiang che and said, ¡± i¡¯ve been in haicheng for a while now. i didn¡¯t dare to visit you and disturb you. ¡± since we¡¯ve met here, i¡¯d like to take this opportunity to invite fifth uncle and miss shi to have a meal together. may i know if fifth uncle and miss shi have time?¡±


    ¡°Just treat it as an apology for the slip of the tongue in front of miss Shi just now,¡± he said to Shi Yan.


    his expression was sincere, and there seemed to be some anticipation in his eyes. this invitation to eat with them seemed to be from the bottom of his heart.


    Shi Yan¡¯s sizing gaze fell on his face again.


    This Jiang Yu was really hard to read.


    if he was said to be the same as the other people in the jiang family who harbored ill intentions towards jiang che, it didn¡¯t seem so from his behavior.


    He had been in Haicheng for a long time, but he had never appeared in front of Jiang che. Now that he was standing in front of Jiang che, even with Shi Yan¡¯s eyesight, she could not see any malice against him.


    However, if he was kind to Jiang che, it didn¡¯t seem to be the kind that Jiang Yun was.


    he was respectful to jiang che, but also distant.


    in fact, many people had this kind of attitude towards jiang che. but for some reason, shi yan felt a little strange when she saw jiang yu like this.


    but she couldn¡¯t tell what was strange about it.


    Also, she couldn¡¯t tell if Jiang Yu was faking his respectful attitude towards Jiang che.


    If he was pretending, even she couldn¡¯t tell. Jiang Yu¡¯s ability to disguise himself was evident.


    her mind was filled with thoughts, but only a few seconds had passed.


    since you know you¡¯re in the wrong, don¡¯t do it again, ¡± Jiang che said lightly. there¡¯s no need to eat.


    with that, he left with shi yan.


    Even after the two of them disappeared around the corner, Jiang Yu was still standing in the same spot.


    The two boys who had left Jiang Che¡¯s contact information were one step behind them as they walked out of the Men¡¯s Clothing store. When they saw Jiang Yu still standing outside, they exchanged a look.


    In the end, he decided to leave from the other side and avoid Jiang Yu, but he stopped him.


    ¡°please wait a moment.¡±


    there weren¡¯t many people on the mall¡¯s stairways, so it wasn¡¯t too noisy. thus, his shout was very obvious, and the two couldn¡¯t pretend that they didn¡¯t hear him.


    He could only bite the bullet and turn around to ask politely, ¡± ¡°may i know what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°do youck sponsors for your short film?¡±


    the two of them were stunned. they didn¡¯t expect him to stop them for this.


    shi yan and jiang che had decided on the male and female leads. it was obvious that jiang yu and shi yan didn¡¯t have a good rtionship. he had actually taken the initiative to ask them about the sponsorship of the short film.


    Of course, they werecking in sponsorships.


    Although the fact that they could visit luxury clothing stores showed that they did notck money, they were still students. They would have many more things to bid for in the future, so they could not possibly invest their own money every time. They would always try to get as many sponsorships as possible.


    with funds, the costumes, scenes, and special effects could be done better.


    However, this time, they were only shooting thepetition¡¯s work and had said that they would not be using it formercial purposes. They had no intention of seeking sponsors for the work this time.


    Moreover, even if they wanted to get sponsors, they shouldn¡¯t look for someone who didn¡¯t seem to be on good terms with the male and female leads they were looking for. If they lost the male and female leads they had found with great difficulty because of this little amount of money, it would not be worth it.


    this product is not formercial use, so we don¡¯t n to look for sponsors. But I still want to thank you for your good intentions.


    ¡°i see. that¡¯s a pity.¡±


    after jiang yu said this, he added, ¡± ¡°However, when you shoot a short film, you should have some requirements for the clothing. Ordinary clothing is not worthy of my fifth uncle and miss Shi, and the film may not be perfect. I have a friend who has all kinds of clothing for rent. I can give you his contact information, and you can go and see if you need anything.¡±


    his words had hit the nail on the head. the two of them were happy to be able to invite shi yan and jiang che to be the main characters of the short film, but they were a little worried about the clothing.


    ordinary clothes were indeed not worthy of shi yan and jiang che.


    they also had a clothing rental agency that they often cooperated with, but the clothing was rtively simple.


    there were some students who were good at making clothes and props, but none of them had graduated. their abilities were limited, and they might not be able to design the ideal clothes.


    Having more choices didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.


    seeing that the two didn¡¯t reject him immediately, jiang yu smiled gently and said, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t feel burdened. i¡¯m just giving you a contact number. you¡¯ll have to see for yourself if there are any clothes that you can use. if you like them, you¡¯ll have to pay the rental fee. ¡±


    ¡°if i may ask, why are you helping us, sir?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not helping you.¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    They didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but for a moment, the two of them actually felt that his smile was somewhat evil.


    Before they could think further, Jiang Yu continued, ¡± ¡°do you know who agreed to be the lead of your short film? it¡¯s unbelievable that he¡¯s personally involved in the shooting of the short film. if this news were to spread in the circle of people familiar with him, i don¡¯t know how many people would be shocked.¡±


    ¡°I just think it¡¯s rare and want to help. I hope we can get a better result.¡±


    In the end, the two epted Jiang Yu¡¯s name card.


    she said that she would contact him if she needed anything. she thanked him and left.


    The two of them were still a little dazed even after they walked out of the mall.


    one of the boys looked at the name card in his hand and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t this third young master Jiang not get along with miss Shi and her boyfriend? why would he take the initiative to help? he even looks like he really wants to be of help.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure,¡±


    she added,¡±perhaps it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t get along. in fact, apart from his bad attitude towards miss shi in the beginning, he didn¡¯t do anything out of line after.¡± He was not nice to miss Shi at first because he misunderstood that we were together with miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi¡¯s boyfriend is his fifth uncle. His bad attitude at the beginning was more like he was protecting his fifth uncle. He didn¡¯t want his fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend to have an ambiguous rtionship with other guys.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? however, i can see that his rtionship with his fifth uncle doesn¡¯t seem to be very good.¡±


    ¡°Only they know the exact situation. They don¡¯t look like ordinary people, so we shouldn¡¯t care too much. no matter what, it¡¯s already a surprise that we met miss shi by chance today and she agreed to help us. let¡¯s focus on preparing for the short film.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right,¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯m really shocked today. not only is miss shi beautiful and elegant, but even her boyfriend is extraordinary. He¡¯s clearly not angry, and his words are calm and gentle, but I¡¯m inexplicably intimidated by him and don¡¯t dare to speak. Just looking at him makes me feel a chill in my heart.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s why i can tell that they¡¯re not ordinary people.¡±


    ......


    the two of them walked away as they spoke.


    shi yan and jiang che didn¡¯t go back. they asked jiang lin to drive the car over. after putting the things they bought in the car, the two of them drove away alone.


    They didn¡¯t go far. They parked the car in the underground parking lot of another shopping mall. The two of them found a restaurant on the dining floor of the shopping mall and ate. After eating, they shopped for a while in the shopping mall and went to watch a movie.


    It was a cinema that Shi Yan was familiar with.


    The two of them hade here to watch a moviest time.


    They were lining up to buy movie tickets.


    it was a movie shot by ju yanya.


    After entering the screening room, he found the seat on the movie ticket and sat down.


    ¡°junior shi yan?¡± someone asked as soon as she sat down.


    shi yan looked over and saw that it was her senior, wang shan.


    wang shan¡¯s seat happened to be next to theirs, and the seat on the other side of wang shan was empty.


    ¡°Senior, you¡¯re here to watch a movie too?¡± shi yan walked over and sat down beside wang shan, and jiang che followed closely.

 Chapter 330

    ?


    330 drinking a cup of milk tea together


    Wang Shan nced at Jiang che. Even though she had seen him before, she could not help but be amazed by his looks.


    she politely nodded at jiang che as a form of greeting. then, she no longer stared at jiang che, who was someone else¡¯s boyfriend. she moved closer to shi yan and whispered to her, ¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not here to watch a movie. I¡¯m here for a blind date.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s the one i mentioned to youst time, the fianc¨¦ my family chose for me, the one who married wanwan.¡±


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help but look at shi yan when he heard the words ¡± family marriage. ¡±


    seeing that her expression was normal, he was relieved.


    he ced the milk tea he had bought with a straw in her hand, and shi yan naturally took it.


    speaking of milk tea, jiang che and shi yan were not people who liked to drink beverages such as milk tea. they were more used to drinking tea and in water, and asionally they would drink coffee.


    however, it was the first time for both jiang che and shi yan to drink milk tea.


    jiang che originally did not n to buy milk tea. he originally nned to buy two bottles of water, but he saw two little girls who hade to watch a movie next to him running to buy milk tea in high spirits. seeing that they looked about the same age as shi yan, jiang che changed his n to buy milk tea.


    to shi yan, although she didn¡¯t often drink beverages like milk tea, she would be happy to ept it if it was bought by jiang che.


    She took the milk tea and did not drink it immediately. She continued to listen to Wang Shan.¡±my parents wanted to have a meal with the two families, but i didn¡¯t agree. My parents asked us to have dinner alone, but I still didn¡¯t agree. In the end, my mom said that she wanted to book movie tickets for us and let us watch a movie together. I really couldn¡¯t reject it anymore, so I agreed.¡±


    Wang Shan looked at the empty seat next to her and shrugged. ¡°but when i came, he didn¡¯te.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that the other party doesn¡¯t like this marriage too much.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know how to respond to this.


    It was not appropriate to sayforting words. Wang Shan obviously did not look forward to this marriage. She was not disappointed that the other party did note. it was because the other party didn¡¯t like her and wasn¡¯t suitable for her. her rtionship with wang shan wasn¡¯t close to that extent.


    fortunately, wang shan was just casuallyining to her and didn¡¯t really want to hear her opinion. after she finished speaking, she changed the topic. she raised her eyebrows and looked at jiang che, then smiled at shi yan and said, ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯t expect to see a junior and her boyfriend on a date here. i hope i didn¡¯t disturb you guys. ¡±


    The cinema was not private property. If it wasn¡¯t Wang Shan next to them, it would be someone else. There was no such thing as a disturbance.


    ¡°No,¡± he shook his head with a smile.


    ¡°senior sister, do you want milk tea?¡±


    wang shan had no interest in watching a movie with her blind date, so she didn¡¯t even buy a bottle of water when she came in.


    Jiang che bought two cups of milk tea.


    He handed one cup to Shi Yan, who was holding another cup in his hand.


    As she spoke, she had already taken the cup from Jiang Che¡¯s hand and handed it to Wang Shan.


    ¡°no need, no need. you guys drink.¡± It was only two sses. What would he drink if she drank it?


    Shi Yan said,¡±my boyfriend and I don¡¯t really like milk tea. We¡¯ll just have one cup. This cup is for you.¡±


    upon hearing her words, not only wang shan, but even jiang che raised his eyebrows slightly.


    He met Shi Yan¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The two of them had a drink.


    Originally, he was not interested in drinking milk tea, but now he was looking forward to it.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, Shi Yan, who met his eyes, immediately understood his thoughts at the moment.


    He smiled helplessly.


    seeing the two of them exchanging nces, wang shan immediately took the milk tea that shi yan handed over. ¡± ¡°then thank you, junior.¡±


    She was the best at helping others achieve their goals.


    seeing her slightly teasing smile, shi yan didn¡¯t feel embarrassed. she smiled calmly.¡±you¡¯re wee,¡±


    he took a sip of milk tea.


    the movie began. the lights in the theater were dimmed, and only the big screen was on. everyone¡¯s eyes unconsciously turned to the big screen.


    Shi Yan took a sip of milk tea and brought it to Jiang Che¡¯s lips.


    she retracted her gaze from the big screen and looked at him before handing it over.


    Looking at his clear and gentle eyes, she smiled expectantly and said, ¡± ¡°try it. it tastes alright.¡±


    Jiang che stared at her smiling eyes for a moment. The corners of his lips curved up slightly, and he lowered his head to take a sip from the straw she had just drunk.


    the milk tea was sweet and greasy, not the taste he usually liked. however, he felt that it tasted pretty good when he drank it at this time.


    ¡°is it good?¡±


    looking at her smiling and elegant face, jiang che¡¯s lips curved up as he replied, ¡± ¡°MMM, it¡¯s good.¡±


    then, shi yan took a sip in front of him and said with a smile,¡±i also think it¡¯s good.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s eyes never left her face the entire time. Seeing this and hearing her say this while drinking, it was hard not to be affected.


    yet, she was still staring at him.


    Jiang Che¡¯s eyes darkened. He raised his hand to cover her eyes and whispered in her ear, ¡± ¡°miss shi, i realize that you¡¯re getting bolder and bolder. you even dare to provoke me here.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s eyes were covered by his palm. she smiled and sat down with her back against the chair.


    Only then did Jiang che cover her eyes and look away. But before that, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and give her a quick kiss on the cheek.


    shi yan quickly reached out and grabbed her hand.


    She pinched his fingertips, and then their palms touched, and their fingers slowly interlocked.


    She didn¡¯t look at the big screen the entire time and just looked at him with a faint smile.


    To Jiang che, this was a little fatal.


    He simply looked away at the big screen and didn¡¯t look at her again.


    However, he still couldn¡¯t help but tighten his grip on her hand.


    seeing this, shi yan could not help but smile.


    She stopped teasing him and let him hold her hand tightly as she sat upright and watched the movie.


    however, after this, she realized that teasing jiang che was also very fun.


    when the movie started, the cinema was filled with the music, so only the two of them could hear their conversation.


    wang shan, who was sitting at the side, did not hear what they said. she only saw their interaction.


    But even if it was an interaction, Wang Shan couldn¡¯t help but be dazzled.


    the sweet interaction between a good-looking and loving couple was really interesting!


    however, to avoid embarrassment, she did not stare at the two of them all the time. instead, she nced at them from time to time, trying to pretend that she was focused on the movie.


    throughout the entire movie, jiang che and shi yan¡¯s hands were still sped together. shi yan took a sip of the milk tea, then passed another to jiang che.


    He finished it just like that.


    the person who was on a blind date with wang shan did not appear.


    wang shan was not affected and even breathed a sigh of relief.


    When the movie ended and they walked out of the passage, Wang Shan was suddenly called out, ¡± ¡°miss wang shan.¡±


    Shi Yan and Jiang che were one step ahead of Wang Shan. However, it was crowded and the other party seemed to be focused on looking for Wang Shan, so they did not see them.


    however, when shi yan heard someone calling wang shan, she subconsciously stopped and looked back.


    when she stopped, jiang che, who was holding her hand, naturally stopped as well.


    the person who called out to wang shan was 25 or 26 years old and very handsome, but the pink shirt under his coat looked a little showy.


    It wasn¡¯t feminine, it was shy.


    he had the air of a yboy.


    and it was an acquaintance.


    Li xiran, the eldest young master of the Li family in Sea city.


    It was rumored that he changed his girlfriend every two to three days and had had countless girlfriends.

 Chapter 331

    ?


    331 I¡¯m not worthy of you


    wang shan was a little surprised to hear someone call her name. she thought it was an acquaintance and quickly looked over.


    But what she saw was a handsome man she had never seen before.


    yes, handsome.


    as a senior face fanatic, wang shan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but light up the moment she saw him. it could be seen that his looks had passed the test.


    It was just a little flirtatious.


    wang shan thought.


    however, he was a handsome man, and one would get tired of looking at the same type for a long time. it would only be fresh if one looked at different types asionally.


    Oh, this handsome guy seemed to have called her just now.


    Wang Shan stopped her infatuated gaze and calmly walked towards the other party.


    the two of them were only two or three steps apart. however, the movie had ended and there were many people on the side, so it was a little crowded. by the time she walked up to him, the crowd had almost dispersed.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che stood not far away and did not leave.


    ¡°excuse me, were you the one who called me just now?¡± Wang Shan asked.


    ¡°Miss Wang Shan?¡± li xiran¡¯s eyes fell on her.


    She was a beautiful woman, but she was a good girl. One look and you could tell that she was not someone to y with. That was why he never found a girlfriend from the industry. It was difficult to end this.


    he hadn¡¯t had enough fun yet, and he didn¡¯t want to settle down so soon.


    he didn¡¯t know what the old man was up to, but he insisted on a marriage alliance with the wang family.


    the wang family didn¡¯t know what was going on either. he was clearly on good terms with wang yinghao, and the wang family knew what kind of person he was.


    If he married his daughter to him, wasn¡¯t he pushing his daughter into the fire pit?


    who would marry their precious daughter to a wastrel like him?


    They heard that Wang yinghao¡¯s younger sister had been in poor health since she was young. Under the suggestion of the fortune-teller, the Wang family decided to give it a try and put her in the care of a rtive in the countryside.


    after living with a rtive in the countryside for a few days, her health actually improved, so she stayed there until she came of age and took the college entrance examination to return to haicheng.


    Aftering to Haicheng, this big miss Wang had mostly stayed on campus or in her own apartment. She rarely went back to the Wang Residence, so even though he had a good rtionship with Wang yinghao, he had never seen her before.


    he didn¡¯t want to start a family so soon. he still wanted to continue being carefree. as for the meeting that his family had arranged for them, he had pushed it back again and again. this time, he really couldn¡¯t push it back, so he agreed.


    he didn¡¯t n toe at first, but he thought about how he had agreed. the girl was already here, and it would be rude to stand her up. no matter what, she was wang yinghao¡¯s younger sister. he still had to give her face as a brother.


    He had actually arrived a long time ago, before the movie started.


    but he didn¡¯t go in.


    They didn¡¯t n to be together. A man and a woman watching a movie were usually a couple, so it was a little inappropriate for him to apany her.


    he waited in the main hall of the cinema until the movie was over. he got up and walked over to wait for her.


    He had gotten Wang Shan¡¯s photo from Wang yinghao and had urately recognized her in the crowd.


    wang shan was not stupid. on the contrary, she was very smart.


    this could be seen from the fact that she had been admitted to haicheng university and was doing well in the student union as a second-year student.


    She quickly guessed the identity of the person in front of her.


    li xiran, the eldest young master of the li family, was her marriage partner.


    since she had guessed the other party¡¯s identity, she did not hide it. ¡°Young master Li?¡±


    ¡°nice to meet you, i¡¯m li xiran.¡± she looked at his outstretched hand.


    Wang Shan paused and raised her hand to shake hands with him.


    She let go of him very quickly. He was the one who let go of her first.


    he only held her fingertips gently before letting go. he was very gentlemanly.


    ¡± i¡¯ve known miss wang¡¯s brother for many years. if miss wang doesn¡¯t mind, you can call me big brother li. ¡±


    wang shan retracted her hand, nced at the gentlemanly but distant person in front of her, and shouted with great sense of propriety, ¡± ¡°big brother li.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry that i couldn¡¯t follow my family¡¯s arrangement to watch a movie with miss wang. but miss wang is wang yinghao¡¯s sister. as your brother¡¯s brother, i won¡¯t stand you up since i¡¯ve already agreed. i arrived before the movie started and sat in the hall waiting for miss wang toe out after the movie.¡±


    ¡°Miss Wang, do you want to eat something? If you don¡¯t need it, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±


    His words were very clever.


    he had asked her to call him big brother li, but he called her miss wang. it could be seen that he had asked her to call him big brother li out of courtesy. By emphasizing that he was her brother¡¯s brother, he was telling her that she was only his sister in his eyes. By saying that he hade but was only waiting in the hall instead of watching a movie with her, he was telling her that he actually did not want to see her, but he treated her like a sister, so he did not stand her up and did her a favor. He then asked her if she wanted to eat and offered to send her back out of concern for his sister as an ¡± older brother.


    what needed to be said had been said, and it was appropriate to be polite and thoughtful.


    He wouldn¡¯t make her feel awkward, and he would let her understand what he meant.


    she didn¡¯t agree to this marriage in the first ce, and he didn¡¯t agree either, so it was much easier to handle.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ve had dinner, so i¡¯m not hungry now. please wait for me here, big brother li. you don¡¯t have to send me, i¡¯ll just take a taxi back to school.¡±


    ¡°But since we¡¯ve met, there are some things that we should make clear. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be quite awkward if our family keeps arranging for us to meet.¡± wang shan said with a smile.


    She said it directly, and the key point was that she said it very frankly, without the slightest shyness on her face.


    li xiran was slightly surprised.


    She was twenty years old and only a second-year student. In his eyes, she was still a young girl.


    It¡¯s hard for a little girl at this age to have such a heart, right?


    to be more narcissistic, his face was actually very attractive to girls, but she was not moved at all. for a moment, li xiran felt a little subtle.


    however, it was good that she was so calm.


    this wasn¡¯t easy for him to deal with. she was wang yinghao¡¯s younger sister, and she was also an obedient girl. he couldn¡¯t say anything harsh to her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk?¡±


    Wang Shan shook her head. no need to trouble yourself. Let¡¯s talk here.


    ¡°I know that big brother li, like me, doesn¡¯t quite agree with the arrangement of the elders at home. Also, I¡¯m still young now, and I have to focus on my studies. I don¡¯t want to think about my life for the time being. Please go back and exin to uncle li and aunt li. I¡¯ll also go to my parents and exin to them.¡±


    Li xiran nced at her, then smiled and said, ¡± ¡± alright, i¡¯ll make things clear to my parents. i¡¯m sorry, sister wang. my parents are anxious about my marriage and have troubled you. ¡±


    ¡± i understand. big brother li, you don¡¯t have to apologize. ¡±


    li xiran was a lot more rxed after he made things clear. ¡± to be honest, i¡¯m really relieved that you¡¯re not interested in me, little sister wang. ¡±


    Wang Shan looked up at him and asked with a smile,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± i¡¯m so ugly that i scared big brother li?¡±


    ¡± no, no, the wang family¡¯s little sister is very beautiful. i¡¯m not good enough for you. it¡¯ll be hard on you to be with me. ¡±


    looking at wang shan¡¯s puzzled eyes, li xiran said truthfully, ¡± ¡°little sister wang hasn¡¯t been in haicheng for years, so she doesn¡¯t know enough about the people in the circle. I¡¯m famous in the circle for being a womanizer. I¡¯ve had at least dozens of girlfriends, if not hundreds, and I haven¡¯t decided to stop being a womanizer yet.¡±


    This was something Wang Shan did not expect.

 Chapter 332

    ?


    332 why don¡¯t i see you call me brother


    her brother had been single for more than ten thousand years. he had lived for more than twenty years and had probably never even held a girl¡¯s hand before. she had thought that anyone who could be brothers with her brother would be the same kind of person as her brother.


    And he was the fianc¨¦ her parents had chosen for her. She really didn¡¯t expect that the man her parents had chosen for her would be a yboy who had many girlfriends.


    He wasn¡¯t sure what he was feeling.


    there was just a moment when she felt a little upset.


    it was not that she was prejudiced against li xiran, a yboy. she was not familiar with him, so she had no right toment on his private life.


    She was upset because the fianc¨¦ her parents had chosen for her was a yboy.


    Not only her parents, but her brother also agreed with this marriage.


    If the Wang family and the Li family were to form a marriage alliance, it would indeed be beneficial to both families.


    Was it really because she was not raised by them since she was young and their rtionship was not deep enough, that they only cared about their interests and did not care about her lifelong event?


    Seeing that she was in a daze and didn¡¯t speak, and her face didn¡¯t look good, li xiran asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°little sister of the wang family, did i scare you?¡±


    wang shan came back to her senses and forced a smile as she shook her head.¡±No, I was thinking of something else and got distracted.¡±


    ¡± thank you for telling me this, brother li. i¡¯ll go back and tell you that i like a man who is loyal to me. it¡¯s my problem and it has nothing to do with you. it won¡¯t affect the rtionship between our families. ¡±


    from start to finish.


    how could there be so many people who were loyal to one person?


    It was also fortunate that he had no interest in the Wang family¡¯s little sister, or else he would have really lost from the start.


    then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Goodbye, big brother li.


    after that, wang shan waved at him with a smile and left.


    Seeing that Shi Yan and Jiang che had not gone far, she hurriedly caught up. ¡°Junior Shi Yan!¡±


    shi yan pulled jiang che and stood where they were, listening for a while. she roughly understood what was going on, so she stopped listening to the corner and chose to leave. she didn¡¯t expect the two to end their conversation so quickly.


    Li xiran was a little surprised to hear Wang Shan call Shi Yan.


    When she saw Shi Yan turn to look at Wang Shan, she realized that they did not have the same name.


    When he saw the person holding Shi Yan¡¯s hand, he quickly recognized the other party.


    He had a deep impression of the fifth Lord of the Jiang family.


    When han di confessed to Yanyan, he appeared in his wheelchair and interrupted them.


    he looked gentle, but he was actually a very strong and possessive person.


    it wasn¡¯t that fifth lord jiang didn¡¯t stick to his master.


    Before meeting the other person, no one had appeared by his side. When the other person appeared, he could give the other person the mostplete version of himself. Whether it was body or heart, he only belonged to one person.


    In a trance, li xiran actually envied Jiang che.


    however, it was only for a moment. he quickly got rid of this thought and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Wasn¡¯t it good to be free and unrestrained? wasn¡¯t the world of flowers good? What¡¯s so good about giving up this colorful world and locking myself up for one person?


    When he had enough fun and wanted to stop, he could still marry a wife who could support the position of the mistress of the house with his family background.


    Since they had met here, he naturally had to go over and say hello.


    so li xiran also followed.


    ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    shi yan looked up at him and chuckled.¡±Brother Xi ran.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s line of sight immediately turned to shi yan.


    his calm eyes were deep.


    he then looked at li xiran with a gentle expression, and no other emotions could be seen.


    ¡°junior shi yan, do you know zhenzhen?¡± wang shan blinked and looked at them.


    the eldest young master of the SU family is Yanyan¡¯s cousin. I met Yanyan at the SU family when I was young, and we knew each other from then on. li xiran exined.


    He then looked at Jiang che and nodded in greeting, ¡± ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡±


    Jiang che looked at him with his calm eyes. He only nodded slightly in response and did not say anything.


    Shi Yan nced at Jiang che and retracted her gaze with a faint smile. She looked at the two of them.¡±it¡¯s gettingte, we¡¯ll go back first. brother xiran, senior sister, you should go back early too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, be careful on the road.¡±


    After li xiran finished speaking, the two of them left first.


    ¡°Little sister Wang, let me send you back to school. It¡¯s not safe for you to take a taxi at night.¡±


    wang shan was about to refuse when li xiran smiled and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not only Wang yinghao¡¯s younger sister, but you also know younger sister Yanyan. You¡¯re practically one of us. If I really let you go back alone like this, I won¡¯t be able to bear it.¡±


    of course, this was not the only reason.


    he had seen that wang shan and shi yan were about the same age. shi yan had someone to apany her to the movie and to go back with her. he was afraid that wang shan would feel depressed after watching the movie alone and having no one to send her back.


    no matter what, she was here today because of him.


    ¡°If you encounter any danger on the way, I won¡¯t be able to exin it to your brother.¡±


    At the mention of her brother, Wang Shan was a little dazed.


    even his smile became a little forced.


    But in the end, she did not reject li xiran again.


    then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, big brother li. It¡¯s too far to go back to school, and it¡¯ll take a long time to drive back and forth. Big brother Li, can you send me to my apartment? ¡±


    *


    in the car, jiang che sat in the driver¡¯s seat and shi yan sat in the front passenger seat.


    before the car started, jiang che looked sideways at shi yan and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°brother xi ran?¡±


    As expected, she was Jealous Again.


    shi yan raised her eyebrows and looked at him, trying to hold back herughter.


    ¡± li xiran, the young master of the li family in haicheng? ¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    it¡¯s fine if the others call miss Shi ¡®brother¡¯, but at least they¡¯re rted to miss Shi. Miss Shi shouldn¡¯t have much interaction with this young master Li, why did she call him¡¯ brother ¡®too? ¡±


    Trying hard not tough out loud, Shi Yan said,¡±He¡¯s a friend of my cousin. He used to go to the SU family when he was young. I saw him there when I was young. he¡¯s a few years older than me, so i can¡¯t just call him by his name. It¡¯s rude to call someone a few years older by their name, teacher Jiang.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m older than you by a few years too. why don¡¯t you call me brother, ms. shi?¡± he said.


    He looked at her with a threatening gaze.


    of course, the jealousy in his tone was also very obvious.


    ¡°mr. jiang, why are you jealous of everything?¡± shi yan smiled.


    however, she saw him staring at her without saying a word.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, do you really want me to call you brother?¡± he said with a helpless smile.


    looking straight into his eyes, her smile revealed a bit of seductiveness that could only be found when two people were deeply in love.¡±Teacher Jiang, if I really call you brother, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±


    jiang xun¡¯s hand left the steering wheel and leaned toward her. he held her face with one hand, and the tip of their noses were less than five centimeters apart.


    ¡°try shouting and see if i can take it.¡±


    He was a little overbearing.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t intimidated by his overbearing attitude. She smiled and called out softly,¡±brother yan?¡±


    the hand that was cupping her face trembled. his other hand fell on her shoulder, slid to her neck, and gently slid across the back of her neck.


    Shi Yan shivered at his action.


    the tip of his nose came even closer, and he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°no, let¡¯s change to another one.¡±


    ¡°Brother Jiang Chen?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡±


    shi yan was silent.


    he really knew how to y.


    However, since he wanted it, she would satisfy him.


    She looked at him and called out softly, ¡± ¡°big brother yingluo¡±


    jiang che cupped her face and lowered his head to kiss her.

 Chapter 333

    ?


    333 the more she looked, the more picky she became


    the next day, sunday, shi yan¡¯s apprenticeship banquet.


    Jiang che had arranged for the location to be at the Jade eatery.


    The Jade eatery could also hold banquets, but since its opening, no one had been qualified to hold banquets here.


    The guests who received the invitation but didn¡¯t know who the behind-the-scenes boss of the Jade eatery was were more or less surprised.


    this included one of the main characters of the banquet, professor li bingfeng.


    He knew that Shi Yan would arrange this apprenticeship banquet and that it wouldn¡¯t be sloppy, but he didn¡¯t know it would be so Grand.


    one had to make a reservation a few months in advance to eat at jade eatery, but she was actually holding this apprenticeship banquet here!


    the banquet was set for 12 noon.


    in the morning, customers started toe in.


    As the host of the banquet, Shi Yan naturally arrived early.


    Although there were not many people attending the banquet, most of the guests invited were people of status. Moreover, Jiang che had helped Shi Yan arrange the apprenticeship banquet, so it was naturally very Grand.


    The Jade eatery would be closed for a day and would not receive any guests.


    the venue of the banquet was on the first floor of the jade restaurant.


    The guqin and pipa were yed in turns, and the entire banquet hall was luxurious and elegant.


    shi yan was wearing a light purple dress today. it was designed with starry elements and looked a little dreamy.


    Jiang che stayed by her side the entire time.


    there weren¡¯t many guests, so they exchanged greetings asionally.


    When it was almost ten O ¡®clock, the two of them weed professor li and his wife at the door. Professor li raised his head and looked at the sign of the Jade Restaurant, then at theyout of the banquet hall. He said, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s just an apprenticeship gift. i can just ask a few friends to have a meal together. why is it so grand? ¡±


    However, even though he said so, he could not suppress the smile on his face.


    It was not that professor li was vain. He was simply happy that Shi Yan valued him as a teacher.


    ¡°i¡¯m just having a meal with a few friends.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    He then introduced the person beside him to the two of them. this is my boyfriend, Jiang che.


    Jiang che, this is professor li and professor Chen.


    In fact, professor li and his wife had long noticed Jiang che, who was standing beside Shi Yan. They couldn¡¯t help but marvel at him in their hearts. What a beautiful and elegant person.


    However, they had thought that he was Shi Yan¡¯s friend or rtive. They had not expected him to be her boyfriend.


    The main reason was that Shi Yan didn¡¯t seem like she was in a rtionship. Moreover, Jiang Che¡¯s temperament was a little simr to Shi Yan¡¯s, so it was reasonable for him to think that they were rtives.


    was he actually her boyfriend?


    The two professors looked at each other, then began to seriously size up Jiang che.


    Jiang Che¡¯s expression did not change in the face of their scrutiny. He stood there calmly and allowed them to size him up. His gaze was warm and his expression was gentle and reserved.


    he was clearly not a very strong person, but the more the two experienced old professors looked at him, the more frightened they were.


    What a young man who kept his power to himself!


    this kind of bearing was not something that anyone could have.


    the more professor chen looked at jiang che, the more satisfied he was. the more professor li looked at jiang che, the more picky he became.


    initially, when professor li first saw jiang che, he had thought that he was an outstanding young man. now that he knew that he was shi yan¡¯s boyfriend, he was not satisfied no matter how he looked at him.


    he looked to be around 25 or 26 years old, but he was actually able toy his hands on a little girl like little yan! Old cow eating young grass!


    who was jiang che? how could he not sense the change in their expressions after shi yan introduced him? unaffected, he greeted them very calmly and politely, ¡± ¡°Professor li, professor Chen.¡±


    ¡°jiang? the jiang family from sea city?¡±


    It was no wonder that professor li did not know Jiang che. They were not in the same circle. Professor li was more concerned about the academic side. Otherwise, he would not have not known that Shi Yan had a boyfriend after the matter between Shi Yan and Jiang che had blown up.


    but even if they weren¡¯t in the same circle, professor li had his own social circle, and he knew that the jiang family was divided into the jiang family of haicheng and the jiang family of jingdu.


    jiang che didn¡¯t answer directly, but said, ¡± ¡°i lived with the jiang family in sea city for three years.¡±


    professor li wasn¡¯t an idiot, so he understood what he meant.


    he was saying that he had lived with the jiang family in sea city for three years, but he was not a member of the jiang family in sea city.


    as for which family he was from, professor li didn¡¯t ask much. he looked at him and then at shi yan, who was smiling elegantly. professor li red at him and said,¡±since little yan has personally brought you here to introduce you to us, i think she has decided on you. treat her well.¡±


    ¡°i will,¡± jiang che looked at shi yan.


    his originally calm eyes became gentle the moment he turned to look at her.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to see the affection in it.


    Professor li saw this and snorted at Shi Yan. you guys should be attending to other guests. Professor Chen and I are family, so we don¡¯t need you to entertain us. Let¡¯s go in first.


    it was naturally impossible to let them enter by themselves, but ren kexin and chang ru happened to be walking in their direction. seeing this, jiang che said to shi yan, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll bring the two professors in first, you go and receive your friend.¡±


    professor li and professor chen were about to say no, but jiang che spoke up first, ¡± ¡°Please,¡± he said.


    there were many guests, and jiang rui and jiang cheng had arrived long ago.


    The moment he entered, he met two people.


    ¡°fifth uncle!¡±


    ¡°Fifth uncle,¡±


    The two of them greeted Jiang che respectfully.


    professor li and professor chen did not know jiang che, but they knew jiang cheng.


    They would asionally watch the local financial news.


    Hearing how Jiang Cheng addressed Jiang che, he couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang che.


    jiang che lived in the jiang family of haicheng and was not a member of the jiang family. the head of the jiang family of haicheng had to address him as fifth uncle respectfully. jiang che¡¯s identity was obvious.


    She knew that Yan¡¯s boyfriend was not simple, but she did not expect him to be soplicated.


    jiang che didn¡¯t know what the two professors were thinking at this moment. he nodded slightly to jiang rui and the other professor and introduced, ¡± ¡°this is professor li and professor chen, both of whom are teaching at haicheng university. this apprenticeship banquet was prepared for miss shi and professor li.¡±


    it turned out that he was the other main character of today¡¯s banquet.


    ¡°Professor li, professor Chen!¡± The two of them immediately greeted politely.


    without waiting for jiang che¡¯s introduction, jiang rui said with a bright smile, ¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, professors. I¡¯m Jiang Rui, Yan¡¯s good friend, and a student at Haicheng University.¡±


    ¡°this is my fianc¨¦, jiang cheng.¡±


    Haicheng¡¯s Jiang family¡¯s heiress wasn¡¯t their biological daughter, and the fact that brother and sister had be fianc¨¦e was big news in Haicheng. Even if the two professors didn¡¯t pay much attention to this gossip, they had heard a little about it.


    ¡°hello.¡± professor chen said in a friendly manner.


    after exchanging a few pleasantries, jiang che led the two of them in and introduced them to olddy jiang and su yunzhi, who was apanying her. su yunzhi then received them.


    professor li and professor chen were a little surprised to learn that su yunzhi was shi yan¡¯s aunt, but they didn¡¯t show it on their faces.


    He felt even more sorry for Shi Yan.


    The SU family in Haicheng only had two daughters. The second daughter inherited the SU family, and the eldest daughter married into the Shi family in Jingdu.


    this was something that anyone with some connections would know. after all, when the eldest daughter of the su family married into the shi family in the capital city, the wedding had caused quite a stir.


    the daughter of the shi family was born with a silver spoon in her mouth, but she had lived in a small mountain vige like crescent bay for so many years.


    They didn¡¯t pursue the reason, and they knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to pursue it. However, when they thought of Shi Yan, a little girl who should have been well-dressed and fed, living alone in such a rural ce for so many years, they couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed.

 Chapter 334

    ?


    334 This is my boyfriend


    Shi Yan did not know what was happening inside. She was talking to Ren Kexin and Chang ru.


    ¡°Shi Yan, why did you suddenly acknowledge me as your master? It¡¯s actually our Academy¡¯s Vice Principal! Our Academy¡¯s Vice Principal is a famous schr. There are many people who want to be his disciples, but he has never epted any.¡±


    ¡°We were all shocked when we received your invitation the other day. I thought you might be busy preparing for the apprenticeship banquet, so I held back from calling you to ask.¡±


    as soon as they met, ren kexin started to talk.


    ¡°So, Shi Yan, after you apply for a master¡¯s degree and PhD, you will be under professor Li¡¯s guidance?¡± chang ru asked.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions!¡± The two of them said sincerely.


    He then handed the gift to her. Shi Yan thanked him and took it.


    The three of them were talking when someone else came.


    it was shi bochen.


    there was another person beside shi bochen.


    it was an old man with a walking stick.


    seeing that shi yan was looking behind them, ren kexin and chang ru stopped talking and turned to follow shi yan¡¯s line of sight.


    When they saw Shi Bochen supporting an old man, their expressions changed slightly and they hurriedly went to see Shi Yan¡¯s reaction.


    They didn¡¯t know what had happened to Shi Yan and her family, nor had they inquired about it.


    however, they had seen shi yan, shi bochen, and shi pochen together. in addition, they had seen shi pochen¡¯s excited look when he saw shi yan in the restaurant¡¯s private room that day. it was not difficult to guess that shi yan had a conflict with her family.


    The old man Shi Bochen was supporting was most likely an elder of Shi Yan¡¯s family.


    they were worried that shi yan would be affected by the other¡¯s sudden appearance.


    He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Shi Yan¡¯s expression did not change.


    ¡°Sister Yan,¡± Shi pochen felt a little nervous when he met Shi Yan¡¯s gaze.


    he didn¡¯t n to bring his grandfather along because he was afraid that he would make sister yan unhappy if he brought his grandfather to see her.


    However, his grandfather had asked him to bring him over, and he could not refuse.


    Moreover, his grandfather had seen the contents of the invitation and knew the location of the banquet. Even if he didn¡¯t bring his grandfather along, his grandfather would probablye by himself.


    his grandfather was getting on in years, and he was worried about his grandfather going out alone.


    Moreover, since grandfather had said that he wanted to see sister Yan, he must havee to apologize to her.


    the third branch of the family really owed sister yan an apology.


    He had to meet her.


    ¡°Y-Yanyan.¡± When the white-haired old man with a walking stick saw Shi Yan, his eyes trembled.


    shi yan subconsciously tightened her grip on the gift that chang ru and the other person handed to her.


    however, he quickly let go and his expression returned to normal.


    ¡°third grandpa.¡± she smiled and nodded.


    Ren Kexin lowered her head and said, ¡± ¡°shi yan, let¡¯s go in first. it¡¯s cold outside and you¡¯re wearing very little. don¡¯t stay outside for too long.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he pulled Chang ru into the room.


    shi jinlei had never expected to meet again in such a situation after nine years.


    yanyan looked at him with no resentment, not even anger, only a calm indifference. it was as if he wasn¡¯t a rtive or an elder to her, just someone she knew but wasn¡¯t too familiar with.


    Shi Jinlei had mixed feelings about this.


    ¡°You, Yanyan, you¡¯ve grown up.¡±


    shi jinlei opened his mouth and only said this after a long while.


    ¡°It¡¯s been nine years. It¡¯s normal for him to grow up.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t know that third grandpa was in haicheng. i didn¡¯t send you an invitation to the apprenticeship banquet today.¡±


    She was polite and courteous.


    But he was being too polite.


    it didn¡¯t seem like his attitude towards his family.


    shi jinlei looked at her in a daze. his lips moved, but he could not say anything for a long time.


    Yanyan, you ... Don¡¯t have to treat me like an outsider. I¡¯m your third Grandpa. I¡¯m your family and your elder.


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer him. she just smiled and said,¡±no matter what, it¡¯s impolite to not send you an invitation.¡±


    ¡°third grandpa, pleasee in.¡±


    However, Shi Jinlei did not enter immediately. Instead, he stood a few steps away from her and looked at her with aplicated expression. He stared at her for a long time before saying with self-me and regret, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯m sorry for what happened back then.¡±


    shi yan tightened her grip on the gift box.


    A hand wrapped around her waist from behind, and a familiar clear breath approached.


    It was Jiang che.


    shi yan rxed. almost instinctively, her body weight leaned towards jiang che.


    Her face was filled with her usual elegant and calm smile.¡±third grandpa, you don¡¯t have to apologize to me. no one was wrong in what happened back then. we just had our own standpoints.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t me anyone. third grandpa, you don¡¯t have to feel burdened.¡±


    shi jinlei could tell that she really did not me him.


    this made him feel worse than ming him.


    she did not even have the time to care about jiang che, who had suddenly appeared and held her in his arms. shi jinlei just looked at her like that, as if he wanted to say something but did not know what to say.


    ¡°Why is third Grandpa here?¡±


    It was Shi Bozhen¡¯s voice that broke the somewhat depressing atmosphere.


    As he walked closer, Shi boxiao took off his mask and sunsses, revealing his slightly evil and unruly face.


    Shi Jinlei also looked at him.


    He didn¡¯t have as much of an emotional fluctuation as Shi Yan did, but he wasn¡¯t calm either.


    ¡°it¡¯s bo di.¡±


    Shi Bozhen¡¯s lips curled into a smile, looking even more unruly.¡±It¡¯s me, third Grandpa.¡±


    His attitude towards the old man was still considered good. If it was the elders of the second branch that appeared here, he might have said a few words to them. But it was the third branch that came, so he did not say anything.


    she looked at shi bochen and asked,¡¯bochen, why didn¡¯t you tell me that your grandfather wasing to haicheng? There¡¯s no such thing as an elder meeting a junior. It should be us, the juniors, who should meet him.¡±


    shi bochen was to me for bringing her over without any prior notice.


    naturally, shi bochen could tell.


    he felt bitter in his heart.


    He couldn¡¯t stop his grandfather froming to see sister Yan.


    he wanted to call sister yan to inform her in advance, but he was afraid that it would affect her mood. today was her apprenticeship banquet, and she was so serious in preparing for it. she should be happy.


    Then let her be happy for as long as she could.


    That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t call her in advance to inform her.


    but in the end, he was still in the wrong.


    it was only right for second brother to be angry.


    If it was possible, he hoped that sister Yan would be angry with him, but she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°i came here on my own when i found out that yanyan has an apprenticeship banquet. you¡¯ll have to see him eventually. it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether ie to see you or youe to see me. ¡± Shi Jinlei said.


    she then looked at shi yan and said seriously and self-reproachfully,¡±No matter what, Yanyan, I¡¯m going to apologize to you personally, even if you don¡¯t care.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going to your apprenticeship banquet. I don¡¯t want my presence to affect your good mood. i¡¯m here just to see you and apologize to you in person. also, i want to tell you to go home. the shi family will always be your home.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s peach blossom eyes shed with a cold light.


    If not for the fact that this was a knot in miss Shi¡¯s heart and that avoiding it was not a solution, he would have interrupted Shi Jinlei to stop him from saying these words.


    to the others, miss shi looked normal and her emotions did not seem to be affected. but he knew that was not the case.


    She was just good at hiding her emotions.


    With her back against Jiang che, Shi Yan smiled at Shi Jinlei.¡±third grandpa, you don¡¯t have to be so concerned about it. what happened in the past has long passed. it¡¯s still the same sentence, everyone has their own stand, i don¡¯t me you. as for going back to the shi family, i¡¯ll go back when i¡¯m free in the future. you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡± you¡¯re in haicheng, and it¡¯s already very rude of me not to send you an invitation. there¡¯s no reason for me to ask you to leave without entering. if third grandpa isn¡¯t in a hurry, why don¡¯t you go in and have a cup of tea? ¡±


    as he spoke, he held the gift box with one hand and held jiang che¡¯s hand with his free hand. he stood beside her and introduced her with a smile, ¡± by the way, third Grandpa, let me introduce you. This is my boyfriend, Jiang che.

 Chapter 335

    ?


    335 his coldness inside


    Of course, Shi Jinlei knew who Jiang che was.


    He was the youngest and most capable head of the Jiang family in history. Among the younger generation of the capital, only Xie Heng of the Xie family couldpare to him.


    however, he was different from xie heng.


    Xie Heng¡¯s coldness was on the surface, while Jiang Che¡¯s coldness was on the inside.


    if he just stood there and looked at you with a calm gaze, you would feel a sense of oppression for no reason.


    shi jinlei looked at jiang che, then at shi yan, and his gaze finallynded on their hands that were holding each other¡¯s hands.


    it was shi yan holding jiang che¡¯s hand.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡± Shi Jinlei spoke.


    Even though Shi Jinlei was the third old master of the Shi family and was one generation older than Jiang che, Shi Jinlei still had to address Jiang che as fifth Lord Jiang in front of him.


    the name ¡°fifth lord jiang¡± was not only a form of address, but also a symbol of status.


    if not for his rtionship with shi yan, shi jinlei would have felt apprehensive even when he stood in front of jiang che.


    a person who had no desires and did not yearn for power was not scary. a person who had no desires and did not yearn for power and had extraordinary abilities and was not bound by any shackles was the scariest.


    The Jiang family¡¯s fifth master was someone who didn¡¯t even give face to his biological parents.


    ¡°Old master Shi San,¡± Jiang che nodded lightly.


    ¡°in haicheng, i¡¯ll have to trouble fifth lord jiang to take care of yanyan.¡±


    ¡°Third old master is too polite. Miss Shi is my girlfriend, and it¡¯s my duty to take care of her. today is miss shi¡¯s apprenticeship banquet. professor li has taken care of miss shi a lot over the years and is an elder whom miss shi respects. since third old master is here, why don¡¯t you go in and meet professor li?¡±


    that¡¯s right, jiang che did it on purpose.


    he had deliberately mentioned that professor li was an elder whom shi yan respected and that professor li had taken care of shi yan over the years. This was to let Shi Yan¡¯s real family know that the girl they had abandoned had other elders to take care of her. Shi Yan respected professor li as her elder, but she was cold and distant to her real family members.


    as expected, shi jinlei¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard jiang che¡¯s words, and he felt bitter in his heart.


    Logically speaking, he should have gone in to take a look since they had repeatedly invited him, but Shi Jinlei still did not.


    he didn¡¯t know if he was afraid that he would affect shi yan¡¯s mood if he stayed, or if he was afraid that shi yan would treat an outsider as her elder but keep a distance from him, a real rtive and elder, as if he were a stranger.


    ¡°if there¡¯s a chance, i¡¯ll invite professor li to dinner to thank him for taking care of yanyan. i won¡¯t be going in today.¡±


    shi bochen gestured for him to help him up and walked toward shi yan.


    ¡°Yanyan, this is a gift from third Grandpa to congratte you on finding a good teacher.¡± I prepared it in a hurry, so the gift is a little casual. Please don¡¯t mind it. ¡±


    it was true that they had prepared it in a hurry, but the gift was not casual.


    when he saw shi bochen¡¯s invitation on friday night and learned that shi yan was going to hold an apprenticeship banquet, he had asked someone to pick a heavy piece from his collection and immediately sent it over from the capital.


    Shi Yan nced at the gift he handed over. She paused and raised her hand to take it. She smiled emotionlessly and said,¡±Thank you, third Grandpa.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve delivered the gift, so i¡¯ll take my leave first. please apologize to your teacher for me. i¡¯ll invite him to dinner another day when i¡¯m free.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he used his walking stick to leave. Shi Bochen was really worried, so he pursed his lips and nced at Shi Yan, then said,¡±grandfather, i¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    ¡°no need, your grandpa guan wille to pick me up. stay here with your sister.¡±


    shi jinlei walked away, and his back seemed to have aged a little.


    shi bochen¡¯s eyes welled up with tears.


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze followed Shi Jinlei¡¯s back.


    there was no emotion in his eyes, but his mind had already drifted back to nine years ago.


    when she was told about the marriage alliance with the xie family, her third grandfather was indeed in the main hall. however, his third grandfather had a bad experience in his early years. he had lost his wife and son and was mentally and physically exhausted. other than nurturing shi bochen, he didn¡¯t care much about other matters.


    third grandfather only voted in favor of the marriage proposal when his grandfather proposed it and did not say anything else. third grandpa was not one of those people who said that she had to pay the price for enjoying the convenience brought by the shi family.


    When she said she didn¡¯t me him, it was true.


    however, it was impossible for her to face him with the same attitude as before.


    She knew that she couldn¡¯t do it. even though she understood that they were only on different sides, they were optimistic about the marriage with the xie family for her own good.


    seeing that the old man was helped into the car, shi yan retracted her gaze.


    she smiled at shi bochen and shi boyue and said, ¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    a gust of wind blew, and it was slightly cold.


    Jiang che took off his suit jacket and draped it over her shoulders. He took the gift box from her hands and led her into the Jade Restaurant.


    Shi Boxun and Shi Bochen were a few steps behind.


    Shi Bozhen looked at Shi Bochen and said in disagreement, ¡± ¡°you shouldn¡¯t have brought your grandfather here.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, the third branch of the family owes sister Yan An apology. Grandfather has the intention to apologize to sister Yan. Even if I stop him froming, he will find a chance to see sister Yan.¡± Shi Bochen said with a bitter smile.


    Shi Bozhen suddenly fell silent.


    The second branch of the family should be the one to apologize to Yanyan. Back then, they were the ones who forced Yanyan the most.


    third grandpa was able to personallye to yanyan to apologize. his parents and grandparents had always wanted to save face, so it would be difficult for them to do so.


    However, he was not in a hurry. As long as he did not go back, he would be able to wait for the day they came to apologize.


    he had already waited for nine years, so he didn¡¯t mind waiting a little longer.


    ¡°let¡¯s go in.¡± shi bozhen said.


    just as she was about to enter, she was stopped by someone.¡±Best Actor qu.¡±


    a person dressed in a suit and wearing sunsses was walking over with a handbag and an invitation.


    She took off her sunsses and looked charming without a smile.


    It was ju Yanya.


    ¡°movie queen ju.¡±


    his gaze fell on the invitation in ju yanya¡¯s hand, and he was a little surprised. then, she remembered that shi yan and ju yanya knew each other and felt relieved.


    movie queen ju¡¯s schedule should be very full. She still took time out of her busy schedule to attend my sister¡¯s apprenticeship banquet. I would like to thank you here.


    Ju Yanya smiled. you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m friends with sister Yan. It¡¯s only natural for me toe to her party. besides, i¡¯m not as busy as movie king qu made me out to be, and i don¡¯t have many jobs to do recently.¡±


    she did not have many jobs, not because she did not have any, but because she was unwilling to take them on.


    she had entered the entertainment industry for shi bozhen, and it wasn¡¯t easy for her to get closer to him recently. of course, she had to push back all the schedules that she could, trying to find time to meet him.


    she hade to shi yan¡¯s banquet to support her, but she had alsoe for qu boye.


    shi bozhen didn¡¯t know that ju yanya was here for him, but he was also a top celebrity in the industry, so he knew very well that ju yanya¡¯s excuse of not being busy was just a casual courtesy. he knew that she was taking time out of her busy schedule toe for shi yan.


    he had a better impression of her.


    ¡°Movie queen ju, please.¡±


    logically speaking, since shi boxun was standing with shi yan just a moment ago, the bodyguards at the door would let them in without having to show their invitation. however, shi boxun still handed his invitation over.


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment but still took their invitation cards. After a routine inspection, he returned the invitation cards to them and the two of them entered.


    After they had entered the Jade eatery, the rear window of a car parked not far away slowly rolled down, revealing a handsome and cold face.


    it was xie heng.


    he just happened to pass by and saw shi yan, jiang che, the shi family, and even the third master of the shi family standing there, so he asked xie yu to stop the car.


    she was about to leave, but she rolled down the window because she felt a little stuffy in the car and wanted to get some fresh air. he didn¡¯t expect that when he rolled down the window, he would be seen by the person in the driver¡¯s seat of a car not far away.


    Xie Heng was sharp and his eyes met the other person¡¯s.

 Chapter 336

    ?


    336 very curious about shi yan


    the other party smiled at xie heng.


    the face that was clearly gentle and elegant a second ago was overflowing with evil in the next second.


    The car started and drove to where Xie Heng¡¯s car was parked.


    it wasn¡¯t far from them, and they got closer in two minutes.


    ¡°patriarch xie, what a coincidence. My fifth uncle has organized a banquet for miss Shi at Jade Restaurant. Is family head Xie also here to attend the banquet?¡±


    When he got closer, he returned to his elegant appearance.


    ¡°i was just passing by.¡± xie heng said lightly.


    He looked at him with a gaze as sharp as a sword. ¡°Third young master Jiang, are you here to attend the banquet?¡±


    Jiang Yuughed and said nonchntly, ¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just passing by.¡±


    ¡°it must be fate to meet you here at this time. i wonder if n head xie could do me a favor and find a ce to sit and have a drink with me?¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s still something i need to deal with.¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t insist. He smiled. then I won¡¯t hold you up. You can go now. I¡¯ll ask you out for a drink next time.


    Xie Heng did not leave immediately. He looked at Jiang Yu deeply and said, ¡± ¡± the jiang family¡¯s fight has nothing to do with outsiders. the third young master of luan xiao is also a top figure. i don¡¯t think he would be so despicable as to involve a little girl. ¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed and he smiled mysteriously. ¡°master xie, are you warning me not to touch the shi family¡¯s youngdy?¡±


    Xie Heng did not respond.


    ¡°As far as I know, master Xie and the youngdy of the Shi family are not close. Could it be that the rumors about the intention of marriage between the Shi and Xie families are true? Or perhaps, master Xie has other feelings for the youngdy of the Shi family?¡±


    Xie Heng was unmoved and coldly said,¡±Third young master Jiang, you don¡¯t have to waste your time guessing. The Xie family and the Shi family have been friends for generations. I¡¯m friends with the first young master of the Shi family. I just don¡¯t want my friend¡¯s sister to be involved in the Jiang family¡¯s fight.¡±


    ¡± the shi family was born with a literary reputation and has the characteristics of an aristocratic family of schrs. the shi family members are more gentle, but the eldest young master of the shi family is different from most of the shi family members. he doesn¡¯t have a gentle temperament. if you touch his sister, the third young master of the jiang family will definitely not have a good time. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Farewell, third young master Jiang.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xie Yu started the car and drove away without him saying anything.


    Jiang Yu smiled as he watched the car gradually disappear from his sight.


    young master shi was not the only one who was not gentle in the shi family. there were many people in the shi family who were difficult to deal with.


    The bespectacled and refined third young master of the Shi family, Shi boyu, was the one who should not be provoked. Not to mention, the Shi family still had Shi Bochen and Shi Bozhen, who were not easy to deal with.


    however, he didn¡¯t believe xie heng¡¯s warning because the xie family and the shi family had been friends for generations and he and shi boran were friends.


    the head of the xie family was not a nosy person, even if the other party was a child of a family friend or a friend¡¯s sister.


    Not only did she make fifth uncle infatuated with her, but even the head of the Xie family was so concerned about her. What kind of magic did this youngdy of the Shi family have?


    without a doubt, shi yan was beautiful, had an excellent temperament, was smart, and had an excellent family background.


    However, it wasn¡¯t hard to find such a girl. Not to mention the heir of the Xuan family, Xuan Siyun, there were many such high-quality women in Qingcheng.


    miss ju from rose international was one of them.


    these were all outstanding women who had real power in their hands, and they were not inferior to shi yan.


    It was a pity that fifth uncle was keeping a close eye on her, and Shi boyu had personally called to warn her. Otherwise, he really wanted to personally meet Shi Yan and see what was so special about her.


    He didn¡¯t drive away immediately. Instead, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡± third sister, i heard that miss shi yan is holding a banquet today. did you receive the invitation? ¡±


    The third sister he was referring to was Jiang Yun.


    *


    at 12 o ¡®clock, the banquet officially began.


    Before that, professor li and professor Chen had already introduced Shi Yan to several famous schrs.


    just after 12 o ¡®clock, in the banquet hall, under the gaze of everyone, shi yan offered tea to professor li and formally acknowledged him as her teacher.


    su yunzhi had helped to make the tea.


    su yunzhi handed it to shi yan.


    Shi Yan smiled at su Yunzhi and took the teacup from her tray to Li Bing Feng, who was sitting in front of her. ¡°Teacher, please have some tea.¡±


    ¡°You little girl, it¡¯s really not easy to drink a cup of tea from you.¡± Li bingfeng¡¯s eyes were a little red.


    speaking of li bingfeng and shi yan¡¯s acquaintance, it was actually very dramatic.


    a site was found in wu county of yun province, where shi yan lived. li bingfeng followed the archeological team to investigate it and met shi yan there.


    shi yan had gone to the mountains to pick herbs.


    when they saw shi yan picking herbs in the mountains with a basket on her back and a sickle in her hand, they knew that she must be a local, even though shi yan¡¯s temperament was not like that of a country child at all.


    he asked shi yan to be his guide.


    With Shi Yan¡¯s indifferent temperament, she certainly did not enthusiastically agree to be their guide. Then, li bingfeng and his group paid her. Who would have thought that a fourteen or fifteen-year-old girl would not be tempted by money at all? even in her eyes, the two thousand Yuan guide fee they offered was not as important as the herb in her hand.


    at that time, li bingfeng and the others were shocked.


    without the work of a guide, shi yan and li bingfeng¡¯s interaction should have ended here. she didn¡¯t expect that she would meet li bingfeng again when she went to pick herbs a few dayster.


    At that time, li bingfeng fell in the mountains and injured his leg.


    Shi Yan helped him stop the bleeding and called for an ambnce.


    ter, li bingfeng was discharged from the hospital and went to the small courtyard where shi yan was staying to express his gratitude.


    After a while, he found out that Shi Yan liked to read, and he often sent her books. after the ruins exploration project was over, li bingfeng¡¯s habit of sending books to shi yan after returning to haicheng had not stopped.


    He had sent her a lot of books from Haicheng.


    many of the books he had sent could not be bought on the market, and shi yan had benefited a lot from them.


    just like that, li bingfeng became half a teacher to her.


    li bingfeng took the tea and drank it. he said to shi yan, you little girl, you¡¯re lucky that you listened to me and got into Haicheng University. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll never be able to wait for this cup of tea.


    the speaker didn¡¯t mean it, but the listener meant it.


    Su Yunzhi and su mu exchanged a look, while Shi Bozhen and Shi Bochen were also stunned.


    so it wasn¡¯t her own will to get into haicheng university?


    Did this mean that if professor li hadn¡¯t rmended her to go to Haicheng University, she wouldn¡¯t even have returned to Haicheng?


    sensing their gazes, shi yan did not say anything.


    he only smiled slightly in response to li bing feng¡¯s words.


    it was undeniable that her admission to haicheng university was influenced by li bingfeng, but not by much. li bingfeng¡¯s suggestion had only made her decide toe to sea city base.


    The cities she was most familiar with, other than the small town she had lived in for nine years, were the capital and Haicheng. If she didn¡¯t return to the capital, she couldn¡¯t not return to Haicheng either.


    It was also fortunate that she hade.


    She looked up at Jiang che, who was standing at the side, and smiled at him.


    seeing her smile, jiang che suddenly understood what she meant without her saying anything.


    he stared at her eyes, his heart burning.


    seeing the interaction between the two, lee bing feng was pleased.


    Although he still didn¡¯t like Jiang che.


    He said to Shi Yan, ¡± I¡¯ve prepared three boxes of books for you. They¡¯re your apprenticeship gifts. They¡¯re too heavy, so I didn¡¯t bring them with me. Later, give me an address and I¡¯ll have someone send them to you.


    the books that he usually gave her were difficult to buy in the market. the books that he was giving her as a gift for acknowledging her as his master must be good books.


    ¡°Thank you, teacher,¡± Shi Yan said, looking forward to the gift.


    alright, we¡¯ve already had the tea. You young people can go and y. Us old bones won¡¯t join in the fun. We¡¯ll sit here and chat.


    ¡°go on.¡± olddy jiang and su yunzhi also said to shi yan.


    The music started ying. Jiang che stood in front of Shi Yan, bent over, and stretched out his hand like a gentleman.¡±Miss Shi, may I have the honor to invite you for a dance?¡±

 Chapter 337

    ?


    337 she¡¯s really easy to coax


    Jiang che had always regretted not being able to dance with Shi Yan at the Yu family¡¯s banquet. This banquet was prepared by him, so of course, he would arrange it well to make up for the regret he hadst time.


    Originally, he had added this segment just to dance with Shi Yan to make up for his regretsst time, but this time, it was not entirely the case.


    He had invited Shi Yan to dance more because he saw that Shi Yan was in a bad mood, so he nned to make her happy in this way.


    shi yan naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse. she put her hand in his palm with a smile.


    jiang che held her hand and the two of them slid onto the dance floor.


    Jiang che looked down at the person in his arms and said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, can you tell me how you met professor li?¡±


    jiang che rarely took the initiative to ask about her.


    shi yan was a little surprised.


    However, after the initial shock, she smiled and told him, ¡± ¡°i learned how to process medicinal herbs from fourth grandmother. i like to go to the mountains to pick medicinal herbs during the holidays. When I was 14 years old, I went to the mountains alone to pick herbs during summer vacation and met an archeologists. My teacher was an archeologists.¡±


    ¡°after that, we came into contact a few more times, and we slowly got to know each other.¡±


    ¡°you like to go to the mountains to pick herbs?¡± Jiang che looked at her with a gentle gaze.


    when shi yan met his gaze, which seemed to kill her, the not-so-obvious depression in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    That¡¯s right, what¡¯s the point of thinking so much? she¡¯s doing very well now.


    Jiang che had said before that she could share some of her care for him with others. If the others no longer cared, she could take it back. He would care anyway.


    then it¡¯s enough that her emotions were affected by him alone. why should she care so much?


    she even made him worry.


    That¡¯s right, Jiang che was worried about her.


    even if he didn¡¯t say anything and just stayed by her side silently, she knew that he was worried about her.


    it was just a meeting with an elder of the shi family. it was not a big deal. it was not worth it to make him worry about her.


    ¡°In the past, when I was in Wuzhen, other than reading books, my favorite thing to do was to go to the mountains to pick herbs and thene back to prepare them. i¡¯ve been to all the mountains in the vicinity of wuzhen, not just the crescent moon bay.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re alone?¡±


    Shi Yan paused,¡±when fourth grandmother was still around, she would go to the mountains further away to pick herbs.¡± After fourth grandmother passed away, I¡¯ve been alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Jiang che said.


    It was to apologize for mentioning this person that reminded her of the deceased.


    shi yan shook her head. ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter. it¡¯s been six years since fourth grandmother left. i don¡¯t feel as strongly when i¡¯m mentioned again. ¡±


    jiang che took in all of her expressions and confirmed that she wasn¡¯t too sad. he was slightly relieved and held her tighter.¡±Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d go to the small courtyard you used to live in for a few days during the new year? we¡¯ll go a little earlier after your winter vacation?¡±


    there are also medicinal herbs to pick in winter. I¡¯ll apany you to the mountain to pick them.


    shi yan¡¯s eyes brightened and her face lit up with joy.¡±alright!¡±


    Compared to her heavy heart, he really liked her smiling face more.


    however, it was a little awkward.


    he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and nt a kiss on her forehead. ¡± ¡°miss shi, are you so easily satisfied? such a small matter and you¡¯re already so happy.¡±


    Shi Yan met his gaze and said bluntly, ¡± Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ll be very happy to be with you, even if it¡¯s just a small thing.


    When he suddenly met her sincere and serious eyes, Jiang che was stunned for a moment, then he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re really Yingluo.¡±


    as expected, she knew how to poke at his heart the best.


    he couldn¡¯t care less that they were still on the dance floor and that there were many people dancing around them. he directly pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly.


    A pair of lovebirds were always eye-catching.


    many people had been paying attention to them, so the two of them talking andughing on the dance floor, kissing on the forehead and hugging intimately, naturally fell into the eyes of many people.


    ¡°When I first found out that Yanyan was in a rtionship, I was actually very sad and depressed. I always felt that my sister had be someone else¡¯s before I had even taken care of her seriously. Now, seeing how Jiang che could easily pacify Yanyan and how happy Yanyan is with Jiang che, I suddenly feel very grateful to Jiang che.¡±


    su mu held a ss of wine and said to shi bozhen, who was also holding a ss of wine and standing beside him.


    They were all watching the couple on the dance floor.


    Su mu had not been outside earlier and did not see Shi Jinlei. However, with the guestsing and going, and Shi Yan and the others standing at the entrance for a while, naturally, some people had seen and heard their conversation.


    He had heard it from others.


    thus, he knew that shi yan¡¯s mood must have been affected.


    He had been worried all this time. Now that he saw Shi Yan and Jiang che talking andughing and seemed to be in a good mood, he was relieved.


    ¡°At first, I felt the same way as you did.¡± shi bozhen said.


    ¡°it seems that it¡¯s not a bad thing to have someone to apany her. after all, he has been an extraordinary person since he was young. the man yanyan likes is indeed not bad.¡±


    At least, up until now, he had not found any ws in Jiang che.


    moreover, they were all people with good eyesight. it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell whether jiang che was true to yanyan.


    Shi Bozhen sighed and said, ¡± ¡°This is good.¡±


    in this way, when he faced his family again, even if yanyan would be affected, he would not be so worried.


    He had always hoped that the elders in the family woulde and apologize to Yanyan. He had always hoped that Yanyan could return home instead of wandering outside. however, he was also worried that yanyan would be sad if she faced her family again.


    After all, what happened back then was not a small matter to her.


    it was good that someone who could easily affect her emotions had appeared.


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± jing han walked closer to them.


    Ju Yanya was also with her.


    ¡°just a casual chat.¡± su mu took her hand.


    she nodded at ju yanya as a form of greeting.


    ¡°wan na go for a dance?¡± he asked jing han.


    ¡°young master su,¡± jing han raised an eyebrow and smiled,¡±no one invites ady to dance like that.¡±


    the corners of su mu¡¯s lips curled up slightly. he took a step back, bent over, and reached out his hand to her. ¡°Miss Jing, may I invite you to a dance?¡±


    ¡°sure.¡± She ced her hand on his palm.


    He smiled at Shi poxun and said,¡±Best Actor qu, this is sister Yan¡¯s territory. You¡¯re her second brother, so you¡¯re half the owner.¡± I¡¯ll leave with young master su first. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to help take care of Yanya.¡±


    as he said that, he winked at ju yanya.


    Ju Yanya replied with a smile.


    A true friend who worked so hard to create opportunities for her.


    When she turned to look at Shi Bozhen, ju Yanya¡¯s self-confidence and carefreeness were gone. She was a little reserved, and the hand holding the wine ss subconsciously tightened.


    However, it only took a few seconds.


    He smiled and raised his ss to Shi Bozhen. movie King qu, don¡¯t mind hai Lan¡¯s words. I¡¯m already an adult. I don¡¯t need you to take care of me.


    shi bozhen raised his ss and clinked it with hers. miss Jing is right. I¡¯m half a host and you¡¯re a guest. It¡¯s my duty to take care of you.


    He ced the wine ss on the waiter¡¯s tray, put one hand behind his back, and stretched out the other. ¡°movie queen ju, do you mind dancing together?¡±

 Chapter 338

    ?


    338 about the future fifth aunt


    ju yanya was stunned.


    this time, he was really stunned. he was in a daze and didn¡¯t react for a long time. if it wasn¡¯t for his good skills, he would have dropped the ss of wine in his hand.


    after not hearing her reply for a long time, qu boyan couldn¡¯t help but look up at her. ¡°Is the movie queen afraid of being secretly photographed and spreading rumors? don¡¯t worry, this is jiang the fifth¡¯s territory. the paparazzi can¡¯t get in.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m just too surprised,¡± ju Yanya quickly said. Best Actor qu has been in the industry for so many years without any scandals, and he also keeps a certain distance from the female celebrities in private.¡±


    ¡°Movie Queens are different from other female celebrities.¡± shi bozhenughed.


    He was saying that she was his sister¡¯s friend, but that was not what ju Yanya heard.


    perhaps ju yanya also knew what he meant by ¡®she¡¯s different from other female stars¡¯, but at this moment, her mind was a little muddled and she couldn¡¯t react for a moment.


    Her face turned red in an instant.


    Fortunately, the lighting in the banquet hall was soft, and ju Yanya had just had a drink, so it wasn¡¯t obvious.


    She put the ss down, loosened her clenched fist, and then handed it to him.


    her palms were a little sweaty, afraid that he would notice.


    Fortunately, Shi boxiang¡¯s expression was normal.


    Ju Yanya heaved a sigh of relief.


    He smiled and said,¡±since movie King qu doesn¡¯t mind, I have nothing to worry about.¡± you must know that dancing with movie king qu is the dream of countless women. i didn¡¯t expect to have this honor.¡±


    ¡°movie queen ju, have you forgotten your influence in the industry before you said that? You¡¯re also a goddess in the eyes of countless people. How would I know that it¡¯s not my honor to dance with you?¡±


    ju yanya¡¯s heart was beating like thunder.


    she still had to pretend to be calm on the surface.


    Fortunately, she was good at hiding her emotions, or she might have been exposed.


    ¡± we¡¯ve known each other for a few years, ¡± she said with a smile. ¡± i didn¡¯t know that best actor qu was so good atplimenting people. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s an instinct to praise people. it¡¯s just that most of the time, the people i meet are not worthy of praise. The movie queen is an outstanding person, worthy of praise.¡±


    Ju Yanya didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye as she felt her face and ears burning.


    She only lowered her head and danced to the music.


    On the dance floor, Shi Yan saw this scene.


    His eyebrows raised imperceptibly.


    There were many other people in the banquet hall who saw Shi Yan and Jiang che talking,ughing, and behaving intimately, just like su mu and Shi Bozhen.


    this naturally included jiang yu who had just slid onto the dance floor.


    the person he was holding onto was jiang yun.


    shi yan also gave jiang yun an invitation to the banquet.


    no matter what, they had gone on a trip together. it was somewhat inappropriate to give it to ren kexin and the others but not jiang yun, who was already very familiar with ren kexin and the others.


    Jiang Yun was ted to receive Shi Yan¡¯s invitation. She wished that Sunday would arrive soon.


    That day, she woke up early to dress up, but on the way, she received a call from Jiang Yu, asking if she had an invitation to Shi Yan¡¯s apprenticeship banquet.


    jiang yun almost instinctively wanted to say no. however, when she thought about how she and jiang yu didn¡¯t have a bad rtionship and how jiang yu didn¡¯t get involved in the jiang family¡¯s business, how he was a person who focused on academics and didn¡¯t care about power, and how he was also the leading teacher for their trip to haicheng university, jiang yun didn¡¯t lie to him in the end.


    of course, she didn¡¯t immediately tell him that she had an invitation, but asked jiang yao why she asked.


    after learning that jiang yu hadn¡¯t seen fifth uncle in a long time and didn¡¯t dare to visit, he wanted to use this opportunity to meet fifth uncle and formally meet his future aunt.


    the so-called formal introduction of his future fifth aunt was naturally by his fifth uncle.


    in addition, he repeatedly assured her that he was not jiang wei and would not cause trouble. jiang yun only agreed reluctantly because he was just here to meet her.


    however, even if she agreed, jiang yun still got the taxi driver to take a long detour and slowlye over. she was very unhappy. She was clearly looking forward to attending Shi Yan¡¯s banquet, but because of Jiang Yu, she had no choice but to dy her time.


    there was no other reason. since it was just a meeting, it was fine as long as they could meet.


    she had originally nned to drag it out until the banquet was almost over before bringing jiang yu over, but he called her again and asked if she was stuck in traffic. if there was, he could rent a motorcycle to pick her up.


    She had no reason to dawdle anymore, so she had toe over.


    the two of them had actually just arrived.


    the ball had just begun when they arrived.


    jiang yu had invited her to dance, but jiang yun had actually been unwilling. she and jiang yu were cousins, and they weren¡¯t even close. why would they dance?


    If he had that time, he might as well go to the food section to eat something.


    This was the Jade eatery. It was usually very difficult to make a reservation for a meal here. The food from the Jade eatery, even if it was just pastries and snacks, was absolutely iparable to the taste outside.


    Jiang Yu dragged her to the dance floor.


    she had alreadye in, but her upbringing did not allow her to throw a tantrum and leave in public.


    even if she was not willing, she could only apany jiang zhi to finish the dance.


    however, as soon as she entered the dance floor, she saw jiang yu staring at shi yan and fifth uncle not far away. his expression was strange and she couldn¡¯t help but cheer up.


    ¡°Third brother, What are you looking at?¡±


    After being caught red-handed, Jiang Zhi did not deny it. She retracted her gaze and said bluntly,¡±I¡¯m here to see fifth uncle and future fifth aunt.¡±


    ¡°It seems that miss Shi Yan and fifth uncle are a good match.¡±


    Jiang Yun sized him up seriously, not knowing how sincere he was.


    At the same time, she also realized that her third brother, who was always focused on academics and did not care about her family¡¯s business and was not close to the rest of the family, seemed to be different from what she had imagined.


    he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was different.


    He didn¡¯t seem to be as unaffected by power as he appeared to be, but he still looked like a schr who was focused on learning.


    There was no hostility or shrewdness in his body.


    but she just felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°they¡¯re a good match!¡± Jiang Yun said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone morepatible with fifth uncle than miss Shi in terms of looks, temperament, brains, and family background. third brother, i bet you don¡¯t know that miss shi was the top student in their school for the mid-term exam. she scored full marks for more than two-thirds of the subjects and was close to full marks in the other subjects.¡±


    Haicheng University¡¯s exam papers aren¡¯t any easier than Capital University¡¯s. With Ms. Shi¡¯s results, she would definitely be among the top even if she were to be ced in Capital University.


    how could jiang yu not know about this information that could be obtained by asking around?


    he knew very well how outstanding shi yan was.


    in the shi family, both her brother and brother were outstanding. there was no reason for shi yan to be inferior.


    This was not surprising.


    he was surprised by jiang yun¡¯s attitude towards shi yan. he looked at her with an unclear expression and said, ¡± ¡°you seem to like this miss shi yan very much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure! Second brother and I went to the Jiang family in Haicheng to see fifth uncle. You should have heard about this, right?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡±


    we weren¡¯t chased out, and fifth uncle left us lunch. Have you heard of this? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that.¡±


    she didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but jiang yun felt that there was something wrong with the way jiang yu was looking at her. however, when she looked again, there was nothing wrong.


    He shook his head to get rid of this strange thought in his mind.


    ¡°fifth uncle didn¡¯t chase us out and asked us to stay for lunch because we called miss shi yan¡± fifth aunt ¡°in front of him,¡±


    ¡°Just a form of address and you¡¯re already making fifth uncle ask me to stay for dinner! How could I not like miss Shi Yan? I just want to hug her thigh so that fifth uncle can see my poor niece.¡±


    ¡°however, that was just my initial thought. after getting along with her, i realized that miss shi is very charming herself. it¡¯s an indescribable charm. In short, it¡¯s hard not to like her when you get along with her. ¡±


    ¡°Of course, I still have to suck up to her. Regardless of whether I like miss Shi because of her charm or because of fifth uncle, if I can suck up to miss Shi, I¡¯ll have a chance to show my face in front of fifth uncle. I¡¯m only here because I received an invitation from miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Wu?¡± Jiang Yu muttered these two words.


    his emotions were a little unclear.


    Then, she looked at Jiang Yun. you¡¯re calling someone younger than you ¡®Auntie¡¯. How can you? ¡±


    ¡°why can¡¯t you shout?¡±


    jiang yun gave him a strange look. ¡± third brother, you¡¯re very strange. you¡¯re the same age as fifth uncle, and you¡¯re two months older than him. but you still call him uncle, right? ¡±


    ¡°miss shi is fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend. given fifth uncle¡¯s personality, once he starts dating miss shi, he won¡¯t be fooling around. he¡¯ll be aiming for marriage. when miss shi and fifth uncle got married, wouldn¡¯t she be fifth aunt? what¡¯s wrong with calling her future fifth aunt now?¡±


    Dancing to the music, Jiang Yun and Jiang Yu were so focused on talking that they didn¡¯t notice that they were getting closer and closer to Shi Yan and Jiang che.


    shi yan and jiang che heard everything they said about their future aunt.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She had mixed feelings when the Jiang family, whom she had always regarded as her enemies, said such words that went ording to her wishes.

 Chapter 339

    ?


    339 Don¡¯t worry with me around


    when she realized that shi yan and jiang che were beside her, jiang yun was shocked and quickly greeted them, ¡± ¡°Fifth uncle, miss Shi.¡±


    Compared to her, Jiang Yu was much calmer.


    She first greeted Jiang che, then turned to Shi Yan.¡±Miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°i heard that miss shi is holding an apprenticeship banquet today, so i followed my cousin to join in the fun. Professor li bingfeng is a well-known figure in the academic circle. Since Ms. Shi is under professor Li¡¯s tutge, her future achievements will definitely not be low. Congrattions.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at him and said with a smile,¡±thank you.¡±


    you¡¯re our guests. Have a good time, third young master Jiang.


    She retracted her gaze and focused on dancing with Jiang che.


    their eyes met. without her saying anything, jiang che pulled her to the music and dance to the other side, further away from jiang yu and jiang yun.


    ¡°You have something to say?¡± Jiang che asked her.


    Shi Yan nced at Jiang Yu and said, ¡± ¡°The third young master of the Jiang family is really strange. If he is hostile to you, he is a little too calm. If he doesn¡¯t have any enmity towards you, then it¡¯s not quite simr to the kind of person like the Jiang family¡¯s third young miss who has good intentions towards you.¡±


    ¡°but there¡¯s one thing i can be sure of.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    It was rare to see her willing to discuss such things with him. Jiang che was very interested, not in the matter itself, but in discussing it with her.


    ¡°he¡¯s trying to get close to you and me,¡± shi yan looked up at him and said with a smile.


    as for whether he was deliberately trying to get close to her or jiang che, shi yan was not sure.


    if they approached him on purpose, they would either be enemies or friends.


    but jiang yu didn¡¯t look like one.


    shi yan would find her strange.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s best if the shi family knows their ce. if they don¡¯t, we¡¯ll solve it. with me around, they won¡¯t be able to do much.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s gentle tone was filled with confidence.


    Shi Yan looked up at his gentle yet arrogant appearance and smiled faintly.


    as expected of the fifth lord jiang, he had such courage.


    she blinked and looked at him. ¡± with teacher jiang around, i¡¯m naturally not worried. i¡¯m just casually chatting with you. ¡±


    he knew that she was just trying to coax him, but herplete trust in him, as if she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything with him around, made jiang che very happy.


    The banquet officially ended at around three in the afternoon.


    the customers left one after another.


    shi bozhen caught up with professor li and his wife, who were heading to the parking lot.


    ¡°Professor li, please hold on.¡±


    the two of them stopped and turned around to see the young man running towards them.


    Qu Bolin was one of the top celebrities in the entertainment industry. Even though the two professors did not pay much attention to the entertainment industry, they had heard of his name.


    Naturally, after the banquet, they also knew that he was Shi Yan¡¯s second brother. There were too many people at the banquet, so they only greeted him briefly and didn¡¯t talk in detail.


    She didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly catch up.


    ¡°Second young master Shi, why did you stop me?¡± in front of outsiders, li bingfeng had the image of a dignified schr. he had a straight face and looked a little serious.


    ¡°i¡¯m yanyan¡¯s brother. professor li is yanyan¡¯s teacher. you can¡¯t call me that. you can just call me by my name. i¡¯m shi bozhen.¡±


    Professor li didn¡¯t dwell on the form of address and asked directly, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Bokun?¡±


    ¡°I heard your conversation with Yanyan just now. You¡¯ve known Yanyan for a few years, right?¡±


    professor li nodded and looked at him.


    He could roughly guess why Shi Bozhen had stopped him.


    ¡°May I ask, where did you meet Yanyan?¡±


    meeting professor li¡¯s gaze, shi bozhen didn¡¯t hide anything. he smiled bitterly and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this. Because of some matters, Yanyan left home for nine years. I also left home for nine years. The elders in the family have deliberately stopped me from finding out where Yanyan has gone all these years. I want to know where she has been living all these years.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find it myself, and I can¡¯t ask Yanyan, so I can only ask you.¡±


    In fact, after visiting the Jiang family in Haicheng, he and Shi Bochen had both sent people to investigate where old Madam Jiang had met Shi Yan three years ago.


    he had a rough idea of the province.


    they didn¡¯t know which county or town they were in, and it wasn¡¯t easy to find out.


    Shi boxiang only came to ask him about it after learning that Shi Yan had known professor li in the past few years.


    professor li did not answer him. instead, he asked, ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you go and ask little Yan?¡±


    shi bozhen¡¯s smile turned bitter, carrying a hint of self-me and guilt. ¡± ¡°something happened nine years ago. i¡¯m afraid that yanyan will be unhappy if i mention it again.¡±


    Professor li understood what he meant.


    even if he didn¡¯t know what exactly happened, it couldn¡¯t be a small matter to force a ten-year-old daughter of a noble family to leave home.


    at least, based on his understanding of shi yan, she didn¡¯t care about many people or things. she wouldn¡¯t be forced to such an extent by ordinary matters.


    ¡°Did you just say that you¡¯ve also run away from home for nine years?¡±


    Shi pochen nodded.


    Even if he didn¡¯t ask in detail, it wasn¡¯t difficult for professor li to guess that Shi Yan had something to do with his running away from home from his expression.


    ¡°five years ago, i went to a newly discovered site with an archeologist team to investigate. the site was in wu county of yun province. i met the yan girl in a mountain in wu county. at that time, she was picking herbs alone in the mountain.¡±


    wu county of yun province?


    Shi Bozhen wasn¡¯t bad at geography, so he knew this ce.


    it was a very cheap and poor county, and it was said that it had only been out of poverty in recent years.


    yanyan had lived there for so many years?


    Ever since he came to Haicheng, he had always heard that olddy Jiang¡¯s Savior was from the countryside. If she had lived in Wu County of Yun province all these years, she would really be from the countryside.


    Shi Bozhen didn¡¯t ask professor li for Shi Yan¡¯s specific address over the years. It wasn¡¯t difficult to find out if the scope was narrowed down to the county.


    he collected his emotions and said to professor li solemnly, ¡± ¡°many thanks.¡±


    Professor li and professor Chen left. After a few steps, professor li stopped and said to him, ¡± I don¡¯t know what happened, and I won¡¯t ask. After all, this is your family¡¯s private matter. But I see that you have a good rtionship with your sister Yan, so I¡¯ll talk to you a little more.


    ¡°Back then, to thank Yan ¡®er for saving my life, I went to the small farmyard where she lived. The house was made of mud and tiles, and the yard was filled with vegetables and chickens. There was a lot of firewood that had been cut from the mountain. She¡¯s living alone, so she must have done all these things herself.¡±


    ¡°These things are nothing to ordinary farmer¡¯s children, but for girls like you who came from a family, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve suffered a lot.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just suffering. Shi Bocheng didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.


    One must know that when she was still at home, not to mention nting vegetables, raising chickens, and chopping firewood, she didn¡¯t even need to pick a flower in the garden herself.


    After a long time, Shi boxiao moved his lips and said with some difficulty, ¡± ¡°Thank you for the information.¡±


    He wanted to go to the ce where Yanyan had lived all these years to take a look, but the new drama was about to start shooting. He was afraid that he would not have time when he joined the crew.


    It would probably take some time.

 Chapter 340

    ?


    340 As expected, she indulged him


    shi bochen and shi boxun had the same n.


    He had intended to chase after professor li and ask him where he had met Shi Yan, but he was one step slower than Shi boxiao.


    he had been standing not far away and had heard the entire conversation between shi bozhen and professor li.


    He didn¡¯t step forward to meet Shi Bozhen. After professor li left, he also turned around and left.


    Shi Bozhen turned around and saw ju Yanya standing not far away.


    ju yanya had chased after him. when she saw shi bozhen leaving in a hurry, she thought that something had happened, so she quickly followed him to see if she could help.


    she didn¡¯t expect shi bozhen to be here for professor li.


    She didn¡¯t go forward.


    Naturally, she did not hear their conversation clearly.


    seeing shi bozhen look over, she smiled and called out, ¡± ¡°best actor qu.¡±


    ¡°is movie queen ju going back? did youe here by yourself or did you get sent here by a driver?¡± Shi Bozhen had already collected his emotions, so ju Yanya couldn¡¯t tell.


    This was a polite question, and it was not out of line.


    it was the chauffeur who had sent her over. after knowing that the banquet had ended, the chauffeur had alreadye to pick her up and should be arriving soon.


    after hearing shi bozhen¡¯s question, ju yanya¡¯s eyes rolled and she said, ¡± the driver sent me here. i wanted the driver to pick me up, but the car broke down on the way here. the driver has already asked someone to repair the car, so i¡¯m going to take a taxi back. ¡±


    since she had found such an excuse, her nanny van, which often went out, had to break down. otherwise, with shi bochen¡¯s ability, it would be easy to find out.


    she didn¡¯t want to screw up one day.


    ¡°take a taxi?¡±


    ¡°With movie queen ju¡¯s national poprity, there¡¯s a high possibility that she didn¡¯t recognize me,¡± Shi Bozhen said disapprovingly. Once she¡¯s recognized, I¡¯m afraid public rtions will be busy again.¡±


    ¡°If movie queen ju doesn¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll send you back.¡±


    seeing that ju yanya was looking at him in surprise, shi bozhen misunderstood her meaning and exined, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, movie queen. i drink and don¡¯t drive. i have a driver, and the car that the driver drove isn¡¯t the one i often travel in, so i won¡¯t be recognized. ¡±


    Finally, ju Yanya got into Shi Bozhen¡¯s car.


    the two of them sat in the back seat.


    They were very close, so ju Yanya was a little reserved.


    Seeing this, Shi Bozhen thought that she was nervous because she was worried about being secretly photographed, so he consoled her, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, even if they were secretly filmed, i can suppress this bit of news.¡±


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m not worried.¡± The space in the car was narrow, and ju Yanya could feel Shi Bozhen¡¯s scent all around her. When she heard Shi Bozhen¡¯s words, she blushed unconsciously.


    Shi Bozhen wasn¡¯t a person with low emotional intelligence.


    Seeing this, he was slightly stunned.


    Then, he quickly shifted his gaze away from ju Yanya¡¯s face.


    the atmosphere in the car was a little subtle.


    this scene was seen by the people in the car not far away.


    It was Shi Yan, who had left with Jiang che in the car.


    ¡°what are you looking at?¡± Jiang che, who was sitting beside her, couldn¡¯t help but ask when he saw her staring out of the window.


    He followed her line of sight but saw nothing.


    Shi Bozhen¡¯s car had already left.


    ¡± that night in zhuzheng, i told you that someone likes my second brother. do you still remember? ¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± he couldn¡¯t forget.


    He would never forget how cute she looked when she was drunk that night.


    jiang che¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    shi yan knew what he was thinking the moment she saw him like this.


    He gave him a strange look.


    just now, that girl got into my second brother¡¯s car and left. I feel like I¡¯m going to have a second sister-inw soon.


    ¡°very happy?¡± jiang che looked at her with a chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious!¡± Shi Yan had gradually be more casual. Whether she was happy or sad, she would always subconsciously show it.


    Of course, that was only in front of Jiang che.


    Jiang che caressed her face, his eyes filled with love.¡±It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy.¡±


    just as he was about to ask her where she was going, he heard a voice, ¡± ¡°miss shi!¡±


    it was jiang yun who was running towards their car.


    she ran a little too fast and was panting.


    she bent over to catch her breath,¡±ms. shi, i¡¯m very sorry for bringing my third brother to your banquet without your permission.¡±


    Even though she had the invitation card and was allowed to bring apanion, even though Shi Yan and Jiang che didn¡¯t me her for bringing Jiang Yu over without permission, Jiang Yun still had toe and apologize in person to feel at ease.


    fortunately, jiang yu had only appeared at the banquet to meet shi yan and jiang che on the dance floor and did not do anything else. after that, he did not try to make his presence known in front of shi yan and jiang che. otherwise, jiang yun would have felt even more apologetic.


    however, she was even more curious as to why jiang yu had followed them on this trip.


    It seemed like he was really here to meet Jiang Yu as he said, but no one was stupid. Jiang Yun naturally wouldn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t cause trouble, you¡¯re my guest. I¡¯ll wee you.¡±


    seeing this, jiang yun heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not angry, miss Shi. then i won¡¯t waste your and fifth uncle¡¯s time. goodbye.¡±


    The car drove away and the window rolled up.


    Jiang che looked at Shi Yan, who was still wearing the light purple starry sky dress, and identally caught a glimpse of her corbones, neck, and shoulders that were exposed from the low neckline of the dress. He pulled her over and sat her on hisp, his fingers sliding down her corbones andnding on her fair shoulders.¡±Where to? are you going back to the bamboo garden or the apartment?¡±


    Sensing his movements, Shi Yan shrank back slightly and looked up at him.


    seeing that his expression was normal, she didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°when i go back, i still have to sort out the gifts that others have given me. i¡¯ll be prepared to return the gifts next time. i¡¯m a little tired today and i don¡¯t want to wake up early tomorrow. let¡¯s go to the apartment.¡±


    speaking of gifts, other than professor li¡¯s gift for acknowledging her as a teacher, shen miao¡¯s gift was most suitable for shi yan.


    Shi Yan personally received it. It was a set of handmade cheongsam with fine embroidery. One could see that from the selection of materials to the embroidery to the workmanship, it was all Shen Miao¡¯s handiwork.


    Shi Yan was a little surprised when she received the gift.


    this was not a gift that could be measured with money. it was all a kind gesture.


    But Shi Yan was also clear that Shen Miao gave her such an expensive gift because she loved the house and its Crow. shen miao cared about jiang che, this junior, so she also valued her, jiang che¡¯s girlfriend.


    shi yan was happy.


    he was happy because he had received a gift from someone else, and he was also happy that jiang che had an elder who truly cared about him.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. Jiang che responded in a low voice.


    His gaze followed his fingertips to her fair skin.


    he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her lips.


    Shi Yan nced at the board that Jiang Lin had raised in front of her before following Jiang che.


    the kiss went from the corner of her lips to her chin and then to her neck. little by little, it was very light.


    ¡°miss shi, i¡¯ve wanted to tell you for a long time. your gown is very beautiful. i was afraid of leaving any traces, so i¡¯ve been holding back since i left the house this morning. i didn¡¯t dare to touch you.¡±


    his words were so straightforward, and as his lips fell on her neck, his fingers on her shoulder slowly moved down.


    even though they had been intimate many times, shi yan¡¯s cheeks couldn¡¯t help but feel a little hot.


    she stroked the back of his head and buried her hand in his thick ck hair.


    ¡°i don¡¯t care if you want me to stay,¡± She said softly.


    ¡°besides, i brought concealer.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s hand around her tightened a little, and the force of his lips also increased.


    miss shi was indeed very indulgent of him.

 Chapter 341

    ?


    341 The car identally hit someone


    Perhaps it was because there were other people in the car, but Jiang che was very restrained.


    It only lingered around her neck and shoulders. Except for one or two moments when it was a little heavy, it was very light at other times.


    after rubbing half of her fair skin, he rubbed her ear for a while before moving to her lips.


    jiang lin felt that his hearing was too good. even though there was a partition between them, and the movement behind them was not very loud, he could still faintly hear the sounds.


    she couldn¡¯t help but blush.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was distracted by this, but when she was about to reach the apartment, she identally hit the bicycle that came out of the alley in front.


    that¡¯s right, the two of them in the back seat had been doing it for nearly an hour even though they did not cross the line.


    With an emergency brake, the two people who were kissing with their eyes closed stopped at the same time.


    Jiang che released Shi Yan¡¯s lips and kissed herfortingly. He looked up and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The car had already stopped.


    jiang che¡¯s peach blossom eyes were misty from the long period of kissing and rubbing. the corners of his eyes were a little red and his voice was a little hoarse, but it did not affect his deterrence.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, fifth lord. i think i bumped into someone.¡±


    jiang lin was a little annoyed.


    his driving skills could not bepared to a professional racer, but they were definitely not bad. after so many years of driving, this was the first time he had made such a stupid mistake.


    however, this biker was too bold. he dared to ride so fast even aftering out of the alley. one must know thating out of the alley was entering the main road, and cars wereing and going.


    ¡°Fifth Lord, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll go down and take a look.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were moist, and her cheeks were still flushed.


    ¡°do you want to go down and take a look?¡± he asked jiang che.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down and take a look, you sit.¡±


    as he spoke, he lowered his head and kissed her. he ced her down at the side and even picked up the suit jacket on the side to cover her body, covering her slightly messy dress.


    Jiang che was also a genius in the medical world, so it was the right time for him to go down. If someone was injured, he could help with the simple treatment.


    When Jiang che opened the door and got out of the car, Shi Yan pulled the suit over her body with one hand and pressed down the partition in the car so that she could see the situation outside.


    Jiang Lin had already helped her up.


    It was a boy in his twenties. He wore a pair of big-framed silly sses and looked like a nerd.


    The frame of the sses was so big that it covered half of his face.


    Even so, he still gave off a pretty good feeling.


    he supported himself with one arm and stood on one foot.


    It looked like his arms and legs were injured.


    after jiang lin helped him up, he went to help him hold the bicycle. after chatting for a while, jiang che got off and gave him a general look at his injuries. after a few more words, jiang lin helped him to the front passenger seat.


    jiang che returned to the car and said to shi yan, ¡± ¡± his calf is fractured. send him to the hospital first. ¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s a student from haicheng university. he¡¯s in the same year as miss shi yan.¡± Jiang Lin said.


    the bookworm boy with the silly sses seemed to have just realized that there were other people in the car. he looked back and was stunned for a moment. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. My bicycle¡¯s brake is broken. The main responsibility is not on you.


    He seemed to be stunned by the fact that there was such a beautiful girl sitting in the back seat.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to the hospital first.¡± shi yan said.


    there was a hospital near haicheng university, so he didn¡¯t have to go back to the city center.


    Although Shi Yan was wearing a ck suit jacket, it was not difficult to see that she was wearing a dress. The boy apologized,¡±are you guys going to attend some banquet? would it waste your time? Why don¡¯t you help me call a car or an ambnce? you don¡¯t have to send me to the hospital.¡±


    He was very well-mannered when he said this and no longer stared at Shi Yan. He was talking to Jiang che.


    other than being stunned when he first saw shi yan, he did not look around randomly.


    ¡± the banquet is over. we were the ones who hit you. we should send you to the hospital for a full body checkup. ¡± jiang che¡¯s voice was warm.


    In the eyes of those who were not familiar with him, he was like a Jade Young master, gentle and polite.


    In fact, he was indeed such a person. It was just that those who were familiar with him knew that he had another side to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then.¡±


    He turned back to look at Shi Yan and said, just now, I said that my student is in the same major as me. May I know which major is your major? ¡±


    This wasn¡¯t a flirting tone. Perhaps his bookworm aura was too strong, and he spoke with a good sense of propriety, so it wasn¡¯t easy for people to feel disgusted.


    ¡°history department.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m a first-year student in the journalism department. I¡¯m really sorry to trouble you.¡±


    Ancient pond.


    shi yan knew this name.


    the new students and song meilian were tied for first ce. they were supposed to speak on behalf of the new students at the opening ceremony, but they couldn¡¯t go on stage because of something, so song meilian took the ce.


    He was ranked second in the Academy for the mid-term exam.


    Her total score was not much less than Shi Yan¡¯s.


    Even if he didn¡¯t apply for a double degree this year, he would probably apply next year.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything, but he saw that Shi Yan seemed to be stunned after the other party introduced himself.


    Know each other?


    he didn¡¯t ask. he just helped shi yan cover her with his suit jacket, not even revealing her neck. then, he held her hand in his and listened to them quietly without disturbing them.


    however, shi yan was sharp and could tell that he was jealous.


    She smiled at him, and her fingers slipped into his, interlocking with his.


    it could be considered a silent constion.


    since the other party had taken the initiative to introduce himself, shi yan should also tell him her name.


    Normally, she wouldn¡¯t have said much, but they had bumped into someone.


    she nodded and said,¡±shi yan.¡±


    ¡°Shi Yan?¡± the boy was slightly surprised when he heard her name.


    he looked at her and said, ¡± no wonder i thought you looked familiar. it¡¯s shi yan from the history department. you did well in your mid-term exam. i was going to find time to ask the top student of the college for advice on how to study. i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite lucky.¡±


    A car ident with good luck?


    Shi Yan believed in Jiang Che¡¯s medical skills. If he said that he had a fracture in his calf and needed to be sent to the hospital immediately, it was obvious that the injury was not light.


    however, with shi yan¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t say so much to someone she was unfamiliar with for the first time, so she just smiled in response.


    she told jiang che, ¡± this student must have been the first to enter haicheng university¡¯s school of literature together with song meilian. he was the first in the journalism department in this mid-term exam. ¡±


    people like jiang che, who had been outstanding since young and had high iqs, didn¡¯t have much feelings for people with good academic results.


    When he heard Shi Yan¡¯s words, he only felt that his miss Shi was indeed the most outstanding.


    He was the first in the Academy.


    however, since shi yan had personally exined it to him, jiang che naturally would not ignore her in front of outsiders. he nodded to gu tan.


    ¡°Student Shi Yan, you¡¯re too kind. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s really good. You got full marks in almost all subjects.¡±


    After some bragging and chit-chatting, they arrived at the hospital closest to Haicheng University.


    It was reasonable for Jiang Lin to bring the person for inspection alone, but the other party was Shi Yan¡¯s ssmate from the same college. They had also introduced each other and talked for a while in the car, so Shi Yan should follow him to have a look.


    at the very least, they had to wait for the examination results to confirm that the other party was fine.


    shi yan wanted to go and take a look, so jiang che naturally had to apany her.


    Jiang Lin got out of the car first, opened the door of the passenger seat, and helped Gu Tan out.


    in the back seat, jiang che took the suit that was covering shi yan and put it on her. as soon as the dress was removed, gu tan, who was getting out of the car, happened to turn around and saw the bruises on shi yan¡¯s corbones, neck, and shoulders.


    even though it was just a sh, he still saw it.


    she was stunned for a moment before quickly retracting her gaze.

 Chapter 342

    ?


    342 meeting an old woman


    the results of the examination came out. gu tan¡¯s calf was fractured and his arm was scratched. he needed to be hospitalized for a while.


    after receiving the results, jiang lin made the arrangements. shi yan and jiang che left first.


    Jiang Lin immediately called someone to take Gu Tan¡¯s bicycle away. Having been by Jiang Che¡¯s side for many years, Jiang Lin was also very cautious in doing things. He had someone check the bicycle.


    It was indeed as Gu Tan had said, the brakes were broken.


    In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. Li bingfeng had helped her deal with Shi Yan¡¯s application to continue her PhD studies at the Institute, so she didn¡¯t have to go to ss every day.


    however, shi yan still had to attend professional sses. other than her professional sses, she spent the rest of her time reading, either in the library, in the ssroom, or directly in their apartment. the three boxes of books given by professor li were sent directly to the apartment.


    when the vi was half-renovated, jiang che took shi yan to see it once and watered the flowers in the courtyard.


    there were nopulsory courses in the afternoon. after a half an hour lunch break in the dormitory, shi yan prepared to go to the library to read books as usual.


    she was wearing a simple and elegant long dress with a long autumn coat and was carrying the school bag that jiang che had given her.


    walking around the campus, she was greeted by the youthful aura.


    it was just that she was more beautiful than anyone else, so she would definitely attract people¡¯s attention when she walked on the road.


    Qu Xuan was standing on the side of the road, asking passers-by how to get to the Faculty of Arts when she saw Shi Yan walking over from afar.


    He was immediately stunned.


    she had forgotten to thank the person who had asked for directions.


    the person she stopped to ask for directions saw that she was suddenly stunned and was a little puzzled. he curiously followed her line of sight and saw the gentle girl walking over.


    She was gentle because her long ck hair was tied up with a wooden hairpin. She was dressed like ady and looked very gentle.


    The people who were stopped by qu Xuan were also stunned.


    there were maple trees on both sides of the road, and it was the season when the maple leaves were red and falling. the road was not winding and the end could be seen at a nce, so shi yan looked up and saw qu xuan standing not far away.


    He paused for a moment and then walked towards qu Xuan.


    He was neither fast nor slow.


    She was very refined and elegant.


    When Shi Yan approached, qu Xuan moved her lips and looked at her in a daze.¡±Smoke, smoke and mist.¡±


    pared to qu xuan, shi yan was much calmer. she smiled and said,¡±Second aunt,¡±


    Qu Xuan looked her up and down. Her face was still the same, and the feeling she gave off was still as calm and indifferent as ever, but she was no longer a ten-year-old girl. She had grown into a slender and elegant young girl. As she walked through the campus that was filled with the aura of youth, her appearance and charm made her a part of the scenery.


    if she had been ten years old, qu xuan would have been proud to see such an outstanding little girl as her niece.


    she was naturally proud now, but she was no longer as calm as she was nine years ago when she faced shi yan and treated her as her beloved niece. she could no longer feel any burden and be proud of shi yan¡¯s excellence.


    Looking at Shi Yan now, she was filled with self-me, guilt, and even a little shame.


    As she read on, her eyes turned red and her voice choked up.¡±long time no see, yanyan. you¡¯ve grown so big.¡±


    ¡°i haven¡¯t seen you for many years. you¡¯re still as elegant as ever, second aunt,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    She didn¡¯t have any other emotions when she spoke. Her tone was very t, like a small talk between ordinary old friends.


    Qu Xuan felt very ufortable hearing this.


    although yanyan¡¯s temperament was also very mild when she was young, she was actually not so distant to her elders.


    she forced a smile. ¡± i¡¯m not the same. i¡¯m old. ¡±


    Her hair had been dyed, so it was impossible to tell that it was white. However, there were already some traces of age at the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°When you were on a trip, you participated in the recording of a variety show. I saw you on TV, so I couldn¡¯t help bute to see you. Yanyan, you, you will me second aunt foring to find you without permission?¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°But, second aunt, you shouldn¡¯t havee. If youe to see me, it¡¯ll be hard for you to exin to the elders in your family.¡±


    she actually said these words so calmly.


    Qu Xuan sobbed.


    Shi Yan¡¯s sensible behavior and calm demeanor at home made it seem as if the people and matters at home could no longer stir up her emotions.


    ¡°I should havee a long time ago. Yanyan, I should havee a long time ago. Yanyan, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have forced you like that. I was wrong. yanyan, second shen is wrong, yingluo.¡±


    Qu Xuan had long been sobbing, but Shi Yan was very calm, her expression unchanged.


    It was as if he was an outsider.


    mingway, who was holding a basketball, had aplicated look in his eyes.


    That¡¯s right, the person qu Xuan stopped to ask for directions was Ming Wei.


    ¡°Second aunt¡¯s words are heavy.¡± Shi Yan said calmly.


    ¡°thest time second aunt asked my mother to call, i told second aunt that no one is wrong, but they each have their own stand. let the past be in the past. second aunt, you don¡¯t have to mention it again. i don¡¯t me anyone.¡±


    ¡°how can you not be angry? You should be angry.¡±


    back then, not only did second aunt force you to leave, but she also med you for your second brother¡¯s departure. She called you and said a lot of unpleasant things to you. You should be angry.


    ¡°Second older brother ran away from home because of me so it is only right for second Shen to me me. i failed to persuade second brother toe home, so it¡¯s my fault. second shen doesn¡¯t need to feel guilty.¡±


    the more she said this, the more upset qu xuan felt.


    ¡°If second Shen did not have the permission of the elders in the family, it is better to go back as soon as possible. Don¡¯t make things unpleasant with the elders in the family because of me.¡±


    qu xuan sobbed and wiped her tears, saying, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry. your granduncles and granduncles all know that i¡¯m in haicheng. they, they won¡¯t say anything about me. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s US who have let you down. We should havee to apologize to you in person long ago. It¡¯s second aunt¡¯s fault for being timid. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ve been all these years. I don¡¯t know where to look for you.¡±


    it was impossible that she hadn¡¯t looked for him. even if she hadn¡¯t looked for him in the first few years, she¡¯d be more and more eager to see her son go back and regretted what she¡¯d done in the past. qu xuan had also looked for shi yan.


    It was a pity that someone with power in the Shi family had deliberately hidden Shi Yan¡¯s whereabouts, so she could not find anything.


    Even su Wan didn¡¯t know where Shi Yan had gone, let alone her. Su Wan had even spent a lot of effort to find Shi Yan¡¯s phone number.


    Hearing that qu Xuan hade to Haicheng to look for her, and that all the elders in the second branch knew about it, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    He didn¡¯t say much, but just said, ¡± ¡°second aunt¡¯s words are heavy.¡±


    ¡°you, are you busy now? Are there any teahouses nearby? Second aunt knows that you prefer tea to coffee or milk tea. If you¡¯re not busy, why don¡¯t you go to a teahouse and have a chat? second shen has many things to say to you.¡± qu xuan looked at her and asked expectantly.


    ¡°i still have sster.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Second aunt, if you¡¯re not in a hurry to return to the capital, let¡¯s make an appointment another day.¡±


    Qu Xuan was afraid that she would refuse, but she was very happy to see her.


    ¡°good!¡± he was pleasantly surprised. then let¡¯s make an appointment another day! Do you have second aunt¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reply, he immediately said, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t. i was there when your mother called youst time and saved your phone number. i¡¯ll send you my numberter. ¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    looking at qu xuan, whose eyes were red from crying, shi yan hesitated and said, ¡± I¡¯ll call second brother and tell him that second aunt ising to Haicheng. However, second brother has just joined the production team for a new drama, so I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have the time.


    She had taken the initiative to contact Shi boxiang, which was a pleasant surprise to qu Xuan.


    She was so overjoyed that her tears fell even harder.


    ¡°good, good! Thank you, Yanyan. You can just contact him. I, I won¡¯t force him toe and see me. ¡±


    ¡°yanyan, thank you so much! you didn¡¯t me me for what i did to you back then, and you were even willing to help me meet your second brother.pared to you, second shen is really ashamed.¡±


    Wiping her tears away, qu Xuan smiled at Shi Yan and said, ¡± ¡°If you have a ss, go quickly. Don¡¯t bete. i¡¯ll be staying in haicheng for a while, so i¡¯m not in a hurry to go back. you ... you can contact me again when you¡¯re free. there¡¯s no rush, there¡¯s no rush.¡±


    as he spoke, he waved at her and turned to leave as if he was afraid that he would not be able to control his tears if he stayed any longer.


    After she left, Mingwei looked at Shi Yan and hesitantly asked, ¡± ¡°Junior Shi Yan, are you alright?¡±


    It was reasonable to say that he shouldn¡¯t be standing here and listening so much. It was really about the first girl he had fallen for, and it didn¡¯t seem to be a trivial matter. He couldn¡¯t control his curiosity and was a little worried about Shi Yan, so he had lost his etiquette and stayed here.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. thank you for your concern, senior.¡±


    shi yan said, smiling and nodding at mingwei.¡±i¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    She did look fine, but was she really fine?


    from the conversation between her and her second aunt, he could roughly tell that she had a conflict with her family many years ago and had not returned home for many years. as for where she lived, even her second aunt could not find out.


    this was not a small matter.


    But he wasn¡¯t that close to her, so he didn¡¯t ask too much. He could only say, ¡± ¡°junior, if you have ss, go first. don¡¯t bete.¡±


    She watched Shi Yan walk away worriedly.


    He didn¡¯t go to the ssroom, but to the library.


    Mingwei was even more certain that the matter was not small.


    shi yan had just rejected her second aunt¡¯s invitation on the grounds that she had sses in the afternoon.


    In fact, Shi Yan, who had walked far away, couldn¡¯t even go to the library.


    He was stopped at the bottom of the library.


    ¡°You¡¯re Shi Yan?¡±


    Shi Yan looked up and saw an old woman in her 70s or 80s. She was supported by a woman in her 40s.


    The old woman had a mean appearance and was not kind.


    ¡°May I know what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shi Yan asked indifferently, her expression unchanged.

 Chapter 343

    ?


    343 Scolding her for being shameless


    After Jiang che returned to the capital and caused a ruckus, those people who had been eyeing Shi Yan near the school and wanted to hit on her had all dispersed. Anyone with a brain would not cause trouble for Shi Yan for the time being. In addition, Jiang che was nearby and Shi Yan had the skills to protect herself. Jiang che had withdrawn the people he had sent to protect Shi Yan.


    This was also why someone could easily find Shi Yan and Jiang che was not rmed.


    The old woman was Jiang Wen, the great-aunt of the Jiang family.


    When she heard Shi Yan¡¯s words, she knew that she had found the right person. She sized Shi Yan up with a picky gaze and said in disdain, ¡± ¡°You do have some good looks.¡±


    in fact, she was more than just beautiful. when jiang wen saw shi yan, she felt that shi yan was a little beyond her expectations. she had thought that shi yan was at most good-looking. to be able to attract jiang che so much, she must be a vixen.


    Who would have thought that she would have such a nobledy¡¯s bearing.


    the simple action of raising her eyes gave people a sense of calmness.


    for a moment, jiang wen was even a little shocked by her calmness.


    Jiang Wen, who had been tyrannical for many years, was unwilling to admit that she was shocked by a little girl who was so many times younger than her. That was why she was so calm.


    ¡°You¡¯re not old, but you¡¯re quite good at seducing people!¡±


    there weren¡¯t many people at the entrance of the library at this hour, but there were still a few.


    Some people had already stopped to watch. Jiang Wen thought that Shi Yan would be angry at her for speaking so rudely in public.


    but she was disappointed.


    not only was shi yan not provoked, but his emotions did not fluctuate at all.


    she just looked at jiang wen and said indifferently,¡±May I ask what does Madam mean by this?¡±


    ¡°If there is no problem with my memory, I will treat it as if I don¡¯t know Furen. I don¡¯t know Madam, but Madam came to my school to use me of seducing people? may i ask who i seduced?¡±


    her tone was still unhurried. ¡± i think i¡¯m very well-behaved. other than the asional date with my boyfriend, i¡¯m always in school studying. why don¡¯t i know when i¡¯ve seduced anyone? ¡±


    ¡°Madam, are you referring to seducing my boyfriend when you said that I¡¯m seducing someone?¡± she asked Jiang Wen with a smile.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what Madam is referring to, I¡¯ll admit it. my boyfriend is like a jade tree, as bright as the moon in the sky, with a pure and unscrupulous personality. if i don¡¯t use some seduction methods, i really might not be able to pull him down from the mortal world.¡±


    Every word she said was an admission that she was seducing him, but her expression and tone were not like that at all.


    she was too calm.


    He even had a faint smile on his face, as if he was talking about something very normal.


    However, this was normal, yet it also seemed to be showing off.


    it didn¡¯t make people feel frivolous at all, and they couldn¡¯t hate it at all. in fact, they couldn¡¯t even help butugh.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, she was really showing off by praising her boyfriend as if he was not there.


    ¡°but other than my boyfriend, i¡¯ve never done this to anyone else. Madam, are you here to question me because of my boyfriend? madam, do you know my boyfriend? If you do, then who is Madam to my boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°my boyfriend isn¡¯t from haicheng, and if you¡¯re his rtive, you must havee from afar. It¡¯s really rude of me and my boyfriend to not wee you personally aftering all the way here. why don¡¯t i call my boyfriend now and ask him toe and receive you personally?¡±


    Hearing that she was calling Jiang che, Jiang Wen¡¯s face turned pale.


    On the second day of her visit to the Jiang family in Haicheng, two of the younger members of the Liu family got into trouble. one was caught on the spot for drug abuse and was arrested; apany under his name was exposed for illegal behavior and was also taken away for investigation.


    both of them were the younger generation that jiang wen had high hopes for, and they were her own grandchildren.


    jiang wen fainted on the spot.


    But he did not return to the capital in time.


    Even if she went back now, it would be of no help. She couldn¡¯t win against Jiang che at all, and she was even more clear that it was impossible for Jiang che to let the two of them go.


    Afraid that Jiang che would touch the other members of the Liu family, she did not dare to plead for mercy in front of Jiang che.


    after thinking about it, she really couldn¡¯t take it lying down, so she decided to look for shi yan.


    He wanted to teach Shi Yan a lesson as a p to Jiang Che¡¯s face to vent his anger.


    after a few days of investigation, they finally found shi yan¡¯s exact location and found this ce to stop her.


    she didn¡¯t expect shi yan to be so tough.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t worried at all that her reputation would be affected by the fact that she had learned how to seduce people at a young age.


    Not only was she not worried, she even openly admitted that she was seducing someone!


    a neen-year-old girl was surprisingly calm!


    ¡°You¡¯re so eloquent! You keep seducing people, you don¡¯t know shame!¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the olddy should be the olddy of the Liu family, right?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s smile faded. i¡¯m here talking nicely with olddy liu. does olddy liu think that i¡¯m afraid of you?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s just that it wasn¡¯t easy for you to travel all the way here at your age. my upbringing doesn¡¯t allow me to just leave like this. otherwise, if you get angry and me it on me, i¡¯ll be in trouble. ¡±


    ¡°Now it seems that I¡¯m well-mannered, but old Madam Liu doesn¡¯t. Old Furen is also considered to be born into a prestigious family and has lived for so many years, yet she still keeps scolding me, a junior, for not knowing shame. This kind of cultivation is really not ttering.¡±


    ¡°May I ask, old Madam Liu, how am I shameless?¡±


    ¡± i didn¡¯t take you seriously before olddy liu offended me. i thought jiang che would just teach you a lesson. since olddy liu has offended me, if i don¡¯t do something, it would seem that i¡¯m letting her down foring to me. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve disliked the jiang family for a long time. it¡¯s a pity that jiang che did everything on his own and i couldn¡¯t find a chance to make a move. olddy liu¡¯s visit has been a great help.¡±


    she was not harsh. on the contrary, her tone was calm and her expression calm.


    however, jiang wen was secretly shocked.


    How could this be something an orphan girl from the countryside would say? Even if the orphan girl from the countryside was brave, she did not have the capital to threaten her, the olddy of the Liu family, so casually.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t look like she was bluffing, so where did she get her confidence from?


    ¡°Miss Shi, not all members of the Jiang family are the same! i¡¯m different from them, so don¡¯t take your anger out on me!¡± it was jiang yun, who had rushed over after hearing the news and heard their conversation from not far away.


    Jiang Yun was not alone. Jiang Yu was there too.


    However, it seemed like the two of them did note together. They came from different directions.


    As she spoke, Jiang Yun jogged over to Shi Yan.


    jiang yu followed.


    jiang yun saw that shi yan was looking at her and quickly grinned in a very friendly manner.


    with a silly look.


    jiang yu looked at shi yan and then at jiang wen, ¡± ¡°when did youe to haicheng? Why didn¡¯t you force me to tell you? I could¡¯ve gone to pick you up.¡±


    Before Jiang Wen could answer, he asked,¡±does fifth uncle know that you¡¯re here to see miss Shi?¡± also, if fifth uncle were to hear of your scolding of miss shi for being a seductress and having no sense of shame, great aunt, have you thought of the consequences?¡±

 Chapter 344

    ?


    344 what exactly do you want to do?


    ¡± i heard that something happened to the liu family¡¯s two younger cousins. why did you have the time toe to haicheng instead of staying in jingdu to save them? ¡±


    not to mention jiang wen and jiang yun, even shi yan looked at jiang yu with a strange expression when she heard his words.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s rtionship with the other members of the Jiang family was average. He almost never interfered with the family¡¯s business. He never got involved in the family¡¯s conflicts either. He only watched as if it had nothing to do with him.


    however, his words were clearly biased towards jiang che.


    jiang wen looked at him strangely, but at the same time, she was angry and a little scared by his words.


    jiang che was afraid of the consequences if he had heard that she had scolded shi yan.


    As if he didn¡¯t see her increasingly pale face and the fear in her eyes, Jiang Xun continued, ¡± ¡°Great aunt, you came to look for miss Shi. Could it be that you want to put on the airs of an elder to ¡®give¡¯ miss Shi some guidance?¡±


    ¡°It is true that you are indeed an elder, but you only put on the airs of an elder to interfere in fifth uncle¡¯s matter. great aunt, even my grandfather and grandmother wouldn¡¯t dare to do such a thing.¡±


    Jiang Wen felt that the current Jiang Yu was a little evil.


    it wasn¡¯t the feeling he usually gave people.


    he was clearly a person who focused on academia and didn¡¯t get involved in other things, so why did he give off this feeling? Jiang Wen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met Jiang Yu¡¯s gentle eyes.


    she looked at jiang yu weirdly and jiang yun also said,¡±Although this great aunt¡¯s surname is also Jiang, she has long married into the Liu family and can no longer be considered a member of the Liu family. this great aunt is interfering in the jiang family¡¯s matter so openly, and it¡¯s even interfering in fifth uncle¡¯s matter, isn¡¯t her hand a little too long?¡±


    ¡°Fifth uncle has a good temper and might not be calctive with great aunt, but we don¡¯t have a good temper. i¡¯ll tell my father and second brother about this and have them go talk to the liu family¡¯s cousins.¡±


    the jiang family¡¯s fifth master had a good temper?


    Not to mention Jiang Wen, even Jiang Yu felt that Jiang Yun was very humorous.


    only shi yan raised her eyebrows slightly and agreed with jiang yun¡¯s words in her heart.


    teacher jiang¡¯s temper was really good.


    he had never said harsh words to her or pulled a long face.


    ¡°you, this is how you talk to your elders!¡± Jiang Wen¡¯s face turned red with anger at the two people¡¯s disrespectful scolding and threats. She trembled and pointed at them angrily.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have any rules!¡±


    However, Jiang Yun did not stand on ceremony with her. I¡¯m indeed unruly. I admit that. However, I¡¯m interfering in the Jiang family¡¯s Affairs as a married woman. Are there any rules? ¡± I dare to admit that I¡¯m unruly, but would this great aunt dare to admit that she¡¯s unruly?¡±


    ¡°if i were this great aunt, i wouldn¡¯t continue to anger fifth uncle and miss shi here. instead, i would hurry back to the capital and save as many as i can. i would rather not let your liu family¡¯s descendants all fall. it¡¯s a pity that my uncles and cousins don¡¯t have the courage to provoke fifth uncle, but there¡¯s this great aunt who is a courageous elder who brings trouble to them.¡±


    ¡°but great-aunt doesn¡¯t need to worry too much. no matter what, you¡¯re still the great-aunt of the jiang family, and you¡¯re already so old. a gentleman like fifth uncle wouldn¡¯t make a move on an old man like you. there are many people in the liu family. even if a few of them are touched, the foundation of the liu family will not be broken.¡±


    Touch a few?


    Even if something happened to her two most promising grandsons, it would have a huge impact on the Liu family! if he killed a few more, what foundation would the liu family have?


    ¡°y-you¡¯re


    Jiang Wen was so anxious that she fainted.


    ¡°Old Madam!¡±


    ¡°Third miss Jiang, the old Madam is your elder, how can you speak to her like this? you¡¯re really not cowardly.¡±


    jiang yun interrupted the woman who was supporting jiang wen and said with a mocking expression, ¡± ¡°No what? Unfilial? let¡¯s not talk about whether i¡¯m filial or not. auntie, are you trying to preach to me or meddle in our jiang family¡¯s affairs? Or perhaps, you want to interfere in my fifth uncle¡¯s matters?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I wonder if you¡¯re more confident than the Liu family? you see, this great-aunt of mine is also a person with a rich life full of children and grandchildren, she should have seen a lot of big scenes, but even so, she still fainted from fear after a few words.¡±


    ¡°Is herbat ability too weak?¡±


    ¡°no, it¡¯s not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Liu family who can¡¯t afford to offend our Jiang family, and they can¡¯t afford to offend my fifth uncle.¡±


    aunty, you¡¯d better hurry and send my great-aunt to the hospital for a check-up. If something really happens to her, we can guarantee that we¡¯ll be able to keep ourselves clean. As the person who apanied her to Haicheng, I¡¯m afraid aunty can¡¯t keep herself from being implicated.


    the woman was jiang wen¡¯s servant.


    jiang wen was a tyrant. she was the most respected person around jiang wen. the other members of the liu family were very polite to her, so much so that she had forgotten her identity.


    now that jiang yun pointed it out so rudely, she realized that these people could kill her as easily as crushing an ant.


    his face and ears were red.


    The Jiang family?


    The rumored fifth Lord Jiang?


    She shivered when she woke up.


    How could she afford to offend this person!


    By right, she should apologize, but the woman was used to being ttered by the Liu family and could not bring herself to do so. She quickly left with Jiang Wen on her back.


    Jiang Yu and Jiang Yun didn¡¯t care if anything had happened to the unconscious Jiang Wen. Shi Yan didn¡¯t care much either. she didn¡¯t even look at jiang wen and didn¡¯t intend to stay here to talk to jiang yu and jiang yun.


    he nodded at the two of them and walked toward the library¡¯s entrance.


    ¡°Miss Shi,¡± Jiang Qi called out to her.


    shi yan stopped and turned around.


    ¡°not everyone in the jiang family is hostile to fifth uncle. i mean no harm to fifth uncle, and naturally, i mean no harm to miss shi.¡±


    Jiang Yun nodded in agreement.


    it was rare for jiang yu to look good.


    ¡± this aunt¡¯s actions have indeed crossed the line. the jiang family will naturally go to the liu family to ask for an exnation. there¡¯s no need for miss shi to do it personally. ¡± jiang yu continued.


    shi yan stared at him for a few seconds and said, ¡± ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°i have to let others know that since i have the ability to deal with the fifth lord of goujiang, i naturally have the ability to deal with any trouble thates my way. i just want to study hard and don¡¯t like to be disturbed every now and then.¡±


    the two of them understood what she meant.


    She wanted to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    jiang wen and the liu family were the ¡°chicken.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for speaking up for me just now. You don¡¯t have to worry about the other two.¡± She nodded.


    she didn¡¯t remind them not to tell jiang che about what had happened today, because shi yan knew that even if they didn¡¯t tell him, they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from him.


    when shi yan entered the library, jiang yun carefully sized up jiang yu.¡±third brother, what do you mean by this?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jiang Kui¡¯s expression was gentle and he seemed to be in a good mood.


    ¡°you¡¯ve never meddled in the family matters, and you¡¯re not close to fifth uncle, so why would you take the initiative to speak up for miss shi? and his partner was his great-aunt. you don¡¯t look like someone who would side with others.¡±


    don¡¯t even talk about being biased. When someone is fighting, you just stand far away and don¡¯t even have the interest to take a second look. That¡¯s more in line with your character.


    jiang yun squinted at him with suspicion in her eyes. ¡± ¡°why are you so strange today?¡±

 Chapter 345

    ?


    345 he did it on purpose


    ¡°I¡¯m also a part of the Jiang family.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Yun and said with an unknown emotion, ¡± ¡± fifth uncle is my elder after all. it¡¯s fine if i didn¡¯t see it, but i happened to see someone looking for trouble with my future fifth aunt. i shouldn¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. ¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t look like you¡¯re surprised by anything i do. i don¡¯t like to get involved in family matters, but jiang yun, you have to admit that i¡¯ve never done anything to harm you or fifth uncle.¡±


    this was a fact.


    not only had he never done anything to harm her and fifth uncle, but he had also never harmed anyone else in the family.


    but he had never meddled in other people¡¯s business!


    he could only watch from the sidelines.


    ¡°but i still feel that third brother¡¯s actions just now were very strange.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just just a moment ago. A few days ago, he had taken the initiative to ask her to take him to Shi Yan¡¯s apprenticeship banquet.


    Jiang Yu looked at her indifferently and turned to leave, as if he couldn¡¯t be bothered with her.


    Jiang Yun felt even weirder.


    so she was thinking too much? jiang yu wasn¡¯t actually thatplicated. he just happened to pass by and helped out?


    But wasn¡¯t his attitude towards this great aunt a little too much?


    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a gentle and refined person? Many of the students who came to Haicheng University with her praised Jiang Yu for his good temper.


    would a good-tempered person be so impolite to an elder?


    he even used threats.


    Moreover, sometimes she felt that Jiang Yu gave her a very strange feeling. How should she put it? Yingying felt that his gentle and refined temperament was a little out of ce on him.


    but she couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong.


    He shook his head to get rid of this strange thought and went to the ssroom.


    After they had left, a person walked out from a corner not far away.


    His eyes were cold.


    He made a call.


    ¡°fourth young master.¡± The other party¡¯s attitude was respectful.


    ¡°the liu family of the capital, teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t let anyone see that I¡¯m the one who did it. You have to make people think that it¡¯s the girlfriend of the fifth master of the Jiang family in Haicheng who doesn¡¯t have a good family background.¡±


    since this was what sister yan wanted, he would help her.


    ¡°yes, fourth young master!¡±


    While he was on the phone, Shi Bochen felt someone¡¯s gaze on him.


    He looked up.


    A boy holding a basketball was looking at him.


    mingwei had originally nned to leave, but when he saw shi yan being stopped by an old man with an unkind expression, he was afraid that shi yan would be at a disadvantage, so he did not leave.


    he heard everything.


    Naturally, she had also heard Shi Yan admit that she had seduced her boyfriend and her words of praise for him.


    He would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Shi Yan, with her quiet and indifferent personality, would praise a person like that. The key was that she didn¡¯t praise him perfunctorily. It was obvious that she was sincere.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell that this was what her boyfriend looked like in her heart.


    Mingway suddenly thought of the man he had seen in a hurry at school thest time.


    It was indeed worthy of the four words ¡°Zhi LAN Jade Tree.¡±


    In addition, she had recently seen this young genius from the capital walking together with Shi Yan in the school from afar. His surname was Shi and he even called Shi Yan sister.


    it was not difficult to guess that he was shi yan¡¯s younger brother.


    If a seventeen-year-old youth could so easily stand up for Shi Yan, and not in an ordinary way, the Liu family was obviously not an ordinary family.


    And he didn¡¯t even know which great ns were in the capital.


    As expected, he and Shi Yan were from different worlds.


    Just as Shi Bochen was wondering why the other party was staring at him, he saw her nod at him and leave.


    nod at him?


    do you know him?


    since she had already walked far away, shi bochen did not think much about it.


    on the other side, shi yan found a rtively quiet reading room after entering the library. she first sent a message to amy, who was in the capital, before taking out two books from her bag.


    The thickness was considerable.


    she nned to finish these two books today. if she couldn¡¯t finish them in the library, she would read them at night when she returned to her apartment.


    The next day, Jiang Wen woke up in the hospital. She heard that three people in the Liu family had been killed in one night-two sons and one grandson.


    The two sons were the pirs of the Liu family. Once something happened to them, it meant that the Liu family¡¯s business was in big trouble.


    It had already reached the point where the foundation of the Liu family would be shaken.


    Jiang Wen also heard that the person who did this was not Jiang che or the Jiang family, but Jiang Che¡¯s girlfriend from the countryside.


    filled with disbelief, jiang wen passed out again.


    When he woke up again, it was in the afternoon. He did not have the time to settle scores with Shi Yan. Of course, it was also possible that he did not dare to look for Shi Yan again.


    He immediately had someone book a ne ticket back to the capital.


    At the same time, in the capital¡¯s Xuan family.


    in a certain courtyard, xuan siyun, who was wearing a sexy long dress and holding a wine ss, sat in the living room with her legs crossed. she was listening to the report of her assistant in front of her. shezily leaned back on the sofa, her entire being full of charm.


    you just said that the Liu family lost three people and countless businesses overnight. Was it done by Shi Yan, who has no background? ¡±


    ¡°yes, young miss.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s her and not the fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve checked, and fifth lord jiang didn¡¯t make a move this time. at first, i couldn¡¯t find out who did it, but i sent someone to investigate what happened after old madam liu went to haicheng.bined with what miss shi said to old madam liu when she went to look for her, there¡¯s an 80% chance that she was the one who did it. ¡±


    ¡°There are also many people who are saying that she was the one behind the Liu family¡¯s incident.¡±


    ¡± she¡¯s just an orphan from the countryside with no foundation. where did she get such great ability? ¡± xuan siyun swirled her wine ss, her eyes narrowed.


    Yes, Xuan Siyun still didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Shi Yan and the Shi family.


    After she returned to the capital, she was busy teaching Yunhui a lesson and dealing with the eldest young master Xuan Jinrui who had returned from the Xuan family with the help of the fifth Lord Jiang. she couldn¡¯t even keep an eye on sea city base, let alone investigate shi yan¡¯s background.


    If Shi Yan hadn¡¯t been involved in the Liu family¡¯s incident in the capital, the information she had on Shi Yan would have been limited to seeing her appear on a variety show a few days ago.


    initially, she had wanted to use this variety show that had made shi yan a little popr to create some trouble for shi yan. she was afraid that jiang che would find out that it was her, so she had made a big turn and found someone to bribe the manuscript to defame shi yan.


    however, as soon as the draft was sent out, it was immediately intercepted.


    He couldn¡¯t even reveal Shi Yan¡¯s information, let alone defame her!


    xuan siyun thought it was jiang che and didn¡¯t think much about it.


    in fact, shi bozhen was the one who did all these things. he had been in the entertainment industry for many years and was most aware of the twists and turns, so he naturally handled it with ease.


    however, xuan siyun had done a clean job. even shi bozhen didn¡¯t find anything rted to her and only dealt with the people who were involved.


    What Shi boxiao found out was that those people wanted to ride on the hype, so they used some unscrupulous ndering methods to attract attention. This was amon tactic used by marketing ounts, and Shi boxiao easily solved it. He did not tell Shi Yan about it, so as not to add to her troubles.


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure. i can¡¯t find anything for now. Many people were curious about how a little girl from the countryside with no background could have such an ability, and many people had already begun to investigate. Young miss, should we send more people to investigate?¡±


    xuan siyun furrowed her brows. ¡± no need. xuan jinrui is the key right now. it¡¯s not a good time to send people out. ¡± i didn¡¯t expect xuan jinrui to be so difficult to deal with even after he¡¯s crippled!¡±


    ¡°deal with the liu family? shi yan, a little girl from the countryside, may not have such ability. most likely, fifth lord jiang did this deliberately to establish his power for her. ¡±


    ¡± but eldest miss, there are many people who think the same way. but after they investigated, the result they got was that it had nothing to do with fifth master jiang. it was miss shi. ¡±


    Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t mind and said,¡±with fifth lord jiang¡¯s ability, what¡¯s so difficult about covering up his traces and pushing all the credit to someone else?¡±

 Chapter 346

    ?


    346 chapter 346-shi yan is nothing to worry about


    ¡°But, don¡¯t you always rather believe in such things than not?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s figure involuntarily appeared in xuan siyun¡¯s mind. she thought of shi yan¡¯s bearing, which was unlike that of an ordinary family.


    He frowned and said,¡±she doesn¡¯t have the ability. Even if she did, what can she do?¡± she can touch the liu family, but she can¡¯t touch the xuan family.¡±


    ¡°as long as he doesn¡¯te from any of the four great ns of the capital, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    ¡°but, but young miss, that miss shi yan¡¯s surname is shi. the shi family is one of the four great families in the capital.¡±


    hearing the assistant¡¯s words, xuan siyun¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. then she said,¡±even if she¡¯s really rted to the shi family, there¡¯s nothing to worry about as long as she¡¯s not the eldest daughter of the shi family.¡±


    There was only one girl in the three generations of the Shi family.


    the outside world knew that she was the apple of the shi family¡¯s eye. they protected her like their own eyes and never allowed her to show her face in public.


    Xuan Siyun had investigated Shi Yan.


    shi yan had indeed lived in the countryside for nearly ten years.


    How could the Shi family let their precious daughter suffer such hardship?


    The assistant thought for a moment and agreed.


    In the capital city, only the eldest daughter of the Shi family could barelypare to the eldest daughter, the heir of the Xuan family. The others, even the youngdies of the Shi family¡¯s coteral branches, were not a threat to the eldest daughter.


    ¡°young miss, how about young master¡¯s side?¡±


    the young master has already joined thepany. He has the support of the fifth master of the Jiang family. The old master pitied the second branch and only has the young master left. Ever since the young master returned, the old master seems to value the young master very much. Not only does he support the young master¡¯s joining of thepany, but he also often calls him over for dinner.


    ¡°thest time the old man called you over for a meal was three days ago. if this continues, young miss and young master will be a huge threat.¡±


    At the mention of this, Xuan Siyun¡¯s anger couldn¡¯t be suppressed.


    I really didn¡¯t think it through this time. I didn¡¯t expect that fifth Lord Jiang would care about that country girl to this extent. Without any evidence to prove that I¡¯m rted to this matter, he didn¡¯t hesitate to put in so much effort to get Xuan Jinrui back and even gave Xuan Jinrui his support just to avenge Shi Yan!


    xuan siyun regretted that she couldn¡¯t hold back her anger and attacked shi yan after going to haicheng.


    She thought that she had done a clean job and that even the fifth Lord Jiang wouldn¡¯t be able to trace it to her.


    however, she had forgotten that the fifth lord jiang often did things without evidence.


    when she went to sea city some time ago, it was indeed easy for people to suspect her.


    if she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have rushed to sea city so impulsively. wouldn¡¯t it have been better to sit back and reap the benefits like she did when she fought for the inheritance? there were many people in the capital who didn¡¯t want to see shi yan, a country girl, climb up the socialdder with the fifth lord jiang. there would always be someone who couldn¡¯t sit still and take action.


    Indeed, one could not be impulsive.


    Her impulsiveness this time had not only attracted a strong enemy like Xuan Jinrui, but also left a bad impression on the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord!


    ¡± however, xuan jinrui is a useless man. the old man is a wise man. he would not abandon a healthy heir like me and choose a sickly person to inherit the xuan family. ¡±


    The assistant felt that her words made sense.


    the old man didn¡¯t look at his grandchildren when choosing his sessor. he only looked at individual ability. naturally, he wouldn¡¯t choose someone who couldn¡¯t take it anymore, no matter how strong that person was.


    ¡°but young miss, now there is another biao youngdy. You have to know that miss Shangguan¡¯s mother was the sessor that the old master had high hopes for. That miss Shangguan was raised by the Jiang family in Haicheng and she¡¯s also outstanding enough. It¡¯s hard to guarantee that the old master won¡¯t have other thoughts.¡±


    ¡°do we want yingluo?¡±


    the assistant made a throat-cutting gesture.


    xuan siyun was a ruthless person, and her assistant, who had always been by her side, was naturally not much better.


    He took a sip of red wine from his wine ss.¡±Jiang Rui is in Haicheng, and the SU and Yu families are like one family. They are protected by the Yu, su, and Jiang families of Haicheng. Not to mention that fifth master Jiang is still living in the Jiang family of Haicheng, even the eldest young master of the Jiang family and the third young master of the Yu family are not good people. i¡¯m afraid that if we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll get into trouble. we can¡¯t touch jiang rui for the time being.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t move for the time being, not that he didn¡¯t want to move.


    as soon as she knew that yuxi had returned to haicheng with news of xuan liuying and jiang rui, xuan siyun had the intention to get rid of them.


    there were many juniors in the xuan family, but they had fought each other for a long time.


    now, the only ones with a stronger presence in the xuan family were xuan siyun and xuan jinrui. before xuan jinrui returned, xuan siyun only needed to get rid of jiang rui and her position as the heir would be stable.


    other than going to see jiang che to confirm if the rumors that he had gone from staying indoors to frequently going out because of a woman were true, she had gone to haicheng to see xuan liuying and jiang rui.


    ¡± i¡¯ve been in contact with jiang rui. she¡¯s not interested in being the heir of the xuan family. my biggest enemy now is xuan jinrui. ¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s get rid of Xuan Jinrui first, then we¡¯ll think about other things.¡±


    ¡°Young miss, if you had the support of the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord, you wouldn¡¯t have had so much trouble. i really don¡¯t understand. young miss, in what way are you not better than that country girl? Putting your personal abilities aside, your appearance and figure are all superior to hers. What kind of taste does fifth Lord Jiang have?¡±


    Xuan Siyun was very satisfied with her appearance and figure.


    ¡°I was just lucky to meet fifth Lord Jiang three years after he closed his doors. It¡¯s normal for a man who has no desires and has stayed at home for a long time without seeing outsiders to suddenly see a girl with good looks and a good temperament to have a good impression of.¡±


    ¡°If I had appeared at the Jiang family¡¯s residence in Sea city at that time and met him, the fifth Lord of the Jiang family might have taken a fancy to me.¡±


    the assistant agreed.


    In fact, they had been overthinking.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t go out often, but it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t.


    he would asionally go out under the excuse of going to the hospital for a follow-up, so it was not like he was isted from people. However, Shi Yan was the only person who could make him want to take her for himself.


    If it wasn¡¯t that person, no matter what kind of situation they met, the result would not be the same.


    just like when jiang che appeared by the lotus pond, if the person sitting there was not shi yan, who moved his heart at first sight, but someone else, he might not have chased after them.


    if he didn¡¯t give chase, there wouldn¡¯t be any follow-up.


    ¡°There¡¯s no rush. The novelty will pass one day. even if the fifth lord jiang is serious and his interest in that little girl won¡¯t fade, i have a way to make them unable tost long!¡±


    after she dealt with xuan jinrui, she would have the power of the xuan family in her hands. by then, nothing would be able to hold her back.


    as long as she didn¡¯t have so many concerns, wouldn¡¯t it be easy to make someone disappear?


    She didn¡¯t believe that the fifth Lord Jiang would go against her, who held great power in the Xuan family, for a person who had disappeared.


    however, the premise of not being restricted was that she had to be in power.


    He had to take it one step at a time. There was no hurry. He would let Shi Yan be proud for a while.


    by the way, miss, the old Madam of the Jiang family knows that you went to Haicheng some time ago and wants to ask you out for a meal. Should you ept? ¡±


    anyone with a brain would know that the fifth master of the Jiang family, especially his parents, is at odds with the Jiang family. It will do me no good to agree to old Madam Jiang¡¯s invitation, so I rejected it.


    xuan siyun said disdainfully,¡±this matriarch jiang is also stupid. she gave up on the fifth lord¡¯s outstanding son and went to care for her stepsons. what is she after?¡± It¡¯s best to avoid contact with such a stupid person.¡±

 Chapter 347

    ?


    347 chapter 347-there are always many oddities in the world


    The next day, in a small courtyard of the Jiang family¡¯s mansion, white snow, who was sitting in the courtyard and basking in the sun, was a little surprised after hearing the report from the person standing in front of her. ¡°rejected?¡±


    White snow was 71 years old this year. Her hair was a little white and she was dressed like ady.


    He sat on a chair, and there were exquisite refreshments on the wooden table beside him.


    yes, miss Xuan said that thepany has been a little busy recently and she can¡¯t leave for the time being. She¡¯ll meet you again when she¡¯s free.


    it sounded like an excuse.


    no matter how busy he was, he couldn¡¯t even spare time for a meal?


    He clearly didn¡¯t want to ept her invitation.


    he didn¡¯t want to ept her invitation. in other words, he didn¡¯t take her seriously.


    white snow¡¯s expression became quite unsightly,¡±no wonder she couldn¡¯t even win against a little girl from the countryside. she didn¡¯t even know how to cherish the opportunity i gave her.¡±


    The person who came to report was the old man beside white snow. He was in his 50s and his surname was Jin. Everyone called him Jin yazi.


    when gold mountain heard white snow¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t agree with white snow¡¯s actions. she didn¡¯t like the girlfriend that fifth lord found himself and wanted to match miss xuan and fifth lord together. however, she was not the master. she was just hired by the jiang family, so it was not appropriate for her to interfere too much in the matters of the master family.


    He could only keep his thoughts to himself.


    ¡°i heard that jiang wen has returned from haicheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gold Mountain nodded.


    Laowu is really outrageous. Jiang Wen is his aunt after all. He just wanted to see the little girl beside him, but he was so merciless that he directly put his two nephews in there.


    jin hezi did not dare to reply.


    in his heart, he was cursing madly.


    The olddy was so capable now that she had probably forgotten that she had been so frightened by the fifth Lord that she had fainted in public three years ago.


    she still couldn¡¯t help but feel her scalp tingle when she thought about the bloody scene that had happened in the main hall of the jiang family three years ago.


    only the old madam could forget things quickly.


    In fact, she had been by the old Madam¡¯s side for many years, but she had never understood what the old Madam was thinking. fifth lord was the olddy¡¯s biological son. instead of protecting his own son, he went to protect his stepsons.


    although it was difficult to be a stepmother, and a good stepmother would do her best to treat her stepson well, the old madam was too good to her stepson.


    Her stepson had almost taken her son¡¯s life, and she was actually pleading for him.


    it was no wonder that fifth lord would rather give up the jiang family¡¯s wealth and status as the head of the jiang family than return.


    it was said that the youngest son and the eldest grandson were the lifeblood of the elderly.


    old madam didn¡¯t seem to pamper her youngest son, fifth lord, at all.


    There was only indifference. From the moment fifth Lord was born, the olddy had been very indifferent to him. When he was born, she threw him to the nanny until fifth Lord was five or six years old and gained the old master¡¯s attention.


    It was only the old master who paid a little attention to her, but the old Madam still acted as if she didn¡¯t have a son and didn¡¯t care about her.


    that little girl isn¡¯t a good person either. I heard that she¡¯s the one behind the Liu family¡¯s incident? ¡±


    this wasn¡¯t being restless, it was clearly being capable.


    Although she thought this in her heart, Auntie Jin didn¡¯t show it on her face.¡±i heard that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°What do you think Laowu is thinking? He doesn¡¯t want any of the daughters of the influential families in the capital, but he chose a little girl from the countryside!¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t dare to specte on lord fifth¡¯s thoughts.¡± Jin Hezi trembled on purpose, making it seem as if he was extremely afraid of Jiang che.


    However, her fear of Jiang che was not all an act.


    In the capital, especially in the Jiang n, there were very few people who did not fear the Jiang n¡¯s fifth Lord.


    ¡°ever since the news of fifth master¡¯s girlfriend spread to the capital, old madam has been very curious about this miss shi. why don¡¯t you go to haicheng to take a look yourself?¡± Gold Mountain suggested.


    it was a good suggestion to let white snow understand the current situation. she knew that even if she was lord fifth¡¯s biological mother, she would not be in a good position if she went against lord fifth.


    She had been with white snow for many years, and this was her suggestion.


    unfortunately, white snow did not listen.


    hearing jin hezi¡¯s suggestion, white snow¡¯s expression slightly changed.


    How could she dare to go?


    she didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of jiang che.


    ¡°how can an elder meet a junior? if you want to see him, it should be old fifth who brings him back to see me!¡±


    You¡¯ll have to have the ability to get Lord fifth to bring her back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention them. Old fifth doesn¡¯t even want me, his biological mother, anymore. I¡¯m toozy to care about their Affairs! Boss¡¯s family was ruined by him, boss is crippled, boss¡¯s wife has just been discharged from the hospital, and Wei er has been taken to God knows where. This is outrageous!¡±


    Jin Hezi replied,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°i heard that it was ... it was eldest madam and eldest miss who touched that miss shi. they clearly knew fifth lord¡¯s temper, but they still wanted to touch fifth lord¡¯s people. this matter ...¡±


    ¡°even if it¡¯s you, old madam, it¡¯s not good to intercede for them.¡±


    gold mountain originally wanted to say that white snow couldn¡¯t care about this matter, but when the words reached her mouth, she felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say so, so she changed her mind.


    She didn¡¯t expect her casual words to poke at white Snow¡¯s scar.


    Her face turned pale.


    three years ago, she had helped jiang zuo plead for jiang che to let jiang zuo go, which had angered jiang che.


    jiang che had crippled jiang zuo¡¯s legs in front of everyone.


    no matter who pleaded or cried, he would ignore them. he was calm the entire time.


    thinking about that scene, white snow felt a chill rise from the bottom of her heart and spread to her limbs.


    ¡°that little girl has a good surname, but it¡¯s a pity that she can¡¯t reincarnate. i don¡¯t know what old fifth sees in her! I heard he¡¯s only neen.¡±


    ¡± she¡¯s only neen years old, yet she¡¯s already in a rtionship with a man. clearly, she¡¯s not a good person. ¡±


    auntie jin wanted to say,¡±you got married at the age of sixteen, but a neen-year-old girl is already in university. can¡¯t she be in a rtionship?¡±


    At the age of twenty, they would be of legal age to get a marriage certificate.


    ¡°Miss Shi is indeed a little younger than fifth master, butpared to her peers, miss Shi is actually not young anymore. She¡¯s 19 now, and she¡¯ll be able to get a marriage certificate in a year.¡±


    old Madam, fifth master isn¡¯t a reckless person. His girlfriend is a little young, but she¡¯s not underage. Please don¡¯t be too angry.


    White snow looked at Gold Mountain with a bit of disdain.


    Bai had been by her side for so many years and could not keep up with her thoughts at all! Was this the main point she wanted to express?


    Jin Hezi pretended not to notice white Snow¡¯s disdainful expression and continued to speak in a friendly tone,¡±after all, miss shi was personally chosen by the fifth master. you gave birth to the fifth master, and he has been intelligent since he was a child. for so many years, there has never been anything that the fifth master has not done well. you should believe in his judgment of people.¡±


    this was apliment to white snow.


    It was very useful for white snow.


    ¡°Who would know if you didn¡¯t see him? Old fifth has never had much contact with girls, who knows if he¡¯s been deceived by the little girl¡¯s flowery words?¡±


    to be able to use flowery words to deceive lord fifth was also a kind of ability.


    ordinary people couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°Forget it. He¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t even recognize his own mother. Why should I care so much? Go and see if the nourishing soup in the small kitchen is ready. When it¡¯s ready, send it to boss¡¯s courtyard. Boss and boss¡¯s wife both need to be nourished.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard being a stepmother. Laowu is so smart, he can¡¯t not understand this logic. Why can¡¯t he understand me? It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand me, but you¡¯re still finding trouble for me! i don¡¯t know how many good words i have to say to boss and his wife before they¡¯ll let it go!¡±


    Jin Hezi replied,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    I¡¯m convinced, really.

 Chapter 348

    ?


    348 a kiss won¡¯t dy


    You said that fifth master doesn¡¯t acknowledge his biological mother, but you, as his biological mother, should act like one!


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    just as he was about to leave, jin hezi thought of something and stopped. he said to white snow, by the way, old Madam, the Yun family¡¯s third young master has been in the hospital since he returned from Haicheng. Do you want to go and see him? ¡±


    bai xue¡¯s ex-husband was the old master of the yun family¡¯s eldest branch. after old master yun passed away, she remarried and married into the jiang family.


    she gave birth to two sons in the yun family. they were the yun family¡¯s eldest young master and the yun family¡¯s second young master. yun hui and yun jian were considered her nephews.


    ¡°i heard that she drugged the girl from house xuan and was stabbed by her.¡±


    Master Jin nodded and said, ¡± because of this, miss Xuan has caused a lot of trouble for the Yun family. The businesses andpanies that were originally owned by third young master Yun are almost all gone because of miss Xuan. When third young master is discharged from the hospital, all his hard work over the years will be for nothing. He will have to start all over again.


    ¡°you¡¯re really good at drugging women! How dare a coward like Yunhui try to get his hands on the heir of the Xuan family? he really doesn¡¯t know his ce!¡± White snow said in disdain.


    She was very unhappy with Xuan Siyun for rejecting her invitation.


    However, Xuan Siyun was the daughter-inw she had high hopes for. Bai Xue would still feel ufortable if Yun Hui, a rich second generation with a messy private life, had ideas about her.


    ¡± a fair and gracefuldy is a perfect match for a gentleman. miss xuan is outstanding, so it¡¯s normal for third young master yun to like her. it¡¯s just that his method is a little extreme. ¡± Gold Mountain said.


    Complimenting Xuan Siyun was indirectlyplimenting Snow White¡¯s good taste.


    after following white snow for so many years, jin hezi had already be quite aplished in this area.


    ¡°Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±


    ¡°go, pick a time to apany me.¡±


    ¡°He hasn¡¯t been discharged yet, and his injuries are very serious?¡±


    ¡°i heard that he¡¯s seriously injured, but the yun family called fourth young master back and asked him to be third young master¡¯s attending doctor. Fourth young master Yun has good medical skills, so third young master Yun shouldn¡¯t have too many problems.¡±


    speaking of this, yun jian was also very depressed.


    his parents had called him and asked him to be yun hui¡¯s attending doctor until yun hui was discharged. How could Yun Hui have such a big face? of course, Yun Jian rejected him.


    After that, the calls came one after another. It was Yun Jian¡¯s biological mother who called him and cried, begging him to return to the capital city. however, he didn¡¯te back to be the doctor in charge and stay by yunhui¡¯s side until he was discharged. he came back to see him for two days before leaving.


    Of course, the Yun family wouldn¡¯t let him go. However, he said that he was a doctor and had a hundred ways to torture Yun Hui. He told them that Yun Hui¡¯s two-month stay in the hospital might be extended to three months or even longer. The Yun family was so scared that they didn¡¯t dare to say anything and could only let him go.


    ¡°yun jian? he¡¯s never been on good terms with yunhui, and with that temper of his, would he be willing toe back and be yunhui¡¯s attending doctor?¡±


    it was second Madam Yun who cried and begged fourth young master Yun toe back.


    Bai Xue frowned slightly, crying and begging Yun Jian toe back? you¡¯re crying and begging your son toe back and serve someone you can¡¯t deal with for a stepson?¡±


    jin hezi replied,¡±yingluo.¡±


    what right did they have to criticize others when they were on the same level?


    the yun family¡¯s second madam only cried and begged her son toe back and be the attending doctor, but she did not cry and beg her son to let go of the person who wanted her life.


    ¡°i¡¯m not too sure about this, i¡¯ve only heard about it. i heard that it was like that, but fourth young master yun was stubborn and left after a few days.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! ¡°yun hui doesn¡¯t seem to be very good to yun jian either. he¡¯s not a good person. yun jian doesn¡¯t need to amodate him. even if her biological mother cries and begs, she shouldn¡¯tpromise!¡±


    jin hezi was speechless.


    ¡®You can understand the others, but when ites to fifth Lord, you¡¯ll only say that fifth Lord is too much.¡¯


    Yun Hui wasn¡¯t a good person. How good would the person who did something to fifth Lord¡¯s car and almost killed him be to fifth Lord? what good stuff was it?


    ¡± old madam, i¡¯ll go to the small kitchen to see the soup. ¡±


    white snow waved her hand.


    *


    soon, it was the weekend.


    On this day, they had agreed to shoot a short film.


    jiang che had made an appointment with the person in charge of filming.


    shi yan had no objections and would follow jiang che¡¯s arrangements.


    although it was a short film with little plot, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be finished in a day. the n was for the weekend, so the schedule was still full.


    it was just that she had to film for the next two days and couldn¡¯t find time to do anything else.


    They stayed in hotels at night.


    The location wasn¡¯t at the film studioplex, but in a rtively Old Town near Haicheng.


    the buildings were all very old.


    Most of the scenes were shot here, and a few scenes were set up. The corresponding ces had been rented and set up, and they were only waiting for the scenes in the small town to end before they went to the set.


    As for the clothing rental, the two young directors who had yet to graduate did not ask Jiang Yu for help, because Jiang che took the initiative to help.


    they provided a ce to rent clothes and invested enough money into the crew.


    the reason was very simple. jiang che¡¯s original intention was to experience more with shi yan and leave behind more memories. naturally, he wanted to make it as perfect as possible.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know about this.


    she was immersed in her books every day, unable to extricate herself.


    she even wanted to bring two books and read them at the hotel at night when she was about to leave, but jiang che stopped her.


    shi yan was picking books from the bookshelves in the study. as soon as she picked a book, someone leaned forward and pulled the book out of her hand with one hand.


    his body was pressed against her back, and he was hugging her from behind.


    The moment he took out the book, he leaned over and ced his lips on her ear. ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯ve been reading these few days and you need to rx asionally. This time, I¡¯ll focus on the short film and won¡¯t bring any books.¡±


    Shi Yan nced at the book that he had taken away. His warm breath tickled her ear, and it shrank slightly.


    the morning light shone in through the ss window behind the open curtains, bringing with it a sense of freshness.


    When Jiang che lowered his head, he could only see Shi Yan¡¯s exquisite side profile and slightly red ears.


    His warm eyes were misty and his gaze was deep.


    During this period of time, Shi Yan had been reading a few books every day. It was very hard on her. Jiang che pitied her. Even though they were lying on the same bed at night, he didn¡¯t touch her much. At most, he kissed and hugged her.


    He gently leaned in and sucked on her earlobe.


    shi yan didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly act like this, and was even startled.


    As he moved, her legs quickly went soft.


    ¡°don¡¯t mess around. didn¡¯t you make an appointment with someone to film?¡± she pushed him gently.


    ¡°i¡¯m starting to regret it,¡± he said vaguely.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    He didn¡¯t seem like a person without principles.


    Jiang che ced the book on the shelf and held her waist with one hand to make her turn around to face him. He kissed her from her earlobe, followed by her neck and cheek, and then to her lips.


    Shi Yan pushed him.


    He hugged her even tighter and pressed his lips against hers as he said in a sticky voice, ¡± ¡°we won¡¯t do anything else, just kiss for a while. it won¡¯t dy any time.¡±


    This sticky feeling made Shi Yan¡¯s heart soften. How could she refuse him?


    she slowly raised her hands and hugged his waist, then looked up and bit his lower lip.


    It wasn¡¯t heavy, and it didn¡¯t break.


    it only made him kiss her like a storm.


    ¡®My makeup is ruined,¡¯ Shi Yan thought.


    she changed her clothes and put on some light makeup. the two of them were ready to go out.


    he nned to go to the study to get two books and then go out.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to end up like this.

 Chapter 349

    ?


    349 want to soak in the hot spring together


    half an hour had passed since the two of them left.


    as jiang che had said, they only kissed and did nothing else.


    However, the kiss was a little long, about 20 minutes. Shi Yan used the rest of the time to touch up her makeup.


    when they left, shi yan¡¯s ears were still red, and jiang che¡¯s eyes were still a little red.


    Since they were going to spend the night outside, they packed a few clothes with their luggage. Jiang che dragged the luggage. shi yan didn¡¯t bring any books, so the bag she was carrying only contained her wallet, cell phone, charger, and other things.


    it wasn¡¯t heavy.


    after closing the door, jiang che pulled the luggage with one hand and held her hand with the other.


    He stepped into the elevator.


    When she went downstairs, she met song Meilian and Jing Xuan, who had juste back from breakfast.


    ¡°shi yan, are you guys going out to y?¡± Song Meilian looked at the luggage in Jiang Che¡¯s hand and asked in surprise.


    Speaking of Jing Xuan and song Meilian, they had been living together in the apartment since the November holiday. Song Meilian could already ept their entangled kisses and nothing else.


    Jing Xuan wasn¡¯t in a hurry. This was a pleasant surprise for him.


    He had once thought that even if to had to spend his entire life, he would always be with song Meilian.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t exin much and just nodded with a faint smile.


    I was nning to go to the hot spring Vi on a weekend and ask you guys out. But since you guys have ns, I¡¯ll only ask Rui ¡®er, Kexin, and the others out. song meilian said.


    the trip to the hot spring vi was actually made this morning when jing xuan asked her where she wanted to go this weekend. it was an impromptu decision.


    otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have waited until she was about to leave the house to ask shi yan out.


    he didn¡¯t call shi yan as soon as he decided to go to the hot spring vi. he was afraid that shi yan would sleep in on the weekend and disturb the two of them.


    song meilian only mentioned it now, and shi yan could also see that it was an impromptu idea.


    ¡°we have something to do and can¡¯t change our schedule. have fun.¡±


    shi yan felt a little regretful.


    She had only gone to the hot spring once with her mother and little aunt when she was a child. She had not had the chance to go to the hot spring again in so many years.


    of course, she wasn¡¯t keen on soaking in hot springs. otherwise, she could have gone to the hot springs whenever she wanted to for so many years. she didn¡¯tck money or time anyway.


    She regretted missing a chance to soak in the hot spring with Jiang che.


    jiang che took in her regret. after they left the apartment building, he pinched her fingertips and asked, ¡± ¡°You want to go to the hot spring?¡±


    shi yan, who was still immersed in regret, subconsciously replied when she heard jiang che¡¯s question, ¡± ¡°I want to go with you.¡±


    The two of them were stunned.


    When their eyes met, Shi Yan¡¯s face turned slightly red, but Jiang cheughed in a low voice.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re so direct.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s face turned even redder.


    ¡°i ... i just wanted to go to the hot spring with you. i didn¡¯t think of anything else.¡±


    Jiang che pursed his lips and chuckled. miss Shi, I didn¡¯t say you were thinking of anything else.


    her face turned redder and even a little hot. shi yan couldn¡¯t stand his teasing. she red at him fiercely, let go of his hand, and walked in front.


    jiang che looked at her back, unable to suppress the smile on his lips.


    It was really fun to be with miss Shi every day. She would always subconsciously show her cute side, which was a great contrast from her usual self.


    it made people feel happy.


    It was a different kind of joy.


    Ever since he got together with miss Shi, he felt that every day was very meaningful. It was much more interesting than the past days when he did not leave the house at all and spent his days aimlessly.


    In the past, he felt that it didn¡¯t matter how long he lived, but now he wanted to live a little longer.


    It would be best if he could apany miss Shi until her hair turned white.


    he dragged his suitcase and caught up with her. he held her hand again.¡±ms. shi, you¡¯re so easily teased.¡±


    ¡°if you want to go to the hot springs, we¡¯ll go next weekend.¡±


    shi yan wasn¡¯t angry to begin with. she was just a little embarrassed by his teasing.


    she didn¡¯t know why she would feel embarrassed with her personality.


    However, she didn¡¯t dwell on it. Ever since she got together with Jiang che, the emotions she didn¡¯t have in the past would appear from time to time.


    she was already used to it.


    She didn¡¯t hate the carefree feeling of being by Jiang Che¡¯s side, so she just let it be.


    now that she heard jiang che say that they were going to the hot springs next week, her anticipation was greater than her embarrassment. when she looked at him, her eyes were sparkling.


    ¡°You¡¯re that happy?¡± Jiang cheughed.


    shi yan didn¡¯t hesitate and directly said, it¡¯s probably the same as you wanting to shoot a short film with me. I want to experience more things with you, which naturally includes soaking in the hot spring together.


    Jiang che stared at her and held her hand tightly, saying, ¡± Yanyan, we still have a lifetime. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. We¡¯ll do it one by one.


    His tone was serious, as if he was making a promise.


    ¡°Yes, do it one by one.¡± Shi Yan looked at him and smiled.


    jiang lin was driving.


    They reached Jiang Lin¡¯s car in a few steps. Jiang che put the luggage in the trunk and the two got into the car.


    half an hourter, he met up with the others.


    after meeting up with them, shi yan learned the names of the two boys she had met that day.


    the taller one was called fan zhen, and the shorter one was called he ziyu. they were both third-year students in the directing course at haicheng film academy.


    The short film this time wasunched by the two of them.


    In addition to the two of them, there were also scriptwriters, prop masters, stage photographers, and other temporary actors.


    although the short film was short, it was still a film. it was impossible to only have the main character.


    The scriptwriter¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Shi Yan and Jiang che.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was afraid of scaring them away, she would have screamed on the spot.


    She was a scriptwriter, and no one knew better than her what kind of people fit the character setting better. The male and female leads that Fan Zhen and he Ziyu had found were simply beyond her expectations.


    not to mention the plot and the shooting effect, just based on their looks and temperament, they had already won half the battle!


    this was a top-ss appearance and temperament.


    It was already two hourster when they arrived at the hotel.


    the small town they were shooting in was half an hour¡¯s drive from the hotel. after checking in and putting down their luggage, they drove directly to their destination.


    They had lunch in a small town.


    on the other side, at haicheng airport.


    A beautiful woman dragged her suitcase out of the airport and left in a taxi.


    It was in the direction of the SU family.


    even on the weekends, su yunzhi spent most of her time in the office. however, she didn¡¯t go to the office this morning and nned to go in the afternoon.


    just as they were about to leave after lunch, someone dragged a suitcase into the su family¡¯s mansion.


    the su family¡¯s mansion had ess control, so anyone who could enter directly must know the su family¡¯s ess code.


    Su Yunzhi, who had just left the house and was about to get into the car, heard the sound of wheels rolling and looked up.


    when she saw the person clearly, she was stunned.


    ¡°sister?¡±


    su wan stopped and looked at su yunzhi. her eyes were slightly red, but she smiled gently.¡±yunzhi, i¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Since Shi Yan was forced to leave home by the Shi family and the SU family was warned by the Shi family when they tried to look for Shi Yan, the two families stopped contacting each other. Although su Wan would asionally call su Yunzhi, she no longer came to Haicheng.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want toe, but she felt that su Yunzhi and su mu were afraid that she would be put in a difficult position after the SU family had been warned by the Shi family. Su Wan felt guilty for being threatened by the Shi family. In addition, Shi Yan had left home, and su Wan was not in the mood to run around, so she had never left the capital.


    thest time they met was six years ago.


    it was the time when the su family and the shi family were at their worst.


    su yunzhi immediately jogged over and hugged her. her tone was reproachful, but it was not hard to hear the reliance in it. ¡°sister, you¡¯re finally willing toe back. i thought you didn¡¯t want me as your sister and the su family anymore!¡±


    the two sisters relied on each other for survival, so their rtionship was naturally extremely good.


    in this world, the only person who could make the head of the su family, su yunzhi, soften her stance and show her dependence on was probably her elder sister, su wan.

 Chapter 350

    ?


    350 she went to see her personally


    in the end, su yunzhi didn¡¯t go to thepany.


    su wan and su yunzhi were sitting in the main hall. the servant left after serving them a cup of tea, leaving the two of them alone.


    su yunzhi held her teacup but did not drink it. she looked at su wanchi and asked, ¡± ¡°Sis, did youe to Yingluo in Haicheng to look for Yanyan?¡±


    that simple sentence sessfully made su wan¡¯s eyes redden.


    she nodded and clenched the teacup in her hands. with red eyes, she said, ¡± I actually wanted to find Yanyan as soon as I arrived in Haicheng, but I didn¡¯t dare to. I was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t want to see me.


    Seeing her like this, su Yunzhi also felt bad.


    He moved his lips and sighed, ¡± ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan will see you.¡±


    They would see each other, but it was impossible for them to be as close as before.


    Yanyan wasn¡¯t even as close to her as before.


    however, su yunzhi didn¡¯t say this out loud. she was afraid that it would hurt su wan even more.


    ¡°Of course I know that Yanyan will see me. My daughter has been very sensible since she was young. Even if she is angry, she is still rational.¡±


    When she was forced to leave home that year, she had left very calmly without making a fuss or even shedding a tear.


    Su Wan¡¯s heart ached every time she recalled the situation back then.


    ¡°actually, i¡¯d rather she throw a tantrum like other children.¡± She would feel better this way.


    su yunzhi wanted to say something tofort him, but she realized that nothing was appropriate. in the end, she could only sigh and say,¡±if she¡¯s like other people¡¯s children, then yanyan isn¡¯t yanyan.¡±


    ¡°now that yanyan is willing to show her face and the shi family has agreed for you to meet her, you can slowly make up for what you owe yanyan in the future.¡±


    As she spoke, su Yunzhi suddenly thought of something. She looked at su Wan and asked, ¡± ¡°Yanyan is in Haicheng. With the Shi family¡¯s ability, it¡¯s impossible for them not to know. The Shi family should know that you came to Haicheng for Yanyan. Didn¡¯t they stop you?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°now that bo ran is in power, no one in the shi family can restrict me anymore.¡±


    even so, the shi family was not at the level where shi boran¡¯s words were thew. when she left the capital for haicheng this time, not a single person in the shi family came out to stop her. they did not even stop her verbally. this actually surprised su wan.


    however, she didn¡¯t think too much about it.


    she felt that shi lin must have done something in secret to allow her to leave the capital so smoothly.


    In reality, su Yunzhi roughly understood what was going on.


    however, she felt that it wasn¡¯t entirely because of shi boran¡¯s power.


    After so many years, it was not that the other members of the Shi family had no regrets. They just could not bring themselves to do so and did not have a reason to look for Yanyan.


    This was a good opportunity. So, the Shi family probably turned a blind eye to the matter of his sistering to Haicheng to look for Yanyan.


    ¡°It¡¯s Saturday today, so Yanyan doesn¡¯t have to go to school. Should I call her toe back to the SU family for dinner?¡±


    su wan¡¯s heart stirred.


    however, he quickly shook his head.


    ¡± it¡¯s better not to. back then, i was the one who forced her to leave home. now, i should be the one to pick her up and not let here back to see me. ¡±


    she had clearlye to haicheng, but she didn¡¯t go to see her daughter. instead, she sat there calmly, waiting for her daughter toe and see her.


    If she really did that, she was afraid that her daughter¡¯s heart would be even colder.


    Su Yunzhi didn¡¯t force him. then I¡¯ll ask su mu toe back for dinner tonight. You haven¡¯t seen him in years, ¡± she said.


    At the mention of her nephew, su mu, su Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him and su Yunzhi¡¯s widowed mother. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t reject him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    *


    The content of the short video promoting the Han element was notplicated.


    Because it was mainly publicity and the story was supplementary.


    The content of the short film was roughly:


    in ancient times, the two great families had arranged an arranged marriage for their juniors. the two of them grew up as childhood sweethearts. during theing-of-age ceremony of the female protagonist, her family was framed and exterminated. in the chaos, the female protagonist was taken away by the servants and was lucky to survive.


    The female protagonist had been in hiding for many years, and she had finally avenged her family.


    during the years when the female lead was dormant, the male lead never got married. in order to resist the marriage arranged by his family, he went from a bright moon and cool breeze young master to a powerful minister in the imperial court.


    They had met again after many years, a beauty in red and a Minister in white.


    Things remained the same, but people had changed. Fortunately, it was finallyplete.


    it was mainly about promoting the han element, mainly about clothing, etiquette, painting, musical instruments, singing, and dancing. therefore, the male and female leads were all-rounded characters, especially the female lead.


    in the short one-hour short film, the female protagonist had to perform a shocking dance and use two musical instruments. painting was the male protagonist¡¯s task.


    one of the scenes was of the male protagonist reminiscing about the female protagonist. he was alone in the study, painting the female protagonist¡¯s portrait and writing.


    they came to this small town to film the good times of the male and female leads when they were young, as well as the running around of the female lead during those years. As for the other scenes, they were all shot in the set.


    their first outfit was for the shoot of the good times. the female lead¡¯s makeup was mainly for the image of a charming and gentledy, while the male lead was dressed in white throughout the whole process. there were not many changes in the costume, but the character¡¯s psychological process, which mainly depended on his acting skills.


    however, when they found shi yan and jiang che, they didn¡¯t think too much about their acting skills. as long as the two of them had the looks and temperament, even if they didn¡¯t have acting skills, their acting skills wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    when they arrived at their destination and got ready, the first set of makeup was out, and everyone was shocked.


    They had rented a small courtyard in a small town as a temporary office. Their hair and makeup were also done here. There were people in the team who were in charge of this.


    the male and female actors ¡®hair and makeup were done in separate rooms. for nearly three hours, shi yan and jiang che did not meet.


    As they prepared for their hair and makeup, the two of them familiarized themselves with the script again.


    Fan Zhen had sent the script to Jiang che in advance. The two of them had very good memories and could basically remember it after reading it once or twice.


    when she came out of the hair and makeup room, shi yan heard the sound of people gasping.


    however, she didn¡¯t have the time to care, because she saw a man in white under the tree in the courtyard.


    Jiang che had clearly spent less time doing his hair and makeup than her and hade out before her.


    while others were marveling at her beauty, she was marveling at jiang che, who was dressed in a white robe and looked elegant under the tree.


    Hearing themotion, Jiang che turned around and saw Shi Yan standing on the stone steps under the eaves.


    she was wearing a light green dress with wide sleeves, her hair style was simple, and her steps were light.


    She crossed her hands in front of her lower abdomen and stood on the stone steps, smiling at him.


    The beauty was like a painting.


    If it weren¡¯t for the other staff members and some modern filming equipment around her, it would be hard to tell what year it was when she suddenly appeared in such an old courtyard.


    she seemed to havee from that era.


    ¡°s-student shi, this, this is too perfect!¡±


    After a long while, he Ziyu was the first toe back to his senses and exim.


    in fact, when jiang che came out just now, he had already given everyone a huge shock. they didn¡¯t expect shi yan to give them an even bigger shock.


    Jiang che walked over to Shi Yan.


    his appearance was clear and his white clothes fluttered.


    He stood firmly at the bottom of the stone steps. On the fifth or sixth step, he had to raise his head slightly to look at Shi Yan.


    A faint smile appeared on his gentle face. ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re very beautiful.¡±


    the smile that was drawn out made his pair of peach blossom eyes suddenly shine brightly.


    The people around them were amazed.

 Chapter 351

    ?


    351 Only this is worthy of you


    ¡°same to you.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    her gaze never left him.


    she looked calm, but jiang che could see the undisguised infatuation in her eyes.


    he chuckled.


    as expected of miss shi. she had always been frank and straightforward about her feelings for him. she had never tried to hide it.


    He shook his wide sleeves and reached out to her.


    shi yan smiled and walked down the steps.


    Her dress was too long, so she walked a little slowly. It was this slowness that made her look more like a youngdy from an ancient family.


    she ced her hand on his palm.


    ¡°shi yan, this scene is when the male and female leads are young. in the peach forest, the male lead ys the zither and the female lead dances. do you know how to dance? it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know, our scriptwriter has learned ssical dance and can substitute you. we¡¯ll just shoot a few scenes of you showing your face.¡± fan zhen said.


    Of course, there were no peach blossoms in this season. They chose an open space that was easier to post-process to shoot.


    fan zhen then looked at jiang che, who was beside shi yan. ¡± ¡°does fifth lord jiang know how to y the zither? It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know how to do it, just pose it. Some of our students here have learned the zither before, so they can give you some pointers. It¡¯s fine as long as there aren¡¯t too many ws.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    shi yan and jiang che said in unison.


    then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    Fan Zhen and the others were confused. What did he mean by ¡®no need¡¯?


    did they all know how to do it?


    the rest of the filming soon gave them the answer.


    with jiang che¡¯s investment and sufficient funds, all the rented instruments could be used, and the quality and grade were also very good.


    jiang yao was sitting on the grass, a seven-string zither in front of him.


    they thought that he was just posing, but after a few tries, they could tell if he was really good at it. there were professionals in the room, so they could tell immediately.


    fan zhen and he ziyu¡¯s eyes lit up as they looked at jiang che.


    After testing the tune, Jiang che didn¡¯t look at anyone else. He only looked at Shi Yan, who was standing about two meters away from him.¡±I¡¯ll just y a part. Miss Shi, do you want to try it?¡±


    shi yan stood there and said with a faint smile,¡±No need, I can keep up. I¡¯ll try to pass it in one take.¡±


    these words were directed at jiang che and also at the filming team.


    Of course, not everyone believed her words, but Jiang Yao did.


    Miss Shi had never been a boastful person. If she said something, she would definitely do it.


    The film crew thought that they would have to take a few more shots, but they didn¡¯t expect that they would really pass it in one take.


    everyone was so shocked that they couldn¡¯t speak. only the two people who had finished this part of the shooting looked at each other, and there seemed to be a deep meaning in their eyes.


    Especially Jiang che. After watching Shi Yan¡¯s dance, his eyes darkened.


    However, he hid it well, and his deep eyes shed.


    After shooting a few scenes of the two of them together, they changed three sets of clothes.


    next was the indoor scene.


    the male protagonist reminisced about the female protagonist and drew a portrait of her in the study room. there was a suitable scenic spot here.


    No one had high expectations for Jiang Che¡¯s acting skills, but the effects of his films were really good. His acting skills were not inferior to real actors. For a moment, the people on the set were brought into an emotional state.


    There was a strong sense of sadness lingering in her heart, and the atmosphere was depressing and sad.


    even shi yan¡¯s heart ached when she saw jiang che in this state.


    However, in order not to disturb the filming, she did not make a sound.


    At first, they only asked Jiang che to pose for photos, but as the filming progressed, everyone present was shocked again.


    he stood by the desk and drew with a brush. stroke by stroke, he outlined shi yan in a wide-sleeved dress.


    it was drawn and inscribed.


    Everyone was stunned.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t the only one who looked like someone from that era. jiang che also looked like one!


    only shi yan had a faint smile on her face the entire time she saw jiang che drawing and inscribing. she didn¡¯t show the slightest shock, as if it was a matter of course.


    only shi yan knew that in this scene, other than the sadness lingering on jiang che¡¯s body being an act, the deep affection he had when he painted waspletely real.


    He looked at Jiang che with sparkling eyes.


    She couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and secretly take a picture.


    When the scene ended, he Ziyu finally couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, your boyfriend is too well-rounded!¡±


    I¡¯m so d I dragged Fan Zhen to go shopping with me that day. Otherwise, I would have missed such a perfect couple!


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say much. She only smiled and said with pride,¡±Thank you,¡± he said.


    She walked towards Jiang che.


    He was standing face to face with Jiang che on the other side of the desk. Jiang che had already put down his pen.


    With both hands on the desk, she took a closer look at Jiang Che¡¯s painting before looking up at him. Jiang che was also looking at her.


    he met her smiling and burning gaze.


    ¡°everyone says that the fifth lord jiang is a young and talented man, and that he¡¯s already a well-known figure in the circle at such a young age. i thought that the fifth lord jiang was only a wise and business-minded man. i didn¡¯t expect that he was also an outstanding talent in the four arts.¡±


    Jiang che looked at her with a smile in his eyes. if you don¡¯t even have this little ability, how can you be worthy of miss Shi? ¡±


    shi yan smiled.


    ¡°miss shi, take a look. how does my calligraphypare to yours?¡±


    shi yan looked down at his words.


    it was like an unsheathed sword, seemingly gentle and harmless, but in fact, it was sharp.


    ¡°Each has their own merits?¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    In fact, perhaps it was because she had not worked for a few years, but her handwriting was still slightly inferior to Jiang Che¡¯s. however, if she was given six years of time, she should be able to catch up with him.


    of course, this was only shi yan¡¯s own opinion.


    In Jiang Che¡¯s opinion, Shi Yan¡¯s ¡± each has their own merits ¡± was very appropriate. He had never felt that Shi Yan¡¯s handwriting was worse than his.


    shi yan looked at the painting in front of her again. ¡± mr. jiang, i¡¯m actually so beautiful in your painting? ¡± she asked.


    As she looked at the painting, Jiang che looked at her with a mocking gaze. ¡°what the brush drew is the appearance of my heart.¡±


    He was telling her that he made her look beautiful because she was that beautiful in his heart.


    Shi Yan suddenly raised her eyes to look at him, her heart seemed to skip a beat.


    A faint blush slowly appeared on her face. She did not dare to continue looking at him and avoided his gaze. Changing the topic was also what she wanted to do. She looked at Fan Zhen and asked, ¡± ¡± student fan, can you give me this painting after the filming is over? ¡±


    Fan Zhen was marveling at Jiang Che¡¯s all-round abilities and was immersed in the sweet interaction between the two. He only felt that the image of the two of them standing together was very pleasing to the eye.


    there was also the conversation between the two.


    what did he mean by ¡°what you¡¯re drawing is what you like¡±? even he, a boy, felt that these words were very attractive, let alone shi yan, who was the person involved.


    no wonder shi yan, who had always been calm, blushed.


    Shi Yan suddenly asked him, and he didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    ¡°Of, of course you can!¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    shi yan smiled and thanked him, then looked at jiang che.


    now, jiang che¡¯s burning gaze on her was slightly restrained, but he was still staring straight at her, a little intimidating.


    however, shi yan tried to ignore it and did not avoid it.


    ¡°this way, i will have the calligraphy and painting that you personally put down,¡± he said with a smile.


    seeing her so happy, jiang che couldn¡¯t help butugh. he raised his hand and touched her face. if you like it, I¡¯ll draw it for you in the future. Look at how you cherish it.


    ¡°this is different.¡±


    The meaning of the first painting was always different.


    Jiang che smiled at her. Speaking of which, this is the first time I¡¯ve painted for someone. Since miss Shi likes it, you have to keep it safe.


    ¡°naturally.¡±


    he pressed his palm against her face and pinched her earlobe gently before he retracted his hand.


    after that, they had to film the escape of the female lead and the reunion of the male and female lead in the small town.


    Their reunion was once again in that familiar peach forest.


    the woman was dressed in red. she no longer had the innocence she had when she was young. there was only a sharp look on her face and sadness that lingered on her body.


    Of course, there was also the joy of reuniting after a long separation.


    however, after the training, his emotions were no longer as expressive as before, and even his joy was restrained.


    actually, the story ended there, but jiang che added a kissing scene.


    it wasn¡¯t intentional. it was at that moment that he seemed to have seen miss shi¡¯s true self, hidden in the deepest part of her heart.


    his heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t help but step forward to pull her into his arms and kiss her.


    he was gentle, affectionate, andforting, warming her entire heart.


    the sudden addition of a kissing scene didn¡¯t seem out of ce to anyone, and the director didn¡¯t even call for a break.


    instead, it became a ssic.


    in the crowd, someone secretly took a picture and sent it to a certain contact.


    This was a member of the props team, so his presence was not very strong. At this time, everyone was immersed in this non-kissing scene, so no one noticed him at all.


    after shooting the scenes in the small town, the remaining scenes were still being shot in the building interior. they would have to return to haicheng tomorrow to shoot.


    It was almost 11 P. M. When they returned to the hotel after dinner.


    By the time they finished washing up, it was already past midnight.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che, who were wearing pajamas, were lying on the bed. All the other lights in the room were turned off, but the bedsidemp was still on, and the light was dim.


    jiang che turned sideways and hugged her, asking in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are you tired?¡±


    it would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t tired after a day of filming.


    However, he wasn¡¯t really that tired.


    She had always been in good health, so she could handle this kind of work.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine, i¡¯m not that tired,¡± she said.

 Chapter 352

    ?


    352 chapter 352-are you still human?


    Gently kissing her ear, Jiang che said, ¡± ¡°I only guessed that miss Shi is proficient in the four Arts, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at dancing.¡±


    In the courtyard, under the tree, they were dancing.


    It was not as graceful as a swan, but it was definitely stunning.


    if there weren¡¯t so many people present at the time, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have acted as calm as he appeared on the surface.


    Shi Yan raised her head from his arms. I learned a little about everything when I was young. I learned ssical dance for two years. Later, I couldn¡¯t spare so much energy to learn it, so I stopped. it¡¯s a good thing i haven¡¯t cked off on training these years, and i¡¯ll asionally run and practice some boxing. my bones haven¡¯t stiffened, and i still have my basic skills.¡±


    probably because the room was too quiet in the middle of the night, her voice was also very soft.


    Her hand that was on his chest slipped and half-cupped his face. She smiled and asked, ¡± ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t disappoint teacher Jiang?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Under the bright light, he could see her delicate face when he lowered his eyes.


    ¡°you danced very well.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Jiang also exceeded my expectations.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    When she was packing up the props for the painting, Fan Zhen had asked the person in charge of the props to bring them back for her. Shi Yan was very satisfied with the painting. She nned to hang it in the study room after the vi¡¯s courtyard was renovated.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that I didn¡¯t disappoint you, miss Shi,¡± Jiang Zhi said with a smile.


    ¡°How can I be disappointed? I¡¯m very satisfied.¡±


    shi yan said with a smile. she put her arms around his neck and raised her head to kiss his chin.


    their eyes met, and the temperature in the room slowly rose.


    ¡°are you sleepy?¡± she looked at him and asked.


    the hint was obvious.


    Jiang che used his actions to answer her.


    he turned over and trapped her, and an overwhelming kiss fell on her.


    *


    although the two of them went to bedte, they didn¡¯t wake upte the next day. they got up at about seven o ¡®clock, tidied up, and went downstairs for breakfast. some of the crew members didn¡¯t go downstairs.


    the return trip was not dyed.


    However, on the way back, it was true that Shi Yan, who was sitting in the back seat, had fallen asleep on Jiang Che¡¯sp.


    the shooting of the interior continued.


    Today¡¯s shooting was scheduled to finish at nine in the evening. This was also thanks to the fact that the two of them basically passed the shoot in one take. Otherwise, they probably wouldn¡¯t have finished filming today.


    After the shooting, the post-production work had nothing to do with them. They just had to wait for the film to be cut out. it was more like a special date on the weekend for the two of them.


    However, there was a small incident on the way back to Haicheng.


    Shi Yan fell asleep in Jiang Che¡¯s arms. She had a phone call at that time.


    she put her phone in her bag and set it to vibrate.


    Jiang che, who had his chin resting on her head, opened his eyes before she did. Seeing his eyshes moving as if he was about to be woken up, he said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Sleep well, I¡¯ll answer the call.¡±


    Then, she snuggled in his arms and fell asleep again.


    it was shi bozhen.


    Jiang che immediately picked up.


    ¡°yanyan, i heard that my mother came to haicheng. she went to your school to look for you?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to hear the anxiousness in his tone.


    Jiang che held the phone to his ear with one hand and held Shi Yan in his arms with the other, pulling the thin nket over her body.


    He knew that the second Madam of the Shi family hade to Haicheng and guessed that she had gone to see miss Shi. However, he did not verify it or ask miss Shi.


    ¡°miss shi is sleeping,¡± he said.


    it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that he had deliberately lowered his voice.


    On the cold side of the phone, Shi Bozhen clearly didn¡¯t expect Jiang che to answer the call. He also didn¡¯t expect Shi Yan to still be asleep at almost ten O ¡®clock.


    he was stunned.


    She quickly realized why a self-disciplined person like Shi Yan had slept until now. The scene of Zhu long meeting Jiang che for the first time suddenly appeared in her mind, and her face immediately darkened.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, my little sister is still so young. are you even human?¡±


    He had shouted ¡°fifth Lord Jiang¡± with gritted teeth.


    Jiang che raised his eyebrows slightly, not feeling guilty at all. Looking at the person in his arms, he only felt satisfaction.


    ¡°second young master shi, why do you have such a big reaction? Ms. Shi and I are already a couple. We¡¯re together every day. Do you think it¡¯s normal for me to not do anything?¡±


    ¡°but i heard that second young master shi has never been in love before. i think he doesn¡¯t know what it feels like to be with someone you like every day. you can¡¯t help but want to get close to them,¡± he said in a gentle voice.


    shi bozhen,¡±yingluo.¡±


    not only did she take advantage of his sister, but she also attacked him personally!


    So what if you¡¯ve never been in love? who was in the way?


    he took a deep breath to suppress his anger, but his tone was still a little strange. ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, since you¡¯re someone my little sister has acknowledged, it¡¯s naturally not my ce to interfere in how you two get along. But no matter what, you¡¯re still a few years older than my little sister, so I hope that fifth Lord Jiang can take good care of her and not tempt her into indulging in fanhuan just because she¡¯s young and ignorant.¡±


    jiang che was silent.


    it was true that miss shi was young, but she was not ignorant.


    moreover, he was trying to seduce her?


    she was the one who seduced him the first time.


    He had pitied her and nned to wait a little longer.


    His feelings for her were not pure and he was not a gentleman in front of her. How could he resist her temptation?


    However, Jiang che naturally wouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this.


    this was a little fun between him and miss shi.


    ¡°Second young master Shi, miss Shi is mine. No one cares about her more than I do.¡±


    his tone was solemn.


    shi bozhen could hear the seriousness in his words and immediately understood what he meant. he fell silent and didn¡¯t continue on this topic.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master, he knew that he was someone who disdained exining things to others. However, now that he had exined it to him, there was no need for him to lie.


    He really cared about Yanyan, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her.


    However, as an elder brother, even though he knew all this, he still felt very happy when he found out that his cabbage had been eaten by a pig.


    In short, he couldn¡¯tpletely ignore it.


    however, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger, so he could only say fiercely, ¡± ¡°it better be like this!¡±


    ¡± since yanyan is still sleeping, let¡¯s not wake her up. when she wakes up, just get her to call me back, hanhan. i¡¯ll call her after i¡¯m done with my night scene tonight. tell her that my night scene will only end at around 10:30 pm, and call her then. ¡±


    At around 10:30 P. M., Shi Yan, who had washed up and changed into her pajamas, was leaning against Jiang che on the sofa and reading a book when she received a call from Shi poxun.


    ¡°Second brother,¡±


    Jiang che, who was sitting at the side with hisptop on hisp and let her lean on his shoulder, turned to look at her when she answered the phone. He stopped typing as if he was afraid of disturbing her.


    of course, it only looked like it.


    there was a hint of worry in his eyes as he looked at her.


    He had just finished filming and returned from dinner when he received the news. It meant that the first Madam of the Shi family, who was also miss Shi¡¯s mother, hade to Haicheng and was currently at the SU family¡¯s residence.


    given the rtionship between the su family and miss shi, he was afraid that miss shi would not like it, so he did not send anyone to keep an eye on the su family. that was why he only received news about it a day after the eldest madam of the shi family came to haicheng.

 Chapter 353

    ?


    353 chapter 353 making one¡¯s heart ache for no reason


    When he received Shi boxiang¡¯s call in the morning, he probably didn¡¯t know about this, but it was hard to say that he didn¡¯t know about it now.


    If he had known, Shi boxiao would have mentioned it to miss Shi if he called her now.


    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re not sleeping, are you?¡±


    She was a little tired and Jiang che had stopped working. Shi Yan simply couldn¡¯t be bothered to put her phone to her ear. She turned on the speaker and ced it on herp, so Jiang che could hear Shi Boxin¡¯s voice clearly.


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°jiang che told me about second brother¡¯s phone call this morning. second aunt has indeede to haicheng. didn¡¯t i send second brother a message about this? you didn¡¯t see it?¡±


    On the day qu Xuan went to school to look for her, Shi Yan had texted Shi boxiao and mentioned that qu Xuan wanted to see him.


    ¡± yes, i did. but i¡¯ve been busy these few days and i was afraid that you would be resting when i was free. i thought of you today and thought that it was the weekend, so i had the time to call you. ¡±


    ¡°My mom ... Went to school to look for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°did she give you any trouble?¡±


    Shi Yan said helplessly,¡±second brother, second aunt is your mother. How can you look at your own mother like this?¡± Besides, why would second Shen make things difficult for me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s not good to think of my biological mother like that. My mother has a criminal record.¡±


    That year, not only did he force Yanyan to leave home, but he also med Yanyan for him running away from home. Even if he didn¡¯t know the situation at that time, he could guess that when Yanyan personally called him to persuade him to go home, they must have said a lot of unpleasant things to her.


    ¡°second brother, hehe.¡±


    Just as she was about to speak, Shi Bozhen interrupted, ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t have to put in a good word for them. a mistake is a mistake.¡±


    if it was someone else her age, they would probably resent her for life.


    ¡± i have a brand promotion event in the morning the day after tomorrow. the director has adjusted my scenes. the day after tomorrow, when the promotion ends, i¡¯ll be free in the afternoon. let my mom know and we can have dinner together. ¡±


    Shi boxiang could have contacted qu Xuan himself, but he didn¡¯t. He wanted Shi Yan to be the middleman and let the second branch know that without Shi Yan, they couldn¡¯t contact him at all and understand Shi Yan¡¯s importance.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    third Grandpa should still be in Haicheng, ¡± Shi Bozhen said after some hesitation. if you¡¯re willing, you can ask him toe along.


    Shi Yan knew that Shi Jinlei was still in Haicheng.


    just yesterday, shi bochen had sent her a message to tell her that shi jinlei was hosting a private meal with professor li.


    shi bochen was not present, so he did not know what they had said. shi yan did not probe further either.


    she did not need to probe further to guess why shi jinlei was meeting professor li.


    It was nothing more than an official visit to her teacher as an elder, and perhaps she would ask professor li about her past years.


    Professor li did not know much about her. Even if he did, he was someone who knew his limits. She was not worried that professor li would tell Shi Jinlei anything.


    Besides, she didn¡¯t have anything to hide. She said it, so it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    seeing that jiang che was looking at her with aplicated look in his eyes, she paused and asked shi boxin, ¡± ¡°does second brother have anything else to say?¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll tell you when i¡¯ve booked a ce. you can tell my mom. it¡¯ste, rest early.¡±


    ¡°Second brother, you too. Rest early.¡±


    After hanging up, Shi Yan looked at Jiang che curiously and asked, ¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Do you have something to say?¡±


    The way he looked at her just now was a littleplicated. She thought that he knew what Shi Bozhen had to say and that those words might affect her, so he was worried.


    jiang che stared at her for a moment, then ced theputer in front of him on the coffee table. he gently carried her over and sat her on hisp.


    ¡°i do have something to say.¡±


    Shi Yan was slightly stunned by his solemness.


    She closed the book in her hand and waited for him to continue.


    ¡°I¡¯ve received some news.¡± jiang che said.


    As he spoke, he wrapped one hand around her back and the other around her waist, holding her in a protective posture.


    His expression and tone were solemn.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t a stupid person. He was so serious, as if he was afraid that she would be affected. She had already guessed this news.


    He subconsciously tightened his grip on the book in his hand.


    ¡°what news?¡±


    She would find out sooner orter. Rather than letting her find out from somewhere else, it would be better for him to tell her personally. At least, he would be by her side and couldfort her in time.


    ¡°Your mother came to Haicheng yesterday. She¡¯s with the SU family now.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, jiang che clearly felt the little girl in his arms stiffen.


    Jiang che only told her the news and didn¡¯t intend to say much.


    seeing her freeze, his expression was slightly startled.


    Sighing in his heart, he took the book from her hand and put it aside. Then, he held her waist with both hands and lifted her gently, making her sit on hisp instead of sitting sideways.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist. Ms. Shi, the air conditioner is off. It¡¯s a little cold at night. Can you give me a hug? ¡±


    Shi Yan was stunned for a moment. She raised her hands and hugged him tightly, burying her face in his neck. ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re so delicate,¡± she said in a muffled voice after a few seconds.


    Jiang che looked down at her and stroked her long hair. He softly replied, ¡± ¡°yes, i¡¯m very delicate, so ms. shi, you have to hold me tightly.¡±


    She hugged him even tighter.


    she just buried her head in his neck and didn¡¯t speak.


    she didn¡¯t speak, and jiang che didn¡¯t make a sound either. he only held her tightly and gently stroked her long hair.


    after a long while, a muffled voice came from his neck.¡±Jiang che.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He didn¡¯t stop her from talking.


    jiang che didn¡¯t rush him and waited quietly.


    After a while, her muffled voice came again, ¡± ¡°i feel a little ufortable.¡±


    ¡°it shouldn¡¯t be like this. i didn¡¯t feel bad in the past, so i don¡¯t know why it¡¯s like this now. This isn¡¯t a big deal. I¡¯ve never cared about this.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m here.¡± He hugged her tighter.


    in front of me, you don¡¯t have to control your emotions at all. If you¡¯re happy, you¡¯re happy. If you¡¯re sad, you¡¯re sad. I¡¯ll be by your side. What are you afraid of? ¡±


    The person in his arms did not say anything, but hugged him even tighter.


    She wasn¡¯t someone who would cry. At least until now, Jiang che had never seen her cry.


    At this moment, he felt that his neck was a little wet and hot.


    There was no sound, only the hot and wet drops of water falling on his neck.


    Jiang Che¡¯s heart ached.


    ¡± miss shi, this is the only time. my heart won¡¯t be able to take it if it happens again. ¡±


    No one said anything after that. Jiang che held her in his arms until she fell asleep, then he carried her back to the room.


    He gently tucked her in, got up, and went to the bathroom to get a handkerchief, dipped it in hot water, and wiped her face. Seeing her red and swollen eyes, Jiang Zhi¡¯s eyes were full of love.


    His actions were very light.


    After wiping her face, he leaned over and nted a kiss on her eyes.


    as expected of miss shi. even though she could not hold back her emotions, she did not cry or shout. for nearly an hour, she did not even make a sound. she only silently wet his cor.


    How old is she? why is she so strong?


    It made one¡¯s heart ache for no reason.

 Chapter 354

    ?


    354 thepany of teacher jiang


    When she woke up the next morning, it was as if nothing had happened the night before. Other than her eyes being a little swollen, nothing else seemed to be wrong with Shi Yan.


    However, Jiang che had apanied her downstairs for breakfast and personally sent her to school.


    in the past, jiang che would at most apany her for breakfast and send her to the school gate. after all, it wasn¡¯t far away and the two of them woke up early. After sending her to the school gate, she treated the path she took as her morning exercise.


    But today, he drove her to the school building.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± shi yan said.


    The car stopped about 200 meters away from the teaching building. This was a different direction from the dormitory and cafeteria, so there were fewer people.


    Not far ahead, there were many people walking in the direction of the teaching building.


    The first rays of the morning sun and the slight coolness ofte autumn.


    he was full of vitality.


    jiang che was the first to lean over to help shi yan unbuckle her seat belt.


    after he unfastened the seat belt, he did not let go immediately. he held her face with one hand and kissed her, his thumb touching the corner of her slightly red eyes.¡±Miss Shi, do you want to have lunch together?¡±


    When she woke up this morning, Shi Yan was fine, and Jiang che did not mention a word aboutst night¡¯s incident.


    However, Jiang che had be extremely clingy.


    In the morning, after brushing her teeth and washing her face, Jiang che hugged her and kissed her in the bathroom for a long time. As they were about to leave the door, he hugged and kissed her for a long time.


    after that, he apanied her for breakfast and sent her to school.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was worried about her and had to follow her, but that he was clingy.


    and now, he was asking to have lunch together.


    ever since jiang che moved into the apartment, he lived very close to shi yan. however, they rarely had lunch together at noon. they only had dinner together.


    however, shi yan certainly wouldn¡¯t disagree with him when he proposed to have lunch together.


    ¡°sure, do you want to eat at home or outside?¡±


    looking at her slightly red and swollen eyes, jiang che said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡± it¡¯s outside. i¡¯ll choose a restaurant that¡¯s closer to the school. you can go back to the dormitory to take an afternoon nap after eating. ¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    shi yan smiled and kissed him on the cheek.¡±I¡¯ll be leaving then.¡±


    alright. Jiang che rubbed the top of her head. go.


    When Shi Yan arrived at the ssroom, her three roommates had not arrived yet. She had saved seats for them. when the three of them arrived at the ssroom, shi yan was not reading a book. instead, she was looking at her mobile phone.


    shi yan was rarely seen staring at her mobile phone. she was almost always reading.


    the three of them were a little surprised to see her ying with her phone.


    in a row of four, song meilian sat next to shi yan and identally nced at the content on shi yan¡¯s phone.


    It was like a document.


    shi yan was indeed shi yan. even when she was ying with her phone, she was doing serious business.


    however, song meilian didn¡¯t read the contents of the document carefully, so she didn¡¯t know what it was.


    Shi Yan was reading an email from Tong Yan, one of the five people under her.


    She had asked Tong Yan to investigate the third young master of Feng Xiao in the city of Qing for a while, and only now did they make some progress.


    however, there was still no concrete evidence to prove that the third young master of high firmament sect was jiang yu. through various analysis and the photo of the third young master¡¯s back, they had a rough deduction that the other party was very likely to be jiang yu.


    that¡¯s right, up until now, they could only find a photo of the other party¡¯s back. there was not even a photo of the other party¡¯s front.


    it was not that tong yan was not capable enough, but that the other party was cautious enough and had never revealed his face.


    if not, this information was enough.


    shi yan didn¡¯t have to investigate thoroughly to get an answer.


    Before she had asked Tong Yan to investigate, she was already very confident. With the investigation results that Tong Yan had sent over as evidence, she was almost certain that these three young masters were the three young masters.


    After she forwarded a copy of the document to Jiang che, Shi Yan put her phone back into her bag.


    jiang yu¡¯s position was still unclear, so she didn¡¯t need to pay too much attention to him. she had always been a person who would deal with whatever came her way. she would deal with it when someone came to her door. if no one came to find trouble, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time dealing with them.


    she had a rough idea of the other party¡¯s background in her heart, and it would be fine as long as jiang che had a rough idea in his heart.


    ¡°shi yan, did you not rest well?¡± he asked.


    seeing her put down her phone, song meilian looked at her swollen eyes and asked.


    In fact, she wanted to ask Shi Yan if she had cried, but she felt that it would be too abrupt. Moreover, she felt that Shi Yan was unlikely to cry.


    this was an instinct.


    He felt that Shi Yan was a person who believed that tears were useless and would not easily shed tears.


    ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    he really didn¡¯t look like he had anything on his mind.


    it seemed that she had been overthinking.


    song meilian thought.


    ¡°Did you go to the hot spring this weekend?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    I did. The environment there is not bad. It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t go. ren kexin replied.


    when ren kexin and chang ru saw shi yan¡¯s slightly swollen eyes, they also guessed that shi yan had cried, just like song meilian. Seeing that Shi Yan looked no different from usual and didn¡¯t seem to have anything on her mind, they were relieved and began to chat.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be the same if we have the chance to go in the future.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡±


    the few of themughed and someone walked into the ssroom.


    Seeing the person walking into the ssroom, Ren Kexin came over and whispered to Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, I¡¯ll tell you something.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s interest was piqued by his mysterious behavior.


    ¡°what?¡±


    our ss monitor is wooing chang ru. ¡±


    after ren kexin finished speaking, chang ru gave her a p.


    chang ru was a little embarrassed and angry. she red at ren kexin and smiled shyly at shi yan.¡±He asked me out for dinnerst night. We usually have a meal together, so I agreed without thinking much. i didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly confess to me. ¡±


    ¡°You agree?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    In the past, Shi Yan would not have asked about such private matters.


    No. Chang ru shook her head. I was so scared that I ran away without even saying goodbye. I treat him as a brother and a friend, but he wants to hit on me. It scared me to death.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say you have a good impression of him?¡± ren kexin looked at her.


    ¡°Yes, I do have a good impression of him, but I didn¡¯t say that it was just a good impression between a man and a woman.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to reject him?¡± Ren Kexin raised her eyebrows and asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Chang ru said, listless.


    Shi Yan nced in the ss monitor¡¯s direction. Ever since she sat down, the ss monitor had been looking at Chang ru, as if hesitating whether toe over and look for her.


    since you don¡¯t know if you should reject me, ¡± he said with a smile, ¡± don¡¯t think too much about it. Just follow your feelings.


    ¡°you¡¯re an experienced man, i¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    the moment chang ru finished speaking, ren kexin red at her. ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? are you looking down on single dogs? a single dog isn¡¯t worthy of giving you advice?¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s not it. it¡¯s just that the suggestions of single people are rtively less valuable. ¡±


    sure, Chang ru. Don¡¯t ask me to analyze for you next time!


    shi yan watched the two bickering and didn¡¯t get involved. she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    The morning ss ended quickly.


    In the end, Shi Yan did not have lunch with Jiang che.


    she walked down the stairs with her roommate, chatting andughing. she saw the person waiting for her downstairs.


    Shi Yan was probably mentally prepared, so when she saw the person, she did not have much of a reaction. other than the slight surprise when she saw him, she was very calm.


    from the moment she walked out of the teaching building, the people waiting downstairs not far away had already seen her.

 Chapter 355

    ?


    355 chapter 355-i had an appointment with someone


    su wan had wanted to look for shi yan for a long time, but she was afraid that shi yan would be busy during the weekend, so she had waited until now toe.


    when she saw him, her eyes turned red.


    the girl was wearing a coat with a in long skirt at the bottom. her long ck hair that was over her waist was not tied up and was let down.


    She had light makeup on.


    she seemed to have dressed up carefully.


    She had grown taller, much taller than she was nine years ago.


    she had also grown up and be a big girl.


    walking in the crowd, her smile was light but notcking in beauty.


    She didn¡¯t talk much, and it was almost all her ssmates who talked, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see that she got along very well with her ssmates.


    For a moment, su Wan didn¡¯t know if she felt more grateful or relieved, but when she came back to her senses, tears fell unconsciously.


    seeing that shi yan was looking at her, su wan quickly wiped her tears away and smiled at shi yan.


    they hadn¡¯t seen each other for so many years, and she didn¡¯t want her daughter to see her crying.


    seeing that shi yan had stopped, ren kexin could not help but say, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    before she could finish her question, she followed shi yan¡¯s line of sight and saw su wan standing not far away.


    Song Meilian and Chang ru also saw it.


    they were all stunned when they saw su wan.


    This was the first time they had seen such a graceful person. She didn¡¯t need to dress up deliberately, and just by standing there, she was a proper Madam of an aristocratic family. although her temperament was not 100% simr to shi yan¡¯s, she was the person with the most simr temperament to shi yan they had ever seen.


    she was gentle and dignified.


    it was just thatpared to her, shi yan had an extra touch of indifference.


    The key was that not only was the other party¡¯s temperament simr to Shi Yan¡¯s, but his appearance was also very simr to Shi Yan¡¯s.


    Su Wan looked like she was less than forty years old, but in fact, she was almost fifty.


    ¡°Shi Yan, Yingluo, is that someone you know?¡± ren kexin asked.


    In fact, they already had some guesses in their hearts.


    ¡°It¡¯s my mother.¡± shi yan said.


    it was hard to tell what she was feeling from her expression and tone.


    ¡°so it¡¯s aunty!¡±


    The three of them were hesitating whether they should go over and say hello. By right, as friends, it was only polite to say hello to a friend¡¯s elder, especially his parents.


    however, the atmosphere between shi yan and her mother seemed to be nothing, but it was subtle.


    The three of them hesitated.


    however, they didn¡¯t need to consider whether they should go over and say hello, because su wan saw shi yan and was stunned for a moment before walking towards them.


    During this process, the crowd had mostly dispersed.


    When su Wan walked toward them, there were only a few people on the first floor of the school building.


    ¡°Smoke, smoke and mist.¡±


    Compared to su Wan¡¯s nervousness, Shi Yan was much calmer. She smiled and called out, ¡± ¡°mom.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡± Song Meilian and the other two also greeted her.


    Su Wan snapped out of her daze and looked at them with a polite smile. ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll leave you two to chat. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    Song Meilian said, and the three of them left.


    As they walked away, song Meilian couldn¡¯t help but turn back to look.


    He was a little worried about Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan and su Wan were the only ones left.


    Su Wan was a little reserved. Her gaze fell on Shi Yan¡¯s face and she looked at her. As she looked at her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat.


    seeing this, shi yan tightened her grip on her book.


    ¡°they¡¯re my roommates.¡±


    then, then let¡¯s find a time and mom will treat them to a meal. I can see that you two are getting along very well.


    su wan had never seen shi yan make any friends. she was surprised to see shi yan getting along so well with her ssmates, but at the same time, she felt a little gratified and regretful.


    She was d that Shi Yan was finally willing to make friends. However, it was a pity that she, as her mother, had not participated in Shi Yan¡¯s changes.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. shi yan didn¡¯t refuse.


    ¡°When did mome to Haicheng?¡±


    he didn¡¯t ask her why she came to haicheng. the answer was obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for two days. I went to the SU family to see your aunt first.¡±


    as she said this, her eyes turned red again,¡±yanyan, mommy is yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten?¡± Shi Yan interrupted her.


    su wan was stunned. she had to hold back her tears to stop them from falling. then, she realized that shi yan had taken the initiative to ask her if she had eaten.¡±no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s lunch time now. do you want to go with mommy? ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Yan nodded.


    ¡°i have sses in the afternoon, let¡¯s eat near the school. i know a few good restaurants near the school.¡±


    ¡°good, let¡¯s clean it up.¡±


    Su Wan came to Shi Yan anxiously, afraid that Shi Yan would ignore her, even though she knew very well that Shi Yan would not ignore her given her personality.


    ¡± please give me two minutes. i have a lunch appointment with someone, so i can¡¯t go now. i¡¯ll make a phone call to let you know. ¡±


    ¡°you ... do you have an appointment?¡± Su Wan was surprised.


    She didn¡¯t know that Shi Yan was in a rtionship. Neither su Yunzhi nor su mu had mentioned it to her.


    He thought that Shi Yan didn¡¯t like to make friends with others, so since she had an appointment, it should be a more important one.


    ¡± since you have an appointment, ¡± su wan said, ¡± you should go first. we can have a meal together next time. ¡±


    Although she said that, su Wan had not seen Shi Yan for so many years. She hoped to spend more time with Shi Yan and naturally wanted to sit down and have a good meal with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call,¡± Shi Yan said.


    She just turned to the side to make the call. She didn¡¯t stay too far away from su Wan.


    the other party picked up the phone as soon as it rang.


    ¡°No, I just left the ssroom. Are you in the dining room?¡±


    ¡°No need to pick me up, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t have dinner with you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. my mother is here.¡±


    Jiang che said something to Shi Yan, who answered ¡± okay ¡± and hung up.


    su wan didn¡¯t know who shi yan was talking to on the phone, but she heard everything shi yan said and saw shi yan¡¯s expression clearly when she was on the phone.


    even though she still looked calm, it was not difficult to tell that she was a little different when she was on the phone.


    She seemed to have the liveliness of a girl of her age.


    it was obvious that she was in a good mood when she was on the phone with the other party.


    if she didn¡¯t know shi yan¡¯s personality well, su wan would have suspected that she was in a rtionship.


    After hanging up, Shi Yan looked at su Wan and said, ¡± ¡°mom, let¡¯s go.¡±


    su wan wanted to ask her who she was supposed to meet. she wasn¡¯t trying to invade her privacy. she just wanted to know what she had missed out on all these years.


    But after some thought, su Wan decided not to ask.


    it had been nine years since they hadst met. she was already satisfied that shi yan was willing to eat with her as if they had never been estranged for nine years. she was afraid that she would make shi yan unhappy if she were to be careless.


    ¡°Do you often ask your friends out for dinner?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I rarely eat alone since I came to Haicheng.¡±


    especially after she got together with jiang che, she was either with her roommates at school or with jiang che, and often with arge group of people.


    it¡¯s great! su Wan bit her lip and held back her tears. that¡¯s great.


    without thepany of her family, her daughter had a good life in the days they had missed. She was very happy, even though she still had many regrets in her heart.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat?¡±


    su wan looked at her with joy and excitement in her eyes. ¡± ¡°i, i¡¯m fine with anything. you¡¯re more familiar with the restaurants nearby, so you can decide.¡±

 Chapter 356

    ?


    356 it is the son-inw¡¯s credit


    It was the SU family¡¯s chauffeur who had driven su Wan over. The car was parked not far away.


    the two of them got into the car and left.


    sitting in the back seat, su wan seemed a little nervouspared to shi yan¡¯s calmness. In addition to being nervous, she was also a little happy to sit so close to Shi Yan.


    even though she tried her best to hold it in, she still couldn¡¯t help but wipe her tears silently.


    It was tears of joy.


    shi yan looked straight ahead, as if he didn¡¯t notice her secretly wiping her tears. in fact, if one looked closely, they would find that shi yan¡¯s hands, which were ced on her legs, were tightly clenched.


    su wan sobbed softly. she was probably afraid that she would affect shi yan¡¯s mood if she continued to cry like this, so she quickly held it in and stopped crying.


    ¡°I heard from your aunt that you have a teacher?¡± she said with a fake smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    shi yan sat up straight, her left hand resting on her right wrist as she stroked the white jade bangle that jiang che had given her, as if it could calm her down.


    In fact, that was indeed the case.


    ¡± he¡¯s our academy¡¯s vice president and a history professor. he¡¯s a very knowledgeable person and also a very respectable senior. ¡±


    she was just telling the truth, but su wan had mixed feelings when she heard her introduce her.


    He¡¯s a very respectable elder, Yingluo.


    This made her feel very ashamed as a mother.


    they were all elders, but they, as true rtives, were not evenparable to an outsider.


    ¡°i used to study at haicheng university. professor li bingfeng came to teach at haicheng university when i was in college. after that, i taught at haicheng university for a year and could be considered colleagues with professor li. at that time, professor li was still young. although he didn¡¯t achieve as much as he does now, he was still a young and sessful man.¡±


    ¡± after so many years, his contributions to the academic world can¡¯t be summed up in one word. it¡¯s good that you can be his disciple. you can learn a lot from professor li. ¡±


    if she hade to haicheng a few days earlier, she would have been able to attend yanyan¡¯s apprenticeship banquet.


    he heard from yun zhi that the apprenticeship banquet was prepared by yanyan with great care. It was such a serious ceremony, but none of them, as parents, were present. They felt regretful and ashamed.


    ¡°i heard from your aunt that you¡¯ve applied for a master¡¯s degree and phd. will you be under a lot of pressure? You¡¯re still young, and you¡¯re not in a hurry to graduate. You don¡¯t have to put so much pressure on yourself.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste too much time in school.¡± Shi Yan said honestly.


    he looked at su wan. ¡± don¡¯t worry. i know what i¡¯m doing. it¡¯s within my ability to handle it. ¡±


    I don¡¯t want to waste too much time in school, Yingying.


    this didn¡¯t seem like something she would say.


    as a mother, she knew very well how outstanding her daughter was, but when she was young, she could have skipped a few grades, but she refused to do so.


    Her daughter did not care much about these things since she was young. In her opinion, she could live any kind of life, and she would never force herself too hard.


    But now, she was in a hurry to graduate.


    ¡°what do you want to do with your free time?¡±


    The next second, Shi Yan¡¯s answer shocked su Wan.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to apany my boyfriend,¡± she said.


    ¡°i¡¯d rather spend my time with him than waste it in school.¡±


    she could read books anywhere.


    to her, she could learn anywhere.


    however, academic qualifications were still necessary. she still had to look for a job after graduation. she couldn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing for the rest of her life.


    it was just that she would find a job that was rtively free and had more free time.


    If she really didn¡¯t do anything after graduation, it would be a waste for professor li to take her as a disciple. Professor li would probably fall out with her directly.


    su wan couldn¡¯t react for a long time when she saw the smile on su qianxun¡¯s face.


    Boyfriend?


    After a long while, su Wan suppressed the shock in her heart and asked, ¡± ¡°you, yanyan, you have a boyfriend?¡±


    shi yan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Where did you ask him toe from? Is he your ssmate? how long have you two been together? how long have you known each other?¡±


    Seeing Shi Yan look at her with a faint smile, su Wan quickly suppressed her excitement.


    It was as if a basin of cold water had suddenly been poured on her, and she waspletely awake.


    they had only met after so many years. she should be satisfied that her daughter was willing to see her. however, she was still questioning her when her daughter was so distant from her. what was she thinking? What if his daughter was disgusted, Yingluo?


    Su Wan felt very upset and bitter.


    if it weren¡¯t for what happened back then, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to ask about her daughter¡¯s rtionship.


    Even if she couldn¡¯t interfere, as a mother, it waspletely understandable for her to care about these things. Her daughter would definitely not care about it, and she would not be disgusted by her.


    It was all their own doing!


    ¡± you don¡¯t have to say it if you don¡¯t want to. you don¡¯t have to force yourself. i¡¯m not trying to question you, and i¡¯m not trying to interfere with you making friends. i¡¯m just curious about what kind of boy you like. ¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°he¡¯s an outstanding person,¡± yanran said with a smile.


    ¡°he¡¯s from the capital, not my ssmate. he¡¯s a few years older than me and graduated very early. We haven¡¯t known each other for long, but we¡¯ve been together for quite some time.¡±


    Shi Yan was not surprised that su Wan did not know about Jiang Che¡¯s existence.


    It wasn¡¯t difficult for the Shi family to find out about this information. Su Wan didn¡¯t have this information, and the Shi family was watching over her. Su Wan didn¡¯t know much about her, and the Shi family wouldn¡¯t tell su Wan anything about her.


    Hearing her words and seeing her expression when she spoke, su Wan could tell that she cared about that boy.


    She really liked that boy.


    of course, if she didn¡¯t like him very much, with yanyan¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t say that she felt that it was a waste of time in school and would rather spend the time with him.


    But he still felt emotional.


    in her memory, she was still a ten-year-old girl, but now she had grown up and had someone she liked.


    Su Wan was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses and said, ¡± ¡°The person you like is definitely not bad.¡±


    ¡°A person from the capital? Is it someone mom knows?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you know him.¡± but he must have heard of it.


    shi yan didn¡¯t finish the second half of the sentence.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know him.¡± the possibility of him being a junior in the industry was not high.


    ¡°Should we find a time to introduce him to mom?¡±


    sure. I have an appointment with second aunt and second brother for lunch tomorrow afternoon. I¡¯ll bring him along. You cane over too, mom.


    ¡°second aunt? Didn¡¯t your second aunt go on a trip? When did youe to Haicheng?¡±


    Qu Xuan naturally had to find an excuse to leave the Shi family.


    The excuse she came up with was that she was traveling with her friends.


    su wan didn¡¯t know that she hade to haicheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a few days,¡±


    ¡°your second brother yingluo is willing to meet the family?¡±


    su wan felt like she was talking nonsense.


    bo xun ran away from home because of yanyan. he cared so much about his sister, yanyan. as long as yanyan asked, how could he not meet his family?


    Su Wan felt both guilty and grateful towards Shi poxun.


    She felt guilty that he had given up his wealth and status to run away from home for her daughter at such a young age, but she was also grateful for his care for her daughter.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Shi Bozhen¡¯s nine years of trouble and notpromising, even if the second branch regretted forcing her daughter to leave home back then, they wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. when her daughter returned to the shi family, she was afraid that she would not be able to do whatever she wanted and no one would force her.


    Even if the power was in her brother¡¯s hands, no one could force her. From time to time, someone would appear and interfere in her Affairs, which would also make her daughter upset.


    su wan didn¡¯t want what happened back then to happen, but she had to admit that she felt that things were fine now.


    even she, as a mother, could not ask about her daughter¡¯s matters, so who else could?


    You can¡¯t ask about it, and you can¡¯t interfere.


    this was good.


    without waiting for shi yan to answer, su wan said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°The person you have an appointment with is that boy?¡±


    yes, I had nned to have lunch with him.


    ¡°Did he treat you well? what¡¯s your job?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s very good to me.¡± It couldn¡¯t be better.


    ¡± as for work, i guess i¡¯m a doctor. ¡±


    aren¡¯t medical geniuses also doctors?


    There was nothing wrong with that.


    ¡°doctor? Good day, doctor!¡±


    at this point, su wan suddenly froze. she looked at shi yan and said, ¡± ¡°i remember that the disciple adopted by your fourth grandmother inherited her legacy. he¡¯s a doctor and has the title of divine doctor in the industry. After your fourth grandmother passed away, you¡¯ve been living with him, right?¡±


    Shi Yan understood what she meant even without her asking.


    The corner of his mouth twitched unnoticeably.


    ¡°mom, i haven¡¯t known him for long.¡±


    That¡¯s right, she had just said that.


    Su Wan smiled in embarrassment. I misunderstood you. I thought the boy you like is the disciple your fourth grandmother adopted.


    ¡± brother su chen is just an older brother. ¡±


    su chen must have been very good to her since she sincerely called him brother.


    Su Wan was grateful and happy that Shi Yan had someone who treated her sincerely all these years, even though she knew that su chen often traveled around the world and rarely stayed in the country after he finished self-study.


    ¡°Did you two meet in Sea city?¡±


    su wan realized that since the topic involved that boy, shi yan was more than happy to talk about it, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask more.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°He works in Haicheng?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo can be considered.¡±


    ¡°You guys have an appointment for lunch. Is the restaurant you booked nearby? was he nearby now? do you want to call him over for dinner?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s indeed nearby, but I won¡¯t call him over. I¡¯ll bring him to see you tomorrow.¡±


    ......


    They asked and answered questions along the way to the restaurant.


    Su Wan knew her limits and asked simple questions. Shi Yan answered all her questions, and the atmosphere was very harmonious.


    it was much better than su wan had expected.


    she had thought that even if shi yan was willing to meet her, the atmosphere would be very depressing and they would feel ufortable together.


    he didn¡¯t know that the current harmonious atmosphere was all due to his future son-inw.


    If Jiang che had not given Shi Yan a heads-up beforehand andforted her, allowing her to be mentally prepared and adjust her mood, this would definitely not have happened.


    Even with Shi Yan¡¯s personality, she cried silently for more than an hour and fell asleep before she could vent her emotions. And that was with Jiang Che¡¯spany.


    One could imagine how Shi Yan would react when she suddenly saw su Wan and recalled the past without Jiang che by her side.


    it definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as being stunned on the spot.


    they wouldn¡¯t be so harmonious.


    after dinner, su wan sent shi yan to her dormitory.


    after her car left, shi yan looked at the car parked not far away downstairs.


    It was Jiang Che¡¯s car.

 Chapter 357

    ?


    357 I just miss you


    Shi Yan walked closer and saw that the window of the back seat was half open and Jiang che was sitting in the back seat.


    She stood outside the car and looked at Jiang che, who was in the car, with a light and elegant smile. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°i missed you.¡± The noble and elegant man looked at her, his eyes overflowing with tenderness.


    shi yan smiled helplessly.


    he opened the car door and got in.


    As soon as she closed the door, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    he ced her bag aside and carried her to sit on hisp. ¡± miss Shi, you can take your lunch break here today. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time. You can go upstairs and wash up.


    He did not give her a chance to reject him. He pulled her into his embrace and ced his hand on her eyes.


    with her eyes covered, shi yan¡¯s eyshes trembled.


    She slowly rxed her body and leaned into his arms, slowly closing her eyes.


    even if he didn¡¯t say anything, she knew why he was here.


    She had called him, and he knew who she had just met. he was worried that she would be affected, so he came to apany her.


    If she had returned to the dormitory, Shi Yan felt that she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep well this afternoon. At this time, she was leaning in Jiang Che¡¯s arms, surrounded by his unique and clear breath, and listening to his steady heartbeat, she fell asleep in a short while.


    her breathing gradually stabilized. jiang che then put down his hand that was covering her eyes and looked down at her.


    Her eyes, which were a little swollen when she left the house in the morning, were less red and swollen now, so it was not obvious.


    Knowing that her mother hade to look for her and that she was going to have dinner with her, he was worried and had originally nned to apany her. However, she said that it was fine and did not want him to apany her, so he did not make the decision toe here on his own.


    but he was still worried, so he came to wait for her downstairs after dinner.


    he was relieved to see that she was in a good state.


    however, he wasn¡¯t sure if she was pretending to be fine, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate to sayforting words. the only thing he could do was stay by her side at this time.


    Shi Yan had slept for more than half an hour, and Jiang che had watched her for more than half an hour. jiang che woke her up when it was time. when she went upstairs to wash up and came down, jiang che¡¯s car had already left.


    looking at the empty parking space in the corner not far away, shi yan smiled faintly.


    there were twopulsory sses in the afternoon, so she went to the ssroom with her roommates.


    jiang che had nned to return to his apartment to continue working, but when he was leaving haicheng university, he met jiang yu on the way.


    jiang yu clearly recognized his car. when jiang che saw jiang yu but decided to ignore him, jiang yu scuttled to the front and blocked his way.


    in school, the car didn¡¯t go fast, but it wasn¡¯t much slower either. jiang yu knew jiang che¡¯s temper, but he still dared to rush to his car to stop him.


    Jiang Yu was indeed bold.


    Jiang che, who was in the driver¡¯s seat, stepped on the brakes and tapped the steering wheel with his slender fingers. On his gentle face, his eyes were deep and calm, and no emotions could be seen at all.


    seeing that he had stopped, jiang yi quickly walked over and knocked on the car window.


    he wasn¡¯t arrogant, and he was even a little respectful.


    the car window rolled down, and jiang che¡¯s calm eyes swept over him. his voice was gentle, but the words he said were not polite, ¡± ¡°Are you looking for death?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, fifth uncle. i didn¡¯t expect to meet you here. i wanted to say hello to you, but i knew that you didn¡¯t want to see the jiang family. even if you saw me waving at you by the roadside, you wouldn¡¯t care. i could only do this. ¡±


    ¡°Fifth uncle, please don¡¯t me me.¡±


    Without waiting for Jiang che to speak, Jiang Yu met his calm gaze and said, ¡± ¡°This is the only time. I promise there won¡¯t be a second time. Please forgive me, fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve already greeted them,¡± jiang che said.


    in other words, since he was here to say hello, then he should quickly get lost after saying hello.


    Jiang Yu understood what he meant, but he did not leave. Instead, he looked at him and said, ¡± ¡± fifth uncle, i have something to tell you. i wonder if you can spare some time to have a cup of tea with me? ¡±


    ¡°I heard that fifth uncle has some friendship with the third young master of the Yu family, and this matter is rted to him.¡±


    not many people in the outside world knew that jiang che and yu xi were friends, and even fewer people in the capital knew about this.


    before this, even jiang che had thought that no one in the jiang family knew about this.


    it was out of his expectation that jiang zhi knew about it.


    however, when he thought of the email shi yan had sent him in the morning, jiang che was not so surprised.


    the third young master of clear sky sect?


    although the evidence in the email shi yan had sent him wasn¡¯t enough to prove that jiang yu was the boss behind numinous sky, since shi yan had sent the evidence to him, this matter should be close.


    Jiang Yu, who had his own ce in the chaotic city of Qing city, was more capable than the rest of the Jiang family.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s rted to third young master Yu, you can go and find him. Come to find me? jiang yu, do i look like someone who would meddle in other people¡¯s business?¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t y by the rules.


    jiang yi was stunned for a moment, but then he thought that this was the kind of reaction he knew of his fifth uncle.


    ¡°fifth uncle is right,¡±


    ¡°besides this, i have another matter to discuss with fifth uncle. it¡¯s rted to miss shi yan.¡±


    In the next second, Jiang Yu met Jiang Che¡¯s calm but inexplicably intimidating gaze and felt a sense of oppression.


    Jiang Yu still didn¡¯t back down. He only took half a step back and continued, ¡± ¡°Fifth uncle, please don¡¯t misunderstand. I won¡¯t do anything to miss Shi Yan, and I don¡¯t dare to do anything to her.¡±


    ¡°I think fifth uncle has heard about the marriage alliance between the Shi family and the Xie family. not long ago, family head xie came to haicheng. i disclosed the information of his opponent to him so that he wouldn¡¯t have time to disturb fifth uncle and miss shi yan.¡±


    ¡°this is what i wanted to talk about miss shi yan.¡±


    Jiang che looked at him with his calm eyes. why are you meddling? ¡±


    Jiang Yu lowered his head, not daring to meet his eyes.


    ¡°i know that even without me, fifth uncle is not afraid of xie heng. i just want to do something within my power to help fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°i acted on my own initiative, please don¡¯t me me, fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°You want to repay my kindness?¡± Jiang che said lightly.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ve found the wrong person. i¡¯ve never been threatened by anyone, and i don¡¯t need others to interfere in my affairs on their own.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Jiang Zhi said hurriedly.


    I don¡¯t mean to repay your kindness. I just want to tell my fifth uncle that I mean you no harm. I hope that you can take into ount that I once helped you create trouble for your love rival so that she can¡¯t disturb you and miss Shi Yan and find some time to have a cup of tea together.


    In the past, even though they lived in the same house, the two didn¡¯t have much interaction. Jiang che didn¡¯t understand why Jiang Yu was suddenly so insistent on having a cup of tea together.


    her gaze fell on him. ¡± you¡¯re quite bold. it¡¯s my eyes that were dull in the past. ¡±


    It was impossible for him to be blind. He didn¡¯t care about anyone else, including Jiang Yu.


    in addition, jiang che had enough capital to do as he pleased. he naturally wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to people he didn¡¯t care about. as a result, jiang che didn¡¯t know what kind of person jiang yu was.


    jiang yu was well aware of this.


    To this day, Shi Yan was the only person who could gain fifth uncle¡¯s attention.


    ¡°there¡¯s a good teahouse near the school. i won¡¯t take up too much of fifth uncle¡¯s time.¡±


    one had to admit that jiang yu was really bold. if it were an ordinary person, who would dare to continue jumping around after jiang che had clearly expressed his displeasure?

 Chapter 358

    ?


    358 Jiang Yu stops Jiang che


    a car followed behind, and there were many students on the road.


    if the car continued to park there, it would probably cause a traffic jam. jiang che¡¯s gaze swept over, but jiang yu¡¯s head was still lowered. he couldn¡¯t see jiang yu¡¯s expression at all.


    after taking a good look, jiang che said, ¡± ¡°get in the car.¡±


    His voice wasn¡¯t cold, but it was intimidating enough.


    jiang yao suddenly raised her head, as if she was a little surprised,¡±T-thank you, fifth uncle!¡±


    He walked to the front passenger seat, opened the door, and was about to sit down when he heard Jiang Che¡¯s warm yet cold voice, ¡± ¡°Sit at the back!¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t dare.


    he was sitting in the back while fifth uncle was driving. wasn¡¯t fifth uncle the driver?


    ¡°that¡¯s not appropriate. why don¡¯t you sit in the back, fifth uncle, and i¡¯ll drive?¡±


    Jiang che only gave him a look and Jiang Yu didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. He quickly closed the door to the front passenger seat, opened the door to the back seat, and sat down.


    he didn¡¯t know if he was scared, but his eyes did.


    They didn¡¯t say anything along the way. Jiang Yu sat very well-behaved the entire time.


    Soon, they arrived at the teahouse.


    jiang yu had already booked a room on the way.


    By the time they arrived at the teahouse, the tea in the pavilion had already been prepared and was boiling.


    Some were making tea, while others were sitting behind the screen and ying the zither.


    it was a very elegant and high-end teahouse.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t sit opposite Jiang che. Perhaps he didn¡¯t dare, perhaps he felt it was against the rules, or perhaps he was just pretending.


    in short, no one but jiang yu himself knew the reason.


    jiang che sat in the main seat, while jiang yu sat in the lower seat.


    The person who brewed the tea left after the tea was done.


    Jiang che only nced in the direction of the screen. After a very calm nce, Jiang Yu immediately sent the person ying the zither away.


    The private room became quiet.


    Taking a sip of tea, Jiang che looked at him, ¡± ¡°You spent so much effort and even didn¡¯t hesitate to offend me, could it be just to treat me to tea?¡±


    There was no fluctuation in her tone, but Jiang Yu could hear her questioning and displeasure.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen fifth uncle for many years, and I really want to have this opportunity to sit down and talk with fifth uncle. This time, I acted rashly because I really wanted to invite fifth uncle to have a cup of tea. however, since fifth uncle is here, i can¡¯t let fifth uncle waste his time on this trip.¡±


    ¡°fifth uncle has been away from the capital for too long. perhaps he doesn¡¯t know what has happened in the capital recently. let¡¯s not talk about the distant ones for the time being, just take the head of the xie family, xie heng. Before he appeared this time, Xie Heng was actually ambushed by his opponent and hid his whereabouts to recuperate for a while.¡±


    ¡± the person who plotted against xie heng was the former boss of qing cheng, yu wen. he¡¯s also known as lord wen. he¡¯s the grandson of xie liu, the third master of the xie family who was expelled. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to know this.¡± Jiang che said.


    Xie Heng was a love rival?


    miss shi¡¯s eyes and heart were full of him. xie heng was not a threat to him and was not a love rival. at most, he would be jealous. but this jealousy was not to the point where she knew xie heng¡¯s matters like the back of her hand.


    if he really investigated xie heng thoroughly, it would only increase xie heng¡¯s importance and show that xie heng was very important. it would also show that he was not confident and afraid of xie heng, and it would also show that he did not trust miss shi.


    Not to mention that miss Shi only had him in her heart, even if miss Shi didn¡¯t like him at all, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to check on Xie Heng.


    miss shi did not like him, and she would definitely not like xie heng.


    No matter what, he had the confidence to keep miss Shi by his side.


    jiang yu looked at jiang che.


    he sat there with his back against the wooden chair, holding a teacup with one hand, and the other hand resting on the coffee table.


    his actions were casual, but not sloppy.


    He had his usual elegance and nobility.


    he was really a gentleman who was as gentle as jade.


    Seeing Jiang che like this, even Jiang Yu was stunned.


    It seemed that other than having an unexpected girlfriend by his side, fifth uncle was still the fifth uncle he was familiar with!


    fifth uncle¡¯s aura alone was something that others couldn¡¯tpare to.


    ¡°since fifth uncle doesn¡¯t want to know about this, i won¡¯t say much.¡±


    ¡°I know that fifth uncle and third young master Yu are friends. It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ignorant and investigated fifth uncle, I only found out by chance.¡±


    this was an exnation for his strong desire to live.


    ¡°I know that fifth uncle isn¡¯t someone who meddles in other people¡¯s business, but third young master Yu and fifth uncle are friends, so I want to do fifth uncle a favor. After fifth uncle heard it, if he felt that my words did not do you any good or felt that I did not need to tell you all this, then you can treat it as if I did not say anything.¡±


    Jiang che took a sip of tea from his teacup and did not look at him.


    Jiang Yu couldn¡¯t tell what his attitude was. He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to hear it or not.


    after a moment of hesitation, he continued, ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve received news that the current head of the gu family has left the main gu family and is suspected to be in haicheng. ¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand that was holding the teacup paused.


    the gu family was a hundred-year-old aristocratic family located in M nation.


    it was said that he started his family with ck, and the first head of the family was a chinese man with the surname gu. In the past hundred years, the Gu family had gradually moved to the surface. Until now, only a few people knew the history of the Gu family¡¯s prosperity.


    The current head of the Gu family was said to be only in his twenties and had taken over the power of the Gu familyst year.


    he had taken the power from his uncle.


    and his uncle, gu yi, was the main culprit who had killed yu wushuang and yu he.


    Before the internal strife between the uncle and nephew of the Gu family, even the four top aristocratic families of the capital, including the Jiang family, which had the fifth Lord Jiang, had to be wary of the Gu family, let alone the Yu family of the past.


    The Yu family was powerful because they had two extremely talented sons.


    before the two of them grew up, the yu family¡¯s strength was actually very ordinary. it was only after the two sons of the yu family grew up that the status of the yu family gradually rose.


    Yu Xi was able to take revenge for her family because she had gotten rid of Gu Yu and his henchmen.


    The outside world thought that Gu Yu had a deep uncle-nephew rtionship with the only son left after the death of his elder brother and sister-inw, but little did they know that his nephew, Gu Yu, had long known that he was the one behind the murder of his elder brother and sister-inw.


    Gu Yu had been in hiding for many years and had worked together with Yuxi to get rid of Gu Yu.


    However, the outside world did not know about this. They only thought that Gu Yu had died at the hands of his enemy. They did not know that Gu Yu was also involved in this. They thought that Gu Yu and Gu Yu were in the same boat.


    jiang yu had such thoughts.


    Therefore, Gu Yi seemed to have left the Gu family for Haicheng. He felt that the other party was here for Yuxi, which was why he wanted to talk to Jiang che about this.


    jiang che¡¯s business had also cooperated with the gu family, but it had always been handled by his subordinates. his understanding of the gu family was limited to what he had heard from yuxi.


    If Gu Yu had reallye to Haicheng, it was unlikely that he was here for Yuxi.


    Neither of them were good people. After the cooperation ended, they went their own ways and tried not to have any more interactions.


    from the looks of it, if gu yu really came to haicheng, what was he here for?


    Jiang che had lived in Haicheng for three years. It could be said that no one who came or left Haicheng could escape his eyes. He had not even received any news about the arrival of such a powerful person like the head of the Gu family.


    jiang yu was the first to know.


    This was unusual in itself.

 Chapter 359

    ?


    359 it¡¯s useless to say more


    jiang che knew about feng xiao of qingcheng.


    if jiang yu was only the boss behind the scenes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get the news faster than him, especially from haicheng.


    the boss behind ck cloud didn¡¯t have such a great ability.


    Then the question was, where did Jiang Yu get the news from?


    The news that the head of the Gu family had left the main Gu family was considered top secret. It was not something that anyone could find out just because they wanted to.


    not to mention, jiang yu also knew that the other party was suspected to havee to sea city.


    ¡°you are well-informed.¡±


    ¡°fifth uncle, you tter me. i only received the news, but i can¡¯t confirm whether it¡¯s true or not.¡± Jiang Yu held the teacup with both hands and smiled shyly.


    yes, shy.


    It was as if she was shy from Jiang Che¡¯s praise.


    if it were someone else, they might have been interested in his sudden change in appearance. unfortunately, the person sitting here was jiang che.


    He only took a casual nce at Jiang Yu before retracting his gaze.


    There was no change in his expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said so much, but fifth uncle, aren¡¯t you curious as to how I know all this? I don¡¯t get involved in the Jiang family¡¯s business. In the eyes of outsiders, I¡¯m a person who has no power and only focuses on learning. Isn¡¯t it strange for me to know all this?¡±


    jiang che lifted his eyes and nced at him.


    without saying a word, jiang yu understood what he meant.


    he was saying,¡±do i look like someone with such a strong curiosity that i would be interested in other people¡¯s affairs?¡±


    that¡¯s right, with fifth uncle¡¯s indifferent personality, it would be strange if he was interested or even curious about these things, right?


    ¡°i wonder if fifth uncle has heard of the soaring cloudpany, one of the seven majorpanies in qingcheng?¡±


    Was he going to confess?


    what was the purpose of doing this?


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiang Yu.


    ¡°I was stupid. Jiang Zhong, fifth uncle¡¯s subordinate, is in Qingcheng. How could fifth uncle not have heard of Feng Xiao?¡±


    I founded ck cloud by myself. ck cloud¡¯s main business is to sell and collect information, so my information oftenes faster than others.


    of course, jiang che knew what kind of business feng xiao¡¯s main business was.


    However, in such a chaotic ce like Qingcheng, who didn¡¯t have an intelligencework and a source of information to be able to upy a territory and be an influential force?


    Jiang che didn¡¯t think that news from Feng Xiao woulde faster than the other forces.


    ¡°you¡¯re more promising than those people from the jiang family.¡±


    Jiang che wasn¡¯tplimenting him, but Jiang Yu looked embarrassed. ¡°Fifth uncle, you tter me, but I¡¯m not as good as you.¡±


    jiang yu was the same age as jiang che, and was even two months older than jiang che. the achievements he had spent so much effort to achieve were only barelyparable to jiang zhong, who was under jiang che.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong to say that he wasn¡¯t as good as his fifth uncle.


    one had to know that jiang che had four other people under him besides jiang lin.


    they were jiang zhong, jiang guan, jiang bai, and jiang ri.


    their names added together were ¡®loyal to the day¡¯, which meant: the heart of loyalty could be used to describe one¡¯s loyalty.


    however, among the four of them, jiang ri betrayed jiang che and almost caused him to die in a car ident.


    the five of them were each responsible for a part of jiang che¡¯s business.


    in the early years, jiang lin and jiang rizhu had stayed by jiang che¡¯s side to help him deal with the jiang family¡¯s affairs. of course, they also had other things to do. after all, they were jiang che¡¯s trusted subordinates.


    after jiang ri¡¯s betrayal, jiang che also handed over the power of the jiang family. as for the other matters in jiang ri¡¯s hands, they were also handed over to jiang lin.


    now that jiang lin was by jiang che¡¯s side, apart from being in charge of the matters on his hands, he was also in charge of being the middleman for the other three people who contacted jiang che.


    Jiang Bai stayed in the capital, while Jiang Zhong stayed in Qingcheng.


    not many people know about your rtionship with Han Xiao. What¡¯s your intention for suddenly being honest with me? ¡±


    not only did not many people know about it, jiang che thought that other than the people jiang yu trusted, no one else knew about his rtionship with feng xiao.


    After all, even his miss Shi had only found some biased evidence. She couldn¡¯t prove with a hundred percent certainty that Jiang Yu was the boss of Yunxiao.


    It was obvious that Jiang che believed in Shi Yan¡¯s ability.


    Even though he had never understood her in this aspect.


    ¡°fifth uncle¡¯s words are too serious. i don¡¯t have any intentions. i just thought that with fifth uncle¡¯s ability, you would definitely be suspicious of me after i revealed so many ws. if you have the heart to investigate, you¡¯ll find out my background sooner orter. instead of letting you investigate, i¡¯d rather confess to you personally.¡±


    ¡°this way, i can show my sincerity.¡±


    jiang yu¡¯s expression was very serious. ¡± fifth uncle, i have no ill intentions towards you. i¡¯m not familiar with the other members of the jiang family. i don¡¯t have much interaction with them. ¡± I have nothing to do with what those people in the family do, so don¡¯t take your anger out on me. ¡±


    jiang che looked at him, a hint of mockery shing through his calm eyes. ¡± ¡°you mean, i was once very close to you?¡±


    No, he didn¡¯t.


    Since he was young, his fifth uncle had never been close to anyone in the family.


    The only person who was close to fifth uncle over the years was Yun Jian, who had been pestering fifth uncle.


    even so, there were not many people who knew that yun jian was close to fifth uncle. even he found out by ident.


    otherwise, with fifth uncle¡¯s rtionship, the yun family wouldn¡¯t dare to ignore yun jian.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t get close, how can you talk about being angry and alienating?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, don¡¯t think too highly of yourself.¡±


    He used the gentlest tone to say the most hateful and heart-wrenching words.


    Jiang Zhi clenched the teacup in her hand and drank it in one gulp, as if she was trying to hide her emotions.


    after drinking the tea, he poured himself another cup and took a deep breath. he looked at jiang che again and said seriously, ¡± ¡°No matter what fifth uncle¡¯s attitude towards me is, I want to tell you that I have no ill intentions towards you. You have always been an elder that I respect.¡±


    jiang che nced at him.


    He didn¡¯t know if she believed him.


    But whether he believed it or not, Jiang Che¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Yu remained the same.


    he didn¡¯t care about her, as if she was an insignificant person.


    Jiang Yu saw this and seemed a little disappointed, but he didn¡¯t seem surprised.


    He didn¡¯t dwell on this topic, but said, ¡± fifth uncle, when I came to Haicheng, many people thought that I would do the same to fifth uncle and miss Shi as the rest of the Jiang family. The second young master of the Shi family even called me personally and said that the Jiang family¡¯s dispute had nothing to do with anyone else. He also warned me not to touch his sister.


    oh?


    Jiang che raised his eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°I can see that second young master Shi cares a lot about his younger sister, miss Shi Yan.¡±


    Jiang Yu met Jiang Che¡¯s gaze and said, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t have any other intentions. i just want to remind you that the second young master of the shi family is not a kind person. he is so protective of his sister. you might have to be mentally prepared in case hees to make things difficult for you in the future.¡±


    ¡°Make things difficult for me? Do you think he can break me and miss Shi apart?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s expression was still as gentle as before, but his tone was not as calm as before.


    his emotions were fluctuating.


    Just because of this one sentence.


    even though he had long seen that jiang che was very concerned about shi yan, seeing his usually calm emotions fluctuate just because of a sentence that involved shi yan, jiang yu was still a little uneasy.


    ¡°It¡¯s not to the extent of breaking you up, but as an elder brother who cares so much about his younger sister, I¡¯m afraid second young master Shi will make things difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid of him?¡±


    Jiang Yu,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    the way he looked at jiang che suddenly becameplicated.


    He felt that he was a little different from the fifth uncle he was familiar with.


    he became more and more curious about what kind of magic shi yan had to be able to turn the introverted, calm, no-desire, elegant, and noble fifth uncle into this.


    If it weren¡¯t for Shi boyu¡¯s warning, his wariness of the Shi brothers, and his fifth uncle¡¯s tight watch over her, he really wanted to get in touch with Shi Yan and see what kind of magic she had.


    ¡°fifth uncle naturally isn¡¯t afraid of him. i¡¯m just giving you a reminder so that you can be mentally prepared.¡±


    After a pause, Jiang Yu added, ¡± however, fifth uncle, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. I can see that miss Shi Yan cares a lot about you. Even if second young master Shi is your brother, I don¡¯t think he can interfere in your Affairs.


    ¡°you¡¯ve spoken the truth. miss shi really cares about me.¡± Jiang che said.


    Jiang Xi was speechless.


    ¡± i can tell now, ¡± jiang che added. ¡± you really don¡¯t have any ill intentions. ¡±


    jiang yu didn¡¯t want to speak.


    he had said so much, but it didn¡¯t seem as effective as ¡°miss shi cares a lot about you¡±?


    ¡°it¡¯s good that fifth uncle believes me.¡±

 Chapter 360

    ?


    360 the frozen fifth lord jiang


    Aftering out of the teahouse, Jiang che texted Yuxi that Gu Yu might havee to Haicheng. He didn¡¯t have much interaction with Gu Yu. After informing Yuxi, Jiang che didn¡¯t care about this matter anymore.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Shi Yan only had twopulsory sses, so she left school earlier.


    It was just past four o ¡®clock when he returned to the dormitory.


    she washed up, changed into a new set of clothes, and tidied herself up before going downstairs.


    it was a ck-and-white autumn floral dress.


    jiang che was already waiting for her downstairs.


    As Shi Yan approached, Jiang che opened the door and got out of the car. He went around to the front passenger seat and opened the door for her.


    Only then did Shi Yan see Jiang Che¡¯s outfit.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t really dressing up. He always wore a white shirt, and when the weather was a little cooler, he would usually put on a suit or coat.


    Today, he was wearing a white shirt with a ck suit.


    Surprisingly, it matched Shi Yan¡¯s outfit very well.


    Of course, only Shi Yan knew whether it was an ident or not.


    she didn¡¯t have a special preference for what she wore. before she met jiang che, she did things as simple and as casual as she could. After meeting Jiang che, she became as beautiful as she could be.


    There was no unified standard.


    jiang che was different.


    his preferences were very fixed, and he rarely wore casual clothes. he usually wore more formal clothes, and when he went out, he almost always wore the standard white shirt.


    Fortunately, he was good-looking and elegant. The white shirt didn¡¯t look old-fashioned on him. Instead, it suited his temperament.


    She was wearing a ck and white floral dress, her hair was let down, and she was wearing a white hat.


    Jiang che was pleasantly surprised to see her in this outfit.


    with one hand on the door of the front passenger seat, he waited for her to approach. his free hand reached out to grab her wrist and pulled him over. he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. Ms. Shi, we¡¯re clearly living together. Why do you always surprise me every time we meet? ¡±


    ¡°miss shi is a different kind of beauty today,¡±


    He was the only one who could say such gentlemanly words with such gentleness.


    Shi Yan smiled helplessly.


    ¡°teacher jiang, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    she looked him up and down with a smile and said, ¡± ¡± although i see you every day, and teacher jiang¡¯s clothes don¡¯t change much, i¡¯m still surprised every time i see you. ¡±


    ¡®freshness¡¯ is not a phrase used in stages between Mr. Jiang and me.


    If it wasn¡¯t a periodic vocabry, then it must be a long-term vocabry.


    She was telling him that her feelings for him would continue to be fresh.


    jiang che smiled and kissed her again. ¡± miss shi, i¡¯m really no match for you when ites to sweet nothings. ¡± You¡¯ve always known how to poke at my heart.¡±


    ¡°teacher jiang is too modest.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    At this moment, a car stopped at Shi Yan¡¯s dormitory. The people in the car just happened to see Jiang che lower his head to kiss Shi Yan, and the scene of Shi Yan smiling like a flower.


    the person in the car was none other than su wan.


    Since Shi boxiang was treating her to a meal, su Wan came along. When she learned that Shi Yan had to return to the dormitory to put her things down after ss, su Wan asked the driver to send her over and pick Shi Yan up on the way.


    she had wanted to give shi yan a surprise, but she had not expected shi yan to give her a surprise.


    It was a little shocking surprise.


    su wan believed shi yan when she said that she had a boyfriend, but she still found it hard to believe. She ignored the fact that Shi Yan was going to have a meal with her boyfriend, who would most likelye to pick her up.


    Only then did hee to pick Shi Yan up.


    at this moment, seeing the two of them being so intimate and seeing shi yan¡¯s bright smile that she had never seen before, shepletely believed that she was really in love.


    From this angle, su Wan could see Shi Yan¡¯s face from the front, but she could only see Jiang Che¡¯s side. From the side of his face, he was a young man with an outstanding appearance, but he didn¡¯t know what his face was like.


    the two of them didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand that was holding Shi Yan¡¯s wrist loosened and wrapped around her waist, pulling her closer to him. Then, he leaned sideways against the front passenger door and wrapped his other hand around her waist, facing her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being modest, I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    his body leaned forward slightly and slowly approached her. he stopped when the tip of his nose was two or three centimeters away from hers. the corners of his lips curled up slightly and he asked her, ¡± ¡°miss shi, did you wear this dress on purpose today?¡±


    He had always seen through her but didn¡¯t say it out loud. This time, he uncharacteristically pointed out her little thoughts. Shi Yan was surprised and a little embarrassed, which was rare.


    However, she didn¡¯t want to appear weak, so she raised her head and bit his lips.


    the force wasn¡¯t heavy, but it wasn¡¯t light either.


    it left a mark.


    Jiang che was amused by her.


    ¡°Miss Shi, are you embarrassed and angry that I¡¯ve seen through your thoughts?¡±


    shi yan red at him.


    jiang che chuckled. ¡± baby, ¡± he said, ¡± why are you so cute? ¡±


    This sudden form of address startled Shi Yan and she immediately raised her head to look at him. The next second, Jiang Che¡¯s lips fell directly on his.


    it was a very gentle kiss.


    After their lips rubbed against each other for a while, they slowly went from shallow to deep.


    There were not many people returning to the dormitory at this time. There were only one or two people passing by the dormitory building asionally. Most of them were chatting and did not pay much attention to the two kissing people by the parked car not far away.


    su wan was the only one watching.


    When su Wan¡¯s car stopped, Shi Yan¡¯s back happened to be facing su Wan, which meant that Jiang che was almost facing su Wan.


    jiang che was sharp. normally, he would have noticed someone staring at him like su wan did. he was so immersed in kissing his sweetheart that he didn¡¯t notice it.


    After a long time, the two separated.


    jiang xun wiped the corners of shi yan¡¯s lips and pulled her into his arms. only then did he meet su wan¡¯s eyes.


    Being stared at, the moment Jiang che looked up, his gaze was a little cold, with the aura of a superior from his bones, which was very terrifying.


    However, the moment she saw su Wan¡¯s face, the fierce look in Jiang Zhi¡¯s eyes disappeared, and her expression froze for a moment.


    just by looking at the other party¡¯s appearance, the other party¡¯s identity was obvious.


    It was his first time meeting his future mother-inw, and he was going to let her witness him kissing her daughter. This was really embarrassing.


    what kind of big asion couldn¡¯t the great jiang the fifth master handle?


    Only the scene in front of him made him feel a little ufortable.


    After living for nearly twenty-six years, Jiang the fifth experienced for the first time the feeling of ¡°not knowing what to do.¡±


    Jiang che saw su Wan¡¯s face clearly, and su Wan naturally saw his face as well.


    Putting aside the shock of seeing the two of them so intimate, su Wan couldn¡¯t help but sigh when she saw Jiang Che¡¯s face. Good looks!


    the corners of jiang che¡¯s eyes were slightly red from the kiss just now, and he exuded a gentle aura.


    he was gentle, reserved, and a modest gentleman.


    yet, it was this person who was affectionately kissing the girl in her arms just a second ago.


    if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, su wan wouldn¡¯t have believed that this young man, who looked like an orchid branch and a jade tree, would kiss someone in public, regardless of the surrounding gazes.


    su wan didn¡¯t miss the sharp glint in jiang che¡¯s eyes when he looked up at her.


    this wasn¡¯t a gaze that an ordinary young man would have.


    She recalled Shi Yan telling her about the other party¡¯s upation.


    A doctor?

 Chapter 361

    ?


    361 shi bozhen¡¯s me


    Doctors did not have such an intimidating aura.


    Su Wan had never seen such an aura from Shi Lin, the previous head of the Shi family. She had only seen it from her father-inw, who was also the previous head of the Shi family.


    If one wasn¡¯t a person who had been in a high position for a long time, one definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to have such an intimidating aura with a single look.


    And he quickly reined in his emotions.


    in the blink of an eye, he had turned into apletely different person.


    her temperament was like an orchid, white as the moon, gentle and harmless.


    how could such a person be as simple as a doctor?


    a person from the capital?


    su wan searched her mind. there were not many young people as outstanding as him in the capital. she had never heard of such an outstanding young man.


    did yanyan know about his background?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know about the interaction between Jiang che and su Wan. She didn¡¯t even know that su Wan was watching them from a distance.


    she buried her head in jiang che¡¯s arms and waited for the heat on her face to gradually dissipate before she looked up from his arms. she hugged his waist tightly and leaned her chin against his chest, looking up at him.¡±Are you leaving now?¡±


    Jiang che retracted his gaze and ced a hand on her face, gently caressing her delicate cheek. His gaze was gentle.¡±yes.¡±


    when he saw shi yan and su wan, his emotions also disappeared.


    he wasn¡¯t someone who was easily provoked. after the initial shock, he regained his calm.


    he was not nervous or anything else.


    it wasn¡¯t that he could be so calm in front of his future mother-inw because she didn¡¯t care about shi yan enough. it was just his nature. in addition, he always remembered that shi yan¡¯s mental illness was caused by the shi family, so he didn¡¯t see su wan as a son-inw seeing his mother-inw.


    Jiang che lowered his head and kissed Shi Yan on the forehead. He then opened the door to the passenger seat.


    ¡°Miss Shi, please.¡±


    He put his hand on the car door and pulled her into the car, as if he didn¡¯t want her to see su Wan at this time.


    Jiang che only turned to su Wan after Shi Yan got into the car and closed the door.


    He nodded at her from afar as a greeting and then went around to the driver¡¯s seat.


    their car left first.


    shi yan didn¡¯t notice su wan even after their car disappeared around the corner.


    ¡°Young miss, do you need to give miss Yan a call?¡± The driver was an old man of the SU family and had always addressed su Wan as ¡± miss su.


    He did not see Shi Yan and Jiang che and thought that Shi Yan was still upstairs.


    no need. She¡¯s already gone over. Let¡¯s just go over.


    su wan¡¯s feelings wereplicated.


    from the young man¡¯s reaction, he should have recognized her.


    He recognized her and even greeted her.


    He didn¡¯t approach to greet her, nor did he remind Yanyan that she was here.


    this was not how a mother should behave when she saw her girlfriend.


    Under normal circumstances, if a parent were to see such a scene, even if they would feel nervous, they would stille forward to say hello.


    after all, he didn¡¯t look like someone who was impolite.


    but he didn¡¯t. he only nodded from a distance.


    From the looks of it, he should know about Yanyan¡¯s entanglement with her family.


    then, how did he know?


    Did he have a way, or did Yanyan tell him?


    no matter what it was, su wan couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    If he had his own connections, he would not be a nobody in the capital. The marriage between the Shi family and the Xie family was only known to the two families. The outside world was not aware.


    The outside world did not know that the youngdy of the Shi family had left home early after a conflict with her family. They all thought that she was too well-protected by the Shi family and did not show her face much in public.


    if it was yanyan who told him, then she couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    Yanyan wasn¡¯t someone who would easily reveal her thoughts to others. If she even told the other party about the conflict between her and her family and the reason for the conflict, the other party¡¯s weight in her heart could be seen.


    This was not impossible.


    she had seen with her own eyes how different yanyan was in front of that young man.


    If he didn¡¯t care about the other party, how could there be such a difference?


    *


    Shi Bozhen was the host, and he woulde over after the event.


    He was the earliest to arrive.


    In order to take care of Shi Yan, he had chosen a restaurant not far from Haicheng University.


    He had been sitting in the room for about ten minutes when someone knocked on the door. He thought it was a waiter, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. He kept his head down and yed with his phone.¡±enter.¡±


    the door of the private room was pushed open.


    the person standing at the door was indeed a waiter, but the waiter was there to lead the way.


    The waiter stepped aside, revealing qu Xuan¡¯s face.


    When qu Xuan saw Shi boxiang sitting at the dining table and ying with his phone, tears rolled down her face.


    The door was pushed open, but no one came in. Shi Bozhen looked up in confusion.


    When he saw who it was, his hand that was holding the phone paused.


    he ced his phone on the table, crossed his legs, and leaned back on the chair, his posture a little unruly. ¡± ¡°Mom, long time no see.¡±


    the waiter knew shi bozhen and immediately felt like he had eaten a big melon.


    Fortunately, this was a high-end restaurant, so privacy was good. The staff training was also very good, so she quickly collected her emotions and did not look around.


    however, she still wanted to watch the show, so she didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    ¡°nine years, bo xun, nine years! you¡¯re really ruthless enough to refuse to see your family and answer a phone call from home!¡±


    ¡°your father and i only have one son, and you¡¯re the only grandson your grandparents have. your grandparents are old, and your father and i aren¡¯t young anymore. aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯ll suddenly disappear one day and we won¡¯t even be able to see each other onest time? if we didn¡¯te to you personally, were you nning to cut off all contact with us for the rest of your life?¡±


    ¡°Bo Yun, who did you get your ruthlessness from!¡±


    shi bozhen¡¯s hands were sped tightly on hisp, and his expression was still unruly. he smiled and said, ¡± ¡± mom, you¡¯re being too serious. although i¡¯ve cut off all contact with my family, it¡¯s not like i¡¯mpletely unaware of what¡¯s going on outside. i have my own sources of information, and i¡¯ve always been paying attention to the situation at home. there¡¯s no way i won¡¯t be able to see them for thest time. ¡±


    ¡°besides, how can i cut off all contact with you guys forever? Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re seeing it now?¡±


    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Yanyan acting as the middleman, would you be willing to see me?¡±


    Shi boxiao shrugged and said honestly, ¡± ¡°obviously not,¡±


    mom, I feel very guilty and remorseful towards Yanyan. Even after nine years, my guilt and self-me have not decreased at all.


    ¡°how about you? Where is my dad? Where are my grandparents? Do you feel guilty? are you ming yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yanyan was only ten years old at that time.¡±


    ¡± i didn¡¯t see the scene of yanyan being forced to leave home by you, but i can imagine how cruel it would be for yanyan. have you ever thought that a little girl who was forced to leave home at the age of ten would only dream of the scene of her being forced into a corner by her loved ones? ¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s only one girl in the three generations of the shi family, and she¡¯s the pearl in the palm of the entire family. what you did back then was no different from throwing her from the clouds to the bottom of the valley. Even the 17-year-old me wouldn¡¯t be able to take it in Yanyan¡¯s position, let alone Yanyan who was only 10 years old at that time.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan has to bear the pain of being forced to leave home by her loved ones and live alone outside. I don¡¯t know how much suffering she has to suffer. As the main culprit of all this, mom, I don¡¯t have the face to stay at home and enjoy the luxury of life.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m very d that i left home that year. otherwise, i¡¯m afraid i wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace for the rest of my life.¡±


    ¡°If Yanyan doesn¡¯te home, I probably won¡¯t go back for the rest of my life.¡±


    The more he said, the harder qu Xuan cried.


    ¡°Boyun, it¡¯s mom¡¯s fault, it¡¯s our fault. Nine years is enough. The punishment for us is enough. i¡¯ll beg yanyan toe home and ask your father to apologize to her. i¡¯ll persuade your grandparents toe and apologize too. we¡¯ll take yanyan home. you, you don¡¯t talk to mom like you¡¯re talking to an enemy, aww!¡±


    Shi Bozhen¡¯s tightly clenched hands loosened and clenched again.


    He sneered,¡±isn¡¯t it toote to regret it now?¡± It¡¯s been nine years, Yanyan is already 19. In another year, she will be at the marriageable age. Do you think she would want to go back now?¡±


    ¡°Besides, mom, you know what Yanyan is like. Do you think she can go back to what happened back then? you¡¯ve seen yanyan before, so you should be very clear about this.¡±


    qu xuan covered her face and fell into tears, not saying a word for a long time.


    Of course she knew. How could she not know?


    Although Yanyan was also mild-tempered when she was young, she would still smile and call her ¡± second aunt ¡± when she saw her. It was a happy asion.


    But now, when Yanyan saw her second aunt, she would still smile and call her second aunt, but she could clearly feel that Yanyan was keeping a distance from her.


    seeing her crying so hard, shi bozhen sighed and said, ¡± ¡± forget it. no matter what i say, it won¡¯t change anything. in the future, we¡¯ll try our best to make up for yanyan. ¡±


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t just stand outside the door. Come in.¡±


    He stood up and pulled out a chair.


    seeing that he was willing to pull out a chair for her, qu xuan was surprised at first, then pleasantly surprised. after the surprise, she felt even more guilty, and her tears fell even more.


    by the time she walked over and sat down, the waiter outside had already closed the door and left after eating arge melon.


    shi bozhen knew that there was a waiter present, but he didn¡¯t mind.


    Even if someone were to expose this matter, he would not stop them.


    however, it was obviously impossible to expose it. the shi family would not allow it.


    He felt a little regretful.


    when shi yan and jiang che arrived, qu xuan had already stopped crying. however, her eyes were very red, and it was obvious that she had cried.


    before the two of them arrived, qu xuan and shi boxiang also had a conversation. most of the time, qu xuan was the one asking shi boxiang about his recent situation or when he had seen shi yan.


    In short, the topic was not sensitive.


    The two of them had a pleasant chat.


    at least, qu xuan didn¡¯t hear shi boxiang¡¯s unpleasant tone of voice again.


    There were three knocks on the door of the private room. Shi Yan pushed the door open and walked in.


    Seeing her and Jiang che, Shi Bocheng wasn¡¯t surprised at all. Shi Yan had told him in advance that she would bring Jiang che along.


    qu xuan¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    She stared at their hands that were held together.


    Was Yanyan in love?


    her gaze stiffly shifted from their hands to jiang che¡¯s face.


    he was shocked again.


    What a noble young man!


    ¡°Y-Yanyan, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°second aunt,¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    he then looked at shi bozhen and called out, ¡± second brother. ¡±


    ¡°Hurry up ande in!¡± Qu Xuan stood up and greeted him.


    when the two of them walked in and sat down, qu xuan looked at jiang che and asked tentatively, ¡± ¡°yanyan, who is this?¡±


    my boyfriend, Jiang che.


    ¡°jiang che, this is my second aunt.¡±


    Jiang che only nodded at qu Xuan and didn¡¯t greet her. His attitude was indifferent.


    But qu Xuan had no time to pay attention to his attitude, she was still in shock.


    He was really her boyfriend!


    If the news that Yanyan had a boyfriend reached the Shi family, what would the other members of the family think? she was probably not much better off than she was now.

 Chapter 362

    ?


    362 A trip to the Jiang family in the capital (5)


    After the initial shock, qu Xuan was filled with curiosity.


    Her curiosity towards Jiang che.


    Such a noble and elegant person did not seem toe from an ordinary family.


    However, she and Shi Yan were no longer the aunt and niece they used to be. Shi Yan didn¡¯t even want to me her and kept a distance from her as if she were a stranger. Now, she urgently needed Shi Yan¡¯s forgiveness, so she didn¡¯t dare toment on Shi Yan¡¯s private affairs.


    Seeing that Shi Boxian was not surprised by Jiang Che¡¯s appearance, he must have known about Shi Yan¡¯s rtionship with him.


    ¡°bo yi, have you met this mr. jiang changxi before?¡± qu xuan asked.


    logically speaking, since he was a junior, she should call him by his name. but for some reason, when her eyes fell on jiang che, qu xuan subconsciously felt that it was inappropriate to call him by his name.


    ¡°i¡¯ve seen him.¡± shi bozhen snorted coldly.


    he knew that jiang che was sincere to shi yan and that shi yan valued jiang che. he also knew that it was a good thing for shi yan to have feelings for someone. however, he still felt very stifled when he saw jiang che.


    He couldn¡¯t control his heartache.


    did they know each other before or did they know each other through yanyan?


    qu xuan had wanted to ask this.


    the words were about to leave her mouth when she stopped.


    If he wanted to ask these questions, he could do so in private.


    Now that her son was willing to see her, she thought that he would not reject her the next time they met. However, it would not be easy to get him toe home.


    however, he was not in a hurry. it was good enough that he could contact and see her.


    At most, she would not return to the Shi family and would stay by her son¡¯s side. She did not believe that her son would watch her sleep on the streets and not care about her.


    Qu Xuan had this sudden thought because she felt that even if Shi boxiangined about her, he still recognized her as his mother.


    With this knowledge, she was not as nervous as before.


    In the end, it was all because Shi Yan had returned.


    If Shi Yan had been unwilling to show her face, or if she had shown her face and spoken rudely to them, it would have been apletely different result.


    Just then, su Wan arrived.


    qu xuan was surprised to see su wan walking in.


    ¡°Sister-inw?¡±


    su wan¡¯s eyes first fell on shi yan and jiang che, and there was an emotion in her eyes that no one else could understand. after a moment, she turned to qu xuan.


    she nodded at qu xuan.


    ¡°Why is eldest sister-inw here?¡±


    in fact, qu xuan was more curious about whether su wan had met shi yan.


    ¡°yanyan is in haicheng. i haven¡¯t been back to the su family for a long time, so i came back to see her.¡±


    Qu Xuan was silent.


    that was not what she wanted to ask. she wanted to know why the shi family would allow her to look for yanyan. Wasn¡¯t the eldest branch very strict and didn¡¯t allow sister-inw to contact Yanyan?


    then, he thought of the current situation of the shi family.


    With almost all the power in Shi Boran¡¯s hands, qu Xuan quickly felt relieved.


    nothing was more important than power. with power in one¡¯s hands, one would have the right to speak. now, on the side of the eldest branch, the old master and olddy were afraid that they could no longer control sister-inw¡¯s family.


    Qu Xuan had no interest in fighting for power.


    She only had one son, and her son was obviously not interested in these things. Who would she give him to? she could only hope that her son coulde home.


    besides, she was confident in her son. not everyone could run away from home at the age of seventeen without relying on their family or even face suppression from their family.


    even if he had no power in the shi family, her son would not be worse than others.


    ¡°First aunt,¡± Shi Bozhen shouted.


    Su Wan finally looked at him and smiled gently. ¡± oh, it¡¯s boheng. i haven¡¯t seen you in years. you¡¯re much more handsome than you look on tv. ¡±


    ¡°thank you, first aunt.¡±


    shi bozhen was smiling, but his smile was unruly and unruly.


    he held grudges against the second branch of the shi family, as well as the other members of the shi family, especially shi lin and su wan, who were shi yan¡¯s parents.


    It was fine if it was the others, but they were Yanyan¡¯s parents, but they also forced Yanyan to leave.


    Su Wan didn¡¯t think that Shi Bochen was being impolite to her or anything else. The more Shi Bochen treated her like this, the more she regretted it.


    A child had done better than her. As a mother, what right did she have to me someone who was devoted to Yanyan?


    One had to know that Bo Xun was only Yanyan¡¯s cousin, not her real brother.


    Su Wan turned to Shi Yan, bit her lip, and shouted, ¡± ¡°Smoke and mist.¡±


    her eyes were filled with self-me and guilt, and a hint of sadness that was not difficult to detect.


    shi yan was much calmer than her. sheughed lightly.¡±mom, sit down.¡±


    su wan sat on shi yan¡¯s left, while jiang che sat on shi yan¡¯s right.


    When she sat down, Shi Yan began to introduce, ¡± ¡± mom, this is the boyfriend i mentioned to you before, jiang che. ¡±


    Jiang che nced at Shi Yan and nodded at su Wan. ¡°auntie.¡±


    it was a warm and clear tone, but no emotions could be heard.


    when she saw jiang che, su wan couldn¡¯t help but recall the scene she had just seen downstairs of shi yan¡¯s dormitory. she recalled the brief interaction she had with jiang che.


    it was clear that they had met not long ago, but there was no trace of it on his face, as if this was really their first meeting.


    he was a young man who could keep his emotions hidden.


    ¡°hello,¡± he said. su wan smiled.


    It was the image of a generous elder.


    Regardless of whether this young man knew about Yanyan¡¯s entanglement with her family, as Yanyan¡¯s mother, she could not lose the demeanor of an elder in front of him.


    She had to let him know that even if her family and Yanyan had some disputes, they would always protect her. It was not that Yanyan had no one to protect her.


    ¡°i heard from yanyan that you¡¯re from the capital?¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± jiang che nodded.


    a waiter came in with a ss of warm water. jiang che thanked him and took it. he tested the temperature of the ss and handed it to shi yan after confirming that it was not too hot.¡±Didn¡¯t you say you were thirsty? drink some water first.¡±


    Before the two of them entered the private room, Shi Yan had said that she was thirsty, so Jiang che had asked the waiter to bring it over.


    he acted as if no one else was concerned about him, and he did it very naturally.


    Su Wan and qu Xuan were both stunned, and Shi boxiang looked at them.


    it seemed that jiang che also took good care of yanyan in private. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have done these things so naturally.


    shi bozhen was even more satisfied with him.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan took it with a faint smile and drank one-third of it before putting the cup down.


    he was really thirsty.


    su hui snapped back to his senses and continued the previous topic with jiang che, ¡± ¡°our family is also in the capital. may i know which family you¡¯re from? Perhaps I know the elders in your family.¡±


    At the sudden mention of the elders in Jiang Che¡¯s family, Shi Yan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Jiang Che¡¯s expression remained the same, and he even held Shi Yan¡¯s hand under the table.


    shi yan¡¯s slightly furrowed brows finally rxed.


    no one else saw the little interaction between the two because their expressions were normal. they didn¡¯t even make eye contact.


    ¡± the jiang family, ¡± jiang che said. ¡± i¡¯m at home. ¡±


    When she heard Shi Yan introduce Jiang Che¡¯s name and remembered that he was from the capital, su Wan had actually suspected that Jiang che was from the Jiang family.


    just by looking at jiang che¡¯s bearing, he really didn¡¯t seem like someone from an ordinary family.


    In particr, he still had the fierce aura of a superior who had been in power for a long time, which was not something ordinary people could have.


    It turned out that he was really a child of the Jiang family.


    however, the fifth element?


    As far as she knew, there were only three boys and three girls in the Jiang family¡¯s generation. Where did The Fifth Elemente from? could it be that the jiang family¡¯s children were ranked by boys and girls?

 Chapter 363

    ?


    363 He circled around her


    Before su Wan could think further, qu Xuan said in surprise, ¡± ¡°y-you¡¯re the fifth master of the jiang family!¡±


    it was no wonder that qu xuan could guess jiang che¡¯s identity first. the rumor that the fifth lord of the jiang family lived in haicheng and had found a girlfriend there had been spreading like wildfire in the capital.


    When she heard the madams she was familiar with talk about her, she even sighed about what kind of country girl she was to be able to pull down an immortal figure like the fifth Lord from the altar.


    wasn¡¯t the fifth lord jiang an immortal?


    After all, not everyone could get the reputation of ¡°a gentleman like jade, gentle and kind.¡±


    hearing qu xuan¡¯s exmation, su wan also came to her senses.


    The younger generation of the Jiang family was not the only one in their twenties. There was also a person in his twenties in the previous generation of the Jiang family! He was the one who had taken control of the Jiang family at the age of sixteen!


    he was the most outstanding person among the younger generation of the various families in the capital!


    In the capital, only the current head of the Xie n could barely match him.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang?¡± su wan looked at jiang che, stunned.


    Jiang che was still calm andposed, his handsome face unruffled and gentle as ever. ¡°Auntie is too serious. That¡¯s just a form of address given by outsiders. You¡¯re an elder, so you can just call me by my name.¡±


    it really was the jiang family¡¯s fifth master,o ai.


    su wan and qu xuan looked at each other, clearly seeing the uneasiness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Then, he sighed.


    these elders thought that they had found a good home for yanyan, but they did not know that even without the shi family, yanyan could find a person who was not inferior to the person they had high hopes for.


    The two of them still had a Foundation of feelings.


    But calling his name?


    not to mention qu xuan, su wan couldn¡¯t even call him that.


    Even the old master of the family had to politely call the young master of the Jiang family ¡± fifth Lord Jiang ¡± when he saw him. They couldn¡¯t call him by his name directly.


    the jiang n¡¯s fifth master was a gentle immortal figure, but no one would think that he had a good temper.


    He was really ruthless when he wanted to.


    there was no one in the capital who had not heard of the fifth master of the jiang family, jiang zuo, having his legs crippled in front of all the members of the jiang family three years ago.


    In addition, the fifth Lord Jiang had recently returned to the capital, and in just two days, he had caused a lot of trouble. Everyone was in a state of panic and danger.


    ¡°jiang changying, so you are a child of the jiang family.¡±


    It was no secret in the capital that the fifth master of the Jiang family was at odds with his family.


    Su Wan regretted mentioning his elder and even said that she might know him.


    of course, she knew them. the circle was only so big, and they would always have the opportunity to meet. however, she was not familiar with the jiang family¡¯s grandfather and grandmother.


    ording to the seniority in the circle, she was a generation younger than the Jiang family¡¯s old master and old Madam. Her inws had more contact with the Jiang family¡¯s old master and old Madam.


    As they spoke, the dishes were served.


    during the entire meal, jiang che was helping shi yan with his food. shi yan would asionally help jiang che with his food too. the two of them did not use the same chopsticks to help each other.


    this was a very intimate action.


    However, they did it very naturally and did not seem to be deliberate at all.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to see that they were used to doing such things.


    su wan was pleased, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter.


    in the past nine years, she had really missed out on her daughter¡¯s growth. even if she wanted to make up for it, her daughter didn¡¯t seem to need it.


    Her daughter had someone by her side, and she was almost at the marriageable age.


    When his daughter got married, she would really belong to another family.


    suppressing the bitterness in her heart, su wan asked, ¡± ¡°how did you and yanyan meet?¡±


    She was asking Jiang che, but Shi Yan answered, ¡± ¡± i came to haicheng and epted grandma jiang¡¯s invitation to stay at the jiang family¡¯s house in haicheng. i met someone i knew in the courtyard of the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng. ¡±


    didn¡¯t that mean they hadn¡¯t known each other for long?


    That was what su Wan and qu Xuan were thinking at the same time.


    However, they didn¡¯t say this out loud.


    speaking of the Jiang family in Haicheng, I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been taken care of by them since you came to Haicheng. I¡¯ll find a time to pay a visit to the olddy of the Jiang family.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t refuse. She just said, ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. Aunt, cousin, second brother, and Bo Chen visited the Jiang family not long ago.


    Su Wan was ashamed and reproached herself.


    He felt very ufortable in his heart.


    she was yanyan¡¯s mother. when others took care of yanyan, she didn¡¯t even thank them.


    However, she didn¡¯t expect Shi Yan to always see her crying face. She forced a smile and said,¡±then, then i¡¯ll go visit again after a while.¡±


    after calming down, su wanchi asked jiang che, ¡± ¡°you ... will you return to the capital in the future?¡±


    He hesitated because he knew about the conflict between Jiang che and the Jiang family. He knew that it was inappropriate to mention returning to the capital to Jiang che.


    but su wan couldn¡¯t help it. she had asked for a divorce when she was agitated, but when she calmed down, she knew that it was unrealistic.


    she could not bear to part with her husband, and she still had two sons in the shi family.


    It was fine to leave the capital for a short period of time and live elsewhere, but she couldn¡¯t stay away forever.


    her two sons were not young anymore. she had already let her daughter down and could not leave her sons alone. although she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to help them arrange their marriage, if they had the intention to get married, as a mother, she would go back and help with the wedding.


    When she had a grandson, she might need to help take care of him.


    she really hoped that shi yan could return to the capital. even if she didn¡¯t return to the shi family, it would be good if they could live in the same city.


    ¡± that depends on yanyan. i¡¯ll be with her wherever she is. if she wants to live in the capital, i¡¯ll go with her. ¡±


    Jiang che said this while looking at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan also looked at him.


    He continued,¡±aunty, you must have heard that not long ago, I was a person who only left the house a few times a year. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that I never left the house.¡± If I didn¡¯t meet Yanyan, I think I would probably spend the rest of my life like this.¡±


    ¡°you can say that from the moment i met yanyan, my life revolved around her. with her as the center, i¡¯ll be wherever she is.¡±


    in fact, shi yan had already understood this.


    however, knowing it in her heart was one thing, and hearing him say it out loud was another.


    it was hard not to be touched.


    Wasn¡¯t she the same?


    before she met him, she also lived aimlessly. she didn¡¯t want to live an exciting life and nned to live a peaceful life step by step until the day she died.


    It was a simple exchange of nces. Even if Shi Yan did not say anything, Jiang che could understand what she wanted to express.


    once again, he held her hand tightly under the table.


    jiang che¡¯s answer surprised everyone present, including shi boxiang.


    then, he felt that there was nothing strange about it.


    The main thing was that before the news of him having a girlfriend spread, Jiang che almost never went out and met with guests.


    in their surprise, they all looked at shi yan.


    since jiang che would be wherever she was, they were eager to know if shi yan would return to the capital.


    ¡°I still need a few years to finish my studies, so I probably won¡¯t be returning to the capital in the short term.¡± Shi Yan said.


    In the past, she had never thought of returning to the capital. However, after meeting Jiang che and guessing his identity, she knew that she would return to the capital One day.


    Not for anything else, but to stand up for Jiang che in front of the Jiang family one day.


    su wan was so excited that her eyes turned red. she said hurriedly, ¡± ¡± no rush, no rush. studies are more important. ¡±

 Chapter 364

    ?


    364 Can¡¯t stand being teased


    After dinner, they walked out of the dining room and qu Xuan asked Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°where is yanyan going? are you going back to the dormitory?¡±


    Qu Xuan simply wanted to talk to Shi Yan.


    the others stopped in their tracks and looked at shi yan in unison, especially su wan.


    Shi Yan was about to say that she wasn¡¯t going back to the dormitory, but Jiang che seemed to have guessed what she was going to say and beat her to it. ¡°i¡¯ll send her.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say where he was going, only that he was sending Shi Yan off. But to the others, they subconsciously thought that he was sending Shi Yan back to her dormitory.


    Shi Yan looked at Jiang che and smiled without saying anything.


    only shi bozhen pouted at the side.


    however, he was wearing a mask, so no one saw him.


    Yanyan, I heard that you¡¯re still staying at the Jiang family¡¯s house during the weekends. Do you need me to help you get a ce to stay, or move to the SU family¡¯s house directly? ¡±


    Su Wan hesitated for a long time before she decided to ask.


    Logically speaking, if she cared enough about Shi Yan, she could have arranged everything before telling her, instead of asking if she needed it. but now that su wan was facing shi yan, she no longer dared to make her own decisions, for fear of pushing shi yan further away.


    Shi Yan wanted to refuse directly, but when she met su Wan¡¯s expectant eyes and saw that su Wan¡¯s eyes were slightly red, she swallowed her words.


    ¡± there¡¯s no need to prepare another room. aunt should still have the room i used to stay in the su family. you can just get someone to tidy it up. i¡¯ll stay there when i¡¯m free. ¡±


    jiang che, who was standing beside shi yan, nced sideways at her.


    There was no emotion in his eyes, but Shi Yan saw an usation.


    shi yan quietly hooked his little finger tofort him.


    It was just tidying up the room, and she might not be staying there.


    Only then did Jiang che look away from her.


    Su Wan didn¡¯t notice the interaction between the two. She was a little surprised at first, but then she was overjoyed. ¡°Fine, I will have your room cleaned up when I get back!¡±


    ¡°yanyan, i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m really sorry!¡± she said as she sniffed. you can me me and hate me, but please don¡¯t ignore me, i really know i was wrong, yingluo!¡±


    shi yan¡¯s hand, which was originally wrapped around jiang che¡¯s finger, suddenly tightened its grip on his hand. jiang che could clearly feel the change in her mood.


    Even if she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    a trace of displeasure shed across jiang che¡¯s gentle and elegant face.


    he didn¡¯t like su wan¡¯s sudden mention of these things.


    it just so happened that miss shi¡¯s mental illness was here. it was not a solution to keep avoiding it. she had to face it and solve it. He hoped that miss Shi would live a happy life and not be troubled by anything in the future.


    however, feeling that his hand was being held tightly, jiang che was still reluctant and said first, ¡± ¡°Auntie.¡±


    Su Wan was interrupted by him.


    ¡°Yanyan and I will be leaving first.¡± without waiting for su wan¡¯s reply, he took shi yan¡¯s hand and turned around to leave.


    ¡°Jiang che.¡± Shi Yan did not leave with him.


    shi yan smiled and shook her head when she met his loving gaze.


    Jiang che immediately understood what she meant.


    Indeed, she was not the type to run away from things.


    Jiang che also knew that she wasn¡¯t as heartless as she appeared to be. She actually cared a lot about her family. Just like now, seeing her mother cry, her heart softened.


    What could he do?


    he could only go along with her.


    he stopped in his tracks.


    shi yan looked at su wan and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°mom, i don¡¯t me you or hate you. of course, i won¡¯t ignore you. it wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault back then, so you don¡¯t need to feel guilty or me yourself. It¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯ve had a good life all these years. I didn¡¯t suffer any hardships, much less suffer.¡±


    ¡°i have to attend sses on weekdays, and i have a lot of work to do, so i might not have time to apany you. if you¡¯re still in haicheng on the weekends, i¡¯ll ask you out for dinner.¡±


    it was a date, unlike the attitude a daughter would have towards her mother.


    Which family¡¯s daughter would use the word ¡°date¡± to eat with her mother?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me being like this. If you really want to talk about it, I¡¯m actually d that those things happened back then. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have met grandma Jiang, and I wouldn¡¯t have stayed with the Jiang family for a short while. If I don¡¯t stay at the Jiang residence for a while, I might have missed Jiang che.¡±


    there¡¯s a reason for everything that happens. I don¡¯t regret what I¡¯ve done, and I hope you do the same.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving first, you should go back early.¡±


    ¡°You too, second aunt,¡± he said to qu Xuan,¡±go back and rest early.¡±


    She nodded at Shi boxiao, held Jiang Che¡¯s hand, and turned to leave.


    After the two of them had walked away, Shi boxiao said, ¡± ¡°First aunt, you shouldn¡¯t have said these words in front of Yanyan. Even if you want to express your apology, you should be more tactful. yanyan was sensible and looked like she could handle everything, but she was actually only neen years old. Other children at her age are usually pampered by their parents and elders.¡±


    How could su Wan not understand this?


    she just wanted to express her regret and apologize to her daughter seriously. she was the one who couldn¡¯t control her emotions and couldn¡¯t help but cry before she spoke, which made the atmosphere so depressing.


    wiping away her tears, she forced out a smile. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s first aunt¡¯s fault. i¡¯ve embarrassed myself. i¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    ¡± but boyun, yanyan said that she doesn¡¯t hate me, but she still hates me. she¡¯s so distant to me, like she¡¯s treating a stranger. ¡±


    of course, shi bozhen knew.


    Not to mention them, even Yanyan was not as close to him as before.


    ¡°first aunt, a person who has done wrong should not be so greedy.¡±


    after saying this, shi bozhen put on his sunsses and left.


    Su Wan was left sobbing, and qu Xuan was left tofort her with red eyes.


    not long after shi boxun left, he received a call from shi bochen.


    She had originally wanted to ask Shi Jinlei to join her for this meal as he had already returned to the capital. Shi Boxun had contacted Shi Jinlei through Shi Bochen, so he knew that Shi Boxun and Shi Yan would be having lunch together this afternoon. He also knew that qu Xuan and su Wan would be there.


    he was worried about shi yan, but he couldn¡¯t call her directly to ask, so he called shi bocheng.


    Knowing that Jiang che was also there, Shi Bochen was relieved.


    although she didn¡¯t feel good about it, she had to admit that with jiang che around, shi yan¡¯s situation wouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    ¡°it¡¯s still early, where do you want to go?¡±


    jiang che asked shi yan in the car.


    it was not even seven o ¡®clock in the evening.


    Shi Yan sat upright in the front passenger seat, looking straight ahead.


    he was clearly not in the right state.


    without hearing jiang che¡¯s words, he shouted again, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    jiang che looked at her. ¡± it¡¯s still early. where do you want to go? ¡±


    ¡°Go back to the apartment and read.¡±


    With his hand on the steering wheel, Jiang che was a little helpless. ¡°miss shi, i thought i was already very boring, but i didn¡¯t expect you to be even more boring than me. if you want to have fun, you can go out and have some fun. just take it as a way to rx.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to go out and y. What¡¯s wrong with reading at home? i can read books and apany you.¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he was both helpless and touched.


    How could she say something like apany him? Didn¡¯t she know that he couldn¡¯t stand her teasing the most?

 Chapter 365

    ?


    365 su chen is in trouble


    I don¡¯t know. Jiang che patted her hat. I really don¡¯t know what to do with you.


    in the end, they didn¡¯t go out to y. the two returned to the apartment, but they didn¡¯t read any books. as soon as they entered, jiang che carried shi yan by the waist and went to the room.


    The best way to divert miss Shi¡¯s attention was to make her think about him.


    looking at the person who had no energy and was sleeping deeply in his arms, jiang che knew that the effect of this was obvious.


    Since things had alreadye to this, she naturally had no time to think about other things.


    Shi Yan had fallen asleep, but Jiang che had not. He had received a call from Shi Yan¡¯s cell phone.


    He sat up very gently and did not disturb Shi Yan. He picked up his school bag that he had casually thrown on the bedside table and took out Shi Yan¡¯s mobile phone.


    it was an unknown number.


    After hesitating for a few seconds, Jiang che picked up.


    ¡°miss yan, i¡¯m sorry for disturbing your rest.¡±


    it was a woman¡¯s voice with a respectful attitude.


    ¡°Is there something?¡±


    hearing jiang che¡¯s voice, the other party was clearly stunned for a moment. however, he was probably a strong-willed person and quickly reacted, ¡± ¡°fifth lord jiang?¡±


    Jiang che was certain that they were Shi Yan¡¯s men.


    ¡± miss shi is asleep. you must have something urgent to call me at this hour. it¡¯s the same if you tell me. miss shi¡¯s business is my business. ¡±


    if the other party had not called at this time, jiang che would not have said this.


    In fact, he was more inclined to believe that the two of them were inseparable and rtively independent individuals at the same time. There was no such thing as one being attached to the other. They both had their own affairs and did not interfere with each other¡¯s Affairs.


    Of course, he was more than happy for miss Shi to meddle in his Affairs. He mainly hoped that miss Shi would not tell him everything. She had to be more guarded and not be so foolish.


    the other party hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± there is indeed an urgent matter. something happened to doctor su in qing cheng. i just received the news. i thought that miss yan and doctor su are close, so i gave you a call. ¡±


    ¡°Su chen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°what happened?¡±


    ¡± he¡¯s been detained. i heard that he¡¯s been detained for a few days. the situation doesn¡¯t look good. ¡±


    ¡°Yuan Shi Yu Wen?¡±


    The other party was not surprised that Jiang che knew about this. After all, he was the fifth Lord Jiang.


    ¡°yes, i am.¡±


    ¡°what reason?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to investigate the internal affairs of the various forces in Qingcheng. I don¡¯t know the details, but I heard that one of the higher-ups of the original force was seriously injured and ¡®invited¡¯ Dr. Su to treat him. doctor su isn¡¯t a good-tempered person. with the other party¡¯s attitude, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be willing to help.¡±


    the result was obvious.


    Falling into other people¡¯s territory would definitely not end well.


    ¡°Su chen isn¡¯t someone who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for him,¡± Jiang che said.


    Jiang che had some understanding of su chen. In the face of life and death, what was temper and backbone? At most, he would save her first and then find an opportunity to get back at her when he was out of danger.


    this was su chen¡¯s way of doing things.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, do you mean that there¡¯s another reason why Dr. Su was detained?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll get someone to investigate.¡±


    This meant that he was going to help.


    ¡°the fifth lord jiang¡¯s men can contact me when they arrive in qingcheng. my name is tong yan, and this is my personal phone number. i still have some people in qingcheng who should be able to help.¡±


    Jiang che agreed.


    ¡± i¡¯ll tell miss shi about this when she wakes up, ¡± he said. ¡± but we won¡¯t be going to qingcheng for the time being. i¡¯ll go with miss shi when there¡¯s progress on your side. ¡±


    If he had to do everything by himself, there would be no point in supporting so many people.


    If the people under them could solve the problem, they wouldn¡¯t have toe here personally.


    however, if miss shi was worried after she woke up and wanted to go to qingcheng immediately, that would be a different story.


    but shi yan was surprisingly calm.


    When she woke up, Jiang che told her about it. After she heard it, her expression did not change. She only said that she understood and got up to wash up in the bathroom.


    jiang che also followed her to the bathroom.


    He took the toothbrush from her hand, squeezed some toothpaste onto it, and handed it to her. ¡°You¡¯re not worried?¡±


    ¡± if he didn¡¯t have any life-saving methods, brother su chen would have been dead long ago. he wouldn¡¯t have waited until now. ¡±


    su chen was a miracle doctor and had not offended many people. on the contrary, many people owed him a favor. However, there were also many people who wanted his life. Some wanted him to save lives, and naturally, there were also people who didn¡¯t want him to save other people¡¯s lives.


    su chen had encountered many situations like this, where he had been kidnapped and threatened. he was still alive and kicking.


    besides, tong yan was in the city of qing.


    tong yan could do the same thing she could do in the city of qing.


    it was useless for her to worry and be anxious. perhaps she would be used as a bargaining chip to threaten su chen when she went to qingcheng.


    su chen didn¡¯t know that she had someone under her who was doing well in qingcheng.


    In a ce like Qingcheng, where the good and the bad mixed together, even if the other party did not catch her, just mentioning her would probably be enough to threaten su chen.


    in su chen¡¯s eyes, she was just a little girl with a little bit of brain, skill, and calmness. she could deal with one or two people with mediocre martial arts, but against a force, and in someone else¡¯s territory, she would definitely be the one at a disadvantage.


    Moreover, she had Jiang Che¡¯s help now, so she had nothing to worry about.


    let¡¯s wait for the news first. If there¡¯s any new progress on their side, just let me know as soon as possible.


    not everyone could have such a heart, and jiang che couldn¡¯t help but feel proud.


    such a special girl was his.


    wash up first. I¡¯ll apany you to have breakfast before sending you to school.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t refuse. Jiang che had tormented her all night longst night, and she was a little dispirited. She didn¡¯t want to walk to school, so it was just right for him to send her.


    Speaking ofst night, Shi Yan¡¯s waist ached faintly. As long as she was a little distracted, he would get worse. He seemed to have endless energy.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and fell into a deep sleep. She didn¡¯t even remember when he had carried her to the bathroom to take a shower.


    The morning ss was at the Faculty of Arts. Jiang che sent her directly to the Faculty of Arts.


    when he saw shi yan meet her roommate downstairs, jiang che turned the car around and left.


    Although he had arranged for his men to investigate, Jiang che did not dare to neglect su chen, who was in the same household register as Shi Yan.


    He also asked Jiang Lin to send more people to Qingcheng, while he personally monitored the situation from a distance. As soon as there was any progress, he would immediately report it to him.


    after shi yan and song meilian met, they prepared to go upstairs together.


    Ren Kexin was asking Shi Yan if she had had breakfast.


    Ren Kexin had woken upte today. In order to wait for her, song Meilian and Chang ru had not had time to eat breakfast, so the three of them still had their breakfast in their hands.


    it wasn¡¯t rare to bring breakfast to the ssroom for the first ss in the morning.


    shi yan responded to ren kexin, and just as she finished speaking, she heard someone call her.


    ¡°Shi Yan.¡±


    It was a male voice.


    shi yan turned around and saw a man with ster on his leg and a walking stick. he was hopping toward her.


    the boy was wearing a pair of silly sses that covered most of his face, but even so, the half of his face that was exposed was still very good-looking.


    He did look a little nerdy, but he was a tall and delicate-looking nerdy.


    This kind of person actually had a good rtionship with the opposite sex in school.


    because he only had the appearance of a bookworm, he was not a real bookworm. in other people¡¯s eyes, she was actually a standard beauty and talent.


    ¡°Student Gu.¡±

 Chapter 366

    ?


    366 i still have to go to qingcheng


    The person Shi Yan met was the same person their car had hit on the day of her apprenticeship banquet.


    they had sent him to the hospital.


    ¡°student gu, you¡¯re discharged?¡±


    Logically speaking, he should have to stay in the hospital for a while.


    ¡± yes, i was discharged from the hospital yesterday. the hospital said that i¡¯m recovering quickly, so i just need to recuperate for a while before removing the cast. ¡±


    ¡°You should stay in the hospital for a few more days. My boyfriend will pay for your medical expenses.¡±


    gu tan shook his head. ¡± it¡¯s not about the medical expenses. i feel that staying in the hospital every day is too much of a waste of time. i¡¯ve missed a lot of sses. ¡±


    Since he had already said so, what else could Shi Yan say?


    ¡°Shi Yan, do you know someone?¡± ren kexin asked.


    ¡°it¡¯s student gu tan from the journalism department. his car ident and injury are rted to us.¡±


    Ren Kexin looked at Gu Tan in surprise,¡±that top student in the journalism faculty?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯tugh at me.pared to student shi yan, i¡¯m still far behind.¡±


    ren kexinughed dryly,¡±you¡¯re too humble, too humble.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Gu Tan nodded to them.


    as she spoke, she used her walking stick and prepared to jump upstairs.


    the faculty of arts building had four floors, and there was no elevator.


    It would not be a problem for normal people to go upstairs, but it would be a little difficult for him to go upstairs like this.


    It was strange that no one came to help him up. Did none of his ssmates have any love? or could it be that they had only been ssmates for a short time and were not familiar with each other?


    But even if they weren¡¯t close, they should at least have roommates, right?


    This was the thought of many people, including Shi Yan.


    However, Shi Yan did not say much. Instead, Ren Kexin asked, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t their ssmates love each other? Why didn¡¯t hee and help him? Could it be that he was not close to his ssmates? even if you¡¯re not close to your ssmates, you should at least be close to your roommates, right?¡±


    gu tan heard these words.


    he didn¡¯t go far and was about to jump up the steps.


    hearing this, he turned around, one hand on his walking stick, the other on his sses, and said with a smile, ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve always been focused on my studies, so i¡¯m not very familiar with my ssmates. my roommates are not in the same major as me, and they don¡¯t attend sses in the same building as me. ¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I can go up.¡±


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    If Gu Tan had not been hit by their car, Shi Yan would not have cared.


    She had never liked to meddle in other people¡¯s business.


    gu tan did not expect her to suddenly ask this and was stunned for a moment.


    before he could answer, shi yan asked again, ¡± ¡°which floor are we going to?¡±


    ¡°Fourth floor.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re going to the fourth floor too.¡±


    Did Shi Yan think that she would personally help Gu Tan upstairs?


    Of course not.


    She looked at Chang ru. Chang ru, ¡± she said. I might need to borrow your favor.


    The ss monitor and a few of his roommates were walking over.


    Chang ru had always had a good impression of the ss monitor. After she calmed down, she was actually considering the ss monitor.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡±


    chang ru ran over and mentioned it to the ss monitor. the ss monitor was very happy and was even happy that chang ru took the initiative to ask him for help.


    He called one of his roommates and the two of them went forward to help Gu Tan up.


    although chang ru was the one who found her, she still had to thank her. shi yan said to the ss monitor and the other person, ¡± thank you. I was the other party in the ident, so I have to help, but it¡¯s not appropriate for me to help him. My dormitory will treat you all to a meal another day.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they ate or not. What was important was that they could be with the person they liked and even break into their circle of friends!


    the ss monitor was very happy.


    ¡°Student Shi Yan is too polite. It¡¯s a small matter!¡±


    before gu tan could even react, he was already carried upstairs by two people at a very fast speed.


    Chang ru gave Shi Yan a strange look. What do you mean it¡¯s inappropriate for you to help him? Shi Yan, you did it on purpose, didn¡¯t you? ¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. yesterday, I heard from Kexin that you¡¯re considering being the ss monitor. Wouldn¡¯t it be good to create an opportunity for you? ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s not good,¡± Chang ru said shyly.


    ¡°I¡¯m still considering it. What if I don¡¯t think it¡¯s feasible in the end?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. that¡¯s just a matter of treating a ssmate to a meal. It won¡¯t affect anything.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    the few of them arrived at the ssroom as they chatted andughed.


    *


    In the blink of an eye, it was Friday.


    shi yan still decided to make a trip to qingcheng.


    Under the joint investigation of Tong Yan and Jiang Che¡¯s people, they had already confirmed that su chen was in the original state. when the two sides went to the door at the same time to ask for her, they would rather lose a lot of territory and manpower than release her.


    This was very abnormal.


    in the city of qing, territory and manpower were the symbols of a force. the less territory and manpower a force had, the less powerful it would be.


    there were two consequences to having his strength greatly reduced.


    One was to be annexed by other major forces, and the other was to be reced by other emerging small forces.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for Yuan Shi to have his current position in Qingcheng, yet he was willing to shake his Foundation for su chen.


    however, even after losing a lot of territory and manpower, the city of qing still hadn¡¯t been annexed or reced. this was what people had to be concerned about.


    this meant that there might be an even more powerful backer behind the original force.


    Jiang che naturally apanied Shi Yan.


    shi yan didn¡¯t call anyone else for this trip, but wei chuge and tang fu had heard from tong yan that she was going to qing city, so they followed her.


    They told Shi Yan that they were going to Qingcheng on the weekend to deal with some work. They were just lucky to be on the same flight as her.


    what else could shi yan say?


    ¡°there¡¯s still a while before the nends. do you want to sleep for a while?¡± Jiang che took the nket from the air stewardess and covered Shi Yan¡¯s legs. He raised his hand and tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ¡°No,¡± Shi Yan shook her head.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze was gentle as he held her hand and yed with her fingers. ¡°then let¡¯s talk for a while?¡±


    ¡°what did he say?¡± Shi Yan shifted her direction so that she could see him more clearly.


    tell me what you think about su chen, or tell me some interesting things about your life with su chen.


    ¡°we didn¡¯t have any interesting things to do. i was focused on studying back then and had more time to read. when i had free time, i would go up the mountain to pick herbs or research on how to process the herbs and the recipe of medicinal cuisine. Brother Su chen studies medicine every day and has a lot of medical books to memorize. When he¡¯s free, he goes to pick herbs and recognize them. Even if he¡¯s picking herbs, we rarely meet.¡±


    ¡°also, when we arrived at crescent bay, su chen was already 18 years old. he had already gone to medical school for systematic studies and only returned two or three times a year. when he¡¯s done, he¡¯ll go back even less. ¡±


    ¡± to be honest, i haven¡¯t really gotten along well with brother su chen. ¡±


    besides, with her quiet personality, the word ¡± interesting ¡± really didn¡¯t have much to do with her.


    as for my spections about Brother Su chen, I don¡¯t know much about Brother Su chen. I don¡¯t know much about the outside world either, so I don¡¯t have any spections.


    most of her knowledge of the outside world came from the emails that amy and the others had sent her.


    In the past, she wasn¡¯t very interested in these things. Even when they sent her emails, she would only nce through them in a hurry. Only when they had new ns would she read them in detail, then study them specifically and give suggestions with reference value.

 Chapter 367

    ?


    367 chapter 367-to the chaotic qingcheng


    ¡°what about you, teacher jiang? do you have any thoughts?¡±


    Jiang che was a little happy to hear that she and su chen had never gotten along well. However, his happiness onlysted for a few seconds before it quickly turned into heartache.


    even su chen, who was the only one who kept herpany, did not get along well with her, which meant that she had really been alone all these years.


    he tightened his grip on her hand.


    ¡°no leads.¡± He said.


    ¡± but su chen shouldn¡¯t be in any danger right now. don¡¯t worry. ¡±


    shi yan was actually not worried. she just wanted to find out what was going on.


    after all, this was rted to su chen.


    ¡°do you want to listen to music?¡± jiang che asked again.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t very keen on listening to music. Compared to listening to music, she preferred to talk to Jiang che and listen to his voice.


    Hence, she shook her head without even thinking.


    jiang che chuckled and raised an eyebrow,¡±you don¡¯t even listen to the song i yed?.¡±


    ¡°You yed it yourself?¡± Shi Yan was surprised.


    when I was shooting the short filmst time, I saw that you liked the songs I yed, so I recorded a fewplete songs while you were at school. I was thinking that I could use them to kill time for you when we¡¯re taking a ne or a long-distance bus.


    Shi Yan wanted to say that she didn¡¯t like the song he yed, but the version of him who yed the zither.


    however, she was still very happy that jiang che had specially recorded a song for her to kill time on the road. she was also a little looking forward to listening to it.


    She leaned towards him, holding his arm and resting her chin on his arm. She looked up at him with a smile.¡±teacher jiang, why are you so nice?¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t respond to her. He only chuckled and raised his hand to pinch her face, lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips. He took out a wireless earphone and put it on for her, turning on the music.


    Shi Yan took off an earpiece and put it in his ear.¡±Let¡¯s listen to it together,¡±


    Jiang che smiled helplessly and did not reject her.


    the two of them leaned back in their chairs, holding hands and listening to music.


    Not all of them were guqin songs, but some were yed by other instruments, a total of eleven.


    the more she heard, the more shi yan felt that jiang che was a treasure. it was as if there was nothing he was not good at.


    wei chuge, tang fu, and jiang lin were all sitting at the side.


    He took in the entire interaction between the two.


    Tang Fu¡¯s eyes were filled with gossip. He couldn¡¯t help but scream in his heart that it was so sweet. Wei chuge was surprised, while Jiang Lin was not surprised, but he felt a little sour.


    when they were checking their tickets and boarding the ne, jiang lin heard the conversation between the two and shi yan. he could roughly guess the rtionship between the two.


    ¡°You¡¯re all students of Haicheng University?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    tang fu was sitting outside, so it was tang fu who answered him.


    ¡°How long have you been following miss Shi Yan?¡±


    ¡°Ten years.¡±


    jiang lin was a little surprised, but he felt that it made sense.


    The Jiang family and the Shi family were big families with deep heritage. Their children would train their trusted aides from a very young age. He had been by the fifth Lord¡¯s side since he was young.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that miss Shi Yan, who left home at the age of ten, would also have her own trusted aides.


    How did the brains of the children of these big families grow?


    yes, by now, jiang lin already had a rough idea of shi yan¡¯s situation.


    of course, jiang lin had not specifically investigated it. he had been by jiang che¡¯s side all this time, and jiang che had been with shi yan almost all the time. he had inadvertently heard this information and spected on it, so he had a rough idea.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a few years.¡±


    ¡°miss tang fu, is that right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°yes, i am.¡± Tang Fu smiled.


    Fifth Lord Jiang was the man of her immediate superior, and Jiang Lin was fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s right-hand man, so her attitude toward Jiang Lin was naturally better.


    at the moment, they were considered to be on the same side.


    ¡°is that mr. wei chu ge?¡±


    wei chuge¡¯s personality was not warm, but he was polite.


    ¡°mr. jiang lin, you can just call me by my name.¡± she sat up straight and nodded at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a form of address. It doesn¡¯t matter what you call me. since both of you are miss shi yan¡¯s people, we will have to deal with each other in the future. let¡¯s get to know each other first and get to know each other better.¡±


    the two of them agreed with him.


    However, the more they talked, the more exposed they would be. After a few simple words, the three closed their eyes and said nothing more.


    It was almost nine O ¡®clock in the evening when the nended.


    Someone came to pick them up as soon as they left the airport.


    it was a car that jiang che had arranged in advance.


    When Tong Yan knew that Shi Yan wasing, he naturally made arrangements.


    Almost at the same time that the driver of the car Jiang che arranged for opened the door and got out, the door of the business car parked at the side also opened.


    A person got out of the driver¡¯s seat.


    he was about 1.75 meters tall and had short hair.


    She was a real girl.


    he was dressed in a very capable and experienced manner, and there was a hint of killing intent hidden between his brows.


    everything she had now was slowly gained through her killing.


    when she saw shi yan, the murderous aura between her browspletely dissipated. in an instant, she turned into a slightly capable girl.


    ¡°Miss Yan!¡± He made a 30-degree bow.


    he was very respectful.


    Shi Yan had not seen Tong Yan for many years.


    among the people she valued, wei chuge and tong yan were the most cold-tempered and the least talkative. of course, in terms of ruthlessness, they were the most among the five.


    Especially Tong Yan, who was only twenty-one years old, but already had a murderous aura.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that you don¡¯t need to pick me up?¡± shi yan said with a slight nod.


    It wasn¡¯t a question, but a normal questioning tone.


    ¡°This is youngdy Yan¡¯s first visit to the city of Qing, I should be here to wee you. I¡¯ll escort youter. qingcheng isn¡¯t like other ces. it¡¯s very chaotic here, and i won¡¯t be at ease if i don¡¯t personally send you to a safe ce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also here to pick up brother Wei and Tang Fu.¡±


    as she spoke, she looked at jiang che, who was beside shi yan, and greeted him politely.¡±fifth lord jiang,¡±


    despite tong yan¡¯s cold personality, he couldn¡¯t help but exim in his heart,¡±fifth lord jiang is indeed good-looking and has a good temperament. he¡¯s a perfect match for miss yan.¡±


    jiang che nodded slightly.


    He put an arm around Shi Yan¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡± get in the car. You¡¯ve been busy catching the ne since school ended. You haven¡¯t eaten anything since noon. You must be hungry.


    The car headed east of Qingcheng.


    They entered a Manor.


    Wei chuge and Tang Fu sat in Tong Yan¡¯s car and followed behind them into the manor.


    ¡°This is the territory of the Heaven¡¯s Will?¡± Tang Fu was shocked.


    Tong Yan was in charge of the matters in Qing city. Tang Fu only knew a little about the situation in Qing city. He was not as clear as Tong Yan.


    ¡°not bad.¡± Tong Yan said.


    ¡°what¡¯s the rtionship between tianwang and the zhenzhen of the fifth lord jiang?¡±


    not to mention tang fu, even wei chuge was a little confused.


    Tong Yan¡¯s Sunset Mist didn¡¯t have a deep connection with Tianwang, so they didn¡¯t know much about Tianwang.


    speaking of the name of the ¡±pany ¡°, ¡± sunset mist ¡°, it was originally given by tong yan. because of this, she wasughed at by others for giving such a poetic name to a violent woman. however, in the end, when they voted, the five of them unanimously passed this name.


    tong yan was not a poetic person, but shi yan was!


    because of the name ¡± haze, ¡± many people had heard of a force in qingcheng called ¡± haze. ¡± when they learned that its boss was a young woman, they thought that she was a poetic and gentle beauty.


    after seeing tong yan, their fantasies were all shattered.

 Chapter 368

    ?


    368 She¡¯s just a Buddhist


    ¡°the boss of tian wang is the fifth lord jiang¡¯s man.¡± tong yan said.


    it was only when jiang zhong took the initiative to contact her to investigate the matter of su chen being held back by the original forces that she found out that the boss of heaven¡¯s hope was the fifth lord jiang¡¯s man.


    Tang Fu looked out of the window. I¡¯ve never been here before. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything else in this Manor. It seems like this is Tianwang¡¯s base camp. Tong Yan, have you been here before?¡±


    tong yan shook his head.


    She had only cooperated with Jiang Zhong these days, and hadn¡¯t told him everything.


    ¡°then why didn¡¯t they stop our car just now?¡±


    When Tang Fu asked this question, even Wei chuge gave her a speechless look.


    they quickly realized whose car they hade in with. since they hade in one after the other, why would tianwang stop them?


    Tang Fuughed awkwardly. ¡°it¡¯s been too long since i¡¯ve used my brain. i¡¯m a little silly now.¡±


    ¡°are we going to stay here tonight?¡±


    ¡°you stay here, i¡¯ll leave with brother wei.¡± Tong Yan said.


    ¡°Although miss Yan trusts fifth Lord Jiang, everyone here is his man. I can¡¯t be at ease if I don¡¯t leave one of my own here. Even if you don¡¯t want to do anything, you can stay here and help miss Yan with whatever she wants to do. At least, she will have someone to help her when she needs help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I think,¡± Tang Fu agreed.


    ¡°But if I want to stay, will Tianwang allow me to?¡±


    ¡± if brother wei and i stay, they might have something to say. but if you stay, they won¡¯t. ¡±


    Looking at her through the rear mirror, Tong Yan said, ¡± ¡°After all, you look weaker.¡±


    tang fu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± should i thank you for saying ¡®it looks like¡¯? ¡± she asked.


    ¡°that¡¯s what i should do. do you want me to say that you¡¯re really weak?¡±


    ¡± hehe. ¡± tang fu did not want to speak.


    the car in front had already driven to the innermost part of the manor.


    This was the center of power in Tianwang, where outsiders could hardly enter.


    from the moment they entered the manor until now, shi yan had not shown the slightest curiosity, even though this ce was very different from an ordinary manor.


    She held onto Jiang Che¡¯s arm the entire time, leaned on his shoulder, and yed with his slender fingers with their fingers interlocked. It was as if she was more interested in Jiang Che¡¯s hands than in the manor outside.


    Jiang Zhong, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looked over.


    that¡¯s right, jiang zhong personally drove to pick up jiang che.


    It had been three years, and the fifth Lord was finally willing to meet him. Furthermore, he hade to Qingcheng in person. Of course, he had to go and wee him!


    the fifth lord had given him a task. even though it was to investigate su chen, who they didn¡¯t have much contact with, he was still very excited when he received the call from the fifth lord.


    for the past three years, jiang lin had been the middleman responsible for contacting them.


    jiang lin, who was sitting in the passenger¡¯s seat, saw jiang zhong, who was usually calm and quiet, rolling his eyes and trying to control his excitement. he suddenly felt a little sympathetic for jiang zhong.


    In the past, Jiang Zhong was just like his name, a quiet, steady, honest man. Three years of being ignored by the fifth Lord had forced him into this state.


    It was all Jiang RI¡¯s fault!


    Jiang Zhong cast a sidelong nce at Shi Yan because he felt that it was very rare for a little girl of her age to have no curiosity about the outside world.


    these trusted aides all knew that the fifth lord had a very pampered girlfriend by his side. they also knew that she was not some orphan girl from the countryside, but the rumored pampered eldest miss of the shi family in the capital.


    in the past, he had only thought that she was a pampered youngdy from a prestigious family who was doted on by the entire family, unlike the eldest miss xuan who was the heir of the xuan family and had real power in her hands. after working with tong yan a few days ago, he had learned that miss shi yan was indeed different from miss xuan.


    Her confidence came from her own efforts. Miss Xuan¡¯s power was given by her family and inherited from her family.


    miss shi yan is not even 20 years old yet.


    It was said that she was very Buddhist and never cared about wealth and power. The business and power under her were all created by the people she had cultivated.


    if miss shi yan had some ambition, wouldn¡¯t she be as powerful as the fifth master and the head of the xie family?


    Should he say that he was worthy of being someone that fifth Lord valued?


    The car stopped and Jiang che got out of the car with Shi Yan.


    There were two rows of people standing in front of the vi, about twenty people.


    They should all be high-level figures in Tianwang.


    as soon as they saw jiang che, they bowed thirty degrees in unison. ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord!¡±


    Jiang che held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and walked straight in.


    Jiang Zhong led the way.


    ¡°fifth lord, miss shi yan, the food is ready. do you n to have your meal now or go back to your rooms to rest for a while?¡±


    ¡°shall we go eat first?¡± Jiang che turned to Shi Yan with a questioning look.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°Tang Fu and the others have followed us. Tong Yan and Wei chuge should be leaving, but Tang Fu should be staying. Ask your men to make the arrangements.¡±


    shi yan had a general understanding of the people she had trained.


    ¡°this kind of small matter will be arranged by someone. you don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Jiang Lin did not follow them in. He just went to contact the person-in-charge here other than Jiang Zhong to arrange this matter. He did not even need Jiang che to specifically instruct him.


    If Jiang Lin did not even have this much judgment and ability to do things, he would not be worthy of being by Jiang Che¡¯s side.


    Soon, they arrived at the restaurant.


    The dishes weren¡¯tplicated, just three dishes and a soup.


    the dining table wasn¡¯t the exaggerated kind. it was a small square table with two people sitting opposite each other.


    sitting down to eat like this, even if it was apletely unfamiliar ce, she would not feel ufortable. it was also very heartwarming.


    it was obvious that jiang che had instructed him to do so in advance.


    shi yan received a call from su wan just as she sat down and was about to eat.


    ¡°Mom.¡± Shi Yan answered the phone and shouted.


    ¡°Yanyan, are you asleep?¡±


    Su Wan sounded a little nervous.


    Shi Yan pursed her lips.


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s friday today, so you probably don¡¯t have any sses this weekend. i¡¯ve had someone tidy up your room in the su family¡¯s house and personally helped you redecorate it. do you want toe over tomorrow to take a look? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not in Haicheng. I¡¯m in Qingcheng.¡±


    ¡± qingcheng?! ¡± su wan was shocked.


    ¡°Qingcheng is such a chaotic ce. What are you doing there?¡±


    Shi Yan was much calmer than su Wan. ¡°I have something to deal with.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter that you need to deal with in Qingcheng?¡±


    Su Wan had wanted to ask this.


    she hadn¡¯t seen or contacted shi yan all these years, but shi yan had always been under the surveince of the shi family. she knew that shi yan had not done anything all these years. she only had one source of ie, which was the dividends from the ointment processing factory that she had cooperated with su chen.


    over the years, shi yan had never stepped out of wu county, let alone qingcheng.


    Shi Yan had nothing to do with a chaotic ce like Qing Cheng.


    ¡°you went alone?¡±


    ¡°No, with Jiang che.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to deal with some things. Jiang che was worried about meing alone, so he came with me. mom, don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t be in any danger.¡±


    With the rumored fifth Lord of the Jiang family by his side, his safety was indeed guaranteed.


    but su wan was still worried.


    but she couldn¡¯t help much.


    Su Wan made up her mind to call her husband and son as soon as she hung up the phone. She couldn¡¯t help, but her husband and son could.


    ¡°when are you going back to haicheng?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure at the moment. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m done. mom, i¡¯ll talk to youter. i just got off the ne, i want to eat something.¡±


    ¡°okay, then you should go and eat.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, be careful.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    after hanging up the phone, shi yan took the chopsticks from jiang che and put some food into his bowl. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s eat. you must be hungry.¡±


    ¡°have some soup to warm your stomach first,¡± jiang che said as he scooped some soup for her.


    Shi Yan took it with a smile.


    The meal ended in a heartwarming manner.


    It was gettingte, but Shi Yan did not dwell on su Chen¡¯s matter. She took a bath and rested for the night, so that she could talk about it tomorrow.

 Chapter 369

    ?


    369 the jiang family¡¯s fifth master visits


    after breakfast the next day, jiang che and shi yan went out.


    The two of them did not go out alone. Jiang Zhong and Tang Fu followed them while Jiang Zhong drove.


    the city of qing was a chaotic ce, but it was only chaotic on the inside. on the surface, the city of qing was no different from other prosperous cities.


    The market was bustling with peopleing and going.


    However, the bosses behind the shops in these markets were all fixed, and there were no foreign merchants. The people on the streets were not all from Qingcheng, and there were many tourists from other ces.


    ordinary people didn¡¯t know about the chaos in qing city.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯te to Qingcheng for fun this time, so they drove straight to the base camp of the original force.


    it was a tall building.


    Yuanshimercial building.


    Of course, Shi Yan would not enter the enemy¡¯s base camp alone.


    When they had just arrived at the Yuanshimercial building, Tong Yan had already brought a lot of people over. Jiang Zhong had also arranged for a lot of people to arrive here before them. However, they were scattered around the building and did not gather in one ce.


    after making these preparations, they got out of the car and entered the yuanshi business building.


    Jiang Zhong and Tong Yan walked in the front. Jiang che held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and followed closely behind. Tang Fu and a few higher-ups of Tian Wang followed behind.


    There were about ten people in a group.


    Jiang Lin and Wei chuge were not there. They were in charge of guarding downstairs with people.


    as soon as they entered the yuanshimercial building, someone came up to them.


    Lord Zhong and sister Yan came to our door at the same time. Our reputation is really big.


    This person was the right-hand man of the original owner, Yu Wen. His name was Wang Biao.


    As his name suggested, he was a tall and strong man.


    as wang biao spoke, he looked past the two of them at shi yan and jiang che, who were behind them. When he saw the two¡¯s appearance clearly, Wang Biao¡¯s eyes slightly paused.


    shi yan was dressed in a casual girly style, while jiang che was dressed in a white shirt and ck suit. the suit was not in a formal style and was more casual.


    The two of them didn¡¯t seem to be looking for something, but more like they were strolling.


    the point was that the two of them looked more harmless than the other, and they didn¡¯t seem to pose any threat.


    her appearance aside, her temperament was too elegant.


    Fighting and killing, this kind of bloody thing, no matter how you looked at it, didn¡¯t match with them.


    However, Wang Biao was able to be the right-hand man of the head of a force in a ce like Qingcheng, so his vision was naturally not so shallow.


    These two people looked harmless, but they were personally protected by the bosses of the two major forces, sky hope and Sunset Mist. He was not naive enough to think that they were really harmless.


    He looked at Jiang Zhong and Tong Yan again: ¡°may i know why the two of you havee to visit?¡±


    in the past few days, jiang zhong and tong yan had joined hands to deal with yuan shi and upied a lot of their territory and business. however, these were all done in the dark. everyone was well aware of it, but no one brought it out to the open. so on the surface, everyone was still harmonious.


    Tong Yanughed. we¡¯re both making a living in Qingcheng. I¡¯ve long heard of your name. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet you officially. This time, I¡¯vee to pay you a visit.


    ¡°but i¡¯m a woman, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to visit a man like master wen. i¡¯ll ask master zhong of tianwang to apany me. I wonder if the two of usbined can earn you the honor to meet me?¡±


    The two parties had been targeting Yuan Shi for a few days, but this was the first time that the bosses of both parties had personallye to the door of Yuan Shi to confront it.


    a few days ago, they had been in a secret confrontation, but yu wen had not shown his face, as if he did not care about the loss of territory and manpower.


    ¡°sister yan must be joking. it¡¯s our first honor to have you and lord zhong visit us at the same time. by right, our lord wen should have personallye to wee the two of you, but lord wen has an important guest, so i could onlye down to receive you first.¡±


    ¡°This way please,¡± he said as he stepped aside.


    she followed him into the elevator to the highest floor.


    In the reception room.


    ¡°please take a seat,¡±


    after wang biao finished speaking, jiang zhong and tong yan did not sit down, but stood on both sides.


    jiang zhi held shi yan¡¯s hand and sat down.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, how could Wang Biao not see that these two were the ones in charge here?


    in that case, there was someone behind tianwang and yanxia? And it was the same person?


    In that case, weren¡¯t Tianwang and Yanxia the same family?


    These two were from the same family. If this news were to spread, the city of Qing would be shaken again!


    The seven forces were evenly matched and kept each other in check. If two of them were originally from the same force, the other forces would be no match for them unless they joined forces!


    in a ce like the city of qing, the leaders of every force had climbed to their current positions step by step. each one was more ruthless than the other, and each one had a more entric temperament than the other. no one would submit to the other.


    It was simply impossible to ally with other forces to deal with another force. The principle of ¡± if the lips die, the teeth will grow cold ¡± would not work in the city of Qing.


    Survival of the fittest! Strength was the only way to survive in the city of Qing!


    There had never been a situation in Qingcheng where they had allied with other forces to deal with another force. This time, when Tianwang and Yanxia worked together to deal with Yuanshi, everyone silently agreed that Yuanshi had detained the person they were trying to save. They worked together only to save the person, not to deal with Yuanshi.


    Suppressing the surging emotions in his heart, Wang Biao looked at Shi Yan and Jiang che and asked, ¡± ¡°How may I address the two of you?¡±


    ¡°This is our fifth Lord.¡±


    Jiang Zhong looked at Jiang che and introduced him respectfully.


    he did not introduce shi yan, nor did tong yan.


    since miss yan didn¡¯t care about these things and liked the quiet, they respected her and treated her as their leader. there was no need to push her forward and let these people disturb her peace.


    Fifth Lord?


    there were not many people who could be addressed as lord fifth.


    wang biao suddenly thought of jiang zhong¡¯s surname andpared the person in front of him with the rumored fifth lord jiang. only then did he realize that the person in front of him was indeed worthy of the saying ¡°a gentleman is like jade, gentle and kind.¡±


    Behind Tianwang was the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master!


    How did su chen get involved with the fifth Lord Jiang?


    oh, that¡¯s right. i heard that su chen and jiang the fifth had some kind of rtionship. after all, the two of them were both geniuses in the medical world.


    but didn¡¯t the rumors say that the two of them were sworn enemies?


    how could his sworn enemy make the fifth lord jiang personallye to his door to ask for him?


    He took a deep breath and suppressed the panic in his heart from suddenly seeing the legendary figure. His attitude was much better.¡±So it¡¯s fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know fifth Lord Jiang. I was rude just now.¡±


    So, that girl was the rumored girlfriend of the fifth Lord Jiang?


    She heard that she was a little girl from the countryside, but she didn¡¯t look like one at all.


    Wang Biao thought about it, but he did not dare to look at Shi Yan.


    he would only dare to keep an eye on fifth lord jiang¡¯s people if he didn¡¯t want to live.


    jiang che didn¡¯t reply to him. instead, he leanedzily on the sofa and looked at him with his legs crossed. ¡± i heard that dr. su chen is a guest at yueshi? ¡±


    his voice was clear and warm, just like the feeling he gave off.


    his aura was not intimidating, but it made people¡¯s hearts tremble when they heard his voice.

 Chapter 370

    ?


    370 Interested in su chen


    If it was someone else, Wang Biao would have just casually fooled them. However, this person was the fifth Lord Jiang, and he didn¡¯t dare to deceive him.


    fifth lord jiang, who had not shown himself for three years, must have thought that su chen was here, even if he had no evidence.


    The more powerful a person was, the less likely they were to rely on evidence.


    especially in qingcheng.


    Qingcheng was not a ce where evidence and reason were important.


    y-yes, doctor su is indeed a guest here.


    I have some medical questions that I want to ask Dr. Su. I haven¡¯t been able to contact him. I heard that he¡¯s a guest at the original location, so I took the liberty toe and look for him.


    Jiang che was polite.


    but no one would think that he was a good person just because he was polite.


    wang biao did not dare to respond casually. on the contrary, the more polite he was, the higher wang biao¡¯s heart was.


    What medical questions? Jiang the fifth was clearly here to ask for su Chen¡¯s help.


    Dr ... Dr. Su is Lord Wen¡¯s guest. I¡¯ll inform Lord Wen of the Jiang family¡¯s intentions. Please have a seat.


    after he finished speaking, he left in a hurry.


    Before he left, he did not forget to instruct the others to entertain him well.


    shi yan didn¡¯t interrupt the whole time, a faint smile on her face the entire time.


    with jiang che around, she didn¡¯t have to do anything.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t think that he had been of any use.


    It was undeniable that she was a very independent person. when she was very young, she had been able to rely on her own financial resources. even if no one supported her, she could still support herself very well.


    however, she was not someone who liked to do everything by herself.


    she was even a littlezy.


    her casualness was actually a disy ofziness.


    when there was someone she could rely on, she was happy to be idle and didn¡¯t think about anything.


    just like now, with jiang che standing in front of her, he would handle everything well. she would not feel that there was no chance for her to perform. On the contrary, she enjoyed this kind of treatment.


    she wasn¡¯t someone who had any big dreams.


    Shi Yan looked at Jiang Zhong, Tong Yan, and Tang Fu, who were standing at the side, and said,¡±you guys have a seat too.¡±


    Since she had spoken, the three of them naturally did not decline and took their seats one after another.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss Yan. Judging from Wang Biao¡¯s condition, doctor su should be fine.¡± tong yanforted.


    in fact, tong yan felt a bit guilty.


    If she could find out su Chen¡¯s situation in the original territory, miss Yan would not have to make this trip. she really hoped that youngdy yan woulde to the city of qing to have fun, but she didn¡¯t want to risk her life by barging into the headquarters of another n.


    ¡°I know,¡± Shi Yan nodded.


    someone served them tea, but none of them drank it.


    On the other side, Wang Biao did not go far after leaving.


    after walking for about 20 meters, he knocked on the door of an office.


    Wang Biao pushed the door open and entered.


    the office was veryrge. it was not the old-fashioned style of an ordinary office. it was more like a private entertainment venue. it had all the furnishings, such as a wine cab, even a bartender bar and a pool table.


    The lights flickered, and music yed.


    fortunately, the music wasn¡¯t loud, so it wasn¡¯t deafening.


    There were three people sitting on the sofa, two men and one woman. the woman was enchanting. she was sitting very close to one of the men, and it was not difficult to see that she was the man¡¯s femalepanion.


    on the other side of the sofa sat a man in his twenties. he had a fierce aura.


    he sat on the sofa, spinning the wine ss in his hand.


    pulling the alluring woman into his arms, the man looked at him and said, ¡± ¡°Why are you so persistent about a man? wasn¡¯t a fragrant and soft woman good? su chen isn¡¯t some peerless beauty. is he worth sacrificing so much territory and manpower for?¡±


    the man¡¯s name was gu zi and he looked like he was 25 or 26 years old.


    he also had a violent aura, butpared to yu wen, he had a wild aura.


    yu wen finished the wine in his cup in one gulp and said, ¡± when did I say that I had such feelings for su chen? ¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have such thoughts about him, why did you sacrifice so many people just to keep him by your side? i¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve never made things difficult for him except for restricting his freedom. yu wen, i¡¯ve known you for so many years, but this is the first time i¡¯ve seen you treat someone so special. if this isn¡¯t him, then what is it?¡±


    ¡°you won¡¯t understand even if i tell you. But you, why did you suddenlye to Qingcheng to look for me? You¡¯ve nevere to visit me without a reason. I don¡¯t believe a single word you said about your old friending to visit.¡±


    gu zi smiled,¡±why can¡¯t it be because i miss an old friend and came to visit?.¡±


    I heard that you, as a man, not only lost your territory and manpower, but you were also unwilling to release her even when the two forces of the city of Qing joined forces to find you. I¡¯m very curious about what kind of person could make you so muddle-headed.


    ¡°i came all the way here. you won¡¯t be so petty as to hide her and not let me see her, right? I¡¯ve also heard of the young miracle doctor su, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet him.¡±


    ¡°You also said that he became famous at a young age, and there are many people in this world who owe him a favor. Before he agrees to my request, I will not allow him to see anyone. After all, who knows if the person whoes to the door owes him a favor and is here to take him away.¡±


    upon hearing this, gu zi pushed the enchanting woman out of his arms and squinted at him,¡±You mean you don¡¯t even trust me?¡±


    He was already unhappy.


    but his sharp gaze didn¡¯t affect yu wen in the slightest.


    Calmly pouring himself a ss of wine, Yu Wen picked it up nonchntly.¡±why do you have to have such a big reaction? i¡¯m not targeting you alone.¡±


    ¡°all humans have birth, old age, illness, and death, and there are many people in this world who are afraid of death. Returning the godly doctor¡¯s favor or letting the godly doctor owe him a favor was something that many people would do. it wasn¡¯t easy for me to find her and bring her back, isn¡¯t it normal for me to be a little guarded?¡±


    ¡°Yu Wen, we¡¯ve known each other for almost ten years, yet you don¡¯t even believe me. You really make me sad.¡± Although she said she was sad, Gu Zi¡¯s face didn¡¯t show it.


    however, the hostility on his body became even stronger.


    ¡°right now, there are two forces in the city of qing that are targeting me. it wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to describe my current situation as ¡®besieged on all sides¡¯.¡± Under such circumstances, I still have the time to personally receive you.¡±


    ¡°Gu Zi, you call this not believing you? i was the one who received you at the center of the original force.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t his boss¡¯s office in the Yuanshi office building the center of the Yuanshi forces?


    ¡°since you trust me, it¡¯s just a meeting. why do you not agree? You also said that this is the center of the original force. Do you think I can take her away from here in front of you?¡±


    ¡°or are you afraid that i¡¯ll do something to him?¡± he smiled at yu wen.


    There seemed to be something else in his smiling eyes. Yu Wen was slightly stunned and then frowned.¡±so, you really want to do something to him?¡±


    gu zi pulled the enchanting woman into his arms again and drank the wine in the cup, ¡± ¡°Who knows?¡±


    wang biao entered at this moment.

 Chapter 371

    ?


    371 Su Chen¡¯s face is big


    Retracting his slightlyplicated gaze from Gu Zi¡¯s face, Yu Wen looked at Wang Biao,¡±didn¡¯t you say that the two leaders of tianwang and yanxia came to visit? why are you here instead of entertaining the guests?¡±


    it could be seen that yu wen knew that jiang zhong and tong yan hade to visit, and he also knew that many people from tian wang and yanxia were wandering around this building.


    However, he didn¡¯t n to meet the two of them. He told Wang Biao to deal with them, thinking that if they didn¡¯te after a long time, the two of them would leave.


    he did not expect wang biao toe over.


    since wang biao came over, there could only be two reasons.


    either the two of them had already left, or something had happened.


    obviously, it was impossible for the two of them to leave in such a short time since they hade to visit in person. so, it could only be that something had happened that forced wang biao toe to him.


    ¡°chief wen, not only jiang zhong and tong yan, but their master is also here.¡±


    hearing this, yu wen¡¯s crossed legs were put down, and his expression became more serious.¡±there¡¯s someone else behind tianwang and the red mist?¡±


    gu zi also asked,¡±their master? Is the person behind Tianwang and Sunset Mist the same person?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not sure, but they came here together. i think so. ¡±


    ¡°Who is their master?¡±


    Hearing Yu Wen¡¯s question and thinking of the other party¡¯s identity, Wang Biao couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath,¡±The fifth Lord Jiang of the capital.¡±


    for a moment, yu wen and gu zi thought they had heard wrong.


    ¡°Who did you say ran ran was?¡± they said in unison.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, the rumored fifth Lord Jiang of the capital¡¯s Jiang n, who is as beautiful as the moon in the sky!¡±


    The two of them looked at each other and let out a breath.


    after a long while, yu wen suppressed the shock in his heart and asked,¡±Did hee for su chen?¡±


    yes. Jiang the fifth said that he had some medical questions to consult doctor Su about. He couldn¡¯t get in touch with doctor su, so he came here to find him when he learned that doctor su was back at his original position.


    anyone could tell that this was just an excuse.


    He was obviously here to get her.


    this miracle doctor su is really extraordinary. He can actually make the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master, who has not appeared for a long time and has almost retreated behind the scenes, personallye to look for him. Gu Zi¡¯s tone was slightly mocking.


    yu wen nced at gu zi and asked wang biao,¡±Who else could it be besides fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    there¡¯s also a young girl who was holding fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s hand the entire time. She should be the rumored girlfriend who pulled him down from the altar.


    yu wen and gu zi were both surprised.


    ¡°Should I say that he¡¯s worthy of being fifth Lord Jiang? How dare you bring your girlfriend into someone else¡¯s territory?¡± Yu Wen said with a sigh.


    If this matter were to be handled by others, it would be arrogance, but if it was handled by the fifth Lord Jiang, it would be self-confidence. Moreover, it was a self-confidence that others would not doubt and could not doubt.


    go and greet them first. Tell them that I¡¯ll bring su chen over soon.


    Wang Biao responded and left.


    Gu Zi sneered at Yu Wen,¡±aren¡¯t you going to continue hiding her?.¡±


    ¡°not long ago, i severely injured xie heng. recently, xie heng has begun to take revenge. at this time, i don¡¯t dare to offend the fifth lord. i don¡¯t have the ability to offend the fifth lord jiang and the head of the xie family at the same time.¡±


    Even though he said that, there was no fear on Yu Wen¡¯s face.


    He spoke in a nonchnt tone without any nervousness.


    The people who had been in Qing city for so long had their heads tied to their waists. Yu Wen didn¡¯t feel any fear at all. It wasn¡¯t because he was strong, but because he wasn¡¯t afraid of death.


    However, even if he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, he still didn¡¯t dare to be negligent in the face of fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s personal visit.


    There were many ways to make life worse than death in this world.


    There was no need to offend someone he could not afford to offend.


    ¡°it¡¯s rare to see you being afraid.¡±


    gu zi waved his hand and the enchanting woman beside him obediently got up and left.


    gu zi put down the wine ss and patted the corner of his clothes. he stood up, ¡± i¡¯ve been curious about that miracle doctor su for a long time. let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll go with you to invite him. ¡±


    before yu wen could reply, the office door was mmed open. the alluring woman, who was about to leave, was almost knocked down.


    ¡°w-grandpa wen, bad news!¡±


    A person ran in in panic.


    Yu Wen frowned. if there¡¯s something, just say it. What¡¯s with the panic?!


    the man broke out in a cold sweat after being reprimanded by him. ¡± ¡°yes, yes.¡±


    ¡± it must not be a small matter to scare you like this. tell me. ¡±


    The person who came was one of Yu Wen¡¯s right-hand men, who was usually able to handle the situation.


    ¡± luxiao¡¯s third young master and luan yun¡¯s master luan are here. they¡¯re downstairs, apanied by luan yun¡¯s master behind the scenes. ¡±


    Unlike the other powers, Yu Wen knew that there was someone behind Kong Yun. He had even fought with the other party before. The person behind Kong Yun wasn¡¯t a good person.


    ¡°why are they here?¡±


    is he also here for that miracle doctor su? ¡± Gu Ziughed.


    he didn¡¯t say why he¡¯s here. He just said he¡¯s here to visit Lord Wen.


    yu wen was interested. ¡± feng xiao and feng yun aren¡¯t family. they actually came at the same time. this is interesting. ¡±


    in fact, not only were feng xiao and feng yun not from the same family, but they were also sworn enemies in the early years when the two sides had just emerged in qingcheng.


    you¡¯re a guest. Go and invite them up. The original force has never been so lively since its establishment.


    after they left, yu wen went to find su chen.


    Su chen was actually just next door.


    su chen himself was not a useless person. if he rxed a little, he might slip away. Yu Wen had been personally watching over him the entire time. He was worried about leaving him to others.


    Gu Zi wanted to follow. Yu Wen knew his personality. He was determined to see the person. Even if he was stopped, he would find another opportunity. In addition, he wanted to take su chen to see a guest. Gu Zi would be able to see him no matter what, so there was no need to stop him.


    When he pushed open the door next door, he saw a man lying on a soft chair by the window with his eyes closed. The sun shone in through the ss window, and he looked veryfortable.


    He didn¡¯t look like he was being controlled at all.


    He was dressed in a casual white shirt, and his hair was neither long nor short.


    he ced his hands behind his head andid there leisurely.


    his appearance was undoubtedly outstanding, but it was not a fierce look. in addition, his eyes were closed, making him look even more harmless, like an older brother next door.


    Yu Wen was a very hostile person, but the moment he pushed open the door and saw that the other party was sleeping, he couldn¡¯t help but restrain his hostility and his steps became lighter.


    this scene fell into gu zi¡¯s eyes, and his eyes shed with a touch of light.


    gu zi also saw su chen.


    he was 27 years old, but because of his baby-faced appearance, he looked like he was 22 or 23 years old, a few years younger than him and yu wen.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Yu Wen lowered his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother.¡± Su chen opened his eyes.


    He looked at them.


    however, he was toozy to get up and deal with it, so he continued to lie on the soft chair.¡±How long is Grandpa Wen going to trap me? There are still many patients waiting for me to save them. I¡¯m very busy.¡±


    ¡°outsiders call me grandpa wen. brother, you can just call me by my name.¡±


    tsk! su chen snorted. don¡¯t try to make connections. I only have a younger sister, not a younger brother.


    this wasn¡¯t the first time su chen had said this, but every time, yu wen would only frown and say nothing.


    He must have sent people to investigate who su Chen¡¯s sister was, but unfortunately, they didn¡¯t find anything.


    his gaze swept towards the unfriendly gu zi and su chen said, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Wen, do you have a guest? why do i find this gentleman a little familiar? Have I seen you somewhere before?¡±


    Just as Gu Zi was about to speak, su chen retracted his gaze and asked Yu Wen, ¡± ¡°Grandpa Wen, you¡¯re not here to introduce me to your friends, are you?¡±


    after su chen turned the topic to him, he immediately changed it again. he didn¡¯t even give him a chance to speak. gu zi¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    ¡°it¡¯s been almost ten days since you were trapped in the original state, but you don¡¯t seem to be worried at all.¡± yu wen said.


    Su chen smiled indifferently,¡±what am I worried about?¡± I don¡¯t have money, but I have my life. At most, I¡¯ll just lose my life and you¡¯ll be a good man again in 18 years.¡±


    ¡°aren¡¯t you so fearless because you know that someone wille to save you?¡±


    ¡°Someone is here to save me?¡±


    su chen suddenly sat up, raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡± ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Looking at you, I¡¯m afraid the person who came to save me is not simple. tsk, tsk, i really have to do more good deeds. i¡¯ve saved countless lives and helped the wounded, and i¡¯ve made good friends everywhere. this is my blessing.¡±


    ¡°who came to save me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°brother, i heard that you and the fifth lord jiang are sworn enemies?¡±


    ¡± jiang che! ¡± su chen stood up in shock. ¡± jiang che! ¡±


    the person who came to save me was Jiang che?!


    To tell the truth, Yu Wen and Gu Zi didn¡¯t know fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s real name.


    It wasn¡¯t that they couldn¡¯t find anything, but that they didn¡¯t have any contact with the fifth Lord and didn¡¯t specifically investigate. the outside world also addressed fifth lord jiang as ¡°fifth lord jiang.¡± almost no one directly called him by his name, so they naturally didn¡¯t know.


    Before the two of them could say anything, su chen said unhappily, ¡± ¡°Who wants him to save me! i haven¡¯t even settled the score with him yet, i don¡¯t want to owe him a favor!¡±


    How was he going to settle the score with him if he owed him a favor?


    not only did jiang che abduct his sister, but he also trapped him so that he couldn¡¯t get to haicheng in time. he would remember this clearly!

 Chapter 372

    ?


    372 Chapter 372 melodramatic events


    ¡°so, you¡¯re going to let me go?¡±


    Su chen was gloating and proud.


    ¡°it¡¯s another matter whether or not i¡¯ll let you go. i still have to give fifth lord jiang some face. i just didn¡¯t think that you would have such great face, big brother, that even fifth lord jiang would personallye to see you.¡±


    su chen sneered.


    it wasn¡¯t him who had a high status. it was clearly jiang che who knew he was in the wrong for kidnapping his sister.


    well, actually, it was yanyan who had a big reputation.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his rtionship with Yanyan, why would Jiang che bother with this?


    But from the looks of it, Jiang che still cared about Yanyan.


    This point alone was desirable.


    ¡°the fifth lord jiang hase in person, and you still think you can continue to trap me? Are you looking down on me or the famous fifth master of the Jiang family?¡±


    It was just that he couldn¡¯t contact the outside world, or else he would have escaped by himself.


    in the end, it was because he hadn¡¯t lived enough and didn¡¯t want to end his life so early.


    as the saying goes,¡±the ruthless fear the ones who don¡¯t care about their lives.¡± if he really fought with his life, even if he was in the original territory, even if yu wen personally watched him, he still wouldn¡¯t be trapped.


    without waiting for yu wen to speak, su chen tidied up his clothes and walked past the two of them.


    yu wen could only follow.


    looking at su chen, who did not take them seriously, and then looking at yu wen, who was clearly a wolf but was now obediently following them like a dog, gu zi¡¯s eyes darkened.


    it wasn¡¯t far to begin with, so the three of them arrived at the guest room in less than two minutes.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang has personallye to visit. i apologize for not weing you!¡± yu wen pushed open the door to the guest room and walked in. his attitude wasn¡¯t warm, but it definitely wasn¡¯t perfunctory.


    his gaze swept towards shi yan, who was standing beside jiang che.


    Yu Wen was slightly surprised to see Shi Yan.


    she was a very special girl. no wonder she could pull the fifth lord jiang down from the altar.


    He quickly retracted his gaze.


    The moment they pushed the door open and entered, Shi Yan also looked up at them. his gaze immediately locked onto su chen, who had followed yu wen in.


    She had not seen su chen for a long time.


    thest time they met was at the small farmyard in crescent bay.


    Compared to that time, su chen didn¡¯t seem to have changed much, except that he was thinner. He didn¡¯t seem to have suffered.


    shi yan was relieved.


    Compared to Shi Yan¡¯s calmness when she saw su chen, su Chen¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his chest when he saw Shi Yan.


    ¡± yanyan, what are you doing here?! ¡±


    This was the city of Qing, and it was the base camp of one of the seven major forces in the city of Qing. The surroundings were full of danger, and a slight mistake could cost him his life. It would be strange if he wasn¡¯t frightened by Shi Yan¡¯s appearance.


    I heard that Brother Su chen is a guest at Yuanshi and can¡¯t bear to leave for a long time. I¡¯m curious about what attracts you so much, so I came over to take a look since I have nothing to do this weekend. shi yan said with a smile.


    her posture was straight, and her hands were folded on her legs. she sat upright.


    It was a familiar face.


    But what she said surprised su chen.


    It was filled with helplessness and joy.


    he was both helpless and happy because she came to him personally despite knowing the danger.


    He had thought that she was so indifferent that she only called him ¡± brother ¡± and did not have much feelings for him. At most, she would treat him better than a stranger.


    Only now did he know that she actually cared a lot about her brother.


    How could he not be happy?


    however, although he was happy, he couldn¡¯t show it on his face. he pulled a long face and said,¡±The city of Qing isn¡¯t stable, you shouldn¡¯t havee.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s fine. jiang che will be with me. there won¡¯t be any danger. ¡±


    Su chen nced at Jiang che, then at Tong Yan, Tang Fu, and Jiang Zhong. He then looked at Jiang che and snorted, ¡± ¡± fifth lord jiang is as confident as ever. he actually dares to bring a weak little girl to such a chaotic ce! ¡±


    jiang che wasn¡¯t affected at all. he raised his eyes and said calmly, ¡± ¡°If miracle doctor su was capable enough and didn¡¯t end up in a ditch with limited freedom, miss Shi wouldn¡¯t have to take the risk toe here.¡±


    A simple sentence was enough to make su chen choke.


    yanyan had indeede for him, so he couldn¡¯t refute her.


    in the end, he could only put on a strong front and say,¡±no matter what, jiang che, you shouldn¡¯t have brought yanyan to such a dangerous ce!¡±


    ¡°Miracle doctor su, you don¡¯t know this, but miss Shi is the one who makes the decisions in our family. i can¡¯t stop miss shi from doing what she wants to do.¡±


    shi yan patted his arm in a bad mood.


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    seeing the interaction between the two, su chen only felt his teeth ache.


    He felt a little depressed.


    He hadn¡¯t even settled the score with Jiang che yet, and Jiang che had the upper hand. This made him very unhappy.


    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re just messing around. Do I look like such a useless person? Why would I need a weak little girl like you to save me?¡±


    weak?


    Su chen clearly knew that she was good at martial arts, so how could he say that she was weak?


    ¡± brother su chen, you¡¯re wrong. i¡¯m not here to save you. i just heard that you¡¯re a guest at yuan shi. i¡¯m curious about what kind of magic yuan shi has that can make you so lost in it. ¡±


    After this, what else did Yu Wen and Gu Zi not understand?


    it turned out that fifth lord jiang hade to su chen¡¯s house not because he had a deep friendship with su chen, but because of his little girlfriend!


    The two of them looked at Shi Yan in unison.


    they were all hostile people, but when their sharp eyes turned to shi yan at the same time, shi yan was not affected at all.


    he remained calm andposed.


    However, after Shi Yan and su chen finished their conversation, they looked up and nced at the two.


    he calmly swept his gaze across the two people¡¯s faces.¡±may i know which one of you is lord wen from the original force?¡±


    Yu Wen found it very strange and couldn¡¯t help but look at her a few more times, his posture nonchnt.¡±I am.¡±


    ¡°thank you for hosting my brother for so many days, master wen.¡±


    so this was the sister that su chen had always talked about!


    su chen¡¯s sister was the mysterious girlfriend of the fifth lord jiang!


    this was something wanwan didn¡¯t expect!


    ¡± miss, you¡¯re too kind. dr. su is my brother, not a guest. if he was my brother, he wouldn¡¯t need to be ¡®entertained¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡±


    shi yan looked at him and then at su chen.


    without waiting for yu wen to reply, su chen said, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t listen to his nonsense. i don¡¯t know him. he¡¯s just trying to build a rtionship! ¡±


    ¡± grandpa wen, i¡¯ve said it many times. i have nothing to do with you and i¡¯m not your brother! ¡±


    Su Chen¡¯s attitude towards Yu Wen was not as good as his attitude towards Shi Yan.


    Hearing Yu Wen call su chen ¡°brother¡± again, Gu Zi was a little curious.


    However, he didn¡¯t say anything. He just stood quietly and watched with interest.


    ¡°how are you not my brother? we used to live together when we were young. you just got lost by ident. Speaking of which, you¡¯re grandfather¡¯s biological grandson. I¡¯m just a ymate adopted by grandfather.¡±


    ¡°if you didn¡¯t need a ymate, i would have frozen to death at the bridgehead.¡±


    Someone led the way and pushed open the door to the guest room, just in time to hear Yu Wen¡¯s words.


    jiang yu raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    So, the third master¡¯s real grandson was not Yu Wen, but su chen? in other words, the person who had a grudge against the xie family and xie heng was su chen?


    it was quite melodramatic.

 Chapter 373

    ?


    373 chapter 373-directly asking for her


    Jiang Kui did not hide his arrival this time, and in the past, the head of the calmcloud sect had never revealed his true face outside, so no one in the outside world knew what the third young master of the calmcloud sect looked like.


    the people from the original force could recognize him because he was apanied by the capable assistant of the third young master of the divine wind pavilion, and they also heard how he addressed jiang yu.


    however, the people from the original force were also very curious about the reason why the third young master, who had never shown his face, suddenly showed his face.


    shi yan naturally saw the person who had entered.


    her gaze first fell on jiang yu¡¯s face, but she quickly moved away.


    The person who came in one step behind Jiang Zhipletely attracted her attention.


    The person was about 1.85 meters tall, with well-defined facial features. He had an outstanding appearance, wore a pair of sses, and was dressed in casual clothes. His entire person exuded a schrly air.


    he was wearing sses, so people couldn¡¯t see the expression in his eyes. however, the moment they saw him, they would subconsciously think that he was a weak schr, very harmless.


    but it was such a person that made shi yan quickly look away.


    it was to avoid.


    It was as if she didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye.


    The moment she retracted her gaze, she clenched her hands that were crossed on her legs.


    Most of Jiang Che¡¯s attention was on Shi Yan, so he was the one who knew the changes in her emotions the best. He looked up at the bespectacled man beside Jiang Yu and ced his hand on the back of Shi Yan¡¯s hand, wrapping it in his palm.


    It was a silentfort.


    Shi Yan looked at the hand he was holding, and when she looked up at him, she had already collected her emotions. She smiled at him and asked su chen, ¡± ¡°Brother Su chen, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    su chen paused, then shrugged and said, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡±


    She walked straight over and sat down, sitting on the other side of Shi Yan.


    ¡± you know that i was adopted by my master in an orphanage. i was only six years old when he adopted me. i heard that i arrived at the orphanage when i was five years old. who can still remember what happened before that? ¡±


    su chen looked at yu wen as he spoke,¡±you should be younger than me. how can you remember something that even i can¡¯t remember?¡± don¡¯t keep calling me big brother. even if i can¡¯t remember what happened when i was young, i know that i have no siblings. i¡¯m the only son.¡±


    Can¡¯t remember?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t believe it.


    su chen was a medical genius, and those who could learn medicine well, especially su chen, who majored in chinese medicine, must have a memory that ordinary people couldn¡¯tpare with. otherwise, how could he have memorized all those thick medical books?


    The reason why fourth grandmother took a fancy to su chen and decided to take him as her disciple was because of his super memory that he had disyed at such a young age. of course, there was also his quick-witted nature that was different from other people of his age.


    Since she wanted toe to Qingcheng personally, Jiang che had told her about the background of this Lord Wen.


    Yu Wen was the descendant of the third old master, who had been expelled from the Xie family. His real name was Xie Wen. not long ago, yu wen had seriously injured xie heng, almost taking his life.


    in other words, yu wen and xie heng, as well as the entire xie family, were enemies.


    If su chen was really the grandson of the Xie family¡¯s third old master as Yu Wen had said, then wouldn¡¯t su chen be standing in Yu Wen¡¯s position to oppose the Xie family and Xie Heng?


    ¡± of course i¡¯m the only son. i¡¯ve already said that i¡¯m only adopted by my grandfather to be your ymate. you¡¯re my grandfather¡¯s biological grandson. ¡±


    ¡°I say, Grandpa Wen, why do you have to find yourself a brother instead of being the boss? let¡¯s not talk about whether i¡¯m your brother or not. even if i am, ording to a normal person¡¯s train of thought, shouldn¡¯t you pretend not to recognize me and im that you¡¯re the boss?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re in such a hurry to find a brother to serve you, what are you thinking?¡±


    ¡°Yuanshi started his family in Qingcheng. It was grandfather who brought him up. It can be said that without grandfather, there would not be Yuanshi today. i¡¯m grandfather¡¯s biological grandson, so i¡¯m yours. it¡¯s reasonable for you to return to power.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t! don¡¯t! please don¡¯t! i only like to save the dying and heal the injured, i don¡¯t like to fight and kill, and i don¡¯t have any thoughts of holding power and being above others.¡±


    ¡°if you really insist on calling me big brother, then go ahead. i won¡¯t lose out either way. but you said before that you wanted me toplete your grandfather¡¯sst wish, so there¡¯s no need to talk about that!¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s so free to be a doctor. when i¡¯m happy, i¡¯ll take on a few patients. when i¡¯m unhappy, i¡¯ll go out and have fun. i¡¯m not short of money anyway. it¡¯s not like there¡¯s something wrong with my head. why would i take on such an inexplicable responsibility for myself?¡±


    yu wen had trapped su chen in his original position so that he could help xie liuplete hisst wish of returning to the xie family.


    However, Xie Liu had made a mistake and was driven out of the Xie family. He was not in the right, so how could he return to the Xie family just because he wanted to? Xie Liu¡¯s name had already been crossed out from the Xie family¡¯s genealogy, and it was as difficult as ascending to heaven to ce the memorial tablet in the Xie family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    In this case, there was only one way for Xie Liu¡¯s descendants to return to the Xie family and ce Xie Liu¡¯s memorial tablet in the ancestral hall. That was to get rid of the current head of the Xie family and seize power in the chaos.


    unfortunately, xie heng was also a ruthless character. for so many years, not only could yu wen not reveal his intentions to seize the power of the xie family, but he could not even let the outside world know about his rtionship with xie liu, in case xie heng found out and dealt with him before he could even take action.


    xie heng¡¯s appearance in the city of qing was his chance.


    It was unexpected and the effect was outstanding.


    Xie Heng¡¯s Army was almostpletely annihted, and even Xie Heng was seriously injured.


    Unfortunately, Xie Heng¡¯s life force was too tenacious, and he was still able to escape despite being so seriously injured. not only did he escape, but he also hid himself so that he could not find him.


    he didn¡¯t even give xie heng the chance to take his life when he was sick.


    If su chen had said this before, Yu Wen would have kept him trapped until he agreed. But now, so many people had appeared at the same time, and even the rumored fifth Lord Jiang had personallye to ask for her. He naturally would not insist.


    he had to stabilize the person first, then talk about itter.


    However, he didn¡¯t know that su Chen¡¯s defeat this time was entirely due to his carelessness. When they left this ce, su chen would be on guard, so he would not fall for it so easily.


    ¡°as long as brother is willing to acknowledge me, i won¡¯t force you.¡±


    Su chen nced at him and snorted in his heart.


    That wasn¡¯t what he had said before. He had to make him agree to his grandfather¡¯sst wish and sign the corresponding agreement before he would be released.


    When he saw that he couldn¡¯t afford to offend the person who came to save him, he immediately let go.


    Good fellow!


    However, he was more concerned about other things than this.


    In any case, as long as he refused to admit it, Yu Wen wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything to him after he left the original position.


    Su chen looked at Shi Yan, his eyes full of worry.


    He didn¡¯t notice who came in after him just now, but now that he came over and sat down facing them, he saw the schrly man in sses.


    Shi Yan smiled at him, probably because she sensed his worry.


    Shi Yan felt that her smile was natural, but in su Chen¡¯s opinion, her smile was a little forced.


    just as he was about to say something, yu wen beat him to it. he looked at the few people who had just entered, ¡± the third young master of the dark firmament sect and the third young master of the shi family havee to visit. they must have a lot of face. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just that the two of you havee at an unfortunate time. i happen to have an important guest today, so i didn¡¯t greet you well. i hope you can forgive me.¡± He was unbridled and indifferent, and one could not see any guilt in him.


    ¡°Please take a seat,¡±


    The two of them walked over. Before Jiang Qi sat down, he looked at Jiang che and Shi Yan and respectfully called out, ¡± ¡°Fifth uncle, miss Shi Yan,¡±


    yu wen and gu zi looked at each other, roughly guessing who this third young master of feng xiao was.


    In the next second, he turned his eyes to the person who had just sat down.


    he was wearing sses and looked schrly.


    most importantly, his surname was also shi!


    The third young master of the Shi family, Shi boyu!


    before they met shi boyu, they didn¡¯t think that fifth lord jiang¡¯s girlfriend¡¯s surname was anything special. now that they thought about it, her surname was far more than special!


    Upon closer inspection, this miss Shi Yan and Shi boyu seemed to have some simrities in their eyes.


    he thought of shi yan¡¯s reaction when she saw him when shi boyu had just entered the guest room.


    the fifth master jiang¡¯s girlfriend was probably rted to the shi family in the capital!


    If it was really as they had guessed, su Chen¡¯s backing was really not ordinary.


    She was the eldest daughter of the Shi family in the capital city, the only girl in the third generation of the Shi family, and the pearl in the palm of the Shi family! Not only the fifth Lord Jiang, but also the entire Shi family was behind him! not to mention the elders of the shi family, none of the juniors of the shi family were to be trifled with.


    as he thought of this, the way he looked at shi yan changed.


    just now, they were only looking at fifth lord jiang¡¯s girlfriend, and more importantly, they were curious about her rtionship with su chen. however, they did not pay much attention to shi yan.


    however, it waspletely different now.


    if shi yan was still not the key person in connecting this group of people, they would have wasted all their years.


    suppressing theplicated emotions in his heart, yu wen retracted his gaze from shi yan and asked jiang yu and shi boyu, who had sat down, ¡± ¡°may i know why the two of you havee?¡±


    ¡°I heard that my fifth uncle was here as a guest, and I thought that it wasn¡¯t easy for him toe to Qingcheng, so I couldn¡¯t wait toe. after all, i¡¯m also a host in qingcheng. since my fifth uncle is here personally, as a junior, it¡¯s reasonable for me to personallye and wee him and properly entertain him.¡± Jiang Yu said with a smile.


    At this moment, Jiang Xi¡¯s posture was no longer gentle and elegant. Instead, he was full of evil.


    Shi boyu¡¯s gaze stopped on Shi Yan¡¯s face for a few seconds. Seeing that Shi Yan was not looking at him, he turned to su chen expressionlessly. I heard that Yuan Shi has detained miracle doctor su. Miracle doctor su has some connections with the Shi family. I¡¯m here to get him back from Yuan Shi.


    He said it very directly and did not have any intention of pretending.


    however, his tone was not heavy and his face was expressionless. he also had the harmless appearance of a weak schr, so he really did not look like he was here to find trouble.


    He didn¡¯t look like a person who was looking for trouble, but he didn¡¯t hide his intention at all.


    meeting yu wen¡¯s gaze, shi boyu said, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t care what dispute miracle doctor su has with yuan shi. i call miracle doctor su¡¯s master fourth grandmother. seriously speaking, miracle doctor su is also half a shi family member. lord wen has detained her, this debt won¡¯t be settled just like that.¡±


    gu zi narrowed his eyes. ¡± third young master shi, this is the territory of yuan shi. you¡¯re openly provoking the person in charge of yuan shi in yuan shi¡¯s territory. aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to walk out of yuan shi? ¡±


    ¡°seventh master gu, are you trying to interfere?¡±


    without waiting for gu zi to answer, shi boyu pushed up his sses and said, ¡± ¡°why don¡¯t you and seventh master gu try to see if i can walk out of the original situation?¡±


    she actually knew him!


    Not only did he know him, but he was in the territory of Yuan Shi. In the face of the head of Yuan Shi and him, the seventh master of the Gu family, he actually dared to provoke him so arrogantly!


    gu zi¡¯s gaze on shi boyu suddenly became deep.


    This third young master of the Shi family was indeed someone that even Yu Wen was a little afraid of!


    Not only was he courageous, but he was also not simple!

 Chapter 374

    ?


    374 won¡¯t just let it go like this


    ¡°as expected of the third young master of the shi family, you¡¯re really bold.¡± Gu Zi sneered.


    shi boyu looked up at him with a calm gaze.¡±Thank you for thepliment.¡±


    Such an indifferent attitude, in the eyes of others, made it seem like he didn¡¯t put Gu Zi in his eyes at all. Gu Zi¡¯s face fiercely sank.


    ¡°You ...¡±


    Just as he was about to say something, Yu Wen, who was sitting beside him, pulled him back. He snorted coldly and his eyes turned sharp again.


    ¡°Third young master Shi is joking.¡± Yu Wen said.


    ¡°my brother and i are family, there¡¯s no such thing as detaining him. at most, i¡¯ll just keep him at home for a few days to discuss some things.¡±


    as he spoke, he looked at su chen and smiled. ¡± you¡¯re indeed my brother. even if you got lost at a young age, you could still grow to where you are today without my grandfather¡¯s protection and cultivation. ¡± i¡¯ve only left you at home for a few days, but you¡¯ve already rmed so many important people.¡±


    Su chen knew very well that the reason Shi boyu had helped him was entirely because of Shi Yan.


    Although he would asionally go to the Shi family when he was young and knew Shi boyu, they were not really close. He was only familiar with Shi Yan, who often came to Su Yu to learn how to make medicinal herbs.


    Whether he appreciated Shi boyu¡¯s help or not was secondary, but at the very least, he shouldn¡¯t drag Shi boyu down.


    thus, he met yu wen¡¯s gaze and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve already said that i¡¯m not your brother. does grandpa wen not understand humannguage? Since I¡¯m not your brother, you¡¯re not keeping me at home to discuss matters by trapping me in the original state.¡±


    Yu Wen looked at him and sighed helplessly,¡±forget it, whatever brother says it is.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually very happy that third young master Shi can treat my brother as family and can¡¯t bear to see my brother suffer. this trip is indeed to force my brother to stay at home. it¡¯s only right for third young master shi to settle scores with me and yuan shi. after all, third young master shi is doing this for my brother.¡±


    ¡°The conditions here are simple and crude. Many honored guests havee to visit, and there are many ces where the hospitality iscking. i think it¡¯s almost lunch time. why don¡¯t we move and i treat everyone to a meal? If there¡¯s anything, we can talk about it at the dining table.¡±


    As he spoke, his gaze swept past Shi Yan and looked at Jiang che.¡±I¡¯ve long heard of fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s great name, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to meet him. it¡¯s my greatest honor to have the fifth lord jiange in person.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no need to eat.¡± jiang che said.


    His attitude was very good.


    He was gentle and polite.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to look for doctor su. since i¡¯ve seen her, i won¡¯t disturb you any longer. However, I have something to discuss with doctor su, so I might need to borrow him for a few days.¡±


    as for how long this ¡± few days ¡± was, jiang che had the final say. His words were indirectly telling Yu Wen that su chen was someone he had ¡°borrowed¡± and that he would protect him.


    It was a warning.


    everyone present was smart and could naturally hear it.


    su chen nced at jiang che.


    this is good! why didn¡¯t jiang che treat him this well when they were at opposing ends?


    However, he had to admit that he found Jiang che more pleasing to the eye now.


    He had already extended his love to his brother. It seemed that Jiang che really had feelings for Yanyan.


    ¡°i asked my brother to stay at home only to discuss some important matters, not to restrict his freedom. since fifth lord jiang has a serious matter to discuss with him, i naturally have no reason to stop him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    as soon as he finished speaking, jiang che stood up with shi yan and was about to leave.


    Since they wanted to leave, Yu Wen naturally did not dare to force them to stay.


    in this reception room, even jiang zhong and tong yan, who were standing at the side, were not easy to deal with, let alone the people who were sitting. if they really forced him to stay here, it would be obvious who would suffer in the end.


    The moment Shi Yan stood up, she nced in Shi boyu¡¯s direction. However, she quickly retracted her gaze and looked at su chen.¡±let¡¯s go, brother su chen.¡±


    after they left, shi boyu also stood up and left with the people he brought without saying a word. jiang yu also stood up hurriedly and smiled at yu wen somewhat evilly,¡±I came for fifth uncle. Now that he¡¯s gone, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer.¡±


    before he left, he nced at gu zi and also smiled and nodded at gu zi.


    So it was the seventh master of the Gu family.


    Although he had met the seventh master of the Gu family before, he had heard of him.


    it was said that he had ¡± credit ¡± in the gu family. in other words, he had put in a lot of effort for the current head of the gu family to sessfully take over the power of the gu family.


    Now, in the Gu family, Gu Zi was equivalent to the second-inmand.


    Even when his fifth uncle was in power, the Jiang family could barelypare to the Gu family¡¯s overall strength. Now, without his fifth uncle, the Jiang family¡¯s strength was no match for the Gu family.


    no wonder yu wen didn¡¯t seem the least bit worried despite yuan shi¡¯s recent losses in territory and manpower. to be able to have such a good rtionship with the seventh master of the gu family, yu wen must have more power in his hands than yuan shi.


    after they left, only yu wen and gu zi were left sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°what¡¯s going on between you and that su chen?¡±


    yu wen¡¯s legs were crossed as he picked up a cup of coffee that had just been served in front of him and took a sip. in azy posture, he said,¡±Didn¡¯t I just say that he¡¯s my grandfather¡¯s grandson? he¡¯s my brother and my benefactor.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not joking?¡± gu zi frowned and looked at him.


    ¡°do i look like i¡¯m joking?¡± yu wenughed.


    ¡°so you¡¯re saying that you really want to acknowledge him and hand over the power to him?¡±


    ¡°this originally belonged to him, didn¡¯t it?¡± yu wen asked, slightly raising his eyebrows.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t care. My brother is much smarter than me and braver than me.¡±


    ¡°what do you mean?¡± gu zi didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°i was able to find and trap him in his original position because i was 100% sure that he was the person i was looking for. do you really think he can¡¯t remember anything from his childhood? Miracle doctor SU¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t something that just anyone can have. I can¡¯t be sure about other things, but in terms of memory, he definitely won¡¯t lose to anyone.¡±


    ¡°you mean, he didn¡¯t forget what happened before he got lost?¡±


    Yu Wen didn¡¯t answer him and continued, ¡± ¡°back then, although i was brought back as my brother¡¯s ymate, the truth was that we were only brought back two days after each other.¡±


    ......


    Coming out of the original force building, Shi Yan stopped and turned to look at the building behind her.


    when she stopped, the others also stopped.


    just as he was wondering what she was going to do, he heard her shout, ¡± ¡°tong yan,¡±


    Tong Yan, who was walking at the back, hurried forward, ¡± ¡°youngdy yan!¡±


    Not only did she shock Jiang Yu when she called her miss Yan, but she also shocked Shi boyu and su chen.


    They all knew Tong Yan. He was the founder of the haze group, one of the seven major forces in the city of Qing. He was definitely a Big Shot.


    she was the only one who didn¡¯t say anything just now. if she did, the three of them, including yu wen and gu zi, would have to give her some face.


    she was actually shi yan¡¯s person!


    ¡°Continue the cooperation with Tianwang for the next few days and stop in two weeks.¡±


    in the past few days, their cooperation with tian wang had been to use their power to force the original situation to release su chen. now that su chen had regained his freedom, shi yan obviously did not intend to stop now.


    this was almost the same as what shi boyu had said to yu wen in the guest room,¡±this debt won¡¯t be settled just like that.¡±

 Chapter 375

    ?


    375 shi boyu¡¯s attitude


    Hearing this, su chen didn¡¯t have the time to marvel at the rtionship between Shi Yan and Tong Yan. He said in surprise,¡±Yanyan, are you helping me vent my anger?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not entirely true. qingcheng is a ce where the strong prey on the weak. this time, we¡¯ve targeted yuanshi and caused it to suffer a loss. it¡¯s hard to guarantee that yuanshi won¡¯t take revenge after recovering. I¡¯m just trying my best to put an end to this trouble before the situation regains momentum.¡±


    the two forces had been working together for two weeks. even if the original force could survive, they would have to deal with the erosion and recement of other forces in the city of qing, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to cause much trouble.


    he couldn¡¯t take revenge on daybreak and tianwang, and he couldn¡¯t make things difficult for su chen.


    this was shi yan¡¯s goal.


    Of course, she wanted to teach Yu Wen a lesson and make him pay for imprisoning su chen.


    ¡°i don¡¯t believe you. you¡¯re just helping me vent my anger.¡±


    After saying that, su chen chuckled, looking a little silly.


    ¡°Yanyan, I didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing!¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t exin further. Her gaze swept past Shi boyu and turned to Jiang Yu. so, third young master Jiang is the third young master behind Chen Xiao. I¡¯ve been disrespectful.


    she had a smile on her face, and there was no emotion in her eyes. she was so calm that there was no fluctuation, but she gave people an inexplicable sense of unfriendly sharpness.


    jiang yu wasn¡¯t too affected. he only raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    it was no wonder that not long ago, yanxia had been investigating his background. he didn¡¯t have much interaction with yanxia, and he had been curious as to why she had investigated him, even going as far as to investigate the jiang family. now, he finally knew.


    shi boyu even called him personally to warn him not to touch shi yan. even if he didn¡¯t have fifth uncle and the shi family as his backing, he probably wouldn¡¯t get anything good out of shi yan if he really did anything to her.


    Should he say that Shi Yan was indeed a member of the Shi family?


    should he say that he was worthy of being the person who pulled fifth uncle down from the mortal world?


    Even though he had left home at a very young age, even though he was only neen years old, he still had such extraordinary achievements.


    Judging from su chen and Shi boyu¡¯s reactions, they didn¡¯t seem to know about her rtionship with Yanxia. in other words, she had done this to avoid everyone¡¯s sight.


    this was not something that anyone could do.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a small matter. it¡¯s not worth mentioningpared to miss shi.¡±


    ¡°i know fifth uncle¡¯s ability, but i heard that fifth uncle came to qingcheng. i thought that i could have some say in qingcheng, so i came to see if there was anything i could help with. It seems that there is nothing I can do for you. I¡¯ll take my leave and not disturb fifth uncle and miss Shi.¡±


    jiang yu didn¡¯t stay any longer after he finished speaking. he nodded to shi boyu and su chen respectively and left with his men.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help but stare at his back.


    This Jiang Yu is Lang Lang.


    Su chen originally wanted to settle the score with Jiang che, but when he saw Shi boyu still standing at the side, he retracted his thoughts.


    He had more important things to do.


    ¡°Thank you, third young master Shi, for making this trip personally, and thank you for protecting me in front of Yu Wen just now,¡± she said to Shi boyu.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    His gaze paused on Shi Yan¡¯s face for two seconds before turning to Jiang che, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve long heard of fifth lord jiang¡¯s great name. i¡¯m shi bosu, the third guest of the shi family. it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    As he said that, his gaze seemed to nce at the two of them holding hands.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t seem to notice his gaze and nodded lightly, ¡± ¡°third young master shi, nice to meet you.¡±


    His attitude wasn¡¯t warm at all.


    ¡°i¡¯m also here for miracle doctor su, and i¡¯m lucky to meet you here. it¡¯s almost mealtime, so i wonder if i can have the honor of treating fifth lord jiang to a meal.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, he looked at Shi Yan.


    shi yan¡¯s expression remained the same, but her grip on his hand tightened.


    After a long silence, Jiang che said, ¡± we were just about to go eat. There are many people here. Let me treat third young master Shi.


    They had more people on their side, so Shi Yan had been assigned to that side.


    shi boyu¡¯s emotionless eyes under the frame of the mirror seemed to tremble.


    Su chen took in Shi boyu¡¯s reaction and felt a little happy. When he thought about how Shi Yan had left home that year, and that Shi boyu wasn¡¯t the culprit, his happy mood slowly dissipated.


    She also thought about how Shi boyu was also quite miserable. Shi Yan kept calling him brother, a person who had no blood rtionship with her, but since Shi boyu appeared, she didn¡¯t even say a word to him. She only had sympathy for him.


    ¡°Both of you are here for me, so this meal should be on me. Don¡¯t fight with me.¡±


    su chen took the initiative to break the subtle atmosphere out of sympathy.


    Half an hourter, the group arrived at a restaurant.


    tong yan and jiang zhong went to deal with their business. only tang fu and jiang lin followed them. however, they did not enter the private room. instead, they reserved a table in the hall on the second floor.


    the restaurant was booked by su chen. he first followed the waiter to lead them to a private room on the second floor. the waiter pushed the door open, but su chen did not enter. instead, he stopped and said to jiang che and shi boyu, ¡± ¡°we¡¯ve arrived at the private room. please go in first, i have a few words to say to yanyan alone.¡±


    Jiang che had no objections. He pinched Shi Yan¡¯s fingertips and raised his hand to rub the top of her head. He said gently, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in first and wait for you.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he walked into the private room first.


    shi boyu¡¯s gaze shifted between shi yan and su chen for a few seconds before he turned and walked into the room. however, the moment he turned around, a lot of emotions seemed to sh through his eyes under his sses.


    It wasplicated and difficult to understand.


    In a sh, when Jiang che, who was sitting in the private room, raised his eyes to look at him, he didn¡¯t look at him at all.


    ¡°third young master shi, please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Shi boyu held his sses and pulled out a chair to sit down.


    unlike the other brothers who had met shi yan, this was the first time the two of them were alone in a space. shi boyu¡¯s first reaction was not shock at shi yan and jiang che¡¯s rtionship, nor was he reproaching jiang che, nor was he unhappy. instead, he sincerely said, ¡± ¡°thank you, fifth lord jiang, for taking care of my younger sister.¡±


    ¡°And thank you for appearing in my sister¡¯s life.¡±


    Without giving Jiang che a chance to speak, Shi boyu continued, ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang doesn¡¯t know this, but Yanyan has never paid special attention to anything since she was a child.¡±


    ¡°when she was three years old, my mom bought her a doll. i saw her smile and say thank you to my mom before taking the doll from her. she looked like she loved it so much that she couldn¡¯t let go. i thought she finally had something she liked, so i used my red packet money to buy her many different types of dolls and filled her room. she still smiled and thanked me. her expression was the same as my mom¡¯s when she bought her first doll.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no joy on her face like a three-year-old receiving something she likes.¡±


    ¡°after that, my mom felt that the dolls were taking up too much space in the room and cleaned it up. yanyan didn¡¯t feel disappointed either. I thought she was so calm because she didn¡¯t like the dolls I bought. Even when the doll my mom gave her was ruined by a rtive¡¯s child, she only said it was okay and didn¡¯t feel sad about losing her favorite toy.¡±


    ¡°I just realized that she didn¡¯t really like that doll.¡±


    ¡°As I grew older, I became more sensible. When I thought about it carefully, I realized that ever since Yanyan became sensible, she had never asked for anything. she¡¯ll ept everything that others give her, and she won¡¯t take the initiative to ask for anything that others don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡± with her personality, it¡¯s not wrong to describe her as indifferent and without desire. however, she¡¯s not an old woman who has gone through many vicissitudes of life. she¡¯s just a child. ¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s why, as her brother, i¡¯m more than happy that she went against her family¡¯s arrangements and ran away from home. ¡±


    she¡¯s finally willing to take the initiative to express her wish.


    ¡°but in this case, given her character, it also means that she and the shi family, as well as us, will never be able to go back to the past. for a time, i thought that she would aimlessly spend the rest of her life aimlessly, until news of her and fifth lord jiang¡¯s rtionship reached the capital.¡±


    shi boyu looked up at the person sitting opposite him with a clear, noble, and elegant appearance and said, ¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m grateful to you. i¡¯m grateful for your appearance, and i¡¯m also grateful that you¡¯re true to yanyan, and not half-hearted and ying with her. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one Yanyan chose. She¡¯s happy to be with you. As her brother, I won¡¯t object to you two being together. On the contrary, I¡¯m very supportive.¡±


    Jiang che sized him up and said,¡¯how did third young master Shi know that I was personally chosen by miss Shi? Could it be that third young master Shi¡¯s ability is so great that he can find out what¡¯s happening in the mansion I live in? How would third young master Shi know that I¡¯m sincere to miss Shi and not just toying with her?¡±


    ¡°This is the first time I met third young master Shi, right? We¡¯re not familiar with each other and third young master Shi doesn¡¯t know me well. Miss Shi is your biological sister, how can you make such a hasty decision? aren¡¯t you afraid of your sister getting hurt?¡±


    miss Shi is only 19 years old. Her life has only just begun and she still has a long way to go. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to decide on a person to spend the rest of her life with? ¡±

 Chapter 376

    ?


    376 it was toote to realize


    Yanyan is my younger sister, and I know her very well. If she didn¡¯t choose the person herself, even if that person was you, the fifth Lord Jiang, you wouldn¡¯t be able to force her to do something she didn¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°The fact that fifth Lord Jiang is not afraid of my younger sister getting hurt shows that I am not being rash in making this decision, right?¡±


    Shi boyu continued,¡±Yanyan knew what she was doing since she was young. She¡¯s a person with a lot of ideas.¡± she chose you, which means that you¡¯re the one she¡¯s determined to spend the rest of her life with. this has nothing to do with her age.¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Shi boyu held up the frame of his sses. Behind his sses, his long eyshes drooped, hiding the emotions in his eyes.


    my sister is young, but we can¡¯t look at her normally. She¡¯s more experienced than many of her peers, and even more so than us older brothers.


    Wasn¡¯t he more transparent than them?


    She had realized the things that they had only realized after she had left the house.


    she was born in the shi family and was the pearl in the palm of the shi family. she had never been short of food and clothing and had never been short of pocket money. no matter what happened, the elders would stand in front of her. however, she had started to earn money by herself from a young age.


    Rather than saying that she was making money, it would be better to say that she had already prepared a way out for herself.


    He gave himself confidence so quietly.


    After knowing that Yanyan was forced to leave home, didn¡¯t he think about running away from home as well?


    He had naturally thought about it.


    However, he did not have the confidence. Yes, as a seventeen-year-old brother, he was not as confident as his ten-year-old sister. He was very ashamed.


    of course, he could also run away from home without a care like shi bozhen. with his abilities, he could live well even without the shi family.


    But he could not.


    his parents were at home, so he couldn¡¯t just leave them. he also needed to stay to create a situation where no one could force yanyan.


    he had never thought that yanyan would never return to the shi family after leaving home. he only had one thought at that time, and that was to bring yanyan back one day.


    it was just that he was still too young at that time, so he never thought about how long this process would take, nor did he think about whether yanyan would still need it when the time came.


    Nine years, Yanyan had grown up. She was almost at the age where she could find her other half to run a small family together. after living alone for nine years, she had long gotten used to a life without a family.


    at a time like this, her desire for a family was far less than finding someone who could apany her for the rest of her life and build a family of her own.


    Moreover, she had been forced to leave home for nine years without a word. She was afraid that her heart had long turned cold.


    A few years ago, when he had be capable, he had wanted to bring Yanyan back. However, whenever that happened, he would always think of waiting for his brother to take over the power of the Shi family. When that happened, Yanyan would not have to suffer any more grievances when she returned to the Shi family.


    He always thought that Yanyan was still a child. Although she had been quiet and sensible since she was young, she was still a child after all. With her indifferent personality, she would not be someone else¡¯s.


    Until he heard that she was hanging out with Jiang che.


    By then, he would know that it was toote.


    he couldn¡¯t do anything other than support the person she had chosen, or he would only push her further away. He didn¡¯t think of doing anything. In fact, he was a little relieved and grateful for Jiang Che¡¯s appearance and his sincere feelings for Yanyan.


    ¡°even if i don¡¯t believe in fifth lord jiang, i should at least believe in my younger sister¡¯s judgment of people,¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯tment.


    a waiter brought tea and poured them a cup each.


    miss Shi and su chen will probably take a while, ¡± Jiang che said. third young master Shi, please have a cup of tea first.


    this restaurant was quite famous in the city of qing. it was a high-end restaurant, and even the tea was better than ordinary restaurants.


    shi boyu took a sip and nced at jiang che.


    He could feel the faint hostility Jiang che had towards him and he knew where it came from.


    He wasn¡¯t dissatisfied. On the contrary, he felt more at ease because of Jiang Che¡¯s hostility towards him.


    He had never interacted with the Jiang n¡¯s fifth Lord, and there was no such thing as good or bad rtions. The Jiang n¡¯s fifth Lord was not someone who would be hostile to others for no reason, and he probably disdained to be hostile to anyone.


    however, she was hostile to him, just for yanyan.


    He didn¡¯t really care about Yanyan, but the great Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord wasn¡¯t a petty person who would be hostile to others over a small matter.


    outside the private room.


    Su chen left Shi Yan behind. The two did not stand in the corridor, but went to a balcony on the second floor of the restaurant.


    ¡°Yanyan, don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?¡± Su chen spoke first.


    he said in a half-joking tone.


    ¡°no,¡± shi yan said.


    his tone was as calm as ever, without the slightest bit of curiosity.


    ¡°i knew you¡¯d say that,¡± su chen said dejectedly.


    ¡°look at you, you were so worried that you risked your life to save me, why don¡¯t you say more? Why do you always act like an old man at such a young age? you should be more lively at your age.¡±


    in the past, su chen would not have said such words to shi yan, for fear of identally touching a nerve in shi yan and making her recall the sad things in the past.


    it was different now. as a person who had met shi yan often for so many years, no one knew better than him that shi yan had changed.


    she looked as indifferent as ever, as if she didn¡¯t care about anything, but in fact, that wasn¡¯t the case. She would show concern for him, even if it was not so obvious.


    Not only did she care about him, but she also did not forget to help him vent his anger.


    Most importantly, when she and Jiang che asionally looked at each other, there was a gentleness in her eyes that he had never seen before, and the smile in her eyes was even more brilliant.


    Her eyes seemed to have Starlight in them, sparkling and lively.


    he had never seen such liveliness before.


    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, it had to be said that Jiang Che¡¯s contribution was undeniable.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything to ask me, but I have something to tell you,¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me if I said I can¡¯t remember anything from my childhood, would you?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°i knew it!¡±


    ¡°since you don¡¯t believe me, why don¡¯t you ask me why i¡¯m pretending to not remember?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been curious about other people¡¯s Affairs.¡±


    su chen,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re not cute at all.¡± he nced at her.


    He walked over a little and turned around to lean against the balcony. He ced his elbows on the balcony railing and stood face to face with Shi Yan, who was about a meter away.


    he looked a littlezy.


    ¡°yu wen wasn¡¯t wrong. i¡¯m indeed his grandfather, xie liu¡¯s biological grandson. he was also indeed brought back by xie liu as my ymate. however, xie liu only brought us back two days ago. before he brought us back, i lived in an orphanage in qing cheng. when i was three, my mother died of illness, and it was a kind neighbor who sent me to the orphanage.¡±


    ¡± the orphanage is well funded and the conditions are not bad. i¡¯ve been smart and obedient since i was a child, so the director and the staff there like me very much. after staying there for a few days, i n to stay there until ie of age. ¡±

 Chapter 377

    ?


    377 chapter 377-having confidence is what you need


    ¡± with the orphanage¡¯s resources, it¡¯s not a problem to support my studies until i grow up. i¡¯m confident that i can repay them when i grow up. ¡±


    ¡± i was living a good life there, and one day, someone suddenly imed to be my grandfather and wanted to take me away. that person didn¡¯t look like a good person. i¡¯m not stupid enough to give up my carefree life. why would i suffer with him? ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i was only five years old at that time. i was still a little kid. how could i fight against a madman like xie liu? so, i could only follow him.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t interrupt the whole time and listened to him quietly.


    there wasn¡¯t the slightest expression of surprise on his face, as if he was listening to something very normal.


    Su chen felt helpless.


    However, he knew that this was her personality. She was willing to listen to him and not use the sentence ¡± if you¡¯re not curious about other people¡¯s Affairs, don¡¯t tell her ¡± to dismiss him. He couldn¡¯t ask for too much.


    she continued, ¡± i¡¯m indeed xie liu¡¯s biological grandson. xie liu thought that i was illiterate. he didn¡¯t avoid me when someone handed him the document. i saw the paternity test. ¡±


    but I saw the DNA test with Xie Liu¡¯s son. I heard a lot of news while I was with Xie Liu.


    including the fact that he knew about the existence of my mother and I, but he despised my mother¡¯s poor background and poor health, so he never agreed to let my mother marry him. He even broke up the couple and locked my father, who I had never met, at home.


    it was not until my mother passed away from illness that my father received the news and followed her every two years. He then thought of taking me out of the orphanage.


    he didn¡¯t bring me out of the orphanage because he wanted to build a rtionship with me. He¡¯s just too old and is afraid that he won¡¯t be able to achieve his goals in his lifetime. He needs an heir to help him fulfill hisst wish.


    ¡± i¡¯ve never received any favors from him. you can even say that i have a grudge against him. i¡¯m not stupid. i won¡¯t stay to help him. ¡±


    ¡± i said i got lost, but i actually slipped away on my own. i saved some pocket money when i was with him, and while i was young and my obedient behavior made him let his guard down, i slipped near the train station and hid in someone else¡¯s luggage. ¡±


    In the early years, Qingcheng was even more chaotic. ces like train stations were even more chaotic. The security checks were not strict, so a five or six-year-old child could easily get through.


    ¡± that person just happened to be in the capital, so i followed his luggage to the capital. ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, after I went to the capital, I went to find the orphanage myself. After I woke up, I pretended to have lost my memory and was left in the orphanage until I met my master and was adopted by her. ¡±


    su chen grinned at shi yan.


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡± as expected of brother su chen, ¡± she said with a smile. ¡± you¡¯re only five or six years old, but you dare to do such a bold thing. ¡±


    he was only five or six years old, yet he had escaped from the hands of the former master of the original force and traveled to the capital from qingcheng alone.


    su chen raised his chin and said, ¡± that¡¯s right. i¡¯m a genius. ¡± otherwise, master wouldn¡¯t have chosen me out of all the people in the orphanage, right? i heard that master took many years to choose his sessor.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, Yu Wen and Xuanji were brought back by Xie Liu two days after each other. Yu Wen was brought back as my ymate, so naturally, he had to be by my side. We actually lived together for a period of time when we were young, and our friendship was quite good.¡±


    when I sneaked away, I thought that he might be punished if he stayed, so I was ready to take him with me. But the news that I was sneaking away couldn¡¯t be exposed, so I just tried to find out what he wanted. Every time I found out, he didn¡¯t want to go back to the bridge and live a life of hunger, cold, and homeless, so I gave up the idea of taking him with me.


    he had been so vignt at such a young age, even guarding against his close ymates. now that he thought about it, su chen felt a little proud.


    ¡°now that i think about it, even if yu wen didn¡¯t guess that i was nning to escape, as he grew older and more experienced, he should have realized it long ago. however, he never thought of leaving xie liu.¡±


    ¡°since you chose to stay, you should have epted xie liu¡¯sst wish and wanted me to rece him. what¡¯s going on? i don¡¯t owe xie liu anything. Did he think that by attacking Xie Heng and almost injuring Xie Heng, he would be able to return Xie Liu¡¯s favor and leave without any burden?¡±


    ¡°fine, he can leave if he wants to. xie liu is dead, and no one can control him. why do you have to drag me down with you? I like my current life very much. I don¡¯t have any debts, so I¡¯m light. I don¡¯t want my leisurely life to be disrupted!¡±


    regarding yu wen¡¯s attack on xie heng and the fact that xie heng had almost been killed, jiang che had briefly mentioned it to shi yan, so shi yan knew about it.


    since Brother Su chen said that you can¡¯t remember your childhood, let¡¯s just keep this up. I won¡¯t tell anyone about our conversation today.


    yu wen wasn¡¯t a cause for concern, but the xie family wasn¡¯t.


    it was hard to guarantee that the xie family would not have the thought ofpletely eliminating the hidden danger. it was best to hide su chen¡¯s background forever.


    su chen naturally knew what shi yan was worried about. he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do. you don¡¯t have to worry too much. i just feel that it¡¯s a little troublesome to be targeted by the xie family, but it¡¯s not that i can¡¯t deal with it. even if it¡¯s the xie family, it¡¯s not that easy to take my life.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled at him. Brother Su chen, you¡¯ve been wandering outside for so many years. This is your first time making a mistake, isn¡¯t it? ¡± she asked.


    She was referring to how he had fallen into Yu Wen¡¯s hands and been detained.


    the corner of su chen¡¯s mouth twitched, and his expression was a little unnatural.


    Rubbing his nose, he said,¡±tsk, even horses make mistakes.¡± &Nbsp;


    I was too careless this time. I didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, Yu Wen would still be able to find my whereabouts. Not only did he find my whereabouts, he even brought a group of people to my patient¡¯s house. I was all alone, so I fell for it.


    ¡°However, if he brought me back to the city of Qing, he would only be able to restrict my freedom, not take my life. you know, i¡¯ve been out adventuring all year round, so i always have one or two life-saving means. if yu wen really wanted to take my life, even if we were in his territory, i would be able to make ast minute counterattack and drag him down with me. he wouldn¡¯t dare to take the risk.¡±


    alright, I¡¯m done with my business. Now, let¡¯s talk about your business.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter?¡± shi yan chuckled.


    su chen red at her,¡¯you call this fine? What¡¯s going on between you and Jiang che? Didn¡¯t I tell you to stay away from him?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not far. when brother su chen reminded me, i already had thoughts about him. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re honest! however, yingluo ¡±


    Su chen gave her a thumbs up. let¡¯s not talk about other things. Yanyan, you were able to win over the famous fifth Lord Jiang. That¡¯s really amazing!


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    Su Chen¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw her not being humble at all.


    As expected, feelings of shyness and the like would not appear on her face.


    look at her, so calm.


    The two of them being together was a foregone conclusion. Even if su chen was a little jealous, he would only be jealous in front of Jiang che and not Shi Yan.


    He had mentioned the two of them again to divert Shi Yan¡¯s attention and to prepare for the next topic.


    ¡°Yanyan, your third brother is here. Are you going to keep avoiding him?¡±


    After saying this, Shi Yan¡¯s elegant smile seemed to pause.


    Su chen sighed in his heart.


    As expected, she still cared.


    it was impossible for him not to care. after all, the shi brothers were different from the elders of the shi family. the elders of the shi family had once let yanyan down, but the shi brothers had never done so.


    and shi boran and shi boyu were different from shi boxun and shi bochen.


    shi poxun had run away from home with her. shi pochen was the younger brother, younger and only a cousin. shi poran and shi poyu were different. the two of them were seven or eight-year-old older brothers, biological older brothers.


    yanyan always treated them differently.


    after a moment, shi yan¡¯s smile returned.¡±i didn¡¯t avoid it. i didn¡¯t find a chance to speak just now.¡±


    the more she acted like nothing had happened, the more upset su chen felt.


    She really didn¡¯t seem to know that a younger sister had the right to throw a tantrum in front of her brother. She could totally get angry andin. She could throw a tantrum if she was unhappy.


    unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any.


    ¡°Brother Su chen, don¡¯t think too much. I don¡¯t intend to avoid anyone. Let¡¯s go back to the room, don¡¯t let my third brother wait too long.¡±


    he only said not to let shi boyu wait for too long, but he didn¡¯t say not to let jiang xi wait for too long.


    She didn¡¯t say it on purpose, but it waspletely out of her subconscious. in other words, in her subconscious, jiang che was one of her own and shi boyu was the guest.


    Even though she still called Shi boyu ¡± my third brother.


    su chen felt more sympathy for shi boyu.


    On the way back, su chen suddenly remembered something and asked, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s right, yanyan, what¡¯s up with that tong yan yanxia? To be more precise, what¡¯s with the mist?¡±


    ¡°for a big family like the shi family, every member of the family will train a few trusted aides from a young age. Tong Yan was the person I chose before I left the Shi family. I didn¡¯t have time to bring her back to the Shi family to show her face, so I left the Shi family. Later, before I left the capital, I asked fourth grandmother to help me find a few trustworthy teachers to train. No matter what, I am the one who brought her back, so I have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡± but i didn¡¯t care much about what happened after that. i only paid a little money. their achievements today are due to their own capabilities. it has little to do with me. ¡±


    it¡¯s just that they¡¯re grateful for my kindness and have always treated themselves as my people. I happen to need their help with something right now, so I contacted them.


    ¡°In other words, Tong Yan is not the only one who is like this?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    su chen looked at her suspiciously. ¡± you really let them grow up freely? other than money, you¡¯re not even a shadow on their path? ¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    su chen rolled his eyes.


    I don¡¯t believe you!


    he felt a little proud.


    he believed that she had let tong yan and the others grow up freely. after all, with her indifferent personality, she did not care about these things. However, he did not believe that she had no part in the growth of these people.


    this was his sister. under the shi family¡¯s supervision and his care, she could still do so many things so quietly!


    The city of Qing¡¯s forces, how could they be established by just anyone?


    but before today, he, the shi family, and even shi boyu, who was in qingcheng, had not noticed it at all!


    When she was training Tong Yan and the others, she might not have thought that she would need them one day. However, she had done her best to train them. Just like when she and her master had coborated on investments, they might not have thought that they would need the money one day. She had also invested properly. The capital that she used was not the money that she had earned from the skills that she had learned from the Shi family.


    Her mentality of preparing for a rainy day had never changed.


    in other words, this was also a sign of her insecurity.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she used it or not, she had the confidence. This was probably what she thought.


    perhaps she didn¡¯t even realize this herself.

 Chapter 378

    ?


    378 No one owes anyone anything


    The two of them returned to the private room. Jiang che and Shi boyu looked up at the same time.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes met Shi boyu¡¯s and then suddenly separated.


    Seeing this, Jiang che sighed helplessly in his heart. His voice was a clear and warm one that Shi Yan was familiar with.¡±miss shi, are you done with your business?¡±


    however, shi yan¡¯s attention was drawn back to him with one sentence.


    She looked up at him and saw his gentle face and his gentle eyes.


    shi yan¡¯s mood suddenly stabilized.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m done,¡± he nodded with a faint smile.


    ¡°thene and sit down. we can eat when the dishes are served.¡± shi yan pulled out the chair beside him and sat down.


    ¡°Please have a seat, Dr. Su,¡± Jiang che said to su chen.


    his attitude was much better than before, and su chen found it awkward to hear him calling him doctor su.


    he snorted in his heart.¡¯he said he¡¯s above themon popce, but he¡¯s just a mortal after meeting a beautiful girl!¡¯ Not only did she get jealous because of worldly desires, but she also learned to love her husband.


    ¡°this meal is on me. fifth lord jiang is the guest, so you don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡±


    Jiang che did not respond to him. He poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of him. Dr. Su, please, ¡± he said and poured another cup for Shi Yan.


    ¡°the tea here is not bad. miss shi, you can try it.¡± When he spoke to Shi Yan, Jiang Che¡¯s tone was much gentler than when he was talking to su chen.


    ¡°the temperature is just right. it¡¯s not hot.¡±


    after he finished speaking, he handed the teacup to shi yan.


    shi yan received it with a smile. their fingers touched, but this seemed to be a very normal thing for the two of them. neither of them felt unnatural.


    that was not all. for the rest of the meal, jiang che was putting food in shi yan¡¯s bowl, and shi yan would also put food in his bowl asionally. With the good quality of ¡°not speaking when eating,¡± no one spoke during the meal.


    It was so quiet that the interaction between the two of them was even more conspicuous.


    It was impossible to ignore.


    shi boyu had seen everything.


    Behind the frame, his eyshes drooped slightly, and his emotions could not be seen.


    when they were almost done eating, jiang che put down his bowl and chopsticks. shi yan grabbed a piece of tissue and handed it to him. he took it with a smile and gently wiped the corners of his lips and hands. he looked at shi yan and shi boyu and said to shi yan in a low voice, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m going to the washroom.¡±


    less than half a minute after he left, su chen nced at the two and stood up. ¡± ¡± i¡¯m done. you guys take your time. i don¡¯t have my phone with me recently and i¡¯ve cut off all contact with the outside world. my assistant must be worried sick. i¡¯ll call first to tell her that i¡¯m safe. ¡±


    after the two of them left, only shi yan and shi boyu were left in the private room.


    It was very quiet in the private room, with only the sound of chopsticks hitting the wall of the bowl and the sound of eating.


    it was so quiet that it was a little scary.


    Shi boyu looked up and saw Shi Yan eating with her head down. She had no intention of speaking. She put down her chopsticks and made a slight sound.


    ¡°Yanyan, are you going to keep ignoring me like this?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s hand tightened around her chopsticks.


    Her two older brothers did not let her down at all, but she had left without even saying goodbye to them because she did not want to be controlled. She had never thought about whether her two older brothers would be sad after she left.


    When she left the Shi family, she was free and at ease alone. The people who stayed behind either med themselves or felt guilty, which was the real torture.


    in this regard, she was actually very selfish.


    he paused for a moment and restrained the emotions in his eyes. he looked up again with his usual expression and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t find an opportunity.¡±


    ¡°third brother, what are you doing in qingcheng?¡±


    Shi Yan might know why he was in Qingcheng.


    she had received a call from her motherst night and told her that she was in qingcheng. qingcheng was very chaotic, so her mother must have been worried and called to tell the rest of the family about this.


    Shi boyu didn¡¯t answer immediately. His gaze fell on her face, and he stared at her calmly. shi yan subconsciously wanted to avoid his gaze.


    But in the end, she did not.


    She clenched the chopsticks in her hand and smiled calmly.


    Shi boyu stared at her for a while before saying, ¡± mom couldn¡¯t get through to dad and big brother, so she called me. She said you were in Qingcheng and asked me toe and take a look.


    ¡°i have something to do in qingcheng this weekend, so i dropped by.¡±


    whether or not he came on the way, everyone actually knew in their hearts.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t realize before that you were actually quite bold.¡± Shi boyu said, his meaning unclear.


    she had never felt it before, but shi yan had been doing her own thing when she was at the shi family. most of the time, she would be reading quietly and had no chance to show her emotions. Or rather, before she opposed the marriage and resolutely left the family, she had never revealed her emotions.


    she had never revealed it, so who knew if she was brave or timid?


    However, she did not shed a single tear when she was forced to leave the Shi family at the age of ten. Was it not a disy of courage?


    but shi boyu didn¡¯t get to see her like that with his own eyes.


    Shi boyu had personally witnessed everything that had happened in Qingcheng and Yushi¡¯s base camp. not only was she not afraid of danger, she even gave people the feeling that she did not care about the situation.


    however, she did have the confidence to do so.


    her confidence was not given by anyone, but by herself.


    shi yan didn¡¯t say much. she just looked at him and said,¡±I¡¯ve caused third brother to worry.¡±


    Shi boyu didn¡¯t reply to her. Instead, he said, ¡± you left without a word back then. It¡¯s been nine years. You didn¡¯t even call me or my brother. Don¡¯t you have anything to say? ¡±


    ¡°yanyan, you don¡¯t want anyone else in the family, but don¡¯t you want me and big brother too? we just need to wait a little longer and we¡¯ll be back from school. why don¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡±


    As he spoke, he met Shi Yan¡¯s eyes. Before Shi Yan could speak, he self-deprecatingly said, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s true. at that time, big brother and i had nothing, so what could we use to protect you? If you don¡¯t believe that we¡¯ve never thought of relying on us, then it¡¯s only right.¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to say that this was not the case.


    But she couldn¡¯t even convince herself.


    Not to mention that time, even now, she didn¡¯t believe in others and never thought of relying on others.


    She could rely on Jiang che so easily because she had the confidence to do so even if she didn¡¯t rely on him.


    ¡°but i don¡¯t seem to have the right to criticize you. we¡¯re useless, so you have no choice but to n for yourself at such a young age. if we were reliable enough to give you a sense of security, you wouldn¡¯t have been forced into such a situation.¡±


    Shi Yan clenched her fists, pursed her lips, and said with a smile,¡±Third brother, you¡¯re too kind. How can I me you?¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no such thing as who owes who. you¡¯re my brother and my family, but no one said that you have to be responsible for my life. everyone is an individual, and i can¡¯t be protected by you just because you¡¯re my brother.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ve been living quite well these years. Third brother, don¡¯t think too much and don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°speaking of self-me, i should be the one ming myself. i didn¡¯t even say goodbye before i left. i¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry about me. ¡±


    Shi boyu looked at her with aplicated expression and remained silent for a long time.


    after a long while, he said,¡¯i¡¯m very pleased to see you and jiang che getting along. Yanyan, you have someone you care about. I¡¯m very happy for you.¡±


    apart from this, it seemed inappropriate for him to say anything else.


    should he tell her loudly that she was his younger sister and that she could fool around and rely on them a little, instead of being so sensible?


    if he couldn¡¯t say such things, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to say it.


    why had she never been noisy and sensible since she was young? Wasn¡¯t it because her family members were unreliable and couldn¡¯t give her a sense of security?


    The topic had changed so quickly that Shi Yan couldn¡¯t react.


    ¡°thank you,¡± she said with a smile.


    her thanks made shi boyu¡¯s lips tighten even more. he picked up the tea and took a sip before saying, ¡± ¡°i heard that you have a teacher?¡±


    ¡± yes, he¡¯s a professor at the school of arts at haicheng university. ¡±


    ¡°i know. i¡¯m in the same circle and i¡¯ve heard of professor li bingfeng. Since you¡¯ve acknowledged him as your master, you should learn from him. You can learn a lot.¡±


    ¡°i will,¡±


    call me if you need anything, Wanwan. I¡¯ve collected a lot of books over the years. Maybe there¡¯ll be something you need.


    although shi boyu also liked to read, shi yan was the one who liked to read.


    when shi yan was a child, many of the books she read were collected from all over the world by her family. shi boyu had the habit of collecting books because shi yan liked to read.


    shi yan looked up at him, paused, and said,¡±i¡¯ll give third brother a call if i need anything.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s very stressful to study a master¡¯s degree and phd in a row. don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. just try your best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Third brother, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    mom will probably be in Haicheng for a while. If you have time, go have dinner with her or visit the SU family more often.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°will you return to the capital in the future?¡± he spoke in a normal tone, but when he asked this question, shi boyu¡¯s tone was full of seriousness.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    before shi boyu could be happy, he heard her say, ¡± ¡± jiang che is from the capital and he has business in the capital. even if he doesn¡¯t go back to stay for a long time, we should go back asionally. ¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, that¡¯s good.¡±


    As long as he was willing to go back, it didn¡¯t matter who he was going back for!


    ¡°that tong yan is one of your people?¡±


    ¡± yes, i decided on it before i left the capital. after that, i paid some money to hire a few teachers to train me. ¡±


    ¡°there should be more than one person like tong yan under yourmand, right?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    ¡°that fifth lord jiang even knows about it?¡±


    ¡°No, he has only seen three of them.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked up at Shi boyu with a serious expression.¡±Jiang che has never asked much about my matters. third brother doesn¡¯t need to remind me to be on guard against him. jiang che has reminded me more than once not to tell him everything and to be on guard against him.¡±


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t need to guard against him. I can tell him whatever he wants to know. however, in order to prevent him from nagging me, i went along with him and didn¡¯t tell him everything.¡±


    in fact, there was no need to say that they did not rely on these things to maintain their rtionship.


    when they first met, they didn¡¯t even know who the other party was.


    from the beginning to the end, they had only recognized the other party as a person.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know how different her expression was when she talked about jiang che, but shi boyu could see it clearly and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    He only said,¡±this is good.¡±

 Chapter 379

    ?


    379 meeting an unexpected guest


    They walked out of the restaurant.


    in the car.


    The driver looked at the person in the back seat through the rearview mirror and hesitated for a while before asking, ¡± ¡°Third young master, is it Hui juyun?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Shi boyu had already taken off his sses. His eyes looked very simr to Shi Yan¡¯s, but without his sses, he looked a little more stern.


    ¡± previously, you said in yuanshi that you would settle the score with yuanshi for miracle doctor su¡¯s matter this time. do you have any orders? ¡± shi zhao, who was driving, asked.


    ¡°Cooperate with mist and Tianwang.¡±


    shi zhao agreed.


    He looked up at the rearview mirror again. third young master, you have ss on Monday. Are you going to book a ne ticket back to the capital city tomorrow? ¡±


    This sentence sessfully made Shi boyu, who was staring out of the car window, look away.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll stay in Qingcheng for a few days.¡±


    Shi Zhao didn¡¯t ask why he had stayed in Qingcheng for a few days, but he knew in his heart.


    on the other side, after separating from su chen, jiang che asked shi yan, ¡± ¡°Where are we going next?¡±


    shi yan was quieter than ever during the meal.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t ask her anything about Shi boyu or the Shi family. He didn¡¯t even mention anything about them to her.


    it was as if they had juste out for a meal as usual and had not seen anyone special or happened.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the mist.¡±


    shi yan had been hugging jiang che¡¯s arm the entire time and leaning on his shoulder, so now she was resting her chin on his shoulder and looking up at him.


    She looked a little delicate.


    She was pitiful.


    ¡°do you want toe along?¡± she asked.


    ¡°i¡¯m not going.¡±


    He raised his hand and used his index finger to push the hair on her forehead to the side. Then, he ced his palm on her face, his movements extremely gentle.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± he said.


    I¡¯ll pick you up for dinnerter. After dinner, I¡¯ll take you around. I won¡¯t bring anyone else, just us.


    shi yan had expected jiang che to take her out for a walk, but she had not expected the two of them to go out alone.


    the city of qing was a chaotic ce, especially at night.


    However, since he said that the two of them would go out alone, he must be confident, so she had nothing to worry about. if something really happened, she would not be a burden with her skills.


    As for Jiang che, Qianqian.


    although she had never seen jiang xun in action, the fifth master of the jiang family was feared by so many people. other than his extraordinary brain, his skills should not be bad.


    she was not worried at all.


    she had already expected jiang che not to go to yanxia with her. otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have specially asked him if he wanted to go with her.


    if he didn¡¯t want to go with her, she naturally wouldn¡¯t force him.


    she held his arm and interlocked her fingers with his. she raised his hand and looked at the time on his watch.


    ¡°it¡¯s 2:12 now.e pick me up at 5.¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask him if he knew the location of the mist, because she knew that Jiang che definitely knew.


    don¡¯t look at how both xia yan and tian wang were part of the seven major forces in qingcheng. in fact, tian wang had more experience than xia yan.


    jiang che looked down at the hand she was holding tightly, and his slightly restrained eyes were filled with a smile. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    He held her hand tightly.


    As for su chen, he did not choose to leave with Shi Yan. They went their separate ways after leaving the restaurant. He did not want to leave Qingcheng immediately.


    everyone was here for him and wanted to stand up for him. as the person involved, there was no reason for him to sit back and enjoy the fruits of others bor. he went to make preparations. although his power couldn¡¯t bepared to the forces that had taken root in the city of qing, he could still help.


    When they parted, Shi Yan only asked if he was fine alone. Su chen replied that he was fine, and Shi Yan did not say anything else. She also did not secretly send people to protect him.


    they split up and left.


    Shi Yan did not ask where su chen was going or what he was doing.


    Jiang che left after sending Shi Yan to Yanxia.


    The Yanxia base camp was an entire vi area.


    that¡¯s right, the entire vi area was within the boundary of the mist. in qingcheng, real estate was yanxia¡¯s main business.


    the ¡®security¡¯ of the neighborhood was very tight.


    there were three gates, each a few hundred meters apart. there were security guards to confirm the identity of the visitors.


    Usually, they would only be allowed to enter after they had confirmed that there was no mistake. Today was an exception, at least, the car Shi Yan was in was an exception.


    Tang Fu was the one who drove the car, and there was another car in front of them. Tong Yan and Wei chuge, who had just gone to the gate to pick Shi Yan up, were in the car.


    With the head of the Yanxia Guild personally clearing the way in front, who would dare to screen throughyers of checks?


    they arrived at the conference building.


    Shi Yan had onlye because she could not stand the enthusiasm of Tong Yan and the others, and had agreed to let them take a look. She did not intend to make a big fuss, so even when she came to the conference building, she did not see many people. Besides Tong Yan and the other two, there were only two higher-ups from the mist.


    tong yan did not introduce shi yan to them seriously. however, when they heard how tong yan and the other two addressed shi yan and saw their respectful attitude toward her, the two of them had a general understanding of shi yan¡¯s identity.


    The true master of the mist!


    they also understood why their boss, who was such a tough woman, would give thepany such a poetic name like ¡± yanxia. ¡±


    they asked someone to bring them tea that had been brewed in advance. after drinking the tea and simply greeting each other, the two of them took shi yan to see the sunset clouds.


    It was Tang Fu¡¯s suggestion to bring Shi Yan to see the mist, and everyone agreed with it. Shi Yan couldn¡¯t bear to refuse so many pairs of expectant eyes.


    in the end, under tong yan¡¯s lead, shi yan was apanied by wei chuge, tang fu, and the two high-level executives of the yanxia group to tour the vi area.


    Of course, they did not visit everything from the beginning to the end. Tong Yan was afraid that Shi Yan would be tired, so he only brought Shi Yan to visit the key points.


    An hourter, someone said that there was a visitor. They had visited most of the more important and unique ces in Yanxia. Under the questioning gazes of several people, Shi Yan said, ¡± go back and meet the guests.


    Those who could visit someone else¡¯s base camp were naturally not ordinary people, but the person who came was Gu Zi, whom Shi Yan had seen in the morning. This was something Shi Yan had not expected.


    The name of the card was ¡°Gu Zi of the Gu family in M Nation.¡±


    Shi Yan had never heard of the name Gu Zi before, but she knew about the Gu family in M country.


    after tong yan¡¯s introduction, shi yan finally knew gu zi¡¯s position in the gu family.


    he was equivalent to the second-inmand of the gu family and was known as the seventh master of the gu family.


    He hade to the door of the rosy clouds sect. Logically speaking, Shi Yan should not be the one to deal with him, but the other party had clearlye to visit miss Shi Yan.


    in the guest room.


    shi yan sat in the main seat, gu zi sat on the lower left, tong yan sat below gu zi, wei chuge and tang fu sat opposite them.


    ¡°Seventh master Gu, why do you want to see me?¡± shi yan took a sip of tea, put the teacup on the coffee table next to her, and calmly said, ¡±


    his tone was neither fast nor slow, with a bit of nonchnce.


    But it didn¡¯t make people feel arrogant.


    On the contrary, her attitude gave people a good feeling, even if it was a little distant.


    it¡¯s nothing much. I just couldn¡¯t recognize miss Shi this morning, so I came to apologize for my poor eyesight. Gu Ziughed.


    although he was smiling, the hostility on his body did not reduce at all.


    it didn¡¯t make people feel friendly.

 Chapter 380

    ?


    380 Chapter 380-doesn¡¯t seem to have good intentions


    ¡°Seventh master Gu¡¯s words are serious. Whether it¡¯s me or the Shi family, we don¡¯t have much interaction with the Gu family. Seventh master Gu, you don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    as she spoke, shi yan¡¯s gaze was fixed on gu zi¡¯s face for two seconds.


    it was not a big deal that he did not recognize her. she was not an important figure and had never interacted with the gu family or gu zi. so shi yan didn¡¯t believe gu zi¡¯s words that he came to her house to apologize for not recognizing her.


    She couldn¡¯t guess Gu Zi¡¯s motive.


    She didn¡¯t know if Gu Zi saw through her thoughts, but she said, ¡± ¡°Other than expressing my apologies, I actually came here for another matter.¡±


    Oh?


    ¡°Seventh master Gu, please speak.¡±


    ¡°if i may ask, what is the rtionship between miss shi and su chen? i can see that you two are very close.¡±


    ¡°If miss Shi feels that it¡¯s inconvenient, you don¡¯t have to answer me,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it. I¡¯m just a little curious why seventh master Gu would ask about this. Not many people knew about the rtionship between Brother Su chen and Xuanji with the Shi family, but it was not a secret. With seventh master Gu¡¯s ability, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not difficult for me to find out. However, it was not glorious to investigate someone else¡¯s Affairs without permission, and it might even anger the person involved. It¡¯s just a small matter that piqued my curiosity. I don¡¯t have to offend miss Shi and miracle doctor su for it. ¡±


    Shi Yan looked at him with her usual faint smile and said, ¡± ¡°so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Seventh master Gu has a good character.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your praise.¡±


    Brother Su Chen¡¯s master was my deceased fourth grandfather¡¯s wife. After fourth grandfather passed away, fourth grandmother remained unmarried for the rest of her life. We, the younger generation of the Shi family, would call her fourth grandmother, and Brother Su chen was her disciple.


    ¡°it wasmon when they were young, so their rtionship naturally grew closer.¡±


    ¡± i see. i thought that miss shi was close to miracle doctor su during her life outside. ¡±


    the moment gu zi¡¯s words fell, she met shi yan¡¯s eyes.


    he did not dodge and said with a smile,¡±please don¡¯tugh at me, miss shi. i¡¯ve heard many rumors about you before i met you.¡± However, those rumors say that you¡¯re not the youngdy of the Shi family, but the girlfriend of the fifth master of the Jiang family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s said that the one who captured the fifth Lord Jiang was a little girl from the countryside, and an orphan at that. I naturally know that miss Shi can¡¯t be a girl from the countryside, let alone an orphan. However, there¡¯s no smoke without fire. I was thinking, could it be that miss Shi has not lived in the Shi family all these years, and you have been closer to su chen all these years?¡±


    ¡°so, what is seventh master gu trying to say?¡± shi yan looked at him and smiled.


    ¡± i don¡¯t have anything to say and i don¡¯t have any other intentions. i¡¯m just a little curious. miss shi, you can take it that i¡¯m more curious. ¡±


    he smiled calmly and no matter how shi yan looked at him, his expression did not change at all.


    it was as if he was really curious.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer his question, but said, ¡± ¡°Seventh master Gu, you¡¯re in a good mood.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯ve never been curious about other people¡¯s affairs, so i don¡¯t quite understand seventh master gu¡¯s curiosity about other people¡¯s affairs. ¡±


    that¡¯s normal. Miss Shi doesn¡¯t seem like a gossiper.


    After he finished speaking with a smile, Gu Zi picked up the teacup and took a sip. He then continued,¡±miss shi is studying at haicheng university, right?¡±


    shi yan lifted her eyelids to look at him and nodded.¡±yes.¡±


    Haicheng University is one of the top ten universities in the country. You must be outstanding to be able to get in.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡±


    ¡°actually, i believe what yu wen said about su chen, the miracle doctor su. i¡¯ve known yu wen for many years, he¡¯s not someone who would say things without thinking. if he wasn¡¯t sure, he wouldn¡¯t have said those things.¡±


    He suddenly changed the topic, but he didn¡¯t seem stiff.


    this didn¡¯t mean that he was good at changing the topic, but that he was thick-skinned enough.


    ¡°Oh, really? i don¡¯t really know much about this lord wen.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Although Brother Su chen and I have some friendship, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to get involved in Brother Su Chen¡¯s private affairs. Therefore, I have no right toment on what that Lord Wen of the original force said, and I don¡¯t intend to express my opinion.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi is the one with a good character who doesn¡¯t get involved in other people¡¯s private affairs and doesn¡¯t have the heart to gossip. Since miss Shi doesn¡¯t like it, let¡¯s stop this topic.¡±


    ¡± speaking of which, a few years ago, i had an elder who was seriously ill and had to seek medical help everywhere. i once asked someone to help me find out the whereabouts of miracle doctor su and found out that he had appeared in wu county of yun province for a period of time. ¡±


    ying with the teacup, Gu Zi looked at Shi Yan and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Wu County of Yun province is a small county, and the conditions are still very poor until now. The conditions were even worse before. i wonder if miss shi has heard of this ce?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. of course I¡¯ve heard of it. I¡¯m quite good at geography.


    After going through such a big detour, this was his goal.


    But why did Gu Zi ask where she lived all these years?


    today was the first time she and gu zi met in the yuan shi. before that, she had never even heard of the name gu zi. she only knew that there was a gu family in M nation and that the gu family¡¯s strength was not inferior to the four great families in the capital.


    was he asking for himself or for yu wen¡¯s sake?


    if it was to help yu wen, what did he want to do?


    to find out about her, and then use her to force su chen to submit?


    that was unlikely.


    In that morning¡¯s meeting, if Yu Wen was smart enough, he wouldn¡¯t have provoked her again, and he didn¡¯t look like a stupid person.


    After thinking about it, she was more inclined to think that Gu Zi was investigating herself.


    It was really strange. She had been hiding in a small ce like Wu County in Yun province for nine years and had never even shown her face. She had not seen many people who were ranked among the top, let alone making enemies.


    Why did the seventh master of the Gu family, who was far away in country M, pay attention to her?


    was she that charming?


    Oh, her charm was probably great. After all, Jiang che had said that more than once.


    ......


    ¡°miss shi is a top student who got into haicheng university. she should be good at all subjects,¡± gu zi said with a smile.


    ¡± i¡¯m here to apologize for not being able to recognize miss shi this morning. since i¡¯ve already apologized, i won¡¯t bother you any longer. ¡±


    gu zi stood up as he spoke, very neatly and without any hesitation.


    ¡°so, what exactly is he here for?¡± tang fu asked after he left.


    ¡°didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯s here to apologize to miss yan?¡± tong yan sneered.


    Then, the three of them looked at Shi Yan at the same time. Tong Yan said,¡±miss yan, gu zi is the kind of person who won¡¯t feel guilty even if he identally took a life. it¡¯s obviously strange for him to personallye to apologize for such a small matter.¡±


    ¡± you should be careful. i think gu zi has her eyes on you. as for whether it¡¯s good or bad, i don¡¯t know. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    it really was fine.


    she was just curious about gu zi¡¯s motive but she wasn¡¯t worried or nervous at all. She didn¡¯t even n on investigating Gu Zi¡¯s motives.


    This was just a small interlude, and it had no effect on Shi Yan.


    She stayed in the mist for a while and gave some suggestions regarding the future development direction and some business problems that Tong Yan and the others had raised.


    jiang che came to pick her up at five o ¡®clock.


    she happily got into his car and left.

 Chapter 381

    ?


    381 Not anxious at all


    ¡°I heard that you went to Yanxia in the afternoon?¡±


    Aftering out of the mist, Gu Zi returned to her original state.


    the situation at yuan shi was tense, but as the head of yuan shi, yu wen didn¡¯t show any signs of panic. he continued to leisurely sit in his office, drinking and chatting.


    oh, he wasn¡¯t drinking. he was mixing drinks.


    he stood behind the counter and mixed a ss of wine before cing it in front of gu zi.


    ¡°yes, i did.¡±


    he took a sip of wine and praised, ¡± ¡°the wine is not bad.¡±


    ¡°For what? Let alone with Yanxia, you don¡¯t even have any contact with the entire city of Qing, except for me. What matter is it that you have to personally visit Yanxia?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to meet the youngdy of the Shi family,¡±


    ¡°shi yan?¡±


    yu wen stopped mixing the wine and squinted at him.¡±gu zi, do you like her?¡±


    don¡¯t forget that she¡¯s the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord¡¯s woman. It¡¯s not a wise move to snatch her from the fifth Lord.


    gu zi drank and raised her eyebrows at him,¡±why does your tone sound a little sour?¡± Are you jealous?¡±


    I¡¯m talking to you seriously, Gu Zi. I¡¯m not joking. You can like anyone but this miss Shi. yu wen said with a serious expression.


    After staring at him for a moment, Gu Zi said, ¡± ¡°Look at how anxious you are. Am I such a brainless person? I¡¯d be crazy to target fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have any ideas, but I¡¯m afraid¡±


    He suddenly stopped.


    ¡°But what?¡± Yu Wen asked.


    nothing. I just think that the youngdy of the Shi family is quite a character for having such achievements at such a young age. Now that she has the backing of the fifth master Jiang, her strength can not be underestimated. Even if we can¡¯t be friends, we should at least not be on bad terms with her.


    I¡¯ve always been curious and I like crowds. You know that. I went to Yanxia to visit her personally because I was curious and wanted to know more about this miss Shi. At the same time, I also wanted to express my goodwill.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep talking about me, let¡¯s talk about you. i don¡¯t think shi boyu¡¯s words in the morning were fake. he should be venting for su chen, and yanxia, tianwang, and su chen himself probably won¡¯t let this go. you¡¯ve also offended xie heng, and i heard that xie heng has been investigating you recently. he should being to settle the score with you soon.¡±


    facing so many people at the same time, your situation doesn¡¯t look good. Why don¡¯t I see you in a hurry? ¡±


    ¡°why should i be anxious?¡±


    he mixed another ss of wine and handed it to gu zi, ¡± ¡°try this one.¡±


    Gu Zi finished the wine in her hand and took it without any politeness.


    ¡°Not bad, your bartending skills have improved. I¡¯m afraid many professional bartenders can¡¯tpare to you.¡±


    ¡°thank you for thepliment.¡±


    ¡°After knowing me for so many years, you¡¯re the one who understands me the most. Don¡¯t you know that I don¡¯t care about the original force at all? i didn¡¯t have my brother¡¯s courage when i stayed in the past. i was afraid that once i left, i would have to sleep under the bridge and live a precarious life.¡±


    ¡°of course, it¡¯s not like i can¡¯t live like this, but i¡¯m not sure if i¡¯ll have the chance to improve myself again after leaving the original force. it¡¯s fine to live a bitter life, but i don¡¯t want to live a bitter life.¡±


    ¡°I stayed in the original state and borrowed Xie Liu¡¯s power to learn my skills. I was also a qualified heir and a filial junior when he was alive. After he passed away, I also took action against Xie Heng.¡±


    ¡°that time, i was aiming to take xie heng¡¯s life. if it was someone else, they might have really left their life in qingcheng. but xie heng¡¯s life is big, and it¡¯s not something i can control.¡±


    ¡°In my heart, I¡¯ve already taken Xie Heng¡¯s life. Even if he¡¯s lucky enough to survive in the end, I¡¯ve already made a deadly enemy of him.¡±


    ¡± i feel that what i¡¯ve done is enough to thank liu for his education. there¡¯s no reason for me to continue to fulfill hisst wish and guard his foundation. what do you think? ¡±


    ¡°moreover, i¡¯ve found a true heir for him. it¡¯s just that my brother is unwilling to inherit the original momentum and grandfather¡¯sst will. this is still not something i can control. i¡¯ve spent a lot of effort to find my brother.¡±


    ¡°In this way, I don¡¯t owe grandfather anything.¡±


    Gu Zi looked at him with a smile,¡±Yu Wen, aren¡¯t you being too unkind?¡± Xie Liu died less than two years ago, and you¡¯re already so ungrateful. Isn¡¯t that bad? Although what you¡¯ve done can indeed be considered as returning his favor, but a truly loyal and righteous person would not do things like you.¡±


    he mixed another ss of wine. this time, yu wen didn¡¯t hand it to gu zi and sat down to drink it himself.


    ¡°then do you think i look like a person who is loyal?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it.¡± gu zi raised her eyebrows and answered to the point.


    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together. Wasn¡¯t the reason he had a good rtionship with Yu Wen because they were the same kind of people?


    He himself wasn¡¯t a good person, so Gu Zi naturally wasn¡¯t either.


    Affectionate and righteous?


    They didn¡¯t have such a thing.


    In Gu Zi¡¯s eyes, it was very rare for someone like Yu Wen to still remember the kindness of his upbringing and even offend Xie Heng and the Xie family.


    If it was him, he might not have done so.


    Without any benefits, he still had to find himself a strong enemy. He would not usually do such an unprofitable business.


    ¡°what are you nning to do now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll y with them for a few days. If I don¡¯t let them vent their anger, even if I leave Qingcheng, they¡¯ll still remember me, and my days will never be peaceful. You must know that any one of these people is hard to deal with, let alone so many. I don¡¯t want to live the rest of my life on the run.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s a fact.¡±


    ¡°Do you need my help with anything?¡± she asked with a smile.


    no need. The original Force¡¯s oue has already been decided. There¡¯s no need to add in more losses.


    ¡°from your tone, why do i feel like you¡¯repletely treating me as one of your own?¡±


    Gu Zi seemed to be smiling, but he didn¡¯t wait for him to answer before he said, but if you treat me as one of your own, why have I never heard you mention that you¡¯re not Xie Liu¡¯s biological grandson? I¡¯ve also never heard you mention that Xie Liu has a biological grandson who¡¯s wandering outside and you even call him brother.


    ¡°i see that you¡¯re not forcing yourself to call him¡± brother.¡±in your heart, you see him as your own brother, right?¡±


    ¡°since it¡¯s like this, no matter if it¡¯s for public or private reasons, you should be very anxious to find him. why didn¡¯t you mention it to me? With my help, wouldn¡¯t you get twice the result with half the effort?¡±


    Speaking up to this point, Gu Zi¡¯s eyes narrowed and a trace of hostility shed across his eyes, ¡± ¡°or are you, yu wen, on guard against me?¡±


    Yu Wen¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine ss, paused.


    He smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m not guarded against you. It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t fully trust you.¡± Don¡¯t feel unhappy, we¡¯re all people who walk on the tip of a knife, how can we have so much wholehearted trust? you don¡¯t necessarily trust mepletely, do you?¡±


    gu zi looked at him and suddenlyughed.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡± he said.


    Then, he opened the first-grade wine, poured himself a full ss, and finished it in one gulp. Then, he poured a second cup and finished it in one gulp.


    Yu Wen saw this and frowned. He raised his hand to snatch the bottle from him, but he retracted his hand halfway.


    he didn¡¯t say much.


    she just sat there and watched him drink.

 Chapter 382

    ?


    382 It was beyond expectations


    When Gu Zi was drunk, Yu Wen got someone to help him back to his room.


    looking at gu zi who was being supported by someone, the person standing not far away walked over. it was one of yu wen¡¯s trusted aides.


    ¡°master wen, i can see that seventh master gu really sees you as a good friend. if you want to hide it from him, then just hide it from him. why did you have to tell him the truth when he asked? You can just find a random reason to brush it off.¡±


    ¡°since he¡¯s asked, how can we just give him an excuse?¡±


    ¡°besides, a good friend?¡± yu wen¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    he does treat me as a close friend. At least, after knowing me for so many years, he has never done anything to let me down. He has even helped me a lot.


    ¡°But how can seventh master Gu be a good-tempered person? if he were to find out that i¡¯m not xie liu¡¯s biological grandson and that i¡¯m just an heir that he raised as a tool, i¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t let me continue to stay by xie liu¡¯s side no matter what. Xie Liu isn¡¯t easy to deal with, so there¡¯s no need to go against him.¡±


    seventh master Gu was right about one thing. I see su chen as my own brother. Putting aside the fact that I want him toe back and clean up the mess that Xie Liu left behind, I have never thought of taking his life.


    seventh master Gu is different. If he knew about su Chen¡¯s existence, he probably wouldn¡¯t have let me find su chen, whether it was because he was worried that su chen would threaten my position or because I treated him like a brother.


    many people have died at the hands of the seventh master Gu. Su chen is not the only one.


    the subordinate was silent.


    he sometimes felt that grandpa wen was a veryplicated person.


    To say that he was a good person, he was indeed cruel and merciless. To say that he was not a good person, he did not hesitate to be enemies with Xie Heng and the Xie family to repay the kindness of Xie Liu¡¯s upbringing. He also hid the whole thing from seventh master Gu in case he wanted to harm miracle doctor su.


    after a while, the subordinate continued. ¡± but master wen, since you didn¡¯t want to take miracle doctor su¡¯s life, you even let hime back to take over the old master¡¯s dying wish. aren¡¯t you afraid that he will be targeted by the enemies of the original force or offend the xie family? he will be in danger. ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s not something i can control,¡± yu wen shrugged.


    ¡°For my brother to be able to roam the outside world alone for so many years, have such a great reputation, and still be safe and sound, he must have his own extraordinary points. If he¡¯s willing to ept all of this, he must have his own ns.¡±


    ¡°if he¡¯s unlucky and dies, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s own fate.¡±


    Seeing the smile on Yu Wen¡¯s face, the subordinate felt a little scared.


    She shivered and didn¡¯t dare to speak again.


    *


    After Shi Yan and Jiang che had their meal, they went shopping.


    after finding a ce to park the car, the two of them walked into the mall holding hands.


    Shi Yan retracted her gaze from the shopping mall and smiled at the person beside her. ¡°why did you bring me to the mall?¡±


    she had thought that he had brought her to the shopping mall because there was something different about the shopping malls in qingchengpared to other ces. at first nce, it was no different from the shopping malls in other ces, and it was very lively with peopleing and going.


    ¡°i was just passing by, so i wanted to bring you over to take a look.¡±


    at this time, jiang che had already changed into a ck sweater and was dressed very casually. he even put on the hat of the sweater, covering half of his overly outstanding face. the two of them finally didn¡¯t stand out as much as they did in the mall.


    however, shi yan¡¯s face still attracted a lot of attention.


    Hence, there would still be people looking at them from time to time.


    ¡°that one over there, have you yed it before?¡± Jiang che pointed at the game console not far away and asked.


    It was the kind of old game console ced in the mall that could be yed with coins.


    Shi Yan followed his finger and looked at the game console. At this time, there were a few teenagers of 12 or 13 years old ying it. It was obviously for children.


    she blinked her eyes and looked at him with a strange expression.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you¡¯re not going to take me to y that, right?¡±


    not to mention her, that kind of game console that was meant for children, and obviously for fun, was not in line with his temperament at all.


    putting him next to that old game console would only make one think of one word: He was out of ce.


    pinching her fingertips, jiang che lowered his eyes and chuckled, ¡± I do have such ns. Have you yed it before? ¡±


    Shi Yan shook her head.


    Not only did she look at him with a strange expression, but she also felt that it was very strange.


    could it be that he wanted to let her experience childlike innocence?


    ¡°do you want to go y?¡±


    He did not want to.


    but shi yan still nodded.


    ¡°there¡¯s no harm in experiencing it.¡± she said.


    he wasn¡¯t lying. since he wanted to take her out to y, she did feel that there was no harm in experiencing it.


    Jiang che held her hand and walked over. However, before they went to y games, Jiang che bought a hat for her at a shop.


    the baseball cap was pressed down a little and covered half of her face.


    The number of gazes on them instantly decreased by more than half.


    jiang che was very satisfied.


    he went to exchange some coins, held shi yan¡¯s shoulder to make her sit down, and inserted some coins into her. ¡°do you know how to y?¡±


    Shi Yan actually didn¡¯t know how to do it, but when Jiang che was exchanging coins just now, she had stood at the side and watched how others yed, so she had almost learned it.


    She turned around to look at the person who was standing behind her and leaning slightly closer to her. What she saw was his clear and elegant face. He had a faint smile on his face, which made his peach blossom eyes look a little dazed.


    It dazzled Shi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± she said without thinking.


    jiang che met her gaze and smiled. his deep and clear voice entered her ears, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    As he spoke, he leaned forward and held her hands with both hands.


    as he leaned over, shi yan felt that her entire body was in his arms. she couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips and chuckle silently.


    his hot breath fell on her ear, and he said with a low smile, ¡± ¡°miss shi, focus.¡±


    shi yan pursed her lips and smiled as she turned her gaze to the game screen in front of her. she didn¡¯t really do anything herself. he was the one holding her hand.


    after doing this a few times, jiang che asked her, ¡± ¡°miss shi, do you want to try it yourself?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t learn it,¡± Shi Yan turned around and said with a smile.


    Jiang che stared at her with a smile in his eyes for a few seconds, then lowered his head to kiss her, saying, ¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kick you again.¡±


    the gamested for more than an hour.


    every time jiang che asked shi yan if she wanted to try it herself, shi yan would say that she hadn¡¯t learned it, so jiang che would hold her hand and teach her step by step the entire time.


    after ying the game, the two of them came to the w machine.


    ¡°have you yed this before?¡±


    of course not.


    miss shi, who always liked peace and quiet and could read books all day long without any yfulness, would never have yed w games before.


    She shook her head decisively.


    Jiang che held her hand tightly and pulled her into his arms.


    he didn¡¯t hold her for long. he let go of her in less than half a minute.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll go and exchange some coins. i¡¯ll teach you?¡±


    In fact, there was no need to teach him. Just because he had never yed it before didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know how to y it.


    however, when she met his gentle eyes, shi yan didn¡¯t respond to him. instead, she smiled and nodded. she responded somewhat obediently,¡±alright,¡± he said.


    after exchanging the coins, jiang che grabbed shi yan¡¯s hand once.


    he had sessfully caught a little pink pig.


    ¡°why don¡¯t you try it yourself?¡±


    Shi Yan was just about to say that she hadn¡¯t learned it when Jiang che spoke first, ¡± try it first. I¡¯ll teach you if you can¡¯t.


    Suddenly meeting his eyes that were filled with pity and heartache, Shi Yan paused, smiled, and nodded.

 Chapter 383

    ?


    383 Trouble at the night market


    She actually wanted to say that there was no need to feel sorry for her because of this. She had never yed these games before. It was not that anyone had mistreated her, but she just did not like to y.


    other people aside, shi bozhen had a rebellious and yful personality since he was young. with him around, she naturally wouldn¡¯tck these things to y with.


    however, she also understood jiang che¡¯s intentions and did not want to waste his efforts.


    she might as well go along with his wishes.


    shi yan operated on his own. he did it three times, but he didn¡¯t seed even once.


    ¡°it seems that i haven¡¯t learned it yet,¡± he turned around and smiled.


    jiang che chuckled and continued to work with her hand.


    every time, jiang che would be able to pick up a doll, like a veteran at ying with a w machine.


    This made Shi Yan click her tongue in wonder.


    After taking a lot of food, Shi Yan only took the Pink Pig and a purple rabbit.


    she held both of them in her arms and the two of them shopped around the mall for a while before leaving for the night market not far from the mall.


    it was alreadyte, and it was time to go shopping at the night market.


    going to the night market was nothing more than eating and ying.


    neither of them were people who would buy food while walking on the street. this time, however, it was an exception. it was jiang che who took the initiative to buy the snacks.


    He bought it and held it in his hand, feeding Shi Yan a mouthful from time to time.


    he would asionally eat a little himself.


    After eating two or three different snacks, they were almost halfway through the night market.


    It was crowded and bustling with activity.


    it was a very lively scene.


    after shi yan said that she couldn¡¯t eat anymore, jiang che didn¡¯t buy any more food. he held shi yan¡¯s hand and walked through the crowd.


    Finally, they heard a few soft sounds, which were the sounds of balloons bursting.


    looking up, there were rows of balloons on a stall not far away. someone was shooting with a gun. his aim was not good, and three out of ten shots hit the balloons.


    Following Shi Yan¡¯s line of sight, Jiang che, who was wearing a hoodie and a hat that covered most of his face, raised the corners of his eyes and said, ¡± ¡°you want to y that?¡±


    His gaze thennded on the prize area of the stall: ¡°or is there something you like among the prizes?¡±


    In fact, it was none of those. She was simply reminded by the sound.


    However, when her gaze fell on a bouquet of roses in the award area, Shi Yan said,¡±There¡¯s a prize I like.¡±


    following her line of sight, jiang che also saw the bouquet of roses.


    This kind of stall had to open every day, and the prize was the same. The prize they prepared would naturally not be fresh roses, or they would suffer a loss.


    At this moment, there was a bunch of stic roses ced there, but the workmanship was good and the imitation effect was excellent.


    Jiang che held her hand and led her to the stall.


    Just as he was about to pay to win the prize back for Shi Yan, Shi Yan said,¡±Shall wepete?¡±


    Jiang che was slightly surprised. He looked at her, raised his eyebrows, and chuckled.¡±it¡¯s rare to see miss shi in the mood, so i¡¯ll naturally apany you.¡±


    He paid for the toy gun and stic bullets.


    After loading the bullets, he handed one of them to Shi Yan. At that time, the two dolls in Shi Yan¡¯s hands had already been ced on the chair at the side.


    holding the gun in her hand, shi yan weighed it in her hand and said to jiang che with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°teacher jiang, please don¡¯t let me win.¡±


    I have to give it my all when I¡¯mpeting with miss Shi. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose too badly. If miss Shi thinks that I¡¯m not capable enough and can¡¯t be relied on, won¡¯t I lose more than I gain? ¡±


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, you must perform well,¡± Shi Yanughed.


    jiang che pursed his lips and chuckled.


    ¡°start?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    Many people had stopped to watch, probably because they had never seen a couplepete before. Even the owner of the stall was standing on the side and watching seriously.


    however, one of them was wearing a hoodie and the other was wearing a baseball cap, so their faces could not be seen clearly. But even so, half of their faces were revealed and the temperament they exuded was enough to stun the passersby.


    he pulled the trigger.


    bang bang bang-


    no one fired 50 bullets in a row without any pause, and not a single bullet missed.


    The passerby eximed, and the boss¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    The two of them didn¡¯t care much about other people¡¯s gazes. They put down their guns and smiled at each other.


    ¡°it¡¯s a draw,¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re very capable,¡± Jiang che said as he looked at Shi Yan.


    it was a generouspliment, and the gaze he used to look at shi yan was a little more profound and scorching.


    Shi Yan naturally also noticed it. She was stunned for a moment, but quickly responded with a smile,¡±Teacher Jiang is not bad either.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a draw, do you still want topete?¡±


    ¡°it depends on miss shi¡¯s wishes.¡±


    unfortunately, before they could make a decision, the owner of the stall ran over. ¡± ¡°Have the two of you practiced before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the shooting range a few times.¡± shi yan wasn¡¯t lying. before leaving the shi family, shi boxiang had indeed taken her to the shooting range a few times, but it definitely hadn¡¯t exceeded five times.


    She had trained in the shooting range a few times. As for how Jiang che had trained, she had no idea.


    ¡°No wonder the two of you were able to hit 100% of the target.¡±


    ¡°The two of you are the first prize winners, so you can go to the prize area and choose a prize each.¡±


    it sounded like he didn¡¯t want the two of them to continue ying.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t mind. It wasn¡¯t easy to set up a stall and do business, so she and Jiang che had had enough fun.


    Jiang che? ¡± he looked at Jiang che. are we going to pick a prize? ¡±


    ¡°One for each of us. You pick one for me, and I pick one for you?¡±


    ¡°sure,¡± shi yan agreed.


    jiang che went straight to pick the bouquet of roses. shi yan observed the awards for a while, her eyes fixed on an ink-colored pen holder.


    The pen holder was designed by ck bamboo.


    He picked it up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± he said to the owner.


    Jiang che looked at the pen holder in her hand. ¡°Miss Shi, you have good taste. Shall we Exchange now?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡±


    The two of them exchanged gifts. Now that Shi Yan was holding the roses, she could not hold the two dolls. Jiang che helped her hold one.


    just as he was about to leave, he heard amotion.


    what are you guys doing?!


    ¡°what are you doing? Beauty, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t just set up a stall here?¡±


    ¡°even if you can¡¯t set up a stall, it should be managed by the urban management. who gave you the right?¡±


    ¡°City enforcement officers? power? Beauty, you¡¯re not from the city of Qing, are you? since you¡¯re here, you have to follow the rules. this street is under our jurisdiction, we are the city enforcement officers!¡±


    The girl seemed to be frightened as she was a little panicked.¡±I, I¡¯ll pay you the stall fee!¡±


    this is not a matter of the stall fee. Setting up a stall on this Street without permission, beauty, you¡¯ve broken the rules.


    On the surface, the city of Qing looked peaceful and peaceful, but in reality, every piece ofnd was clearly divided.


    ¡°Then, then what do you want!¡±


    let¡¯s go and see our manager. He¡¯ll tell you what to do when we see him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going! What are you guys doing? don¡¯t touch me! I told you not to touch me! otherwise, i¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    ¡°call the police? beauty, it seems that you really don¡¯t understand the rules of qingcheng. if you want to call the police, hurry up. don¡¯t waste our time!¡±


    ¡°you, you guys ...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not? if you don¡¯t, thene with us. Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m a civilized person, and our person-in-charge has the most tender and protective feelings for women. With your face, you won¡¯t be at a disadvantage in front of our person-in-charge, it¡¯s just a formality.¡±


    ¡°you guys are kidnapping! I¡¯m not going with you! let me go! Help me!¡±


    ¡°xie, xie heng, save me!¡±


    shi yan and jiang che were not interested at first, but when they heard someone call xie heng¡¯s name, they looked in the direction of the sound.

 Chapter 384

    ?


    384 fifth uncle owes me a favor


    The first prize of the stall was ced on the stone steps, so Shi Yan and Jiang che were standing on which stone steps. Even though many people had gathered in front of the stall because of theirpetition, it did not block their view.


    As soon as Shi Yan looked up, she saw a girl being held down by two men. The stall in front of her was kicked to the side.


    there seemed to be a lot of ink among the things that fell to the ground.


    besides ink, there seemed to be a drawing board.


    he was probably setting up a stall to paint portraits of people.


    They were a little far away, and the girl¡¯s hair was a little messy because of the struggle just now, covering half of her face, so they couldn¡¯t see her face clearly.


    However, from her dressing, she looked very artistic.


    Not far away from them, a Man in ck with a cold expression stood there with his hands in his pockets. Two people followed behind him.


    They all had sharp gazes and a murderous aura.


    he was obviously a martial arts expert.


    the man in ck with a cold face was xie heng.


    it wasn¡¯t strange for xie heng to appear in the city of qing. after all, he had a feud with yuan shi, one of the seven major forces in the city of qing. he should be looking for yuan shi to settle the score.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for Xie Heng to appear in the night market of Qingcheng so brazenly. After all, no one stipted that the head of the Xie family couldn¡¯t visit the night market.


    However, it was strange that any random girl who set up a stall knew Xie Heng and even called him by his name.


    in fact, xie heng had just arrived in qingcheng not long ago. he didn¡¯te to the night market to shop. he heard that this was the territory of the former forces and wanted to take a look.


    When he arrived, he found that this ce had been taken over by Tian Wang.


    After investigating for a while, he naturally had a deeper understanding of the various forces in Qingcheng. He knew that Tianwang was backed by the fifth master of the Jiang family. Xie Heng did not intend to have too much interaction with Tianwang, so he nned to leave. He did not expect that someone here would know him.


    not only did she know him, but she also shouted his name on the street.


    He turned around and saw that it was indeed someone he knew.


    When the girl saw that he had heard her cry for help, she said excitedly, ¡± ¡°Xie Heng, save me!¡±


    Xie Heng frowned slightly, but his face was cold and his eyes were sharp, so the subtle change in expression was not easy to detect.


    The girl didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    second young miss Jiang, we¡¯ve only met a few times, so we¡¯re not familiar with each other. It¡¯s a little inappropriate for you to call me by my name.


    She was the second daughter of the Jiang family, Jiang Yu¡¯s younger sister, Jiang Shasha.


    He was a painter at the age of 23.


    Just like Jiang Yu, she didn¡¯t get involved in the Jiang family¡¯s business. Not only that, but she also rarely returned to the Jiang family. If she wasn¡¯t studying in school, she would be studying abroad. traveling around with her drawing board and setting up a stall to earn money when she ran out of funds was what she did the most.


    She was Jiang Yu¡¯s biological sister and had the Jiang family¡¯s genes, so she was naturally good-looking.


    At first nce, she had an artistic aura and was a delicate and pretty girl.


    Xie Heng was so straightforward that he didn¡¯t give her any face at all. Jiang Shasha¡¯s face turned pale. s-sorry, Xie family¡¯s Wanwan, young master Xie. I was too scared and suddenly saw an acquaintance, so I spoke out of turn.


    ¡°Young master Xie, please do me a favor. I don¡¯t want to leave with these people. If young master Xie is in a difficult position, you don¡¯t have to help me personally. You can just call my father or third brother to inform them of my situation.¡±


    the people who were holding jiang shasha hostage were notpletely brainless. listening to the conversation between the two, he knew that the little girl they had taken a fancy to and were prepared to bring to the new master of this street should be a rich family¡¯s daughter.


    however, he was not sure to what extent she was a daughter of a rich family.


    they were not cowards who made a living on the edge of a knife, but they were also not brainless people who would offend people at will.


    looking at the person she addressed as ¡®young master xie¡¯, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t a simple person.


    ¡°although i don¡¯t know what the rules of the city of qing they are talking about are, i¡¯m not an ignorant good girl. if i follow these people now, i won¡¯t have a good ending!¡±


    ¡± young master xie, please help me on the ount that we¡¯re both from the capital and we know each other. ¡±


    the person who gave the order to take her away exchanged a look with the person beside him.


    from the capital?


    The capital was a ce where there was nock of aristocratic families. Which family did these two peoplee from?


    it was clear that at their level, they hadn¡¯te into contact with the top aristocratic families like the jiang family and the xie family. in addition, they lived in qingcheng and didn¡¯t know much about the situation in the capital. they hadn¡¯t even heard of the jiang family and the xie family.


    with caution and probing, the leader looked at xie heng,¡±Is this gentleman trying to meddle in other people¡¯s business? This beauty has broken the rules, so she has to be responsible for it. I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°young master xie, wanwan.¡±


    Jiang Shasha shook her head with tears in her eyes, but she didn¡¯t let them fall. She pretended to be strong.


    unfortunately, xie heng was not a sympathetic person.


    Seeing that he was unmoved, Jiang Shasha gritted her teeth and said, ¡± ¡°ten million!¡±


    ¡± if young master xie saves me, i¡¯ll get my dad to give you ten million! ¡±


    ¡°I know that ten million Yuan means nothing to young master Xie, but saving me was as easy as lifting a finger for young master Xie. A Simple Favor in exchange for ten million, wasn¡¯t it a good deal? Moreover, the Jiang family still owes young master Xie a favor for saving me. No matter how you look at it, young master Xie won¡¯t be at a disadvantage!¡±


    xie heng remained unmoved.


    but he didn¡¯t leave. he just stood there without a change in expression, no one knew what he was thinking.


    This included Shi Yan, who was not far away.


    as if he could tell that xie heng didn¡¯t want to meddle in other people¡¯s business, the leader nced at jiang shasha, who was still pretending to be strong and calm despite her tears, and waved his hand. ¡± ¡°take him away!¡±


    Jiang Shasha was shocked. young master Xie doesn¡¯t care about the Jiang family¡¯s favor. What about my fifth uncle¡¯s? ¡± she yelled.


    xie heng raised his eyes and looked at her.


    Seeing that he had finally reacted, Jiang Shasha hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Although my rtionship with fifth uncle is ordinary, I¡¯m his niece in name. if young master xie saves me this time, i believe that fifth uncle will be willing to help me return this favor.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡± Xie Heng said with an unclear meaning.


    ¡°Yes! What kind of person is my fifth uncle? he definitely won¡¯t owe you a favor and not return it!¡±


    when shi yan heard this, she snorted.¡±she sure knows how to use your name.¡±


    This was the first time Jiang che had seen her express her emotions so clearly, and she was full of unhappiness.


    At the same time, her heart subconsciously softened.


    she had always been calm andposed, and it was not easy to arouse her emotions. however, she was so unhappy over such a small matter because it involved him.


    ¡°it¡¯s not like i¡¯ll do whatever she says. there¡¯s no need to be angry.¡±


    ¡°i just can¡¯t bear to see them using your name to do things so righteously!¡±


    Looking at her angry little face, Jiang che smiled helplessly. He had to lower his head and kiss her face. His actions were gentle and he wasforting her.


    ¡± alright, don¡¯t get angry over insignificant people. you¡¯re unhappy when you¡¯re angry, and your heart aches for me. it¡¯s not worth it, right? ¡±


    at this moment, xie heng suddenly looked in their direction and said,¡±second miss jiang, why do you have to seek help from someone far away? it¡¯s not easy to get a favor from fifth lord jiang. i don¡¯t dare to let him owe me a favor.¡±


    perhaps jiang shasha¡¯s shout had startled them, or xie heng¡¯s sudden words had caught them off guard, but jiang shasha suddenly broke free from the two men.


    ¡°Y-young master Xie, what do you mean?¡±


    following xie heng¡¯s line of sight, there were many people there.


    ¡°what do you mean by ¡®why give up what¡¯s near and seek what¡¯s far¡¯? could it be that other than young master xie, there¡¯s someone else i can ask for help from?¡±


    her gaze passed through the crowd andnded on shi yan, then shifted to jiang che. jiang shasha said, ¡± ¡°why does that person over there look so familiar? don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s yingluo?¡±


    he was so shocked that he stopped talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very surprised to meet fifth Lord Jiang here.¡±


    It was unknown whether Xie Heng was speaking to Jiang Shasha or Jiang che.

 Chapter 385

    ?


    385 Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?


    in fact, xie heng had only discovered shi yan and jiang che nearby a moment ago. he had not intended to point them out, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but speak up.


    after saying this, xie heng¡¯s brows furrowed, as if he was regretting his rashness.


    but since he had already said it, there was no way to take it back.


    He looked up at the two of them.


    Jiang Shasha stared in Jiang Che¡¯s direction and staggered. ¡°it, it¡¯s really fifth uncle zhenzhen.¡±


    His expression also changed a little, as if he was worried that Jiang che would be unhappy when he heard her use his name to do things.


    Perhaps it was because Shi Yan and Jiang che were no longerpeting, so there was nothing much to see, or perhaps it was because Jiang Shasha had been troubled by the crowd and was loudly asking for Xie Heng¡¯s help, which made the passers-by feel that there was a new excitement. The crowd surrounding the stall gradually dispersed,pletely exposing Shi Yan and Jiang che.


    Across the crowd, separated by a distance of more than ten meters, her eyes met Xie Heng¡¯s.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che exchanged a look. The two of them walked down the stone steps and walked in Xie Heng¡¯s direction.


    He could ignore Jiang Shasha¡¯s matters. Since he had met Xie Heng here and Xie Heng had personally pointed out that Jiang che was here, he should go and meet him.


    they weren¡¯t enemies with xie heng, and xie heng had even personally visited jiang che when he went to haicheng. they had no reason to be impolite when others were polite.


    This was themon thought of Shi Yan and Jiang che, even if they had not discussed it.


    The two men who had been freed by Jiang Shasha were about to step forward and restrain her again, but their leader raised his hand to stop them.


    they looked warily at the man and woman who were walking towards them.


    he looked like an ordinary tourist, but his aura didn¡¯t look like one.


    Xie Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the things the two of them were carrying. His gaze firstnded on the roses and the purple rabbit doll in Shi Yan¡¯s arms, then turned to the pink piglet in Jiang Che¡¯s arms.


    The capital¡¯s fearsome fifth Lord Jiang was holding a pink piglet toy as he strolled through the night market. Who would have believed it if they hadn¡¯t seen it with their own eyes?


    ¡°miss shi yan,¡±


    After greeting Shi Yan, Xie Heng looked at Jiang che,¡±Fifth Lord Jiang, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±


    throughout the entire process, xie heng did not seem to be anything special, but when his gaze fell on shi yan, jiang che¡¯s gaze deepened a little.


    Sometimes, no matter how well one tried to hide their emotions, they couldn¡¯t hide them from their love rivals.


    Just like now, Shi Yan had not noticed the difference in Xie Heng¡¯s attitude towards her and Jiang Che¡¯s, but Jiang che had.


    ¡°thank you, n head.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    jiang che took off his hoodie, revealing his handsome face. he didn¡¯t have any other expression and nodded slightly with a warm expression.¡±thank you n head, it¡¯s an honor.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m also very surprised to meet n head xie here.¡± It was a response to Xie Heng¡¯s words about how he was surprised to meet the fifth Lord here.


    ¡°there¡¯s something i need to deal with in qingcheng,¡±


    xie heng looked at them,¡±where are the two of you?¡± why did youe to qingcheng?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a private matter.¡± Shi Yan answered with a smile.


    Xie Heng didn¡¯t probe further. it¡¯s fate that we met here. It¡¯s still early. I wonder if I have the honor to treat you two to a cup of coffee? ¡± he said.


    jiang che didn¡¯t want to agree.


    xie heng¡¯s intentions were clearly not in the wine.


    after a moment of hesitation, he agreed.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be invited by the patriarch.¡±


    Since Xie Heng had other intentions, she would show him how good his rtionship with miss Shi was and make him give uppletely!


    ¡°please,¡±


    Just as he was about to leave, Jiang Shasha suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Fifth uncle!¡±


    This shout was filled with excitement.


    Jiang che turned around.


    he was expressionless.


    however, it was enough to make jiang shasha stop in her tracks and turn pale. ¡± ¡°Fifth ... Fifth uncle, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Sha Sha.¡±


    Her eyes reddened as she looked fearfully at the people who had been looking for trouble with her. ¡°Fifth, fifth uncle, can you help me? i don¡¯t want to go with these people.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well to act under my banner.¡± Jiang che said lightly.


    Jiang Shasha¡¯s expression changed again.


    ¡°No, no, fifth uncle, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I was just too scared. The only person I could ask for help was master Xie. Ordinary benefits couldn¡¯t move master Xie, so I, I could only bring you out to persuade you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, fifth uncle. I won¡¯t do it again. Please help me, just this once. I won¡¯t trouble you again!¡±


    seeing that jiang che remained unmoved, he suddenly reacted and turned to shi yan. ¡± ¡°Miss, you¡¯re my fifth uncle¡¯s friend, right? Can you help me put in a good word for me to fifth uncle and ask him to help me this time? I¡¯ll owe you one!¡±


    He didn¡¯t know her?


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze followed the brim of the hat and looked at Jiang Shasha.


    it was said that the second daughter of the jiang family was an artist. she didn¡¯t get involved in the jiang family¡¯s business and didn¡¯t even return to the jiang family often. most of her time was spent traveling to find inspiration.


    in that case, it seemed normal that jiang shasha didn¡¯t know her.


    I¡¯m indeed Mr. Jiang¡¯s friend and also his girlfriend. Mr. Jiang will probably listen to my words.


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve found the wrong person, second miss jiang,¡± shi yan said with a faint smile.


    Meeting Jiang Shasha¡¯s surprised gaze, Shi Yan smiled. ¡± i don¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business. besides, i really don¡¯t like you people from the jiang family. ¡±


    jiang shasha¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. it was as if she was shocked that she was jiang che¡¯s girlfriend, but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t believe that she was such a cold-hearted person.


    after a long while, her disbelieving expression slowly disappeared, and she said with a pale face, ¡± s-sorry, although you didn¡¯t say why you don¡¯t like the jiang family, you¡¯re fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend, so i should be able to guess the reason. ¡±


    at home, I¡¯m not close to fifth uncle. Three years ago, fifth uncle had a car ident, but grandmother forced him to let go of the mastermind behind the ident. I know fifth uncle was very sad, but I couldn¡¯t stand up for fifth uncle at that time. I¡¯m really ashamed. You don¡¯t like me, and you¡¯re still in a daze.


    Jiang Shasha, what the hell are you talking about?!


    an angry voice was heard.


    It was Jiang Kui who had brought a few people over.


    jiang shasha¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, fifth uncle, miss shi yan. my younger sister is still young and insensible. she doesn¡¯t use her brain when she speaks. please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Then, he gave Jiang Shasha an unfriendly look.


    What happened three years ago was a taboo that everyone had a tacit understanding of. It was best not to mention it in front of fifth uncle. This was what everyone had silently agreed. why was jiang shasha bringing it up in front of fifth uncle? His brain was rusty?


    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, fifth uncle, ¡± she said to jiang che. ¡± shasha doesn¡¯t use her brain when she speaks. please don¡¯t lower yourself to her level. ¡±


    jiang che looked at him, his face expressionless, and his voice gentle. ¡± among the Jiang family, only the first branch is a little stupid. Do you think I¡¯d believe that she spoke without thinking just now? ¡±


    jiang yuughed bitterly. ¡± fifth uncle, you think too highly of shasha. she¡¯s an idiot. she¡¯s not much better than the first branch. ¡±

 Chapter 386

    ?


    386 It¡¯d better be a coincidence


    ¡°is that so?¡± Jiang che said softly.


    then, he turned to the pale-faced and nervous jiang shasha. ¡± ¡°No matter how stupid the people of the Jiang family are, they should know the difference between the city of Qing and the other cities. if you set up a stall in the city and im that you don¡¯t know the rules, do you think i¡¯ll believe you?¡±


    Jiang Shasha panicked upon hearing this.


    ¡°no, no, fifth uncle, i, i really don¡¯t know what rules there are in the city of qing. I¡¯ve been living in the dormitory since junior high school and I don¡¯t go home often. I don¡¯t contact my family often and I¡¯m not familiar with many people in the circle. this, this is my first time here in qingcheng. i heard from my ssmates that the scenery here is good, so i came here to find some inspiration.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m setting up a stall here tonight because i don¡¯t have enough travel expenses. i¡¯ll set up a stall to earn some money so i can go to the next stop. ¡±


    ¡°has the jiang family reached the point where they can¡¯t even afford to pay for the travel expenses of their juniors?¡± his tone was clearly light, but it gave people an extremely strong sense of oppression.


    Jiang Shasha shook her head with red eyes. ¡°No, no! I¡¯ve never liked to spend my family¡¯s money. Ever since I entered high school and could earn money by drawing, I¡¯ve never spent a single cent from my family.¡±


    ¡°I am me, and the Jiang family is the Jiang family.¡±


    I¡¯vee to Qingcheng, and I happened to run into fifth uncle and this youngdy here tonight. Not only that, but master Xie also happened to be here and I happened to see him. I even asked him for help. It doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence at all.


    but fifth uncle, it¡¯s really just a coincidence. I didn¡¯t know that family head Xie was in Qingcheng, nor did I know that you were in Qingcheng. I didn¡¯t even know that you two would be here at the same time tonight.


    ¡°i¡¯m not trying to defend myself. i ... i just hope that fifth uncle won¡¯t misunderstand me.¡±


    Jiang che nced at her indifferently. No one knew if he believed her or not. He only said, ¡± ¡°It better be like this. i don¡¯t have a good temper, and i think you should know that.¡±


    This ¡®you guys¡¯ included Jiang Yu.


    jiang yu pursed his lips tightly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Jiang Che¡¯s deep and calm eyes swept over to the people who had been about to take Jiang Shasha away.


    With just a nce, it made the few of them feel a chill in their hearts, and they subconsciously tensed up.


    Even if they didn¡¯t know the person in front of them, he was family head Xie and the fifth master Jiang. Among the people who cameter, there was also a right-hand man of the third young master of the soaring cloud sect.


    the other party was standing beside the young man who had respectfully addressed fifth lord jiang as fifth uncle, and he had the posture of a subordinate.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess the identity of the person who came.


    the third young master of ck cloud sect!


    in this case, how could this fifth lord jiang be a simple character?


    The leader thought of how he had heard his good friends mention some powerful figures in the capital. One of them seemed to be some fifth Lord?


    At that time, he had drunk a little too much and could not remember clearly. Now that he thought about it, the fifth Lord that his good friend had mentioned seemed to have the surname Jiang?


    thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Jiang Che¡¯s next words scared him so much that his legs turned to jelly.


    ¡°Although Tianwang¡¯s actions can¡¯t be considered upright, he won¡¯t allow his subordinates to kidnap people on the street,¡± Jiang che said.


    It hadn¡¯t been long since this Street had changed owners. Other than the internal staff, no one should know.


    Not only did this fifth Lord Jiang know that this Street had changed owners and that Tianwang was in charge, but he also said such words that werepletely unlike what an outsider would say.


    He ... Is he rted to Tianwang?


    ¡°you, you are?¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t give him another nce. he looked at xie heng, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve made a fool of myself by not being strict with my subordinates. Please, patriarch Xie.¡±


    With a simple sentence, the panicked leader knelt on the ground.


    not only that, but xie heng¡¯s next words gave him an even bigger blow.


    ¡°he¡¯s just someone who has just returned from his original position, so he can¡¯t be considered someone who was raised by tianwang. fifth lord jiang doesn¡¯t need to say such things,¡± xie heng said.


    ¡°please.¡±


    the few of them went to a nearby cafe.


    once they left, jiang yu¡¯s expression changedpletely.


    he lit a cigarette, exuding an evil aura.


    He blew out a cigarette and walked toward Jiang Shasha. He nced at Jiang Shasha, who was bending over to clean up the overturned stall, and at the other people who had been scared out of their wits.


    ¡°This is my younger sister. I wonder if you can give some face to Feng Xiao and not fuss about her breaking the rules this time? Mang Xiao will make up for the loss of this stall tonight.¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you the third young master of clear sky sect?¡± The man forced himself to stand up.


    jiang yu didn¡¯t reply. he nced at the man with his evil eyes and the man understood.


    she quickly lowered her head, her face stiff.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the third young master of clear sky sect, my apologies.¡±


    ¡°i naturally have to give face to the ck firmament third young master. it¡¯s fine if i make up for the loss of the stall, but how would i dare to settle this ount with the third young master for you? If the people at the top find out, I¡¯ll have to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°It is also my bad eyesight that I did not recognize that this youngdy is your younger sister. i hope third young master doesn¡¯t take my rudeness to heart.¡±


    ¡°My sister doesn¡¯te to Qingcheng often, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know her. Since you don¡¯t mind her not following the rules and setting up a stall here, then are you going to let it go?¡±


    ¡°forget it, forget it! We still have other ces to patrol, so we won¡¯t disturb third young master and younger sister¡¯s conversation.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, he led his men and quickly slipped away.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t seem to care if they stayed or left.


    after finishing his cigarette, he stood there and didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of helping jiang shasha clean up her stall. The people behind him didn¡¯t listen to him and didn¡¯t dare to help on their own.


    the few of them just watched.


    jiang shasha sobbed as she cleaned up the mess.


    he looked so pitiful.


    after a while, jiang shasha finally looked up at him. ¡± ¡°brother, i¡¯m your sister, do you really have to be so cruel to me? you¡¯ve never treated me like this.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t say those words in front of fifth uncle just now, I would have treated you as well as I did in the past. jiang shasha, although i¡¯m not very close to my family, i¡¯ve never let you down in all these years.¡±


    ¡°the words you just said were like jabbing at fifth uncle¡¯s wound! Do you think that fifth uncle is a good-tempered person? and do you think that miss shi is someone easy to get along with? If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time to reprimand you, do you know what would have happened to you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about fifth uncle first. I saw with my own eyes how miss Shi kicked Jiang Wei so hard that she couldn¡¯t get up. Do you think you¡¯re more capable than Jiang Wei?¡±


    Jiang Shasha wiped her tears and said unhappily, ¡± ¡°you¡¯reparing me to jiang wei?¡±


    ¡°I admit that what I said was inappropriate, but brother, you shouldn¡¯tpare me to that idiot Jiang Wei! don¡¯t you know that i look down on jiang wei the most in the entire jiang family? she¡¯s always been arrogant and prideful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re here for, but you have to leave Qingcheng by tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°what if i don¡¯t leave? You want to chase me away?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll chase you out.¡±


    After saying that, he threw the cigarette butt on the ground and crushed it. Then, he turned around and left with his men.


    He didn¡¯t care about Jiang Shasha at all.


    After he left, Jiang Shasha continued to clean up her stall. She didn¡¯t seem to be afraid after what had just happened, and she moved slowly.

 Chapter 387

    ?


    387 don¡¯t deliberately act intimate


    ¡°that niece of yours, yingluo.¡±


    shi yan asked hesitantly as soon as she entered the coffee shop.


    jiang che didn¡¯t need to ask in detail to know what she wanted to ask. he said, ¡± the Jiang family doesn¡¯t have many truly smart people, but they also don¡¯t have any truly stupid people.


    in other words, it was very unlikely that jiang shasha¡¯s stupid behavior had been unintentional.


    Shi Yan understood what he meant.


    seeing that she didn¡¯t speak and her brows seemed to be slightly furrowed, jiang che raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head, ¡± it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a small fight. It won¡¯t cause any trouble. Don¡¯t worry about it.


    He smiled and nodded.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t blindly confident in Jiang che. She really believed that since he dared to say so, it meant that he knew what he was doing.


    Naturally, she didn¡¯t need to worry about it.


    Xie Heng, who was walking in front, happened to turn around and see the interaction between the two. His eyes paused for a moment, then he turned around and continued to follow the waiter.


    he went upstairs and sat by the window.


    Xie Heng didn¡¯t sit down immediately. Instead, he stood to the side and said to the two,¡±Please take a seat,¡±


    ¡°Thank you n head, please.¡± Shi Yan didn¡¯t say anything. This was what Jiang che had said.


    he let shi yan sit on the inner side, jiang che sat beside her, and xie heng sat opposite her.


    ¡°What would you two like to drink?¡± Xie Heng handed the menu over.


    it was jiang xi.


    shi yan had no intention of ordering anything. jiang che ordered two sses. before ordering, he did not ask shi yan what she wanted to drink. it seemed like he knew shi yan¡¯s taste very well. and from shi yan¡¯s behavior, it was not difficult to see that the two usually got along like this.


    Xie Heng lightly retracted his gaze from the two.


    he took another menu from the waiter and randomly ordered a dish that he often drank.


    her gaze swept past shi yan before looking at jiang che.¡±i¡¯ve only recently found out that fifth lord jiang also has a lot of business in qingcheng. i¡¯m d that i didn¡¯t have much interaction with qingcheng in the past and didn¡¯t have any conflicts with him.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just a small business, please don¡¯tugh at me, patriarch xie.¡±


    there was no doubt that the city of qing was very chaotic, but it was also a very prosperous city. as one of the seven major forces in the city of qing, it wasn¡¯t as simple as a small business.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang is too modest.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve had some conflicts with yuan shi recently. i¡¯ve been investigating yuan shi these past few days and found out quite a bit of information. i¡¯ve heard that su chen, the miracle doctor su, is trapped in the original state. i wonder if miss shi yan has heard of this?¡±


    As one of the parties involved in the engagement, Xie Heng knew the truth about Shi Yan¡¯s departure. He naturally knew that the person Shi Yan had contacted the most over the years was su chen.


    Su chen being detained by Yuan Shi was something he had found out when he was investigating Yuan Shi.


    In fact, when he had met Shi Yan and Jiang che at the night market, he had roughly guessed why the two of them had appeared in Qing city.


    However, he only had a rough guess and wasn¡¯tpletely sure. Since he knew about this news, there was no harm in telling them.


    If they didn¡¯t know about it beforehand, he could be considered to have helped. if they had known about this beforehand, he would not have lost anything by mentioning it.


    Shi Yan stirred her coffee and nodded with a faint smile, her posture gentle.¡±thank you for your concern, n head. he has already left the original state.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    after that, shi yan didn¡¯t say anything else. jiang che and xie heng were chatting, mostly about business matters. shi yan didn¡¯t care and didn¡¯t listen carefully.


    Seeing that Jiang che didn¡¯t move the coffee in front of him, she pushed her cup in front of him, took his cup, added sugar, and stirred it carefully.


    She did it naturally, and Jiang che epted it naturally.


    he smiled at her and took a sip.


    Xie Heng saw this scene.


    if he remembered correctly, when shi yan stirred jiang che¡¯s cup of coffee, he had used a spoon to test the taste.


    These two people were clearly not deliberate, but they were intimate in every way.


    Jiang che had agreed to Xie Heng¡¯s invitation to have coffee with him. He said that he wanted Xie Heng to see how good their rtionship was andpletely give up. But in reality, Jiang che had no intention of doing anything deliberately.


    because he knew very well that as long as he and shi yan were together, they didn¡¯t need to do anything deliberately, and it was enough to make others envious.


    the three of them didn¡¯t sit in the cafe for long.


    after finishing his cup of coffee, xie heng said he had something to do and left.


    after xie heng left, shi yan and jiang che also left.


    They went back to the ce they stayedst night, which was the base camp of Tianwang.


    shi yan did not wander around and went straight to her room after returning. jiang che probably had something to deal with and did not go back with her.


    Shi Yan came out of the shower. Before she could dry her hair, her cell phone rang. She had no choice but to dry her hair with a handkerchief as she walked to the sofa in the room and picked up her phone.


    It was an unknown number.


    but shi yan knew it.


    This was Shi boyu¡¯s number, which had never been changed in all these years.


    She paused in the middle of drying her hair and answered the call.


    ¡°third brother,¡±


    ¡°yanyan, have you eaten?¡± the other party¡¯s tone was normal and familiar, like a simple greeting from an old acquaintance.


    ¡°Yingluo ate it.¡±


    It was almost 10:30 when they returned to the manor. She should have taken more than half an hour to shower. It was already past 11:00, so it was impossible that she had not eaten.


    ¡°what¡¯s the matter, third brother, calling me at this hour?¡±


    On the other side of the phone, Shi boyu was standing on the balcony, looking at the dark night sky outside.


    Upon hearing Shi Yan¡¯s slightly distant words, her face tensed up slightly.


    ¡± mom asked me to ask you if you¡¯reing back to haicheng tomorrow. ¡± he said.


    Shi Yan could tell that this was just an excuse he had made up.


    If her mother wanted to ask her if she was going back to Haicheng tomorrow, she would have called her herself instead of asking him to ask on her behalf.


    I should. I have sses the day after tomorrow.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Shi boyu asked again,¡±where?¡± Mist?¡±


    ¡°no, tianwang,¡±


    As expected.


    shi boyu took off his sses, his lips pursed tightly, looking a little annoyed.


    He knew it as soon as Shi Yan arrived in Haicheng. he had also been the first to know what had happened to shi yan in sea city.


    naturally, this included shi yan moving into the jiang residence, meeting jiang che at the jiang residence and getting together with him, as well as the fact that the two of them had bought a vi with a small courtyard and an apartment near haicheng university not long after they got together.


    The vi¡¯s small courtyard was being renovated. The two of them had been living in that apartment recently.


    however, the impact of hearing this news from someone else waspletely different from hearing it from shi yan personally.


    as an older brother, shi boyu knew very well that jiang che was the man shi yan had set her mind on. this day woulde sooner orter, but it still made him feel a little ufortable.


    ¡°Yanyan, you and Jiang che flirt.¡±


    His voice stopped.


    How could Shi Yan not understand what he was trying to say?


    He didn¡¯t say much. He only said, ¡± third brother, Jiang che and I are a couple. We will be husband and wife for the rest of our lives.


    shi boyu was silent.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said after a while.


    Shi boyu knew there was no need to say things like ¡± you¡¯re still young, so take care of yourself and don¡¯t give away everything ¡± because he knew that his sister was very intelligent and transparent. She knew all these in her heart, so there was no need for him to say more.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, rest early.¡±


    ¡°third brother too, rest early.¡±


    he hung up the phone and held it in his hand. he stood in ce with his eyes slightly lowered.


    In less than half a minute, a pair of arms reached out and wrapped around her from behind. A familiar voice entered her ears.¡±miss shi, why are you in a daze?¡±

 Chapter 388

    ?


    388 i¡¯ll experience it even if i want to apany you


    Shi Yan came back to her senses.


    ¡°You¡¯re done?¡± she turned to look at him and smiled.


    ¡± i¡¯ve been busy for a long time. i didn¡¯t disturb you when i saw you taking a shower in the bathroom. i went to the next room to take a shower. ¡±


    shi yan realized that he was wearing a bathrobe and his hair was still a little wet.


    As Jiang che spoke, he rested his chin on her shoulder and wrapped his arms around her waist. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dry your hair beforeing out?¡±


    ¡°i was just about to blow it, there¡¯s a call.¡±


    jiang che nced at the phone in her hand and didn¡¯t ask her who was calling. he only rubbed his head against her neck affectionately and said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s cold at night, don¡¯t catch a cold. let¡¯s go, i¡¯ll help you dry your hair.¡±


    with that, he held shi yan¡¯s hand and led her to the bathroom.


    he stood in front of the sink and picked up the hairdryer to help her dry her hair.


    this was not the first time jiang che had done something like this, but it was the first time the two of them were standing in front of the mirror and drying shi yan¡¯s hair.


    Through the mirror, Shi Yan could clearly see Jiang Che¡¯s current actions and expression.


    He was half a head taller than her. He held the hairdryer in one hand and weaved his fingers through her hair with the other. His eyshes were slightly lowered, focused and gentle.


    Shi Yan looked at him, and a smile slowly overflowed from her eyes and dissipated.


    the hairdryer was a little loud, so neither of them said anything.


    the atmosphere was quiet and beautiful.


    naturally, such an atmosphere was also the easiest to breed amorous feelings.


    when her hair was dry, jiang che put down the hairdryer and wrapped an arm around her waist. he rested his chin on the top of her head and looked at her in the mirror. ¡± ms. shi, pass down the order and the people below will handle it. there¡¯s no need for us. shall we return to haicheng tomorrow afternoon? ¡±


    why was it tomorrow afternoon instead of tomorrow morning? the hand that slowly reached into the corner of her pajamas had already given shi yan the answer.


    his fingers were long and bony, but they were not rough. when they rubbed against the skin on his waist, they did not hurt.


    it only made people shiver slightly.


    Shi Yan fell into his arms and pressed her back against his.


    ¡°yes,¡± he replied in a low voice.


    His chin, which was leaning on the top of her hair, moved down along her hair bit by bit. His long hair was pushed to the side by his hand, and his breath sprayed on the back of her neck.


    Her pajamas were buttoned.


    He caressed her waist with one hand and gently ced the other on her corbone. He slowly slid down and unbuttoned her pajamas. his warm lips moved from the back of his neck down his gradually loosening pajamas to his back.


    One of Shi Yan¡¯s hands was ced on the sink.


    when she raised her head, she saw her reflection in the mirror.


    Her face was slightly startled, her eyes were filled with mist, and she looked dazed.


    ¡°Jiang, Jiang che, can you go back to your room?¡± Her voice was soft.


    his warm lips moved away from her back andnded on her shoulder and arm. ¡± ¡°We are in the room now.¡±


    ¡°I ... I was talking about Yingluo¡¯s bedroom.¡±


    ter,¡± His voice was muffled.


    Shi Yan¡¯s legs gave way and she did not dare to look up at the mirror in front of her.


    ¡°then, then close the door, yingluo.¡±


    The door was the bathroom door.


    ¡°the door is locked. no one wille in. don¡¯t worry, ms. shi.¡±


    It meant that the door would not be closed.


    Shi Yan¡¯s face turned even redder, especially when she could see her own reflection in the mirror when she opened her eyes. She tried to turn around to face him, but he held her waist tightly with one hand, making her unable to move.


    His warm lips moved to her ear, and then a lowugh came.¡±Miss Shi, are you shy?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s face instantly burned.


    he continued to chuckle,¡±we¡¯ve been together for so long, but this is the first time i¡¯ve seen miss shi like this.¡± i was going to go back to the bedroomter, but now i don¡¯t feel like going back anymore.¡±


    The bathrobe of the person behind him slipped.


    shi yan¡¯s face turned redder.


    He didn¡¯t reject it.


    she had always indulged him.


    He closed his eyes and lied to himself.


    however, jiang che, who was usually gentle and reserved, was theplete opposite at times like this. he was very strong. In the end, Shi Yan was forced to open her eyes several times.


    how did she spend the night? shi yan felt like she was floating. the most clear memory she had of jiang che¡¯s dominance and her red eyes in the mirror was of herself.


    in her daze, she heard jiang che bury his head in her neck and ask her if she knew why he had taken her to the shopping mall and the night market today.


    shi yan¡¯s mind was in a daze. how could she answer him?


    she asked him why.


    he said that he had never yed those games before and wanted to take her to experience them. he said that it was not just this time, and that he would do his best to bring her to experience more in the future. he also said that he was originally not interested in those things, but because he was with her, he became interested in them and was full of anticipation for experiencing new things together in the future.


    When she heard him say this, Shi Yan¡¯s heart softened unconsciously, even though she was still in a daze.


    She turned around, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.


    this was the first kiss they had since they returned.


    They had done more intimate things before.


    It was a passionate and intense kiss.


    After the long kiss, Shi Yan fell into Jiang Che¡¯s arms. Jiang che leaned against the sink and held her in his arms.


    shi yan¡¯s breathing was uneven. she did not forget to tell him that she was not interested in these things at first. it was only because she had him with her that she felt that those childish things had be interesting.


    Hearing her words, Jiang che cupped her face and lowered his head to kiss her forehead, nose, and cheek.


    By the time he returned to his bedroom, it was already past midnight.


    It didn¡¯t stop.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know if she had left Qingcheng in the afternoon. When she woke up, she was already on the ne back to Haicheng and the sky had already turned dark.


    the moment she opened her eyes, her lips were kissed.


    it was a very short kiss.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t have much energy. She buried her face in his neck, rubbed it, and leaned against him softly.¡±Why didn¡¯t you wake me? we¡¯re on a ne?¡±


    ¡°seeing that you were sleeping so soundly, i couldn¡¯t bear to wake you up. i wanted to let you have a good sleep, but when i thought of how you still have sses tomorrow, you would probably want to go back today, so i carried you directly onto the ne.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? do you want to eat something?¡±


    at the mention of food, shi yan remembered that during the day, when she was half-awake, jiang che seemed to have woken her up and fed her a bowl of porridge.


    She only had one bowl of porridge. It was already dark, and she was indeed a little hungry.


    She then rubbed her head against his neck and acted coquettishly.¡±I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±


    His entire body felt a little soft.


    it directly softened jiang zhi¡¯s heart.


    He looked at Jiang Lin, who was sitting not far away. Without him saying anything, Jiang Lin called the air stewardess over and served the food in a short while.


    ¡± there¡¯s a limited amount of food on the ne, so i¡¯ll just have to make do with it for now. before i boarded the ne, i¡¯ve already contacted the jade restaurant to prepare delicious food and send it to my apartment. i¡¯ll be able to eat it when i get back. ¡±


    Shi Yan nodded and replied with a soft ¡°yes.¡±


    He took the chopsticks from Jiang che, but he almost dropped them.


    her physical fitness was considered good, to the point where she almost couldn¡¯t hold her chopsticks. it was clear how the two of them hade overst night.


    jiang che quickly caught the chopsticks and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡± ¡°miss shi, shall i feed you?¡±


    Shi Yan red at him and grabbed the chopsticks.¡±no need! i can do it myself!¡±


    jiang che chuckled again.


    this little temper.


    however, it was rare to see her like this, so jiang che was in an extremely good mood.


    She was the lively and lively miss Shi, and she would only reveal her true self in front of him.


    he sat at the side and looked at her. his peach-shaped eyes were beautiful with a smile, and they were even more beautiful with a smile, gentleness, and affection.


    Shi Yan was eating when she looked up and suddenly met his eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the night before.


    st night, she didn¡¯t just see herself in the mirror. she also saw him.


    He was different from his usual gentle and warm self.


    His good-looking face waspletely filled with lust, and anyone who saw it would be unable to help but be entranced.


    She was the only one who could see him like this.


    excellent.


    ¡°Miss Shi, what are you thinking about? You¡¯re blushing.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s chuckling voice suddenly interrupted shi yan¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°yingluo is hot.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t disturb me, i want to eat something.¡± she did not dare to look at him again.


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    As Jiang che spoke, he chuckled again.


    ¡°But miss Shi, I know what you were thinking about just now. There¡¯s no need to reminisce. If Ms. Shi likes it, we can continue next time. We have a lifetime to spend together.¡±


    Shi Yan was speechless.


    She nced at him.


    Jiang che raised his hand and caressed her long hair. alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. Hurry and eat. Otherwise, my heart will ache if you starve.


    ¡°......¡±


    she felt that jiang che had changed.


    In the next second, Jiang che looked up at the others with apletely different expression.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    she was overthinking it. he hadn¡¯t changed, he was just different in front of her.


    It was pretty good.

 Chapter 389

    ?


    389 The gathering of the six powers in Qingcheng


    in less than a week, the city of qing¡¯s seven major forces had be six,pletely disappearing from the city of qing. With such a big event happening in the city of Qing, as the leaders of the major forces, they naturally had to return to the city of Qing to oversee things.


    not only did he manage the ce, but the people in charge of the various major forces also held a meeting.


    thest time they had met was five years ago.


    At that time, the heads of Rose International and Jing Ning weren¡¯t there. ck cloud¡¯s third young master had arrived, but he had disguised himself and did not show his face. as for the others, they had more or less put on some disguises. in short, they did not appear in their original appearances.


    The meeting this time was different. Other than miss ju from Rose International, the others didn¡¯t put on any disguises, and the person representing Jingyun wasn¡¯t the person in charge of External Affairs, but Shi Boshu.


    The person in charge of Jing Ning and Shi boyu walked into the meeting ce at the same time. When they met at the door, both of them seemed surprised. however, he wasn¡¯t surprised by the other party¡¯s identity. he was surprised that the other party would personallye.


    ¡°Third young master Shi, I¡¯ve long heard of your great name.¡±


    ¡°master jing, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡±


    The boss behind Jing Ning, one of the seven major forces in the city of Qing, was Jing Xuan.


    ¡°master jing doesn¡¯t like this kind of asion. why did youe here personally?¡±


    ¡°Third young master Shi doesn¡¯t seem to like this kind of asion either, but didn¡¯t hee here personally?¡±


    Jing Xuan said and nodded. the original force has been swallowed. Such a big thing happened in Qingcheng. Of course, I have toe and join in the fun.


    ¡°Third young master Shi, please.¡±


    shi boyu nced at him, made a ¡± please ¡± gesture, and entered the meeting room first.


    There were already three people sitting in the meeting room. They were Tong Yan, Jiang Zhong, and Jiang Yu. among the three of them, jiang yu did it the most casually. it was very different from his usual gentle and elegant image.


    seeing the two of them walk in, he raised his eyes and looked over.


    she smiled and greeted shi boyu, ¡± ¡°third young master shi, we meet again.¡±


    ¡°Master Jing, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also very surprising that the third young master of clear sky sect didn¡¯t disguise himself.¡± jing xuan walked over and sat down. he nodded to tong yan and jiang zhong as a greeting.


    The two of them nodded in greeting.


    they weren¡¯t enthusiastic.


    originally, there was no such thing as a good rtionship between the various factions in the city of qing.


    ¡°It seems like only miss ju from Rose International isn¡¯t here.¡±


    The sound of high heels came from the door as soon as Jiang Yu finished.


    The sound was getting louder and louder, and the person was approaching.


    the person who appeared at the door of the meeting room was wearing a professional long dress and was the only person present who had disguised herself.


    it wasn¡¯t really a disguise. she was only wearing a hat and a mask, and her eyes were exposed.


    however, he wasn¡¯t sure if she had disguised her eyes.


    However, from her appearance, one could tell that she was not old, in her twenties.


    Her aura was undoubtedly very strong. She didn¡¯t speak, but just a slight look gave people a sharp feeling. No one would look down on her just because she was a woman, and an extremely young woman at that.


    ju yanya¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, finally stopping on jing xuan and shi boyu for a few seconds before moving on to jiang yu, who wasn¡¯t in any disguise.


    when she and shi yan had met jiang yu at haicheng university, she had sent someone to investigate. unfortunately, they hadn¡¯t been able to find any useful information. they couldn¡¯t be sure that jiang yu was the third young master of yunxiao. it wasn¡¯t until a week ago, when shi yan and the fifth lord jiang came to qingcheng for su chen and jiang yu officially showed up, that she had received the exact news.


    However, what surprised her even more was that it was either Jiang Yu or the third young master of Yunxiao, but the rtionship between Shi Yan and Yanxia.


    From the moment she had met Shi Yan until now, the impression Shi Yan gave her was that she wasn¡¯t someone who would have anything to do with the major powers in a chaotic ce like Qingcheng.


    But Shi Yan was.


    Not only was Shi Yan involved with the major forces of the city of Qing, but the person behind si Yun was also the third young master of the Shi family.


    Were all the members of the Shi family so powerful?


    Both of them were involved with Qingcheng. If she and Shi boxiang were really together, her identity wouldn¡¯t be able to be hidden for long.


    speaking of her and shi boxiang, ever since she got into shi yan¡¯s car at the apprenticeship banquet and shi boxiang sent her home, the atmosphere between them had been strange for a moment. after that, they had been getting along in a rather strange way.


    They greeted each other when they met and avoided each other¡¯s eyes. They would also send messages asionally.


    Of course, the gaze evasion was mainly referring to Shi boxiang.


    shi boxiao would reply whenever she texted him. the two of them would asionally chat, which had never happened before.


    One day, she was too busy with work and couldn¡¯t send Shi Bozhen a message. At ten O ¡®clock in the evening, Shi Bozhen took the initiative to send her a message.


    for this, she was happy for a long time.


    from the looks of it, their rtionship had actually made a huge breakthrough.


    She didn¡¯t n oning to this meeting, but when she thought of the remaining six forces in Qingcheng, two of which belonged to Shi Bozhen¡¯s younger brother and sister, it was better for her toe.


    At least let¡¯s meet face to face first.


    As for her identity being exposed, it was only a matter of time, so she just let nature take its course.


    ¡°miss ju is here? please have a seat.¡± as the only woman besides ju yanya, tong yan took the initiative to greet her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    He walked over and sat down.


    ¡°it¡¯s rare for everyone to be gathered here. actually, there¡¯s nothing urgent. it¡¯s just that there have been a lot of movements in qingcheng recently. now that the situation has stabilized, let¡¯s gather and have a casual chat.¡± tong yan said.


    She could be considered the initiator of this meeting.


    The main reason was that the original power hadpletely disappeared from Qingcheng, and Yanxia was the biggest beneficiary.


    ¡°this matter is a grudge between you and the four people from the original force. rose international won¡¯t participate, so naturally, they won¡¯t covet the benefits you¡¯ve gained from the original force. Just like before, Rose International will continue to live their own lives behind closed doors, as long as everyone doesn¡¯t covet the things that originally belonged to Rose International.¡±


    ju yanya was expressing her position.


    ¡°Jing Ning doesn¡¯t want to join in the fun.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m just curious if yu wen is dead or alive,¡± jing xuan said.


    everyone looked at him.


    jing xuan didn¡¯t hide anything and said directly, ¡± ¡°I had a personal grudge with Yu Wen in my early years.¡±


    The so-called personal grudge was actually rted to song Meilian¡¯s previous wandering to the underground auction house, where she had some shares.


    However, Yu Wen wasn¡¯t the mastermind. Jing Xuan had only cut off a few good businesses to vent his anger, but he hadn¡¯t really faced Yu Wen.


    it was unknown whether yu wen didn¡¯t care about the original situation or felt that there was no need to be at odds with jing xuan over such a small matter, but he didn¡¯t find trouble with jing xuan for the business that had been cut off.


    tong yan said,¡±he¡¯s still alive. other than the original force, yu wen seems to have other more powerful trump cards in his hands. in addition, he has the seventh master of the gu family to protect him. it won¡¯t be easy to take his life.¡± However, he has offended the head of the Xie family, so his future days won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    in reality, yu wen almost took xie heng¡¯s life. with xie heng watching over them, it was hard to say if they could even leave qing cheng smoothly.


    jing xuan didn¡¯t say much. he just nodded to show his understanding.


    they talked about other things for a while, then jiang yu smiled at ju yanya and said, ¡± I heard that Rose International was investigating me some time ago? ¡±

 Chapter 390

    ?


    390 Envious of the harmony between siblings


    ju yanya wasn¡¯t surprised that jiang yu found out about the investigation.


    How many people in the city of Qing were simple?


    since jiang yu had brought it up, she had no reason to deny it. she nodded. ¡± yes, i¡¯ve always been very curious about the third young master of ck cloud sect, so i couldn¡¯t help but ask my subordinates to investigate. i hope it didn¡¯t cause any trouble for the third young master. ¡±


    ¡± no, i don¡¯t. i just feel that miss ju is being too excessive. if you want to know anything, you can just send a letter directly to chen xiao, and i will personally clear your doubts. after all, miss ju can be considered a friend of my future fifth aunt. ¡± jiang yu said with a smile.


    This was directly exposing ju Yanya¡¯s identity.


    the six people present were more or less rted to shi yan. after jiang yu said this, those who knew or not all looked at ju yanya at the same time.


    The one who knew the truth was naturally Tong Yan.


    when shi yan asked tong yan to investigate the third young master of the calmcloud pavilion, he also asked her to investigate ju yanya.


    After all, the first person to suspect Jiang Yu¡¯s identity was ju Yanya.


    ¡°Friend?¡± Shi boyu looked at ju Yanya, his eyes under the frame unreadable.


    ju yanya took off her mask and hat and nodded at shi boyu.¡±I¡¯ve met sister Yan a few times, and we¡¯re friends.¡±


    ¡°third young master jiang has good eyes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you have good eyes. It¡¯s just that Rose International was investigating me a while ago, and I also investigated Ms. Ju of Rose International. I wasn¡¯t sure before, but after seeing miss ju in person, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it was hai LAN who introduced me to Yan.¡± ju yanya¡¯s words were directed at jing xuan.


    ¡°Brother Jing, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±


    She had always known that her good friend¡¯s brother was a big Shot, but she didn¡¯t know his background. She didn¡¯t expect him to be the leader of the city of Qing.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very surprised to see miss ju here.¡±


    Jing Xuan said he was surprised, but it wasn¡¯t obvious on his face. It was probably because he didn¡¯t show his emotions all year round.


    Ju Yanya smiled and looked at Tong Yan. I¡¯m friends with little sister Yan. In the future, if Yanxia needs my help in Qingcheng, just tell me. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.


    Tong Yan thought to himself,¡±no wonder she¡¯s miss Yan. She didn¡¯t do anything, but the people she knows are all first-ss. It¡¯s one thing to know her, but she has a good personality and charm, which makes people like her from the bottom of their hearts.¡± rose international was an old force in qingcheng. with the boss of rose international saying this, yanxia¡¯s position in qingcheng would be unshakeable.


    Well, even without Rose International, with the rtionship between miss Yan and the fifth master of the Jiang family, Tianwang was also one of them. In addition, there was also third young master Shi¡¯s ¡± ¡±


    just as he thought of this, he was interrupted by jing xuan. ¡± my girlfriend and miss Shi are good friends. Miss Shi has helped me and my girlfriend a lot. In the future, if Yanxia needs Jing Ning¡¯s help, I will also do my best to help.


    Well, even Jing Ning, the young master Jing, owed miss Yan a favor.


    in the future, their position in qingcheng would be even more unshakeable.


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, miss ju and master Jing. I¡¯ll let you know if I need anything.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Shi is my future fifth aunt. To me, you¡¯re family. I won¡¯t say anything.¡± Jiang Yuughed nonchntly.


    shi boyu nced at him.


    jiang yu met his gaze and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Why is third young master Shi looking at me like that? did i say anything wrong? Speaking of which, there was no need for third young master Shi to call me to warn me. Miss Shi is my fifth uncle¡¯s woman, I don¡¯t dare to do anything to her. ¡±


    ¡°i respect my fifth uncle very much.¡±


    His nonchnt attitude really didn¡¯t make her believe him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Jiang family¡¯s personal grudges, as long as it doesn¡¯t involve my sister.¡±


    ¡°thank you for your concern, miss ju and master jing. if you need anything, i¡¯ll do my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°looking at everyone like this, the city of qing, which in the eyes of outsiders is the most chaotic ce, seems to have be as close as a family. who would believe it if they didn¡¯t see it with their own eyes?¡± Jiang Yu raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°If others don¡¯t take the initiative to find trouble, we Tianwang will be fine.¡± This was Jiang Zhong¡¯s first sentence.


    He was here on behalf of the fifth Lord Jiang, so no one dared to look down on him.


    ¡°it¡¯s all thanks to miss shi yan that everyone can sit here in harmony,¡± jiang zhong added. Without miss Shi Yan, I don¡¯t think everyone would be so harmonious. We should thank miss Shi Yan.¡±


    ¡± fifth lord said that miss shi yan likes peace and quiet. everyone present more or less has some rtionship with miss shi yan. if there are any changes, miss shi yan will probably not ignore it. in order not to disturb miss shi yan¡¯s peace and quiet, i hope this harmony can be maintained for a long time. ¡±


    tong yan was the initiator of this meeting, but in fact, it was jiang zhong who suggested it. jiang zhong had received an order from jiang che to remind everyone not to cause trouble and disturb shi yan¡¯s peace.


    Shi Yan seemed to not care about anything, but after su Chen¡¯s incident, Jiang che could tell that if something happened to her family and friends, she could not just ignore it.


    But it was also a fact that Shi Yan liked silence.


    Jiang che simply didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her peace.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± ju yanya was the first to speak with a smile.


    since jing han had introduced shi yan to her, she had had a very good impression of shi yan at first sight. she had nned to befriend shi yan.


    If she got together with Shi pochen, she would be Shi Yan¡¯s sister-inw. What¡¯s the need to make a fuss about family?


    No onecked that little bit of money and power.


    if he was ambitious, he could just set his sights elsewhere. there was no need to fight within the city of qing.


    it was good for everyone to maintain the status quo in qingcheng.


    The meeting came and went quickly, ending in less than two hours.


    ¡°Miss ju,¡± it was shi boyu who stopped ju yanya.


    ju yanya was a little surprised. she didn¡¯t really have much interaction with shi boyu.¡±is there anything else, third young master shi?¡±


    ¡± eight years ago, shi boxiang came to qingcheng to participate in an event. he saved someone who was being hunted down by an enemy. was that person miss ju? ¡±


    shi boyu and shi boxiao were the same age, only a few months younger than shi boxiao. however, he was more mature than shi boxiao, so he had never called shi boxiao ¡± brother ¡± and had always called him by his name.


    If Shi boyu stopping her was a surprise to ju Yanya, then what he said shocked her.


    Even Shi Bochen himself had forgotten about this. Shi boyu and Shi Bochen hadn¡¯t contacted each other for nine whole years, but he actually knew about it!


    ¡°Looking at miss ju¡¯s reaction, I think so.¡±


    miss ju, you don¡¯t have to be so shocked. Although Shi boxiang is a few months older than me, he¡¯s always been more active since he was young. I¡¯ve always been the one keeping an eye on him.


    ¡°His running away from home has a lot to do with our first branch. He¡¯s alone outside, so in order to prevent him from encountering any idents, I will have people pay attention to his situation. I happened to be in the city of Qing back then, so it¡¯s not strange for me to know about this.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t know that the person he saved was miss ju from Rose International.¡±


    he was a younger brother who cared about his older brother.


    The siblings of the Shi family were really harmonious, unlike those at home who would kill each other.


    that¡¯s right. I was the person whom movie King qu saved back then.


    ¡°Since third young master Shi stopped me and asked me about this matter as if you were concerned about your younger brother, I can roughly guess your intentions. don¡¯t worry, third young master shi. although i was born in the chaotic city of qing and was born in a family known for its cruelty, i¡¯m not a person who repays kindness with ingratitude.¡±


    Shi boyu nodded. miss ju, please don¡¯t mind. You¡¯re in the entertainment industry as the head of Rose International, and Shi Boxun happens to be in the entertainment industry as well. I can¡¯t help but overthink things.


    ¡± i won¡¯t think too much. to be honest, i¡¯m envious of you siblings getting along so well. i¡¯m happy for shi boxiang to have a brother who¡¯s so considerate of him. ¡±


    as she spoke, she smiled and nodded at shi boyu before leaving.


    as soon as she left, a voice came from behind shi boyu, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m very envious of the way the Shi family gets along with each other.¡±


    jiang yu.


    Shi boyu turned to look at him.


    Jiang Yuughed,¡±third young master Shi, why are you looking at me like that?¡± I¡¯m telling the truth. I really envy the harmony in the Shi family. they¡¯re not like the jiang family, where killing each other is so disgusting.¡±


    ¡°many people in the jiang family hope that fifth uncle will go back and clean up the mess, but they are also afraid that fifth uncle will go back and seize power. if you don¡¯t have the ability, then just stay put. i actually don¡¯t really want fifth uncle to return to the jiang family.¡±


    ¡°third young master jiang, you don¡¯t have to tell me this.¡± shi boyu said indifferently.


    ¡°Tsk, why is third young master Shi so serious? if you don¡¯t want to hear it, just take it as i¡¯m talking to myself.¡±


    After taking two steps, he stopped and turned back,¡±however, my fifth uncle won¡¯t be alone if he goes back now.¡± third young master shi cares so much about his sister, i¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want her to be involved in the messy fights of the jiang family, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, third young master Shi. Goodbye.¡± Heughed.

 Chapter 391

    ?


    391 Won¡¯t act on impulse


    along the coast of qingcheng, at this time, there was a ship at a port that was about to set off at the set departure time, but it could not set off on time.


    he had been stopped.


    on the ship, in a certain cabin, there was a group of people confronting each other.


    There were two people sitting on the sofa in a casual and calm manner. Behind them were a few people in ck who were confronting the people who had just entered the cabin.


    there were seven or eight people who entered the cabin. the one in front had a cold face and a pair of narrow and sharp eyes. it was xie heng.


    Yu Wen, who was sitting on the sofa, turned the phone in his hand and smiled at Xie Heng.¡±as expected of family head xie, even after making such thorough preparations, you still managed to stop me.¡±


    ¡°it seems like grandpa wen had expected me toe.¡±


    yu wen raised his eyebrows and nodded,¡±that¡¯s right, i expected it, but i actually hoped that family head xie didn¡¯t catch up ..¡± It¡¯ll be a headache if I have to face the Xie family¡¯s head. I don¡¯t want to face him directly.¡±


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here, master Xie. I admit that I was the one who injured you when you were besieged in Qingcheng.¡±


    with a wave of his hand, the person standing behind him stepped forward and took out a document.


    this is one-third of the original Force¡¯s property, but I¡¯ve transferred it away a long time ago, so it¡¯s not under the original Force¡¯s name. Not many people in the outside world know about it. Consider it mypensation to family head Xie.


    xie heng¡¯s dark eyes swept over the document, but he didn¡¯t immediately have someone take it. his gaze once again turned to yu wen, as if asking for an exnation.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be surprised, family head Xie. I¡¯m a person who knows how to adapt to the current situation. I had to act against family head Xie because I owed him a favor. Since I¡¯ve already acted against family head Xie, I¡¯ve already repaid my favor. There¡¯s no need to be enemies with family head Xie. I don¡¯t want to be enemies with family head Xie either.¡±


    ¡°The incident with family head Xie haspletely disappeared from Qingcheng, and family head Xie also has a part to y in it. One-third of the original property is worth a lot, and I think it¡¯s enough to buy my life. Patriarch Xie is a businessman, so you should know that you won¡¯t lose out in this deal.¡±


    yu wen continued with a smile,¡±it¡¯s undeniable that you¡¯re very capable for family head xie to be able to stop this ship. however, this ship belongs to a privatepany with a rtively deep foundation in M nation. you won¡¯t be able to hold it for long.¡± There are still many of my people on this ship, even if it¡¯s you, family head Xie, it won¡¯t be easy to keep me here, and in the end, both sides may suffer.¡±


    Gu Zi nced at Yu Wen.


    ¡°master xie, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. i¡¯m gu zi, gu jia xing qi.¡± he said.


    Gu Zi wasn¡¯t greeting Xie Heng when he spoke, he was trying to express that he was also on this ship and that if Xie Heng wanted to touch Yu Wen, he wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    Yu Wen¡¯s words were to be polite before resorting to force, and Gu Zi only spoke now with the same meaning.


    This was the first time Xie Heng and Yu Wen had met. even so, xie heng had never looked down on yu wen, who was able to leave the original force so easily despite being targeted by so many forces. he was an easy person to deal with, and there was also the seventh master of the gu family on this ship.


    before stopping the ship, xie heng did not have much hope in yu wen¡¯s life.


    He was a businessman and didn¡¯t like to suffer losses. He had spent so much effort to stop the ship to maximize his profits.


    First, he would get the corresponding benefits. One-third of the original industries would be enough. The second was to personally meet Yu Wen, the person who had caused his downfall, and get the information he wanted.


    ¡°Seventh master Gu, nice to meet you.¡± He nodded lightly at Gu Zi.


    with a signal with his eyes, the person beside him stepped forward to take the document and handed it to him. Xie Heng flipped through it and closed it.


    ¡°grandpa wen is indeed very sincere. just like what lord wen said, i¡¯m a businessman. naturally, i¡¯d prefer to make the most profitable choice.¡±


    ¡°since you¡¯re so sincere, i naturally have to give you face. however, i¡¯ve never interacted with you in the past, so what made you spend so much effort to take my life? Please enlighten me, Grandpa Wen.¡±


    for a sixteen-year-old to be able to make decisions in the xie family, how could they not have found anything after so many days? So when Xie Heng said this, Yu Wen didn¡¯t think that he didn¡¯t know anything.


    Yu Wen turned his phone around, crossed his legs, andzily sat down. He smiled.¡±When my grandfather adopted me, he gave me the name Xie Wen, which was his surname. my grandfather¡¯s surname is xie, and his first name is yi liu. it¡¯s my life¡¯s wish to return to the xie family.¡±


    A lot of information was revealed in one sentence.


    not only did he reveal his grandfather¡¯s name and what he wanted to do, but he also revealed that he was adopted and not his biological son. Since he was not his biological son, these disputes actually had nothing to do with him. once the debt of gratitude was repaid, everything would end here.


    ¡°I wonder if Grandpa Wen¡¯s grandfather has any direct descendants?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. I¡¯ve never seen any brothers or sisters since I came to my grandfather¡¯s side.¡± Yu Wen said with a smile.


    xie heng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his sharp eyes sweeping over, it was hard to tell if he believed yu wen¡¯s words.


    Yu Wen was unmoved, still speaking in that nonchnt manner,¡±is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask, patriarch xie?¡±


    ¡± i heard that not long ago, su chen was invited by master wen to visit him in yuan shi? ¡±


    ¡°ah, that seems to be the case. it¡¯s just a personal grudge, so i¡¯m sorry i can¡¯t tell you the details.¡±


    Meeting Xie Heng¡¯s dark eyes, Yu Wen still had that indifferent smile.


    Xie Heng looked at him deeply and retracted his gaze.


    ¡± i¡¯ve epted lord wen¡¯s sincerity. i won¡¯t pursue the matter from before. if we cross paths again in the future, we¡¯ll settle it again. ¡±


    Xie Heng¡¯s tone was t, but the warning in it was very strong.


    what he meant was that if yu wen tried to do anything more, he would deal with him differently and would not end things as easily as he did this time.


    ¡°Thank you for your straightforwardness, patriarch.¡±


    it wasn¡¯t refreshing, it was just that his mind was clear and he didn¡¯t act on impulse.


    If this kind of near-death plot had happened to someone else, they would have taken revenge, but Xie Heng did not do this.


    and the result of his clear-headed state was that the original force disappeared from qing city, and he took a third of the original force¡¯s assets. he also didn¡¯t have to fight yu wen, and both sides suffered.


    no matter how he looked at it, he had profited from this deal.


    xie heng left and the others in the cabin were sent out by gu zi, leaving only gu zi and yu wen.


    Gu Zi¡¯s body was filled with hostility as she sneered, ¡± you seem to care a lot about su chen. you didn¡¯t even reveal any information about him to xie heng. ¡±


    ¡°are you jealous?¡± Yu Wen asked with a smile.


    without waiting for gu zi to answer, he said,¡±i didn¡¯t reveal my brother¡¯s information, do you think xie heng wouldn¡¯t be able to find out?¡± he mentioned that my brother was a guest at yuanshi not long ago, which means that even if he¡¯s notpletely sure, he¡¯s already starting to suspect something.¡±


    ¡°from what you¡¯re saying, if xie heng wants to attack su chen, you¡¯re still nning to interfere?¡±


    Yu Wen smiled at him. seventh master Gu, to be honest, I¡¯m very curious. How did you hear that Xie Heng was going to attack my brother? how did I decide to intervene? ¡±


    gu zi coldly snorted and didn¡¯t reply.

 Chapter 392

    ?


    392 A chat with a bestie


    ¡°From today¡¯s meeting, Xie Heng is a very rational person. Even if he knows my brother¡¯s background, he will not easily attack my brother. even if he really did attack my brother, the youngdy of the shi family is so protective of my brother that i don¡¯t need to intervene.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯d better really think so. xie heng is not a kind person. this time, you were well prepared, otherwise, i¡¯m afraid you would have lost your life in qingcheng.¡±


    his face was filled with hostility, but yu wenughed heartlessly,¡±Do you want some wine?¡±


    Gu Zi nced at him,¡±drink it.¡±


    He called for someone to bring the wine over before Yu Wen.


    ¡°Speaking of which, where¡¯s the beauty who was with you a few days ago?¡± yu wen asked as he poured wine.


    Gu Zi, who was about to take the ss, paused and said,¡±I have so many women around me, which one are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t see a single one of them when i got on the ship.¡±


    what he meant was, ask them all.


    Gu Zi took the wine and took a sip, smiling, ¡± I¡¯ve already sent them away. You¡¯ve abandoned all the ces you¡¯ve lived in for many years and followed me to a foreignnd. How can I still keep them by my side? what if you¡¯re unhappy and don¡¯t want to leave with me? ¡±


    ¡± zhenzhen, seventh master gu, let me remind you that most of my assets are also there. i can¡¯t abandon everything. it¡¯s not like i¡¯m following you to a foreignnd. ¡±


    *


    in the week that qingcheng had undergone tremendous changes, shi yan¡¯s days had been very peaceful.


    She went to school every day and returned to the apartment to have dinner with Jiang che after school. After that, the two of them would either go out for a walk in the night market or stay at home and do their own things.


    shi yan naturally read books, while jiang che read and worked asionally.


    On Friday, Shi Yan received a call from su Wan, who asked her to stay at the SU family¡¯s house for two days if she had nothing to do over the weekend.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t agree immediately. Saturday was Jiang Cheng¡¯s birthday and the Jiang family didn¡¯t n to make it a big event. They only wanted to go back to the old residence for a meal. Shi Yan and Jiang che had also received a call from olddy Jiang, saying that they were going back to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    however, su wan had decorated shi yan¡¯s room at the su family¡¯s house, and shi yan couldn¡¯t just ignore her. while su wan was feeling disappointed, she said that she would go over on sunday and stay at the su family¡¯s house for a night before returning to school on monday.


    Su Wan burst into tears of joy again when she got her reply.


    shi yan and jiang che only returned to the jiang family¡¯s old residence on saturday afternoon. as soon as they returned, they were called away by jiang rui and went to her courtyard.


    ¡°Yan, it¡¯s my brother¡¯s birthday today. What do you think I should give him?¡± As soon as they entered the house, Jiang Rui asked Shi Yan while holding her hand.


    ¡°you didn¡¯t prepare anything?¡±


    on jiang cheng¡¯s birthday, jiang rui hadn¡¯t even prepared a present, so shi yan didn¡¯t really believe it.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve prepared, Yingluo.¡±


    she pulled shi yan to the living room. ¡± sit down and talk. i¡¯ll get you a cup of tea. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for tea, sit down and talk.¡±


    Jiang Rui did not insist and sat down beside her.


    ¡°i¡¯ve prepared a gift for my brother, but i don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough. My rtionship with my brother has changed this year. We¡¯re no longer brother and sister, but boyfriend and girlfriend, or fianc¨¦ and fianc¨¦e to be more precise.¡±


    ¡± with our rtionship, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to give you a gift that¡¯s not much different from the previous years. ¡±


    When Shi Yan heard this, she roughly understood why she had called her over in such a hurry. She chuckled and asked,¡±What else do you want to give him?¡±


    Meeting Shi Yan¡¯s slightly teasing gaze, Jiang Rui blushed slightly and whispered into Shi Yan¡¯s ear, ¡± ¡°yan, you ... you¡¯ve been with my fifth uncle for so long. do you have hanhan? do you have hanhan?¡± he asked.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry. if it¡¯s not convenient, just, just pretend i didn¡¯t ask. hahahaha.¡±


    It was not like Jiang Rui to be so shy.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us here, and there¡¯s no one else, so there¡¯s nothing inconvenient about it,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°it¡¯s just that you can¡¯t just follow what others do for this kind of thing. different couples get along in different ways.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Jiang Rui smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°so ... so yan, you and my fifth uncle are really ... really ... hehe ...¡± she widened her eyes as if she was interested in gossip.


    Jiang Rui was Shi Yan¡¯s first friend. In Shi Yan¡¯s heart, she was also her best friend. There were no outsiders here. In Shi Yan¡¯s opinion, there was nothing to hide about this.


    she smiled. ¡± your fifth uncle¡¯s beauty is obvious to all. i¡¯m not liu xiahui. we¡¯ve lived together for so long. how could i really hold back and just chat under the nket? ¡±


    the corners of jiang rui¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said,¡±yan, don¡¯t you think the opposite is true?¡± shouldn¡¯t it be fifth uncle who can¡¯t control himself under the attack of your beauty?¡±


    ¡°In terms of self-control, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as good as fifth Lord Jiang.¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    After all, she was the one who took the initiative the first time.


    she did not deny that she was lusting after jiang che¡¯s beauty.


    ¡°So Yan, you were the one who initiated the fight?¡± Jiang Rui was surprised.


    Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±does it make a difference who takes the initiative?¡± the result will be the same.¡±


    you¡¯re right, Yingluo. Jiang Rui sized her up. No matter how she looked at her, she still had that calm and elegant appearance.


    ¡°I¡¯m just too shocked. Yan, you don¡¯t seem like the type to take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t judge a book by its cover, haven¡¯t you heard of that?¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yan, I¡¯m a bit older than you. If I¡¯m Yingluo, it shouldn¡¯t be too much, right?¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re all adults. it¡¯s not out of line if we can take responsibility for our own actions and know that we won¡¯t regret it for the rest of our lives. However, Rui ¡®er, I still have to say that different couples have different ways of getting along. You don¡¯t have to imitate others.¡±


    ¡°I definitely won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯ve decided on my brother for the rest of my life, and there won¡¯t be anyone else, not to mention my brother. If I say I don¡¯t want to be with him anymore, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll immediately fight me to the death. i¡¯m not trying to imitate others, i¡¯m just a little nervous.¡±


    yes, nervous, just nervous.


    In fact, before calling Shi Yan over, Jiang Rui already had a n in her heart. She asked Shi Yan only because she was nervous and wanted to find someone to talk to.


    Both Shi Yan and Jiang Rui had their own opinions. they knew what they were doing and had the ability to be responsible for every decision they made.


    they didn¡¯t need others to make decisions for them, even if the other party was their best friend.


    Naturally, on such a big matter, even if they treated each other as good friends, they would not make decisions for each other.


    ¡°how long have you known young master jiang?¡±


    I¡¯ve known him since I was born. It¡¯s been almost twenty years.


    ¡°How long have I known fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been less than half a year.¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± i¡¯m not nervous even though i¡¯ve known the fifth lord for less than half a year. you¡¯ve known each other for almost 20 years. what are you nervous about? ¡±


    in fact, when she gave that piece of calligraphy to jiang che, was she really not nervous?


    Not necessarily.


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°yan, i feel much better after talking to you, and i know what to do. wait for me, i¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes. we¡¯ll go to the main building together.¡±


    Just as she was about to go upstairs, Jiang Rui suddenly stopped and turned to Shi Yan.¡±by the way, yan, i ran into something a few days ago. you¡¯re very busy with your studies, so i didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    wait a moment. I¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes before I tell you in detail.


    jiang rui¡¯s tone was a little serious. it should not be a small matter.


    What could it be?

 Chapter 393

    ?


    393 su mu¡¯s introduction


    after leaving jiang rui¡¯s courtyard, the two of them went straight to the main building. on the way, shi yan asked, ¡± ¡°rui ¡®er, you just said that you encountered something a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I met someone the day before yesterday.¡±


    Meeting Shi Yan¡¯s questioning gaze, Jiang Rui said, ¡± ¡°he¡¯s from the xuan family in the capital. he said his name is xuan jinrui, my cousin.¡±


    On Thursday afternoon, Jiang Rui had dinner in the cafeteria after school. Instead of going back to the dormitory immediately, she nned to go to the library. On the way, she saw Xuan Jinrui in a wheelchair.


    when she saw that xuan jinrui was staring at her, she thought that there was something on her face. just as she was about to take out her phone from her bag to take a look, she was stopped by xuan jinrui.


    He had called her by her name directly, so there was no mistake.


    In the end, she found out that Xuan Jinrui was looking for her. She sat down at a milk tea bar near the school, drank a cup of milk tea, and said a few words before Xuan Jinrui left.


    shi yan had never seen xuan jinrui before, but she knew this person.


    He was the eldest son of the Xuan family, Xuan Siyun¡¯s cousin.


    Shi Yan naturally didn¡¯t know about this person in the past. The reason why she knew now was that Xuan Jinrui¡¯s return to the Xuan family was more or less rted to Jiang che. Jiang che did this so that he coulde back and restrain Xuan Siyun.


    Shi Yan had only found out about this recently. Amy had sent her an email with a summary of major events in the capital city, and Xuan Jinrui was mentioned in it.


    ¡°the young master of house xuan? why did hee to you?¡±


    ording to family xuan¡¯s rules, jiang rui had the right to inheritance. Jiang Rui might not have such intentions, but others might not think so.


    in the eyes of some people, jiang rui might be their opponent.


    it was hard to guarantee that jiang rui would not be targeted.


    Thinking about it this way, at Jiang Rui¡¯s family recognition Banquet, Xuan Siyun¡¯s ostentatious appearance and the fact that she didn¡¯t hesitate to usurp the host was somewhat thought-provoking.


    In that case, Xuan Siyun¡¯s appearance in Haicheng might not have been entirely for Jiang che?


    Otherwise, why did he have toe after Jiang Rui¡¯s identity was exposed?


    It wasn¡¯t all because of Jiang che. Could it be understood that Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t care that much about Jiang che?


    If that was the case, then this matter alone was worth being happy about.


    Jiang Che¡¯s excellence had determined that he would have many admirers, but Shi Yan also had her own selfish motives. She didn¡¯t like it when her people were being targeted by others, and she didn¡¯t like it when others were determined to win her heart.


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t want to see Xuan Siyun thinking about Jiang Rui and treating her as an opponent.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of Xuan Siyun, but he simply didn¡¯t like people thinking about his friends all the time. As the saying went,¡±if you don¡¯t film a thief, you¡¯ll be afraid of the thief¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    But now, not only Xuan Siyun, there was also Xuan Jinrui.


    She did not know what Xuan Jinrui¡¯s attitude towards Jiang Rui was.


    he said that he heard that he had a cousin who couldn¡¯t make it to the family reunion. She came to see me and even asked me to visit the Xuan family when I had time. That¡¯s all. It really looked like she was here to see me.


    jiang rui also said that it seemed so.


    obviously, she did not believe that xuan jinrui hade to haicheng just to see her. otherwise, she would not have told shi yan about this.


    Looking at Shi Yan, Jiang Rui said, ¡± Yan, let¡¯s not talk about why my cousin came to see me. He¡¯s also a member of the Xuan family. I heard from my brother that he¡¯s the biggest obstacle for Xuan Siyun to inherit the family. In the capital, once you have fifth uncle¡¯s support, anything you do will be twice as effective with half the effort.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to say that you¡¯re worried that he¡¯sing to Haicheng to see your cousin, whom you¡¯ve never met before, but in fact, he¡¯sing for fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    Jiang Rui nodded.


    No wonder Jiang Rui had specifically told her about this.


    Shi Yan smiled. don¡¯t worry. The young master of the Xuan family has long been exiled. With Xuan Siyun keeping an eye on him, it should be very difficult for him to return to the capital. But he¡¯s back now.


    How did hee back?


    naturally, there was someone helping him!


    jiang rui came to a sudden realization.


    ¡°you mean, xuan jinrui can return to the xuan family because of my fifth uncle, qianqian?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t deny it. she just smiled and said,¡±let¡¯s go. the others should be here by now. let¡¯s hurry over.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t mention to jiang rui that she should take care of the people with inheritance rights, especially xuan siyun, because she knew that with jiang rui¡¯s intelligence, she had already thought of this.


    even if jiang rui didn¡¯t think of it, jiang sheng must have thought of it. She didn¡¯t need to mention it. If Jiang Rui was in trouble and needed her help, she would just help.


    jiang rui jogged to catch up with her. ¡± as expected of fifth uncle. get xuan jinrui back. then, xuan siyun won¡¯t have so much energy to disturb you. ¡±


    jiang rui had already seen through xuan siyun¡¯s feelings for jiang che when they first met at haicheng university for dinner.


    Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    The two of them arrived at the main building. As expected, everyone else had arrived, including Jiang che.


    he had arrived right after shi yan and jiang rui, as if he had calcted the time. he didn¡¯t go in first, but waited for shi yan at the door.


    shi yan smiled and put her hand in his hand that was reaching for her.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Jiang che held her hand tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not very hungry.¡±


    Jiang Rui greeted him,¡±fifth uncle,¡± smiled at Shi Yan, and went in first.


    The two of them walked in hand in hand.


    He said that it wasn¡¯t a big birthday party and that it would be fine for the family to have a meal together. However, those who were close to Jiang Sheng all knew that today was his birthday, so they naturally had toe to celebrate. So, the three of them came to the restaurant on the second floor of the main building. Except for the Jiang family, almost all the people who were close to Jiang Cheng were there.


    ¡°shi yan, rui ¡®er,¡±


    song meilian hade with jing xuan.


    ¡°Yanyan,¡± Su mu and Jing Han also came over to greet him.


    Su mu said to Shi Yan, ¡± I wanted to find a chance to introduce some friends to you. I was afraid that I would disturb your study, so I didn¡¯t find a chance. Everyone who should be here is here tonight. I¡¯ll take this opportunity to introduce them to you.


    in such a circle, most of su mu¡¯s good friends actually knew jiang sheng and jiang rui. shi yan had met almost all of them, and she didn¡¯t introduce su mu to those she had met.


    he called out to a young man who was chatting with others not far away, ¡± ¡°gu yi!¡±


    The man walked over.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He was about the same age as su mu, and he had a veryfortable temperament. She couldn¡¯t tell exactly what kind of temperament she had, but it made people feel veryfortable when they saw her.


    ¡°this is gu yi, a new upstart in haicheng.¡± Su mu introduced them to Shi Yan with a smile.


    ¡°Gu Yi, this is my cousin, Shi Yan. She likes to read.¡±


    gu yi looked at shi yan and smiled. ¡± i¡¯ve heard from su mu that he has a younger sister. i¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting her. i finally get to see her today. ¡±


    ¡°Hello younger cousin sister, I usually don¡¯t have any other hobbies other than collecting books. If you like to read, you cane to my ce and see if there¡¯s anything that you like.¡±


    Shi Yan finally understood why Su mu had introduced Gu Yi to her.


    ¡°thank you, i¡¯ll be there when i¡¯m free.¡±


    this was the first time she had seen someone¡¯s expression not change at all when they saw her. there was not even a ripple in their eyes.


    that was fine. jiang che was right beside her, but gu yi had not even looked at jiang che since he came. it was as if jiang che was just an ordinary person in his eyes.


    this was a little abnormal.


    at least, that was what shi yan thought.


    With Jiang Che¡¯s appearance and charm, even if he had never said a word, he was definitely not to be ignored in the crowd.


    it was not that everyone should pay attention to them. since the three of them went upstairs, the others, including yuxi, who was talking to jiang cheng not far away, all looked at them. only gu yi was an exception, so it was hard not to pay attention to him.

 Chapter 394

    ?


    394 I like this feeling


    however, shi yan didn¡¯t look at him too much. she just smiled and took a few more nces before looking away. she nodded and greeted jing han, who was beside su mu.¡±Sister hai LAN,¡±


    ¡°Yan, I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, but I feel like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±


    shi yan looked down at herself and said with a smile,¡±Why did everyone say I lost weight? i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve changed much.¡±


    a few days ago, jiang che had also said that she had lost weight when he was carrying her. he had even kept putting food in her bowl and telling her to eat more.


    jiang che pinched her fingers and didn¡¯t say anything.


    shi yan looked into his deep and calm eyes and felt a little guilty.


    professor li had recently arranged two research projects for her. she didn¡¯t like to push back the things that were in front of her. she had to read books while working on two research projects. she really hadn¡¯t had a good rest recently.


    it wasn¡¯t that jiang che didn¡¯t advise her to strike a bnce between work and rest and not put too much pressure on herself. she said it was fine and within an eptable range. she wouldn¡¯t copse from exhaustion.


    In fact, it was still within the eptable range.


    but it was definitely more tiring than usual.


    ¡°you¡¯re a little thin.¡± Su mu also said.


    ¡°did you not rest well due to the heavy workload?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on a diet.¡±


    looking at shi yan¡¯s indifferent expression, it was hard to tell that she was lying.


    Of course, Shi Yan didn¡¯t dare to look at Jiang che and say this.


    Once she met Jiang Che¡¯s deep eyes, she felt weak. How could she still be so calm?


    ¡°You¡¯re so skinny, why are you losing weight?¡± Su mu frowned in disagreement.


    su mu is right, ¡± Jing Han chimed in. sister Yan, you¡¯re so skinny. You don¡¯t need to lose weight.


    ¡°Lose what weight? The way you were before was good enough. Besides, you¡¯re still young and you¡¯re still growing. You need to keep up with the nutrition and don¡¯t damage your body. fifth brother, you¡¯re really something, how do you take care of people?¡±


    Aunt Wan walked over, supporting olddy Jiang.


    among the people here, other than shi yan, only the old madam would dare to say that to jiang che.


    not only was jiang che not angry, but he also admitted frankly, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±


    Shi Yan was helpless.


    What did this have to do with him? he had clearly taken good care of her.


    She had lived alone for nine years and had taken care of her three meals a day. No one cared whether she was fat or thin, and she had never cared about it herself. However, she had to admit that it was not a bad feeling to have someone staring at her and telling her to eat more and rest more even though she was a little thinner.


    ¡°Since you know that you didn¡¯t take good care of her, then take good care of her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there. Let¡¯s all go sit down and eat,¡± the olddy said as she looked at the crowd.


    jiang che¡¯s status was clear. he sat next to the olddy.


    Jiang Cheng was the current head of the Jiang family in Haicheng, and he was also the main character today, so he naturally had to sit in the main seat. He sat on the other side of the olddy.


    shi yan and jiang rui sat down next to jiang che and jiang cheng in turn.


    Before he sat down, Jiang Cheng greeted Jiang che respectfully, ¡± ¡°Fifth uncle,¡±


    jiang che nodded slightly.


    ¡°miss shi.¡± Jiang Cheng nodded at Shi Yan again.


    ¡°rui ¡®er can¡¯t stay idle alone, so i had to trouble miss shi to apany her just now.¡±


    Rui ¡®er and I are friends, so it¡¯s normal for us to chat. Young master Jiang, you¡¯re too kind.


    jiang rui raised her chin at jiang yu,¡±what do you mean i can¡¯t stay idle alone?¡± i haven¡¯t talked to yan in a long time, so i wanted to talk to her. ¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yes, i said the wrong thing.¡±


    ¡°Hmph,¡± he snorted.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sit down.¡±


    Jiang Cheng pulled her to sit down, a hint of helplessness shing across his face.


    there was no impatience, only helplessness, a kind of helplessness that was filled with love.


    shi yan saw this scene, smiled faintly, and turned her eyes elsewhere.


    only after he sat down did he realize that there were many people.


    at the long dining table, li xiran and wang yinghao were sitting together, a little far from her, while wang shan was sitting on the other side of wang yinghao.


    in this way, wang shan¡¯s identity was also very clear.


    When Shi Yan looked over, li xiran was pouring a ss of fruit juice and passing it to Wang yinghao. Wang Shan thanked her politely and indifferently.


    Then, li xiran¡¯s expression seemed a little strange.


    shi yan could not help but raise her eyebrows.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Jiang che poured a ss of fruit juice and ced it in front of her.


    ¡°Did you find something interesting?¡± Shi Yan asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°Interesting things?¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a gossiper, and she wasn¡¯t a curious person. For her to say that she had found something interesting, besides the fact that the matter itself was interesting, it should be rted to her recent cheerful mood.


    when they first met, she was indifferent and gentle, and now she was naturally the same, but she had a little more of the attributes that a little girl of her age should have.


    it was fresh and lively.


    At least in front of him, that was the case.


    She beckoned him to lower his head with a hook of her finger. Jiang che lowered his head and moved his ear closer to cooperate with her. A doting smile seemed to sh across his clear and gentle face.


    ¡± look over there. it¡¯s senior wang shan whom we met when we went to the moviesst time. i heard most of her conversation with brother xiran. they obviously don¡¯t like each other. i don¡¯t know what happened, but brother xiran¡¯s attitude towards senior wang shan seems to have changed. ¡±


    ¡°I heard that brother xiran is a man who has been among thousands of flowers and has countless female confidants. I heard that he doesn¡¯t intend to stop, but now it seems that his heart is out of his control. And senior Wang Shan doesn¡¯t seem to be interested in him. I¡¯m afraid the yboy is going to fail this time.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, are you gloating?¡± jiang che chuckled.


    shi yan was stunned.


    Gloating?


    it seemed to be.


    But she wasn¡¯t that kind of person in the past. She had never cared much about other people¡¯s Affairs. She would just let it pass and not pay attention to it.


    ¡°yingluo, i¡¯m not. i just think this is interesting.¡±


    She had always gone with the flow. Even if she had noticed her change, she would not have bothered.


    so what if he had changed? it wasn¡¯t a big deal. she wasn¡¯t someone who would casually find someone to gossip about. if this person wasn¡¯t jiang che, she wouldn¡¯t have told him this.


    jiang che smiled at her.


    it was as if he had seen through her.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he was toozy to quibble.


    Jiang che chuckled and gently tucked her hair behind her ear.


    The two of them spoke in a low voice, and the restaurant was too noisy. No one else heard their conversation, but their intimate whispering was clearly seen by everyone.


    Grandma Jiang was satisfied, but the others ¡¯emotions were moreplicated, but most of them were envious and pleased.


    your sister and her boyfriend have a good rtionship. gu yi, who was sitting beside su mu, said.


    su mu watched as the two of them retracted their gazes and said, ¡± ¡°Yes, their rtionship is quite good.¡±


    if they didn¡¯t even have this little bit of feelings, not to mention that they wouldn¡¯t agree to yanyan and jiang che being together, even yanyan herself would probably not use the word ¡± forever ¡± on her and jiang che.


    I heard young master Jiang call your sister¡¯s boyfriend fifth uncle. Is he the fifth master Jiang from the capital? ¡±


    By now, it was no secret in the circle that the fifth master of the Jiang family in Haicheng was the same fifth master of the Jiang family in Jingdu.


    ¡°not bad.¡±


    Meeting su MU¡¯s gaze, Gu yixiao said, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would one day be able to meet the famous fifth Lord Jiang and even sit at the same table as him to eat. It¡¯s all thanks to you and young master Jiang.¡±


    ¡°it has nothing to do with me. you¡¯re here to celebrate his birthday as his friend.¡±


    ¡°if it wasn¡¯t you, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to speak in front of fifth lord jiang. don¡¯t be so modest. you don¡¯t know, just now in front of this lord, i looked calm on the surface, but in fact, i was so nervous that i didn¡¯t even dare to look at him.¡±


    ¡°your younger sister is also very powerful. she looks young but in front of that lord, she did not show any fear.¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Su mu didn¡¯t quite agree with what he said.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang is indeed a character, and my sister isn¡¯t bad either. They¡¯re equal when they¡¯re together, and my little sister isn¡¯t any shorter than the fifth Lord Jiang. the fact that we agreed to my sister¡¯s rtionship with him and didn¡¯t interfere in their affairs has nothing to do with fifth lord jiang¡¯s status. it¡¯s only because he was chosen by my sister herself. we hope that my sister will be happy and respect her wishes.¡±


    gu yi looked at him in surprise and thenughed.¡±no, su mu, do you have to have such a big reaction? i¡¯m justplimenting your sister¡¯s courage. i don¡¯t mean anything else. You really care a lot about your little sister.¡±


    Su mu also realized that he had overreacted.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i don¡¯t mean anything by that. i just don¡¯t like it when others think that my sister is attached to the fifth lord and is his subordinate. my sister is an independent individual. she¡¯s with the fifth lord, so she¡¯s on the same level as him. in the eyes of us family members, my younger sister is worthy of anyone, but no one is worthy of my younger sister, even if the other party is the fifth master of the jiang family.¡±


    Waving his hand indifferently, Gu Yi said, ¡± we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. You¡¯re apologizing to me over such a small matter. You¡¯re treating me as an outsider.


    Jing Han had heard their conversation.


    Heughed and said,¡±look at you guys. It¡¯s not a big deal, but you almost quarreled.¡± Come,e,e, have a drink together and this matter will be over. Have a good meal.¡±


    then, he looked at gu yi.


    the smile on her face became more and more charming.


    ¡°although fifth lord jiang is sister yan¡¯s boyfriend, we all know that only sister yan is special to him. we can¡¯t forget what kind of person fifth lord jiang is just because he¡¯s giving us face for sister yan.¡±


    ¡°even in private, it¡¯s best that we don¡¯t talk about fifth lord jiang¡¯s matters.¡±


    Gu Yi took the wine she handed over and raised his ss.¡±I was being silly. Thank you for your reminder, miss Jing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. President Gu is su MU¡¯s friend. We¡¯re on the same side.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know about this interaction.


    After the meal, the young man cut the cake in the restaurant and continued to y.


    she was going to jiang sheng¡¯s courtyard.


    in a young people¡¯s ce, drinking was naturally the main thing.


    shi yan and jiang che also went.


    Everyone knew that Jiang che was willing to go with them because of Shi Yan.


    jiang rui held shi yan¡¯s hand and walked in front. jiang che naturally had to follow.


    Although Jiang Rui¡¯s hand on Shi Yan¡¯s arm was an eyesore, Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t even show any change in his emotions on his face.


    He would be jealous of Shi Yan¡¯s friends, but he would not interfere.


    on the other hand, jiang cheng¡¯s face was expressionless. his eyes were slightly sunken as he stared at jiang rui¡¯s hand that was holding shi yan¡¯s hand. he had to resist the urge to pull her over.

 Chapter 395

    ?


    395 Small courtyard talking about matters of the heart at night


    The group of people sat down in the decorated living room, ying games and drinking. Shi Yan and Jiang che naturally joined in.


    giving out poker cards was a very simple way of ying.


    Shi Yan was quite lucky. After ying for more than an hour, she only drank four sses.


    then, jiang rui had drunk a little too much and said that she wanted to go out for some fresh air. jiang cheng had to entertain guests, so he asked shi yan to apany her.


    the two of them went out of the living room to the courtyard, and jiang heng followed them.


    ¡°sister yan, why don¡¯t you let me help my sister?¡±


    as he spoke, he had already held jiang rui¡¯s other hand.


    ¡°why did you follow me out?¡± shi yan asked him.


    ¡°i¡¯m underage. my parents don¡¯t allow me to drink, so it¡¯s boring for me to stay in there. I¡¯ll stay here to look after my sister. Sister Yan, you can go back and y with them.¡±


    it was true that his parents didn¡¯t allow him to drink, but jiang heng¡¯s social circle was there, so it was naturally impossible for him to not touch a single drop of alcohol.


    He had also drunk a lot tonight.


    he said this mainly because jiang che was in the house and shi yan was not around. he was afraid that the others would not be able to control jiang che and would y with him in fear.


    The main reason why he had followed her out was that he felt that the air pressure around his fifth uncle had dropped as soon as Shi Yan left. If he stayed any longer, he would feel as if he was sitting on pins and needles. It was better for him to follow her out and be at ease.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also want toe out for a breath of fresh air.¡±


    they didn¡¯t go far. he helped jiang rui to sit down on a bench in the yard.


    ¡°sister yan, i heard from my mom that you have applied for consecutive ph.d. in the institute?¡±


    since the apprenticeship banquet had been held, shi yan¡¯s situation in school was no secret, so it was not surprising that jiang heng knew.


    Jiang Rui sat on a long bench in the middle, while Shi Yan and Jiang Heng sat on either side.


    hearing this, shi yan smiled and nodded.


    although this was not the first time he had heard of this matter, jiang heng could not help but be surprised when he heard it again. his eyes seemed to be shining as he looked at shi yan.¡±Sister Yan is so powerful!¡±


    In Jiang Heng¡¯s heart, his elder brother, Jiang Sheng, was undoubtedly extremely outstanding. His elder sister, Jiang Rui, was also extremely outstanding. He didn¡¯t dream of beingparable to Jiang Sheng, and had always been working hard to look up to Jiang Rui.


    however, even jiang rui, an outstanding sister, did not dare to apply for a phd in the institute in her first year. not to mention the pressure, the conditions for a sessful application must be very harsh.


    And Shi Yan had achieved such harsh conditions.


    ¡°before i met sister yan, i always heard grandmother praise you. i thought grandmother had a filter on you. Now I know that grandmother¡¯s eyes are sharp. Sister Yan, you are really outstanding!¡±


    shi yan responded with a faint smile.


    Among the three juniors of the Jiang family in Sea city, which one of them wasn¡¯t the most outstanding? Even the youngest, Jiang Heng, was among the best in the school.


    jiang rui was a little drunk. she had already closed her eyes and leaned on shi yan¡¯s shoulder, not interrupting their conversation.


    the night breeze was slightly cold and the night was quiet.


    in addition, she had drunk a little wine, so it was easy for the emotions that were suppressed at the bottom of her heart to be bred.


    jiang heng looked at the drunk jiang rui and said with mixed emotions, ¡± ¡°sister yan, ever since i found out that my sister isn¡¯t my real cousin, i haven¡¯t really recovered from the shock. it feels so unreal.¡±


    ¡°for a long time, i was troubled by this every day and couldn¡¯t even sleep well. However, I¡¯m afraid that if I reveal my emotions, it will affect the rest of the family, especially my sister. My sister was the saddest when she found out that he wasn¡¯t her biological son.¡±


    jiang heng couldn¡¯t tell his family, nor could he casually tell outsiders about this kind of family matter. in the end, he found that only shi yan could tell him.


    In Jiang Heng¡¯s heart, Shi Yan was considered half a member of the Jiang family. shi yan wasn¡¯t someone who would gossip with others. if he told her about it, she wouldn¡¯t casually tell others.


    ¡± fortunately, my big brother and sister have such a rtionship. otherwise, with my sister¡¯s personality, she would have distanced herself from us after she found out the truth. ¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still a family, and we¡¯ll always be a family. That¡¯s the best.¡±


    ¡°but recently, house xuan sent people to look for my sister. i heard that my sister¡¯s biological mother was originally the heir chosen by the old master of the xuan family, but she gave up on her own ord. sister yan, you know the situation in jing city better than i do, is this true?¡±


    Jiang Heng didn¡¯t look drunk, so it was a bit unusual for him to suddenly tell her this. Shi Yan didn¡¯t understand it at first, but now she understood his purpose.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know much about the details, but i¡¯ve heard of such rumors. But I¡¯m sure of one thing, Rui ¡®er has the right to inherit the family.¡±


    jiang heng didn¡¯t actually care if jiang rui¡¯s biological mother was the heir chosen by old master xuan. what he cared about was the rtionship between jiang rui and the xuan family.


    he really had the right of inheritance.


    ¡°The people raised by a family like the Xuan family aren¡¯t easy to deal with. I saw the eldest miss of the Xuan family once at the Yu family¡¯s banquet, and I could tell at a nce that she¡¯s a ruthless character. my sister has the right of inheritance in house xuan, will she be in any danger?¡±


    ¡°Your sister and brother should know what to do. They will deal with it. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    although he said that, how could he not be worried?


    ¡°i know, but i¡¯m still a little worried about my sister¡¯s safety,¡± he nodded.


    shi yan didn¡¯t try to persuade him, only saying,¡±before i finish my studies, your fifth uncle and i will be staying in haicheng.¡±


    Jiang Heng¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±then I¡¯ll leave my sister in your care, sister Yan.¡± &Nbsp;


    he didn¡¯t have the guts to ask his fifth uncle to look after her. however, as long as sister yan agreed to help, his fifth uncle wouldn¡¯t leave her alone.


    Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°Among the people who came today, there¡¯s a man called Gu Yi. Is he a friend of your big brother?¡± he asked Jiang Heng.


    yes, everyone here tonight is my big brother¡¯s good friend. Why would sister Yan suddenly ask about big brother Yi? ¡± Su mu and Gu Yi were also on good terms. Su mu had introduced Gu Yi to Shi Yan. Jiang Heng knew about this, and he had been there at the time.


    ¡°I was just asking.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    I heard that he¡¯s not from your circle, but he¡¯s able to enter your circle as a new upstart. He¡¯s also on good terms with young master Jiang¡¯s cousin. I can¡¯t help but be a little curious about him.


    she didn¡¯t intend to ask at first. they were just chatting, and she wanted to find a topic to talk about. there was nothing wrong with saying that she was just asking casually.


    Gu Yi had no background in Haicheng, but he was on good terms with the heirs of the Jiang and su families. Not everyone had such ability, so it was natural to be curious about him.


    however, the person who was curious was shi yan. jiang heng felt that something was amiss.


    ¡°i¡¯m a few years younger than my big brother and the others, and i don¡¯t get to hang out with them often, so i don¡¯t know big brother yi very well. i only know that he¡¯s been in haicheng for six or seven years. it had only taken him three years to go from being a rising star in sea city base to bing a rising star in the upper-ss circle. he¡¯s a young and promising man. ¡±


    I also heard that he wasn¡¯t born into a rich family and was an orphan. He grew up with the help of his rtives and neighbors. Because of his excellent grades, hepleted his studies with the help of some kind-hearted people. Then, he slowly started his own business and got to where he is today.

 Chapter 396

    ?


    396 Chapter 396-listening to the heart of the tree


    it¡¯s because he received help from others since he was young that he¡¯s where he is today. Brother Yi has been doing charity since his career became sessful. He has sponsored many people who can¡¯tplete their studies.


    ¡°of course, this is what i¡¯ve heard. it might not be urate. If sister Yan is curious, you can ask my big brother and the Big Brother of the SU family, or ask fifth uncle to send someone to investigate.¡±


    ¡°what do you want to investigate?¡± jiang rui, who was about to fall asleep, suddenly woke up and sat up.


    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re awake?¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    Then she said to Jiang Heng, ¡± I¡¯m just a little curious. I just wanted to find something to talk about, so I just asked casually. There¡¯s no need to ask others in detail. There¡¯s even less need to send people to investigate.


    jiang heng didn¡¯t insist.


    ¡°sister, do you want to go back to your room to rest?¡± she looked at jiang rui.


    Jiang Rui rubbed her forehead and waved her hand, ¡± ¡°no need. there are still guests here. as the host, i have no reason to leave first. you don¡¯t have to sit here, you can help me entertain the guests. yan can stay here with me. ¡±


    jiang heng didn¡¯t really want to go back.


    He was under a lot of pressure drinking with his fifth uncle.


    Before Jiang Heng could answer, someone interrupted them, ¡± ¡°junior shi, junior rui ¡®er.¡±


    it was wang shan.


    wang yinghao had just introduced her to jiang rui. she knew that wang shan was the young miss of the wang family who was in poor health and had been sent to the countryside to take care of her. she was wang yinghao¡¯s biological sister.


    jiang rui was a little surprised when she first found out.


    he felt that the world was really small.


    ¡°sister wang.¡± The brother and sister greeted him at the same time, and Jiang Heng even stood up.


    ¡°Senior Sister,¡± Shi Yanhe nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t sister Wang in the room ying with everyone? I can¡¯t hold my liquor well, so I got drunk first. I didn¡¯t serve you well.¡± Seeing Wang Shaning over, Jiang Rui sobered up a lot. At this time, she did not look like she was drunk and unconscious at all. She looked slightly tipsy.


    ¡± junior rui ¡®er, you¡¯re too polite. i just had too much to drink and wanted toe out for a walk and get some fresh air to sober up. ¡±


    As she spoke, she nced at Shi Yan and smiled politely at Jiang Rui. ¡± junior rui ¡®er, i have something to say to junior shi in private. i wonder if it¡¯s convenient? ¡±


    This ¡°would it be convenient¡± was meant for both Jiang Rui and Shi Yan.


    there was no need to discuss. jiang rui nced at shi yan and met her gaze. she stood up on her own. she was still a little unstable, so jiang heng quickly supported her.


    even in this state, jiang rui¡¯s smile was still appropriate when facing wang shan.


    ¡°let¡¯s go back first. it¡¯s cold at night, so sister wang and yan shouldn¡¯t stay outside for too long.¡±


    The two walked away and Wang Shan sat down beside Shi Yan.


    as soon as he sat down, he smelled alcohol. it seemed that he had also drunk a lot.


    ¡°senior sister, do you have something to say to me?¡±


    wang shan leaned back in her chair and looked sideways at shi yan. even though she was smiling, it was difficult to hide her dejection.¡±actually, i don¡¯t know what i want to talk to you about. i¡¯m just a little confused and i want to find someone to talk to, but i can¡¯t find anyone. After thinking about it, only junior Shi can be found. ¡±


    shi yan was a little suspicious that she had unknowingly gained an additional attribute, which was why others would want to tell her about their troubles.


    ¡°Senior, if you have something to say, just say it. Leave this chair and I will hear everything. If senior doesn¡¯t want to say it, or if you feel that it¡¯s inconvenient to say it, or if you feel confused, you can sit here quietly for a while. I¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    She had no bad blood with Wang Shan. When she first reported to school, Wang Shan was the one who led her there, so she still owed Wang Shan a favor.


    however, making a tree hole wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s inconvenient to say. I just feel a little apologetic that I have to make youe and listen to me talk about these bad things when I¡¯ve only met my Junior A few times.¡± Wang Shan¡¯s smile was somewhat forced.


    ¡°Last weekend, I had a ssmate¡¯s birthday at a bar. I epted the invitation and went along. However, I rarely go to ces like bars. There¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t get along with me. She always thinks that I¡¯m having an affair with the boy she likes.¡±


    ¡°And then, I fell into his trap.¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet young master Li, I might have really died.¡± That kind of scheme wasn¡¯t as simple as destroying her innocence. The other party¡¯s goal was to ruin her reputation.


    young master Li wanted to send me to the hospital, but the drug was too strong. I didn¡¯t control Hanhan.


    Speaking of this, Wang Shan was a little annoyed at herself for not being able to live up to expectations.


    ¡°After that, I said that it was my own problem and that I didn¡¯t need young master Li to take responsibility. On the contrary, I wanted to thank him for saving me and saving me a lot of trouble. I also said that I would keep it a secret from my family. But junior, did you know that young master Li, who has been fooling around all year round and has countless girlfriends, actually felt guilty towards me because of such an ident and took the initiative to take responsibility?¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t even know where I got my charm from.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with charm.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°You fell into a trap, but brother Xeran didn¡¯t. He¡¯s a man, if he¡¯s not willing, you can¡¯t force him. Since he had done it, he should take responsibility. This was very normal. in terms of character, there¡¯s nothing wrong with brother xi ran. he¡¯s not an irresponsible person.¡± Not to mention that you¡¯re his brother¡¯s younger sister and the blind date that his family has arranged for him.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t finish her sentence.


    Wang Shan said, ¡± that¡¯s true. But young master Li helped me. If I still want him to take responsibility, wouldn¡¯t I be repaying kindness with ingratitude? ¡± besides, i don¡¯t have that kind of heart for him.¡±


    At the thought of li xiran having so many girlfriends, she was a little resistant.


    I¡¯ve never been in a rtionship before, ¡± she said, forcing a smile. I¡¯m actually a little obsessed with emotional cleanliness.


    of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that I have any prejudice against young master Li. As you said, there¡¯s nothing wrong with young master Li¡¯s character. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have insisted on taking me to the hospital after saving me and pushed me away several times.


    ¡°This is my own problem.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t good for outsiders to intervene in this kind of thing. Besides, she and Wang Shan weren¡¯t very familiar with each other.


    Hence, Shi Yan simply said,¡±just follow your heart. If your heart can¡¯t ept it, there¡¯s no need to force yourself.¡± if your heart can ept it, there¡¯s no harm in trying.¡±


    Wang Shan sighed and leaned back in her chair, looking up at the sky. ¡°i don¡¯t even know what i¡¯m thinking. I¡¯m against him, and because I even gave him my first kiss, I always treat him a little different.¡±


    ¡°I have a good impression of young master Li. Why do you think he is a yboy? If he didn¡¯t have so many women, there¡¯s no harm in trying it out with him.¡±


    hearing a slight sound, shi yan looked over and saw li xiran standing under a tree not far away.


    The street lights were very dark, and the shadows of the trees were mottled. The expression on his face could not be seen. He could only vaguely see that he was standing with his hand on the tree beside him, as if he was drunk and could not stand steadily.


    He retracted his gaze.


    Senior Sister, this is a matter that concerns you for the rest of your life. I can¡¯t give you any advice. I can only tell you that you should think about it before you make a decision.

 Chapter 397

    ?


    397 the fifth lord is clean and honest


    ¡°I know,¡± wang shan smiled.


    ¡°junior, don¡¯t think too much. i¡¯m just hiding these things and i¡¯m a little confused. i want to find someone to talk to, not to listen to anyone¡¯s advice. i¡¯m a very rational person, and i won¡¯t make a decision on such an important matter just because of someone else¡¯s persuasion.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t want toe tonight. i don¡¯t walk around in the circle often, and i haven¡¯t even met many people in the circle, let alone being familiar with them. i heard that my junior is here too, so i came over to take a look. i feel that if i don¡¯t say this out loud, i won¡¯t be like myself anymore.¡±


    ¡°i feel much better after i said it.¡±


    ¡°thank you, junior. i¡¯ll go back first. do you want toe with me?¡± Wang Shan stood up as she spoke. Looking at her, she seemed to be much more rxed than before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make a phone call before going back. Senior, you can go back first.¡±


    The phone call was fake. After Wang Shan left, li xiran came over.


    they didn¡¯t sit down and just stood there, leaning against the books.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve received my retribution.¡± he said.


    Shi Yan looked up at him.st time we met at the cinema, brother xiran didn¡¯t seem to be interested in Senior Sister Wang Shan.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t have any feelings for her at the time, and i did go to her to make things clear.¡±


    then, is brother Xi ran like this because of guilt and responsibility? ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s one of the reasons, but not entirely. after the movie theater and in front of the bar, we met a few more times. although i like to y, i¡¯m not the kind of person who would mess around.¡±


    ¡± those who are familiar with me know that i never find a girlfriend in the circle because i don¡¯t want trouble and i don¡¯t want to take on the responsibility of supporting a family so early. ¡±


    ¡± i knew that once i touched her, i would have to stop. but i could have pushed her away, but i didn¡¯t. ¡±


    ¡°emotional mysophobia¡±


    Li xiran smiled bitterly. I never thought that I¡¯d fall in love with someone one day. I¡¯ve never thought that I¡¯d fall in love with someone who has emotional mysophobia. I thought I¡¯d be like my dad, listening to my family¡¯s arrangements and marrying a wife of equal social status, and living a life of respect.¡±


    ¡°emotional mysophobia isn¡¯t something that only a specific group of people have.¡± shi yan said.


    She looked at him with a smile. brother xiran is in love with senior Wang Shan now. If she had many men before you, would you be able to ept her? ¡±


    ¡°you may be able to ept her, but you will definitely have a knot in your heart. It wasn¡¯t because of senior Wang Shan, but because of the fact that she had had more than one person. that¡¯s a very normal mentality. no one doesn¡¯t want the person in their heart to bepletely their own.¡±


    hearing this, li xiran became even more dispirited.


    ¡°I used to think that I would never regret anything I¡¯ve done in my life, so no matter who tried to persuade me in the past, I didn¡¯t take it to heart. Now that I think about it, I really regret it. If I had known that I would meet such a person one day, I would have waited for her without a trace.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, if zhenzhen, and i¡¯m saying if, if fifth lord jiang had many women before you, would you still ept him?¡±


    when li xiran met shi yan¡¯s faint gaze, he felt an inexplicable chill in his heart. he quickly said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m saying if! Let¡¯s make an assumption!¡±


    ¡°there is no such assumption!¡± A clear voice was heard.


    Li xi ran looked over and instantly sobered up.


    He quickly stood up straight.


    They saw Jiang che, who was wearing a ck coat, walking towards them with his hands in his pockets.


    his face was expressionless, and his eyes were not cold. just a casual nce from him brought with it a strong sense of oppression.


    Li xiran only felt regret in her heart.


    Why did he use this man as an assumption? he was still making such an assumption!


    ¡°Before I met miss Shi, I didn¡¯t even have the thought of stepping out of the courtyard.¡±


    Li xiran forced a smile. I¡¯ve heard a little. I¡¯ve heard a little.


    The Jiang family¡¯s fifth master was recuperating at home from a car ident. He didn¡¯t leave the house and didn¡¯t meet with any guests. Even the Jiang family didn¡¯t get to see him.


    He started to show his face after he met Shi Yan.


    ¡°young master li, you should have heard how others describe me. they all say that i have no desires. this is not nonsense. before i met miss shi, i can indeed be described as ¡®without desire¡¯. I¡¯m not the same kind of person as young master Li. I¡¯m waiting for the person I love toe to my side.¡±


    li xiran¡¯s mouth twitched.


    He didn¡¯t need to take revenge for the smallest grievance.


    He made a hypothesis, and this fifth Lord Jiang really just poked at his wound.


    a gentleman as gentle as jade was indeed just an appearance. no wonder so many people still feared him even though he had the appearance of an orchid branch and jade tree.


    ¡°I can¡¯tpare to fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s clean and honest self, and I¡¯m envious of him,¡± li xiran didn¡¯t mean it sarcastically. he was saying this sincerely.


    Jiang che nced at him and ignored him. He walked straight towards Shi Yan.


    he stood in front of shi yan.


    she was sitting while he was standing.


    ¡°Miss Shi, everyone else has gone back. Why don¡¯t you go back now that you¡¯re out? don¡¯t you feel cold after sitting outside for so long?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m wearing a lot, so i¡¯m not cold.¡±


    She was wearing a coat of the same style but different color as his.


    She just leaned back against the back of the chair and looked at him with a faint smile, showing no intention of standing up.


    he had just said that the person he loved, he was clean and waiting for her toe to his side. these words had deeply touched her heart, and she was in a very good mood now.


    ¡± mr. jiang, did youe out to find me? ¡±


    Jiang che saw her joy and thought to himself that she was really an easily satisfied little girl. She was happy with just one sentence.


    ¡°what do you think?¡± the corners of his lips curved up slightly.


    ¡°i think so.¡±


    ¡± mr. jiang, it¡¯s only been a while and you can¡¯t bear to leave me. you¡¯re so clingy. ¡±


    li xiran,¡±hehe.¡±


    He was already very hurt, so why did he have to make it worse?


    as expected, he should not be here!


    He left silently.


    ¡°Brother xiran,¡± Shi Yan called out to her.


    he could only brace himself to stop and turn back.


    This was not the Shi Yan He knew at all. Not only would she say in a teasing tone that her boyfriend was clingy, but she would also force him to eat dog food.


    ¡°What has happened can¡¯t be changed. If you¡¯re really interested in senior Wang Shan, then move her with your heart. Money and status were easy to obtain, but a sincere heart was hard to find. a lifetime was a long time, and those who made mistakes had to be given a chance to turn over a new leaf. even if it didn¡¯t happen in the end, at least i¡¯ve worked hard for it and didn¡¯t live the rest of my life in regret.¡±


    li xiran¡¯s frozen expression on her face loosened a little after shi yan stopped her. then, she became serious and said solemnly, ¡± ¡°yanyan, thank you.¡±


    he thought he knew what to do.


    li xiran turned around and walked away. when she was far away, she vaguely heard jiang che say, ¡± i¡¯m clingy. ¡± she turned back and saw jiang che leaning over and trapping shi yan on the bench. he lowered his head and kissed her gently.


    at that moment, li xiran¡¯s eyes were full of envy.


    If he had not been so frivolous and had been more clean, would he have had such a sincere and pure rtionship?

 Chapter 398

    ?


    398 Two birthday gifts


    shi yan and jiang che didn¡¯t know what li xiran was thinking as he left. after the long kiss, jiang che didn¡¯t stand up immediately. he just trapped shi yan between him and the bench.


    shi yan held his coat tightly with one hand and raised the other hand to his face. his face was slightly red, and the smell of alcohol lingered in his nose. he looked up at him slightly.¡±The smell of alcohol is so strong, how much did you drink?¡±


    ¡°not much, i¡¯m not drunk.¡±


    as he spoke, he tilted his face slightly and pressed it against her palm.


    Under the faint street light, Shi Yan saw his pair of smiling peach blossom eyes squint slightly, like azy cat.


    how was he not drunk? the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord was not like this when he was not drunk.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not drunk.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re just patronizing me. You don¡¯t believe me.¡± He held her hand on his face and bit her fingertips.


    ¡°No, I believe you¡¯re not drunk.¡±


    believe a ghost.


    let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going back. Help me up.


    Jiang che held her hand tightly. The hand that was supporting him on the bench fell on her waist and pulled her up.


    After he stood up, he did not let go of her immediately. He held her in his arms and rested his chin on her shoulder, hugging her very tightly.


    Shi Yan was helpless. She wrapped her arms around his waist and hugged him back. She asked gently,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°i want to hug you.¡±


    Not only did he hug her, but he also rubbed against her neck.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, you are indeed very clingy.¡± shi yanughed.


    He didn¡¯t reply to her, but buried his head in her neck and called out, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    ¡°eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m very d.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about?¡± She was very patient.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I¡¯ve kept my chastity before I met you. Otherwise, with your personality, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t have stayed by my side. You said that a true heart is hard to find, that¡¯s for others. You¡¯re so likable, you don¡¯tck this true heart. if i wasn¡¯t clean enough, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep you even if i had a heart.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Shi Yan said helplessly.


    ¡± when you fell for me, i didn¡¯t even know who you were. i didn¡¯t know what kind of person you were and even thought that you were a cripple. but didn¡¯t i fall for you at first sight? ¡±


    ¡°mr. jiang, don¡¯t think too much. your biggest advantage is that you have a face that has won my heart. other things aside, your face is something that others can¡¯tpare to. besides, you¡¯re a clean and honest person, so why do you have to make such non-existent assumptions?¡±


    jiang zhi, who was rubbing her neck, paused for a moment, then said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    he gently let go of her and put his hands on her shoulders. he looked down at her. ¡°Why would I make such non-existent assumptions?¡±


    She was smiling so brightly that her peach-shaped eyes were a little dazzling.


    during dinner, miss Shi said that she discovered something interesting. Did you find out the ins and outs of this interesting matter just now? ¡±


    ¡°i thought it was interesting before because i didn¡¯t know the whole story. now that i know, i don¡¯t think it¡¯s interesting anymore.¡± she didn¡¯t have the habit of building her own pleasure on other people¡¯s pain.


    However, to be honest, li xiran and Wang Shan¡¯s rtionship was somewhat melodramatic.


    wang shan had been careless and unlucky enough to be drugged.


    As for how Wang Shan would deal with this matter, Shi Yan did not care. With the Wang and Li families ¡®status in Haicheng, this matter would not be easily settled.


    even if her family didn¡¯te forward, although she didn¡¯t have much contact with wang shan, she could see that wang shan didn¡¯t return good for evil.


    I¡¯ll stick to what I said before. Ms. Shi, mind your own business and pay more attention to me.


    ¡°control you?¡±


    ¡°how?¡± shi yan smiled and raised her eyebrows.


    He lowered his head and rubbed his lips against her ears. He chuckled and said,¡±i¡¯ll tell you when we get back to the bamboo garden.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s ears were slightly red. she scolded him angrily, but she still let him lead her out of jiang cheng¡¯s courtyard and in the direction of the bamboo garden.


    *


    jiang che had no intention ofing back after leaving, so he had told jiang cheng before he left.


    The others didn¡¯t leave until it was almost midnight. Those who brought their chauffeurs directly left, while those who didn¡¯t had their chauffeurs rested in the guest courtyard of the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion under the arrangement of Jiang hai.


    jiang cheng, as the main character, was also a little drunk.


    however, in the second half of the game, he didn¡¯t drink much. when everyone left, he was mostly sober.


    jiang rui had fallen asleep on the sofa.


    he bent down and picked her up horizontally, just in time to carry jiang rui back to her courtyard. he had just taken two steps in the direction of the door when he stopped and turned back to go upstairs.


    he carried her back to his room.


    She turned on the light and saw a gift box on the bedside table. He didn¡¯t need to ask to know who had prepared the gift. She was the only one who could enter and leave his room as she pleased. Usually, she would clean his room, and the person in charge of the cleaning had to report to the Butler in advance.


    he lowered his head and kissed her on the lips for a while before gently cing her on the bed.


    The moment he put her down, she opened her eyes.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to take a shower before i sleep.¡±


    As she spoke, she pushed him away and headed to the bathroom in a daze.


    just as he was about to say that he would get her pajamas first, the bathroom door closed.


    Jiang Cheng was helpless. He could only resign himself to his fate and go to the cloakroom to help her get her pajamas. His cloakroom had prepared a lot of her clothes a long time ago.


    She ced the pajamas on the bed and opened the gift box on the bedside table.


    It was a pair of cufflinks.


    the workmanship was undoubtedly exquisite, but after so many years, she had given all the gifts that should be given, so she didn¡¯t think there was anything special about it.


    but jiang cheng still cherished it and put it in a special locker.


    this storage cab only stored the things that jiang rui had given him.


    In less than half an hour, the bathroom door opened.


    Jiang Cheng knew that there were no pajamas in the bathroom, so he sat on the sofa without looking back. ¡°i¡¯ve put your pajamas on the bed. call me when you¡¯re done changing.¡±


    then, there was a rustling sound.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    only then did jiang cheng stand up.


    Just as he stood up and turned around, he was stunned on the spot.


    his pajamas, which had been folded and ced on the bed, were thrown on the floor. there was a bath towel on the floor, and the long-haired man stood there naked.


    after being stunned for a while, jiang cheng immediately looked away with a sullen face, not daring to look at her again. Jiang Rui ¡®er, what are you doing?!


    He clenched his fists so tightly that the veins on his arms were bulging. It was unknown whether he was angry or something else.


    brother, I¡¯ve actually prepared two birthday presents for you. You should have seen one already. Do you want to open the other one? ¡±


    Although Jiang Rui looked calm on the surface, she was actually panicking inside.


    Only God knew how long she had prepared herself mentally before she dared to do this.


    They were very close, but this was the first time they had been so honest with each other.


    jiang cheng turned his head to look at her, then immediately looked away. ¡± ¡°don¡¯t mess around! hurry up and put on your pajamas!¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t!¡±


    Jiang Cheng clenched his fists and quickly picked up the bath towel on the ground to wrap her up. Then, he held her tightly in his arms.¡±Jiang Rui ¡®er, don¡¯t mess around!¡±


    ¡°Hey, if you don¡¯t want to, you can just open the door and leave. It¡¯s not like you only have one room here.¡±


    ¡°so, brother, you don¡¯t actually want to leave.¡±

 Chapter 399

    ?


    399 not so generous


    she kissed him like this, and jiang cheng didn¡¯t move. after a while, he finally reacted and pushed her away.


    it wasn¡¯t a big movement. he didn¡¯t push her hard, but only gave her a light push after releasing her.


    However, he had forgotten that she was only wrapped in a bath towel, so it was easy to imagine how she felt.


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t care about the towel that had fallen. She went forward and wrapped her arms around his neck, continuing to kiss him.


    Jiang Cheng pushed her twice but didn¡¯t push her away. In the end, he directly wrapped his arms around her waist.


    this was someone he had been thinking about for many years. if he could still remainpletely rational at this time, then there must be something wrong with him.


    The night was long.


    *


    Compared to this side, the bamboo garden was not much better.


    By the time Shi Yan and Jiang che strolled back to the bamboo garden, it was almost midnight.


    it wasn¡¯t a long journey, but the two of them walked for more than an hour. there was a reason for this.


    after being together for so long, this was the first time shi yan had seen jiang che really drunk. he was very clingy and very good at pestering people.


    He wanted to kiss and hug her every few steps.


    shi yanforted him along the way, and he followed her back to bamboo garden.


    However, even if he was drunk, it didn¡¯t affect the torment in the middle of the night. In the end, Shi Yan wasn¡¯t even sure if he was really drunk or pretending to be drunk.


    the next day, shi yan woke up at 11 o ¡®clock in the afternoon.


    When she woke up, she realized that there was an arm around her waist. Only then did she realize that Jiang che was still asleep.


    shi yan had just reached out to look at the time on her cell phone when the man who had his arms around her head and buried his head in the back of her neck said in a hoarse voice,¡±You¡¯re awake?¡±


    She was a little drowsy from just waking up.


    ¡°You¡¯re usually up at this time. Why are you still sleeping today?¡± she turned to face him.


    you haven¡¯t had a good rest recently. I drank a little too muchst night and made a scene with you for most of the night. If I got up first, you would wake up soon. I¡¯ll sleep more with you.


    Shi Yan smiled and looked at him,¡±Mr. Jiang, you still know that you drank a little too muchst night?¡± I¡¯ve finally seen how you look when you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    Knowing that he was in the wrong, Jiang che hugged her and touched the tip of her nose affectionately, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m relying on miss Shi to dote on me.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a weak little girl. She was very good at fighting. If she didn¡¯t pamper him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to get his way so smoothly.


    ¡°do you want to sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not sleeping. i promised my mother that i¡¯d go to the su family¡¯s house today. i¡¯ll go over after i pack up. ¡± she then looked up at him. ¡± i¡¯m staying at the su family¡¯s house tonight. do you want toe? ¡±


    ¡°can ie along?¡± jiang che smiled.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t be seen.¡±


    ¡°then, do i stay in the same room or alone with you when i go to the su family¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°of course, you¡¯ll be staying in the same room as me,¡± shi yan replied without hesitation.


    Jiang cheughed and raised his hand to pinch her face.¡±you, yingluo.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, i don¡¯t even know what to say to you. I¡¯m very happy that you care so much about me, but don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re not married yet. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s in our own ce, but we¡¯re going to someone else¡¯s house this time. The SU family are your elders and rtives, so we have to be more restrained.¡±


    in the past, the fifth lord jiang was not a person who would care about these things. he had always done things as he pleased and had never cared about other people¡¯s feelings, let alone care about other people¡¯s opinions of him.


    but now, he would worry about this.


    He just didn¡¯t want miss Shi to get into an argument with her family over such a small matter.


    The rtionship between miss Shi and her mother was already a little delicate. If her mother were to say anything about her because of this, given miss Shi¡¯s temper, the rtionship between the mother and daughter would probably be even worse.


    Actually, miss Shi did not like people interfering in her Affairs, even if they were her family.


    I¡¯ll send you to the SU family. I¡¯ll pick you up at the SU family¡¯s house tomorrow morning to take you to school.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll naturally stay here and guard the empty room.¡±


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help but chuckle after he finished speaking. he lowered his head and kissed her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m an adult. It¡¯s only one night. How can I not take care of myself?¡±


    he had been alone all those years without her by his side.


    however, he had to admit that ever since he got together with her, he was not used to being apart for only one night.


    ¡°get up. get up and eat something. i¡¯ll send you over.¡±


    shi yan wanted to say that even if they did not live in the same room, the su family did notck a ce for him to live.


    on second thought, she thought that they would only be separated for one night. if she really stuck to him everywhere, it would seem a little pretentious. it was nothing to stay in the same room with her, but if they stayed separately, jiang che might not be willing to stay in someone else¡¯s house.


    but to be honest, she didn¡¯t really want to be separated from him.


    in the past, she had never thought that she would one day be so reluctant to part with someone, wishing that she could stick to him all the time.


    She had probably been poisoned by Jiang che.


    the two of them got up, cleaned up, had lunch, and went straight to the su family¡¯s house.


    Jiang che personally drove her.


    the journey was smooth and unimpeded, and they entered the su family¡¯s mansion.


    Knowing that Shi Yan would be staying over today, su Yunzhi and su mu didn¡¯t go to thepany. Su Wan didn¡¯t go out either and just waited at home.


    he rushed out to wee them when he heard themotion.


    ¡°yanyan, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Su Wan couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.


    When Shi Yan saw her, her gaze paused for a moment before she smiled and called out, ¡± ¡°Mom.¡±


    ¡°Auntie.¡± Jiang Che¡¯s voice was still clear, not impolite, but not enthusiastic either.


    only then did su wan look at jiang che. she smiled gently and said, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re here. let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    ¡°Aunt, cousin.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. have you eaten?¡± Su Yunzhi didn¡¯t wear a professional suit at home, but even in a long, casual dress, she still looked more capable and experienced than su Wan.


    su wan was dignified and gentle, while su yunzhi was strong and capable.


    the two of them were different types.


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    as he spoke, jiang che opened the trunk and took out a suitcase.


    ¡°What is this?¡± su mu asked with a slight frown.


    in fact, he might know what it was.


    Yanyan likes to read, so I helped her pack a few books and put them here. If shees over to stay, she can read them to pass the time. Jiang che said.


    in fact, the suitcase was not full of books. he had also helped shi yan pack a few sets of clothes and pajamas, as well as some cosmetics and toiletries that shi yan liked to use on a daily basis.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t point this out.


    In fact, Shi Yan¡¯s return to the SU family was almost the same as going home.


    if her family members heard that she had brought her pajamas, a change of clothes, and toiletries home, they would probably feel ufortable.


    He didn¡¯t let Shi Yan know when he was cleaning up.


    initially, he was afraid that shi yan would feel ufortable if she had to bring these home, so he did not intend to pack them up. however, he wanted shi yan to live morefortably. at least, he wanted her to feel familiar with these items instead of being in apletely new ce where she was surrounded by strangers.


    after hesitating for a while, he still helped her pack.


    ¡°So it¡¯s a book. Give it to me.¡± su mu took it.


    Shi Yan nced at the luggage and then at Jiang che.


    other people might not know what jiang che was thinking, but how could she not know?


    he wouldn¡¯t really pack a box of books for her to leave at the su family¡¯s house so that she could pass the time when she came back. if she really did that, wouldn¡¯t that mean that he wanted her to keeping to the su family?


    jiang che would not be so generous.

 Chapter 400

    ?


    400 Do you want to get along well


    ¡°Do you want to see the rooms first?¡± su wan asked shi yan after they entered the house.


    shi yan had been staying in su wan¡¯s courtyard since she came to the su family, so her room was also in su wan¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll put down my luggage first.¡±


    he was referring to the luggage that su mu was carrying.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. su wan was very happy.


    she had personally decorated the room and wanted her daughter to see if it was to her liking.


    the three of them walked in front. shi yan was a few steps behind jiang che. she tilted her head and asked him, ¡± ¡°When did you pack your things?¡±


    ¡°after you were called over by jiang rui yesterday, i had nothing to do at bamboo garden, so i cleaned up.¡± He packed it up and put it in the trunk.


    shi yan raised her eyebrows and asked with a smile,¡±Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing important, so i didn¡¯t say anything.¡± As he spoke, Jiang che took her hand and interlocked their fingers.


    His grip was a little tight.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shi Yan was puzzled.


    ¡°i just thought that we¡¯d be separatedter and that we¡¯d only be able to see each other tomorrow morning, so i couldn¡¯t bear to leave you.¡± Jiang che was very straightforward.


    he didn¡¯t hide the reluctance in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, we¡¯ll just be apart for one night.¡± Shi Yan said helplessly. you¡¯re the great fifth lord jiang, so don¡¯t always put on airs and act like a clingy person. if you continue like this, your image as the fifth lord jiang willpletely copse in front of me. ¡±


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Her face was warm and gentle, and she had the appearance of a Jade Tree. ¡± i¡¯ll have to be careful then. i¡¯m not like this at first sight, ms. shi. in order for ms. shi to be infatuated with me, i have to pay attention to my image. ¡±


    Mr. Jiang, you are so narcissistic.


    He actually said something about making her fall in love with him, as if she was already in love with him.


    alright, even though this was the truth.


    ......


    Su Wan turned around and happened to see the two of them holding hands and talking andughing behind her. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a littleplicated.


    Of course, she was happy and also very gratified, but she still couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bitter in her heart.


    She had never seen a daughter who could talk andugh with others.


    His daughter¡¯s original personality was really indifferent to everything. She was indifferent and had no desire, as if she had seen all the hustle and bustle of the world. Nothing could easily stir up her emotions?


    she suddenly recalled what her husband had said to her that night at the shi family¡¯s residence.


    It was because these rtives were unreliable and could not give their daughter a sense of security, so their daughter had prepared a backup n for herself early on.


    did that mean that it was also because they could not give their daughter enough sense of security, and their daughter did not trust them enough, so she had suppressed her true nature and never revealed it in front of them?


    was her daughter really happy when she was with them in the past?


    Su Wan wasn¡¯t even sure of the answer.


    she had given birth to two sons and a daughter, so she naturally doted on her only daughter very much. now that she thought about it, there was only one girl in the three generations of the shi family. since her daughter was born in a family like the shi family, her marriage might not be her own decision.


    And as a mother, she had never nned for her daughter to do these things.


    did she not realize that as the only daughter in the shi family, she could not decide her own marriage?


    not necessarily.


    she was just thinking that her daughter had a mild personality and would not care about these things. the entire shi family doted on her. even if they arranged a marriage for her, the partner they chose would definitely be top notch.


    The Shi family had indeed picked the best candidate for her daughter. Even as a mother, she was very satisfied with her.


    From the beginning to the end, no one, including her, had considered Yanyan¡¯s own wishes.


    if they had realized this earlier, the mother and daughter would not have ended up like this.


    su yunzhi noticed su wan¡¯s expression. she turned around to look at shi yan and su wan, who were walking behind her, and sighed inwardly.


    He didn¡¯t say much and patted su Wan¡¯s shoulder tofort her.


    They went all the way to su Wan¡¯s courtyard.


    Shi Yan¡¯s room was on the second floor, separated from su Wan¡¯s room by a study.


    The decoration was simple, with blue and white alternating, the blue side of the sky blue, and a light tone.


    There was a bathroom, a cloakroom, a desk in the room, a lot of nts on the balcony, and a hanging chair.


    ¡°Yanyan, are you satisfied with the room? if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like or need to add, just tell me. i¡¯ll arrange it. ¡±


    su wan¡¯s eyes were filled with anticipation, but there was also a hint of apprehension in her eyes, as if she was afraid that su wan wouldn¡¯t like it.


    Shi Yan gently pursed her lips.


    however, this fluctuation of emotion quickly disappeared. he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m very satisfied. there¡¯s nothing i don¡¯t like or need to add. thank you, mom.¡±


    She felt that she had done a good job and there was nothing wrong with it, but she did not know that her ¡± thank you ¡± was a subconscious act of alienation.


    su wan forced a smile, as if she was holding back her tears. ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re satisfied. If there¡¯s anything you need, you can tell me or look for your aunt.¡±


    Seeing this, su Yunzhi smiled. then, Yanyan, take a look at the room first. Your mother and I will go to the kitchen and get someone to prepare some refreshments.


    They all left, and su mu didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    in the end, shi yan and jiang che were the only two left.


    After they left, Shi Yan heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Jiang che, her expression a little aggrieved.¡±i really didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±


    ¡± i didn¡¯t want to give anyone a hard time, and i didn¡¯t want to distance myself from anyone. i never intended to disown anyone from the beginning. i agreed to stay here because i wanted to get along well with them. back then, i left so decisively. i was actually very selfish. ¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to see my mother cry all the time. she didn¡¯t like to cry in the past.¡±


    Jiang che walked over and hugged her, gently stroking her long hair. ¡°i know,¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, take it slowly.¡±


    Most of the time, a person¡¯s rationality could not suppress their true feelings.


    after all, she was only neen years old. unless she really didn¡¯t care about her family at all, it was impossible for her to bepletely indifferent.


    it wasn¡¯t easy for her to achieve what she had now.


    if this kind of thing happened to other girls of her age, it would be good if they didn¡¯t hate their family for a lifetime, never seeing each other again, and never forgive them. he would never be like her, cing all the responsibility on himself.


    She wanted to get along well with her mother probably because she felt that her mother¡¯s frequent crying was caused by her selfishness in leaving home.


    She felt that this was her responsibility.


    After hugging her for a while, Jiang che said, ¡± I¡¯ll help you pack your luggage. You can look around.


    ¡°let¡¯s clean it up together,¡± shi yan said.


    there were indeed many clothes in the cloakroom, but shi yan still hung up the clothes that jiang che had packed for her.


    after they were done, the two of them stood on the balcony for a while before going downstairs.


    jiang che left as soon as he got downstairs.


    In the living room of the SU family¡¯s main building, su Wan came out with refreshments and cut fruits.


    Su mu was busy, so only su Wan and su Yunzhi were at home.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang has left?¡± su yunzhi ced a te of desserts in front of shi yan. ¡± these are the desserts your mother and i made this morning. you can try them. ¡±


    thank you, aunty. You can call him Jiang che. shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°he¡¯s busy, so he left first.¡±

 Chapter 401

    ?


    401 do you want to get engaged first?


    su yunzhiughed. to be honest, even she felt a little ufortable calling the fifth master of the jiang family by his full name. even the old master of the shi family had to call him fifth master jiang when he saw him.


    However, she was Yanyan¡¯s aunt, so it wasn¡¯t appropriate to call Yanyan¡¯s boyfriend that. She would slowly try to change it.


    ¡°do you want to have dinner at home or outside?¡± su yunzhi asked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go outside to eat?¡± su wan put down the fruit and sat down.


    the two of them looked at shi yan, who smiled and replied, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s still early. do you want to go out and y or stay at home?¡± su wan asked this question because she knew that shi yan spent most of her time at home reading.


    shi yan was not like other children who were not yful.


    However, it was a little boring to stay at home like this. It was not easy for her to get to know her daughter again, so su Wan wanted to treat her as well as possible.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    Seeing that su Wan was a little disappointed, he added, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t go out often, so I don¡¯t know what¡¯s fun about it. If there¡¯s anywhere you want to go, I can go with you.¡±


    when she was with jiang che, wherever they went, jiang che would arrange it. To be honest, she was not very good at making decisions.


    however, when she was with jiang che, she was almost always reading at home, either in the study, in the living room, or sitting on the floor in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Fortunately, she was with Jiang che. If it was someone with a more lively personality, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay.


    ¡°i know a forest park that just opened. why don¡¯t we go there for a walk? it¡¯s not far, half an hour by car.¡± it was su wan who said that.


    She hade to Haicheng for Shi Yan. She had been in Haicheng for some time. She did not have to work and had nothing else to do. Every day, she thought about where she should take Shi Yan to y if she was willing to spend time with her.


    for this, she had made many strategies and had her eyes on several ces.


    the first choice was an amusement park. She had never taken Shi Yan to an amusement park before. Shi Yan¡¯s older brothers had only taken her there once when she was young.


    however, when she saw shi yan, she was afraid that shi yan would not like a noisy ce like the amusement park, so she chose this forest park.


    It wasn¡¯t too lively, but it wasn¡¯t too quiet either. The environment wasn¡¯t bad, and there were even some ancient buildings.


    she felt that shi yan would like it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    I see that you¡¯re wearing a little less. Do you want to put on more clothes? ¡± Su Wan said as she looked at Shi Yan.


    shi yan was wearing a traditional dress made of pure cotton today. the top was a simple and elegant yellow, and the lower half was a green floral skirt. the cor and sleeves were made of the same green floral fabric as the skirt.


    it was the fall season, so it was just right to wear it.


    ¡°no need. the weather is good today. it¡¯s not cold.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to nod and agree, but she suddenly saw a few tes of snacks in front of her and said,¡±There¡¯s no hurry. If mom and aunt need to change clothes or bring anything, you can go and prepare it. This snack is my favorite. I¡¯ll wait for you here. You can eat two more snacks.¡±


    Their eyes lit up.


    ¡°Your aunt and I are going to change our clothes. Wait for a while.¡±


    Both of them were very happy, but when they returned to their rooms and calmed down, they both reacted.


    shi yan didn¡¯t want to eat snacks. she was not a greedy person. he clearly knew that they made the desserts and said that to make them happy.


    after they changed their clothes and came back, shi yan ate three pieces of snacks and two pieces of fruit and drank a cup of tea that su wan had made herself.


    Su Wan noticed it as soon as she came back.


    her throat suddenly felt a little blocked, and her nose felt a little sour.


    actually, yanyan could have been a little more willful. she didn¡¯t have to be so sensible.


    su yunzhi couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    It was true that Yanyan was a mild-tempered child, and it was difficult for anything to enter her heart. However, it was also true that she had a soft heart and was very gentle.


    Su Yunzhi drove herself out.


    The three of them went out on their own without a chauffeur.


    Shi Yan had originally wanted to sit in the front passenger seat, but su Yunzhi let her sit in the back. Su Wan opened the door to the back seat and sat down. In the end, Shi Yan and su Wan sat in the back seat together.


    they were mother and daughter, but even before shi yan left the shi family before she was ten years old, it was rare for them to sit alone in the same space.


    su wan turned her face away slightly and held back her tears. after a while, she suppressed her emotions and asked, ¡± ¡°two days after you went to qingcheng, your third brother also went to qingcheng. did you see him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen him,¡±


    ¡°we had a meal together.¡±


    su wan looked up and identally saw the red marks behind shi yan¡¯s ears. her eyes froze.


    He quickly shifted his gaze and stammered, ¡± ¡°i-it¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    from yun zhi and xiao mu, she had learned a lot about yanyan and jiang che and knew that their rtionship was very good. she had also seen with her own eyes how different yanyan was when she mentioned jiang che and knew that yanyan valued jiang che very much.


    they were a couple and had a good rtionship, so it was inevitable for them to have some intimate actions. she had seen them kissingst time. however, as a mother, she still felt a little upset when she saw the marks with her own eyes.


    her daughter was still so young.


    those who know the inside story know that Qingcheng is very chaotic. Did you encounter any trouble in your trip to Qingcheng? ¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shi Yan smiled and shook her head.


    with her acute senses, she had naturally caught her mother¡¯s obvious emotional fluctuation just now. He could roughly guess the reason with a little deduction.


    When she went out today, she had specially used a concealer to cover the traces that were exposed. She could not see behind her ears, so she did not notice. thinking back carefully, when jiang che was drunk and making a scenest night, his lips had stayed on that area for a long time, so he should have left a mark.


    she didn¡¯t feel embarrassed or shy, but she felt a little ufortable being seen by her biological mother.


    This was the first time she couldn¡¯t bepletely calm when someone saw through her.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t.¡±


    after hesitating for a while, su wan finally said, ¡± ¡± yanyan, you¡¯ve been with jiang changxi and jiang che for quite some time now. your rtionship is stable. have you thought about getting engaged first? ¡±


    Engagement?


    to be honest, she had never thought about it. she only wanted to get married as soon as she reached the age.


    However, she still had to wait for more than ten months before she reached her age. It didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea to get engaged first, but if it was in Haicheng, there was no need for that.


    if she wanted to dere her sovereignty, she would go to the capital. There were only a few young girls in Haicheng who knew the fifth Lord of the Jiang family, and most of the people who were interested in him were in the capital.


    however, he was not in a hurry. he would make ns when he went to the capital.


    ¡± i¡¯ve been a little busy with my studies recently. there¡¯s no rush for the engagement. ¡±


    ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter. you can go ahead with your work. i can arrange it for you. it just so happens that i don¡¯t have anything to do recently. ¡±


    I can help as well. If you need to prepare anything, your mother and I will go to Jiang che and discuss it with him. You just have to focus on school. su yunzhi also said.


    su yunzhi and su wan had simr thoughts. since the two of them had already decided to be together, and they often stayed together, it was likely that what was supposed to happen had already happened. As elders, they all hoped to be able to establish a status, which was also a guarantee.

 Chapter 402

    ?


    402 I really don¡¯t like her


    ¡°there¡¯s no rush. we¡¯ll talk about it after the new year. thank you, aunty.¡±


    in su yunzhi¡¯s eyes, shi yan wasn¡¯t someone who would be constrained by these things. she had the decisiveness of the su family to let everyone know that the other party already had a master.


    Thus, su Yunzhi couldn¡¯t help but be a little puzzled when Shi Yan didn¡¯t agree to the engagement now.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to show up if you¡¯re busy with your studies, but you don¡¯t agree to get engaged now because you haven¡¯t thought about it yet? Or is it that Jiang wugui and Jiang che haven¡¯t decided yet?¡±


    As soon as su Yunzhi finished speaking, su Wan asked nervously, ¡± ¡°yanyan, is it because of jiang che?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at her and said in a serious tone, ¡± mom, if I want to get married now, Jiang che will immediately prepare a grand wedding. Let alone an engagement.


    She had this much confidence in Jiang che.


    she dared to say that jiang che would be happier than anyone else if she were to propose to him now. jiang che would prepare a grand engagement ceremony for her without anyone¡¯s interference.


    After all, Jiang che had even personally arranged the apprenticeship banquet for her. She didn¡¯t want to let others do it, let alone such a big event like an engagement.


    When she met su Yunzhi¡¯s gaze, Shi Yan said,¡±it¡¯s not that i haven¡¯t thought about it. ever since i decided to be with jiang che, i¡¯ve already thought about it. it¡¯s just that this matter isn¡¯t urgent now, we¡¯ll talk about it after the new year.¡±


    su wan exchanged a look with su yunzhi and said, ¡± okay, then tell me whenever you have an idea. I¡¯ll help you prepare it.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    They soon arrived at the forest Park.


    It was already three O ¡®clock when they arrived, so they could stroll around the park until six O¡¯ clock before eating.


    On Sunday, the entrance ticket to the forest Park wasn¡¯t expensive. There were many tourists in the park at this time, but it wasn¡¯t crowded to the point where it was crowded. One could meet a few people just by walking a few steps.


    Su Wan had obviously done some research in advance. When they arrived at a ce, she would give them a brief introduction. When they met a small stall, she would ask Shi Yan if she wanted to eat, and she would go buy it.


    Shi Yan naturally refused.


    eating while walking on the road wasn¡¯t something that could be done at any time.


    after shopping for nearly two hours, shi yan saw a familiar face.


    there was a fountain in the park and a square next to the fountain. many people would set up stalls here to sell souvenirs.


    of course, there were also people who yed musical instruments or painted here.


    asionally, there would be people who would stop and watch.


    today, no one set up a stall to y musical instruments. there was only a stall that painted.


    the stall wasn¡¯t big, and the owner was a young and beautiful girl. she wore sses and had two braids that reached her shoulders, looking very artistic.


    At this time, she was sitting on a small stool, holding a drawing board and drawing for the customers in front of the stall.


    shi yan¡¯s good looks were there for all to see, and she was apanied by su wan and su yunzhi, who both had outstanding looks and temperaments. as soon as she walked over, she attracted many people¡¯s gazes.


    themotion was a little big, and it attracted the attention of the people who were painting.


    He looked up and met Shi Yan¡¯s eyes.


    Jiang Shasha looked surprised, as if she was shocked to see Shi Yan here.


    ¡°miss, miss shi!¡±


    su wan and su yunzhi both heard jiang shasha¡¯s loud voice as she stood up abruptly to greet them.


    ¡°Yanyan, is he your friend?¡± su Wan asked.


    ¡°No.¡± shi yan only nced at jiang shasha before looking away.


    ¡°then how did she do it?¡±


    ¡°Mom, aunty, let¡¯s take a walk over there.¡±


    they turned to leave, but jiang shasha caught up and blocked their way. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi!¡±


    She then apologized to su Wan and su Yunzhi, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disturb you. Ms. Shi might have misunderstood me. I have a few words to say to her, so I¡¯ll have to take up a few minutes of your time.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good impression of your Jiang family. I even want to deal with them one by one. If you don¡¯t want to follow in that miss Jiang¡¯s footsteps, you¡¯d better stop wandering around in front of me. ¡±


    His words were straightforward and did not give Jiang Shasha any face at all.


    Jiang Shasha was supposed to be angry, but she didn¡¯t. With red eyes, she said, ¡± ¡°I ... I know that miss Shi doesn¡¯t like the Jiang family because of fifth uncle. but i¡¯m really different from other people. i¡¯ve never done anything to let fifth uncle down. i don¡¯t have any other intentions in calling miss shi over. i just ... just felt that it was fate that i met you here and wanted to say hello to you.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s true. it¡¯s really a coincidence that i¡¯m here. i didn¡¯t know you would appear here. ¡±


    jiang shasha felt a little aggrieved. her current appearance was the most easily pitiable.


    fortunately, shi yan looked harmless, dignified, and gentle, which easily aroused the protective image of others. otherwise, jiang shasha¡¯s behavior would have made people wonder what they would think.


    ¡°i also feel that it¡¯s fate that we can meet here,¡± shi yan looked at her and said with a smile.


    ¡± but, second young miss jiang, do you think i¡¯ll believe you if you say that our meeting here was a coincidence? ¡±


    Hearing this, Jiang Shasha was both anxious and aggrieved. ¡°Miss Shi, it¡¯s really just a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°After fifth uncle left home, he came to Sea city. I¡¯ve always been curious about what kind of ce Sea city is for fifth uncle to be so reluctant to leave. it just so happened that i met my fifth uncle and my brother in qingcheng not long ago. thinking that they¡¯re both in haicheng, i decided to set haicheng as my next stop.¡±


    I justnded in Haicheng this morning. When I arrived in Haicheng, I wanted to find a ce to write my novel. It was the hotel staff who rmended this Forest Park to me.


    ¡°i just got here more than an hour ago. i wanted to write a essay, but i saw that there were many tourists here. i thought that i didn¡¯t have much travel funds, so i set up a stall here to draw for people to earn some travel funds. i had just set up my stall to receive two customers when i saw you.¡±


    ¡°i asked the hotel staff at my flight and the hotel staff to find out about this forest park. ms. shi, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can get someone to check it. I ... I really didn¡¯t intentionally arrange for us to meet here. It was really just a coincidence.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s expression changed slightly after hearing jiang shasha¡¯s exnation, but he still smiled. ¡± ¡°alright, i¡¯ll believe you. now that he had greeted her, was there anything else he could do for her? if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    jiang shasha was taken aback.


    there was a tear frozen at the corner of her eye, about to fall.


    After Shi Yan finished speaking, she even nodded at her courteously before passing her and leaving.


    ¡°Yanyan, is that a member of the Jiang family in the capital?¡± When they were far away, su Yunzhi turned back to look at Jiang Shasha, who was still in a daze.


    ¡± yes, she¡¯s the second miss of the jiang family, jiang che¡¯s niece. ¡±


    ¡°yingluo, you don¡¯t seem to like her.¡± Su Wan said.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯tment.


    Su Wan and su Yunzhi had heard about the rtionship between Jiang che and the Jiang family, so they were not surprised that Shi Yan did not like the Jiang family. she just felt that it was not something she would do to express her dislike for the jiang family so bluntly.

 Chapter 403

    ?


    403 A restaurant with a story


    And yet, she had done something that was so unlike her.


    It was because Jiang che was involved.


    as such, they could once again feel how much she valued jiang che.


    ¡± she just said that she saw jiang che in qingcheng. did you guys meet her when you went to qingcheng? ¡± su wan asked.


    ¡± yes, at the night market. she¡¯s setting up a stall to paint, just like today. ¡±


    ¡°Thest time was also a chance encounter?¡± Su Yunzhi slightly frowned.


    Seeing Shi Yan nod, su Yunzhi¡¯s frown deepened.¡±Once is a coincidence? Two times? it¡¯s only a week in between.¡±


    ¡°maybe. who knows?¡±


    As long as he didn¡¯t offend her, everything was fine. Since he had offended her, she would do whatever she wanted.


    on the other hand, the jiang family¡¯s people were indeed not content with their ce. they did not even consider what they could gain by opposing the fifth lord. not to mention that she was now by the fifth lord¡¯s side.


    she would protect the fifth lord jiang.


    however, it was a little arbitrary to conclude that jiang shasha and jiang wei were the same person just based on two encounters. naturally, she wouldn¡¯t determine jiang shasha¡¯s enemy and friend rtionship based on these two encounters.


    her attitude toward jiang shasha waspletely due to her bad impression of the jiang family.


    not everyone was like jiang yun, who could change her opinion on her own. even jiang yu, who had helped them in the city of qing, had not changed her attitude towards him.


    However, out of all the people she had met in the Jiang family, Jiang Yu was the one she could not figure out the most.


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard a bit about the jiang n in the capital. the jiang family is different from the shi family. in the jiang family, it¡¯smon to fight for power and kill each other. the fifth master of the jiang family took over the power of the jiang family at the age of sixteen and has been in power for six years. his ability is obvious to all.¡±


    ¡°To the other people in the Jiang family who want power, Jiang che is a formidable enemy. Since they can¡¯t touch Jiang che, they might target you.¡±


    Yanyan, you have to be more careful. If you encounter anything, you have to call us immediately. If ... If you feel that it¡¯s not appropriate for us to interfere with the Jiang family¡¯s matters, you can look for Jiang che. In any case, no matter what happens, you have to tell the people around you immediately. Don¡¯t bear the burden alone.


    Su Wan knew that Shi Yan wouldn¡¯t look for them if she ran into trouble, so no matter how upset she was, she still took the initiative to ask her to look for Jiang che.


    It was good that she was willing to find Jiang che. It was better than her shouldering everything herself.


    ¡°i know. mom, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°did you just say that she¡¯s the second young miss of the jiang family?¡± su yunzhi looked at shi yan.


    ¡± yes, she¡¯s the daughter of the second son of the jiang family, jiang zhe. she¡¯s also the younger sister of the third young master of the jiang family, jiang yu. ¡±


    Jiang Yu is the teacher leading Jingdu University¡¯s team to Haicheng University for an exchange study? ¡±


    after shi yan and jiang che got together, su yunzhi paid more attention to the jiang family in the capital. she didn¡¯t have a timely grasp of the news in the capital, but as the head of the su family, she was able to quickly grasp the news in haicheng.


    she knew about it as soon as jiang zhi arrived in haicheng.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that the Jiang family¡¯s second branch is very indifferent to fame and fortune?¡±


    I heard that Jiang Zhe is only working in thepany as an idle person. Jiang Zhe¡¯s only son, Jiang Yu, is a professor at Jingdu University. He is dedicated to his studies. Jiang Zhe¡¯s only daughter, Jiang Shasha, is an artist. She didn¡¯t spend much of her family¡¯s money when she was in high school. After graduation, she traveled to find inspiration and earned travel expenses by painting.


    the person who called out to you just now should be Jiang Shasha, right? why is a family that is so indifferent to fame and fortune also eyeing Jiang che? ¡±


    ¡°who knows if he¡¯s really indifferent to fame and fortune.¡±


    shi yan smiled at su yunzhi. ¡± the jiang family¡¯s third young master is a university professor. on the surface, he does look like a person who doesn¡¯t care about fame and fortune. but aunt huahua, you should have heard of huahua¡¯s huaxiao, right? ¡±


    su yunzhi nodded,¡±one of the seven majorpanies in qing city, of course i¡¯ve heard of it.¡± Oh, no, it¡¯s now one of the six majorpanies in Qing Cheng. It disappeared from the city a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, are you saying that yunxiao of qingcheng is rted to the jiang family¡¯s third young master, who is dedicated to learning?¡± he looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°the boss of the soaring cloud sect is jiang yu.¡±


    even tong yan and ju yanya, the two leaders of the two forces in qingcheng, couldn¡¯t urately find out the rtionship between jiang yu and feng xiao. the su family didn¡¯t get involved in qingcheng, so it was even more difficult to find out. Su Yunzhi was the head of the SU family, so Shi Yan had deliberately revealed this information to her.


    there was no harm in knowing more.


    He thought they were only rted, but who would have thought that Yun Xiao was Jiang Yu¡¯s!


    Su Yunzhi was a little shocked. After a long while, she sighed and said,¡±you really can¡¯t judge a person by their appearance!¡±


    ¡± since jiang yu isn¡¯t as simple as he looks, could it be that jiang shasha isn¡¯t as harmless as she looks? ¡± Su Wan asked.


    su wan could not help but worry when she thought of the dangers that shi yan would have to face in the future.


    ¡°maybe.¡±


    shi yan smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal. jiang che can handle it. jiang che won¡¯t let them find trouble with me. you don¡¯t have to worry. ¡±


    In fact, she hoped that they woulde to her directly and not to Jiang che. since they hade to find her, she would settle it immediately. this would also save them the trouble of disturbing jiang che¡¯s peace and affecting his mood.


    Unfortunately, Jiang che was too strong. He would notice the slightest movement around her and there was no room for her to disy her abilities.


    Fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s great reputation was not obtained for no reason. They naturally believed in Jiang Che¡¯s abilities, but this matter concerned Shi Yan. Even if Jiang che was present, su Wan and su Yunzhi would still be worried.


    however, neither of them said anything more. they only told themselves to keep an eye on shi yan. if someone tried to harm shi yan, they would not sit by and do nothing.


    the three of them strolled around the forest park for a while and left at about six o ¡®clock.


    he nned to have a meal outside before going back.


    The car stopped at the entrance of a very ordinary restaurant.


    It was a really ordinary restaurant. A meal for three or four people cost only about 200 yuan, and that was when the dishes were more expensive.


    However, for Shi Yan and the other two who had just gotten out of the car, this restaurant was really not ordinary.


    ¡°yanyan, do you still remember this restaurant?¡± Su Yunzhi raised her head and looked at the signboard of the restaurant in front of her as she asked Shi Yan with a smile.


    ¡°i remember.¡±


    Of course, she remembered. When she had just arrived in Haicheng, she had gone out to pick out gifts for the women of the Jiang family and hade to this restaurant alone for a meal. At that time, she had even met su mu and Han Yu in the restaurant. Other than that, she had also met Xuan Liuying and Xuan wanrou here.


    ¡± when you came to haicheng with your mother when you were eight years old, we had a meal at this restaurant. do you remember why we chose this restaurant? ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s mealtime when i was passing by. you said that this restaurant¡¯s food was good. you and mom were frequent customers here when you were young, so you chose to eat here.¡± She had a good memory, so of course she didn¡¯t forget.


    Su Yunzhi smiled. Shi Yan didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that her smile was somewhat bitter.


    she looked at the restaurant¡¯s signboard. ¡± i haven¡¯te here for a meal in a long time. if your cousin didn¡¯t book a private room here and ask us toe directly, i would have forgotten about this ce. ¡±


    How could he forget?


    su wan looked at su yunzhi.


    it was true that they were frequent visitors here when they were young, but they did note here alone. yu wushuang and yu miao were often present.


    There were many memories of Yun Zhi and Yu Miao here.


    apart from staying for a meal when she passed by eight years ago, yun zhi had not set foot in this restaurant for the past twenty years since yu miao¡¯s unexpected death.


    This was one of the reasons why Xuan Liuying chose to work as a waiter here.


    she wanted to avoid su yunzhi, and su yunzhi would never step foot in this restaurant again.


    it was a pity that she didn¡¯t manage to work here for long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go up first.¡± Su Wan said.

 Chapter 404

    ?


    404 let her go and persuade him first


    su mu was already there when they went up. he was alone.


    The four of them sat in a private room. When Shi Yan was eight years old, the four of them had alsoe to eat here, and they had also used this private room.


    ¡°yanyan, do you still remember this ce?¡± su mu asked with a smile after they were seated.


    shi yan poured a ss of lemon water for each of them and replied with a smile,¡±i remember.¡±


    Su mu didn¡¯t mention that he often came here to eat in the nine years when Shi Yan had disappeared. He only smiled and said, after so many years, the taste of the dishes here is still the same as before. There are not many changes, but there are a few new signature dishes. I¡¯ve ordered them all. You can try themter.


    There were only a few signature dishes in the restaurant, and since they were eating by themselves and there were no outsiders, su mu had arrived first and ordered the dishes.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    su mu had ordered the dishes first, and the dishes were served not long after they sat down.


    they would also chat during the meal. most of the time, su mu would ask them where they had gone to y that afternoon and if they had encountered any interesting things. After knowing that they were going to the forest Park, he asked about the environment there. If it was not bad, he would ask his friends to go to the forest Park with him next time.


    in short, the meal was quite pleasant.


    su mu wasn¡¯t a talkative person, so he was the one who livened up the atmosphere among the four of them.


    However, when su Yunzhi saw su mu like this, her expression was a little dazed. For a few moments, she felt like she was looking at an old friend. not only did su mu look like his father, but his true nature had also been exposed. he was not as cold and quiet as he looked on the surface, and even his character was very much like his father.


    as soon as they left the restaurant, they could clearly sense that something was on su yunzhi¡¯s mind.


    shi yan and su mu took it all in.


    they looked at each other.


    on the way back, shi yan took su mu¡¯s car.


    sitting in the front passenger seat, shi yan said,¡±little aunt seems to have something on her mind.¡±


    ¡°I heard that my mother and her childhood ymates used to go to the restaurant we went to today. My father was one of her childhood ymates.¡± su mu¡¯s expression turned a little gloomy when he mentioned the person whose memory was about to blur.


    ¡°Since you already know, why did you still choose this restaurant to eat?¡± Shi Yan was a little puzzled.


    ¡°There are two reasons why I chose this restaurant,¡± su mu said while looking at her.


    ¡°first, when you came to haicheng, our family had a meal here. you¡¯ve been away from hanhan for so many years, and i¡¯ve always wanted our family to go to this restaurant again. Secondly, there are too many memories of my parents here. It¡¯s not good for my mom to keep avoiding them.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s been twenty years. it¡¯s time for my mother to get over it. I want to get married to hai LAN next year. When we get married, my mother will be alone. She will be very lonely.¡±


    ¡°I hope she can find apanion for herself. The third uncle of the Jiang family has been waiting for her for many years, and he¡¯s a good candidate, but all of this is based on the premise that my mom can get over her past. She¡¯s been avoiding and trapping herself in the past, and it¡¯s difficult for her to ept new people.¡±


    It was indeed cruel for little aunt to dissect her past, but she had to admit that it was a good way for her to walk out of her past.


    ¡°Indeed, little aunt can¡¯t trap herself like this for the rest of her life,¡± Shi Yan said.


    however, how could anyone else interfere in this matter? if they didn¡¯t really love each other to the extreme, why would youngest aunt trap herself for twenty years?


    the only thing they could do was to guide her as much as possible.


    An idea came to su mu. Yanyan, my mother has always favored you. Maybe if you go and talk to her, she¡¯ll be willing to listen? ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not good for me to say anything about yingluo.¡±


    it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to, but he didn¡¯t know how to say it.


    Before she had someone in her heart, she would feel that those who had left had left for so many years and those who were alive could not continue living in the past. They had to live well. Now that she had someone in her heart, she could more or less understand her aunt¡¯s feelings.


    The light in su MU¡¯s eyes suddenly dimmed and he was filled with disappointment.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I try to mention it tonight?¡± Shi Yan hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°my mom should be able to ept it if you bring it up. she¡¯s only forty-six years old, and she¡¯s still so young. if she¡¯s alone for the rest of her life, it¡¯ll be too cruel to her. ¡±


    He had always been alone, so he wasn¡¯t that cruel. having it and then losing it, and then holding onto the memory for the rest of her life, that was really cruel.


    *


    ¡°Yanyan, do you want to go out?¡±


    when it was almost nine o ¡®clock, shi yan came out of her room and went downstairs. she happened to meet su wan, who was preparing milk and fruits for her downstairs.


    Shi Yan stopped in her tracks when she saw the ss of warm milk and a te of cut fruits on the tray su Wan was carrying.


    ¡°I ate a little too much tonight, so I¡¯m going for a walk in the yard.¡±


    ¡°do you want mommy to apany you?¡±


    ¡°no need, i¡¯ll just walk around the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Then, Zhenzhen¡±


    ¡°Mom, is the milk for me?¡± Shi Yan interrupted her.


    su wan¡¯s disappointed expression immediately disappeared, and her eyes lit up. ¡± ¡± yes, it¡¯s for you. i thought you might be reading in your room, so i brought it to you. ¡±


    After they returned, they sat in the living room for a while before returning to their rooms. Shi Yan naturally returned to her room.


    She was indeed reading when she returned to her room.


    He had gone out at this time because he had received a message from su mu. He said that su Yunzhi was sitting on the swing in the courtyard again and asked Shi Yan to go and persuade her.


    Su mu had seen this kind of situation for many years. Every time he saw it, he would feel bad.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what he could do, so he tried his best to make su Yunzhi worry less about him. Whenever she sat in the courtyard for a long time, he would call her into the house.


    when he was young, he used the excuse of asking her to teach him questions he didn¡¯t know. when he grew up, he used the excuse of discussingpany matters.


    Now that the situation in the SU family had stabilized, the power of the SU family had gradually been transferred to him. He couldpletely take charge of one side of the business, and he could no longer find an excuse to call her into the house.


    Shi Yan walked over and picked up the milk. She smiled and said,¡±the milk will probably be cold by the time ie back. i¡¯ll drink it now.¡±


    su wan was overjoyed. ¡± that¡¯s right! the milk will probably be cold by the time you get back. it¡¯s the best time to drink it now! ¡±


    he finished it in one gulp.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go out first. You rest early, don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    it¡¯s only nine O ¡®clock now. It¡¯s still early. I still have to watch the TV series for a while. it was to tell shi yan that she was not sleeping yet.


    shi yan didn¡¯t insist. he put the ss of milk back on the tray. he wanted to say some polite words to trouble her to wash the ss, but he stopped himself.


    He only smiled at su Wan and left with his phone.


    he went straight to the swing courtyard that su yunzhi often went to.


    It was just behind the main building.


    when shi yan arrived, su yunzhi was still sitting on the swing.


    Standing behind her, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t see her expression. She could only see her hands holding the swing and shaking it gently.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t an emotional person, but when she saw su Yunzhi¡¯s back, she also felt a little upset.


    The SU family¡¯s second miss had supported the SU family at a young age. After her childhood sweetheart¡¯s husband passed away in an ident, she did not copse. She supported the SU family and raised her son. Everyone who saw her would praise her for being a strong woman.

 Chapter 405

    ?


    405 she was cold-blooded and selfish


    who knew how much pain she was hiding in her heart?


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but lighten her steps. She walked over and stood by the swing. It was already like this, but the person sitting on the swing still didn¡¯t notice that someone hade.


    ¡°Little aunt.¡±


    It was only when she spoke that su Yunzhi snapped out of her thoughts.


    ¡°it¡¯s yanyan, why did youe over?¡±


    I ate a little too much for dinner, so I came out for a walk. I didn¡¯t know I was here. it was the same excuse again, but everyone knew that it was just an excuse she made up.


    su wan¡¯s courtyard was not close to this ce, and this was the inner courtyard behind the main building. there was a not-so-high courtyard wall separating them, so it was impossible for them to get here by taking a stroll.


    however, su yunzhi didn¡¯t point it out. she smiled gently,¡±do you want to sit for a while?¡±


    he was asking her if she wanted to sit on the swing.


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll sit here.¡± shi yan shook her head.


    There was a stone table and a stone bench by the side.


    She sat down on the stone bench beside the stone table.


    The swing was specially made by her uncle for her. It belonged to her, so it was not appropriate for her to sit on it.


    shi yan didn¡¯t ask su yunzhi stupid questions like whether she had something on her mind and went straight to the point. I came back in my cousin¡¯s car today. He said that he and sister Han will probably get married after the new year.


    ¡°really?¡± su yunzhi was very happy about this, so the surprise on her face was not fake.


    ¡°cousin said so.¡±


    ¡°this brat, why didn¡¯t he tell me about such a big thing? there are many things to prepare for marriage. how can you get married just because you want to? if he told me earlier, i could have helped prepare earlier.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met hai LAN before. She¡¯s not bad, right?¡±


    ¡°yes, sister hain is a very nice person.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    ¡± it¡¯s good to get married. after we marry hain, there will be one more person in the su family. ¡±


    will cousin and sister Han live in the SU family¡¯s mansion after they get married? ¡±


    ¡°Of course, the SU family is such a big house, I can¡¯t live alone, can I? However, we¡¯ll also prepare a new house for them outside. If they don¡¯t want to stay at home, they can go out and stay for a few days.¡±


    ¡°If they move out, won¡¯t aunt be the only one left in the SU family mansion?¡± Even if they were living in the SU family¡¯s mansion, they would have to live their own lives after marriage and would have very little time to apany their aunt.


    su yunzhi didn¡¯t mind and smiled, that¡¯s why, Yanyan, you shoulde and spend more time with me when you¡¯re free. You have a room in the SU family anyway.


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    why did she have to be involved?


    However, if that really happened, it wouldn¡¯t hurt for her to stay at the SU family¡¯s residence more often. Even if she didn¡¯t stay, it would be good to have more meals with her.


    looking at su yunzhi, shi yan hesitantly said, ¡± ¡°Aunty, have you ever thought about finding someone to keep youpany?¡±


    su yunzhi¡¯s smile gradually froze. even if she continued to smile, it was a bit forced.


    ¡°Yanyan, why did you suddenly ask me this?¡±


    If someone else had asked this question, su Yunzhi would have changed the subject. However, since the person asking was Shi Yan, who rarely had anything that could make her care, su Yunzhi did not do so.


    she was even a little touched.


    If she didn¡¯t really care about her, with Yanyan¡¯s personality, she wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to talk to her about this.


    ¡°i just feel that i¡¯m still young and have a long way to go. i should find someone to apany you.¡±


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s face twitched before she forced out a smile.¡±We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m an adult and I¡¯ll take care of myself. As for you, since you¡¯ve decided to be with Jiang che, you should settle the engagement as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not saying this to say that i don¡¯t trust jiang che. i believe in your judgment of people. however, as your family and your elder, i can¡¯t help but worry about you. i¡¯m always worried that you¡¯ll be taken advantage of and bullied.¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°even if there¡¯s a n to get engaged, it¡¯ll be after the new year. As for suffering losses and being bullied, Yingluo ¡±


    ¡°as long as i don¡¯t want to be bullied, no one can make me suffer or bully me.¡± shi yan smiled faintly.


    She was very confident. Su Yunzhi had no doubt that she could do as she said.


    ¡°Little aunt, don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you have a n. You¡¯ve always had ns since you were young, and I believe in you. sigh, it¡¯s because you¡¯re too sensible. as an elder, aunty doesn¡¯t even have the chance to show off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and the night is a little cold. You¡¯re not wearing much, so go back and rest. If you have anything to say, we can talk about it another time. Otherwise, if we say it once, we won¡¯t be able to find anything to say next time.¡±


    Shi Yan knew that she didn¡¯t want to continue the topic of finding apanion.


    He didn¡¯t say anything more.


    there were some words that were best left unsaid.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first. Rest early, aunty.¡±


    after shi yan left, su yunzhi sat on the swing for a long time. she looked up at the night sky where a few stars asionally twinkled, as if in a daze.


    when shi yan went back, su wan was still watching tv in the living room downstairs.


    She said she was watching TV, but she kept ncing at the door from time to time until Shi Yan came back.


    shi yan was a little dazed when she saw su wan, who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking happy at her appearance.


    When she was in the Shi family, she had her own courtyard since she was six years old. However, before she was six years old, she lived in the same courtyard as her parents.


    She had a good memory and could remember almost everything that happened before she was six years old.


    there was a scene in her memory where her second brother took her out to y. when they came back, it was already dark. that day, her father had work to deal with in the study, and her mother was sitting in the living room watching tv waiting for her toe back.


    In those ten years, she was indeed the Apple of the Shi family¡¯s eye, as the outside world said. They had never let her down.


    there were many times when she felt that she was born cold-blooded. otherwise, why would she leave home so resolutely, without the slightest concern about whether the people who stayed behind would be sad?


    Moreover, she did not shed a single tear when she left the Shi family.


    At that time, she was only ten years old. If she wasn¡¯t cold-blooded, what was she?


    she was cold-blooded and selfish, but to this day, she had never regretted her decision to leave home. in fact, she was even d that she had done so.


    seeing that she was standing still and couldn¡¯t tell anything from her face, su wan felt a little flustered and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°yanyan, you¡¯re back?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom, you¡¯re still awake?¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯m just watching tv for a while.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go back to your room to rest? or do you want toe over and sit for a while?¡±


    Looking at her eager eyes, Shi Yan wanted to ask her to sit down for a while, but then she thought that she didn¡¯t know what to say even if she sat down. She might identally say something wrong and make her cry again, so she took back the words she was about to say.


    ¡± i have to get up early to go to school tomorrow. i¡¯m going upstairs to sleep. don¡¯t stay up toote, mom. sleep early. ¡±


    ¡°hello, yingluo. good night.¡±


    ¡°same to mommy. good night.¡±


    After going upstairs and closing the door, Shi Yan gently exhaled.


    she wanted to read a book, but when she opened it, she couldn¡¯t get it in. she justy down to sleep, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how she tossed and turned. she kept feeling like something was pressing on her heart.


    it was only when jiang che¡¯s video call came and she saw his face in the video that she felt a little more at ease.

 Chapter 406

    ?


    406 Get up early to prepare breakfast


    Jiang che was in his pajamas. In the background was the sofa in the bamboo garden Study. He seemed to be holding a book in his hand.


    after the video call was connected, it was pitch ck. even jiang che, who had always kept his emotions hidden, was stunned for a moment. then, his eyes were filled with a smile.¡±miss shi, are you asleep?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Her voice was a little muffled, and Jiang che could tell that something was wrong.


    ¡°miss shi, turn on the light. let me see you. I¡¯ve missed you after not seeing you for a day.¡±


    he was worried about her, but he didn¡¯t show it. he only said it in a teasing tone.


    ¡°what day? it¡¯s only been half a day.¡± As soon as Shi Yan finished speaking, the bedsidemp was turned on, and she sat up.


    jiang che could see her clearly now.


    From the outside, he really couldn¡¯t tell, but he knew her well. Her eyes were slightly drooped at this time, and it was obvious that she was not in a good mood.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with miss Shi? you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood. is it because you¡¯re not used to not having me by your side?¡±


    Usually, she would re at him when he teased her like this, but she did not do so at this time.


    her eyelids drooped, and she looked listless.


    the smile in her eyes disappeared and she sat up straight.¡±what¡¯s wrong, yanyan? what happened?¡±


    ¡°No, I just missed you a little.¡± shi yan said as she leaned against the bed and looked up at the camera.


    when she looked at the camera, jiang che felt that she only had eyes for him. there was a faint sense of reliance in her eyes.


    He said such words again.


    to jiang che, it was a little fatal.


    her heart softened, and it even hurt a little.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you want me to go over and apany you?¡± his voice was gentle, and his expression was warm, making him look extremely gentle.


    shi yan was a little tempted, but she still shook her head.¡±No need,¡±


    If she said there was no need, then there was no need. If she wanted him to go over, she would have said it directly. Jiang che did not insist.¡±Then, shall I talk to Miss Shi for a while?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    jiang che put down the book, turned off the light in the study, and returned to his room.


    He was also sitting on the bed.


    ¡°After I left the SU family, did you and your mother go anywhere to y?¡±


    I went to the forest Park and met Jiang Shasha, who I met in Qingcheng.


    ¡°What did she say that made you unhappy?¡± Jiang Che¡¯s eyes darkened.


    He had thought that Shi Yan¡¯s current mood was because of Jiang Shasha.


    ¡°No.¡±


    then let¡¯s just ignore her. She can¡¯t cause any big waves.


    ¡°you only went to the forest park?¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t have much time. We walked around the forest Park for a while and then went to eat. It was almost eight o ¡®clock when we returned to the SU family¡¯s house. however, the scenery in the forest park is not bad. we can go there together next time.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°I went to talk to my aunt just now. When I came back, I saw my mom waiting in the living room. I thought of a lot of things in the past.¡±


    Jiang che heaved a sigh of relief that she was willing to tell him.


    It was good that she was willing to say it. He was just afraid that she would hide everything in her heart.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything wrong to me. On the contrary, I left the Shi family without hesitation despite their cries. I¡¯m cold-blooded and selfish.¡±


    ¡± miss shi, ¡± jiang che disagreed. ¡± how can you say that about yourself? ¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you questioning my judgment of people by saying that about yourself?¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    I¡¯ve lived for twenty-five years and you¡¯re the only one I¡¯ve taken a fancy to. You have to believe that you¡¯re the best. In my eyes, you have no ws at all.


    ¡°that¡¯s because beauty is in the eyes of the beholder, you¡¯re using your own filter on me.¡±


    Although she knew that Jiang che had only praised her so blindly because he had his own filter, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but smile when she heard him say this.


    ¡°Even if I bring my own filter, you¡¯re the only one in the world who can make me bring my own filter. It¡¯s enough to show your excellence. Miss Shi, although I¡¯m not a good person, I won¡¯t like a cold-blooded and selfish person. You have to understand this.¡±


    ¡°you like me, so i¡¯m naturally good in your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t just like you. I like you so much that it¡¯s not enough to express my feelings. Miss Shi, I love you very much.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met his serious eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time he said he loved her, so why was she still so disappointing?


    ¡°xuanji, mr. jiang, we¡¯ve gone off topic.¡±


    ¡°Although the topic has gone off course, I¡¯m speaking from my heart.¡± It was very useful.


    Look at her now, the low and dejected mood just now was gone.


    ¡°Miss Shi, since you¡¯re ready to sleep, let¡¯s go to bed. We still have to get up early to go to school tomorrow. If you can¡¯t fall asleep, don¡¯t hang up. Put the phone by your pillow and we can talk like we usually do. I¡¯ll hang up after you fall asleep.¡±


    shi yan obedientlyy down.


    she put her phone down against the pillow and faced the camera.


    jiang che also turned off the lights in his room, leaving only the bedsidemp on. hey down and faced the camera as well.


    I don¡¯t think you have time to read today. I¡¯ve read two books. Can I tell you the general content? ¡± Jiang Che¡¯s voice was very soft.


    Usually, they would hug each other and talk for a while before going to bed. Shi Yan would asionally tell Jiang che the general content of an interesting book she had read. When Jiang che saw something good, he would also tell her.


    With her hands on the side of her face and her head as a pillow, Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±Alright,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan fell asleep before she could finish the book.


    jiang che didn¡¯t hang up immediately. his thumb caressed the phone screen and stopped at her sleeping face.


    They had only been separated for half a day, and there was already a problem. How could he be at ease? as expected, miss shi was suitable to be by his side all the time.


    jiang che only retracted his hand after staring at her sleeping face for a while.


    However, he still did not hang up the video call.


    He looked at her sleeping face and said softly, ¡± ¡°good night, ms. shi.¡±


    He didn¡¯t turn off the bedsidemp, nor did he hang up the video call. He just closed his eyes.


    it was a dreamless night.


    at dawn the next day, shi yan got up before six o ¡®clock.


    it was only 6:30 am when she washed up and went downstairs. he thought su wan hadn¡¯t woken up yet, but when he went downstairs, he saw her busy in the dining room, probably setting up breakfast.


    Seeing Shi Yaning downstairs with her school bag, su Wan smiled gently. ¡°yanyan, you¡¯re up? I¡¯ve asked someone to prepare some breakfast and send it over. Quicklye over and have some breakfast before going to school.¡±


    su wan didn¡¯t usually prepare breakfast for her children so that they could eat well and go to school. she had only done this once in a while. the children in the shi family were all very mature and the shi family did notck servants, so she did not need to do everything herself.


    Ever since Shi Yan left the Shi family, her two sons had distanced themselves from her. Su Wan had never prepared breakfast for her children again.


    she knew that shi yan had to get up early to go to school today, so she got up at five o ¡®clock to prepare. in fact, she didn¡¯t ask the servants to prepare breakfast. she personally went to the kitchen in the main building to make it.


    shi yan looked at her, gently pursed her lower lip, and remained silent for a long time.


    after a long while, he said,¡±yingluo¡¯s mother, i can have breakfast at school. you don¡¯t have to get up so early to work.¡± it¡¯s still early, you should sleep a little longer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much to do recently. I¡¯ve been sleeping all day long and I¡¯ve had enough sleep. I couldn¡¯t sleep anyway, so I just got up.¡±


    e and have breakfast first.¡±

 Chapter 407

    ?


    407 i just don¡¯t like owing people


    Shi Yan walked over and sat down.


    Su Wan knew how to cook, but she only did it asionally.


    shi yan had eaten su wan¡¯s cooking a few times before. the moment she took a bite, she immediately imed that su wan made breakfast.


    he had actually made it himself.


    his hand that was holding the spoon paused for a moment. he looked up at su wan, who was sitting across from him.


    su wan smiled contentedly. she was obviously very happy.


    ¡°mom, you¡¯re not eating?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s still early, i can¡¯t eat. i¡¯ll eatter. you can eat first. jiang che is here to pick you up to school, right?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    I¡¯ve also prepared breakfast for him. Bring it with youter.


    Shi Yan followed her line of sight and saw a packed breakfast on the table next to her.


    ¡°Okay, Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Even though she always said thank you, this time, she was obviously less distant than yesterday.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to be so polite with mom.¡±


    she had lost her daughter¡¯s life for nine whole years. after nine years, she only prepared breakfast for her daughter once when she had grown up. it was her dereliction of duty as a mother.


    shi yan didn¡¯t say anything and lowered her head to eat her breakfast.


    after she finished her breakfast, su wan even sent her out.


    jiang che¡¯s car didn¡¯t enter the su family¡¯s residence. instead, it waited at the main entrance. If Shi Yan had not stopped her, su Wan would have walked her to the main entrance.


    Jiang Lin was driving.


    jiang che sat in the back seat. shi yan opened the door and sat in the back seat.


    as soon as they got into the car, jiang che leaned over to hug her, only hugging her for a while before letting go.


    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes, when did you end the video call?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll hang up when you¡¯re asleep.¡± jiang che said with a smile.


    ¡°Liar,¡± Shi Yan nced at him.


    When she woke up in the morning, the phone she threw on the pillow had run out of battery. before she fell asleep, her phone still had about 50% battery left. if it was on standby mode, it wouldn¡¯t have run out of power overnight.


    Jiang che smiled and looked at the things she was carrying. ¡°what is this?¡±


    ¡°My mom prepared breakfast for you.¡±


    Shi Yan opened the bag and took it out.¡±It¡¯s still warm. Do you want to eat now?¡±


    He then turned to Jiang Lin and said,¡±Mr. Jiang Lin, you haven¡¯t had breakfast either, have you?¡± there¡¯s a lot here, do you want to eat a little?¡±


    it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not convenient for me to drive. I¡¯ll just have something to eat near Haicheng University. Thank you, miss Shi Yan.


    ¡± mr. jiang lin? ¡± jiang lin was shocked.


    This was not the first time Shi Yan had called him that.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll eat it yourself?¡± shi yan asked jiang che.


    ¡°miss shi, have you eaten?¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reply, he leaned over and kissed her on the lips. Then he smiled and said, ¡± ¡°It seems that miss Shi has already eaten.¡±


    shi yan red at him, feeling helpless and amused.


    she passed him the breakfast.


    The car drove in the direction of Haicheng University.


    jiang che was having breakfast. shi yan said, ¡± this is my mother¡¯s cooking. she must have woken up early in the morning to prepare it personally. however, she said that she had someone prepare it. ¡±


    jiang che looked at her.


    Worry shed in his eyes.


    Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡± I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just a little emotional.


    ¡°even though i don¡¯t know what i¡¯m sighing about.¡±


    ¡°Jiang che, what do you think about me preparing a present for my mother and little aunt? I¡¯ll also prepare some for my brothers and Bo Chen.¡±


    ¡°why do you suddenly want to prepare a gift?¡±


    there¡¯s no reason for that. I just suddenly remembered that I haven¡¯t given them anything since I left the Shi family. I want to prepare a gift for them. Before she left the Shi family, she would prepare a birthday present for everyone on their birthday.


    In fact, even if she didn¡¯t say it, Jiang che knew why.


    she just took someone else¡¯s and always felt that she had to give something in return.


    however, that was not how family members should be.


    However, since she wanted to give it to him, he would definitely support her.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give it to you. do you need me to prepare it for you?¡±


    ¡°No, I can do it myself. it would be more sincere if i prepared it myself. i personally picked out the gifts for grandma jiang and the others. I¡¯m a little busy with my research project right now, so I can¡¯t find time to go to the venue personally to choose, but I can still make a call personally to prepare.¡±


    jiang che raised his hand and rubbed the top of her head, not saying anything else.


    Silence was better than words.


    He was telling her that he would support her in whatever she wanted to do.


    *


    a weekter, the gifts were sent to everyone. even the second madam of the shi family, qu xuan, who had not returned from haicheng, received one.


    Seeing that the gift was from Shi Yan, qu Xuan¡¯s face was filled with disbelief.


    if she was already like this, then su wan and su yunzhi, who had also received gifts, were even more so.


    however, the most inconceivable thing was that the gift had been sent directly to the jingdu university¡¯s shi bo residence after he had returned to ss.


    in addition, two gifts had been sent to shi yan¡¯s dormitory.


    When Shi Yan was preparing the gifts, she had decided to prepare them for her father and brother after some hesitation. However, she had not given them to them.


    Perhaps it was because both of their contact addresses were at the Shi family¡¯s residence and she did not want to mail anything to the Shi family. Or perhaps it was something else. As for the specific reason, only Shi Yan herself knew.


    or perhaps shi yan didn¡¯t even know why.


    when su wan received the gift, she was curious about who had sent it. when she opened the card and found out that it was from shi yan, she had mixed feelings.


    Of course, she was happy. After all, it was the first time she had received a gift from her daughter after nine years.


    however, after her happiness, her feelings wereplicated.


    The gift was carefully chosen. It was something she liked, but it was also very expensive. It would cost at least a few million Yuan.


    They were not short of money, so it was reasonable for them to give her such a gift. However, it was not the new year or any other holiday, and her daughter had suddenly given her a gift, and it was such an expensive one at that.


    She didn¡¯t need to think too much to figure out the reason.


    if she treated her well, her daughter would want to repay her with ten points.


    her daughter didn¡¯t want to owe anyone, not even her, her biological mother.


    how did she develop such a personality?


    su yunzhi returned from outside and saw su wan standing in the courtyard in a daze. she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Sister, why are you standing here?¡±


    Su Wan saw the gift box in su Yunzhi¡¯s hand.


    It was sent to her office.


    su yunzhi also saw the gift box in her hand.¡±Sister, you also received a gift from Yanyan?¡±


    The word ¡± also ¡± told su Wan the source of the gift in her hand.


    ¡°I saw su mu receiving a gift at thepany just now. Why do you think Yanyan would give us a gift for no reason? I heard that this bracelet in my hand was auctioned not long ago. It¡¯s impossible to buy it without some connections. I¡¯m afraid Yanyan must have put in a lot of effort to prepare this gift.¡±


    without waiting for su wan to respond, su yunzhi sighed and said, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, this child, so many years have passed, but her dislike of owing others has not changed at all. although i¡¯m very happy to receive her gift, she¡¯s clearly treating us as outsiders.¡±


    Su Yunzhi noticed that su Wan¡¯s eyes had reddened as she looked at the gift box in her hands. She was shocked to realize that she had said something wrong and quickly said, ¡± ¡°but no matter what, to be able to receive a present from yanyan, and it¡¯s such a nice present, it¡¯s obvious that yanyan still remembers me as her aunt. overall, i¡¯m still very happy.¡±


    ¡°i am very happy.¡± Su Wan bit her lip and said with a smile, holding back her tears.

 Chapter 408

    ?


    408 Fifth Lord went to see his father-inw


    Unlike the others, Shi Bochen went to look for Shi Yan after school in the afternoon after receiving the gift.


    ¡°sister yan, why did you suddenly give me a present?¡±


    He ran over from afar, waving the gift box in his hand as he ran.


    His youthful appearance made everyone realize that he was only seventeen years old.


    usually, he was cold and quiet, full of coldness, not at all like a seventeen-year-old teenager.


    They had travelled together and often ate together in the school canteen. Shi Yan¡¯s roommates and Shi Bochen had be familiar with each other.


    Seeing Shi Bochen running towards them, Ren Kexin couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡± ¡°What gift? I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so excited.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a limited edition, my sister gave it to me!¡± Shi Bochen opened the gift box to show off. Insidey a limited edition Car model.


    Shi Bochen did not y games. Instead, he liked to collect all kinds of limited edition car models.


    ¡°i just happened to see it and thought you might like it, so i bought it.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as buying it after seeing it. I¡¯ve been staring at this model for a long time and asked many friends to buy it, but they couldn¡¯t. Sister Yan, you must have spent a lot of effort to get it. ¡±


    Shi Bochen knew his stuff, and Shi Yan had never thought that she would hide it from her.


    she was the one who suggested the gift, but she asked tang fu to prepare it for her.


    It was Tang Fu¡¯s ability to get all these. It had nothing to do with her.


    speaking of asking tang fu to help her prepare the gift, when she received her call, tang fu was so excited that she jumped up. she even heard the sound of a heavy object hitting the ground.


    it was night time, so she guessed that tang fu was in the dormitory. he was probably sitting in front of the desk when he stood up and hit the bed on the ceiling.


    She asked what was wrong, but Tang Fu said that he was fine. He even said in a sad tone, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯ve finally given me instructions. I¡¯m finally of some use, Yingluo.¡±


    after speaking bitterly for a long time, she asked shi yan what gifts she needed to prepare. shi yan gave her a general direction and she promised that she would do it well.


    She had indeed done a good job.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you like it,¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°Of course I like it! i really like it!¡±


    Shi Bochen knew that Shi Yan did not simply buy it for him when she happened to see it, but he did not want to delve too deep into it.


    he was very happy to receive a gift from shi yan.


    that was all he needed to know.


    ¡°sister yan, since you gave me a present, i¡¯ll treat you to a meal. i¡¯ll call your friends too.¡±


    the so-called friends of shi yan were just her three roommates and jiang rui.


    jiang che said that he had something to do and could not have dinner with shi yan. shi yan then made an appointment with her roommates and called jiang rui along. they were about to have dinner together, so jiang rui was there too.


    speaking of jiang rui, they had bumped into each other in the library on tuesday afternoon. she had secretly told shi yan about her sess on the night of jiang sheng¡¯s birthday.


    At that time, Jiang Rui¡¯s expression was both proud and shy.


    Shi Yan congratted her with a smile.


    ording to jiang rui, she had made a special trip to the library to find shi yan and share this matter with her.


    As for why she had to share it with Shi Yan on Tuesday, it was because Jiang Rui had taken leave on Monday.


    jiang rui didn¡¯t tell her the reason for her leave, and shi yan didn¡¯t ask, but she could guess it. She thought to herself that even Jiang che didn¡¯t have such a hard time when he had just started having sex. Jiang Cheng was indeed a year younger and young.


    Shi Yan looked at the others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s just a meal anyway.¡± Jiang Rui spread her hands.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any objections either.¡± song meilian and the other two also said.


    as a result, shi bochen joined the group of five girls who were supposed to have a meal together.


    On the other side, in the teahouse.


    It was the teahouse near Haicheng University, the one where Shi Yan had met Wei chugest time.


    jiang che¡¯s so-called excuse of not being able to apany shi yan for dinner was actually to meet someone.


    The sound of a zither came from behind the screen in the teahouse.


    there was a person sitting on the main seat, with jiang che sitting on the first seat to the left.


    the distance between the two of them was about two meters.


    the person sitting in the main seat looked to be about 50 years old. even though his face had some traces of time, it was not difficult to see that he was a handsome man when he was young.


    Jiang che had never seen this person before, but even if he did not reveal his identity, he could roughly guess his identity just by looking at his face.


    shi lin, the head of the shi family who had just stepped down, was shi yan¡¯s father!


    The call was made directly to Jiang Che¡¯s cell phone. He only said that it was someone from the Shi family and did not say that it was Shi Lin himself, but Jiang che still came to see him.


    It was because Shi Yan was from the Shi family.


    logically speaking, I should¡¯ve given fifth Lord Jiang a visiting note first before making a phone call to make an appointment. This is somewhat impolite, so I hope fifth Lord Jiang doesn¡¯t take offense.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± jiang che said.


    fifth lord jiang was indeed fifth lord jiang. even in front of his future father-inw, his aura was not the slightest bit weaker, even if he was sitting at the head of the table.


    it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t value shi yan enough, nor that he didn¡¯t respect his future father-inw enough.


    On one hand, he acted this way because of fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s status. Even the old master of the Shi family had to give him some face. His ability and temperament did not allow him to show weakness in front of others. On the other hand, he had some prejudice against Shi Lin, Shi Yan¡¯s biological father.


    Jiang che could understand why the other women, who were either young or not in power, could not protect Shi Yan, who was only ten years old.


    as a father, shi lin let his ten-year-old daughter face the family¡¯s coercion alone and had no choice but to leave home. in jiang che¡¯s opinion, it was shi lin¡¯s dereliction of duty as a father.


    ¡± i know very well why the shi family head wants to see me. if you have something to say, please say it. ¡±


    He picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea. His movements were elegant, and his every move was noble.


    Shi Lin saw this and retracted his gaze without a sound.


    He also picked up his teacup and took a sip. I just wanted to see what kind of person my daughter has taken a fancy to. Fifth Lord Jiang is indeed the fifth Lord. He¡¯s a dragon among men.


    ¡°My daughter has good taste.¡±


    They were both in the capital, so it was impossible that Shi Lin had not seen Jiang che before. They had not had much interaction, but he had seen him from a distance at the banquet.


    this was the first time they had officially met.


    it was also shi lin¡¯s first time sizing up jiang che at such a close distance.


    ¡°Shi family head, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    as jiang che spoke, he raised an eyebrow on his gentle face, ¡± ¡°but master shi is right about miss shi¡¯s good taste.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo.¡± Shi Lin raised his eyes and nced at him indifferently.


    he had heard of the jiang family¡¯s fifth master¡¯s name many times in the capital.


    some people praised him for being a gentleman, some people feared his ruthlessness, but they had never heard of his narcissistic nature.


    look at how smug he was!


    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, fifth Lord Jiang, are you saying that my daughter was the one who picked you first?¡±


    It was obvious.


    he knew his daughter¡¯s personality very well.


    If she had not chosen him, even the famous fifth Lord Jiang of the capital would not have been able to force her to stay.


    ¡°no, i chose miss shi first. however, it turns out that miss shi has good taste. she saw my good points and epted my pursuit.¡±


    Even if it was miss Shi¡¯s father, he would let him know that he was the one who pursued miss Shi.


    miss shi was worth pursuing.


    moreover, he was the one who was pursuing miss shi. he was not lying.


    however, shi lin only believed half of his words.


    it had only been a few days since they met and got together.


    Compared to how Jiang che had moved Shi Yan in those few days, Shi Lin was more willing to believe that Shi Yan had been interested in Jiang che from the beginning.


    They even had topete for who they liked first. It seemed that no matter how famous and powerful fifth Lord Jiang was, his age was still there. No matter how mature he looked on the outside, he still had the childish nature of a child on the inside.


    He had been worried that his daughter would be suppressed by him because he was too strong, but now it seemed that there was no need to worry at all.


    When the two of them were together, it was hard to tell who was more mature.

 Chapter 409

    ?


    409 his heart ached for her


    A secondter, Jiang che turned to Shi Lin. ¡°Master Shi, are you here in Haicheng for miss Shi?¡±


    shi lin didn¡¯t answer him directly but said, ¡± the head of the Shi family is my eldest son. I¡¯m no longer the head of the Shi family. Since you¡¯re calling my wife Auntie, you can call me uncle.


    jiang che¡¯s gaze lingered on his face for a few seconds before he said, ¡± ¡°In that case, uncle, you don¡¯t have to address me as ¡®fifth Lord Jiang¡¯ anymore. You can just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± shi lin took a sip of tea.


    ¡°I dide to Haicheng for Yanyan,¡± he said with some unclear emotions.


    ¡°then, when does uncle n to see yanyan?¡±


    Shi Lin didn¡¯t answer immediately. After hesitating for a while, he asked,¡±When do you think I should go and see her?¡±


    his expression didn¡¯t change much, but jiang che¡¯s sharp eyes could still see the difference. The feeling he gave Jiang che was that he wanted to see Shi Yan, but he did not dare to.


    wanwan hesitated, which was why she asked jiang che when it would be appropriate for him to meet shi yan. jiang che was now the closest person to shi yan.


    even shi lin, shi yan¡¯s biological father, had to admit this.


    ¡°uncle, you shouldn¡¯t be asking me about this.¡±


    jiang che looked over with his calm eyes,¡¯she won¡¯t ignore anyone whoes to see miss shi. the shi family was her family, and she had never denied this. uncle, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the other members of the shi family who have seen miss shi before. no matter who they are, didn¡¯t miss shi wee them with a smile?¡±


    even shi lin knew that jiang che addressed su wan as ¡®auntie¡¯. how could he not know about this?


    When her daughter was forced to leave home, she was only ten years old. When she questioned everyone, she always had a smile on her face. Now, she would naturally not give anyone a cold face. However, he would rather that his daughter was cold to them. That way, at least it would show that his daughter cared about them.


    of course he wanted to see his daughter, but how? what face did he have to meet her?


    His daughter was also a ruthless person. She had left for so many years without even calling home once. Once she had made up her mind, she would not lower her head. It was unknown who she had inherited this stubborn temper from.


    if they didn¡¯te to find her, was she going to stay like this for the rest of her life and not contact them? She didn¡¯t want her family or rtives?


    ¡°miss shi is done with school. i¡¯ll go pick her up. If uncle doesn¡¯t have anything else, I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡± he raised his teacup to shi lin and drank it in one gulp before standing up.


    ¡°Uncle is miss Shi¡¯s father. I think you should be aware of miss Shi¡¯s personality. She always likes to keep everything to herself. Uncle, if you¡¯ve decided on a time to meet her, I hope you can send me a message in advance.¡±


    after saying that, he left the pavilion.


    shi lin also didn¡¯t keep anyone.


    in the private room where he was the only one left, he drank cup after cup of tea like wine.


    The first time they met, he, as a father, was much weaker in front of the person who had kidnapped his daughter. He did not have the aura of a father-inw at all. He was even taught the opposite way by the other party.


    he was probably the only one in the world who had failed as a father.


    *


    shi yan and the others had just sat down in the dining room and the dishes they ordered were only served halfway when jiang che arrived.


    Shi Yan was a little surprised to see Jiang che. She stood up from her chair and said in surprise, ¡± ¡°What are you doing here? didn¡¯t you say you were busy?¡±


    jiang che walked into the room and nodded politely to the others. ¡± ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡±


    she then turned to shi yan, her eyes filled with a gentleness that shi yan was familiar with. ¡± i¡¯m done with my business and found out that you¡¯re having dinner with your friends here. i haven¡¯t eaten yet, so i came over. do you mind if i join you? ¡±


    even if she had not eaten after she was done with her work, jiang che was not the kind of person who would join a meal that someone else had arranged, even if they were in the same restaurant.


    ording to his usual style, he would open another private room to eat by himself and call her after he was done eating to leave with her. Taking a step back, even if he wanted toe, he would have called in advance and note directly.


    there was something wrong with him.


    What happened?


    Shi Yan had her suspicions, but she did not voice them out, nor did she show them on her face. She only smiled at Shi Bochen. Bo Chen, you¡¯re the host. Do you mind if I bring one more person? ¡±


    Why did it sound like sister Yan and Jiang che were on the same side, and he was the outsider?


    Shi Bochen felt a little sour.


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, please take a seat,¡± he looked at jiang che.


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    She walked over and sat down beside Shi Yan.


    After he sat down, Shi Yan looked at him worriedly, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    the meal ended smoothly.


    After dinner, Shi Bochen and the others returned to school. Shi Yan and Jiang che held hands and strolled on the road, heading in the direction of the apartment.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, did things not go well?¡±


    in reality, she only knew that jiang che had something to deal with, but she didn¡¯t know what it was.


    they had never liked to ask about each other¡¯s business.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°i just want to see miss shi,¡± he said with a smile.


    As he spoke, he pulled her into his arms and leaned forward to hug her.


    with miss shi¡¯s intelligence, how could she not tell that he had something on his mind when he suddenly came to join their dinner?


    He did have something on his mind, but he couldn¡¯t tell what it was. he just wanted to see her so badly that he didn¡¯t want to waste a single moment.


    her family was different from his family. her family really loved her, but they clearly loved her. why did things end up like this?


    Between him and miss Shi, one of them could clearly grow up being pampered and carefreely.


    For a moment, he even felt that he was luckier than miss Shi.


    his parents had not been good to him from the beginning to the end, so he did not have to worry so much about his actions and would not be easily affected. The Shi family was different. If one said that they did not treat miss Shi well, their pampering of miss Shi was real. If one said that they were good to miss Shi, they even forced a ten-year-old girl to run away from home.


    in the end, miss shi was neither close nor distant to them. she was in a dilemma and even wanted to take responsibility for it.


    his heart ached at the thought that she would recall the past every time she saw a member of the shi family and repeatedly jabbed at her scars. If he could, he really wanted to stop her. He didn¡¯t want her to be tortured again and again.


    Yet, he could not stop her from meeting the Shi family.


    This was a sore spot in her heart. If she didn¡¯t solve it, it would continue to pester her.


    being held in jiang che¡¯s arms and hearing him say that he wanted to see her, shi yan was even more certain that something was wrong with him.


    she hugged him back and said with a smile, ¡± ¡± we just met this morning. it¡¯s not even been a day. mr. jiang, you¡¯re really clingy. ¡±


    what had disturbed his mood? since he didn¡¯t want to say, she wouldn¡¯t ask. she would just apany him quietly.


    jiang che suddenlyughed and tightened his grip on her. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very clingy.¡±


    after hugging her for a while, he slowly let go of her and wrapped his arms around her waist. he looked down at her with a smile in his eyes.¡±miss shi, didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯re going to the hot spring together? Do you want to go?¡±

 Chapter 410

    ?


    410 meeting someone in the hot spring


    ¡°now?¡±


    ¡°yes, now. you don¡¯t have any sses for the next two days. recently, you¡¯ve been busy with the topics arranged by professor li and reading books, so you haven¡¯t had a good rest. let¡¯s put these things aside for the next two days and rx.¡±


    shi yan had wanted to go to the hot spring with jiang che, so she naturally had no objections.


    Even if she was really busy.


    but what was she so busy for?


    wasn¡¯t it so that she could finish her studies quickly and free up her time to apany jiang che?


    since that was the case, it would be a little preposterous to use being busy as an excuse not to apany him. Moreover, with her learning progress, two days ¡®dy would not affect her much.


    This seemed to be a little too perverted.


    However, she had no choice. Who asked her to be such a person?


    The only one to me was fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s charm.


    the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord must be very charming to be able to break her peaceful and orderly life.


    she met his gaze and smiled. ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    they were going to stay at the hot spring resort for two days and two nights, so of course, they had to pack their luggage.


    the two of them went back to the apartment to pack up.


    He didn¡¯t call anyone. After packing his things, he put the luggage in the trunk and Jiang che drove.


    When he was packing his luggage, he didn¡¯t let Shi Yan bring a single book.


    What he said was that since she was going to rx, she should rxpletely. She had read enough books during this period of time, so she should stay away from books for two days.


    the hot spring resort was located in haicheng. it only took an hour and a half by car to get there from haicheng university.


    jiang che¡¯s n was for the two of them to spend two days alone in peace and not be disturbed by the outside world. Therefore, Shi Yan wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t bring a book. He didn¡¯t even bring hisputer, which he usually used to deal with work.


    This hot spring resort was actually the one that song Meilian and the others had been to before. The environment was not bad to be chosen by Jing Xuan and song Meilian to y together.


    it was almost eight o ¡®clock in the evening when they checked in and put away their luggage.


    It was the perfect time to soak in the hot spring.


    The two of them changed into bathrobes and went to the hot spring at the back.


    There were many hot springs in the rockery. Some were mixed baths, while others were separated by men and women.


    They were staying in a luxurious suite with a specially provided pool. Shi Yan and Jiang che were in a specially provided pool.


    It was a little far away from the other pools and very quiet.


    Jiang che had taken off his bathrobe. His upper body was bare, and he had a great figure.


    perhaps it was because of the warm light by the hot spring at night, which was obviously not the first time she had seen him, but when her eyes fell on jiang che, shi yan¡¯s cheeks could not help but feel a little hot.


    after staring at it for a moment, he silently looked away.


    Jiang che caught this small movement and saw her slightly red cheeks. A smile shed across his deep peach-shaped eyes on his clear and gentle face.


    he took a step forward and leaned forward to kiss her on the cheek.


    While she was still in a daze, Jiang che had already left quickly. He chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go test the water temperature first.¡±


    He stepped into the water first.


    The water in the hot spring wasn¡¯t deep, only reaching his thigh.


    however, his legs were long, so deep waters was just right for him to sit in.


    ¡°the temperature is just right.e down.¡± he reached out to her.


    Shi Yan tied her hair up with a hairpin, took off her bathrobe, and put it aside.


    she was wearing a light pink halter dress that only reached her knees, which outlined her exquisite figure perfectly.


    Her skin was very fair, and he could clearly see a red mark a little below her corbone.


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help but leave this behind after he changed in the room.


    his eyes were so straightforward that shi yan shivered. After hesitating for a while, she finally put her hand on his palm under his direct gaze.


    after entering the water, the cool feeling immediately disappeared.


    Jiang che found a spot and sat down in the water. He pulled Shi Yan to sit in front of him, while he leaned against a stone by the pool.


    shi yan helplessly said, ¡± ¡°the pool is so wide, why do you have to sit next to it?¡±


    after she sat down, the water in the pool was right at shi yan¡¯s corbone.


    jiang xun put his arms around her and rested his chin on her shoulder.¡±It¡¯s too far away from miss Shi. What¡¯s the point of soaking in the hot spring?¡±


    He was really straightforward.


    shi yan was toozy to struggle, so she leaned against him.


    Jiang che was very satisfied with her obedient behavior. He kissed her on the shoulder and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been working too hard recently, so I¡¯ll give you a massage? With a hot spring massage, the effect will be even better.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s medical skills were good, so he naturally had a set of massage techniques.


    this was not the first time he had given shi yan a massage. recently, shi yan had been under a lot of pressure from her studies, so he often gave her a massage.


    ¡°thank you for your hard work, mr. jiang.¡± shi yan turned around and smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor to be able to serve miss Shi.¡± After he finishedughing, Jiang che massaged her shoulders and neck.


    The massage technique was on point, but it actually hurt a lot.


    Even someone as patient as Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but cry out in pain.


    Under the night sky, the hot spring pool was silent, and her voice was particrly obvious.


    Looking at her long neck, Jiang Che¡¯s eyes gradually darkened.


    Gradually, the massage started to lose its vor.


    Shi Yan was lying in his arms with her back against Jiang che. When she looked up, she could see his delicate jawline. When she looked up a little more, she could see the extremely aggressive look in his beautiful peach-shaped eyes. If she looked down, she could see his well-defined hands.


    she had just raised her eyes to meet his when jiang che lowered his head and kissed her.


    Their auras were entangled.


    ¡°why are you in haicheng?¡±


    At this moment, a voice sounded, causing the two of them to stop.


    third brother, your question is really strange. I often travel everywhere. This is something that everyone knows. I¡¯m here to travel.


    After a short pause, Jiang che continued kissing.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone there.¡± Shi Yan struggled slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They won¡¯te.¡±


    He kissed her again.


    ¡± there are so many cities out there. why did you have toe to sea city? ¡±


    ¡± what¡¯s so strange about that? i¡¯ve never been to haicheng before. can¡¯t i juste and take a look? ¡±


    ¡°Of course you cane to Haicheng if you want. It¡¯s your freedom, but you have to know that you¡¯re only here for a vacation and have no other purpose. ¡°But Jiang Shasha, I just saw you in Qingcheng not long ago when you happened to be in front of fifth uncle. Now, I¡¯m seeing you in Haicheng again, and fifth uncle just checked in to this hot spring resort not long ago. Don¡¯t you think this is too much of a coincidence?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Shi Yan struggled to push away the person who was entangled with her lips.


    ¡°it seems to be jiang yu and jiang shasha.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t bother about them.¡± jiang che was a little impatient when he was pushed away just as he was feeling excited.


    Of course, he was not impatient with Shi Yan. He was impatient with the person who was being disturbed.


    He held Shi Yan in his arms and made her face him. He lowered his head and breathed on her neck.


    shi yan had no choice but to stop pushing him. she only said, ¡± then, yingluo, that jiang, jiang shasha ... yingluo seems to being for you. ¡±


    ¡°If she has the ability, then she cane to me. If she doesn¡¯te to me, she¡¯s not worth my attention. yanyan, don¡¯t worry about them. worry about me. ¡±


    the strap on her shoulder had slipped down.


    shi yan bit her lip.


    was he born in the year of the dog?


    ¡°It really is a coincidence. Third brother, you¡¯re my biological brother. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t side with me, but can you not keep staring at me like this? not to mention that i don¡¯t know how to do anything, even if i wanted to do something, what can i do in front of fifth uncle? that¡¯s fifth uncle, not anyone else.¡±


    then tell me, Haicheng is so big. Why did you have to appear at this hot spring resort at this time? ¡±


    ¡°can¡¯t i write a life story? If you didn¡¯t tell me just now, I wouldn¡¯t have known that fifth uncle was here. How could I havee for fifth uncle? it¡¯s just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡°third brother, you¡¯re still criticizing me, but why are you here? You¡¯re a man, and I¡¯m a woman. The Jiang family doesn¡¯t have the tradition of a woman taking charge. If you want to harm fifth uncle, you¡¯re more suspicious than me, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for the Jiang family, but you know it very well, Jiang Shasha. don¡¯t pour dirty water on me! i¡¯ve never thought of targeting fifth uncle!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows what you¡¯re thinking. How could I know? third brother, i don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you here. i¡¯m going back to my room! i¡¯ve seen a lot of material today, i have to go back and sort it out!¡±


    the voices of the two people were getting closer and closer.


    shi yan gently nudged the person in front of her. ¡°Jiang ... Jiang che ... They ... They seem to being over, Yingluo ...¡±


    ¡± they won¡¯te over. there¡¯s a rockery in that direction. they won¡¯t be able toe over. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Yanyan.¡±


    Perhaps it was because she trusted him from the bottom of her heart. After he said that, Shi Yan no longer struggled, and her emotions followed him.


    But when she heard someone talking, her heart would still be in her throat.


    It was only when the voice was far away that she waspletely relieved.

 Chapter 411

    ?


    411 he said he was here for her


    their voices gradually faded, but jiang shasha was still there after jiang yu left. she seemed to be talking to someone.


    ¡± the person you¡¯ve been thinking about for so many years is having such a sweet time with someone else behind that fake mountain not far away. how do you feel? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with me, I just can¡¯t ept it. You¡¯d rather stay with someone who has forgotten you than ept me? Haven¡¯t I treated you well enough all these years? I spent so much effort to help you achieve your wish, but in the end, you left without even saying a word!¡±


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have some connections, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find out that you¡¯re in Haicheng!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your help, but miss Jiang, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re working together. i¡¯ve already paid you for helping me. ¡±


    ¡°since our cooperation has ended, we¡¯ll naturally go our separate ways. If everyone who has worked with me is as persistent as miss Jiang and thinks that I owe you a great favor, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t live on anymore.¡±


    ¡°cooperation? You¡¯re actually saying that we¡¯re only in a cooperative rtionship!¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re only in a cooperative rtionship. if miss jiang is talking about business, i¡¯ll apany you. if miss jiang stopped me just to say this nonsense, i have other things to deal with. please excuse me. ¡±


    there were many green nts beside the rockery, and the shadows of the trees were mottled at night. the man stood under the shadow of the tree, and his appearance could not be seen clearly. he could only vaguely see that he was very tall and had the figure of a man.


    Jiang Shasha stood in the shadow of the tree, and the streetlight shone on her, making her clearly visible.


    at this time, she was no longer the harmless, artistic, harmless, and good girl image. even though she was wearing sses, it could not hide the anger and ruthlessness in her eyes.


    ¡°stop right there! If you¡¯re so capable, just run to her and tell her that you¡¯vee to Sea city for her. What¡¯s the point of hiding?¡±


    ¡°oh, i know. she has someone by her side now, and it¡¯s my fifth uncle, the famous fifth lord jiang of the capital! no one can match up to my fifth uncle in terms of appearance, talent, power, and status. even you are not confident in front of my fifth uncle! you¡¯re afraid that you won¡¯t stand a chance, so you don¡¯t even have the courage to appear in front of her!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a coward!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? why are you all so smitten by her? my fifth uncle is like this, xie heng is like this, and you are also like this!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? what¡¯s so good about her!¡±


    Jiang Shasha screamed and fell to the ground in a daze. Unfortunately, she was already far away and couldn¡¯t hear her heart-wrenching screams.


    however, shi yan, who was behind the rockery not far away, heard some noise.


    However, due to the distance and Jiang Che¡¯s entanglement, her senses were all taken away by Jiang che. Coupled with the sound of water, she couldn¡¯t hear it very clearly, only vaguely.


    Jiang, Jiang che, I think someone is shouting something. It sounds like your niece¡¯s voice.


    Jiang Che¡¯s movements stopped for a moment, but he didn¡¯t hear anything.


    ¡°you¡¯ve heard wrong,¡±


    he lowered his head and kissed her. ¡± miss shi, you¡¯re not very focused tonight. is it because you feel insecure outside? ¡± he asked. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯ve already informed them, no one wille.¡±


    he had actually greeted her. it seemed like he had already nned to do this! she thought that he had a sudden idea while he was in the hot spring.


    shi yan was speechless for a moment.


    ......


    it was already noon when shi yan and the other woman woke up the next day.


    they went directly to the restaurant of the hot spring resort for lunch.


    A hot spring resort like this, which was mainly for vacation, had nock of food. The hot spring resort was a high-end resort, so the restaurants in the resort were naturally high-end.


    the two of them held hands and walked into one of the shops.


    As soon as he walked in, he met a familiar face.


    They weren¡¯t acquaintances, they had only met once.


    the other party seemed a little surprised to see them, but he was a sessful person after all, so he quickly collected himself. after a moment, his surprise turned into a polite smile. he greeted them first, ¡± ¡°shi family¡¯s younger cousin, jiang the fifth.¡±


    it was gu yi, one of jiang cheng¡¯s good friends who had gone to celebrate his birthday with him.


    He had a good rtionship with su mu, and su mu had even specially introduced him to Shi Yan that night.


    Jiang che only nodded slightly. Shi Yan smiled politely.¡±master gu.¡±


    cousin of the Shi family, don¡¯t be so formal. You¡¯re su MU¡¯s cousin, which means you¡¯re my cousin. If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me brother Gu.


    shi yan didn¡¯t follow his words, but just smiled.


    gu yi didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. like an understanding brother who indulged his sister, he smiled and changed the topic.¡±I didn¡¯t expect to see you guys here. Are you guys here to rx on the weekend?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡± shi yan smiled.


    Her smile was appropriate, and although her attitude was a little distant, it was not impolite.


    shi yan didn¡¯t ask him what he was doing here as usual. she only asked politely,¡±we were just about to go for lunch. master gu, have you eaten? If you haven¡¯t eaten yet, shall we eat together?¡±


    They came in from outside and Gu Yi was about to walk out of the restaurant. The chances of not having lunch were very low.


    even if he didn¡¯t eat, gu yifan wouldn¡¯t be a third wheel when a couple went to eat.


    Obviously, Gu Yi¡¯s EQ was not low.


    Gu Yi smiled. I¡¯ve already eaten. Thank you for the invitation.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. I wish you a happy weekend.¡±


    As he said this, his gaze shifted from Shi Yan¡¯s face to Jiang che.


    shi yan did not notice, but jiang che did. When Gu Yi looked at him, although there was no malice in his eyes, he was not friendly either.


    when jiang che looked up, gu yi had already looked away.


    He smiled and nodded at them, then turned around and walked out of the restaurant.


    jiang che stared at his back as he walked out of the restaurant.


    shi yan noticed him. she nced at gu yi¡¯s back and then at jiang che, asking, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong, mr. jiang? is there a problem with gu yi?¡±


    when su mu introduced gu yi to her that night, she had felt that something was wrong with him.


    instead of answering her directly, jiang che asked, ¡± ¡°miss shi, from his appearance, what age do you think he is?¡±


    ¡°About the same as you guys, around 25 or 26 years old.¡±


    ¡°twenty-five or twenty-six.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend of cousin and Jiang Cheng, and his age shouldn¡¯t be too different from them. what¡¯s the matter?¡± shi yan was puzzled.


    ¡°nothing, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    After they sat down and ordered the dishes, Jiang che continued the previous topic, ¡± that night, I heard young master su say that he¡¯s an upstart in Haicheng. Has he lived in Haicheng for a long time? ¡±


    ¡°It should be. since you¡¯re curious, do you want me to get someone to investigate?¡±


    In terms of temperament, Jiang che was simr to her.


    They were rarely interested in the outside world, and they would not be interested in someone they had only met once or twice for no reason.


    The fact that Jiang che paid so much attention to Gu Yi meant that there was a big problem with him!


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll handle it. but miss shi, you can¡¯t let down your guard just because he¡¯s someone su mu introduced to you. try to avoid contact with him as much as possible. it¡¯s just a collection of books. i have a lot too. miss shi, you can look for me at any time if you want to read. there¡¯s no need to look for outsiders.¡±

 Chapter 412

    ?


    412 mr. jiang is jealous again


    Shi Yan did not notice, but Jiang che did. When Gu Yi looked at him, although there was no malice in his eyes, he was not friendly either.


    when jiang che looked up, gu yi had already looked away.


    He smiled and nodded at them, then turned around and walked out of the restaurant.


    jiang che stared at his back as he walked out of the restaurant.


    Shi Yan noticed him. She nced at Gu Yi¡¯s back and then at Jiang che, asking, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong, mr. jiang? Is there a problem with Gu Yi?¡±


    When su mu introduced Gu Yi to her that night, she had felt that something was wrong with him.


    instead of answering her directly, jiang che asked, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, from his appearance, what age do you think he is?¡±


    ¡°About the same as you guys, around 25 or 26 years old.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-five or twenty-six.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a friend of cousin and Jiang Cheng, and his age shouldn¡¯t be too different from them. what¡¯s the matter?¡± shi yan was puzzled.


    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go eat first.¡±


    after they sat down and ordered the dishes, jiang che continued the previous topic, ¡± that night, I heard young master su say that he¡¯s an upstart in Haicheng. Has he lived in Haicheng for a long time? ¡±


    ¡°It should be. Since you¡¯re curious, do you want me to get someone to investigate?¡±


    In terms of temperament, Jiang che was simr to her.


    they were rarely interested in the outside world, and they would not be interested in someone they had only met once or twice for no reason.


    The fact that Jiang che paid so much attention to Gu Yi meant that there was a big problem with him!


    ¡°no, i¡¯ll handle it. But miss Shi, you can¡¯t let down your guard just because he¡¯s someone su mu introduced to you. Try to avoid contact with him as much as possible. it¡¯s just a collection of books. i have a lot too. miss shi, you can look for me at any time if you want to read. there¡¯s no need to look for outsiders.¡±


    jiang che had wanted to say this when su mu introduced gu yi to shi yan. gu yi said that he had a lot of books and told shi yan to look for him if she wanted to read.


    But when he remembered that su mu was Shi Yan¡¯s cousin, and that he was good to Shi Yan from the bottom of his heart, and that he was giving su mu face for Shi Yan¡¯s sake, he held back from saying anything.


    In the end, he still said it.


    jiang che felt much better after saying it.


    as expected, he was still very concerned about the appearance of outstanding young men around miss shi.


    He was reminding her, but Shi Yan could also hear the sourness in his tone. She pursed her lips and held back a smile.¡±I never intended to borrow a book from a stranger I¡¯ve only met once.¡±


    she was interested in gu yi¡¯s collection of books. after all, reading was her only hobby.


    But she really didn¡¯t want to borrow a book from Gu Yi.


    There were three reasons.


    Firstly, she had nock of books to read, and secondly, she didn¡¯t like to trouble others. third, jiang che was a jealous person, and she had to take care of him.


    The third reason was also the most important reason.


    to her, nothing was more important than jiang che.


    Jiang che looked at the person in front of him and tried his best to suppress the smile on his lips, but the corners of his eyes could not help but curve up.


    his joy was so obvious.


    Shi Yan looked helpless.


    She was so easily satisfied, being able to make him happy with just one sentence.


    however, she didn¡¯t mind making him happier. she smiled and said,¡±my boyfriend is very capable. he can get me anything i want, not to mention a few books. If I want to read a book, I can just ask you to help me find it. Why bother others?¡±


    the smile in jiang xun¡¯s eyes grew wider. he picked up her hand on the table and lowered his head to kiss the back of her hand. ¡± i¡¯m very satisfied that miss shi has such a high level of awareness. continue to work hard. ¡±


    The two of them finished their meal sweetly.


    They didn¡¯t return to their room. Instead, they held hands and strolled along the forest path of the hot spring resort.


    The scenery of this holiday resort was undoubtedly very good. There were only two or three people on the quiet path, and it was not noisy.


    it wasn¡¯t until the evening glow covered the sky that the two of them walked back hand in hand.


    the two of them spent a very quiet and beautiful afternoon together.


    At night, there was a dinner party at the resort.


    a banquet was held every saturday, and anyone who stayed at the resort on saturday was allowed to attend. there was an admission ticket for each room.


    Naturally, Shi Yan and Jiang che also had some.


    after dinner, she went back to her room and took a simple shower. shi yan dried her hair and walked out of the bathroom. she saw jiang che standing by the bed with his head lowered, looking at something in his hand. she walked over and asked,¡±what are you looking at?¡±


    jiang che handed her the admission ticket, and he took the job of drying her hair. it¡¯s an entrance ticket to the banquet at the resort, ¡± he said as he dried her hair. do you want to go and take a look? ¡±


    Shi Yan looked at the time. It started at 8:30 and ended at 10:30.


    it was only a few minutes to eight.


    this kind of banquet was a dance party and drinking. many people liked it because they could get to know new people on this asion, especially those with status who were rarely seen outside.


    however, shi yan wasn¡¯t interested in these things. since she nned to rx, it was fine to go and take a look. after all, there were other programs after the ball.


    Every week, the resort would invite one or two famous stars or bands to perform in the venue.


    ¡°it¡¯s still early, and i don¡¯t have anything to do, so i¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t have anything to do,¡± jiang che chuckled.


    meeting his smiling eyes, shi yan immediately understood what he meant. she nced at him in annoyance, but her ears turned red.


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    he lowered his head and quickly kissed her on the lips.¡±Miss Shi, you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re shy.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    She rolled her eyes at him.


    Jiang che was amused by her actions and lowered his head to kiss her again. ¡°Miss Shi, why are you so likable?¡±


    seeing that shi yan was ring at him and was about to grab the handkerchief to dry her hair, jiang che hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°alright, i won¡¯t tease you anymore. dry your hair first.¡±


    she then chuckled and said, ¡± i messed with you the entire nightst night. i brought you here to rx. why would i not control myself? ¡± don¡¯t worry, ms. shi. i won¡¯t disturb you tonight.¡±


    ¡°who¡¯s worried!¡±


    ¡°oh? if miss shi isn¡¯t worried, then you¡¯re thinking about yingluo?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything!¡±


    shi yan stomped her foot and snatched the handkerchief from his hand. she went to the bathroom to dry her hair.


    looking at how she was a little flustered by him, jiang cheughed softly again.


    His wife¡¯s memories were also very vivid, but only he was lucky enough to see such a vivid and lively her.


    the two of them packed up and arrived at the banquet venue. the banquet had already started for a while.


    there were many people and it was very lively.


    The music was very loud, probably to warm up the ce.


    jiang che had been holding shi yan¡¯s hand, but he couldn¡¯t stand the crowd and was inevitably bumped into.


    shi yan had been hit by someone. if shi yan had not been a little agile, she would have been knocked to the ground and sshed with wine.


    Jiang che pulled Shi Yan into his arms. ¡°Where did you hit? Does it hurt? you¡¯re not injured?¡±


    The anxiety in his expression was obvious.


    I¡¯m fine. I dodged in time and was hit. I¡¯m not injured or hurt anywhere. Shi Yan quickly held his hand tofort him.


    jiang che looked her up and down and only rxed after confirming that she was really fine.

 Chapter 413

    ?


    413 A lunatic looking for trouble


    it was one thing for a stranger to suddenly appear out of nowhere and despise her for her looks, but more importantly, this person was clearly not here for jiang che.


    to be honest, shi yan was a little confused.


    Could it be that she was unknowingly involved with another man? so much so that she was treated as a love rival?


    also, it was jiang che¡¯s idea toe to the hot spring resort at thest minute. logically speaking, no one should know their whereabouts. why did so many people follow them right after they arrived?


    there was jiang yu and jiang sha, and qianqian.


    although they had not officially met.


    Behind them were Gu Yi and the strange woman.


    the woman looked at jiang che as she spoke.


    when she saw jiang che¡¯s appearance clearly, she was stunned and her eyes shed with amazement.


    As soon as she heard that Shi Yan hade here, she only cared about looking for Shi Yan. Her attention was all on Shi Yan and she didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone else. she didn¡¯t expect shi yan¡¯s boyfriend to be such an excellent man!


    however, it made sense after thinking about it. the fifth lord of the jiang family was a young master like yu, so his appearance naturally couldn¡¯t be bad. it was a pity that he had brains and abilities, but his eyes were blind. how could he fall for a person like shi yan!


    She sneered,¡±you already have a boyfriend, why are you still seducing people?¡± Is this the trick of you country bumpkins? she wanted to hook up with any man she saw? Trying to climb up a high branch when you see one?¡±


    jiang che¡¯s calm gaze gradually darkened, and his anger was almost out of control.


    many people had already heard themotion and looked over. shi yan didn¡¯t care. she squeezed jiang che¡¯s fingers tofort him, and jiang che suppressed his anger and didn¡¯t make a sound.


    shi yan looked at the woman in front of her, her expression unreadable.¡±Miss, do we know each other? I feel that my memory is quite good, but I don¡¯t seem to have any memory of this young miss.¡±


    ¡°Hmph! Of course you don¡¯t know me! What right does a wild girl from the countryside have to know me? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I can¡¯t stand the sight of you shamelessly seducing people everywhere, I wouldn¡¯t even be bothered toe and see such an unsightly thing like you!¡±


    when the easily incited audience heard this, they started pointing at shi yan.


    After hearing her words, Shi Yanughed instead of getting angry.¡±Upholding justice? The Bodhisattva has appeared?¡±


    ¡°even if the bodhisattva of justice has appeared, shouldn¡¯t miss show evidence to speak? dare to ask who i¡¯ve hooked up with? i¡¯m taking the weekend to rx at the hot spring vi with my boyfriend. it¡¯s a new thing for a stranger to suddenlye out of nowhere and point at my nose and scold me for seducing people everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Miss, do you know what happened to thest person who scolded me like that?¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed.


    She didn¡¯t know. She had only been in Haicheng for two days and hadn¡¯t had time to investigate Shi Yan, so she didn¡¯t know much about her. however, when she saw how calm shi yan was and how intimidating her aura was, she inexplicably felt that shi yan was not lying. thest person who hade to her like this might not have had a good ending.


    I sued him for nder. He¡¯s still in jail.


    Although she had a rough guess in her heart, her heart still couldn¡¯t help but thump when she heard Shi Yan¡¯s results.


    he was actually directly sent to prison!


    Just because she said those two words that were not nder but the truth?


    was the fifth lord jiang so protective of this country girl? So much so that he did not hesitate to use his power to suppress others?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t care about what she was thinking and looked at Jiang che. ¡± help me contact awyer i¡¯m familiar with. i¡¯ll get someone to collect the evidence and sue you for defamation. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, he smiled and nodded politely at the woman with an ugly expression.¡±young miss, please help yourself. we¡¯ll be taking our leave first.¡±


    he held jiang che¡¯s arm and walked past her.


    Ever since Shi Yan consoled him, Jiang che did not look at the woman again. He only looked at Shi Yan. after shi yan left with him, he said, ¡± I¡¯ll get someone to collect the evidence. You don¡¯t have to touch it. I brought you here to let you rx, not to be bothered by these things.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±


    that¡¯s more like it, Ms. Shi. Boyfriends are meant to be ordered around. You have to learn how to order me around.


    ......


    The two of them walked away as they talked. Gu Yuanyuan, who had heard their conversation, reacted and her expression turned ugly.¡±You guys, stop right there!¡±


    however, no one paid her any attention.


    Whether it was Shi Yan or Jiang che, in their eyes, Gu Yuanyuan was far less important than them having a good time. They couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste time on her and directly collected evidence to Sue her.


    at a time like this, if gu yuanyuan had any brains, she would take the initiative to apologize or go back quietly to think of a solution.


    unfortunately, gu yuanyuan was obviously not smart enough.


    seeing that they were ignoring her, and the people around her were pointing at her, her face changed. she chased after them angrily and stopped them again.


    ¡°sue me? Shi Yan, do you know who I am?¡±


    no matter how good-tempered one was, if one¡¯s mood was repeatedly disrupted by others, one would also be angry, not to mention that shi yan and jiang che were not good-tempered people.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s smile faded.


    Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s face stiffened.


    ¡°miss, we don¡¯t know each other, but you¡¯re looking for trouble in public. i didn¡¯t argue with you in public because you¡¯re a woman and i care about your face. not only do you not appreciate it, but you also keep looking for trouble. What, do you think I have a good temper?¡±


    Of course, it was a lie to care about her face. Shi Yan simply didn¡¯t want to waste her time.


    however, shi yan¡¯s words, coupled with her gentle, good-tempered, and harmless image, quickly made the onlookers side with her.


    They were all discussing in low voices. Most of them were saying that Gu Yuanyuan was simply crazy. No one knew her, but she kept finding fault with her.


    gu yuanyuan¡¯s face turned red.


    In addition, Shi Yan¡¯s calm yet arrogant attitude made Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s face turn even uglier.


    ¡°angry from embarrassment? Shi Yan, what you¡¯ve done, can¡¯t others criticize you? Since you dare to do it, I dare to say it! other people might be afraid of xuanji and fifth lord jiang, but i¡¯m not!¡±


    since he wasn¡¯t afraid, he shouldn¡¯t have stuttered when he spoke.


    they didn¡¯t even dare to meet jiang che¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°is that so? you¡¯re quite bold, miss.¡± shi yan curled her lips slightly.


    Seeing Shi Yan in this state, Gu Yuanyuan panicked for no reason and subconsciously had the urge to escape.


    Unfortunately, he was toote.


    shi yan lifted her leg and kicked her away.


    She knocked into the table full of champagne and the wine fell to the ground. Most of it fell on her body. The movement was so loud that it was enough to rm the entire banquet hall.


    everyone looked over and the music stopped.


    The manager in charge of the banquet immediately came over.


    At first, he was very angry, but when he saw Shi Yan and Jiang che standing there, each with an outstanding temperament and the other calm, they didn¡¯t look like ordinary people. The manager was afraid of offending people he shouldn¡¯t, so he tactfully suppressed his anger and asked with a little respect, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Who are you?¡±


    ¡°is there something we¡¯re not good at? if so, i hope you can point it out so that we can correct it. if it¡¯s just a personal dispute, can you give our vi some face and go to the lounge to settle it? We don¡¯t want to disturb the other customers.¡±

 Chapter 414

    ?


    414 you can investigate a small farce


    with the manager¡¯s interruption, gu yuanyuan, who had been kicked away and was drenched in champagne, stood up with a twisted expression on her face.


    ¡°you dare to kick me! You actually dared to kick me! shi yan, i want you dead!¡±


    ¡°dead?¡± jiang che said faintly.


    his voice was clear and cold.


    it¡¯s true that any random cat or dog dares to make a scene in front of me. It seems that my temper has been too good recently. As he spoke, he took out his cell phone and was about to make a call.


    seeing his actions, gu yuanyuan panicked.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of Shi Yan, but she didn¡¯t dare to offend the fifth Lord of the capital!


    she had thought that no matter how much jiang che liked shi yan, a big shot with status like him would care about his face and not make a scene. after all, there were many people at the banquet, many of whom were sessful people from all walks of life.


    he didn¡¯t expect that the fifth lord jiang was a person who lost his mind because of lust!


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, please wait!¡±


    Hearing this voice, Gu Yuanyuan seemed to have found a life-saving straw. ¡°Yi Gege Ge Ge Ge Ge Ge¡±


    The person who walked over was Gu Yi, whom Shi Yan had met in the restaurant at noon.


    Gu Yi nced at Gu Yuanyuan, who was in a sorry state, and his deep frown showed his impatience. ¡°Yuanyuan, you¡¯re really messing around!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, fifth Lord Jiang, and I¡¯m sorry, younger cousin Shi Yan. It was Yuanyuan who was insensible and offended the two of you. I hope that the two of you can give me face and forgive her this time. leave this matter to me and i will definitely give you two a satisfactory exnation.¡±


    ¡°cousin shi yan, i¡¯m really sorry.¡± Gu Yi looked ashamed.


    the fifth lord jiang would not give face to just anyone. the reason why jiang yong had stopped dialing was because gu yi was a friend that su mu had introduced to shi yan.


    But he didn¡¯t make the call, and his eyes fell on Gu Yi coldly.


    Gu also noticed and smiled reluctantly. ¡°i¡¯m sorry, fifth lord jiang.¡±


    ¡°Does master Gu know this youngdy?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s attitude towards Gu Yi was even more distant.


    Without waiting for Gu Yi to answer, Gu Yuanyuan climbed over and hugged Gu Yi¡¯s arm. She raised her chin at Shi Yan and said,¡±that¡¯s right, i¡¯m someone big brother yi knows! Shi Yan, I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t even think about seducing brother Yi!¡±


    he hugged her like that, as if he hadpletely forgotten that she was in a sorry state with champagne all over her. gu yi¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper, and a hint of disgust shed across his eyes. however, for some reason, he did not shake off gu yuanyuan.


    he only scolded her angrily,¡±yuanyuan, what nonsense are you saying!¡± Quickly apologize to miss Shi!¡±


    ¡°Apologize to her?¡±


    gu yuanyuan looked at shi yan in disdain and said,¡±she¡¯s not worthy of my apology.¡± If she didn¡¯t seduce you when I wasn¡¯t by your side, would I lower myself to warn her with her status?¡±


    this idiot!


    What was Shi Yan¡¯s identity?


    she was the youngdy of the su family in haicheng, the youngdy of the shi family in jingdu, and the girlfriend of the fifth master of the jiang family! which identity was not shocking? He actually used the words ¡°humble¡± in front of Shi Yan!


    How did the Gu family raise such an idiot?


    ¡°i seduced yingluo, president gu?¡±


    gu yi looked a little embarrassed when he saw shi yan¡¯s half-smile.


    He didn¡¯t even dare to look at the fifth Lord¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m really sorry. It was Yuanyuan who made a scene and spoke nonsense. you seduced me? i wouldn¡¯t dare to be so overconfident.¡±


    They all used the honorific ¡®Sir¡¯.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes fell on Gu Yi¡¯s face. His nervousness didn¡¯t seem to be fake.


    ¡°Yuanyuan is the younger sister of one of my rtives. Her surname is Gu, just like mine. Her name is Gu Yuanyuan. She came to Haicheng to look for me this time, but I don¡¯t know who maliciously guided her, which led to this misunderstanding. in fact, including this afternoon and now, i¡¯ve only met miss shi three times.¡±


    ¡°and every time i meet miss shi, the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord is always present.¡±


    as he spoke, he looked at gu yuanyuan with a warning look.


    Gu Yuanyuan was not afraid of him, but after hearing what he said, she realized that she seemed to have made a mistake. However, it was absolutely impossible for her to apologize to Shi Yan!


    shi yan was just a low-level person who had barely risen to the upper-ss society by seducing the fifth lord jiang with her good looks. what right did she have to apologize?


    ¡°malicious guidance?¡± Shi Yan smiled as her gaze swept past Gu Yi andnded on Gu Yuanyuan. miss Gu, have you been maliciously guided by someone? ¡±


    what malicious guidance? If Shi Yan hadn¡¯t been so indecent, who would have sent her such news? Didn¡¯t they say that flies don¡¯t bite seamless eggs?


    ¡± i don¡¯t know if someone is trying to lead you on, but i heard that you¡¯re still trying to seduce my brother yi even though you already have a boyfriend! ¡±


    ¡°if i had misunderstood you, why did you react so strongly just now? shi yan, i, gu yuanyuan, have never been so embarrassed by anyone in my life. i¡¯ll remember this!¡±


    ¡°miss gu, you seem to be mistaken,¡± shi yan said with a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯ll remember this, but I won¡¯t let this matter go just like that.¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend and I came to the dinner party happily, but you pointed at our noses and scolded us for no reason. i¡¯ve already said that i¡¯m not a good-tempered person. i wasn¡¯t joking when i said that i¡¯ll sue you for defamation.¡±


    he looked at gu yi and said,¡±i¡¯m sorry, master gu. i¡¯m not a generous person. even if you¡¯re my cousin¡¯s friend, i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t give you face.¡± If master Gu really wants the best for your sister, you should find her a goodwyer as soon as possible.¡±


    it seemed that someone had maliciously guided her, but gu yuanyuan probably didn¡¯t even know who had used her.


    seeing this, gu yi seemed to be a little anxious.


    ¡°miss shi, wanwan.¡±


    unfortunately, jiang che didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ¡± ¡°Master Gu.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s address of president gu gave gu yi goosebumps.


    he felt that he didn¡¯t have such a big face to be called president gu by fifth master jiang!


    ¡°Xuanji, fifth Lord Jiang, please don¡¯tugh.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t respond to him. instead, he said, ¡± my man was forced tomit some groundless crimes and scolded in public for no reason. i didn¡¯t cripple him directly because i didn¡¯t want to affect my mood to hang out with miss shi. ¡±


    gu yuanyuan¡¯s expression changed drastically, and fear spread from the bottom of her heart.


    she knew that this fifth lord jiang was not joking.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was afraid of affecting his mood, he would have really crippled her!


    ¡°president gu, you should be d that you came in time and that you¡¯re a friend of miss shi¡¯s cousin. since you¡¯re a friend of miss shi¡¯s cousin, i¡¯ll let miss shi handle this matter herself. if i were to settle it my way, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as awsuit.¡±


    ¡°however, miss shi¡¯swsuit is miss shi¡¯s. don¡¯t forget that president gu said that he would give us a satisfactory exnation. I, Jiang Che¡¯s people, can¡¯t be bullied by just anyone.¡±


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Gu Yuanyuan wanted to stop them but was immediately stopped by Gu Yi.


    ¡°what else do you want to do? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve caused enough trouble? do you know what happened to thest person who was sued by shi yan for nder? He¡¯s going to be locked up!¡±


    yes, such a small crime may not be enough to put you in jail, but if you really anger these two, unless you have nevermitted any crimes before, they will find you no matter how well you hide. You may not end well if you are punished for all these crimes!


    Gu Yuanyuan was not afraid of him. She looked at him with an air of superiority.¡±brother yi, are you trying to lecture me? Did you forget something?¡±


    gu yi¡¯s expression froze for a moment before it disappeared.


    he didn¡¯t reply to her. instead, he said, ¡± yuanyuan, you shouldn¡¯t stay here in your current state. let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll take you back to your room to change. ¡±


    only after his reminder did gu yuanyuan remember her sorry state.


    i looked down at my wet dress and saw the people around me looking at me with disdain and mockery. i screamed, ¡± ¡°take me out of here! quickly take me out of here!¡±


    Shi Yan turned back and nced in the direction where Gu Yuanyuan had screamed and left before looking away.


    ¡°I heard that Gu Yi was an orphan who grew up in a vige and got to where he is today from scratch. However, the daughter of his rtive not only knows you, the fifth Lord Jiang, but also raised you in such an arrogant manner. This is not something that a vige family can raise.¡±


    ¡°If you find it annoying, I¡¯ll just get someone to take her away and deal with it. She won¡¯t dare toe and find trouble in front of you again, so why bother to Sue? Gu Yi doesn¡¯tck the money to hire awyer. Even if she hires a goodwyer, she¡¯ll probably just have to pay some money aspensation for mental damage. She might not learn her lesson.¡±


    ¡± at first, i didn¡¯t want to let a small character affect my mood, but then she didn¡¯t know how to restrain herself. i was going to ask you to get someone to take her away, but gu yi appeared. ¡±


    ¡± no matter what, he¡¯s my cousin¡¯s friend. i still have to give him some face. ¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s just gu yuanyuan. if shees to me again, i¡¯ll just take care of her. it won¡¯t be much of a problem. ¡±


    there was something wrong with gu yi, and now there was this gu yuanyuan. it seemed that these two people were more or less here for her.


    It seemed that she had to investigate the background of these two people.


    Also, it was necessary to find out who had led Gu Yuanyuan to look for her.


    jiang che looked at her and chuckled.


    The person-in-charge of the banquet was not ignorant. He did not know Jiang che and Shi Yan, but he made a living in Haicheng and came into contact with many upper-ss people every day. He had heard of the famous fifth Lord Jiang, and he knew Gu Yi, the upstart of Haicheng.


    he naturally didn¡¯t dare to stop them from leaving.


    When they were far away, he immediately called for people to clean up the mess.


    as for the losses, gu yi didn¡¯tck money. if he sent the list ofpensation to gu yi¡¯s room in the name of the vi, gu yi would pay for it, so he wasn¡¯t worried.


    The staff was very efficient and cleaned up in a few minutes. The banquet venue was lively again, as if the farce had never happened.


    originally, they were not familiar with each other, and could even be considered strangers. They were all here to have fun, and they would only watch and discuss the show. Who would waste their time on things that had nothing to do with them?


    Many people at the scene recognized Shi Yan and Jiang che. The two of them had be very famous in Sea city. Anyone with some connections would have heard of them.


    However, more people recognized Gu Yi, the upstart of Haicheng.


    shi yan and jiang che didn¡¯t go far. they found a rtively quiet ce with a good view and sat down. after sitting down, jiang che asked the waiter to bring a bottle of red wine and opened it. the two of them sat opposite each other and drank.


    A few minutes after she sat down, someone came over.


    ¡°Fifth uncle, miss Shi Yan,¡±


    jiang yu.


    The two of them looked up at him at the same time.


    I heard people talking about how someone is looking for trouble with fifth uncle and miss Shi Yan. I have a coboration project with this hot spring resort and I have some people here. Do you need my help? ¡±

 Chapter 415

    ?


    415 shi yan has many enemies


    shi yan sized him up and did not answer. jiang che¡¯s gaze also stayed on his face for about half a second before he said, ¡± ¡°No need,¡±


    he said no and jiang yu didn¡¯t insist.


    ¡°I was here to discuss something. I didn¡¯t expect fifth uncle and miss Shi Yan to be here as well. The environment here is not bad. It¡¯s a good ce to rx on the weekend.¡±


    the two of them didn¡¯t ask him to sit, and he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of sitting down. after saying this, he said, ¡± then I won¡¯t disturb you anymore. Have a good time.


    jiang che didn¡¯t reply, so shi yan replied, ¡± ¡°thank you,¡± he said.


    jiang yu really left as he spoke and didn¡¯t stay any longer. however, after taking a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something and stopped. ¡± by the way, fifth uncle, i mentioned to youst time that the head of the gu family in M nation, gu mo, is suspected to havee to haicheng. now, i can confirm that he¡¯s in haicheng. ¡±


    he left without waiting for jiang che¡¯s reply.


    ¡°the gu family in M nation?¡± shi yan looked at jiang che.


    ¡°You know?¡±


    shi yan nodded. ¡± i¡¯ve heard a little about it, but i don¡¯t know much about it. i only know that the gu zi i met in qingchengst time was the seventh master of the gu family. ¡±


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against the Gu family?¡± she asked Jiang che.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have much interaction with the Gu family.¡± jiang che told her the truth. he clinked his ss with hers and finished the wine in one gulp.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t have any interactions with him, why did jiang yu specifically tell you that he came to haicheng? Could it be that you¡¯re in Sea city, and you think that the other party is here to give you a warning? Also, it¡¯s not a small matter for the head of the Gu family to appear in Haicheng. How did Jiang Yu find out about it before you?¡±


    Jiang che had been in Haicheng for three years. There was no reason that he wasn¡¯t as well-informed as Jiang Yu. jiang che should have received the news very quickly if there were any important figuresing to haicheng.


    ¡± the head of the gu family isn¡¯t a small character. if he were to hide his whereabouts and go to a ce, even i wouldn¡¯t be able to detect him easily. jiang yu should have found out by chance. ¡±


    yuxi had a lot of disputes with the gu family. even yuxi had not heard that gu yi hade to haicheng. he had little interaction with the gu family and did not keep an eye on them. it was normal that he did not receive any news.


    ¡°as for why the head of the gu family came to haicheng, it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s directed at others and has nothing to do with us; they¡¯reing for us, and they have nothing to do with us before they offend us. we¡¯ll talk about it when they offend us. before that, there¡¯s no need to waste too much time on uncertain things.¡±


    Shi Yan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    Her thoughts were exactly the same as hers.


    She poured a ss of wine for him and a full ss for herself.


    ¡°Gu Yi and that stupid Gu Yuanyuan Yuanyuan just now.¡±


    she didn¡¯t need to say much. jiang che understood what she meant and raised his ss to clink with hers.¡±i¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s rted to the gu family. i¡¯ve never had any dealings with anyone from the gu family. Don¡¯t worry, even if they are really rted to the Gu family, even if they are reallying for you and me, they won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble with me watching over them.¡±


    his face was clear, and his every movement was calm, noble, and elegant. Shi Yan liked this side of him very much. He was so good at strategizing and seemed to be able to deal with anything calmly.


    She smiled and moved closer to him.


    They clinked sses again and drank.


    after drinking for a while, shi yan spoke. ¡± jiang yu is really unpredictable. he seems to have no ill intentions towards you. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not important,¡± Jiang che said.


    shi yan, who was leaning on his shoulder and swirling the wine ss in her hand, looked up at him. seeing that his expression was normal, she was sure that he was not lying when he said that it was not important. he really did not think it was important.


    it seemed that there were very few people in the jiang family who could stir up his emotions. not only the jiang family, but she had never seen anyone who could affect his emotions since she met him.


    Of course, she was the exception.


    seeing that she was looking at him, jiang che lowered his eyes and looked back at her. he raised the hand that was not holding the wine ss and ced it on her face, which was slightly flushed from drinking. he gently rubbed it and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±


    she rubbed her face against his palm, then looked up at him with a faint smile and asked, ¡± the dance party seems to have started. Do you want to go and dance? ¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t move his hand away from her face. He gently rubbed it and chuckled, ¡± ¡°miss shi, are you inviting me to dance?¡±


    Shi Yan blinked and generously admitted, ¡± yes, i¡¯m inviting you to dance. mr. jiang, are you willing to give me this opportunity? ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m honored.¡±


    He took the wine ss from her hand and put it down. Then, he held her hand and walked to the dance floor.


    A person was sitting behind the crowd. She had been sitting there for a long time. She had been sitting there even before Shi Yan and Jiang che arrived at the banquet venue. At this moment, she was drinking alone and looking in the direction of the dance floor.


    She was wearing a pair of sses and did not dress up specially. She only wore an inconspicuous dress and did not stand out at the dinner party. She sat there and had a low sense of presence.


    there were also people who tried to strike up a conversation with her, but she ignored them.


    she had been sitting here the whole time and had naturally witnessed the farce when shi yan and jiang che had just entered the banquet venue. She didn¡¯t show her face, even though she was Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s ¡± friend.


    she had wanted to let gu yuanyuan know that shi yan and gu yi were ¡± friends ¡°, but someone had beat her to it before she could. for the time being, she did not know who had revealed the news to gu yuanyuan, but she guessed that it was most likely someone who did not get along with shi yan.


    He didn¡¯t expect Shi Yan to have offended so many people.


    Gu Yuanyuan was a brainless person. She even dared to find trouble with someone like her fifth uncle. She had been in Haicheng for two days, but she still hadn¡¯t figured out Shi Yan¡¯s background. She thought that Shi Yan was just an orphan from the countryside.


    She really did not know how the Gu family had raised such a daughter.


    however, as the saying goes, little ghosts are hard to deal with.


    the more stupid gu yuanyuan was, the more trouble she could cause. it was not a big deal, but it would definitely be annoying. it would be enough for shi yan to deal with for a while.


    Since someone had lured Gu Yuanyuan to Haicheng, she would be a good person and help her, so that the other party could achieve their goal sooner. Therefore, she was the one who had revealed to Gu Yuanyuan that Shi Yan and Gu Yi were here at this hot spring resort.


    It was a coincidence that she didn¡¯te here for Shi Yan and fifth uncle. She chose to write her life here because she knew that someone woulde this weekend.


    It was aplete surprise to meet Shi Yan and fifth uncle.


    Jiang Yu probably didn¡¯t know that Shi Yan and fifth uncle woulde here. He had onlye after hearing that she wasing. he was clearly her brother, but he always ruined her ns! He watched her and guarded against her wherever she went. She didn¡¯t know what Jiang Yu was up to.


    if he wasn¡¯t her brother, she would have settled it long ago. she wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to ruin her ns again and again!


    in fact, she didn¡¯t really want to go against her fifth uncle, so she had never had any ideas about the jiang family¡¯s assets. after all, he was the fifth lord jiang, who countless people feared, and she was also very afraid of him.


    She knew that her fifth uncle was protecting Shi Yan. She knew that the eldest daughter of the Shi family had a huge Shi family behind her and that she had a group of brothers who were difficult to deal with in the Shi family. She also knew that Shi Yan was not easy to deal with. In fact, she did not want to go against Shi Yan.


    But Shi Yan should never have snatched her woman!


    The person she had liked for so many years only had Shi Yan in his eyes. How could she swallow this? If she couldn¡¯t face him directly, she would never let Shi Yan have an easy time!


    Fortunately, Shi Yan had a lot of enemies and someone was covering for her.


    As Jiang Shasha was thinking this, someone came up to her and said, ¡± ¡°Miss, you look familiar. Have we met before?¡±


    She looked up and saw Yun Jian, who was holding a ss of wine and looking a little sloppy.


    ¡°doctor yun?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the third niece of the Jiang family. No wonder I thought you looked so familiar. Aren¡¯t you obsessed with your art career and traveling around the world? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°doctor yun, you must be joking. you know that i¡¯m traveling all over the world. i¡¯m naturally here to travel and find inspiration. but doctor yun, why are you here?¡±

 Chapter 416

    ?


    416 chapter 416-wrong and different thoughts


    ¡°i often go around to treat others, so it¡¯s not strange for me to be here.¡± yun jian smiled and nced at the seat opposite jiang shasha. ¡± do you mind if i sit here? ¡±


    ¡°please take a seat.¡±


    ¡°doctor yun, are you also here to treat patients?¡±


    Of course not.


    he had juste back from seeing a patient and was nning to rest for two days. he heard that this hot spring vi was not bad, so he came.


    He had wanted to ask ah che and Yuxi out, but ah che wanted to go on a date, and Yuxi said that she had something on. In the end, it became himing alone.


    He had only arrived this morning.


    However, he wasn¡¯t going to tell Jiang Shasha the truth.


    He wasn¡¯t familiar with Jiang Shasha. If he hadn¡¯t raised his head to see Shi Yan and Jiang che on the dance floor, and if he hadn¡¯t identally caught sight of Jiang Shasha staring at the two of them, suspecting that she was trying to harm them and wanted to find out more about her, he wouldn¡¯t havee.


    when she got closer, she realized that it was the jiang family¡¯s second miss, who was obsessed with art and only thought about painting. she liked to travel and y without any desire for wealth and power.


    ¡± you can say that. there are patients who need to cooperate with the hot spring treatment. i heard that this ce is good, so i came to see if the hot spring here is useful. ¡±


    ¡°doctor yun, you¡¯re here alone?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m the only one,¡± he looked at her with a smile. ¡± i saw my second niece here alone. did youe alone too? ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m used to being alone. i¡¯m almost always alone when i travel to find inspiration.¡±


    ¡°my second niece is twenty-three this year, right? You¡¯re not considering getting a boyfriend?¡±


    Jiang Shasha¡¯s smile was wless. I don¡¯t have any thoughts about that at the moment. I just want to draw well. As for finding a boyfriend, let¡¯s leave it to fate.


    ¡°second niece¡¯s heart is good and this kind of thing can not be rushed. it depends on fate. Just like your fifth uncle, everyone thought that a pure-hearted person like him would be alone for the rest of his life, but who would have thought that he would have a girlfriend without saying a word? it¡¯s indeed fate that can¡¯t be stopped.¡±


    Yun Jian looked in the direction of the dance floor.


    ¡°Look, not only did you find a girlfriend, but you¡¯re also so clingy. in the past, who would have thought that the bright fifth lord jiang would fall into the mortal world?¡± he looked like he was interested in gossip.


    ¡°Has your second niece seen your fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend?¡± he asked with a smile.


    not many people knew that jiang che and yun jian were friends. everyone only knew that one of them was the fifth master of the jiang family and the other was the fourth young master of the yun family. those who were more well-informed might know that yun jian was jiang che¡¯s attending doctor during the three years that he was recuperating.


    jiang shasha was one of them.


    At least on the surface, Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t know that the two of them were on good terms.


    ¡°i¡¯ve seen him twice.¡±


    jiang shasha looked at shi yan, who was dancing with jiang che on the dance floor, and sighed. ¡± ¡± but the two times we met were not right. it was clearly a coincidence, but because it was too coincidental, it was easy for people to misunderstand that i deliberately created a chance encounter. even fifth uncle suspected that i had bad intentions. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my fifth uncle¡¯s man. Even if you lend me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to have any ideas!¡±


    He smiled bitterly. I¡¯m so surprised to meet them here. I don¡¯t even dare to go up and say hello.


    yun jian¡¯s gaze stopped on her face for a few seconds. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°then you¡¯re quite miserable.¡±


    he seemed to be gloating over her misfortune.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that so.¡± then, he sighed.


    then, she seemed to have thought of something and looked at yun jian suddenly. her eyes were filled with surprise.¡±Doctor Yun, I heard that you¡¯ve been my fifth uncle¡¯s attending doctor for the past few years. You should know my fifth uncle better. How do you think I can change his opinion of me in this situation? i really don¡¯t have any ill intentions. the two times i met that miss shi was really just a coincidence.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t help you with that. i¡¯ve only been his attending doctor for three years, and even jiang lin, who has been with him since he was a child, can¡¯t figure out what he¡¯s thinking. ¡±


    ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t dare to guess what that man is thinking!¡±


    ¡°Indeed, who would dare to guess fifth uncle¡¯s thoughts?¡±


    ¡°it seems that i can only try my best to find an opportunity to get the forgiveness of that miss shi,¡± he said with a forced smile.


    I¡¯m just unlucky. How could it be so coincidental that I ran into them at the night market in Qingcheng not long ago? and on the day I arrived in Haicheng, I ran into miss Shi in the park.


    ¡°you¡¯re out of luck.¡± Yun Jian said with a smile.


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve met, I¡¯ll go over to say hello. I¡¯ll go over after they¡¯re done dancing. Second niece, do you want toe along?¡±


    hearing this, jiang shasha seemed to be pleasantly surprised, but her joy quickly turned into disappointment. ¡± ¡°Forget it,¡± he said.


    ¡°it hasn¡¯t been long since ourst encounter, and we¡¯re meeting again here. it¡¯s even more difficult for me to get rid of suspicion. in a few days, i¡¯ll go to the jiang family in sea city to visit fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s if fifth uncle is willing to see me,¡± he said with a bitter smile.


    I heard that not long ago, great aunt came to Haicheng to pay a visit, but she didn¡¯t get to see fifth uncle. I¡¯m just a junior, so I¡¯m afraid fifth uncle won¡¯t even see me.


    second niece, don¡¯t be too sad. That¡¯s just how that man is. I¡¯ve been his attending doctor for three years. It¡¯s hard for me to even see him if it¡¯s not during the routine consultation.


    as he spoke, he suddenly saw jiang shasha staring in a certain direction, her expression changing slightly.


    Yun Jian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly and followed her line of sight.


    There were too many people at the banquet, so he didn¡¯t see anyone special.


    ¡°second niece? Second niece?¡±


    ¡± doctor yun, ¡± jiang shasha said, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, i was distracted. what did you say? ¡±


    ¡°Nothing, did you see an acquaintance?¡±


    ¡°i thought i saw it, but when i looked closely, i realized i was wrong.¡± Jiang Shasha¡¯s nonchnt tone was tinged with regret.


    Oh? ¡± Yun Jian smiled indifferently. so, I was wrong.


    ¡°the dance party over there has ended. i¡¯m going to go and say hello to fifth lord jiang. i heard that there will be a performance hereter. if second niece is not going with me and is not in a hurry to go back to rest, you can sit here for a while. this seat has a good view and is most suitable for watching performances.¡±


    ¡°okay, thank you for the reminder, doctor yun. it¡¯s still early, and i don¡¯t want to go back so early. i¡¯ll just watch the performance for a while.¡±


    ¡°Then, second niece, please be careful.¡±


    ¡°Doctor Yun, you too.¡±


    both of them had friendly smiles on their faces. however, when yun jian got up and left with his back facing jiang shasha, the smile on his face disappeared. jiang shasha¡¯s expression changed in a second as she sat there.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che were both sensitive people. Although they were far away and focused on dancing, they didn¡¯t notice that someone was watching them at first. However, after being watched for such a long time, it was impossible for the two of them to not notice it.


    However, they didn¡¯t show it. They only peeked in Jiang Shasha and Yun Jian¡¯s direction from the corner of their eyes and roughly saw who they were.


    But the two of them kept talking in low voices.


    I think that¡¯s doctor Yun and Jiang Shasha. Are they close? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Jiang che said.


    ¡°yun jian must have seen the jiang family appear here. seeing that we¡¯re here too, he went over to test them. don¡¯t worry, yun jian knows what to do.¡±


    he said not to care, so shi yan didn¡¯t say anything more about the matter.


    She put her hand on his shoulder and stood in front of him. She was not wearing high heels, so she had to look up slightly to see him. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I came here on the spur of the moment and thought that I wouldn¡¯t meet any acquaintances. So far, I¡¯ve seen quite a few people.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all unimportant people. We¡¯ll do what we need to do and don¡¯t need to be affected by them.¡±


    ¡°Naturally.¡±


    ¡°are you tired? If you¡¯re tired, you won¡¯t be watching the performanceter. Go back and rest.¡±


    he was a little tired after a long night, but he was still embarrassed.


    ¡± it¡¯s a rare opportunity. it¡¯s not toote to go back after watching the performance. it¡¯ll end at 10:30 anyway. ¡± shi yan looked in a certain direction.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± He followed her line of sight.


    Shi Yan retracted her gaze and shook her head with a smile. it¡¯s nothing. I was mistaken.


    She seemed to have seen a familiar figure, but there were too many people in the banquet hall, so he disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    jiang che didn¡¯t see anything, but when he retracted his gaze and looked at shi yan¡¯s face, his brows furrowed imperceptibly.


    miss shi must have something on her mind again.


    he didn¡¯t know who he had misjudged just now.


    the song ended, and the ball ended.


    Then came the performance.


    tonight, they invited a rtively famous band.


    From the end of the ball to the band¡¯s performance, there was almost no break.


    Yun Jian was also walking towards the two of them at this time. However, someone appeared in front of Shi Yan and Jiang che before him and greeted them.


    ¡°junior shi yan, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here too?¡±


    It was a boy wearing a pair of silly sses. He had a strong bookish aura, but it was still difficult to hide his delicate appearance and some particrly hard to ignore temperament.


    It was Gu Tan, who was tied with song Meilian for first ce.


    There were a few girls and boys behind him, and it looked like they hade in a group.


    After greeting Shi Yan, Gu Tan looked at Jiang che and greeted him with a smile, ¡± ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡±


    in the previous car ident, he had heard how shi yan and jiang lin had addressed jiang che. it was not too abrupt for him to call jiang che fifth lord jiang.

 Chapter 417

    ?


    417 is there a problem?


    ¡°student gu.¡±


    ¡°have you recovered from your injuries?¡± shi yan nced at his leg.


    Gu Tan adjusted his sses and smiled shyly, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not a serious injury. I went to remove the cast two days ago. Thank you for your concern, Shi Yan.


    ¡°We¡¯re partly responsible for student Gu¡¯s injury. We¡¯re very happy to see that you¡¯ve recovered.¡± shi yan smiled politely.


    gu tan seemed to be a little embarrassed as he scratched his head, ¡± it¡¯s my own fault for getting injured. it has nothing to do with you. if i didn¡¯t hit your car that day, i would have hit someone else¡¯s car. you sent me to the hospital and even paid for my medical expenses. i really don¡¯t deserve this. ¡±


    ¡± i originally wanted to return the medical fees to you, but mr. jiang lin refused to ept it. i thought that fifth lord jiang must be someone of status, so if i insisted on returning the medical fees to you, i was afraid that it would affect his reputation, so i didn¡¯t mention it again. ¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze lingered on his face for a few seconds before she said,¡±the medical fees are what we should pay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your benevolence and righteousness. If it were someone else, they wouldn¡¯t take responsibility that doesn¡¯t belong to them. Since you insist, then I won¡¯t return the medical fees. I¡¯ll return this favor when you need me. ¡±


    the medical expenses were less than fifty thousand yuan, and gu tan did not look like he was short of fifty thousand yuan. even if his family¡¯s financial situation was not good, his grades were good, just his college entrance examination score alone should not be a small reward.


    However, he didn¡¯t insist on paying back the money, and instead treated their medical expenses as a favor, which was a little surprising.


    shi yan didn¡¯t respond to him. she just sized him up.


    gu tan also did not continue this topic, he smiled and said,¡±just now, i saw a figure from afar that looked like student shi yan. i thought i was mistaken, but i didn¡¯t expect it to be you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend, so my boyfriend and I came here to y.¡±


    she smiled and wrapped her arm around jiang che¡¯s.


    She looked at the group of people behind Gu Tan who seemed to be surprised to see her in a daze, or rather, to see her with Jiang che. She smiled and asked,¡±Student Gu, are you here with your friends?¡±


    ¡± yes, one of my roommates is having a birthday this weekend. i heard that this hot spring resort is not bad, so i invited everyone over to have fun. ¡±


    as soon as gu tan finished speaking, one of the boys reacted and greeted shi yan with a smile,¡±it¡¯s my birthday. hi, shi yan.¡±


    ¡°hello,¡± he said.


    ¡°I wish you all a good time. We¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Shi Yan smiled and nodded. After she finished speaking, she left with Jiang che.


    Shi Yan was a famous person in the school. They were all freshmen in the Faculty of Arts, so they had long heard of Shi Yan¡¯s name, but they had never had the chance to get to know her.


    When they saw him in person, they all sighed.


    how should he put it?


    She felt that the photos and videos only captured 70 ¨C 80% of her beauty and charm.


    In this noisy banquet venue, she gave off a sense of independence. It didn¡¯t seem out of ce, but when his eyes fell on her, it inexplicably gave people the illusion that they weren¡¯t in a noisy environment.


    He was probably affected by her calm and elegant aura.


    They had long heard that Shi Yan had a boyfriend, but very few people had seen him in person. There were no photos of him on the inte, either. They had only heard that he was an outstanding man.


    Now that she saw him in person, he was more than just outstanding. Such a person with a clear appearance, gentle temperament, and Noble was like a young master from a big family.


    There were Bandit gentlemen who were like sparring, polishing, and grinding.


    this was the first word that came to their minds when they saw him.


    When they saw him and Shi Yan standing together, they couldn¡¯t think of any other words other than ¡°well-matched.¡±


    looking at their backs as they left, a girl eximed, ¡± ¡°from a close distance, shi yan¡¯s appearance and temperament are even more killing! she was already so ruthless, but she didn¡¯t expect her boyfriend to be even more ruthless! Could this be the legendary saying of good-looking people ying with good-looking people? Just looking at his back is enough to match his face!¡±


    ¡°They are indeed a good match.¡±


    Another girl sighed. I didn¡¯t believe it when I heard that Shi Yan had a boyfriend. I always thought that a person like her, who doesn¡¯t care about worldly affairs, would never fall in love. I didn¡¯t expect that she not only has a boyfriend, but also such a handsome one.


    ¡°the straight-a student just called him fifth lord jiang, right? i heard that he¡¯s jiang rui¡¯s fifth uncle, the fifth master of the jiang family in sea city. no wonder he¡¯s able to have such a bearing. he¡¯s from such a family.¡±


    ¡°What kind of immortal character is Shi Yan? not only does she have beauty, figure, and temperament, but she also scored full marks in all subjects. It¡¯s fine that she scored full marks in all subjects, but even her boyfriend is of such high quality. I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m envious too. Just now, did you see that Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend didn¡¯t interrupt her when she was talking to the straight-A student? he just looked at Shi Yan. tsk, tsk, his eyes are so gentle that they¡¯re about to overflow with water. his brain is filled with ¡°overbearing president and his little dainty wife¡± every minute!¡±


    ¡°what overbearing president? he¡¯s clearly a gentle and noble young master. shi yan¡¯s temperament is also not that of a dainty wife, but that of a gentledy from a big family. after marriage, she will also have the style of a proper matriarch.¡±


    ¡°yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s the feeling! I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s my illusion, but Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend is so gentle and gentle. When I stood in front of him just now, I didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not alone!¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s probably because of his background and knowledge. no matter how gentle his temperament is, his aura is not something that ordinary people canpare to. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very nervous even in front of Shi Yan, let alone her boyfriend. I feel that if I were the one who took the initiative to greet her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to speak clearly. brainiac is the best. he can remain calm in front of them!¡±


    The girl nced at the quiet ancient pool and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not like his expression didn¡¯t change. i just saw brainiac smile. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen a straight-A student smile since the start of school.¡±


    ¡°now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, it does seem like it.¡±


    it¡¯s a pity that Shi Yan already has a boyfriend. Otherwise, it¡¯d be good to pair up with a top student. Our ss ¡®top student¡¯ is pretty good-looking with sses. If you take off your sses, you should be good enough to pair up with Shi Yan.


    ¡°Oh, really? Why do I feel that no matter how I look at it, our top student and Shi Yan don¡¯t look like a couple at all? I still think that Shi Yan and her boyfriend are morepatible. Our top student is too cold, and Shi Yan has a calm and quiet personality. I think she¡¯s more suitable for a gentle boy.¡±


    ......


    gu tan didn¡¯t have any reaction throughout the whole process, and it was unknown if he had heard the girls ¡°soft discussion.


    the band¡¯s performance began, and the music was very loud.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che had already walked far away. They stood not far away in a position with a wider view and fewer people. Gu Tan nced in their direction and then turned back to the stage in front of him to focus on the performance.


    ¡°Is there a problem with that student?¡± jiang che asked shi yan.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking this?¡± Shi Yan looked up at him and smiled.


    ¡± you¡¯re not the kind of person who likes to talk to unimportant people, and you don¡¯t pay too much attention to other people¡¯s affairs. but you just asked if he came here to y with his ssmates. ¡±

 Chapter 418

    ?


    418 the role of a father


    shi yanughed.


    He knew her well.


    ¡± it¡¯s not that there¡¯s a problem. i¡¯m just more sensitive and always more vignt about people and things. ¡±


    at least from the three times she had met him, she could not see any problem with the ancient pond, and there was no guarantee that there would be a problem, because from the beginning, there was nothing wrong with the ancient pond¡¯s performance.


    Jiang che sped her hand tightly, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a good thing to be alert.¡±


    He was not the one who had made her feel wary and guarded. From the moment they met until now, miss Shi had never taken any precautions against him.


    ¡°Fifth Lord, miss Shi Yan.¡±


    Yun Jian smiled and walked towards them.


    He should havee over a long time ago, but when Yun Jian saw the two of them talking to Gu Tan and the others, he thought they were some friends of Shi Yan, so he didn¡¯te over directly. He only came over after the two of them separated from Gu Tan and the others.


    The two of them raised their heads at the same time to look at him.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything. Shi Yan smiled and nodded.¡±Doctor Yun,¡±


    Yun Jian had long been used to Jiang Che¡¯s cold attitude towards others and was used to it. She didn¡¯t mind at all and nodded in response to Shi Yan. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°So you guys are having a date here, what a coincidence.¡±


    jiang che nced at him indifferently.


    She knew it was a date, but she still took the initiative to be a third wheel. She didn¡¯t have any eyes.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t surprised that yun jian knew that they were on a date. when yun jian called jiang che to ask him out, she was right beside him.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Jiang Che¡¯s temperament was gentle, but his tone was very light.


    when yun jian heard this, she knew that he disliked her for being a third wheel.


    ¡°i¡¯ll make it clear first, i didn¡¯te with you! I don¡¯t like to be a third wheel. I chose this ce to rx for two days.¡±


    she became more serious. ¡± alright, let¡¯s cut the crap. ah che, your second niece from the jiang family is sitting over there. you should have seen her, right? ¡±


    he nced at jiang shasha as he spoke.


    ¡°what are you trying to say?¡± jiang che nced up.


    ¡°what else can i say? i¡¯m just giving you a heads up. even though i didn¡¯t know it was you guys, my instincts tell me that jiang shasha isn¡¯t as innocent and harmless as she looks. i¡¯m not worried about you. no matter how capable she is, she can¡¯t do anything to you, fifth lord jiang. you have miss shi yan by your side, so it¡¯s never wrong to be more vignt.¡±


    ¡°Many thanks.¡±


    ¡°thank you for your concern, doctor yun.¡±


    they actually spoke at the same time.


    it wasn¡¯t a big deal for shi yan to thank her, but when she heard jiang che thanking him in a serious manner, yun jian felt ufortable all over. she patted the goosebumps on her arms and said, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t, don¡¯t, don¡¯t. fifth lord jiang¡¯s sincere thanks makes me very flustered.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s nothing much.¡± He smiled at Shi Yan.


    His attitude towards Jiang che and Shi Yan werepletely different.


    ¡°How long do you guys n to stay here?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll be back tomorrow afternoon,¡± jiang che replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m also nning to return tomorrow afternoon. Since we¡¯ve met, let¡¯s have lunch together tomorrow afternoon. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve had a proper meal with miss Shi Yan yet.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my negligence. Doctor Yun and third young master Yu are Jiang Che¡¯s friends. I¡¯ve wanted to treat you to a meal alone for a long time, but I haven¡¯t found the opportunity. How about this, I¡¯ll get Jiang che to give third young master Yu a call and we¡¯ll go back to the city for dinner tomorrow.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yun Jian agreed.


    he was notfortable eating with them alone like a third wheel. it was good to call yuxi along so that they could talk about some serious matters.


    ah che had reminded yu xi that the head of the gu family hade to haicheng. he had long found out from yu xi, but until now, he had not been able to find out the other party¡¯s whereabouts. with yu xi and the gu family¡¯s entanglement, this was not a small matter for the yu family.


    In the closed banquet hall, the band¡¯s performance was a little loud. To others, it might seem very lively, but


    Yun Jian looked at the two people in front of her, who were quieter than the other, and said, ¡± ¡°Even I find the music deafening. I thought you guys wouldn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not bad toe into contact with new things and have a new experience once in a while. ¡±


    It was hard to say whether he liked it or not. He did not have a clear definition of his likes and dislikes. Or rather, he did not particrly like or hate things. However, if he was alone, without miss Shi¡¯spany, he would not stay for long at such a noisy ce.


    yun jian understood when she saw the two of them exchanging looks of love.


    Alright, when you¡¯re with someone you like, you¡¯ll like even things you don¡¯t like. He understood.


    However, this was the first time he was alone with the two of them. He only had one feeling-he was a little full! the fifth lord jiang was really a man who changedpletely when he fell in love. he was showing off!


    He didn¡¯t say anything else and watched the performance quietly.


    He didn¡¯t leave until the banquet ended.


    when yun jian was watching the performance, jiang che went from holding shi yan¡¯s hand to hugging her waist, then to hugging shi yan from behind as if he had no bones. once the performance ended, he couldn¡¯t stand it and slipped away.


    After tonight, he was amazed at how Jiang che had be so uncaring about his image. He was eximing in his heart that this was not the fifth Lord Jiang He knew.


    On the way back to the hotel, no one else came to make trouble for the two of them. Shi Yan thought that Gu Yuanyuan woulde to make her presence known.


    in fact, after gu yi brought gu yuanyuan back to her room to change her clothes, she did leave gu yi alone. he had sneaked out to settle the score with shi yan. however, the hot spring resort was too big and there were many guests. the hotel did not disclose the room details of the guests, so she could not find her.


    However, just because no one came to cause trouble didn¡¯t mean that they didn¡¯t encounter other people.


    On the way back to her room, Shi Yan saw a familiar figure standing under the streetmp not far away.


    He stopped in his tracks.


    this time, she saw the other party¡¯s face clearly and had a brief eye contact with the other party!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Seeing that she had suddenly stopped, Jiang che followed her line of sight in puzzlement and saw Shi Lin, Shi Yan¡¯s biological father, standing under a streetmp not far away!


    He was alone.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t expect that she would meet him in such a situation after nine years.


    She stopped in her tracks, her body slightly stiff, and her face seemed to be a little tense. Jiang che even felt her grip on his hand tighten at that moment.


    Instead, he held her hand in his palm and gently pinched her fingertips.


    It was a silentfort.


    however, shi yan didn¡¯t snap back to her senses immediately after heforted her. the role of a father was always different from others.


    shi yan could remember things early, starting from the age of two. she could remember almost everything that had happened at that time. She still remembered being hugged or carried by her father when she was two or three years old. She also remembered that every time her father went out, he would hug her or raise his hand to rub her head to say goodbye. Every time he went out, he would bring her a gift.


    Of course, she still remembered that year when she was called home to be announced by the elders of her family. Her father had also sat there and expressed his approval. As he was already ten years old, he remembered it even more clearly.


    for the past nine years, her mother would call her once or twice every year. she was no stranger to the role of a mother, but her father,


    she had not seen him for nine whole years. in these nine years, she had not even heard his voice.


    whose fault was it?


    perhaps both were wrong.


    in the past nine years, her father had never called her, and neither had she.


    when it came to stubbornness or heart-to-heart, none of them would lose to the other.


    her expression did not change much, only a little tense. but jiang che held her hand and no one knew better than him about the change in her mood.


    ¡°miss shi,¡± he called out softly, holding her hand tightly.


    shi yan slowly came back to her senses and looked up at him. she seemed to be unable to hold back her emotions, and a trace of grievance and helplessness shed in her eyes. it wasn¡¯t obvious, but it was enough for jiang che to catch it.


    if you don¡¯t want to see me, then we won¡¯t see each other for the time being. Let¡¯s go back first, okay? ¡± His voice was very soft and gentle, as if he was afraid of startling her.


    It had a soothing effect.


    shi yan¡¯s mood seemed to have calmed down.


    ¡°i¡¯ll see you sooner orter. you go back first.¡±


    Jiang che nced at her, then at Shi Lin, who was still standing not far away and staring at Shi Yan. He leaned over and hugged Shi Yan. ¡± call me if there¡¯s anything. also,e back early. ¡±


    Shi Yan leaned against his words and replied in a low voice,¡±yes.¡±


    only then did jiang che let her go. he nodded at shi lin and headed in the direction of the hotel.


    Only Shi Yan and Shi Lin were left. Shi Yan wanted to walk toward Shi Lin, but she found that her feet were rooted to the ground and she couldn¡¯t move.


    In the end, it was Shi Lin who walked towards her.


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    His voice was calm and emotionless.


    At first nce, it sounded like that.


    if one were to listen carefully, one would be able to hear that his voice was trembling slightly.


    Shi Yan¡¯s hands clenched into fists and she smiled.¡±Daddy.¡±


    this smile directly made shi lin stop in his tracks, his body seemed to sway. after a long time, he forced himself to say, ¡± ¡°Yingluo, do you want to find a ce to sit down?¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    A few minutester, they arrived at a milk tea bar in the vi.


    shi lin chose the location.


    shi lin naturally didn¡¯t like drinking milk tea. he thought that most eighteen or neen-year-old girls liked milk tea, and that shi yan would be morefortable at the milk tea bar.

 Chapter 419

    ?


    419 The father and daughter don¡¯t talk much


    ¡°What do you want to drink?¡± shi lin was the first to speak when they entered the milk tea bar.


    shi yan was about to say anything, but then he thought that she rarely came to ces like milk tea bar. it was his first time here, so he was afraid that he would feel ufortable. he took back the words he wanted to say.


    ¡°A cup of original vor is good.¡±


    In fact, she didn¡¯t drink milk tea often.


    hearing her say this, shi lin¡¯s eyes seemed to light up.


    in his memory, shi yan didn¡¯t have any preferences, and he didn¡¯t have a direction to cater to her preferences. seeing that she had taken the initiative to choose one, he thought that it shouldn¡¯t be her first time drinking it. he felt that she finally had some of the qualities that a girl of her age should have. she wasn¡¯t so indifferent and heavy-hearted.


    as a father, he was overjoyed.


    moreover, she was willing to order and not just deal with it. this meant that she was not that unhappy to be with him, her father.


    ¡°You go find a seat and sit down, I¡¯ll order.¡±


    shi yan nodded and went to find a seat.


    The milk tea bar wasn¡¯t big, but it had two floors. The second floor was quieter. Shi Yan was about to go up to the second floor, but just as she reached the stairs, she heard Shi Lin ordering,¡±Two original, one warm, and one room temperature.¡±


    shi yan stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him.


    Not to mention his understanding, just from his ufortable expression when he walked into the milk tea bar, he really didn¡¯t look like a person who often came to ces like the milk tea bar. In fact, it was his first time here.


    It was his first time here, but he was already so familiar with the order. It was very likely that he had learned about it in advance.


    Her gaze lingered on Shi Lin¡¯s face for a few seconds before she went upstairs with aplicated mood.


    There weren¡¯t many people on the second floor, only two or three.


    she found a quiet spot and sat down.


    after a while, shi lin came upstairs with two cups of milk tea. he handed shi yan the warm cup and left the room temperature one for himself.


    before he handed it to shi yan, he helped her insert the straw.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little hot.¡± He reminded.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shi Yan took it.


    They subconsciously thanked him, but when the words came out, they were both stunned.


    Shi Yan was the first to snap out of her daze. She spoke to ease the subtle atmosphere.¡±Father, you sit too.¡±


    only then did shi lin return to his senses and sit down.


    seeing shi yan take a sip of the milk tea, he seemed to be relieved and also inserted the straw into his cup to drink.


    it was not the taste he liked.


    he usually preferred to drink tea and coffee.


    ¡°have you seen your mother?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    Shi Yan seemed to feel that his answer was a little cold, so he added with a smile,¡±i¡¯ve seen her a few times. after mom came to haicheng, i stayed at the su family¡¯s house for a night.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯ve met.¡±


    The father and daughter were not talkative people, so there was another period of silence.


    Shi Yan took a sip of milk tea and spoke first.¡±Where¡¯s dad? have you seen my mother since you came to haicheng?¡±


    She didn¡¯t ask him when he hade to Haicheng, even though she didn¡¯t know he hade.


    ¡°yes, i came from the su family¡¯s house today,¡±


    he didn¡¯t let su wan know that he was here for shi yan. otherwise, su wan would definitely be worried and follow him.


    ¡°yes.¡± Shi Yan nodded.


    there was another round of silence.


    Shi Lin was a little regretful that he didn¡¯t ask su Wan toe with him. If su Wan had been there, the atmosphere wouldn¡¯t have been like this.


    After a long while, Shi Lin opened his mouth again and took the initiative to say, ¡± ¡°i arrived in haicheng yesterday.¡±


    ¡°I went to see Jiang che first.¡±


    Shi Yan suddenly raised her head to look at him.


    This was the most emotional moment Shi Yan and Shi Lin had experienced since Jiang che had left and left the two of them alone.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m not making things difficult for him. i just want to see what kind of person my daughter has taken a fancy to.¡±


    shi yan pursed her lips and looked at him without saying a word.


    After not seeing her for so many years, Shi Lin somehow understood her meaning and said with a straight face, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re very protective of him, but you¡¯re not happy that he passed you to see him. jiang wu is really capable. even my daughter, who doesn¡¯t care much about anything, ispletely devoted to him.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t angry, but his tone wasn¡¯t very good either. He didn¡¯t have any prejudice against Jiang che, but it was a little sour.


    Shi Yan wanted to continue, but she didn¡¯t know what to say. She wanted to choose not to speak, but when she looked up and saw Shi Lin¡¯s face, which had more traces of age than before, she finally opened her mouth.¡±yingluo has nothing to do with his ability. i was the one who took a fancy to him first. When I first saw him, I didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was.¡±


    she was indeed very protective of jiang che!


    then, he thought of what she had just said and his expression became a little strange.¡±Are you trying to tell me that you¡¯re interested in his face?¡±


    ¡°you can say that.¡±


    If it wasn¡¯t her face that caught her eye at first nce, what else could it be?


    ¡°Then you really are Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°shallow?¡± Shi Yan interrupted him with a smile. it does seem a little shallow.


    at the mention of jiang che, she had something to say, unlike just now when she had been silent and he was always the one who took the initiative to find topics.


    for a moment, shi lin¡¯s mood became even moreplicated.


    although he was a little upset that his daughter had been kidnapped so early, it was still a good thing.


    His daughter was different from other girls of the same age. She could not be judged by the standards of other girls of the same age. it was a good thing that she could care so much about a person and was willing to get along with him and even consider him for a lifetime.


    It was better than her indifferent attitude towards everything, as if there was nothing in this world worth her nostalgia.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve taken a fancy to him first, i can¡¯t say anything more. you know what you¡¯re doing, just don¡¯t let yourself suffer.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t suffer a loss.¡± shi yan said with certainty.


    shi lin looked at her and didn¡¯t continue this topic.


    Jiang che is also from the capital. Are you guys nning to return to the capital? ¡±


    ¡°Probably not for now. As for Yingluo, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    she would go back if jiang che went back, but if she went back alone, yingying couldn¡¯t tell if she didn¡¯t want to go back. her feelings for the shi family were veryplicated.


    Don¡¯t you want to go back?


    it didn¡¯t seem like it.


    do you want to go back?


    it didn¡¯t seem like it.


    Shi Lin didn¡¯t dare to mention what had happened back then in front of her, so he didn¡¯t dare to say too much about returning to the capital and the Shi family.


    when he heard that she didn¡¯t give apletely negative answer, he had mixed feelings, but at the same time, he was relieved.


    ¡°When you return to the capital, can you go back to the Shi family to take a look? All these years, your mother has been taking good care of your courtyard. She has also nted many flowers and nts in your courtyard. You should like them.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer immediately. She held the milk tea tightly.


    After a while, he forced a smile and said, ¡± I probably won¡¯t be back anytime soon. I¡¯ll contact you and mom again when I return to the capital.


    ¡°yingluo, yes.¡±


    shi lin lowered the gaze in his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but the milk tea he had just drunk made him feel a bitter taste in his mouth.


    ¡°i heard that you have a teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± your mother and i want to pay a visit to your teacher. is it inconvenient? ¡±


    ¡°yingluo won¡¯t. the teacher is very easy to talk to.¡±


    ¡°How about youe with us some other day?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Yingluo. Just tell me when you set the time.¡±


    Although she hesitated, she still agreed. Shi Lin was still very happy.


    ¡°when will you be free? We¡¯ll do it at your time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡± The school no longer required her to go to ss on time. If she didn¡¯t go to ss, she didn¡¯t even need to ask for leave.


    then ... Then let¡¯s go on a weekend or an afternoon when you don¡¯t have many sses? ¡±


    ¡°sure.¡±


    Seeing him again after nine years, the situation was much better than Shi Lin had imagined. He knew who had contributed to this, so he was even more aware of Jiang Che¡¯s position in Shi Yan¡¯s heart.


    Jiang Che¡¯s status in the Jiang family is remarkable. Many people respect him, and many people fear him. But in the Jiang family, not many people want to see him live well. If you¡¯re with him, you¡¯ll definitely have a lot of trouble in the future. the shi family doesn¡¯t take the initiative to cause trouble, but they¡¯re not afraid of trouble either. in the future, if you¡¯re bullied or have something you can¡¯t handle, just give me or the rest of the family a call.¡±


    Shi Yan raised her head to look at him.


    shi lin didn¡¯t avoid her and just looked straight at her. ¡± yanyan, it¡¯s our fault for letting you live alone for so many years, but you have to remember that no matter whether you¡¯ve been living alone all these years or not, and whether we haven¡¯t contacted each other for nine years, you have a family behind you. you¡¯re not an orphan. ¡±


    Shi Yan pursed her lips and remained silent.


    Shi Lin didn¡¯t say anything more. drink it quickly. It¡¯ste. Go back and rest early after you¡¯re done.


    ten minutester, they left the milk tea bar.


    ¡°student shi yan?¡± someone called out to her the moment she walked out.

 Chapter 420

    ?


    420 stop joking around


    The one who spoke was a girl, and beside her were two men and a woman. Gu Tan was among them.


    shi yan looked at the girl who greeted her, smiled, and nodded.¡±Hello,¡± he said.


    ¡°i thought i was mistaken. i didn¡¯t expect it to be student shi yan. i want to drink milk tea and heard that there is a milk tea shop here, so i dragged my ssmate here with me. is student shi yan leaving? do you want to go in and have another drink?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°alright, then student shi yan should go back and rest early. By the way, where¡¯s your boyfriend? Are you alone? It¡¯s sote now, and there are a lot of people in the hot spring Vi. Are you sure you can go back alone? Do you want us to send you off?¡±


    It was almost 11:30, and the girl¡¯s worry was not without reason.


    seeing that she had good intentions, shi yan smiled and replied, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll go with my dad.¡±


    only then did the girl notice shi lin at the side.


    shi yan¡¯s father?


    He looked too young. He and Shi Yan were standing far away and not very close, so she thought that they were not together.


    However, Shi Yan was indeed the person who caused a sensation on the campuswork on the first day of school. She even dared to bring her father along to go on a hot spring date with her boyfriend!


    awesome!


    ¡°so it¡¯s uncle. hello, uncle!¡±


    The girl greeted him first, and the other three followed suit. ¡°Hello, uncle!¡±


    ¡°hello.¡± shi lin smiled and looked at the few people.


    This was the first time he had met Shi Yan¡¯s ssmates who bowed to him and called him ¡°uncle.¡± It was a wonderful feeling.


    so this was how it felt to meet her daughter¡¯s ssmate.


    because it was too novel, he looked at the four people who greeted him a few more times. because of his good memory, he directly remembered their faces.


    After leaving the milk tea bar, Shi Lin sent Shi Yan to the hotel.


    He did not send Shi Yan to the door of her room. As a father, he could not personally send his daughter to the door of a man who had kidnapped her.


    But he couldn¡¯t stop the two from living together.


    they simply parted ways after sending shi yan to the hotel lobby.


    after the two left, gu tan and the other three sat down on the second floor of the milk tea bar.


    ¡± this milk tea shop is really good. brainiac, you¡¯re amazing. it was clearly liu qi who chose this ce for his birthday, but you¡¯re more familiar with this ce than him. you should know that there¡¯s a milk tea shop here, right? Fortunately, Liu Qi dragged you along. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t we have missed such a delicious milk tea?¡± the girl who took the initiative to greet shi yan at the door said.


    The girl was Xu Yue, the roommate of Liu Qi¡¯s girlfriend.


    ¡± i¡¯m not familiar with this ce either. i heard you guys talking just now and learned that you guys wanted to drink milk tea, so i asked the staff here. ¡± gu tan supported himself with his sses. therge frame covered his face, so his expression could not be seen clearly.


    ¡± you¡¯re the one who thought of asking the staff. we didn¡¯t think of it. we always felt that such a high-end hot spring resort wouldn¡¯t sell a civilian drink like milk tea. ¡± Xu Yue said with a smile.


    Speaking of which, I didn¡¯t expect that such an otherworldly person like Shi Yan woulde to drink milk tea with her father instead of her boyfriend.


    ¡°her father is really young. he was a handsome man when he was young. he¡¯s indeed worthy of giving birth to such a good-looking daughter. if shi yan had an elder or younger brother, he would definitely be a handsome man. Sigh, why don¡¯t I have such good genes in my family? I can only be envious.¡±


    As she spoke, she looked at Gu Tan, who was sitting beside her, ¡± ¡°But Brainiac, you¡¯re not inferior to them in terms of looks. Why did you get such a pair of sses? You¡¯vepletely covered up all your advantages.¡±


    A couple was sitting opposite her, so she could only sit with Gu Tan.


    ¡°it¡¯s just a superficial appearance, don¡¯t mind it too much. I really like this pair of sses and can¡¯t bear to change it. ¡±


    xu yue thought that this pair of sses might have a special meaning to him, so she did not say anything more.


    they started talking about shi yan again.


    when I first saw Shi Yan¡¯s photo on the campus forum, I really thought she was a fairy who didn¡¯t care about themon people. I didn¡¯t expect her to have a boyfriend. It seems that she has a good rtionship with her boyfriend.


    the girl sitting opposite xu yue said,¡±with her boyfriend¡¯s looks, it¡¯s hard for anyone not to be tempted, right?¡± It¡¯s normal for Shi Yan to be tempted.¡±


    ¡°girlfriend, you¡¯replimenting a guy in front of your boyfriend. isn¡¯t that a little inappropriate?¡± liu qi, who was beside her, did not know whether tough or cry.


    the girl chuckled. ¡± everyone loves beauty. don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m very self-aware. it¡¯s enough for someone like me to match someone like you. i don¡¯t dare to dream of someone who¡¯s not like a mortal. ¡±


    Xu Yue nodded in agreement. that¡¯s right. If it weren¡¯t for Shi Yan, I would also think that no one is worthy of such an excellent man.


    ¡± shi yan isn¡¯t bad either. i heard that there¡¯s a list of campus belles in the school and shi yan is in the top three. ¡±


    ¡°Is there? Where was he? i¡¯m going to vote for her too. no matter what, we¡¯re from the same academy. it¡¯s our honor to have a campus belle from our academy!¡± xu yue was very interested.


    ¡°i¡¯ll send you the link when i get back. it was sent to me by a high school ssmate who got into haicheng university at the same time as me. i clicked on it and took a look. if you want to vote, count me in. after all, we¡¯ve met shi yan twice and i have a good impression of her. ¡±


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll call you along!¡±


    ......


    the two girls were chatting, but the two boys couldn¡¯t interrupt at all, so they just talked about their own things.


    Liu Qi said, ¡± it turns out that your car ident a few days ago was rted to Shi Yan. No wonder I heard that you said hello to Shi Yan at the entrance of the Faculty of Arts. Shi Yan even asked her ssmates to send you to the ssroom.


    that day was also a coincidence. The main responsibility of the ident was on me. My bicycle¡¯s brake broke, and I crashed into their car when I rushed out. In essence, it had nothing to do with them.


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity. when the school first started, i heard that there was a famous person like shi yan in the faculty of arts.ter, i heard that she got a perfect score in all her subjects. i thought that you two would be a perfect match. i didn¡¯t expect that she would have a boyfriend first.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make such a joke.¡±


    liu qi could not see gu tan¡¯s expression behind the sses, but he was still shocked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about whether I have feelings for Shi Yan. Even if I do, Shi Yan has a boyfriend now. It¡¯s not good for this kind of thing to spread.¡±


    ¡°alright, alright, alright, i won¡¯t joke around anymore,¡± liu qi quickly said.


    what was he doing with such a serious face? a fairdy was a perfect match for a gentleman. it was not strange for him to like a beauty like shi yan. moreover, he was just joking!


    However, ever since they met up till now, Gu Tan had an old-fashioned and taciturn personality, so it was understandable that he would have such a big reaction.


    On the other side, Shi Yan swiped her room card and entered the room.


    both of them had a room card.


    She pushed the door open and entered. Jiang che, who was sitting on the sofa, looked up at her. ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re back?¡±


    he put down the magazine in his hand. the magazine should have been left in the room for the guests to pass time, but he had already read more than half of it.

 Chapter 421

    ?


    421 can¡¯t expect too much


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back.¡±


    She walked over to him.


    When she approached, Jiang che stood up and pulled her into his arms. ¡± miss shi, you¡¯reing homete at night. your boyfriend will warm you up. ¡±


    This really didn¡¯t sound like something he would say.


    shi yan helplessly curled her lips.


    He didn¡¯t mention a word about her meeting her father, and she knew he was taking care of her feelings.


    He was really considerate.


    since he didn¡¯t mention it, she naturally wouldn¡¯t mention it too much, in case he was worried again.


    After meeting her father that night, she realized that it was actually not a difficult thing. It was much better than she had expected.


    She had never thought in detail about what it would be like to see her father again, but she knew that it would definitely not be as calm as it was now and that the atmosphere would not be too awkward.


    it was all because she had met jiang che. she had hispany and his guidance.


    She hugged his waist tightly and leaned into his arms. She rubbed her face against the cor of his bathrobe and said coquettishly, ¡± ¡°Yes, give me Nuan Nuan.¡±


    jiang che looked down at her, his eyes full of smiles.


    Why was he so clingy?


    he hugged her a little tighter and hugged her for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°do you want to shower? It¡¯ll be better if you take a shower.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only then did Jiang che slowly release her. He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips, saying teasingly, ¡± ¡°Go, I¡¯ll warm my bed and wait for you.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    when shi yan came out of the shower, jiang che was already lying on the bed.


    she walked over, lifted the nket, andy down.


    Jiang che, who was lying on his side in her direction, said, ¡± ¡°miss shi,e closer. i can¡¯t hold you.¡±


    usually, he would pull shi yan into his arms after shey down. this was the first time he had made her take the initiative to lean into his arms.


    Shi Yan smiled and took the initiative to shrink into his arms.


    the moment she got close, he held her face with one hand and kissed her.


    First, he kissed her gently on the lips. This continued for a long time before he went deeper. It was a very gentle kiss. In Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, this was the gentlest kiss they had ever had since they got together.


    there wasn¡¯t much lust in it, but more offort.


    At least, that was what Shi Yan felt.


    After the long kiss, Jiang che wiped the corner of Shi Yan¡¯s lips with his thumb and kissed her forehead lightly, pulling her into his arms. ¡°miss shi, go to sleep.¡±


    Shi Yan was slightly stunned by his sudden stop.


    she thought that he would tease her.


    Thinking of this, her heart was moved. She smiled and leaned on his chest, slowly closing her eyes and saying in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Good night, Mr. Jiang.¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± she said.


    *


    Sunday afternoon, Jade Restaurant.


    in the pavilion in the backyard, shi yan sat beside jiang che. other than them, there were two other people sitting at the table. they were yu xi and yun jian.


    After returning from the hot spring resort, Shi Yan and Jiang che went straight to the Jade Restaurant.st night, shi yan had told yun jian that she would treat them to a meal this afternoon.


    They didn¡¯t meet in the private room in the front building of the Jade eatery. Instead, they met in Jiang Che¡¯s private Pavilion. Since Yuxi and Yun Jian were Jiang Che¡¯s friends, Jiang che didn¡¯t treat them as strangers.


    the dishes were all prepared by jiang che on the way and he did not ask for their opinions.


    Of course, the two of them didn¡¯t have any objections.


    well, in fact, it was more because they didn¡¯t dare to have any opinions.


    not to mention yun jian, even yuxi was a little overwhelmed by the honor of being invited to dinner by the fifth master jiang.


    However, when he found out from Yun Jian that it was Shi Yan¡¯s idea to treat them to a meal and not Jiang Che¡¯s, Yuxi was not so surprised.


    ¡± ah che, miss shi yan, we know that you haven¡¯t had the chance to formally congratte the two of you after being together for so long. taking advantage of today, third young master yu and i would like to offer you a toast. congrattions. ¡±


    The two of them stood up and raised their sses.


    shi yan nced at jiang che and also stood up to raise her ss.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he smiled.


    ¡°thank you,¡± jiang che also said.


    His tone was very solemn, and it made Yuxi and Yun Jian look at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee. Take a seat, take a seat. We¡¯re not outsiders. ¡°Speaking of which, I always thought that ah-che would be thest one out of the three of us to be single. I even thought that he would be alone for the rest of his life. I didn¡¯t expect him to be the first one to be single. It¡¯s really hard to predict.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t know how to respond to yun jian¡¯s words, so she just smiled.


    ¡°i¡¯m lucky.¡±


    jiang che looked at shi yan with a gentle smile in his eyes. he then looked at the two people sitting opposite him. you guys aren¡¯t as lucky as me to meet such a nice person like miss Shi. Are you envious? ¡±


    His tone was no different from usual, but when his words fell into the ears of the two, they felt like they owed him.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if he was envious, but he really wanted to hit someone.


    I¡¯m very envious! Yun Jian smiled without a smile. I¡¯m very envious!


    Ah che, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a dog when ites to love!


    yun jian thought about this in her heart but didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud.


    ¡°since you¡¯re so envious, do you want me to get miss shi to introduce you? miss shi should know quite a few girls.¡±


    not to mention yuxi and yun jian, even shi yan¡¯s mouth twitched imperceptibly when she heard jiang che¡¯s words.


    she didn¡¯t expect him to be like this.


    however, as his girlfriend, she would not expose him at this time. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°if third young master yu and doctor yun need it, i¡¯ll help you look around and see if there¡¯s any suitable candidate.¡±


    the corners of yu xi¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡± thank you for your kind intentions, miss shi yan. you can help yun jian find one. i don¡¯t have any needs in this area for the time being. ¡±


    ¡°i ... i don¡¯t have any for the time being. thank you, miss shi yan.¡±


    ¡°Ah-che, I really have to thank you!¡± She said to Jiang che, gritting her teeth.


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    jiang che calmly raised his eyes and nced at him, then continued to put food into shi yan¡¯s bowl.


    it made yun jian¡¯s teeth itch, and she bit down hard on the ribs.


    As they chatted, they were already halfway through the meal.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation between you and Xuan Jinrui?¡± yu xi asked jiang che.


    ¡°i¡¯ll help him return to the capital and help him when necessary. the condition is that he will trap xuan siyun so that she won¡¯t disturb me and miss shi, and a reward of one billion yuan.¡±


    one billion?


    Was the fifth Lord Jiang someone whocked one billion Yuan?


    He was only willing to get involved in the family¡¯s internal strife because Xuan Siyun annoyed him. Since she was the chosen heir of the Xuan family, he couldn¡¯t do anything to her directly, so he found Xuan Jinrui and let them fight among themselves.


    ¡°why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±


    ¡± i need to know what kind of rtionship you have with xuan jinrui so that i can decide how to treat him. after all, i still have to give you face. ¡± Yu Xi said.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have a selfless friendship with him. the only condition for me to help him is that his target is xuan siyun. everything else has nothing to do with me.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s statement was clear.


    ¡°i¡¯m relieved to hear you say that.¡±


    Yun Jian looked at them in confusion and asked Yu Xi, ¡± ¡°what, did xuan jinrui offend you?¡±


    ¡°He set his sights on Rui ¡®er. you¡¯ve just barely gained a foothold in house xuan and can barely fight with xuan siyun, and now you¡¯re thinking ofing to haicheng yourself with rui ¡®er. house xuan, what are you doing?¡±


    Yu Xi snorted coldly,¡±each one is more ignorant than the other!.¡±


    ¡°He came to Sea city to see your niece? When did that happen?¡± yun jian did not know about this.


    shi yan was clear.


    Jiang Rui had told her before.


    So, Xuan Jinrui came to look for Jiang Rui because, like Xuan Siyun, he felt that Jiang Rui was a threat to his position?


    ¡°it¡¯s been a few days. rui ¡®er told jiang cheng about this, and i only found out about it when jiang cheng mentioned it. by the time we found out, he had already left sea city. to be able to avoid me and jiang cheng and secretlye to see rui ¡®er, xuan jinrui does have some ability.¡±


    ¡°You can already confirm that he¡¯s an enemy and not a friend?¡±


    everyone present, including jiang che, was a little surprised that shi yan would interrupt.


    The main reason was that she really didn¡¯t like to get involved in other people¡¯s Affairs.


    After being stunned for a moment, Yu Xi said, ¡± not at the moment. But if he¡¯s a friend and not an enemy, he cane and see Rui ¡®er openly if he wants to see her. Why would he bother to avoid me and Jiang Cheng secretly? ¡± furthermore, he only came to sea city to see rui ¡®er and did not go to see my sister-inw.¡±


    Yun Jian said,¡¯indeed, even if he¡¯s not an enemy, the probability of him being one of us is not high. ah che had already said that he had no personal rtionship with him. since that¡¯s the case, you can deal with xuan jinrui however you want in the future. there¡¯s no need to worry. just call me if you need help. i¡¯m a free man anyway, i have plenty of time.¡±


    Yu Xi nodded.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who the head of the Gu family is?¡± she asked Jiang che.


    She was asking him about the whereabouts of the head of the Gu family after he came to Haicheng and if he had any definite news.


    Yu Xi had yet to find any trace of the other party. Among the people with the surname Gu and some influence in Haicheng, he had only found Gu Yi.


    He had dealt with the head of the Gu family before and Gu Yike was not that person.


    As for whether Gu Yi had anything to do with the Gu family, further investigation was required. So far, no one had found anything rted to the Gu family.


    ¡± what? ¡± jiang che raised his eyes and nced at him. ¡± do you think i¡¯d waste my time and effort to investigate someone who has nothing to do with me? ¡±


    Yu Xi,¡±hehe.¡±


    well, he understood that the fifth lord jiang was only able to tell him that the head of the gu family hade to haicheng because of their many years of friendship.


    ¡°check on gu yi and that gu yuanyuan.¡± Jiang che suddenly said.


    yuxi and yun jian wanted to ask more, but they saw jiang che concentrating on putting food into shi yan¡¯s bowl with no intention of saying anything.


    They looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Alright, it was already good enough that this man could take the initiative to give them a direction. They couldn¡¯t expect too much.

 Chapter 422

    ?


    422 the angry shi yan


    after the meal, yun jian left first. jiang che and yuxi were discussing business in the house. shi yan sat and listened for a while. she felt bored and went out first.


    He sat in the courtyard.


    It was dinnertime, so there were many guests in the Jade eatery. The sound of a zither came from the pavilion in front.


    someone came to serve shi yan tea and saw her looking up at the pavilion in front of her. he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±miss shi yan, are you listening to the zither?¡±


    Shi Yan thanked him and took the tea, nodding.


    The person who served the tea was a girl in her twenties. She was considered a manager in the Jade eatery. In the past, when Jiang che brought Shi Yan to the Jade eatery, she was the one who received her, except for the manager of the Jade eatery. Shi Yan remembered that her name was Hu Yu and she was a well-mannered and sensible person.


    seeing that shi yan was indeed listening to the zither, hu yu said, ¡± the zither yer of the Jade eatery is a very powerful person. She¡¯s only 25 years old but she¡¯s already very good at ying the zither. Many of the customers of the Jade eaterye for her, and many of them are experts in music.


    ¡°She has been a zither yer in our Jade eatery for five years. Back then, it was the fifth Lord who personally invited her to be a zither yer in the Jade eatery. It can be seen that she has a high attainment in music.¡±


    it was a zither yer that jiang che had personally invited. no wonder he yed the zither so well.


    ¡°the zither yer indeed ys the zither very well.¡± shi yan said sincerely.


    hu yu wasn¡¯t a person who liked to smile. he was even a little serious. seeing that shi yan seemed to really like the zither yer¡¯s music, and knowing that shi yan was someone highly valued by lord fifth, he couldn¡¯t help but show a faint smile when he saw that she had something she liked in the jade food house.


    ¡°This ce is far away and not the best ce to listen to the zither. If miss Shi Yan wants, I can arrange a Pavilion for you near the zither room where the zither yer is.¡±


    ¡°no, it¡¯s fine here. thank you.¡±


    hu yu only made a suggestion. seeing shi yan refuse, he didn¡¯t insist.¡±alright, i won¡¯t disturb you any longer. call me if you need anything.¡±


    after hu yu left, shi yan was left alone in the courtyard.


    she leaned against the back of the chair and sipped her tea. the surrounding environment was quiet, apanied by the garden full of lotus flowers and the sound of the zither from the pavilion, which had a different vor.


    At the end of the song, her cup of tea was already half-filled.


    he turned around and looked at the half-open door not far away. jiang che and yu xi were still talking about business inside.


    she didn¡¯t get up to disturb him. instead, she poured herself a cup of tea and continued to listen to the next song. however, when the zither started ying again, her hand holding the teacup suddenly stopped.


    This song


    Although she wasn¡¯t a musical genius, she had some attainments in the zither. She could still distinguish the basic pieces.


    she had heard jiang che y this song before, when they were filming a short film of jiang che ying the piano and her dancing.


    the jade eatery was jiang che¡¯s ce. logically speaking, it wasn¡¯t strange for jiang che to have yed a tune yed by a zither yer before. however, she felt that the tune jiang che yed that day was very nice.ter on, she asked jiang che where he learned the tune and if he could find time to teach her.


    of course, it was just an excuse for her to ask him to teach her. in fact, she could learn it after listening to it once. She only wanted to take the opportunity to spend more time with Jiang che.


    naturally, jiang che agreed readily. he was even more interested than her. when she asked him to teach her, he almost put it into action immediately. it was only when she said that she was busy with her studies recently and that she would talk about it after the holidays that he gave up.


    it was also at that time that she found out that jiang che hadposed the song on a whim. moreover, ording to jiang che, he had never yed it in front of anyone except on the day of the short film.


    how could a zither yer of the jade restaurant know how to y a song that had never been yed in front of others? Could it be that Jiang che had given the music score to the zither yer?


    this did not make sense.


    ording to jiang che, this song seemed more like it was exclusive to her. there were many people on set, but he only had eyes for her. the others only had the good fortune to hear him y it personally because of her.


    it was clear that this song was special to jiang che.


    With Jiang Che¡¯s personality, he felt that he would never give something special away, even if it was to a zither yer from his restaurant.


    ¡°miss shi, what are you thinking about?¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s thoughts returned and she looked over.


    jiang che was walking towards her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? i called you several times, but you didn¡¯t hear me. ¡±


    Seeing that Shi Yan was staring at him without saying a word, Jiang Che¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment before he quickened his pace and walked towards her. he walked up to her, took the teacup from her hand, and ced it on the wooden table. he held her hand with one hand and gently pinched her fingertips with the other.¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When Jiang che spoke, Shi Yan¡¯s thoughts returned. This song had already ended, and the sound of the zither was another song.


    I¡¯m sitting here and listening to the zither. The zither master of Jade Restaurant is quite good, so I¡¯m fascinated by it.


    ¡°Fascinated by the zither?¡±


    jiang che stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly lowered his head and bit her lips.


    It wasn¡¯t a kiss, it was just a bite.


    he didn¡¯t use too much force, but it still hurt a little.


    ¡°Miss Shi, what zither tune is so melodious that you¡¯re so entranced that you didn¡¯t even hear me call you a few times?¡± his voice was as clear and warm as ever, but it was filled with dissatisfaction and usation.


    ¡°has third young master yu left?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t respond to him, nor did she re at him as she usually did. the smile on her face was very faint, and it was obvious that she didn¡¯t want to continue this topic. jiang che suddenly stopped joking and held her hand tightly, staring at her face for a moment.


    ¡°Ran ran just left.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he did not let go of her hand. He ced his other hand on the back of the chair and leaned closer to trap her between him and the chair.


    He didn¡¯t waste any words and just kissed her directly.


    he was ruthless and eager.


    shi yan just sat on the chair, neither pandering nor avoiding her.


    Jiang Che¡¯s kiss became even more urgent, and there was a faint sense of panic.


    she still didn¡¯t respond. in the past, when they were intimate, she would take the initiative to hug him to respond to his enthusiasm, but this time, she didn¡¯t even raise her hand and just ced it on her knee.


    Jiang che suddenly lost his breath and slowly released her lips.


    But he did not let go of her.


    He hugged her and rested his chin on her shoulder, burying his face in her neck. ¡°Miss Shi, everything was fine just now. How did it be like this in less than half an hour? Are you ming me for ignoring you while I was busy talking?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll bring you along with me next time, okay? even if you feel bored and want to leave, i will not let you go. If you¡¯re not, can you tell me what happened just now?¡±


    ¡°You can do whatever you want, but don¡¯t be so cold to me. miss shi, you know i can¡¯t take it. ¡±


    This was the first time Shi Yan had seen the gentle, steady, introverted, and always confident fifth master Jiang lose his cool.


    She wasn¡¯t an irrational person and had absolute trust in Jiang che. However, as soon as she thought of the song that Jiang che hadposed himself, and it was a song that was considered special to Jiang che, she was a little angry.


    Yes, angry.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was ufortable, she was just angry.


    She couldn¡¯t control her emotions. She didn¡¯t know when she, who had always been rational and calm, had be so petty that she would get angry over such a small matter.

 Chapter 423

    ?


    423 The zither yer of the Jade eatery


    Shi Yan had never seen this zither yer from Jade eatery before, but she knew that she was a woman, about the same age as Jiang che.


    Shi Yan hade to the Jade eatery many times, so this zither yer¡¯s status in the eatery was not low. Although she had never met him, Shi Yan had heard many people mention him.


    she was said to be a great beauty with a good temperament.


    in the past, shi yan had not taken it seriously because, in her opinion, the zither yer was just an employee hired by jiang che and would not have much interaction with them. in addition, she trusted jiang che and had no doubts about his feelings for her. thus, she had not paid much attention to this zither yer.


    until now, when he heard her ying the songposed by jiang che.


    it was hard for shi yan not to mind.


    But what was she doing?


    don¡¯t trust jiang che? or did he want to see jiang che so uneasy and flustered?


    none of them.


    She had never thought of it this way.


    the orchid branch and the jade tree were gentle, reserved, and calm in the face of danger. they were not flustered or angry, and their dignity was not to be provoked. that was the fifth lord jiang. even in front of her, he should not have lowered his head.


    if he had put down his pride and lowered his head, he wouldn¡¯t be the fifth lord.


    she didn¡¯t want him to give up all his pride in front of her. he acted the way he was supposed to in front of her, just like how she would not put down her pride and grievance to amodate him.


    shi yan exhaled and hugged him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, it¡¯s nothing, Yingluo.¡±


    He hugged her a little tighter before slowly releasing her. He looked at her and said, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, we can talk about it. There¡¯s nothing that we can¡¯t talk about. if there¡¯s a problem, it has to be solved in time. otherwise, if it¡¯s dragged on for too long, a small problem will be a big problem.¡±


    He seemed to have regained hisposure.


    If one ignored the fact that his hands were still slightly trembling as he held her.


    ¡± we¡¯re going to spend a lifetime together. a lifetime is a long time. no matter how good a rtionship is, it¡¯s inevitable that there will be some obstacles. what we need to do is not to keep quiet, but to say it and solve the problem together. ¡±


    At first, he wasn¡¯t sure if she had something on her mind because of him. After all, they were both very calm people. they had always been on good terms and had never had any disagreements.


    He was only sure that it was because of him when she didn¡¯t respond to his kiss at all.


    She was angry with him.


    with her personality, getting angry meant that the matter was very serious.


    how could he not panic?


    however, they had only not seen each other for half an hour, and she had not left the backyard of the jade food stall. he really had no idea what could have happened to make her so angry.


    he looked at her and said in a serious tone,¡±miss shi, from the first time i saw you, you¡¯ve be an indispensable part of my life in the future.¡± I¡¯ve never thought about my future without you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say love, but the words he said touched her heart more easily than love.


    Thinking of how she had just ignored him angrily because the zither yer had yed his song, Shi Yan felt that she was a little pretentious.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Shi Yan hugged him tightly.


    ¡°did you hear the tune that the zither yer of the jade food house just yed? You yed it when you were shooting a short film. You said you did it casually and didn¡¯t y it in front of anyone.¡±


    jiang che let go of her and leaned over to hug her. he looked down at her, ¡± ¡°so, miss shi, you were angry because of this?¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°you still haven¡¯t answered me. did you hear the tune the zither yer just yed?¡±


    knowing that she was jealous, jiang che¡¯s panic slowly dissipated. at the same time, he also felt a little happy.


    he picked her up and sat her down on the chair. she was ced on hisp and in his arms. only when he hugged her like this did his heart feel at ease.


    ¡± i didn¡¯t notice. i was talking to yu xi just now, and my attention was on you during the conversation. i was paying attention to where you were and what you were doing, and i didn¡¯t have the extra time to care about anything else. ¡±


    this was not a lie. jiang che and yuxi were discussing business in the office. the door was half open, and from where he was sitting, he could see shi yan sitting in the courtyard through the door.


    However, he didn¡¯t hear the sound of the piano. It was because the office¡¯s soundproofing was good enough that he couldn¡¯t hear it clearly even with the door half open.


    ¡°Miss Shi, you said that you heard the song. With your ability, I naturally believe that you didn¡¯t hear it wrong, but I can guarantee you that the zither yer knowing this song has nothing to do with me. as for where the zither yer heard this song from, please wait a moment. i¡¯ll have someone call her over to ask.¡±


    ¡°this is such a small matter. why are you so angry that you have to ignore me?¡±


    Jiang che hugged her and lowered his head to kiss the corner of her lips. ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re scaring me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Shi Yan raised her hand and wrapped it around his neck, kissing him.


    Jiang che still remembered that he didn¡¯t get a response from her when he kissed her, so he quickly turned the tables and deepened the simple kiss.


    After the kiss ended, his heart finally calmed down.


    He held her with one hand and held her face with the other, forcing her to look at him. ¡°i don¡¯t want to hear you apologize, and i don¡¯t want you to apologize to me.¡±


    Ms. Shi, I want you to promise me that no matter what happens in the future, you can¡¯t treat me like this. If there¡¯s anything wrong, tell me immediately. If you have any questions, ask me immediately. I¡¯ll answer them for you. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find out more before I answer you.


    ¡°I¡¯ll break down if a situation like this happens again.¡±


    Looking at Jiang che in this state, Shi Yan felt regret for the first time in her life. in the past, she would at most me herself for what she had done, but she had never regretted it.


    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡±


    ¡± miss shi, you can¡¯t just say this to make me happy. you have to do what you say. ¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    Jiang che hugged her tightly again and only let go after a long while. Shi Yan knew that he was frightened and did not struggle the entire time. She sat on hisp and leaned against his arms, allowing him to hug her.


    as dusk fell, jiang che carried shi yan back to his lounge in jade restaurant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone call the zither yer over.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t object.


    just as jiang che had said, one should not avoid problems, but should solve them in time. she was also curious as to how the zither yer knew about this song.


    jiang che had no intention of putting her down. he carried her back to the lounge and did not put her down. after sitting down, he let her sit on hisp and hug her.


    the zither yer was brought over by hu yu.


    ¡°Fifth Lord, teacher Gu has arrived.¡±


    The zither yer was highly skilled in the zither and her surname was Gu. Everyone respected her and called her ¡± teacher Gu.


    hu yu didn¡¯t know why lord fifth suddenly called her to call the zither yer over, but she had been working for lord fifth for many years and knew some things.


    There were very few people and things that a person like fifth Lord could personally ask about. Once he did, it must be a big matter!


    Other than a quick nce at the two people sitting together when he first entered the room, Hu Yu had his head lowered the entire time, his posture respectful. he stepped back a little and let the person behind him enter.


    ¡°teacher gu, please.¡±


    Shi Yan looked up and saw the zither yer Gu Qingqing walking in.


    She had long hair and was very beautiful. Her long white dress entuated her quiet and delicate temperament.


    Her figure was delicate, and it was easy for her to arouse others ¡®desire to protect her. however, there seemed to be an indescribable sense of determination in her bones. when people¡¯s eyes fell on her, they would feel pity and a desire to protect her, but they also felt that she was not someone who needed other people¡¯s pity.


    she had her own pride.


    they both had quiet personalities, but when gu qingqing and shi yan stood together, no one would think that their auras were simr.


    She and Shi Yan were twopletely different types of beauties.


    shi yan¡¯s figure was delicate, but not as fragile as gu qingqing¡¯s.


    shi yan was gentle, upright, and magnanimous. gu qing qing was like a weak willow, but she didn¡¯t seem small-minded.


    gu qingqing was stunned when she saw shi yan sitting on jiang che¡¯sp in his arms.


    He retracted his gaze from Shi Yan¡¯s face and looked at Jiang che. ¡°fifth lord jiang, you were looking for me?¡±


    She had called him fifth Lord Jiang, not fifth Lord.


    it was clear that she was not jiang che¡¯s subordinate, unlike hu yu and the others.


    She was an external zither yer at Jade Restaurant and was not a formal employee. She was also a zither yer personally invited by Jiang che. Her rtionship with Jiang che was only an employer-employee rtionship and was indeed not a superior-subordinate rtionship.

 Chapter 424

    ?


    424 she was her target


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± jiang che said.


    at the same time, he put shi yan down and let her sit beside him.


    after hesitating for a few seconds, gu qingqing walked over and sat down. hu yu served tea to the three of them and left the resting room, even closing the door behind him.


    ¡°I heard that teacher Gu yed a new song today?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be called a teacher by fifth Lord Jiang. You can just call me by my name.¡±


    even though she had been a zither yer at the jade restaurant for five years, gu qingqing and jiang che did not have much interaction. jiang che had rarelye to haicheng since he was in the capital three years ago. in the three years that he had been in haicheng to recuperate, he had also rarely left the house. the number of times he hade to the jade restaurant could be counted on one hand, not to mention meeting gu qingqing.


    Most of the time, Gu Qingqing would greet Jiang che like the other employees of the Jade eatery, but Jiang che would either not respond or just nod slightly. This was the first time he had called her ¡± teacher Gu ¡°.


    ¡°I did y a song that I¡¯ve never yed before. I heard it from one of the works when I was invited to be a judge for a smallpetitionst week. Speaking of which, the main characters of that work are still the fifth Lord Jiang and miss Shi.¡±


    shi yan was speechless.


    She had thought of many ways for him to hear this song, but she had never thought of this one.


    He actually heard it from the work when he was a judge!


    the short film that she and jiang che had helped to shoot had indeed been sent to thepetitionst week.


    Also, this zither yer directly called her miss Shi, so she must have known her.


    Even Jiang che was a little surprised, let alone Shi Yan. However, he did not show it and only raised his eyebrows slightly at Shi Yan. He seemed to be saying,¡±see, I told you it had nothing to do with me.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    she was a little guilty.


    ¡°it turns out that the fifth lord jiang¡¯s zither skills are so high, far above mine. it is indeed inappropriate to y this song without permission, but i have my reasons for doing so. i hope fifth lord jiang can forgive me. ¡±


    gu qing qing didn¡¯t speak fast, and her voice was as soft and weak as her, but it gave people a feeling of neither being humble nor pushy.


    In front of fifth Lord Jiang, not everyone could act neither servile nor overbearing.


    ¡°Reason?¡± Jiang che looked over.


    ¡°Yes, I have a reason for ying this song, but it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    he looked at shi yan, who had been silent all this while, and asked jiang che, ¡± ¡°may i have a few words with miss shi in private?¡±


    he was actuallying for her?


    shi yan was slightly surprised.


    When it came to Shi Yan, Jiang Che¡¯s nonchnt attitude turned serious, and his gaze on Gu Qingqing¡¯s face became slightly sharp.


    Gu Qing Qing was not in a hurry to speak, and sat there, not panicking at all, allowing them to size her up.


    ¡°wait for me outside,¡± shi yan finally spoke first.


    these words were directed at jiang che.


    jiang che didn¡¯t quite agree.


    he didn¡¯t have much contact with gu qingqing, but there was one thing that the others were right about. gu qingqing¡¯s presence at the jade eatery was indeed rted to him. He wasn¡¯t sure about Gu Qingqing¡¯s background, but he knew that she wasn¡¯t a simple person.


    He was worried that Shi Yan would be alone with Gu Qingqing.


    Shi Yan could tell what he was thinking at a nce. She smiled and said, wait for me in the courtyard. It won¡¯t take long. We¡¯ll go back after I¡¯m done talking to this teacher Gu.


    it was in the courtyard, close by, and the lounge¡¯s soundproofing wasn¡¯t very good, so any movement could be heard.


    Jiang che was slightly relieved when he thought of this.


    He stood up and left the resting room. As he left, he nced at Gu Qingqing. The warning in his eyes was not obvious, but it was enough for Gu Qingqing to see.


    gu qingqing was not affected by his warning.


    since they had agreed to give the two some space to talk alone, jiang che closed the door when he left, although he was still worried. he stood outside the door and didn¡¯t go far. he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation between the two, but he could hear any big movements.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang has been very good to you.¡± Gu Qingqing said as she looked at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze fell on her face. It didn¡¯t stay for long, only one or two seconds.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said. she said.


    Gu Qingqing smiled. miss Shi, you should have guessed it. I yed that song on purpose because I saw you sitting in the courtyard. The purpose is simple, to attract your attention.¡±


    she was very straightforward.


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer. She picked up her teacup and took a sip of tea. Then, she smiled at Gu Qingqing and said in a calm tone,¡±Attract my attention? If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is the first time I¡¯ve met miss Gu. What¡¯s miss Gu¡¯s purpose in attracting my attention?¡±


    A 19-year-old girl was able to keep herposure, as expected of Yingluo.


    ¡°miss shi, you don¡¯t have to be so wary of me. i mean you no harm. to you, this is the first time you¡¯ve met me, but not to me. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you nine years ago,¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s hand, which was holding the teacup, paused.


    nine years ago?


    Nine years ago, the ce she had spent the most time in was the capital.


    ¡°Miss Gu, are you from the capital?¡±


    gu qingqing¡¯s appearance was outstanding, and she would not have forgotten her if she had seen her before. however, she really could not remember when and where she had seen gu qingqing.


    I¡¯m considered half from the capital city. My mother is from the capital city. I¡¯ve lived with my mother since I was very young. I spent most of my time in the capital city. I was in the capital city¡¯s first high school.


    capital city no. 1 middle school?


    she seemed to be about the same age as jiang che. although jiang che didn¡¯t go to school often, he was still famous in school. Because of this, Xuan Siyun had even said that she and Jiang che were ssmates.


    could gu qingqing also be ssmates with jiang che?


    When she met Shi Yan¡¯s gaze, Gu Qingqing smiled and said,¡±I¡¯m different from Xuan Siyun. I¡¯m not your enemy, nor am I your love rival.¡±


    From her words, she seemed to know quite a lot.


    ¡± i was in the same ss as xuan siyun in middle school, and fifth lord jiang was indeed in our ss. but to be honest, i¡¯ve never seen him even once in school. i don¡¯t even know him. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t know Jiang che and wasn¡¯t an enemy or a love rival, but she was here for her. Gu Qingqing¡¯s motive must be very clear.


    ¡°you¡¯re my brother¡¯s ssmate?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, I¡¯m your third brother¡¯s ssmate. in junior high, your second and third brothers were in the same ss as me, but in high school, only your third brother was in the same ss as me, yingluo.¡±


    As she said this, Gu Qing Qing seemed to have thought of something and her smile faded. It seemed to be filled with bitterness and regret. He couldn¡¯t really exin it, but he felt that her smile was veryplicated.


    ¡°however, we were in the same ss for less than two years in high school. i transferred schools when the second year of high school was almost over. It¡¯s been nine years since Ist saw your third brother.¡±


    your third brother doesn¡¯t talk much, and he doesn¡¯t like to deal with other people in school. But I know that he has a little sister who he dotes on very much.


    ¡°The first half of the second year of high school is holding a school celebration. Our ss is the rocket ss of capital city No. 1 high school. Many students don¡¯t want to waste their study time preparing for the program, so each ss has to prepare at least two programs. as a member of the cultural and entertainmentmittee, i¡¯m in charge of this matter. one was a ss choir, and the other was a solo performance. unfortunately, i had a bad cold the day before the school¡¯s anniversary celebration and my voice was hoarse.¡±

 Chapter 425

    ?


    425 who doesn¡¯t me themselves more


    it was too difficult to prepare a program at thest minute for the students in my ss who were dedicated to their studies. In the end, your third brother pitied me and offered to help.


    ¡°you should remember that on the night of the school¡¯s anniversary celebration, you and your mother came to watch the performance. your third brother had a piano solo performance.¡± I saw you that day, but we were far away, so you probably didn¡¯t see me. ¡±


    In the first half of Shi boyu¡¯s second year of high school, which was not long before Shi Yan left the Shi family, she had indeed apanied su Wan to watch the capital city No. 1 middle school¡¯s anniversary celebration performance.


    That night, not only did Shi boyu have a program, but Shi poran and Shi poxun also had one.


    The three brothers of the Shi family had excellent grades and good looks. They were very influential in Jingdu No. 1 middle school at that time. as family members who had gone to watch the performance, shi yan and su wan kept a low profile. they only met the three of them in a ce with fewer outsiders before they left.


    Now that she thought about it, if Gu Qingqing had seen her that day, it would have been when they had met her brothers.


    ¡°i¡¯ve always wanted to find a chance to apologize to you.¡±


    gu qingqing¡¯s sudden words made shi yan a little confused.


    meeting her confused gaze, gu qingqing said, ¡± ¡°Nine years ago, when you were picked up by the family¡¯s car from school, your third brother actually received the news very quickly. your family suddenly took you away, and he felt that something was wrong. he wanted to go home immediately, but because of me, he was dyed.¡±


    gu qingqing looked at shi yan with a gaze filled with guilt.


    her hands that were holding the teacup seemed to tremble. ¡± ¡± i was still in ss that day when the teacher suddenly came to the ssroom to call me. he said that my dad had helped me to transfer to another school. the transfer procedures were all done, and he asked me to leave on the same day. ¡±


    ¡°it happened too suddenly, and i, i didn¡¯t want to leave. i was a little anxious, so your third brother didn¡¯t go home immediately. he apanied me to the teacher¡¯s office.¡±


    I begged my father not to take me away, but my family¡¯s situation is a littleplicated. My mother has already been transferred to another ce by my father, so I have to leave on the same day.


    ¡°Your third brother sent me to the airport that day.¡±


    ¡°i only found out a few yearster that something happened to you that day. it was also a few yearster that i found out that your third older brother had changed after that.¡±


    ¡± i often think that if i didn¡¯t agree to his offer to apany me to the office or to send me to the airport that day, would things be different? ¡±


    so many things had happened back then.


    Shi Yan had no idea.


    Sure enough, she was a selfish person who only cared about herself. She didn¡¯t care about what others did, but if she paid more attention to Yingluo, she wouldn¡¯t care.


    even with third brother¡¯s personality, he still cared about a girl. third brother must have been moved back then.


    ¡°Yingluo, my business has nothing to do with you.¡±


    shi yan said after a long time.


    she should be the one to apologize.


    Gu Qingqing had just said that she and her third brother had not seen each other for nine years. Shi Yan would not believe that there was no reason for her to say that her younger sister, who had run away from home, had not.


    ¡°how can it not be rted? If your third brother hadn¡¯t been dyed because of me back then and could have rushed home in time, you wouldn¡¯t have been alone for nine years. although i don¡¯t know much about your situation outside these years, but from the rumors i¡¯ve heard recently, you should have had a hard time.¡±


    ¡°even if my third brother coulde back in time, the result wouldn¡¯t have changed,¡± shi yan interrupted her.


    Rushing back in time would only make one more person sad, and maybe one more person would run away from home with her.


    At that time, she had made up her mind to leave, and no one could stop her.


    She never regretted her choice to leave, but she med herself for not paying attention to other people for so many years. She didn¡¯t even realize that her third brother had a special girl in his heart.


    If Gu Qingqing had not taken the initiative to look for her, she would have never found out.


    and I¡¯ve had a good time these years. It¡¯s not hard.


    gu qingqing looked at her and moved her lips, not knowing what to say.


    as shi boyu had said, his sister¡¯s temperament was really indifferent, but she was also really stubborn.


    there were very few things that she valued, but once she insisted on something, no one could control her. just like how she insisted that what happened back then had nothing to do with her third brother¡¯s friend and her third brother.


    ¡°May I ask why miss Gu hasn¡¯t seen my third brother in nine years?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s heart tightened when she asked this question.


    if it¡¯s because of her hanhan


    she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    gu qingqing was slightly taken aback, but she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t tell me you think that the reason we haven¡¯t seen each other for nine years is because of you? don¡¯t think like that, your third brother can¡¯t bear to see you carry so much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my own fault,¡± he said with a bitter smile.


    ¡°my family is a littleplicated. we¡¯ve been fighting for many years. back then, my dad was afraid that my mom and i would be implicated, so he sent us to the capital. Later, my mom and I were exposed and my dad had to take us away.¡±


    ¡°In order to not get your third brother involved, Ipletely cut off all contact with the capital after I left. Your third brother came to find me, and I knew he was looking for me. I wanted to contact him after everything was over, but I didn¡¯t expect Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°my parents are gone, and something happened to me,¡± she said with a forced smile.


    ¡°others say that i¡¯m a zither yer that fifth lord jiang personally invited to the jade food house to take charge of, but in fact, i was the one who found fifth lord jiang first. My life was saved by fifth Lord Jiang. He has good medical skills, but he doesn¡¯t easily make a move. I spent a lot of effort to ask him for help.¡±


    ter, most of my money was used to pay for the medical expenses, and the people around me were dismissed. i had nowhere to go, and i also owed fifth lord jiang a favor. i heard that he had a restaurant that was recruiting zither yers, and i felt that my zither skills were not bad, so i volunteered.¡±


    ¡± just like that, i stayed in the jade eatery for five years until you appeared in haicheng and the news about you and the fifth lord jiang spread. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯vee to the jade eatery a few times, and i¡¯ve actually seen you every time. I always wanted to find an opportunity to say sorry to you face to face, but I never had the courage to meet you. That was until Yingluo heard that you went to Qingcheng and met your third brother there.¡±


    Gu Qingqing seemed to have not found someone to talk to for a long time, so much so that she wanted to tell Shi Yan everything.


    She did indeed do so. She did not hide anything and said everything she knew.


    ¡°I still miss your third brother. I can¡¯t help it when I hear about him.¡±


    She originally had a soft and weak temperament, and at this time, her smile was bitter, which made Shi Yan feel very ufortable.


    ¡°i can give you my third brother¡¯s contact information.¡±


    gu qing qing suddenly raised her head to look at her.


    After a few seconds, she said, ¡± ¡°no need,¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t understand, but gu qingqing didn¡¯t intend to say much. however, shi yan wasn¡¯t the type to get to the bottom of things, so he didn¡¯t continue on this topic.


    ¡°i¡¯m already very satisfied to see you again. I hope you don¡¯t mind ying fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s song in private.¡± Gu Qing Qingughed.


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡±


    If she still took it to heart after knowing Gu Qing Qing¡¯s motive for ying this song, then she would really be too inhumane.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you won¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 426

    ?


    426 Teacher Jiang wantspensation


    ¡°With fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s back, no one will disturb me at Jade food square. I should be spending my retirement here in the future. yanyan, don¡¯t tell your third brother that i¡¯m here.¡±


    After that, she smiled and asked,¡±can I call you Yanyan?¡± Your third brother calls you that.¡±


    retirement health


    However, at the age of 25 or 26, he was already thinking about retirement.


    ¡°of course.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t understand Gu Qingqing¡¯s smile. She just felt a little bitter looking at her smile.


    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to call me miss Gu. I¡¯m a few years older than you, so you can call me sister Qingqing.¡±


    ¡°sister qingqing,¡± shi yan smiled faintly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± gu qing qing added.


    It made Shi Yan feel a little ufortable in this enclosed space with only the two of them.


    she took two more sips of tea and said a few more words before she got up and left.


    Before she left, she took out a note from her bag and wrote down Shi boyu¡¯s phone number. She ced it on the coffee table beside Gu Qingqing¡¯s hand and, not caring about Gu Qingqing¡¯s reaction, she opened the door of the lounge and walked out.


    Seeing Shi Yane out, Jiang che, who was standing outside, came up to her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    the two of them spoke softly in the resting room, so jiang che couldn¡¯t hear them clearly from the outside. he was worried the entire time. now that he saw shi yane out unscathed, he finally felt relieved.


    shi yan directly walked over and hugged him. she only hugged him for less than half a minute before releasing him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze was fixed on her face for a second. Without asking any questions, he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, then led her out.


    both of them had some wine at dinner, and the driver sent by the jade food house drove them back.


    the two of them returned to the apartment near haicheng university.


    On the way, Shi Yan, who had been silent for a long time, said, ¡± ¡°Is sister Qingqing not in good health?¡±


    Shi Yan wasn¡¯t well-versed in medicine, but she was well-versed in it. In addition, she had been by Su Yu and su Chen¡¯s side for many years, so it wasn¡¯t strange for her to be able to tell that Gu Qingqing¡¯s physical condition was not good.


    ¡°Sister Qingqing?¡± Jiang che was startled.


    It¡¯s only been a while, and they¡¯ve be so close? not long ago, she had clearly treated him as a love rival, got jealous, and ignored him.


    ¡°She¡¯s my third brother¡¯s friend.¡± shi yan held his waist and leaned against his arms. she raised her head slightly and could see his delicate jawline.


    Shi boyu?


    ¡°so she¡¯s looking for you because of your third brother?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    to be able to make miss shi change the way she addressed gu qingqing in such a short time and even take the initiative to ask about her physical condition, it seemed that gu qingqing and shi boyu were not ordinary friends.


    The Jade eatery wasn¡¯t a particrly secretive business, so when he agreed to hire Gu Qingqing as a zither yer, he had only asked his subordinates to investigate Gu Qingqing¡¯s background. She didn¡¯t find anything, and Gu Qingqing promised that if she caused trouble for the Jade food stall one day, she would leave on her own ord, so she didn¡¯t spend too much effort on investigating her.


    hence, he didn¡¯t know that gu qingqing and shi boyu knew each other.


    ¡°back then, when gu qingqing¡¯s people came to seek medical treatment, she was severely injured and was on herst breath. if she hadn¡¯t met me, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get back her life. However, even if I were to act, I would only be able to save her life. Her body is already damaged, and how long she can live will depend on her fate.¡±


    ¡°The reason she¡¯s still standing here is because she¡¯s been following the doctor¡¯s advice and taking care of her with precious medicinal herbs. as you can see, she¡¯s in poor health. even if she can keep her life, it¡¯ll be difficult for her to give birth.¡±


    No wonder she didn¡¯t want to contact her third brother even though she missed him so much.


    ¡°is ... is there no way to cure it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very difficult to cure itpletely. You can only raise it.¡±


    seeing shi yan¡¯s worried face, jiang zhi paused and said, ¡± of course, it¡¯s not impossible to raise her well. there¡¯s still a chance of getting pregnant. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important whether she can have children or not. If it¡¯s someone my third brother values, he won¡¯t care about this. The most important thing is sister Qingqing¡¯s own opinion. if she can¡¯t untie the knot in her heart, it¡¯s useless no matter what others say.¡±


    seeing her look at him, jiang che was helpless and indulgent. ¡± ¡°speak, what do you want me to do?¡±


    Shi Yan rested her chin on his chest and smiled. ¡± teacher jiang, you really understand me. ¡±


    you¡¯re good at medicine and you have authority in your words. Find a chance to apany me to take a look at sister Qingqing again. Tell some white lies.


    Jiang che chuckled and pinched her face.


    She even said that she was cold-blooded and selfish. How was she cold-blooded and selfish?


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, please do me a favor, okay?¡±


    Jiang che was about to agree, but when he suddenly heard her say this, he swallowed his words and changed the topic. ¡°what¡¯s in it for me to help you?¡±


    ¡°miss shi, i just met with an undeserved disaster not long ago.¡±


    shi yan felt a little guilty when she mentioned this.


    you really can¡¯t get jealous easily.


    However, it was hard for her to avoid being jealous, even if she was rational!


    ¡°i was wrong, yingluo.¡±


    her coquettish tone inevitably made jiang che a little restless.


    He lowered his head and moved closer to her, the tip of their noses touching, and his lips seemed to be touching.¡±I wantpensation.¡±


    ......


    the car was parked outside the apartment building. jiang che carried shi yan upstairs.


    As soon as he entered the room, he went straight to his room and threw Shi Yan on the bed. in the next second, jiang che pounced on her and an earth-shattering kiss fell on her lips.


    Perhaps Shi Yan¡¯s indifference today had frightened him, so he was less tender and protective of women than he usually was. Although he had always been strong in love affairs, he usually did not have much tenderness for women.


    In any case, he was particrly ruthless tonight, and Shi Yan even fainted first several times.


    She was a strong woman and rarely begged for mercy. Even if she couldn¡¯t take it, she never begged for mercy. But tonight, she did. Even so, Jiang che had never spared her. At most, he would be gentler when she cried and begged for mercy.


    As a result, Shi Yan didn¡¯t go to ss on time the next morning. It was almost noon when she woke up.


    the auntie did note to cook. shi yan dragged her body, which was on the verge of falling apart, to the bathroom to wash up. when she opened the door and went out, jiang che was cooking in the kitchen.


    shi yan was stunned to see such a noble person busy in the kitchen.


    jiang che had personally made pastries for her a few times, but she was not there each time. in other words, she had never seen jiang che busy in the kitchen.


    This was the first time.


    this was also the first time she had seen jiang che cook. perhaps it was his first time officially cooking.


    Such a situation made her feel the warmth of a home. Her body and mind were wrapped in it, warm and extremely at ease. for a moment, her eyes seemed to sting.


    she walked over with light steps and hugged him from behind.


    jiang che tilted his head and looked at her, his lips curved up. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Two more dishes will be fine. Go sit in the living room and wait for a while.¡±


    Shi Yan shook her head and hugged him tightly. no. I want to stay here with you.


    ¡°The kitchen is oily and greasy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡±


    Jiang che smiled helplessly and let her be.


    She hugged him the whole time and didn¡¯t let go. She followed him wherever he went and was very clingy. jiang yao probably thought that it was rare to see her like this, so he enjoyed it.


    after a while, shi yan stuck her head out from behind him.¡±Is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±


    The vegetables were all cut, so they were indeed very fast.


    After she was done, Jiang che was about to bring the dishes to the dining room when Shi Yan released her. seeing how reluctant she was, jiang che couldn¡¯t help but lower his head and kiss her, holding a te of food in each hand.


    when he brought the dishes to the dining room, shi yan had also prepared the bowls and chopsticks.


    then, she followed him back to the kitchen and helped him untie his apron.


    When she shrank into his arms and helped him untie his apron, Jiang che looked at her with a smile.


    after she took off her apron and hung it up, he wrapped his arms around her from behind and washed her hands under the tap. he first held her hands and washed them clean, then washed his own.


    after wiping his hands dry, he went to the dining room and pulled out a chair for shi yan to sit down. jiang che bent down and kissed her cheek.¡±You¡¯re only eating at this time, you must be hungry. Eat first.¡±


    He sat opposite her and picked up his chopsticks to give her some food. ¡°It¡¯s my first time cooking. Miss Shi, please have a taste.¡±


    Shi Yan took a bite of the food in her bowl.


    To be honest, although it was not as good as a chef¡¯s, it was not bad.


    ¡°The taste is not bad. It doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s your first time cooking,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed my first time cooking. I followed the recipe. It seems like I have a talent for cooking.¡±


    ¡°is there anything that the fifth lord jiang doesn¡¯t have talent in?¡± shi yan chuckled.


    ¡°indeed, i¡¯m gifted in all aspects.¡± his gaze fell on her bruised neck, hinting at something.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    having sessfully teased her, jiang che chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, you¡¯ve worked hardst night. have more.¡±


    Shi Yan felt that she shouldn¡¯t always be at a disadvantage, so she also put some food into his bowl and said with a smile, ¡± fifth lord jiang is the one who has contributed more. he¡¯s even tougher.e, you should eat more. ¡±


    thank you for your understanding, Ms. Shi. I¡¯m very happy to serve you. I¡¯ll work harder in the future and definitely won¡¯t let you down.


    ¡°......¡±


    He couldn¡¯t win.


    she red at him and buried her head in her food.

 Chapter 427

    ?


    427 jiang yun returns to the capital in advance


    In the afternoon, Jiang che drove Shi Yan to school.


    Jiang che left after sending Shi Yan to the entrance of the teaching building where the ss was to be held.


    with the exception of shi yan, who was a little drowsy and did not make as fast of a progress as usual while listening to the ss, the four sses in the afternoon went smoothly.


    however, knowing that she didn¡¯t rest wellst night, jiang che had asked her to pack two not-so-thick books when they left. she had finished reading them by the end of four sses.


    her roommates were surprised to see that she did not go back immediately after school. it was only when they saw jiang rui and jiang yun running towards them that they understood.


    it turned out that jiang rui and jiang yun hade to look for her.


    ¡°shi yan, do you have an appointment with them?¡± Ren Kexin asked.


    ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s third young miss wants to return to the capital in advance, saying that she wants to treat everyone to a meal. it¡¯s not easy to talk in ss. i sent a message to our dormitory group, didn¡¯t you see?¡±


    Chang ru shrugged. it¡¯s a professional ss. I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re saying. I didn¡¯t dare to look at my phone.


    the three of them didn¡¯t look at their phones.


    he took it out and saw that there was indeed a message from shi yan in the group.


    ¡°return to the capital early? There was still some time before the exchange ended. Why would he go back at this time? if i go back now, i won¡¯t pass the test, right?¡± ren kexin did not understand. in her opinion, if they went back now, they would not be able to get any results from the exchange. it would be a waste.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask for the reason,¡± Shi Yan said.


    she didn¡¯t intend to ask.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t ask, she could roughly guess.


    it was just a small matter for the jiang family.


    As for failing the exchange assessment?


    as far as she knew, jiang yun rarely went to school in jingdu. an outstanding student like her, who was good at her studies and had some family connections, had more freedom in school. As long as their exam results met the standard and the assigned topics and homework could bepleted on time, the school would almost not care about them.


    When Jiang Rui and Jiang Yun approached, they saw that Shi Yan looked a little Haggard. Just as they were about to ask her if she was feeling unwell, they saw her red and swollen lips that had been bitten and the marks on her neck that could not bepletely covered by her concealer. They wisely chose to shut up.


    in his heart, he cursed his fifth uncle for being such a refined scum.


    He looked gentle and Noble, but he didn¡¯t expect that he would be so unrestrained in this kind of thing. He didn¡¯t even have any tenderness towards women.


    ¡°what do you guys want to eat?¡± jiang yun took the initiative to ask for everyone¡¯s opinions.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°the guest will do as the host wishes.¡±


    ......


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll make the arrangements then. there are a lot of good restaurants near the school, and my roommate rmended one. i¡¯ve never been there before, so let¡¯s go there.¡±


    they walked towards the school gate. on the way, jiang rui suddenly eximed, ¡± ¡°Yan, isn¡¯t that the Big Brother of the Li family?¡±


    Shi Yan had actually seen it.


    not far away on a deserted boulevard, li xiran was holding a bouquet of roses in her hand and handing it to wang shan. li xiran was no longer dressed up as a yboy at first nce. although he was not wearing a formal suit, the color of his clothes was more formal and dark.


    he looked a lot calmer.


    ¡± big brother li looks different today. did the yboy return? ¡± Jiang Rui found it very novel.


    Jiang Rui had been in Haicheng for many years and had more connections than Shi Yan, so she got the news faster. she naturally knew about the matter between li xiran and wang shan, although she did not know the inside story as well as shi yan.


    she and li xiran had known each other for many years, and only women had fallen into li xiran¡¯s hands. she didn¡¯t expect that he would fall into the hands of a woman one day.


    in this case, li xiran¡¯s insistence on not finding a girlfriend in the circle was not without reason. Although Wang Shan didn¡¯t often walk around in the circle, her status was there. whether he was responsible or he really had feelings for her, li xiran could not treat her like how he treated his previous girlfriend.


    however, li xiran¡¯s actions were more like a prodigal son turning over a new leaf, but looking at wang shan¡¯s attitude, li xiran should be in a very miserable state in the future.


    Even though it was a little unkind, Jiang Rui still wanted to say, ¡± if you knew this would happen, why did you do it?


    It was rare for humans to be rational, calm, and restrained.


    if li xiran wanted to achieve his wish, he still had to grind.


    ¡°someone you know? Do you want to go over and say hello?¡± Jiang Yun asked.


    Although she was a little gossipy at times, she was usually not interested in gossiping about people she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to disturb him now.¡± shi yan said.


    jiang rui nodded in agreement. let¡¯s not care about them, let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    at this moment, wang shan and li xiran saw them.


    To be exact, they had seen Shi Yan and Jiang Rui. Li xiran and Wang Shan were only familiar with the two of them.


    Wang Shan¡¯s face suddenly turned red. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of shyness or something else, but she didn¡¯t want to be in a stalemate with li xiran anymore. She knew that li xiran wouldn¡¯t give up if she didn¡¯t take the flowers, so she grabbed the roses and ran away.


    Li xiran wanted to chase after him, but after taking two steps, she thought of something and stopped.


    he walked towards shi yan and the others.


    She looked like she was in a good mood, smiling.


    ¡°yanyan, rui ¡®er!¡±


    He walked quickly and caught up with them.


    ¡°Brother Xi ran.¡±


    ¡°big brother li.¡±


    After greeting him, Jiang Rui looked him up and down and said with a slight teasing tone, ¡± ¡°big brother li changed his style?¡±


    li xiran didn¡¯t mind her teasing at all. ¡± you have to change it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll look very unreliable and won¡¯t be able to get your wife.


    He had many girlfriends in the past, but they would only be called ¡± girlfriend ¡± by him at most. He would never call them ¡± wife ¡± or ¡± wife ¡°. This was the first time Jiang Rui had heard him call a girl ¡± wife.


    It seemed that he was really serious.


    ¡°Seeing that big brother li is so concerned, then I wish you a beautiful woman soon.¡±


    li xiran cupped his hands and said,¡±thanks for your kind words.¡±


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat. Does young master Li want toe?¡± jiang yun said with a smile.


    li xiran was not stupid. he could tell that jiang yun was treating him when she spoke at this time.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You girls are not suitable for a man like me.¡± as for this youngdy, i seem to have seen you at the yu family¡¯s banquet. how should i address you?¡±


    in fact, even if they had not officially met, jiang yun had always been in shi yan¡¯s circle since she came to haicheng. how could li xiran not know her identity?


    Even if he heard it from others, he would definitely have heard of it.


    li xiran was a yboy, and he knew where to ce himself. besides, he had turned over a new leaf. even if he asked a girl how to address her, it would not seem frivolous or improper.


    ¡°my name is jiang yun. the fifth lord jiang who lives in rui ¡®er¡¯s house is my fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°so you¡¯re the youngdy of the capital¡¯s jiang family. i¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, a few days ago, i met a youngdy from the jiang family in the capital at a friend¡¯s art exhibition. although you and miss jiang are both from the jiang family, your temperament is quite different.¡±


    ¡°Art exhibition? The youngdy of the Jiang family? you met jiang shasha? she¡¯s in haicheng?¡± Jiang Yun was surprised.


    she didn¡¯t know that jiang shasha hade to haicheng.


    ¡± i think that miss jiang¡¯s name is jiang shasha. i¡¯m not sure, but i heard that she¡¯s the daughter of the jiang family in the capital. i think she¡¯s also an artist. ¡±


    ¡°if it¡¯s the painter and someone rted to the jiang family in jingdu, then it¡¯s most likely jiang shasha. when did young master li see her? Who is she with?¡±


    ¡°Last Tuesday. I didn¡¯t notice who she was with, but she was probably with a few of her close friends in their circle. i didn¡¯t talk much with her, just a simple greeting.¡±


    Jiang Yun frowned,st Tuesday.¡±


    this meant that jiang shasha was probably still in haicheng!


    what was jiang shasha doing in haicheng? Travelling here?


    Her intuition told her that it would not be that simple.


    li xiran seemed to have mentioned it casually, and he smiled and said, ¡± ¡± then you guys can go and eat. my car is parked over there. i¡¯ll be leaving first. you¡¯re all yanyan and rui ¡®er¡¯s friends. i¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day when i¡¯m free. ¡±


    before he left, he nced at shi yan with a smile.


    He was talking to Jiang Yun, but when he mentioned Jiang Shasha¡¯s arrival in Haicheng, it seemed more like he was talking to Shi Yan.


    of course, there was a possibility that li xiran saw that jiang yun was close to shi yan and the others, so she thought that jiang yun must be a good person. she deliberately disclosed the news of jiang shasha¡¯s appearance in haicheng to her and asked her to send it back to the jiang family in jingdu. if jiang shasha was not as harmless as she seemed on the surface, the jiang family would know in advance.


    after li xiran walked away, jiang yun said seriously, ¡± ¡°miss shi yan, although jiang shasha is obsessed with art and is only interested in painting and traveling, and has never been involved in her family¡¯s fights, we still have to pay more attention to her appearance in haicheng at this time. When we return, you can bring this up to my fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder,¡± Shi Yan nced at her and said with a smile.

 Chapter 428

    ?


    428 Don¡¯t need to be careful


    They sat down at the restaurant and ordered some food. Jiang Rui asked, ¡± ¡°Why would Sister Jiang Yun want to go back to the capital now? this semester will be over soon, and when it¡¯s over, your learning exchange will also be over.¡±


    after this period of time, jiang rui¡¯s address of jiang yun had changed from third miss to sister jiang yun.


    Jiang Rui smiled when she saw Jiang Yun looking at her. ¡± if it¡¯s not convenient for you to say, sister jiang yun, you don¡¯t have to. it¡¯s fine. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient to say. I¡¯ve always wanted to join my family¡¯spany. fifth uncle didn¡¯t want to go back to thepany. if everyone in the family could help, there was no need to disturb fifth uncle. i don¡¯t know how much i can do, but i¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    my dad didn¡¯t agree to let me join thepany in the past. It wasn¡¯t easy to get him to relent. I have to strike while the iron is hot, or I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll go back on his word.


    So that was what happened.


    Jiang Rui nodded in understanding.


    Jiang Yun smiled and said to Shi Yan,¡±although I don¡¯t want to disturb fifth uncle¡¯s peace, I still hope that fifth uncle can go back and visit often.¡± Fifth uncle might not listen to the words of others, but he would definitely listen to miss Shi Yan. if you have time, i wee miss shi yan to the capital to visit me. ¡±


    She didn¡¯t even dare to say that she weed Shi Yan to visit her at the Jiang family in the capital. She knew very well that Shi Yan didn¡¯t have a good impression of the Jiang family because of her fifth uncle.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go when i¡¯m free,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t reject her directly.


    Jiang Yun heaved a sigh of relief and was overjoyed. ¡°then i¡¯ll be waiting for you in the capital.¡±


    He looked at the others and said,¡±not only miss Shi Yan, but everyone else is also wee to visit me in the capital.¡± I¡¯m very happy to have met and befriended everyone during my time in Sea city Base.¡±


    The others naturally responded with a smile.


    Not to mention anything else, they had been getting along quite well with Jiang Yun during this period of time.


    Jiang Yun left Haicheng on a ne the next morning.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s departure didn¡¯t affect their lives much. They still went to ss, read books, and fell in love.


    however, something did happen this week. chang ru agreed to the ss monitor¡¯s pursuit, and the two of them treated all of chang ru¡¯s roommates to a meal.


    After the meal, as the only person in the dormitory who was still single, Ren Kexin kept on saying that she wanted to be single as soon as possible and even asked them to help her look for suitable candidates.


    along the way, there was constant fighting andughter. even shi yan, who was as indifferent as she was, had a brighter smile on her face.


    Chang ru and the ss monitor invited their dormitory to dinner on Friday afternoon after school.


    It was already dark when they came out after dinner.


    not far away, there were two people sitting in a car. at this time, they were looking at shi yan, who was joking andughing with the others, with a somewhatplicated expression.


    ¡°Yanyan¡¯s pretty good like this, right?¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes reddened in the passenger seat.


    the person in the driver¡¯s seat was her husband, shi lin.


    After meeting Shi Yan at the hot spring resortst weekend, Shi Lin had been staying at the SU family¡¯s residence with su Wan. He had no intention of returning to the capital city or disturbing Shi Yan.


    today, he wanted to try his luck on friday and see if he could bring shi yan back to the su family¡¯s house to stay for two days. Since they were here to try their luck, they did not call Shi Yan to inform her in advance.


    When they saw Shi Yan leaving with her ssmates after school, they didn¡¯t go up to disturb her. They found a nearby restaurant to eat and then sat back in the car to wait.


    that was why there was such a scene.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Lin responded softly, his gaze remaining on Shi Yan without retracting.


    ¡°do you want to go over?¡± su wan asked.


    ¡°Yanyan is so happy with her ssmates, so I won¡¯t disturb her. I¡¯ll visit her teacher¡¯s house tomorrow and contact her then.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good.¡±


    The disappointment in his tone was hard to hide, but the two still started the car and left.


    However, they didn¡¯t see that Shi Yan was looking at them the moment their car left.


    ¡°Shi Yan, What are you looking at?¡± Song Meilian followed her line of sight, but she didn¡¯t see anything.


    shi yan retracted her gaze, slightly dazed.¡±it¡¯s nothing,¡±


    She had felt the gaze on her just now and thought that someone had sent someone to secretly keep an eye on her, so she was vignt and did not look up. She only looked over inadvertently when the car left.


    He happened to see the license te number of the car that was leaving.


    it was the su family¡¯s car. she had seen it at the su family¡¯s house.


    if it was her aunt or su mu looking for her, they wouldn¡¯t have parked their car so far away and left without saying goodbye. therefore, it was not difficult to guess who was in the car.


    she had never thought of not acknowledging them, and she had already met them. she was also trying hard to make the atmosphere between them more natural when they interacted with her, so that they did not have to be so careful with her.


    Even enemies would one day turn into friends because of their interests, not to mention that they were a family.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t care much about these things. Now, she only wanted to finish her studies as soon as possible and spend more time with Jiang che. She didn¡¯t want to bother about other things at all.


    ¡°i¡¯m going back to the apartment, do you want toe?¡± shi yan asked song meilian.


    ¡± let¡¯s go together. jing xuan should being overter. ¡±


    song meilian didn¡¯t intend to go over now, but she saw that shi yan seemed to have something on her mind. in addition, it was alreadyte and she was worried about shi yan walking alone, so she said she would go with her.


    after saying goodbye to ren kexin and the rest and telling the ss monitor to send ren kexin and chang ru back to the dormitory safely, shi yan and song meilian went in the other direction.


    they were walking on the sidewalk.


    There were green nts on the sidewalk, and the trees weren¡¯t very tall. Inte autumn, the leaves were a little yellow, and there were many fallen leaves on the road. When one stepped on them, they made a fine sound.


    There was a row of cars parked across the road, and one of them was a ck business car.


    The windows were tightly shut, so they could not see the situation inside the car, but the people inside could clearly see the outside.


    Two people were sitting in the back of the car, looking at Shi Yan and song Meilian, who were walking opposite. They could see their faces clearly under the light of the streetmp.


    ¡°which of the two girls isowu¡¯s girlfriend?¡± the woman looked like she was in her fifties and was very graceful and luxurious.


    ¡°the one with the longer hair.¡±


    The one who answered her was a man in his fifties. at this time, his eyes fell on shi yan, who had long ck hair that reached her waist.


    shi yan and song meilian were talking about something, and both of them had a faint smile on their faces.


    One was demure while the other was cold. Both of them were very beautiful. When the twopletely different types of beauties walked together, it was no doubt a beautiful scene.


    The woman¡¯s eyes fell on Shi Yan¡¯s face when she heard him.


    ¡°she does have some good looks, no wonder old fifth would be interested.¡±


    Shangxin was not the only one who protected her.


    however, the man didn¡¯t say this out loud. he didn¡¯t want to provoke jiang che, so he didn¡¯t want to get involved in jiang che¡¯s matters. He was here because the woman next to him had asked him to. He had tried to turn her down several times, but to no avail. In the end, he had no choice but to follow her to Sea city Base.


    ¡°i heard that her surname is shi?¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s called Shi Yan,¡±

 Chapter 429

    ?


    429 an elder of the jiang family came


    that was old fifth¡¯s man, and you came for him. it was fine if you didn¡¯t make any preparations, but you didn¡¯t even know his name. you¡¯re really big-hearted.


    The man grumbled in his heart.


    she only hoped that he would not be implicated.


    ¡°Shi Yan? the name is not bad, and he looks quiet and sensible. i just don¡¯t know if he is pretending.¡±


    whether he¡¯s pretending or not has nothing to do with you. is it up to you to decide who fifth brother wants to be with?


    ¡± hehe. ¡± the manughed dryly and avoided the important part. ¡± it¡¯s a good name. ¡±


    The woman nced at him coldly, and then her eyes fell back on Shi Yan. ¡± his surname is shi. does he have any rtionship with the shi family in the capital? ¡±


    Yes, she was the young miss of the Shi family in the capital.


    He had only heard this news from his son not long ago.


    but he didn¡¯t say it.


    There was nothing he couldn¡¯t say, but he was forced toe to Haicheng by her. He was angry and didn¡¯t want to say it.


    I¡¯m not sure about that. Even dad is afraid of fifth brother when he¡¯s angry. Sister, you know that. I don¡¯t dare to ask about fifth brother¡¯s Affairs!


    the man¡¯s name was jiang dong. he was the third brother of jiang che and the father of the jiang family¡¯s second young master, jiang bai.


    The elegant woman beside him was called Jiang Yuxiao. She was fifty-six years old and was the only girl in Jiang Che¡¯s generation. She had married into arge family abroad and did not remarry after her husband¡¯s death. She had returned to the capital to live alone and would asionally return to the Jiang family to stay for a short while. She had no children.


    half a year ago, on her husband¡¯s death anniversary, she went to live with her husband¡¯s family for a few months. she heard that jiang che¡¯s injuries had fully recovered and he was willing to go out and had a girlfriend. a week ago, he had hurried back to the country.


    Jiang Yuxiao did not have any children and was thirty years younger than Jiang che. He had never seen Jiang che as a younger brother, but more like his own child.


    jiang che hadn¡¯t seen anyone for three years, so jiang yuxiao naturally couldn¡¯t see him either, even though she had found out that he was in the jiang family in haicheng not long after he came to recuperate.


    When she learned that Jiang Che¡¯s injuries had healed, she was very happy and couldn¡¯t wait toe to Haicheng to see him. However, when she found out that Jiang che had a girlfriend and that he was very protective of his girlfriend, she was not veryfortable.


    Therefore, she did note to Haicheng immediately after returning to the country. She only released the news that she had returned to the country and was in the capital to let Jiang Che¡¯s subordinates know, hoping that Jiang che would take the initiative to see her.


    unfortunately, jiang che had not returned to the capital since thest time he went back, let alone take the initiative to see her.


    Unable to sit still, Jiang Yuxiao decided toe to Haicheng in person.


    however, she was unwilling toe alone. as for the reason, only she knew.


    He just wanted to ask someone toe with him, but the others declined with the excuse that they were busy. Jiang Dong had also declined a few times, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t decline it anymore and followed.


    Jiang Yuxiao was indeed Jiang Dong¡¯s biological sister from the same father and mother.


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s the only daughter in the third generation of the Shi family. Everyone in the Shi family dotes on her and protects her well. She¡¯s never been allowed to show her face in public for so many years. From the looks of it, she shouldn¡¯t be rted to the Shi family. Even if she is, she¡¯s probably from many side branches.¡±


    ¡°I think so,¡± Jiang Dong said with a smile.


    Whatever you say, as long as you¡¯re happy.


    he didn¡¯t know why the precious daughter of the shi family was wandering outside, but he was 100% sure that shi yan was the rumored pampered youngdy of the shi family.


    In the capital, only the heir of the Xuan family, Xuan Siyun, couldpare to Shi Yan¡¯s status.


    Old fifth was indeed old fifth. Even though he was far away from the capital and hade to Haicheng, he could still meet such an extraordinary girl.


    it was said that not only did she have a good background, but she was also very outstanding. she scored full marks in all her subjects and even applied for a master¡¯s degree and phd.


    he didn¡¯t know what other strengths she had, and he didn¡¯t want to investigate them. however, he felt that a little girl who could live a pampered life and live alone for many years without being spoiled must not be simple.


    In any case, he didn¡¯t really want to provoke them.


    ask the driver to drive the car over. I¡¯ll go and meet this girl named Shi Yan. I¡¯d like to see what else is so special about her that old fifth is so interested in her.


    jiang dong was speechless.


    thest time her aunt came to haicheng, the liu family almost turned upside down when she went back. several outstanding juniors in the liu family were lost.


    this sister of his really didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth if she didn¡¯t suffer a little loss!


    ¡°Sister, it¡¯s veryte now. It¡¯s not appropriate to stop the youngdy now. Let¡¯s go back to the hotel first. If you want to see her or Laowu, we¡¯ll go to the Jiang family in Haicheng tomorrow to officially hand in the invitation. i heard that she andowu are both living in the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng.¡±


    Jiang Yuxiao furrowed his brows unhappily.


    but in the end, he didn¡¯t insist.


    ¡°then let¡¯s go back to the hotel first.¡±


    at jiang dong¡¯s signal, the driver started the car and drove to the hotel.


    ¡°i heard that yun ¡®er and chen¡¯ er are both in sea city?¡±


    little Yu is still in Haicheng. Capital University and Haicheng University are on an exchange program, and he¡¯s the teacher leading the team. ¡°yun ¡®er returned to the capital city a few days ago. you know that girl has always wanted to join thepany. she nagged at her father for a long time, and finally, her father finally relented. she didn¡¯t want to waste a single moment and hurriedly returned to the capital city. she has already been in thepany for two days under her father¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a little girl like her doing in thepany? She should learn from Shasha and find something that she liked to do. In the future, she would find a good family and marry into them. How good would it be for her to live a carefree life? Look at what Weier got in the end after she insisted on joining thepany.¡±


    ¡± she doesn¡¯t have any power, and she doesn¡¯t even have a boyfriend. at her age, she doesn¡¯t even have the advantage of finding a good partner. ¡±


    that was because jiang wei had offended chen xuyao. Moreover, Jiang Wei was only 25 years old. It was not difficult for her to find a good partner with her identity as the heiress of the Jiang family.


    He really didn¡¯t know where she hade up with this.


    you know how close Ling and Ling ¡®er are. After Ling¡¯ er passed away, he only had Yun ¡®er as his daughter. Ling has always been able to satisfy Yun¡¯ er¡¯s every need. Ling¡¯s determination was already strong enough to let her join thepany after so many years of struggling.


    ¡± if she wants to go and y, let her. maybe she can¡¯t stand the hard work for a few days and will ask to leave. ¡± That was impossible.


    others might not understand, but as her uncle, he understood yun ¡®er very well. if he were to give her this opportunity, she would definitely do better than her second brother.


    jiang bai didn¡¯t have any talent in business. in this life, he would at most manage a few subsidiarypanies under his hands. however, he could look forward to yun ¡®er.


    The Jiang family¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t very good now. They couldn¡¯t get fifth brother to help, so they could only work hard to cultivate outstanding talents. Even if he couldn¡¯t restore the Jiang family to its former glory, he had to at least maintain the status quo and not let it decline.


    since yun ¡®er had already joined thepany, he, as her third uncle, would do his best to help her.


    that¡¯s true. If we don¡¯t let her try it out herself, she¡¯ll think that it¡¯s easy to get into thepany.


    ¡°since chen ¡®er is in haicheng, give him a call and ask him to apany him to see his fifth uncle tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang Dong,¡±hehe.¡±


    To be honest, he wasn¡¯t close to his nephew Jiang Yu. Although Jiang Yu looked gentle and refined and was friendly to everyone, he had a feeling that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t someone easy to talk to.


    Jiang Yu would apany him just because he was told to?


    It was obvious that she was there to cause trouble. If Jiang Yu had any brains, he would not have followed her and triggered his fifth uncle.


    even he wanted to find an excuse to escape, let alone jiang yu.


    Of course, Jiang Dong would not say that.


    ¡± i¡¯ll try to call little yu when i get back, but as the leading teacher of jingdu university, he should have a lot of things on his hands. he might not have time to apany us. ¡±


    ¡°how busy can a university professor be? You can¡¯t even spare half a day on the weekend? call him and tell me if he doesn¡¯t agree. i¡¯ll call him myself. i don¡¯t believe he won¡¯t even give me face as his aunt.¡±


    hehe.


    you¡¯re so influential.


    jiang dong pouted quietly.


    sure, I¡¯ll call him when I get back to the hotel. I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I have any results.

 Chapter 430

    ?


    430 a chance encounter downstairs


    On the way back, song Meilian said that she was afraid that Jing Xuan would be hungry at night, so she brought him some supper, saying that she would keep it warm at home.


    seeing this, shi yan had originally nned to bring some for jiang che, but she suddenly remembered that there were still many ingredients in the refrigerator at home. if jiang che was hungry at night, she could personally cook for him. her cooking would definitely be better than the ones bought outside. thus, she gave up the idea of bringing supper.


    when the two of them arrived at the entrance of themunity, a car suddenly stopped in front of them, and a person got out of the car. He was an acquaintance, but they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a while.


    ¡°Ah ning, miss Shi.¡±


    She was ye Chengcheng, song Meilian¡¯s cousin.


    song meilian didn¡¯t expect to see her here, and was stunned for a moment.¡±Cousin.¡±


    ¡°Miss ye,¡± Shi Yan also nodded in greeting.


    ¡± i had some work to discuss here and was about to drive home when i saw two people walking by the road. i thought it looked like you two, so i followed them. i didn¡¯t expect it to really be you two. ¡± ye chengcheng said with a smile.


    ¡°it¡¯s sote, what are you guys doing here? There aren¡¯t many people on this road, and it¡¯s night time. It¡¯s not safe for you two girls. Where are you going? i¡¯ll send you guys.¡±


    ever since the yu family¡¯s banquet, ye chengcheng had realized that she couldn¡¯t interfere in the rtionship between jing xuan and song meilian. she had never seen them again and had been busy with work.


    It was a coincidence that they met here tonight.


    ¡°No need, we¡¯re here.¡± Song Meilian looked at the gate of themunity in front of her.


    ¡°Are you here to find someone or are you staying here?¡±


    other things aside, ye chengcheng saw song meilian as her younger sister. she would not feel at ease if she did not ask about the two girlsing here alone in the middle of the night.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡± song meilian replied.


    Live here?


    ¡°then you should hurry in.¡± he smiled.


    the two nodded. song meilian said, ¡± cousin, you should go back early too. drive safely. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    As the two of them walked into the neighborhood, ye Chengcheng suddenly called out to song Meilian, ¡± ¡°ah ning!¡±


    ¡°is there anything else, cousin?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing important. i just wanted to tell you that the ye family has an overseas branchpany that i¡¯ll take over in two days. i¡¯ll probably stay for a few years beforeing back, and i don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll meet again. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell them who you are. I¡¯ll only say that you¡¯re a junior that I¡¯m close to.¡±


    song meilian had wanted to reject her outright, but when she saw the hope in ye chengcheng¡¯s eyes, she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡± ¡°okay, thank you, cousin.¡±


    ¡°cousin, you have to take care of yourself when you¡¯re out alone.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you too.¡±


    ¡°Also, you and Jing Zhenzhen, aunt Jing may be mean to you, but she can¡¯t make the decision. If she says something mean to you, just pretend you didn¡¯t hear it. if she goes too far, you can tell master jing and let him handle it. don¡¯t take it all on yourself.¡±


    Song Meilian knew that ye Chengcheng had liked Jing Xuan for many years. She knew that ye Chengcheng must have felt terrible when she said those words to her.


    Her heart also felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°Yingluo will do. Thank you, cousin.¡±


    Ye Chengcheng smiled and waved at them. ¡°Alright, hurry up and go in.¡±


    ¡°Goodbye, cousin,¡± song Meilian looked at her deeply.


    he turned around and walked into themunity with shi yan.


    after that, song meilian remained silent. shi yan looked at her for a moment before looking away and continuing to walk without a word.


    although there were still people in the ye family, ye chengcheng was probably the only one who treated song meilian as family. coincidentally, the two of them were love rivals. it was one thing for her to be a love rival, but ye chengcheng had decided to leave the country after taking the initiative to withdraw. he did not know when they would meet again.


    song meilian must be feeling very bad.


    It wasn¡¯t appropriate to say anything at this time.


    after walking quietly for a while, song meilian spoke first, ¡± ¡± actually, i¡¯d rather she wasn¡¯t so nice to me. i also hope that she can take the initiative to fight for it. it doesn¡¯t matter if she¡¯s ruthless. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not a bad thing for her to be like this.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°let you go, and let herself go.¡±


    there were not many people who could be as carefree as ye chengcheng when it came to rtionships, especially when it came to such deep feelings. there were even fewer people who could distinguish between a love rival and a sister as clearly as she did.


    Shi Yan had some admiration for ye Chengcheng.


    to be honest, if this kind of thing were to happen to her, she might not be as free and easy as ye chengcheng. after all, she was the kind of person who was determined to win over someone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel guilty towards her, because even if she fights for it, I won¡¯t give Jing Xuan to her. but i don¡¯t know why, but seeing her like this, i still can¡¯t help but feel a little sad.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s only human nature.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°She¡¯s already left so easily, so you don¡¯t have to be too conflicted. There¡¯s still a long way to go in life. She might meet the right person for her at any time. it was better for her to be like this than to trap herself. Trapping herself in a rtionship that is destined to have no results will only dy her from meeting the right person.¡±


    as she mulled over shi yan¡¯s words, song meilian suddenly felt relieved.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, this might be good for her.¡±


    Seeing that she was finally no longer entangled in this matter, Shi Yan changed the topic. ¡± your new work has been released for some time. i¡¯ve been a little busy recently and didn¡¯t pay attention. how¡¯s your new work after it¡¯s released? ¡±


    it¡¯s not bad. It already has a basic reader base, and the new work has been prepared for a long time. It¡¯s more in-depth than the previous one, and the things involved are more extensive. It¡¯s only been released for two weeks, and we can already see the obvious results.


    ¡°i¡¯ll have to go take a look when i¡¯m free.¡±


    sure, but there¡¯s no hurry. You have a lot of work to do, so you should take more time to rest. I estimate that it will take at least three years to finish this book. It won¡¯t be toote to read it when you¡¯re not so focused on your studies.


    ¡°My studies aren¡¯t that important.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    she could still find some time to rx.


    alright, you can go and take a look when you¡¯re free. Just treat it as a leisure trip.


    In fact, she really hoped that Shi Yan could go and take a look. In terms of historical knowledge, she didn¡¯t understand it as well as Shi Yan. She had to ask Shi Yan for help before she could write. If Shi Yan could look at it, she would be able to find any loopholes that she hadn¡¯t discovered. It would be easier for her to fix them.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    the two of them chatted andughed as they arrived at the apartment.


    Just as she was about to enter the apartment building, she was stopped by someone.¡±Shi Yan.¡±


    He turned around and saw a man wearing silly sses and carrying a school bag standing under the streetlight a few steps away.


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were fixed on his face for half a second, and she nodded with a smile.¡±Student Gu.¡±


    ¡°Student song.¡± gu tan held his sses and politely greeted song meilian.


    The two of them were the first to enter the academy, and they often met in school, so song Meilian naturally knew Gu Tan.


    ¡°student gu.¡±


    ¡°what is gu yusheng doing here?¡± song meilian asked.


    ¡± i¡¯m a private tutor. the students ¡®homes are here. ¡±


    ¡°so, student gu, are you going back after tutoring?¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡± He looked at them and asked, ¡± are you two here to be private tutors as well? ¡±

 Chapter 431

    ?


    431 there must be sentiment in life


    ¡°No, Shi Yan and I both live here.¡±


    ¡°You all live here?¡± Gu Tan seemed a little surprised. He raised his head and looked at the apartment building behind them. you two live together? ¡±


    no, my boyfriend and Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend are friends. They both bought an apartment here. Shi Yan and I only live on the same floor. We don¡¯t live in the same unit.


    song meilian wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and she wouldn¡¯t say so much to a ssmate she wasn¡¯t familiar with, let alone a male ssmate.


    Shi Yan turned her head and nced at her.


    gu tan held the book with one hand and adjusted his sses with the other,¡±So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°then i won¡¯t waste your time, you two go upstairs quickly.¡±


    shi yan nodded and turned around to enter the apartment building with song meilian.


    after they got into the elevator andpletely blocked gu tan¡¯s sight, shi yan asked,¡±Why did you say so much to him just now? This is not like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my intuition.¡±


    meeting shi yan¡¯s gaze, song meilian smiled and said,¡±It¡¯s really my intuition. I can¡¯t tell where this intuition came from. It¡¯s clear that this ancient pool doesn¡¯t have any malicious intent towards us, but I just feel that it¡¯s better to make it clear to him.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. shi yan could tell that she was not lying.


    But intuition didn¡¯te for no reason, not to mention song Meilian, who had experienced so much and could be considered an sensitive person.


    they went to the floor of their apartment and entered the password after saying goodbye.


    shi yan was stunned when she opened the door.


    the lights in the room were warm, and light music was ying. the atmosphere was different from usual.


    ¡°you¡¯re back?¡±


    Jiang che, who was wearing a sleeping robe, turned around from the sofa to look at her. He was holding a ss of red wine in his hand.


    Shi Yan blinked and asked with a smile,¡±teacher jiang, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°why do you suddenly have such a mood?¡±


    Ms. Shi, you¡¯ve been working hard for another week. You¡¯ve been busy with your studies and reading books every day. Finally, it¡¯s the weekend. As your boyfriend, it¡¯s my responsibility to create a rxing environment for you to rx.


    A man with a clear and elegant appearance and temperament waszily sitting on the sofa in a sleeping robe and holding a wine ss. Shi Yan couldn¡¯t move her eyes away, not to mention that the corners of his lips were slightly curled up with a faint seductive smile.


    Seeing Shi Yan staring at him as if she was deeply mesmerized by him, Jiang che chuckled.¡±ms. shi, go and change into loose-fitting clothes beforeing back. it¡¯ll be morefortable this way.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo.¡±


    Shi Yan changed her shoes and went to her room. She was still in a daze when she came out of her nightdress.


    jiang che looked up and saw her standing at the door in a daze. he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    As soon as Shi Yan approached, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms, kissing her.


    It wasn¡¯t a very intense kiss, but it was very intimate.


    After the kiss, Jiang che held her in his arms for a while before letting her go. He ced her on his side and sat down. He handed her a ss of wine, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t read tonight. Rest for the night.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s lips were moist, and her face was still red from the kiss. she took the wine and clinked her ss with his with a smile.¡±Alright,¡± he said.


    she had already decided not to read tonight.


    He felt that she was tired and took care of her. He only hugged her to sleep for the whole week. She had to go to the teacher¡¯s house tomorrow, so she nned to wake up a littleter tomorrow. she had nned to spend the night with him.


    ¡°how¡¯s this wine? i had someone take it from the wine cer of a manor in the capital, and have kept it for many years.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s mellow, smooth, and has an excellent taste. Not bad.¡±


    she took a sip of red wine. there was some on the corner of her lips, making her lips look even more moist and red.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze fell on her lips and his eyes darkened. ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it,¡±


    ¡°I actually know of another way to make the red wine taste better. Ms. Shi, do you want to try it?¡±


    His gaze was so aggressive that Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    ¡°What¡¯s the drinking method?¡±


    in the next second, jiang che took a sip of red wine and wrapped his arm around her waist. he kissed her on the lips and poured the wine into her mouth.


    He didn¡¯t let go of her immediately, but kissed her gently.


    shi yan was still holding the wine ss in her hand. in order to prevent the wine from spilling, she seemed a little passive.


    after a long kiss, the wine stains on her lips were all wiped clean by him.


    he pressed his lips against hers and chuckled. ¡± ¡°how is it? Doesn¡¯t it taste better this way?¡±


    It had to be said that Jiang Che¡¯s kiss was very much to Shi Yan¡¯s liking. In just a short while, the fire in her heart was ignited and her breathing was a little unstable.


    ¡°It¡¯s indeed better.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, she turned sideways and sat on hisp, facing him.


    because of her height, she could only look at him even if she sat on hisp.


    Her ck hair was scattered, and her nightdress and jacket were a little loose, revealing half of her shoulder. Her nightdress was in the style of a jacket with a spaghetti strap skirt. The coat slipped off, leaving only a red shoulder strap on her shoulder.


    Yes, Shi Yan¡¯s nightdress was red.


    It was one of the rare bright colors in her clothes.


    Jiang che lowered his eyes and saw her smooth shoulders. her skin was fair to begin with, and the red tie hanging on her fair shoulders gave a huge visual impact.


    just as he was in a daze, his lips were blocked by her.


    It was apanied by red wine from her mouth.


    I¡¯ve drunk all the wine just now, so I don¡¯t think Mr. Jiang has tasted it yet. You should try it too. Are you satisfied with the taste? ¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s attention was drawn back by her kiss and he no longer stared at her shoulder. He put down the wine ss in his hand and wrapped his hands around her waist.


    ¡°i¡¯m satisfied. continue.¡±


    shi yan smiled and finished the wine in the ss in one gulp. then, she pressed her lips against his again.


    one mouthful after another, one ss after another. in the end, more than half of the bottle of red wine went into jiang che¡¯s stomach, all of which were fed by shi yan.


    Light music was still ying in the room, and the lights were still warm. As the wine was finished, the temperature in the room rose, and the clothes on the two were hanging loosely.


    jiang che didn¡¯t take the initiative, which was rare.


    Shi Yan put the wine ss on the coffee table behind her and moved her lips away from his lips. She moved her lips down his delicate chin.


    He leaned back slightly, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.


    shi yan was a little surprised that he had still restrained himself from taking the initiative with her. A smile shed in her eyes, and her breath fell on his neck.


    ......


    ¡°Jiang che.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°why are you so cooperative tonight? he¡¯s not like you at all.¡±


    he chuckled and said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s rare for miss shi to be in the mood, so i naturally have to let you have your fun.¡±


    ¡°let me have my fun?¡± Shi Yan burst intoughter.


    ¡°i think you¡¯re just enjoying my service.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s muffledughter answered her.


    shi yan¡¯s nightdress and coat had been thrown on the sofa. she was still wearing her spaghetti strap nightdress loosely, but jiang che¡¯s nightgown was no longer on him.


    she sat on hisp, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him.


    ......


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re messing around again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll just drink another cup of your medicine tomorrow morning. you didn¡¯t interrupt me, which means you¡¯re very confident in your medicine.¡±


    jiang che chuckled again. ¡± can¡¯t i be the one trying to trap you with the child? ¡±


    ¡°Jiang che, you know you very well. at this stage,pared to using a child to trap me, you prefer to spend some alone time. Besides, you don¡¯t even need a child to trap me. You can trap me firmly with your beauty, fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    ¡°It seems that I have to thank myself for having such a face that has won miss Shi¡¯s favor.¡±


    Her enthusiasm was the only response he got.


    ¡°Miss Shi¡¯s looks are also to my liking.¡±


    ......


    after a long time, jiang che held the person in his arms and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯ve worked hard. It¡¯s my turn to serve you.¡±


    He carried her to the bathroom.


    the sound of water was apanied by some other sounds.


    When the two of them came out of the bathroom, two hours had already passed.


    jiang che helped shi yan dry her hair. when he ced her on the bed, she had already fallen asleep from exhaustion. caressing her long hair affectionately, jiang chey down beside her and held her in his arms. the night then slowly calmed down.


    ......


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t remember what time she went to bedst night. It was almost ten O ¡®clock when she woke up.


    The person beside him was still sleeping.


    Afraid of waking him up, she gently turned her body to get out of bed, but just as she turned her back to him, he hugged her from behind.


    He hugged her tightly, burying his face in the hair at the back of her neck.


    ¡°sleep more.¡± He said gloomily.


    his voice was a little hoarse.


    Shi Yan helplessly took his hand away, turned around and kissed him between his eyebrows. Her voice was gentle.¡±i¡¯ll get up first, you can sleep for a while.¡±


    jiang che was still a little drowsy, but when he heard her say this, his eyshes fluttered and he opened his eyes. he hugged her and buried his head in her neck, rubbing it. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Jiang che washed up quickly. By the time Shi Yan finished washing up, changed her clothes, and left the room, Jiang che had already cleaned up the mess in the living room.


    lunch was prepared by the helper. before that, shi yan drank a cup of hot milk that jiang che handed to her. it was the second time she had drunk the milk with the smell of medicine.


    in the afternoon, he promised to apany his parents to visit the teacher¡¯s house. jiang che did not follow them. he sent shi yan to professor li¡¯s apartment and left.


    They went to the small courtyard of their vi.


    The renovation of the vi¡¯s small courtyard was almostpleted.


    jiang che received a call from jiang lin a few minutes after he arrived at the vi¡¯s courtyard.


    fifth Lord, someone from the Jiang family in the capital hase to the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Haicheng. He wants to see you.


    without waiting for jiang che to ask, jiang lin took the initiative to say, ¡± ¡± they¡¯re jiang yuxiao and jiang dong. jiang yuxiao was the one who handed over the card. ¡±


    jiang che had wanted to say that he would not see her, but then he thought of how shi yan would apany her parents to visit the teacher¡¯s house and would probably have dinner with them. she would probably be backter.


    He was bored alone, so he decided to meet them, in case they came to disturb Shi Yan¡¯s peace again when he couldn¡¯t see her.


    ¡°He¡¯s already at the Jiang family¡¯s old residence?¡±


    ¡°The card is here, but the person is not.¡±


    ¡°Tell them. Do you want me to wait?¡±


    he hung up the phone.


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t in a hurry at all. He stayed in the vi¡¯s courtyard for more than half an hour to supervise the renovation, gave some suggestions and pointed out some problems. He also watered the flowers in the courtyard for nearly half an hour before he slowly drove to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    Two hourster, they arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    Jiang Yuxiao and the others had been waiting at the Jiang residence for more than two hours.

 Chapter 432

    ?


    432 having a goal is good


    ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    shi yan stood downstairs and did not go up. the sun was quite good today, and she could bask in the sun. However, she heard su Wan¡¯s voice not long after she stood there.


    he looked up and saw a car parked not far away. su wan and shi lin were getting out of the car.


    ¡°mom, dad.¡±


    Shi Yan walked towards them. Shi Lin opened the trunk to take out the gifts. Shi Yan wanted to help but he didn¡¯t allow her to.


    ¡°there¡¯s not much. let your dad take it.¡±


    su wan stepped forward to hold her hand. shi yan only paused for a moment but did not avoid her.


    sizing her up, su wan said, ¡± i haven¡¯t seen you in only a few days. why do i feel like you¡¯ve lost weight again? ¡± is it because you¡¯ve been under too much pressure from studying and haven¡¯t had a good rest?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of my clothes that you think I¡¯ve lost weight. My weight hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    she might have really lost a few pounds before, but after jiang che found out that she had lost weight, he kept giving her supplements. every time they had a meal together, he would let her eat more and warm a ss of milk for her before going to bed at night.


    In short, during this period of time, the few pounds she lost had almost all been gained back.


    ¡°really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t lose weight. However, you still have to pay more attention to rest. Learning can¡¯t be aplished overnight. Take it slow andbine work and rest to increase your efficiency.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    While they were talking, the three of them had already entered the apartment and taken the elevator.


    your dad and I came to visit your teacher¡¯s house today. Did you let us know in advance? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I told the teacher in advance.¡±


    Su Wan actually knew that Shi Yan could handle such a small matter well and would not make such a small mistake. She was just trying to find a topic to talk to Shi Yan about. although it was not obvious, she could feel that shi yan¡¯s attitude towards them was much better than before.


    she was very happy. if she didn¡¯t try her best to control herself, she would have cried tears of joy.


    ¡± that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. otherwise, it would be very rude of us toe here rashly. ¡±


    the doorbell rang, and it was professor chen who opened the door.


    shi yan rang the doorbell.


    professor chen also knew that shi yan¡¯s parents would visit today. however, when she saw the two people standing behind shi yan, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.


    No wonder Shi Yan was so beautiful. She had inherited her parents ¡°excellent genes.


    Moreover, she found Shi Yan¡¯s mother a little familiar.


    ¡°Yanyan¡¯s here!¡±


    ¡°Master¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°professor chen.¡±


    After a round of greetings, professor Chen said, ¡± ¡°you must be yanyan¡¯s parents, pleasee in!¡±


    They entered the room. Professor Chen took the gifts from Shi Lin and told them to sit down. ¡°Professor li,e out quickly! Yanyan and her parents are here!¡± He shouted in the direction of the study.


    then, she smiled at su wan and shi lin. ¡± ¡°i¡¯m really sorry. professor li is working on a project recently and is checking the materials. He¡¯s never done once he¡¯s busy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, professor li is just doing his job.¡± Su Wan said with a smile.


    ¡°then you guys sit down, i¡¯ll go make you a cup of tea.¡±


    since she couldn¡¯t refuse him, su wan stood up and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go help you.¡±


    ¡°No, no, you can just sit.¡±


    ¡°mom, please sit down. i¡¯ll go help madam.¡±


    Professor Li¡¯s Shi Yan had only been here a few times. Her initiative to help showed that she did not treat him as a guest. Professor Chen was very happy to see this. Of course, he would not refuse.


    ¡°yes, yes, yes, yan girl, it¡¯s good that you help me!¡±


    in the kitchen, professor chen took out some tea leaves while shi yan washed the cups.


    Professor Chen looked back into the living room and said, ¡± ¡°Your mother is beautiful and has a good temperament. You¡¯re very simr to your mother in this aspect.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°Your father is a man of few words and quiet. You¡¯ve taken after him in this aspect.¡±


    was it?


    Thinking about it carefully, her parents seemed to be more quiet.


    it turned out that she had taken after them in her quiet personality.


    ¡°when did your parentse to haicheng? How long will they be in Sea city?¡±


    professor chen wasn¡¯t a chatterbox. on the contrary, she spoke with self-restraint and propriety. She said so much at this time because she knew that Shi Yan¡¯s rtionship with her family was tense and wanted to help ease it as much as possible.


    a neen-year-old girl needed to be pampered by her parents and elders. how could she be like her, carrying everything on her own? the point was that she could tell from the first encounter that shi yan¡¯s parents did not dislike her, and shi yan and her parents were not strangers.


    since it wasn¡¯t a conflict that couldn¡¯t be resolved, then she shouldn¡¯t keep being entangled. otherwise, it would make things difficult for others and yanyan herself.


    ¡°they¡¯ve been in sea city for a while. how long will they stay here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she said after a pause.


    They hade for her. If it wasn¡¯t for the urgent matter that they had to rush back to deal with, they would have stayed in Haicheng until she returned to the capital.


    she actually didn¡¯t want them to hang around her, but she couldn¡¯t persuade them.


    he probably knew that it was useless to persuade him.


    they all felt that they owed her.


    in fact, she was also at fault. she didn¡¯t seem to be in a position to persuade him.


    let¡¯s just treat it like they¡¯re living a life of retirement. we¡¯ll do whatever¡¯s easy.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know. Your parents are adults. They will bnce their work and life. What you need to do is to spend as much time with them as possible while they¡¯re in Haicheng. If you¡¯re too busy and can¡¯t find time, I¡¯ll ask your mother out more often when I¡¯m free. I¡¯m not as busy as your teacher.¡±


    ¡°to be honest, you¡¯re so young and your teacher has already arranged so many tasks for you. even your teacher¡¯s wife¡¯s heart aches when she sees this. If you feel that the task is too heavy and you¡¯re afraid that your teacher will reprimand you if you mention it, you can tell your teacher¡¯s wife and she¡¯ll help you.¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± thank you, master¡¯s wife. however, master¡¯s arrangement is very reasonable. it¡¯s within my ability. there¡¯s no need to make any changes for the time being. ¡±


    ¡°alright, since you¡¯ve already said so, what else can teacher¡¯s wife say? Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Learning is a long-term process, not something that can be done in a day or two.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    They all felt that she had a lot of work and pressure, but she felt that it was fine. It waspletely within her tolerance range. At most, it was just a little faster than her aimless life in the past.


    She actually liked this kind of life with a goal.


    when they returned to the living room after making the tea, professor li had alsoe out of the study.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting. i¡¯m lee bing feng, yan¡¯s teacher.¡±


    ¡°professor li, it¡¯s nice to meet you. i¡¯m yanyan¡¯s father, shi lin,¡± Shi Lin reached out his hand and shook hands with professor li.


    ¡°this is yanyan¡¯s mother, su wan.¡±


    I know, professor su. I used to teach at Haicheng University.


    even if li bingfeng didn¡¯t know that shi yan¡¯s mother was su wan, he had seen su yunzhi at the apprenticeship banquetst time, so he knew.


    professor chen understood.


    No wonder she felt that Shi Yan¡¯s mother looked familiar. They had been teachers in the same school.


    ¡°i had just graduated when i was teaching at haicheng university. i¡¯m still a newbie. it¡¯s my honor that professor li still remembers me.¡±

 Chapter 433

    ?


    433 Professor Li¡¯s preference


    professor su is a professor at Haicheng University at such a young age. It¡¯s hard for me not to remember such an outstanding person. Not to mention, professor su has also raised such an outstanding daughter, Yan girl, and let me have such an outstandingst disciple.


    shi yan was su wan¡¯s child, but it was hard to say if she had been raised by su wan.


    Li Bing Feng said this on purpose.


    Unlike professor Chen, he did not care about the big picture. Whenever he thought of Shi Yan living alone in that old and shabby small farmyard, and the piles of firewood, vegetables, and chickens and ducks in the small courtyard, he would feel angry.


    how old was shi yan when he had met her?


    He didn¡¯t care who was at fault for what had happened back then. As Shi Yan¡¯s teacher, he was just so biased and protective. He firmly believed that all of this was not Shi Yan¡¯s fault, but her parents¡¯.


    as expected, su wan and shi lin¡¯s expressions became a little unnatural after he said that.


    Seeing this, Lee Bing Feng finally felt better.


    sensing the subtle change in the atmosphere, shi yan said, ¡± ¡°teacher, mom and dad, please sit down and talk.¡±


    the moment she spoke, the atmosphere eased up quite a bit.


    professor chen also came to his senses and said, ¡± ¡± yes, yes, yes. sit down and talk. why are you all standing there?e and try the tea that i made with little yan. ¡±


    professor li nced at shi yan, snorted, and sat down.


    Did this brat not know that she had the right to be willful at her age?


    why are you so sensible?


    thank you for taking care of Yanyan all these years, professor li. I¡¯ll toast you with tea in ce of wine.


    as the head of the shi family, shi lin was also involved in the matter of keeping an eye on shi yan and preventing others from finding her whereabouts.


    He was well aware of Shi Yan¡¯s situation over the years, including the people she had met.


    after li bingfeng met shi yan, out of his admiration for shi yan, he sent her a lot of books and taught her a lot of things. shi lin knew all about it.


    As soon as he heard the words ¡± these years, ¡± Li Bing Feng knew that Shi Lin knew about Shi Yan¡¯s situation over the years.


    He nced at him and raised his chin to raise his ss. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    li bingfeng had a lot to say to the two, or to be more precise, he wanted to question the two. however, with shi yan present, li bingfeng was afraid that bringing up the past would affect her mood, so he controlled himself and thought that he would wait for an opportunity to talk about it.


    Li bingfeng and Shi Lin were ying chess, professor Chen and su Wan were cooking in the kitchen, and Shi Yan was watching the game in the living room and helping out in the kitchen.


    it was a rather pleasant afternoon.


    They only left after having dinner at professor Li¡¯s house.


    After leaving professor Li¡¯s house, Shi Lin asked Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°where are we going?¡±


    half an hour ago, shi yan had received a message from jiang che, saying that he had returned to the jiang family¡¯s residence. when she was done with her work, he would send someone to pick her up. shi yan did not allow it and said that she would go over by herself. jiang che did not insist either.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer directly, but said, ¡± ¡± jiang che returned to the jiang family¡¯s old residence. ¡±


    shi lin exchanged a look with su wan and asked, ¡± ¡°Then are you going to the Jiang family or the SU family with us?¡±


    shi yan had wanted to say that she was going to the jiang family¡¯s house, but when she saw that both of them were looking at her, she stopped.


    ¡°yueyue hasn¡¯t seen aunt and cousin in a while. i¡¯ll go with you to the su family.¡±


    Then, she saw su Wan and Shi Lin smiling.


    ¡°Then get in the car.¡± Shi Lin said.


    yes, yes, yes. Get in the car. Your dad was drunk just now, so I¡¯ll drive. You can sit in the front passenger seat and apany mom.


    just like that, su wan drove, shi lin sat in the back, and shi yan sat in the passenger¡¯s seat.


    the car drove out of themunity and into the main street.


    Su Wan was obviously in a good mood. She had been smiling since she got in the car.


    Shi Yan sat in the front passenger seat without saying anything.


    she wasn¡¯t a talkative person, so she didn¡¯t know what to say. however, it was inevitable that it would make people feel ufortable to be so quiet and not say anything.


    Just as Shi Yan was about to speak, she received a call.


    it was an unknown number.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer the call, su Wan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°you¡¯re not picking it up?¡±


    Shi Yan answered the call.


    She didn¡¯t intend to not answer the call. She was just wondering who it was.


    ¡°Yanyan, are you busy? did i disturb you?¡± it was a woman¡¯s voice. it was very gentle and pleasant to hear.


    it was gu qingqing.


    ¡°No, sister Qingqing, is there anything I can help you with?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing important. i just wanted to ask if you¡¯re free tomorrow. i want to treat you to a meal. i don¡¯t have many friends in haicheng, and after thinking about it, you¡¯re the only one i can find to make an appointment with.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it took me a lot of effort to get your contact information. you know, fifth lord jiang has his ways. without permission, they won¡¯t easily give me your contact information. in the end, i had to ask fifth lord jiang directly.¡±


    Shi Yan had not expected that he would actually ask Jiang che for her phone number.


    She had thought that Gu Qingqing had investigated it herself.


    Her contact number was not encrypted, so it was not difficult to find out as long as he had some connections.


    ¡°Sure, what time tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°what time are you free?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°then let¡¯s do it in the afternoon. is there anything you want to eat or something you don¡¯t like?¡±


    ¡± no, i¡¯m fine with anything. sister qingqing, you can just choose what you like. ¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll decide on my own then. Although I don¡¯t go out very often, I¡¯ve lived in Sea city for five years, so I know a lot of good food.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll contact you by phone tomorrow afternoon,¡± shi yan said with a faint smile.


    Shi Yan was happy that Gu Qingqing had taken the initiative to contact her.


    She was a homebody, but she didn¡¯t refuse to interact with other people. The feeling that Gu Qingqing gave her was that she cut off all social contact andpletely sealed herself off.


    she didn¡¯t have any feelings for gu qingqing, who she had only met once. however, when she thought about gu qingqing¡¯s rtionship with her third brother, she couldn¡¯t help but feel more tender towards her.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call you tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    Su Wan¡¯s mood brightened when she saw the smile on Shi Yan¡¯s lips after she hung up the phone. ¡°Did a friend ask you out?¡±


    In the past, she had never dared to hope that her daughter could make a few close friends like other young girls, but ever since she came to Haicheng, she found that her daughter had many good friends. she had more or less heard of the others, but this was the first time she had heard of this ¡®sister qingqing¡¯.


    he should be a friend that his daughter had just made.


    Although Shi Lin had drunk a little, he was not drunk. He was still sober and could hear clearly what Shi Yan said on the phone.


    his thoughts were simr to su wan¡¯s.


    She was gratified and happy that Shi Yan had made a friend.


    ¡°Yes, a sister I just met.¡± third brother¡¯s friend.


    shi yan¡¯s inner voice was behind it.


    She knew that it was not the right time to mention Gu Qingqing to her parents.


    she didn¡¯t know if gu qingqing had contacted her after she left her third brother¡¯s contact. However, she guessed that there was probably no such thing.


    Even though she had only met Gu Qingqing once, she knew that Gu Qingqing looked weak on the outside, but she was actually very strong on the inside.

 Chapter 434

    ?


    434 fifth lord is also very pitiful


    ¡°Since you have an appointment with a friend, then go have fun tomorrow. you can read books at any time, but you can¡¯t get to meet friends at any time.¡±


    Su Wan had asked her to Read less and go out to y more, but Shi Yan had always rejected her. asionally, she would go out to y, but Shi boxiao would drag her along.


    shi yan was in a daze for a moment, but she quickly came back to her senses. she smiled, nodded, and replied,¡±okay.¡±


    ¡± you¡¯reing back to the su family with us. do you want to give jiang che a call to let him know? ¡±


    su wan¡¯s heart ached a little when she asked this question.


    his daughter was only neen years old, but it felt like she was married off. she even had to report to her son-inw when she returned to her maiden home.


    ¡°yes, i want to fight.¡±


    She had originally wanted to send Jiang che a message first and wait until she reached the SU family¡¯s residence to find a time when there was no one around to call him. It was a good time to call him now. She could ask him why he was in such a hurry to return to the Jiang family.


    just now, jiang che had only sent her a message to tell her that he was going back to the jiang family¡¯s old residence. he had not exined the reason, and she had not asked in detail.


    ¡°then you can call. your dad and i will not disturb you.¡±


    shi lin didn¡¯t speak the entire time.


    As a father, he felt that his daughter was already married at such a young age. He was even more depressed than su Wan, his mother. The key was that he knew that the two of them had been living together for a long time, but he didn¡¯t even have the right to question them, let alone stop them.


    he would be lying if he said he didn¡¯t regret it.


    If he had been a little more capable and cared more about power, he would not have forced his daughter to leave home. as long as he did not force his daughter to leave the house, no matter how bad their rtionship was, he would not be so afraid to say anything about his daughter being taken away at such a young age. he would even take the initiative to send his daughter to the other party.


    shi yan did not know what the two were thinking at this time and took the initiative to call jiang che.


    it only rang once before it was connected.


    Jiang Che¡¯s clear and gentle voice was the first to be heard, ¡± ¡°miss shi, are you done on your side?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°no?¡± His tone was slightly higher. It was not obvious, but Shi Yan could hear it.


    The corners of his lips curved slightly.


    Before she could say anything, Jiang Che¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡± ¡°You can¡¯t get a taxi? do you need me to arrange for someone to pick you up?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to the SU family¡¯s house tonight.¡±


    There was a long silence on the other side of the phone.


    Shi Yan was helpless.


    ¡°i¡¯m a little regretful that i went back to the jiang family. miss shi, i haven¡¯t seen you for a few hours and you¡¯re already ignoring me. ¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave you alone. Why don¡¯t youe to the SU family to find me after you¡¯re done?¡±


    su wan and shi lin, who had heard her words in the car, were speechless.¡±......¡±


    She was going home with her parents! And it was only for one night!


    ¡°I would like to, but if I go to the SU family¡¯s house, I won¡¯t be able to live in the same room as miss Shi anymore. I can see her, but I can¡¯t touch her. Let¡¯s forget it.¡±


    ¡± but miss shi, next time you want me to be alone in an empty room, remember to give me a heads up. i can¡¯t take it if you¡¯re so sudden. ¡±


    It¡¯s just one night.


    Clingy.


    considering that her parents were still in the car, shi yan did not say this out loud.


    ¡°Have you arrived at the Jiang family¡¯s residence yet?¡± she changed the topic.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°why do you suddenly want to go back?¡±


    ¡°Someone from the capital hase to give me a call card.¡±


    hearing this, shi yan immediately sat up straight, her smile slightly restrained, and her brows slightly furrowed.¡±Who is it?¡±


    ¡± ording to our blood rtions, they are my half-sister and half-brother. ¡±


    Two people hade, and they were not even juniors!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll run!¡±


    jiang che interrupted her. ¡± miss shi, don¡¯t worry. it¡¯s not an important person. i can handle it. ¡± since you¡¯ve decided to go to the su family, you should go with a peace of mind. you¡¯re underestimating your boyfriend if he needs your help with such a small matter.¡±


    shi yan pursed her lips and remained silent.


    ¡± alright, ms. shi. it¡¯s always the others who are more afraid of me. they should be the ones worried. ¡±


    Shi Yanughed and said,¡±that¡¯s true. You¡¯re the famous fifth Lord Jiang.¡± even i was quite afraid of you when i first heard your name.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t believe her.


    With her indifferent and desireless personality, not to mention hearing his name, even if she knew his identity and stood in front of him, she would definitely be able to keep a straight face.


    But he still chuckled and followed her words.


    ¡°It¡¯s my honor.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll go to the SU family¡¯s house to have breakfast with you tomorrow morning.¡±


    The ¡± I¡¯m fine ¡± was to tell her not to think too much about it after going to the SU family¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t need to worry about him, and she didn¡¯t need to be emotionally affected by being with her parents.


    Shi Yan understood what he meant.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Su Wan asked as soon as she hung up,¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡± Did something happen to Jiang che?¡±


    it was the first time she had seen so many emotions on her daughter¡¯s face. Her daughter¡¯s smile suddenly disappeared, and she even subconsciously held her breath.


    Even when she left home that year, her daughter had a smile on her face.


    even though that smile would always make one¡¯s heart ache whenever they thought of it.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing. he can handle it.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    At this moment, Shi Lin, who was sitting in the back row, suddenly said,¡±If you¡¯re worried, your mother and I can send you to the Jiang family first.¡±


    Shi Yan turned around to look at him. She seemed to be stunned for a moment, then shook her head.¡±No need,¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to?¡± Su Wan also asked.


    although she really hoped that her daughter coulde back to live with the su family, she preferred her daughter to have her wish fulfilled.


    it was enough for her daughter to have an unhappy experience once.


    ¡°you really don¡¯t need to.¡± shi yan nced at her and smiled.


    ¡± there¡¯s almost no trouble that jiang che can¡¯t handle. if it¡¯s something that even he can¡¯t handle, i won¡¯t be able to help even if i go. ¡±


    that was not the case. most of the time, she could not help shi lin, but as his wife, she could apany her husband.


    That was what su Wan was thinking.


    however, she did not say it out loud.


    she didn¡¯t hear what jiang che said on the phone, but from her daughter¡¯s reaction and her daughter¡¯s question of ¡± who¡¯sing ¡°, she could roughly guess that it was someone from the jiang family in the capital.


    speaking of which, although jiang che was famous, he was younger than her two sons. in addition to the rtionship between jiang che and her daughter, she now treated jiang che more like a junior.


    Three years ago, Jiang che was only twenty-two years old.


    He had such an outstanding son, and he was so young. He didn¡¯t know what the two elders of the Jiang family were thinking, but they were willing to be so cruel to him.


    it was said that ¡± the youngest son and the eldest grandson were the lifeblood of the old man, ¡± but the jiang family was not like that. jiang che was the son of old master jiang, who was nearly sixty years old, and old madam jiang, who was nearly fifty years old!


    Thinking about it this way, Jiang che was indeed powerful, but he was also a child that made one¡¯s heart ache.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But Yanyan, if you change your mind and want to go over to take a look, remember to tell mom. if you don¡¯t want me to send you, i¡¯ll arrange a car for you or your cousin to send you there.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at su Wan, who was smiling gently, and for a moment, something that had been pressing down on her heart seemed to gradually dissipate.


    ¡°Alright, Thank you, Mom.¡±


    although she agreed with jiang che, she was still worried.


    Knowing that Jiang Rui had returned to the Jiang family¡¯s old house over the weekend, he sent her a message on his phone and asked her to keep an eye on him and let him know immediately if anything happened.

 Chapter 435

    ?


    435 don¡¯t try to find a sense of existence


    jiang rui replied very quickly and told her not to worry. she even said that fifth uncle had left the four of them hanging for more than two hours. the jiang family¡¯s aunt¡¯s face was green with anger, and she feltfortable looking at her.


    it was also from jiang rui that shi yan found out that apart from jiang yuxiao and jiang dong, jiang yu and jiang shasha had also gone to the jiang residence to see jiang che.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t expect the two siblings to be present.


    *


    At the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Sea city.


    Main hall.


    jiang yuxiao mmed the teacup in his hand onto the coffee table beside him and asked jiang lin, who was sitting not far away, with a dark expression, ¡± ¡°where¡¯s your fifth lord? we¡¯ve been waiting for almost two and a half hours, why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡±


    ¡°young miss, please forgive me. fifth lord has some matters to attend to and is still on his way back. if you have something to do, you can go back first.¡±


    Even though Jiang Yuxiao and Jiang che were siblings, Jiang Lin¡¯s aura was not weak at all.


    ¡°You-!¡±


    jiang lin nced at jiang yuxiao¡¯s finger and smiled. ¡± young miss, as the saying goes,¡¯you have to look at the owner before you hit the dog¡¯. I¡¯ve been by fifth Lord¡¯s side for many years, and people from all over the world will give me some face when they see me. Isn¡¯t it a little inappropriate for you to point at me like this? ¡±


    moreover, pointing at someone so publicly would show that you have no self-restraint. I think you don¡¯t want others to say that you, the eldest miss of the Jiang family, have no self-restraint, right? ¡±


    jiang yuxiao¡¯s face was livid with anger. he trembled as he retracted his hand, ¡± ¡°you really have no rules! I¡¯m your fifth Lord¡¯s elder sister. Is this how he taught you?¡±


    ¡°young miss must be joking. what status does lord fifth have? how would i dare to let fifth lord teach me? besides, with our fifth lord¡¯s aloof nature, he¡¯s always left us to our own devices and has never taken the initiative to control us.¡±


    ¡± although we grew up on our own, this is the first time i¡¯ve heard someone say that i¡¯m unruly in so many years. young miss really has a unique view. ¡±


    jiang lin did not get angry. he smiled and spoke at a moderate pace, but his attitude made jiang yuxiao angry.


    ¡°you ... you ...¡±


    seeing that the situation was about to get out of control, jiang dong tried to smooth things over.¡±enough, sister. jiang lin is still young. why are you angry with him? besides, it was indeed impolite of you to point at someone like that.¡±


    ¡°There are so many juniors present, don¡¯t let them see you as a joke.¡±


    in addition to them, jiang yu, jiang shasha, jiang rui, and jiang heng were also in the main hall.


    Yes, they were all juniors.


    When Jiang Yuxiao came to visit, old Madam Jiang knew that he was here to make trouble for Jiang che again. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with him, so she made an excuse that she was not feeling well and asked Jiang Rui and Jiang Heng to receive the guests.


    The olddy didn¡¯t even call Jiang Cheng, let alone ask her son and daughter-inw toe back to entertain the guests.


    Every single one of the Jing capital¡¯s Jiang family thought that he was a piece of cake. He coulde to their door whenever he wanted, and not only did he not bring a gift, but he also came to find trouble. He really gave them face!


    as for jiang yu and jiang shasha, they didn¡¯t say anything since they entered. they just sat there quietly.


    speaking of jiang yu, jiang dong had called himst night to ask him to apany him to the jiang residence to see jiang che, but he had rejected him on the spot.ter, jiang dong gave his contact information to jiang yuxiao, but when he received jiang yuxiao¡¯s call, he still rejected it decisively.


    It was only when he learned that Jiang Shasha had met Jiang Yuxiao at the hotel this morning and agreed to apany Jiang Yuxiao to see Jiang che that Jiang Yao had contacted Jiang Dong and told him that he had free time, so he had followed her.


    He didn¡¯t care about the others, but he kept his eyes on Jiang Shasha.


    jiang shasha was his sister, and she was still a little confused. he couldn¡¯t just watch jiang shasha seek her own death, and he didn¡¯t want her to cause trouble for fifth uncle.


    Thus, he simply followed them and kept an eye on them.


    Jiang Yuxiao was embarrassed to be pointed out so directly by Jiang Dong, so he turned to Jiang Rui and Jiang Heng, ¡± ¡°fifth brother isn¡¯t here, and your jiang family of sea city doesn¡¯t have an elder to receive the guests? It¡¯s been more than two hours, even if he¡¯s busy outside, he should be back by now!¡±


    jiang rui¡¯s smile was appropriate. ¡± i¡¯m sorry for being impolite. my grandmother¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been well these few days. even if she wanted to receive you personally, she couldn¡¯t. the butler should have told you about this just now. ¡±


    my second uncle and second aunt are both researchers. Auntie is experienced and knowledgeable. You should know that researchers have no time to take care of other things when they are busy. Their phones are all turned off. I couldn¡¯t contact them.


    as for my parents, I just called them. They wanted toe over, but they¡¯re not in Haicheng now. They¡¯re on a tour with their friends. Even if they take the earliest flight back, it¡¯ll take at least four hours.


    ¡± i think auntie is a broad-minded person and won¡¯t be calctive, so i made the decision to let them stop messing around. it¡¯s rare for them to go on a vacation, so they should just rx and have fun. we¡¯ll take care of auntie at home. ¡±


    Traveling was obviously nonsense. She did call her parents, but she did not ask them toe back to receive the guests. Instead, she told them not toe back today.


    ¡± i called my brother too, but he¡¯s in the middle of a very important contract. after the contract is signed, he¡¯ll have to host the business partner and will be backte. ¡±


    ¡°aunt, please don¡¯t me me for my poor hospitality.¡±


    jiang yuxiao nced at jiang rui. ¡± you¡¯re quite clever. ¡±


    ¡°aunt, you tter me.¡±


    She sized Jiang Rui up with contempt,¡±you¡¯re Jiang Rui?¡± is she the fake daughter of the jiang family in haicheng who was raised by mistake?¡±


    Jiang Rui¡¯s expression did not change, but Jiang Heng¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°is this aunt not very well-informed? it¡¯s true that my sister isn¡¯t the jiang family¡¯s biological daughter, but she¡¯s still the young miss of the jiang family in sea city. Not only that, but she¡¯s also my big brother¡¯s legitimate fianc¨¦e and the future mistress of the Jiang family in Sea city!¡±


    aunt, you keep saying that she¡¯s a fake daughter. Why? are you looking down on my sister, or have you already extended your hands into the Jiang family of Haicheng? ¡±


    jiang yuxiao¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he was being scolded by a junior.


    what are you saying, junior?!


    ¡°That¡¯s how I talk! when my sister suddenly found out that she wasn¡¯t born by her parents when she was 19, no one was more upset than her. as an elder, you¡¯re always poking at the wounds of the younger generation. can¡¯t i say a few words for my sister?¡±


    Jiang Heng dared to say this because he knew that Jiang Rui no longer cared about the fact that he was not her biological son. Otherwise, he would not have dared to say this.


    ¡± if you want to put on airs, then go back to your jiang family in jingdu. why are you trying to make your presence known in our house? ¡±


    ¡°you-!¡±


    At this moment, Jiang Rui said unhurriedly, ¡± ¡°Aunt, please forgive my little brother. He¡¯s still young and insensible. He doesn¡¯t know how to behave when he speaks. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°jiang heng, you¡¯re really something. no matter what, aunt is still an elder.¡± even if the elders say something inappropriate, it¡¯s not something that we, as the younger generation, should criticize.¡±


    Jiang Heng burst outughing.


    Jiang Yuxiao was so angry that he almost fainted. ¡°You ... You ...¡±


    As he spoke, he was about to throw the teacup in his hand at the two of them.


    ¡°what is this?¡±


    A clear, warm, and slightly nonchnt voice came from the door.


    Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s hand trembled and he did not throw the teacup away. He even spilled it on his hand and his sleeve was half wet.

 Chapter 436

    ?


    436 Can¡¯t figure out the position


    jiang che walked in from the main door.


    his face was warm and his eyes were deep and calm. he was no different from the past him, making it impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    jiang yuxiao had been there when he had crippled jiang zuo¡¯s legs in front of everyone in the jiang family, regardless of anyone¡¯s pleas.


    after three years, she had already forgotten about jiang che¡¯s ruthlessness. now that she saw jiang che again, the memories that had scared her so much that she had nightmares for a few days in a row gradually surfaced.


    when he ced the teacup on the coffee table beside him and took out the handkerchief to wipe his hands, he almost lost his bnce. his hand also missed a few times before he urately grabbed the handkerchief and took it out.


    ¡°fifth uncle!¡±


    it was only when jiang rui, jiang heng, and jiang yu stood up and greeted jiang che that she woke up. she exhaled lightly and calmed down a little before squeezing out a smile, ¡± o,o wu is back?¡±


    Jiang che nced at her but didn¡¯t reply immediately. Instead, he nced at Jiang Yu, who had stood up, and Jiang Shasha, who was still sitting.


    only then did jiang shasha react. she stood up and greeted him respectfully, ¡± ¡°Fifth uncle!¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze did not linger on the two for long. In just half a second, he turned to Jiang Yuxiao and Jiang Dong, who were sitting opposite him, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s this for? forming a group to cause trouble? do you think that it¡¯s not enough to show off your power in the capital¡¯s jiang family, so you¡¯re showing off your power here?¡±


    Xuanji old fifth, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. My sister and I just wanted to see you, we have no other intentions. Jiang Dong felt a little stifled.


    In fact, he could have stayed out of it and not made a sound, but he had followed them here after all, and it was difficult to see himselfpletely. He might as well say something to ease the atmosphere and make the situation not too bad.


    ¡± no, not bad. your fourth brother and i just wanted to see you. as your elder sister and elder brother, we can¡¯te to see you? ¡±


    ¡°sister?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s calm gaze fell on Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s face, causing Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s heart to throb.


    ¡°Elder brother?¡± he turned to Jiang Dong.


    ¡°Miss Jiang, if I call you¡± sister,¡±would you dare to respond?¡±


    Jiang Yuxiao wanted to say yes, but when she met Jiang Che¡¯s calm gaze, her words got stuck in her throat.


    she didn¡¯t have the confidence to say she dared.


    He looked at Jiang Dong and asked,¡±what about you?¡± I¡¯ll call you fourth brother, do you dare to answer?¡±


    Naturally, he dared to.


    ¡°Fifth brother, you must be joking.¡± Jiang Dong forced a smile.


    he was really wronged. why didn¡¯t he learn from the others and hide far away? why did hee to old fifth¡¯s ce to suffer!


    Don¡¯t be fooled by old fifth¡¯s gentle and calm eyes, he didn¡¯t seem angry. He dared to say that as long as one of them said something wrong, with old fifth¡¯s personality, he would definitely not waste any more time talking to them and would immediately order people to take action, not caring if they were his blood rtives.


    warm as jade?


    that was just an appearance.


    old fifth had always given him the feeling that he was ruthless and did things as he pleased. if things didn¡¯t go his way, he would directly attack and not give anyone any face!


    jiang che did not say a word. he just stood there and looked at them. in just a few seconds, jiang yuxiao and jiang dong¡¯s foreheads were covered in cold sweat.


    especially jiang yuxiao.


    she clenched her handkerchief tightly, as if she was sitting on pins and needles.


    Jiang Rui saw her reaction and sneered in her heart. Why were all the people from the Jiang family in the capital the same? they were clearly as timid as mice, yet they dared to overestimate their abilities and find trouble with fifth uncle!


    Since he was afraid, why not just hide far away? He just had to run in front of her to look for a beating.


    He really couldn¡¯t understand.


    Just as Jiang Yuxiao was about to reach his limit, Jiang che walked over and sat down on the sofa. He opened his eyes slightly and nced at Jiang Yuxiao.¡±tell me, what was that just now?¡±


    ¡°yingluo was just talking to a few juniors, so her voice was a little loud.¡±


    Clenching his fingers, Jiang Yuxiao looked at Jiang Che¡¯s legs and changed the topic. ¡°I¡¯m very happy to see you recover, sister Wanwan.¡±


    The impact of seeing Jiang che was so great that she had forgotten to pay attention to Jiang Che¡¯s legs that had recovered. She only remembered it when she tried to change the topic.


    ¡°Aunt wasn¡¯t just talking loudly to the younger generation just now!¡± jiang heng snorted coldly.


    Anyway, he was still young, so he didn¡¯t have to worry so much. Fifth uncle was obviously supporting them. This was very valuable. Of course, he had to take advantage of his power to vent his anger!


    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s very impolite of you toe to our house and talk about taboo topics. You should apologize!¡±


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t stop Jiang Heng. She sat there quietly with a smile, as if she waspletely letting Jiang Heng do as he pleased.


    jiang yuxiao wanted to scold him back like he had just done, but with jiang che around, he did not dare to raise his voice in front of him, even if he did not deliberately use his aura to suppress him.


    He held his breath and said unwillingly, ¡± ¡°aunt, what you said just now was indeed a little inappropriate. you should apologize! I hope you won¡¯t hold it against your aunt!¡±


    he was gritting his teeth.


    Jiang Heng didn¡¯t seem to notice her anger and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Since Gugu has apologized so sincerely, us siblings would appear petty if we continue to hold on to it. Since we were young, grandmother has taught us to be magnanimous. We can¡¯t go against grandmother¡¯s teachings, even if others are deliberately looking for trouble.¡±


    jiang yuxiao was so angry that his eyes were almost spitting fire.


    She red at him fiercely.


    Jiang Heng looked at her with a smile. He didn¡¯t deliberately provoke her, but it was full of provocation.


    jiang yuxiao was about to explode with anger, but he had to suppress his anger. he smiled at jiang che and said, ¡± ¡± i spoke out of line and caused this child to misunderstand. it¡¯s normal for him to me me. ¡±


    He spoke in a helpless tone, like he was facing an unreasonable child.


    Jiang Heng didn¡¯t mind. He was already happy to see the arrogant Jiang Yuxiao be so cowardly.


    ¡°Since you know that you¡¯ve lost your sense of propriety, you should be more careful next time. if you still don¡¯t remember, then shut up and don¡¯t speak.¡± jiang che nced at jiang yuxiao.


    ¡°The opening speech is over. Let¡¯s get to the main topic. tell me, why did youe all the way from the capital to see me? I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush.¡±


    thest sentence was a warning.


    ¡°I just came to see you Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t understand what I said?¡±


    His voice was not loud, nor was it cold, but Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s heart trembled when he heard it.


    He didn¡¯t dare to speak any more nonsense.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve recovered from your injuries and don¡¯t need to travel in a wheelchair anymore. I¡¯m very happy for you and wanted to see you in person.????????????,??????????????????......????????,??????¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything. His gazended on Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s face. He sat with his legs crossed and tapped his knee with his fingers. There seemed to be a faint smile on his calm and gentle face, and his deep peach blossom eyes shed with a misty light, but there was no warmth.


    Jiang Yuxiao had never seen Jiang che like this before. He immediately felt his heart palpitate.


    ¡°old, old five, i¡¯m yingying.¡±


    ¡°Miss Jiang is asking about my personal matters.¡±


    his tone was certain.


    Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s scalp went numb.


    ¡°no, no, i¡¯m yingluo.¡±


    ¡°you still want to personally inspect my people? why? who do i need your permission to date? Or do I need you to criticize my people?¡±

 Chapter 437

    ?


    437 do you like fifth uncle?


    They all knew that Jiang che was angry.


    jiang heng and jiang rui looked at each other. they were both a little afraid and silently lowered their presence. jiang lin was even more nervous than them, and his heart was in his mouth.


    It had been a long time since he had seen the fifth Lord truly angry.


    jiang dong broke out in a cold sweat. ¡± fifth brother, you ... you¡¯ve misunderstood me. i¡¯m just concerned about you. i want to see what kind of girl you like. ¡±


    ¡°what does it have to do with her?¡± jiang che¡¯s cold eyes swept over.


    Jiang Dong did not dare to say another word. He was cursing Jiang Yuxiao in his heart.


    he turned to look at jiang yuxiao. jiang che¡¯s voice was calm but authoritative.¡±what does it have to do with you what kind of person i like and what kind of person i choose to be with? jiang yuxiao, be clear of your position. you have no right to interfere in my business.¡±


    ¡°If I find out who went to disturb miss Shi¡¯s peace behind my back, I don¡¯t mind sending him to be with Jiang Zuo.¡±


    Jiang Zuo was already crippled and was destined to be a cripple for the rest of his life. Everyone knew what it meant to be sent to be Jiang Zuo¡¯spanion. They also knew that Jiang che was not just saying it. No one would take his warning lightly.


    it was precisely because of this that jiang yuxiao was even more furious.


    Old fifth was cold to everyone, so what did a wild girl from the countryside do to deserve his protection?!


    ¡°fifth brother, you¡¯re actually speaking to me like this for a country girl! to think that i¡¯ve been thinking about your injury for the past three years, and rushed back to see you when i learned that you¡¯ve recovered!¡±


    ¡°you¡¯ve never been in love, so you¡¯re just interested in that little girl. i¡¯ve lived 30 years more than you, so i know better what kind of girl is qualified to be by your side! I only want to see her to help you take a look, I won¡¯t harm you! You¡¯ve really disappointed me, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°i think there¡¯s something wrong with your brain.¡± jiang rui couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and interrupted her.


    jiang che also spoke at almost the same time, ¡± ¡°Very good,¡± he said.


    His voice was neither too loud nor too soft, but it was enough to snap Jiang Yuxiao out of his daze.


    jiang dong was already cursing in his heart.


    however, he was toozy to interfere.


    if someone wanted to die, even ten horses wouldn¡¯t be able to pull them back!


    Even Jiang Yu, who was only staring at Jiang Shasha, couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart. This was the first time he had seen someone so eager to die.


    ¡°humans and animals really can¡¯t talk normally.¡± jiang che said.


    This was the first time Jiang Lin had heard him swear in such a way after being by his side for so many years.


    fifth lord had always disdained to talk nonsense with others. if he could fight, he would not talk nonsense. today, he finally had the leisure to do so.


    if jiang yuxiao had been a little more clear-headed and not so stupid as to touch things that he could not, lord fifth would not have ended up in a terrible state if he had the time to deal with them today.


    after all, before this, the jiang family¡¯s third young miss, second young master, and even third young master jiang had been an exception to the fifth master.


    ever since he had met miss shi yan, fifth lord had be much easier to get along with.


    ¡°Jiang Lin, get someone to give the kanuo family something to do and ask them to leave while you¡¯re at it,¡± Jiang che didn¡¯t even look at Jiang Yuxiao after he finished speaking. He stood up and left.


    ¡°No! Fifth brother, you can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m doing this for your own good, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡±


    Jiang Yuxiao finally realized the severity of the situation.


    The kanuo family was her husband¡¯s family. Even though she had returned to the capital after her husband¡¯s death, she had always been in contact with the kanuo family, and she cared a lot about them.


    ¡°Yes, fifth Lord!¡±


    Then, he looked at Jiang Yuxiao, who was trying to catch up to Jiang che in a panic, and said firmly, ¡± ¡°young miss, please!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not leaving! i¡¯m going to talk to fifth brother! he can¡¯t do this to the kanuo family, he can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m his sister! everything i¡¯ve done is for him!¡±


    jiang lin did not want to waste his breath on her. he suspected that jiang yuxiao¡¯s mental state had gone haywire after her husband¡¯s death.


    for the fifth lord¡¯s good? How could she be so shameless?


    was she qualified to interfere in fifth lord¡¯s affairs?


    ¡°third master jiang, do you want me to get someone to escort the young miss out, or do you want to take her out? If I had asked someone to get her out, she might not have left in one piece.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll take her away.¡±


    jiang yuxiao continued to make a scene, but jiang dong struck her on the back of her neck with his palm. unfortunately, he did not use enough force and jiang yuxiao did not pass outpletely. he only lost his mind for a moment and forgot to shout again.


    it was very painful.


    Jiang Dong thought she had fainted, so he held her arm and said to Jiang Yu, ¡± little Yu,e and help me support your aunt.


    Jiang Yu ignored him.


    she only looked at him indifferently.


    It was this nce that made Jiang Dong¡¯s heart thump fiercely. He wondered if he had always underestimated this nephew of his who did not yearn for power and only focused on studying.


    just as she was thinking this, she heard jiang yu say,¡±fourth uncle, you still care about this kind of idiot?¡± Even grandfather did not dare to interfere in fifth uncle¡¯s matters. Jiang Yuxiao was really ignorant. Did he really think he was somebody? In front of fifth uncle, she¡¯s just a piece of trash!¡±


    when had such a gentle and refined person ever said such a piercing thing?


    he actually called his own aunt by her name!


    Jiang Dong looked at him in a daze and was shocked.


    Meeting his gaze, Jiang Yu¡¯s smile was a little cold and a little evil. ¡°Fourth uncle, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that I came to Haicheng for fifth uncle! I¡¯ve only been in Haicheng for a few days, and I¡¯ve already used my own methods to send fifth uncle¡¯s love rival away.¡±


    ¡°fifth uncle likes peace and quiet. i don¡¯t like people disturbing him.¡±


    ¡°fourth uncle apanied jiang yuxiao here today to give you face. i won¡¯t do anything to her now, but i¡¯ll only give you one day. if jiang yuxiao doesn¡¯t get out of haicheng and return to the capital by this time tomorrow, i¡¯ll make sure she never returns to the capital again!¡±


    ¡°Little Yu, you¡¯re Yingying.¡±


    Jiang Dong was so shocked that he could not speak.


    ¡°fourth uncle, how many of those who grew up in the jiang family are simple? you don¡¯t need to doubt whether i have the ability to do so, because when the timees for me to make a move, even if grandfather were to step in, i wouldn¡¯t give him face and release him!¡±


    of course, he knew that not many people who grew up in the jiang family were simple, but, but he always felt that the two children of the second branch were an exception, yingluo.


    Now, however, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t need to borate on his strength. Just by looking at the evil and ruthless side of Jiang Yu that was different from the past, he knew that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t lying.


    Jiang Yu indeed had such strength!


    don¡¯t worry, ¡± he said. even if you didn¡¯t say anything, just based on the fact that your aunt angered your fifth uncle just now, I¡¯ll take her back to the capital tomorrow.


    jiang yu retracted his evil and violent aura and smiled gently. ¡± ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble fourth uncle.¡±


    jiang dong shuddered at how fast he had changed his attitude.


    He then nced at Jiang Shasha, who had remained expressionless the entire time, as if she was not surprised by the huge difference between Jiang Yu and his usual image. Jiang Dong felt that he had identally seen through something incredible.


    after all this, the simplest person in the jiang family was actually his son, jiang bai?


    He did not stay any longer and quickly slipped away with Jiang Yuxiao on his back.


    The people left in the main hall, including Jiang Lin, looked at Jiang Yu withplicated expressions.


    Jiang Rui recovered from her shock and stared at Jiang Yu for a long time, saying, ¡± ¡°Third young master Jiang, don¡¯t you think your attitude towards fifth uncle is a little strange? don¡¯t tell me yingluo likes fifth uncle?¡±


    Jiang Heng was drinking tea to calm himself down. When he suddenly heard Jiang Rui¡¯s words, he spat it out.

 Chapter 438

    ?


    438 not a single one of them is simple


    Jiang Yu looked at Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes speechlessly.


    jiang ruiughed dryly. ¡± hahaha, i just think that your attitude towards fifth uncle is very strange. it¡¯s very easy for people to misunderstand. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who misunderstood. I have the same feeling many times.¡± this was the first time that jiang shasha had said this since she had stepped into the jiang family¡¯s house in haicheng.


    when she said this, she looked at jiang yu with a faint smile.


    Jiang Zhi looked at her with a slight frown. Jiang Shasha smiled.¡±Third brother, why are you looking at me like that? what i say is based on facts, i¡¯m not talking nonsense.¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply to her and just stared at her for a while. Jiang Yu said, ¡± ¡°everyone¡¯s gone, let¡¯s go too. don¡¯t disturb others here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±


    looking at jiang rui, jiang shasha smiled. ¡± i¡¯m always out. i won¡¯t stay in one ce all the time. i don¡¯t know when i¡¯ll be able to visit again. ¡± since i¡¯m already here, i want to spend a little more time talking to my cousin. rui ¡®er won¡¯t mind, right?¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t.¡± jiang rui looked up at her and smiled.


    She had never met Jiang Shasha before, and she had heard little about her. however, she knew that in the eyes of others, jiang shasha was a painter who didn¡¯t care about power and dedicated herself to art.


    Of course, that was only in the eyes of others.


    if jiang shasha hadn¡¯t stepped into the house today, or if she hadn¡¯t acted like this, she might have believed the rumors about her. However, she found it hard to believe now, even though she still didn¡¯t know Jiang Shasha well.


    It seemed that she needed to mention Jiang Shasha to Yan so that Yan would be careful.


    ¡°How long has the Jiang family¡¯s second young miss been in Haicheng?¡±


    why are you calling me second young miss Jiang? we are from the same family, so you can just call me second cousin.


    Jiang Rui only smiled and did not respond.


    Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t feel embarrassed and changed the subject. ¡°i¡¯ve been in sea city base for some time, but i¡¯ve been busy with other things, so i didn¡¯t pay you a formal visit. I¡¯ve actually wanted to visit fifth uncle and pay you guys a visit for a long time.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡±


    thank you for your concern, second miss Jiang. It¡¯s our family¡¯s fault for being impolite. Other than my sick grandmother, there are no elders at home, so we didn¡¯t entertain you well.


    ¡°rui ¡®er¡¯s words are too serious. i¡¯m a junior, how can i let the elders personally receive me? I¡¯m already very happy to be able to see fifth uncle once.¡±


    She was wearing sses and was dressed in a quiet and well-behaved manner. If Jiang Rui did not believe someone she was not familiar with so easily, she would have believed that she was really a harmless person.


    ¡°As long as the Jiang family¡¯s second young miss is happy.¡±


    ¡± i heard that rui ¡®er is good friends with fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend, that miss shi. i also heard that miss shi is staying at your house and wille back asionally on the weekends? ¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    All the people from the Jiang family were here for Yan! he didn¡¯t dare to show off in front of his fifth uncle, so he went to yan. did he really think yan was easy to bully?


    ¡°Is miss Shi here today?¡±


    Jiang Shasha met Jiang Rui¡¯s smiling gaze and said, ¡± it¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve met Ms. Shi a few times, but we¡¯ve never met in the right ces. Ms. Shi may have misunderstood me and I want to exin it to her face to face.


    he had met yan before!


    yan wasn¡¯t the kind of person who would misunderstand others. even if they were from the jiang family in the capital, she would treat them well as long as they didn¡¯t do anything to make her unhappy.


    Just like Jiang Yun.


    Jiang Shasha had said that Yan had misunderstood her, so she must have done something to make Yan unhappy.


    he actually had the nerve toe and look for her!


    Tsk!


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you, miss Jiang. Yan has other ns today, so she didn¡¯te back.¡±


    ¡°is that so? that¡¯s such a pity.¡±


    jiang rui just smiled and didn¡¯t answer her.


    ¡°Jiang Shasha!¡±


    jiang kui said with an unhappy expression.


    with this displeasure, even jiang rui felt that jiang yu was not to be trifled with. however, jiang shasha did not seem to be afraid of him and only smiled.¡±Third brother, don¡¯t rush me. I just want to say a few words to my cousin. One do not know why third older brother¡¯s temperament is so anxious. Since it is like this, Mumu Mumu.¡±


    she smiled at jiang rui and said,¡±we¡¯ll be leaving then.¡± i might be staying in sea city for a few more days, and i¡¯lle back to y with you when i have the chance.¡±


    jiang rui didn¡¯t respond to her. she smiled and stood up, politely saying,¡±Take care, I¡¯ll send you off.¡±


    However, Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t get angry at all. Instead, she seemed to be very tolerant of everything.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    when their car left, jiang heng, who was standing beside jiang rui, said, none of the people from fifth uncle¡¯s family are simple. I thought Jiang Shasha would be an exception like Jiang Yun.


    don¡¯t underestimate anyone. Jiang Yun isn¡¯t as simple as she looks. jiang rui said.


    ¡°At least for now, she doesn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions towards fifth uncle and sister Yan, right?¡±


    that was true. otherwise, she and yan wouldn¡¯t be so nice to jiang yun.


    ¡°however, this third young master of the jiang family is a little surprising.¡± Regardless of whether it was the fact that he wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed on the surface or his attitude towards fifth uncle, both were very surprising.


    jiang heng nodded in agreement.


    ¡± sister, that auntie of the jiang family came to our door and made fifth uncle unhappy. should we do anything? ¡±


    ¡°no need,¡± This was said by Jiang Lin.


    He also followed her out.


    however, he wasn¡¯t here to send her off. he was just on his way back to bamboo garden.


    ¡°Lord fifth has already given his orders. I will make the arrangements. You don¡¯t have to interfere.¡±


    ¡± alright, if there¡¯s anything we can help you with, just tell us, mr. jiang lin. you¡¯re wee. ¡± Jiang Rui said with a smile.


    to a certain extent, jiang rui represented jiang cheng. jiang lin would not look down on her just because she did not have any real power and thus take her words lightly.


    ¡°I will,¡±


    jiang lin went to bamboo garden. after jiang rui asked the butler to report the situation to the olddy, she returned to their respective courtyards with jiang heng.


    After returning to her courtyard, Jiang Rui called Shi Yan.


    upying the line.


    at that time, shi yan had already arrived at the su family¡¯s house and was sitting in the main hall talking. su yunzhi and su mu were the ones talking, and shi yan was the quieter type.


    su yunzhi and su mu were both very happy that she had followed them back to the su family.


    as soon as she saw her enter, su yunzhi hurriedly called for the kitchen to serve the fruits and desserts. su mu also came out of the study and sat down together in the main hall.


    the television was ying, and the few of them were chatting while eating and watching the television. it was a warm atmosphere that was rare in the su family¡¯s old residence.


    Shi Yan was eating pastries when she received the call.


    After finishing the cake in her hand, she took a sip of tea and simply greeted him before taking her phone to the backyard to pick it up.


    It was the small courtyard with a swing, where su Yunzhi would oftene to sit at night.


    The courtyard in the evening was not so dark. The afterglow of the setting sun was still there, and the garden was filled with the fragrance of flowers.


    she was sitting on the chair beside the table when she answered the phone. it was jiang che.


    ¡°teacher jiang, are you done with your work?¡±


    jiang che had already returned to the bamboo garden. he went upstairs to his room and sat down on a chair on the balcony.

 Chapter 439

    ?


    439 i¡¯m starting to miss you


    ¡°Yes, I am. Have you reached the SU family?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been here for a while.¡±


    leaning against the back of the chair, shi yan held her phone to her ear with one hand and ced the other hand on the table beside her, gently knocking on the table. ¡± ¡°Teacher Jiang, you¡¯ve returned to Bamboo Garden?¡±


    she actually wanted to ask if the jiang family from the capital had made him unhappy, but in the end, she didn¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Yes, on the balcony of the room.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner, right? remember to eat.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s mood was a little affected, not because the visitors were from the capital¡¯s Jiang family, but because these people did not know their ce and kept disturbing his peace. Not only did he disturb his peace, he even criticized his miss Shi!


    this was something he could not tolerate.


    it seemed that he had to do something to make them remember.


    however, when he heard shi yan¡¯s reminder to eat, all his bad mood disappeared in an instant.


    There was a faint smile on her lips. Ms. Shi, I have a very regr work and rest schedule. I won¡¯t forget to eat. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.


    ¡± i¡¯ve sent the two of them away. they¡¯ll leave haicheng tomorrow, so you don¡¯t have to worry about these insignificant people. since you¡¯re going to the su family with your parents, just chat with them and rx. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not worried about them.¡± he was the only one she could worry about.


    she was only more concerned about whether his mood would be affected by these people.


    these people from the jiang family were really never-ending. it seemed that she had to do something to make them stop. at least, she didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb them in haicheng before the winter vacation.


    At this moment, Jiang Rui¡¯s call came in. Shi Yan didn¡¯t pick it up and nned to call her back after she hung up Jiang Che¡¯s call.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t.¡±


    There was a brief silence on both sides of the phone. It was not a silence of silence without words, but the usual way they got along. Even if they weren¡¯t together and just held their phones in silence, the atmosphere was harmonious and warm.


    ¡°miss shi, are you inside or outside?¡±


    outside. I was in the house just now. I came out when I saw your phone call. I¡¯m sitting in my little aunt¡¯s courtyard.


    ¡°the sunset today is very beautiful, can you see it?¡±


    Shi Yan looked up at the sunset with a gentle smile.¡±yes, i can.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, i miss you a little,¡± the other party suddenly said.


    His clear voice was filled with gentleness, which made Shi Yan¡¯s heart soften.


    ¡°Jiang che, are youing to the SU family?¡± she asked.


    Jiang che was a little tempted.


    it didn¡¯t matter if he went to the su family¡¯s house or not. he just wanted to stay by her side, so that he could hug her and kiss her when he got close.


    They had only not seen each other for an afternoon.


    ¡°Yueyue said that she¡¯ll go to the SU family¡¯s house to have breakfast with you tomorrow.¡±


    this meant that he was noting.


    Of course, Shi Yan could hear his hesitation.


    He actually wanted toe, but he probably didn¡¯t know that he was very gentle. he said that it was better not toe to the su family¡¯s house because he could not stay in the same room as her. in fact, this was not the reason why he did note to the su family.


    He just wanted her to spend more time with her parents.


    He might know better than her how conflicted she felt about her parents and family.


    ¡°Alright, see you tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, I went to the small courtyard in the afternoon. the renovation should be done in a week. we can get some fresh air to get rid of the smell, and we can move in after the new year.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s heart stirred.


    although they were all living together now and the apartment they lived in was bought by jiang che, an apartment and a small vi courtyard were different.


    it didn¡¯t matter if it was big or small. jiang che had told her personally that it was their first home. they had also watched over the renovation together. there were traces of their involvement in every corner.


    ¡°alright, we¡¯ll move in after the new year,¡± she said with a faint smile.


    After that, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything. They just held their phones and leaned back in their chairs. They looked up at the sunset with a faint smile on their faces.


    It was a peaceful time.


    After watching the sunset for a while, Shi Yan said,¡±Let¡¯s go eat. I¡¯ll give Rui ¡®er a call.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan called Jiang Rui back after she hung up.


    ¡°Yan,¡± Jiang Rui answered immediately.


    yes, I was on the phone with your fifth uncle just now. I didn¡¯t pick up your call in time.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine,¡± she had guessed it.


    Yan didn¡¯t talk much and always went straight to the point. She wouldn¡¯t talk for such a long time. The only person she could talk to for such a long time was fifth uncle.


    ¡°What did those few people do at your house?¡± Shi Yan asked directly.


    They had left so quickly and even let Jiang che spread the word that they would leave Haicheng the next day. It was clear that they had done something to anger Jiang che.


    She didn¡¯t ask Jiang che not because she didn¡¯t care what exactly had happened.


    Jiang Rui roughly told Shi Yan what had happened.


    after hearing her words, shi yan¡¯s smile disappeared.


    No wonder he had angered Jiang che. He even wanted to interfere in Jiang Che¡¯s personal matters.


    She wasn¡¯t fit to be by Jiang Che¡¯s side?


    Whether they were qualified or not was not up to these people to decide.


    Not to mention Jiang che, even she was very unhappy to hear these words.


    she had never liked it when others interfered in her affairs. even her family could not interfere, let alone these people who had nothing to do with her.


    if jiang che wanted to make a move on the kanuo family, then she would not do anything unnecessary. She knew that this aunt of the Jiang family had lived in the capital for many years and had some assets under her. Jiang che would not touch Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s assets, so she would do it.


    Shi Yan sent a message to Amy, who was in the capital, before she hung up the phone. She told Amy that she had touched Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s business, and then she sent the message to Jiang Yuxiao, letting him know that it was Shi Yan who had touched her business.


    Jiang Rui also told Shi Yan about Jiang Yu and Jiang Shasha¡¯s performance today.


    I can¡¯t see through Jiang Yu, but I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions towards fifth uncle. On the other hand, Jiang Shasha instigated Yan. Should we investigate her background? ¡±


    Shi Yan had not intended to investigate Jiang Shasha.


    She didn¡¯t like to waste time on these things. If the other party came to her, she would solve it directly. However, Jiang Shasha was too good at making her presence known. She didn¡¯t look for trouble directly, so the only thing she could do was ignore her. Unfortunately, Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t know her ce and made the same mistake again and again.


    it seemed that she had to get someone to investigate.


    If he couldn¡¯t deal with it in person, he would find something for Jiang Shasha to do so that she wouldn¡¯t be so idle.


    ¡°i will arrange for someone to do this.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t ask my brother for help.¡±


    Jiang Rui didn¡¯t ask Shi Yan where he got the manpower. She had blind trust in Shi Yan and felt that as long as Shi Yan wanted to do something, he would definitely be able to do it.


    as for asking her brother for help, it wasn¡¯t that jiang rui didn¡¯t know that she had to rely on jiang cheng for everything. it was just that she had been like this since she was young. she was used to asking jiang cheng for help. with jiang cheng around, she didn¡¯t need to consider these things.


    There was no need to consider it, but it was not impossible.


    if she wanted to, she didn¡¯t need to rely on anyone at all.

 Chapter 440

    ?


    440 little president su¡¯s heart felt stifled again


    Jiang Rui knew what kind of person she was and what kind of life she wanted. she did not have much ambition, but when she was needed to support the family, she could do it.


    this was also the reason why she chose to work hard and make herself better even though she had so many people who doted on her since she was young and didn¡¯t have to consider her future at all.


    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no need to trouble young master Jiang.¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s just a matter of sending some people out. Let¡¯s not talk about this. Yan, I don¡¯t know Jiang Shasha¡¯s background, but I think Jiang Yu knows.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not strange that they¡¯re biological siblings.¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s right! ¡± jiang rui nodded in agreement. ¡± that¡¯s true. ¡±


    ¡°Yan, you know about Jiang Yu¡¯s background, right?¡±


    it was an affirmative sentence.


    Because when she mentioned that Jiang Yu wasn¡¯t simple, Shi Yan wasn¡¯t surprised at all.


    ¡°He¡¯s the head of the Green City¡¯s Yun Xiao.¡±


    Jiang Rui was silent.


    she knew jiang yu wasn¡¯t simple, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be thisplicated.


    she knew what kind of ce qing cheng was. no one who could survive and make a name for themselves there was a good person.


    ¡°No wonder,¡± Jiang Rui sighed after a long time.


    No wonder she felt that Jiang Yao was evil for a moment.


    The two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up.


    shi yan stayed in the courtyard for more than half an hour after the two phone calls. no one disturbed her during the whole process. even when she came to the su family¡¯s house, it was obvious that she was the main character.


    They were all sitting in the main hall and waiting.


    Until she came back from the courtyard.


    ¡°Done with the call?¡± su mu smiled and looked at her.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Come over and have a seat. While you were on the phone, your aunt brewed a new pot of tea for you. I¡¯ve just had some, it¡¯s not bad, you should like it. ¡±


    the others were all looking at her expectantly, especially su wan.


    He didn¡¯t ask her who she was on the phone with for such a long time, nor did he ask her what was the matter. Compared to this, they seemed to be more concerned about whether she would like this pot of tea.


    shi yan stopped in her tracks, then smiled and said,¡±okay.¡± she walked over and sat down.


    su wan wanted to pour tea for her personally, but su mu beat her to it. ¡± ¡°Aunt, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Come, try it.¡±


    shi yan thanked him and took it.


    he took a sip.


    There was a faint fragrance, which was indeed the smell she liked.


    she didn¡¯t like tea that was too strong.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± He was talking to su Wan.


    then, she saw su wan smiling happily.


    ¡°i¡¯m d you like it. But it¡¯s gettingte, and drinking too much tea will affect your sleep. Just drink a cup, don¡¯t drink too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That night, they sat in the main hall, watching TV while eating and chatting. They didn¡¯t return to their rooms until 11 O ¡®clock.


    it had been at least 20 years since the su family had seen such a family sitting together, watching tv and chatting until sote at night. even the servants of the su family felt that the mansion finally felt like home.


    when they returned to the room, shi yan was with su wan and shi lin, but the two walked in front. shi yan was a few steps behind and walked with su mu, who insisted on seeing them off.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my mom this happy in a long time.¡± su mu suddenly said.


    shi yan looked at him.


    ¡°yanyan, you shoulde home more often in the future, even if it¡¯s just for a short while.¡±


    ¡°hello, yueyue.¡±


    After all, she was too selfish. She could make them happy as long as she came. Her aunt and cousin carried so much on their shoulders, and they didn¡¯t have a good life, but they never neglected her. They treated her as their own daughter and sister, and had always been good to her.


    Su mu raised his hand to rub the top of her head with a smile.


    He did not speak again.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t avoid his hand, nor did she subconsciously avoid it. Perhaps she didn¡¯t realize it herself, but she had never subconsciously avoided the SU family.


    looking at su wan and shi lin who were walking in front, su mu asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to have your winter vacation soon. What are your ns after the vacation? Would he return to the capital? Or are you going to spend the new year in Haicheng?¡±


    The winter vacation meant that the Spring Festival wasing soon.


    Other people didn¡¯t dare to ask where Shi Yan wanted to go for the new year or if she would return to the capital, but su mu dared to ask, and he asked very naturally, without any intention.


    Shi Yan nced at him and said,¡±I¡¯m not sure yet, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be spending the new year in Jingdu.¡± i¡¯ve told jiang che that i¡¯ll be returning to crescent bay for the new year this year.¡±


    crescent moon bay?


    The ce she had lived in for the past nine years?


    many people had investigated where shi yan had been living all these years. in the past, they had not been able to find out because the shi family had obstructed them. Now that Shi Yan hade to Haicheng, she had long been exposed to the public. Coupled with some other reasons, the Shi family no longer had to put in as much effort as before to prevent others from investigating her situation over the years.


    In addition, Shi Yan and professor li bingfeng had met each other. It was not difficult to find out where Shi Yan had been living all these years by estimating the time when li bingfeng and Shi Yan met.


    Naturally, su mu had found out.


    She had wanted to take a break and personally see what the ce Shi Yan had lived in for the past nine years looked like, but she had not had the time.


    most of the others who had been investigating shi yan¡¯s whereabouts over the years had the same thoughts as su mu. they also wanted to go and see for themselves, but they couldn¡¯t find the time.


    Among them, Shi Boxun and Shi Bochen were the most affected.


    Shi Bozhen was filming, while Shi Bochen was in ss. At the same time, he had to take care of some of the businesses under his management. Shi Bochen would only have time during the winter break. shi bozhen also had to finish filming around the time of the students ¡®winter break.


    ¡°You guys are going to crescent moon Bay for the new year?¡±


    Su mu had used the word ¡± go ¡± instead of ¡± return ¡°. In his opinion, no matter how many years Shi Yan had lived in Crescent Bay, it was not her home.


    Whether it was the SU family or the Shi family, it was better for her to be the head of the household than the crescent moon Bay.


    ¡°I do have such a n.¡±


    Su mu raised his head and looked at the two people walking in front of him, who shouldn¡¯t be able to hear their conversation. He asked, ¡± ¡°Does aunt Yingluo and the others know about this?¡±


    other than me and Jiang che, you¡¯ll be the first to know.


    ¡°then, are you going to tell them, qianqian?¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± there¡¯s nothing i can¡¯t tell you. if someone asks, i¡¯ll tell them the truth. ¡±


    In other words, if they didn¡¯t ask, she probably wouldn¡¯t tell them.


    It¡¯s really ...


    Su mu didn¡¯t continue on this topic. He said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m on vacation at that time. Can I go with you?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, you should spend New Year¡¯s with me.¡±


    To put it selfishly, she would rather be alone with Jiang che in the ce where she had lived for nine years, without anyone disturbing her.


    She already had such thoughts when she went on a trip to Ren Kexin¡¯s hometown.


    she didn¡¯t mind entertaining others, but she hoped that would be after she and jiang che had stayed there for a period of time without being disturbed.


    previously, jiang che had said that he would apany her to the mountain to pick herbs, and she had been looking forward to it.


    ¡°You can ask my mom toe along. It¡¯s just the two of us in our family anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter where we spend the new year.¡±


    seeing that shi yan was smiling at him without saying anything, su mu suddenly felt discouraged.¡±Then after the new year, we can go and y with you, right?¡±


    ¡°sure.¡±


    Su mu looked at her speechlessly. Yanyan, you¡¯re really too much. Are you afraid that we¡¯ll be third wheels? ¡± why didn¡¯t i notice that you were so smitten with love before?¡±

 Chapter 441

    ?


    441 he¡¯s good at everything


    ¡°this shouldn¡¯t be considered a love brain, i¡¯m still very clear-headed.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t have a brain for love, you¡¯re not much better than that. What exactly was so good about Jiang che? You¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, and his weight in your heart has already surpassed mine by so much!¡±


    In the past, su mu wouldn¡¯t have talked to Shi Yan like that. He had just realized that Shi Yan seemed to have changed a little.


    It was self-evident whose credit it was, but he did not want to admit that Jiang che had such a great influence on Shi Yan.


    ¡°I like him. He¡¯s good in every way,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    su mu,¡±hehe.¡±


    this favoritism really made one feel stifled. she had even tacitly agreed that jiang che¡¯s weight in her heart was greater than his words, which made his heart feel even more stifled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop here. You can go back by yourself. Good night!¡±


    With that said, she red at Shi Yan and turned around to walk toward his courtyard in a Huff.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw his emotional back.


    Wasn¡¯t he always depressed by the fact that he had to take care of his mother and the family business after losing his father when he was young? it was good to have a little liveliness now.


    it was said that her uncle-inw had an unruly personality.


    She had never seen him before, so she wasn¡¯t too sure what the ¡®unruly¡¯ second young master of the Yu family was like. However, she knew that it wasn¡¯t the same as her cousin who was always quiet and reserved in front of others.


    her cousin¡¯s personality should be simr to her father¡¯s.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Yanyan? did you fight with xiao mu?¡± Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but stop and ask when she saw that su mu didn¡¯t catch up with her for a long time and left without saying a word.


    However, she thought to herself that it would be great if they really quarreled. She had never seen her daughter get angry with anyone before, let alone quarreling with her brother.


    Since she was young, she had the calmness of a child and never threw a tantrum.


    no, it¡¯s gettingte. I told him to go back and rest. We¡¯re almost there.


    ¡°i see.¡± Su Wan¡¯s tone was a little regretful.


    then, she smiled gently and said, ¡± then let¡¯s go back quickly. go wash up and rest early. you¡¯re still growing. it¡¯s not good to stay upte. ¡±


    They were standing there, waiting for her to catch up.


    Shi Yan¡¯s gaze on them paused for a moment, then she smiled and nodded, following them.


    the road wasn¡¯t long, but they walked for a long time because they didn¡¯t walk fast. thete autumn night should have been a little cold, but shi yan didn¡¯t feel cold at all, even though she wasn¡¯t wearing thick clothes.


    it was a dreamless night.


    the next day, jiang che arrived very early.


    Shi Yan got up at six O ¡®clock and went to the dining room of the main building. Jiang che was already waiting there.


    When she came over, su Wan and Shi Lin had just woken up and hadn¡¯te over yet. She didn¡¯t see su mu, only su Yunzhi sitting at the table eating breakfast.


    When she saw her, su Yunzhi immediately stopped what she was doing and smiled. ¡°yanyan, why are you up so early? It¡¯s nothing much, you should sleep for a while more.¡±


    she didn¡¯t think that jiang che hade over to wake shi yan up, because when she saw jiang che, she had asked him if he wanted to call shi yan to wake her up. jiang che had said that there was no need and asked her to sleep a little longer.


    Last night, Shi Yan had mentioned to su Yunzhi that Jiang che wanted toe over for breakfast. In Shi Yan¡¯s opinion, it was better to give a heads up in advance when visiting someone in the morning.


    ¡°i can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Alright, thene over and have breakfast. I¡¯ll get the kitchendy to bring it out. Jiang Changxi and Jiang che didn¡¯t eat either. I asked him to join us just now, but he said he would wait for you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, aunty.¡±


    She walked up to Jiang che and held his hand very naturally. ¡°Why are you here so early? It¡¯s a long way from the Jiang family¡¯s house to the SU family¡¯s house, and it seems like you¡¯ve been there for a while. Did you wake up in the middle of the night?¡±


    when he looked up and saw that su yunzhi had already gotten up and gone to the kitchen to call for auntie, jiang che retracted his gaze and leaned over to pull shi yan into his arms. he leaned close to her ear and whispered with a smile, ¡± ¡°miss shi, how can i fall asleep without you by my side?¡±


    Shi Yan chuckled and hugged him.


    the moment she hugged him, he also hugged her tightly.


    They had only been apart for one night, but he felt like they had been apart for a long time.


    The two of them hugged each other quietly for a while. When su Yunzhi came out of the kitchen, Jiang che let go of Shi Yan and held her hand as they walked to the dining room.


    she nodded at su yunzhi, who had just brought out a te of breakfast. ¡± ¡°president su, sorry for the trouble.¡±


    jiang che had said the word ¡± excuse me ¡± to su yunzhi just now. this was the second time he had said it.


    su yunzhi¡¯s impression of jiang che improved a little. she felt that other than being a little fearful of fifth lord jiang, he really had no ws. he treated people with courtesy and was not arrogant at all. he was really as noble as jade as the rumors said.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. since yanyan asked me to call you by your name, you don¡¯t have to call me president su. just call me aunt like yanyan does.¡±


    jiang che looked at shi yan, a smile hidden in his eyes.


    He nodded to su Yunzhi again.¡±Little aunt.¡±


    looking at the two of them, su yunzhi smiled.¡±This is good. You don¡¯t look unfamiliar. Sit down.¡±


    The kitchen helper brought out breakfast. Just like that, Shi Yan and Jiang che each had one.


    su yunzhi sat in the main seat, while shi yan and jiang che sat together on the right.


    after sitting down, jiang che did not start eating immediately. instead, he peeled an egg for shi yan and ced it on the te in front of her. After doing this, she touched the wall of Shi Yan¡¯s ss of milk. It wasn¡¯t hot, so she ced the milk at a position where Shi Yan could easily reach it with a raise of her hand.


    He did it naturally, and Shi Yan also ate it naturally.


    if he didn¡¯t do it often, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it so naturally.


    Su Yunzhi saw everything and was even more satisfied with Jiang che.


    it seemed that this fifth lord jiang was more concerned about yanyan than she had thought.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to thepanyter. if you don¡¯t have any ns, stay at home and y for a while. su mu is free, so i¡¯ll let him apany you.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t refuse, but su mu, who had just walked over and heard su Yunzhi¡¯s words, pouted.


    whatpany? although he really wanted to spend more time with yanyan, to be honest, he had no interest in being a third wheel.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang,¡±


    ¡°young president su.¡±


    He did not change the way he addressed Jiang che, and Jiang che naturally did not change either. He nodded slightly in response to his greeting.


    ¡°it¡¯s rare for you toe home. if fifth lord jiang isn¡¯t busy, you should stay for a while before leaving. it just so happens that yanyan hasn¡¯te back for a long time. the su family¡¯s old mansion has changed a lot. i¡¯ll apany you for a walk in the courtyard.¡±


    in fact, the su family¡¯s old mansion was not much different from shi yan¡¯s impression.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. I¡¯ll follow Yanyan¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Jiang che acted as if he would listen to Shi Yan¡¯s arrangements.


    after saying that, he brought a ss of milk to her lips.¡±have some milk first, don¡¯t choke.¡±


    shi yan drank a mouthful of milk from his hand, which made su mu¡¯s teeth ache.


    Who doesn¡¯t have a partner?


    shi yan didn¡¯t show off at all. this was how she usually interacted with jiang che. she didn¡¯t intend to deliberately restrain herself in front of others.


    She had always done whatever wasfortable.


    ¡± i have an appointment in the afternoon. i¡¯m free until then, so i n to have lunch before leaving. if sister han isn¡¯t busy, you can ask her toe over. it¡¯ll be more lively with more people. ¡±


    she said that it would be more lively with more people around, but did she really think that he couldn¡¯t tell that she was looking at him like she was a third wheel?


    Su mu gave her an annoyed look.


    however, calling hain over was just what he wanted. he was satisfied that this girl took the initiative to stay for lunch before leaving.


    ¡± it¡¯s the weekend. she¡¯s free. i¡¯ll call herter. ¡±


    su yunzhi smiled faintly as she watched the interaction between the two siblings.


    As expected, Yanyan was still around. After her husband passed away, only when Yanyan returned to the SU family did the old mansion not seem so deserted.


    If hai LAN also came, it would probably be even more lively.


    She woulde back immediately after she finished her work at thepany. She had to make it in time to have lunch with them.

 Chapter 442

    ?


    442 gu qingqing¡¯s strangeness


    Su mu called Jing Han over, and the four of them strolled around the SU family¡¯s old house for more than an hour before sitting down in the courtyard to bask in the sun. Jiang che and su mu were sitting and drinking tea, while Shi Yan and Jing Han were ying chess.


    the people around the go board changed several times, and it was lunchtime.


    After having lunch at the SU family¡¯s house, Jiang che and Shi Yan left.


    shi yan and gu qingqing had agreed to meet in the afternoon. shi yan wasn¡¯t in a hurry to go, so the two of them went to thergest bookstore in haicheng to buy books. After buying the books, the two of them didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, they each took a book and sat in the bookstore to read.


    He spent the entire afternoon reading.


    gu qingqing had an appointment with shi yan, but jiang che didn¡¯t go with shi yan. after sending shi yan to her destination, he went to jade restaurant.


    Knowing that Shi Yan wanted him to take a look at Gu Qingqing¡¯s physical condition, he went to the Jade Restaurant to wait for the two of them and have dinner while he was there.


    The restaurant that Gu Qing Qing chose wasn¡¯t in the city, but in a very quiet alley.


    However, even if it was very remote, Shi Yan knew this ce. When she first arrived in Haicheng, Jiang Rui had apanied her to y in Haicheng for a month. They had visited many ces and hade to this restaurant before.


    it was an old restaurant with good food.


    ¡°yanyan, over here!¡±


    shi yan got off the car at the entrance of the alley, which took a few minutes to walk from.


    When he saw the restaurant that Gu Qingqing had chosen, he heard her voice.


    gu qingqing was standing in the corner outside the restaurant, waving at her.


    gu qing qing was still wearing her white dress, and she stood there as if a gust of wind could blow her away.


    shi yan returned her smile and walked closer.¡±Sister Qingqing, have you been waiting for a long time?¡±


    ¡°no, i just arrived. let¡¯s go in.¡±


    gu qingqing had already made a reservation.


    She should be a regr here. Almost all the waiters here knew her. Ever since she walked into the restaurant, she had heard people greeting her, and they all called her ¡± teacher Gu.


    after sitting down in a rtively quiet room, shi yan thanked gu qingqing and took the tea that she poured. she looked around and asked with a smile, sister Qingqing, you seem very familiar with this ce. Do youe here often? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯te here often, only a few times. But not long ago, there was an anniversary event here and they needed a zither yer. I know the boss here, so I came to help.¡±


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°You want to order?¡± Gu Qingqing asked with a smile, holding the menu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce. Sister Qingqing, you can order. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    gu qingqing didn¡¯t order many dishes, only three dishes and one soup. it was enough for two people.


    after ordering the dishes and keeping the menu, they naturally had to chat a little while waiting for the dishes.


    gu qing qing started the conversation.


    ¡°I left the number you gave me that day, but I didn¡¯t call this number.¡± her smile was a little forced and bitter.


    since thest time she saw shi yan, she would sit at her desk and stare at the note with the phone number on it for a long time every night. it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think of calling her, but after hesitating for a long time and many times, he didn¡¯t make the call in the end.


    gu qingqing wasn¡¯t like someone who didn¡¯t know what to do. she didn¡¯t need anyone to persuade her, she just wanted to find an audience.


    shi yan could probably guess what she was thinking, so she didn¡¯t say anything and only poured her a cup of tea.


    Be an audience quietly.


    ¡°i¡¯ve always had news of your third brother, but i¡¯ve always avoided getting his contact information. the number you gave me is the first time i¡¯ve had his exact contact information in nine years. even though i didn¡¯t manage to make the call, i¡¯m still very grateful to you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Yanyan.¡±


    Gu Qingqing had said it so clearly because she knew that Shi Yan could tell that Shi Bo lived with her and that they weren¡¯t ordinary friends or old ssmates.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Sister Qingqing, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±


    Shi Yan looked up at her and only felt that her smile was bitter and gentle. He didn¡¯t know what she was feeling, but her smile could actually contain both bitterness and gentleness.


    After a pause, Shi Yan said,¡±most of the time, there¡¯s no need to have so many concerns. Just follow your heart.¡± sister qingqing, have you ever thought that my third brother might be waiting for you to contact him?¡±


    ¡°Of course, this is just my guess. I haven¡¯t had much contact with third brother in nine years.¡±


    Gu Qingqing was worried that she would be reminded of her sad past, so she quickly smiled and said, ¡± hey, look at me. I¡¯ve asked you out to talk about this and made the atmosphere heavy. Let¡¯s not talk about this.


    ¡°Have you been busy with your studies?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not too busy,¡± Shi Yan said as she nced at her.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not busy. i haven¡¯t had a good time in university because of my family. was college life interesting? Won¡¯t You Be able to make a lot of friends with simr interests?¡±


    ¡°we might not have the same interests, but it¡¯s possible to make a few friends who can get along. Sister Qingqing is only a few years older than me. We are the same age when we stand together. If sister Qingqing is interested, you can go to school to experience it. ¡±


    ¡°You really know how to praise people,¡± Gu Qingqingughed.


    ¡°I do want to experience it, but it¡¯s fine if I go back to school and be a student. When I¡¯m free and you¡¯re not busy, I¡¯ll go to your school to find you. You can just take me around the campus to experience it. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to be my guide then.¡±


    ¡± sure. sister qingqing, you can contact me whenever you want to go. my time is more free and i don¡¯t have to go to ss step by step. i¡¯m free whenever you go. ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, i was on duty on the day you held the apprenticeship banquet at the jade restaurant. i heard that you applied for a master¡¯s degree and phd, and your teacher will personally guide you. In this case, you really don¡¯t need to go to ss step by step.¡±


    on the day of the apprenticeship banquet, shi yan did not see gu qingqing, but she heard the sound of her zither.


    the sound of gu qing qing¡¯s zither came from the zither room of the jade eatery.


    ¡°then i¡¯lle to y with you after i change shifts in a few days?¡± gu qing qing was filled with anticipation.


    at least shi yan saw anticipation in her eyes. however, there seemed to be something else in her anticipation that shi yan couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Shi Yan replied with a faint smile.


    ¡± i heard that you major in history. is your major under the faculty of arts? ¡±


    It was a normal topic of conversation, but Shi Yan felt a little strange that she and Gu Qingqing were talking about it together.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what was strange about it.


    she just felt that gu qingqing wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to talk about this with someone she wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°do you have many majors in the faculty of arts? What are the specializations?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not a lot.pared to other colleges, our college has fewer majors. there¡¯s history, chinesenguage and literature, ssical literature, journalism, radio and television, and so on. ¡±


    These could be easily found on the inte.


    so, gu qingqing was simply looking for a topic to chat about?


    ¡± i majored in journalism when i was in the school. it¡¯s a pity that i didn¡¯t attend any sses, so i don¡¯t know much about it. ¡± gu qing qingughed.

 Chapter 443

    ?


    443 it¡¯ll just take some time


    ¡± when i was in college, news was a popr major at haicheng university. is it still a popr major at haicheng university now? ¡±


    ¡°It counts.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡± it¡¯s a pity. i should have been enrolled in haicheng university. if i had majored in journalism at haicheng university, i would have been your senior in the same college. ¡±


    shi yan¡¯s gaze stopped on her face for about half a second before she smiled faintly.¡±how can being a senior sister be as intimate as being an elder sister?¡±


    Gu Qing Qing was stunned for a moment, and then she burst outughing.


    ¡°you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°i heard that you got first ce in your mid-term exam?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t look the least bit embarrassed. She smiled calmly and calmly.¡±these are the requirements for applying for a master¡¯s degree and phd. please don¡¯tugh at me, sister qingqing.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. I heard that in your school, one of the conditions for freshmen to apply for a PhD is to be in the top three in the whole school. You and your third brother are really simr. they¡¯re both so outstanding that they can get first ce if they want to.¡±


    ¡°sister qingqing, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m praising you from the bottom of my heart, but even your third brother won¡¯t be able to get a full score like you. yanyan, you¡¯re really outstanding!¡±


    ¡°sister qingqing, if you continue to praise me like this, i¡¯m going to feel embarrassed.¡± shi yan looked at her with a faint smile.


    He even knew that she had scored full marks on all subjects. Did he hear about it on the day of the apprenticeship banquet? and ran ran did it?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t mind others checking on her, as long as they didn¡¯t do it in front of her. After all, everyone would check on someone else¡¯s background, and she was no exception. however, if gu qingqing was the one who found out about this, why did she investigate her?


    Gu Qingqing didn¡¯t seem to have a motive.


    of course, it was also possible that she was thinking too much. gu qingqing might have heard all of this.


    But how should she put it? her intuition had always been urate, and it told her that Gu Qingqing did not bring this up just to find a topic to chat about.


    ......


    when they came out of the restaurant, shi yan mentioned to gu qingqing that jiang che was at the jade eatery. she had asked jiang che to take a look at gu qingqing.


    gu qingqing was stunned, as if she was a little surprised that jiang che would show her personally.


    She didn¡¯t refuse, which showed that she also hoped that she could recover, even if the hope was slim.


    It was almost 7:30 p. M. When the two arrived at the Jade eatery, and the sky was already dark. jiang che was waiting in the lounge, so shi yan brought gu qingqing straight to the lounge in the backyard of jade restaurant.


    The door of the lounge was half open, and the lights inside were on. Jiang che was ying chess with him.


    shi yan pushed open the half-opened door and jiang che looked up. the moment he saw her, a light seemed to sh across his deep and calm eyes. his voice was calm, but it was hard to hide his joy.¡±You¡¯re here?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s eyebrows also curved.¡±Yes, I¡¯m here. have you eaten?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time?¡±


    ¡°i yed three rounds.¡±


    It had been a long time.


    ¡°there¡¯s a traffic jam on the road.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve guessed it,¡± miss shi had always been punctual. she was more than half an hourter than the time she had agreed to meet with him, so he knew that there must be a traffic jam.


    Shi Yan smiled at him, then turned to Gu Qingqing, who was a few steps behind her. ¡°Sister Qingqing, pleasee in.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he took half a step back and let Gu Qingqing enter first.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang,¡± Gu Qingqing said as she entered.


    It was in the lounge. Jiang che had taken off his coat. He was dressed in his usual white shirt and ck trousers. He just sat there with his sleeves half-rolled up and a chess piece in his hand. He looked extraordinary and had a noble aura.


    When other people saw fifth Lord Jiang in such a state, they would be dazed for a moment. However, Gu Qingqing was not. She only nced at Jiang che once before looking away and greeting him.


    ¡°A guqin yer.¡±


    Jiang che ced a chess piece on the chessboard and said, ¡± ¡°please take a seat.¡±


    Gu Qingqing thanked him and sat down.


    Shi Yan walked to the other side of the chessboard and took a seat. She nced at the unfinished game, picked up a ck go piece, and ced it on the board. Then, she said to Jiang che, ¡± Jiang che, I think sister Qingqing¡¯s body is a little thin. Can you help her see what kind of tonic is suitable for her? I have a lot of good medicinal herbs.


    of course, she wouldn¡¯t directly say that she felt that gu qingqing¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good and ask jiang che to check on her. This was probably what she had told Gu Qingqing before. however, gu qingqing was not stupid. her life had been saved by jiang che. jiang che knew the condition of her body and had personally helped her again. she was very clear that it was not like what shi yan had said. it was not just to see which tonics were suitable for her.


    ¡°thank you for your trouble, fifth lord jiang.¡± Gu Qing Qing stretched out her hand.


    Jiang che immediately took her pulse.


    When it came to Gu Qingqing¡¯s examination, Shi Yan had asked Jiang che if he needed to prepare any equipment or if he needed to go to a specific ce for the examination. Jiang che had said that there was no need and that it would be fine to just bring her to the Jade eatery.


    It was only then that Shi Yan realized that Jiang Che¡¯s medical skills were not limited to Western medicine. He also had very high attainments in Chinese medicine.


    after checking her pulse, gu qingqing pulled up her sleeves and tightened them. her voice sounded rather calm.¡±Fifth Lord Jiang, how is it?¡±


    ¡°in the past five years, the zither yer¡¯s condition has improved quite a bit. i¡¯ll write a prescription for the guqin yer and he¡¯ll drink it for three months. after three months, i¡¯ll check his pulse and change the prescription ording to the situation. If we continue to treat and change the most suitable prescription, there will be obvious improvement in three years.¡±


    ¡°Three years? does this mean that i still have a chance of recovering?¡± gu qing qing couldn¡¯t hide her excitement.


    ¡°i said there will be an obvious improvement, not aplete recovery.¡±


    The light in Gu Qing Qing¡¯s eyes dimmed.


    Shi Yan reached out and touched Jiang che.


    jiang che then added, ¡± of course, it¡¯s not impossible to recover. three years is just my conservative estimate. we might find a new treatment n during the treatment process. ¡± the medical field is a process of constant exploration and breakthroughs.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Gu Qing Qing felt a glimmer of hope.


    however, it was a little awkward.


    ¡°but if we do this, do we really have to make fifth lord jiang worry all the time?¡±


    Fifth Lord Jiang had personally treated her and even said suchforting words to her. How could she do that?!


    looking at shi yan, who seemed to be studying the chess game, gu qing qing was silent. she knew very well that it was all because of shi yan.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t spend much effort, I just spent some time.¡±


    I¡¯m only responsible for taking the pulse and writing the prescription. The zither yer has to find the required medicinal herbs by himself. Next time, pleasee to the door yourself.


    what she meant was that it had nothing to do with him if she could not find the medicinal herbs she needed and the treatment was not effective. he would note over personally and sit here waiting for her to treat him like this time. she would have toe to him herself.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll have to trouble fifth Lord Jiang to waste a little more time.¡±


    he looked at shi yan and smiled. ¡± thank you, yanyan. i can¡¯t ask fifth lord jiang to help me on my own. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Sister Qingqing, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. If you can¡¯t find any medicinal herbs, you can look for me. If I don¡¯t have any, I can ask someone to help you. I have a brother who is good at medicine and likes to collect all kinds of medicinal herbs.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, are you talking about su chen, the miracle doctor su?¡±


    shi yan raised her eyebrows imperceptibly.

 Chapter 444

    ?


    444 It feels like it¡¯s directed at you and me


    not many people knew that she and su chen knew each other, and even fewer people knew about their rtionship. looking at gu qingqing¡¯s expression, it was obvious that she knew about her rtionship with su chen.


    it seemed like gu qingqing wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡± then i¡¯ll look for it myself ording to the prescription. if i can¡¯t find the medicinal herbs, i¡¯ll ask you for help. ¡±


    after taking the prescription, gu qingqing bade her farewell and left. shi yan went out to send her off. He didn¡¯t send her far, only to the courtyard.


    ¡°sister qingqing.¡± Shi Yan suddenly called out to her.


    gu qing qing was slightly stunned, but she smiled gently, ¡± ¡°yanyan, if you have anything to say, just say it. i¡¯m already mentally strong enough to take it. there¡¯s nothing i can¡¯t hear anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingqing, don¡¯t be nervous. It¡¯s not a bad thing. there are some things that fifth lord jiang can¡¯t say to sister qingqing directly as a man, so he asked me to pass on the message. sister qingqing will follow the doctor¡¯s advice and take her medicine on time. even if she can¡¯t fully recover after three years, it won¡¯t affect her normal life. it¡¯s just that her body is weaker than ordinary people and it¡¯s harder for her to get pregnant.¡±


    gu qing qing was surprised,¡±You mean that it¡¯s still possible for Yingluo to get pregnant, right?¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡±


    With a ¡°pata¡± sound, a tear rolled down from the corner of Gu Qingqing¡¯s eye.


    after a few seconds, she seemed to have finally reacted. she quickly turned her head and raised her hand to wipe her tears. she smiled at shi yan.¡±I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t think I would have the chance to recover to this extent. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions for a moment, and I¡¯ve embarrassed myself.¡±


    ¡°I can understand.¡±


    ¡°Does this mean that I don¡¯t have to worry about my lifeing to an end?¡±


    ¡°of course. although i don¡¯t know how good fifth lord jiang¡¯s medical skills are, there must be a reason for him to have such high praise in the medical world,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    gu qingqing couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    That¡¯s right, fifth Lord Jiang was a rare genius in the medical world. Whoever he was willing to treat seriously, as long as it wasn¡¯t a terminal illness, there was hope of curing it. Even if her condition couldn¡¯t be cured, she should believe that her life would be saved after the fifth Lord treated her for a few years.


    ¡°thank you, yanyan,¡± gu qingqing looked at shi yan and said sincerely.


    ¡°and thank you, fifth lord jiang.¡±


    shi yan replied with a smile.


    Gu Qing Qing seemed to be hesitating.


    ¡°sister qingqing, do you have something to say?¡±


    ¡°yanyan, my surname isn¡¯t gu. my surname is gu, gu as in gu pan.¡±


    she smiled. ¡± if you mention a person named gu qingqing to your third brother, he might not know her. he only knows gu qing. ¡±


    After saying that, she nodded at Shi Yan and turned to leave.


    Shi Yan stood in ce for a while.


    Gu? recently, she had met a lot of people with the surname gu. did gu qingqing tell her about this just to let her know that her third brother only knew gu qing?


    ¡°Miss Shi, why did you take so long?¡±


    She returned to the lounge and Jiang che looked up at her.


    ¡°you only came back after sending her to the door?¡±


    ¡°no, i just sent it to the courtyard and let the wind blow outside for a while.¡± Shi Yan walked over and sat down, cing a ck piece on the board.


    Jiang che immediately ced a white stone on the board and asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°did you know that sister qingqing¡¯s surname is actually gu?¡±


    ¡± i don¡¯t know. when i save someone, it depends on my mood and whether the other party can give me a satisfactory reward, no matter what the other party¡¯s background is. ¡±


    ¡°yingluo,¡± alright.


    this was very simr to fifth lord jiang.


    ¡°did she tell you personally that her surname is gu?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    ¡°ms. shi, do you think she¡¯s from the gu family in M nation?¡±


    ¡± there is such a guess. after all, we¡¯ve met a lot of people with the gu family name recently, and these people are likely to be rted to the gu family. ¡±


    Gu Yuanyuan, the troublemaker she had metst time, was still in Haicheng. She hadn¡¯te out to cause trouble because Jiang che had arranged for awyer to Sue her. She had been dealing with thewyer recently.


    Shi Yan knew that Gu Yi hade out to help Gu Yuanyuan.


    Therefore, Gu Yuanyuan was not the only one who was entangled in this matter, Gu Yi was also entangled in it.


    he got someone to investigate gu yi and gu yuanyuan¡¯s background, and there was no problem with their identities.


    gu yi was an orphan from the countryside. he had received financial aid from a kind person toplete his studies and achieve his current achievements. even the person who sponsored him was a phnthropist.


    As for Gu Yuanyuan, she was indeed the child of one of Gu Yi¡¯s rtives. However, that family¡¯s living conditions were good, and Gu Yuanyuan was the only girl, so she was spoiled a little.


    It was reasonable.


    but to be honest, shi yan didn¡¯t quite believe this result.


    he got someone to continue investigating.


    there was no progress so far.


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, is there still no news from third young master Yu about the head of the Gu family?¡± Shi Yan knew that Jiang che hadn¡¯t interfered in the investigation and that it was Yuxi who was investigating.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    cing the chess piece down, Jiang che looked at her, ¡± miss Shi, you¡¯re asking this all of a sudden. Is it because you think that Gu Yu didn¡¯te to Haicheng for Yuxi, but for you and me? ¡±


    ¡°i do have such a feeling, but i don¡¯t have any proof. whether it¡¯s you or me, we¡¯ve never had much interaction with the gu family.¡±


    gu yu was not here for gu qingqing.


    this was the intuition she got from gu qingqing.


    ¡°i¡¯ll send someone to investigate. miss shi, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. i¡¯m here for you. you just have to focus on your studies. if you find studying boring and want to find something else to do, you can think about how we should arrange our next trip.¡±


    shi yan was speechless for a moment when she met jiang che¡¯s smiling eyes.


    She had only said it for a while and she was already being frivolous.


    Seeing her speechless face, Jiang che pursed his lips and chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re going back after this game?¡±


    ¡°if you still want to y, i¡¯ll y a few more rounds with you.¡± it was only eight o ¡®clock, so he was not in a hurry to go back.


    ¡°then let¡¯s y two more rounds?¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    *


    on the other hand, jiang yuxiao and jiang dong returned to the capital city dejectedly.


    oh, that was not right. jiang yuxiao was the only one who was dejected. jiang dong felt extremely rxed after returning to the capital.


    Jiang Yuxiao had wanted to go straight to the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion toin to the Jiang family¡¯s elders after getting off the ne, so that they could look for Jiang che and ask him not to do anything to the kanuo family. However, as soon as she got off the ne, she received a call that something had happened at thepany. She could not care less about going back to the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion to find someone to look for him and hurriedly made a detour to thepany.


    He wanted Jiang Dong to follow him, but Jiang Dong quickly made an excuse and slipped away.


    In fact, Jiang Dong had nothing to do. He did not go to thepany but went home directly.


    Jiang Bai happened to be at home.


    ¡°dad, you¡¯re back? Did you do something when you apanied me to Haicheng? why was it that negative news had beening out of her aunt¡¯spany since midnight yesterday? I¡¯m afraid that my aunt¡¯spany is in a mess now. If this continues, in less than a week, my aunt¡¯s many years of business will be gone.¡±


    jiang dong poured himself a cup of tea and finished it in one gulp. then, he copsed on the sofa.


    he had been in haicheng for two days, and he was physically and mentally exhausted. it was even more tiring than working overtime for half a month.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anymore, your aunt is sick! i thought that she had some brains and would just quietly go and take a look at fifth brother before returning. Didn¡¯t she know how difficult it was to see old fifth? It wasn¡¯t easy to see her, but she offended her in less than five minutes. What do you think she is if not sick?¡±

 Chapter 445

    ?


    445 Chapter 445-holding power for self-protection


    Jiang Bai sat down at the side.


    ¡°What did aunt do?¡±


    ¡°your fifth uncle has a girlfriend. you know this too. Your aunt said that she wanted to give your fifth uncle a look to see if that girl was worthy of your fifth uncle. Where do you think your aunt¡¯s confidence and confidence came from?¡± Jiang Dong was speechless.


    ¡°is aunt crazy?¡± jiang bai had thought that jiang yuxiao would be stupid, but he did not expect her to be so stupid. no wonder the youngdy of the shi family did not hesitate to teach her a lesson.


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about her, she¡¯s a terrible thing! your aunt received a call saying that something happened at herpany the moment she got off the ne. what¡¯s going on? your fifth uncle only said that he would give the kanuo family something to do, but he didn¡¯t say anything about doing anything to your aunt¡¯spany. your aunt¡¯s small business, your fifth uncle doesn¡¯t even bother to make a move.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s miss Shi. She seems to be deliberately letting people know that she was the one who did it. She specifically asked people to spread the news that she was the one who did it. i don¡¯t know who she sent to do it, but i¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t the shi family. i have a few people who don¡¯t know that fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend is a friend of the shi family¡¯s eldest daughter. they only know that it was fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend in haicheng who did it, and nothing else.¡±


    Jiang Dong sat up straight, and his expression instantly became serious. ¡°do you mean that the youngdy of the shi family has her own people?¡±


    Jiang Bai nodded.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that she ran away from home after the conflict with the shi family? The rumors that she lived in the countryside all these years are not false, and there are traces to follow. Then where did she get the manpower?¡±


    they all lived in the capital and were from big families. since they knew that shi yan was the eldest daughter of the shi family, it was impossible for them not to investigate why she had appeared in haicheng.


    As long as someone investigated, they would be able to find some clues.


    the fact that shi yan had run away from home after a conflict with her family had been known by a small number of people, including jiang dong and jiang bai.


    However, as for the exact reason for the conflict, only the Shi family and the Xie family knew.


    ¡°dad, miss shi is still from the shi family, even though she was still young when she left. besides, she dared to run away from home at that age and the entire shi family couldn¡¯t stop her. it¡¯s enough to show that she has some ability.¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s been away for many years, and she¡¯s never appeared in the eyes of the world all these years. who knows what she¡¯s done? And don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s someone that fifth uncle has his eyes on. do you think that the person that fifth uncle likes is just an ordinary female college student?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Jiang Dong nodded in agreement.


    ¡°we only know that she was the one who did it, but we can¡¯t find out who she sent.¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Speaking of this, Jiang Bai sighed a little.


    this was the capital, not any other ce. there were capable people everywhere in the capital, but no one had been able to find out who shi yan had arranged to act on her behalf in the capital.


    they didn¡¯t know why shi yan would choose to leave the capital despite her peaceful life, nor did they know when she had left the capital. but they were certain that she had never returned after leaving the capital.


    Then when did she arrange and manage the people she had left in the capital?


    no one knew.


    After a long time, Jiang Dong sighed with emotion,¡¯I can only say that he¡¯s indeed a child of the Shi family. the jiang family and the shi family don¡¯t have much interaction, but it¡¯s no secret in the capital that the children of the shi family are more outstanding than the other.¡±


    ¡°dad, auntie doesn¡¯t know that fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend is the shi family¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°yes, there¡¯s something wrong with your aunt¡¯s brain. she grew up in the jiang family, married into the kano family, and lived for so long. she must have seen a lot of deception and deception, but she doesn¡¯t even understand the simple truth of ¡®rumors can not be believed¡¯! she just believed whatever the outside world said. even now, she still thinks that miss shi is an orphan from the countryside without any family background!¡±


    jiang dong had wanted to tell jiang yuxiao about shi yan¡¯s background, but he was afraid of angering jiang che, so he held back.


    there was a tacit rule in the circle that shi yan was the youngdy of the shi family: whoever had the ability to find it would be the one to take it. if other people found it, if they were not family members or not particrly close, they would not mention it easily even when they chatted.


    The reason was simple. They were all afraid of angering Jiang che.


    thus, even now, there were still very few people in the capital who knew of shi yan¡¯s past.


    Jiang Dong had gotten the news from Jiang Bai, who had personally gone to sea city for a few days. In addition, he had always been close to Jiang Yun, so Jiang Yun would share any important news with him.


    ¡°Speaking of which, it seems that this miss Shi was involved in the Liu family¡¯s incidentst time. At that time, I thought that old fifth had sent someone to do it in her name to support her. now it seems that she used her own men at that time.¡±


    I don¡¯t have much contact with miss Jiang, but Yun ¡®er has been with her for some time. From Yun¡¯ er¡¯s description of her, this miss Shi is not someone who will take advantage of others ¡®power to put up a strong front, even if that person is her boyfriend. Jiang Bai said.


    From the very beginning, he didn¡¯t think that Shi Yan had anything to do with the Liu family¡¯s incident after his great aunt went to Haicheng to cause trouble.


    shi yan had arranged for someone to attack the liu family.


    ¡°whether or not it was your fifth uncle who helped miss shist time, the rumor that miss shi was involved in the liu family¡¯s mishap is always true. your aunt often goes to talk to your aunt in the capital. didn¡¯t she hear about it?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? even if they heard about it, they probably wouldn¡¯t take it to heart. Fifth uncle had raised the Jiang family¡¯s status too high, and some people were used to enjoying and fawning over them. They always felt that they were very impressive while others were scum, and they always looked down on others. they don¡¯t know that without fifth uncle, the jiang family is no longer what it used to be. now, even some families who used to live under the jiang family¡¯s nose dare to show them attitude, and they still don¡¯t know how to reflect on themselves!¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about them. We¡¯ll just do our own thing. If there¡¯s really something, it¡¯s good that we can do it alone. This time, aunt¡¯spany is in trouble, so I¡¯m afraid she¡¯lle to the Jiang family for help. Dad, I¡¯ll sign you and mom up for a tour group, and you can go abroad with the tour group for a while.¡±


    Jiang Dong¡¯s eyes lit up and he praised,¡±son, you¡¯re smart!¡± this way, i won¡¯t have to be troubled when your auntes to ask for help. quickly go and make the arrangements!¡±


    ¡± by the way, little yu and shasha also went to see your fifth uncle at the jiang family in haicheng. the siblings don¡¯t look as simple as they look! ¡±


    ¡°Dad, why do you say that?¡±


    Jiang Yu and Jiang Shasha were publicly acknowledged to have no ambitions and didn¡¯t have much of a presence in the Jiang family. He had never paid much attention to the siblings.


    It didn¡¯t matter if they liked to educate people or if they liked to dedicate themselves to painting for the sake of art. As long as they didn¡¯t cause trouble, everything was fine.


    this was the attitude of many people in the jiang family toward the two siblings.


    I can¡¯t put my finger on it. It¡¯s just a feeling. Anyway, you should stay at home alone and be on guard against those two.


    ¡°i know, dad. don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°by the way, dad, when i sign you and mom up, do you want to sign up for fourth uncle too?¡±


    ¡°no need. Yun ¡®er has just joined thepany, and given your fourth uncle¡¯s pampering attitude towards his daughter, it¡¯s impossible for him to leave Yun¡¯ er behind and go on a trip alone.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to worry too much. your fourth uncle has never been kind to your aunt. even if your aunt begs him, he will be able to deal with it.¡±


    if your aunt looks for you, you can just reject her on the grounds that you¡¯re a junior and don¡¯t dare to offend your fifth uncle. Since Yun ¡®er has entered thepany, as her brother, you should help her more and help her gain a foothold in thepany as soon as possible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure about other things, but with Yun ¡®er¡¯s intelligence, if you give her a chance to enter thepany, she¡¯ll definitely do better than you, her brother, even if it¡¯s not very good. you don¡¯t have any business talent to begin with, and when i let you into thepany, it was like forcing a duck into the frame.¡±


    jiang bai,¡±yingluo.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have to be so direct.


    it¡¯s all our fault that the third and fourth branches are short in manpower. The elders of our two branches can¡¯t bear to let Yun ¡®er suffer in thepany, so we can only push you up.


    jiang bai,¡±yingluo.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.


    his dream was to eat and wait for death. he didn¡¯t want to work in thepany at all, and he didn¡¯t want to get involved in these schemes.


    Back then, he had also resisted for his dream.


    ¡± dad, the jiang family is in a really bad situation right now. only fifth uncle¡¯s return can change the situation. are we really not going to invite fifth uncle back? ¡±


    ¡°If we go and invite him, will your fifth unclee back? He will listen to us?¡±


    ¡°no,¡± jiang bai choked.


    ¡°that¡¯s it. you know he won¡¯te back, so why did you go and touch that bad luck? If your fifth uncle was really angered, would you be the one to calm his anger? If they still want to fight when the Jiang family is already in this state, then let them fight. If they really fight until the Jiang family is gone, we won¡¯t starve to death. Why do we have to worry so much?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, your fourth uncle and I do not ce much importance on these. Your fifth uncle has left and only the first household and second household are left. One do not know what they are fighting for and they do not find it tiring to fight all day. Look at how good the Shi family is. Their business is not as big as the Jiang family¡¯s, but their status is unshakeable, because no one in the Shi family values power. The brothers are harmonious, and everything will prosper in the family.¡±


    ¡°the deep-rooted views passed down in the family can¡¯t be changed so easily. Besides, if you and fourth Uncle don¡¯t value these things, no one would believe you! If they want to guard against you, you will have a lot of trouble; they¡¯re looking for trouble, and you¡¯re definitely not willing to sit around and get beaten up. it¡¯s normal for you to fight like this.¡±


    ¡°If you and fourth uncle were to leave thepany cleanly and leave everything to the first and second branch, you wouldn¡¯t be willing either, right?¡±


    jiang dong red at him,¡±you brat, what are you saying?¡± you say it like your dad is pretending to be noble and virtuous! is it because your fourth uncle and i can¡¯t bear to leave? we can¡¯t leave! if we really leave and hand over the jiang family to the first branch and second branch, do you believe that in less than a year, the jiang family will have nothing to do with the capital?¡±


    ¡°and your eldest uncle even dared to take your fifth uncle¡¯s life. can you guarantee that if we really don¡¯t have any power in our hands, your eldest uncle will let us go?¡±


    At this point, Jiang Dong seemed to sigh.


    He wouldn¡¯t! big uncle will cut the weeds and eliminate the roots!


    jiang bai was certain in his heart.


    ¡± sometimes, holding power in one¡¯s hands doesn¡¯t mean that one admires power. it¡¯s just a means of self-protection. ¡± Jiang Dong patted his shoulder, stood up, and left the living room.


    Jiang Bai sat in the living room in silence and did not leave for a long time.

 Chapter 446

    ?


    446 something happened to your second brother


    ¡°Sister Yan, are uncle and Auntie still in Haicheng?¡±


    that afternoon, shi bochen came to look for shi yan for dinner.


    knowing that shi yan was busy, shi bochen rarely came to look for her during this period of time. when he did, it was only when they went to the canteen for lunch.


    Today, after school, he asked Shi Yan out for a meal at a restaurant next to the school.


    He didn¡¯t call anyone else, just the siblings.


    shi yan had wanted to call jiang che over to eat with her. however, when jiang che heard that shi bochen had asked shi yan out alone, he was afraid that the siblings had something to say to each other, so he did note over and ate alone in the apartment.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Seeing that Shi Yan¡¯s expression did not change, Shi Bochen secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    he was really afraid that sister yan would be unhappy if he mentioned his family, even though he knew that sister yan had already met his uncle and aunt more than once before she asked about them.


    ¡°they¡¯re living in the su family?¡±


    shi yan nodded.


    ¡°i¡¯ve been in haicheng for a long time, so i should¡¯ve visited the su family long ago. i haven¡¯t had the time. uncle and auntie are both at the su family¡¯s house. i¡¯ll make a trip to the su family¡¯s house this weekend and visit uncle and auntie. sister yan, are you free this weekend? shall we go together?¡±


    it was thursday, one day before the weekend.


    ¡°set a time and send me a message. i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Shi Bochen had thought that he would have to pester her a little longer before she agreed. He did not expect her to agree so quickly and was a little stunned.


    When he finally reacted, he grinned.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll tell you when i¡¯ve set a time!¡±


    It was a silly smile.


    ¡°Sister Yan, what do you want to eat? order the dishes first.¡±


    he handed the menu to shi yan.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t good at ordering, so it was usually others who ordered. she looked up and met shi bochen¡¯s bright eyes. after a pause, she took the menu.


    He ordered a few signature dishes.


    ¡°do you want anything else?¡±


    shi bochen shook his head with a silly smile. ¡± no, i don¡¯t have any. i¡¯ll just eat what sister yan ordered. ¡±


    the dishes were served very quickly.


    ¡°there are two more weeks until the end of the term. we have to return to school a week earlier, so i should be back to the capital by the end of next week.¡± shi bochen suddenly said.


    shi yan could guess this even if she had not specifically asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    seeing that shi bochen was staring at her without saying a word and looking very aggrieved, she wondered if she was being too monotonous and seemed too cold, so she said, ¡± ¡± you still have to go back for the final exam. it¡¯s good that you¡¯re going back with the teacher. you still have a week to prepare for the final exam. ¡±


    ¡°but sister, i can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±


    ¡°whenever you want toe to sea city to find me, juste again. if you don¡¯t have time toe, you can contact me on phone and wechat.¡±


    shi bochen,¡±yingluo.¡±


    How could this be the same?


    however, he had to admit that things were much better now.


    In the past, he didn¡¯t even know where she was.


    After eating in silence for a while, Shi pochen finally asked the question he had been wanting to ask for a long time, ¡± ¡°Sis, are you going to spend the new year in Haicheng this year?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to Crescent Bay.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re alone?¡± Shi Bochen was a little excited.


    although he had already guessed that sister yan would return to crescent moon bay for the new year, he still felt a little disappointed when he heard it from her.


    She still didn¡¯t want to go home.


    she didn¡¯t even seem to have any thoughts of going home for the new year.


    he didn¡¯t even want to go back to that house, let alone sister yan.


    ¡°No, with Jiang che.¡±


    shi bochen paused.


    that¡¯s right, sister yan wasn¡¯t alone anymore. she had a family member by her side.


    It was pretty good.


    ¡°how long will you guys be staying in crescent bay? if yingluo, i¡¯m saying if you guys aren¡¯t in a hurry toe back after the new year, can i go and find you?¡±


    with the exception of shi yan and shi pochen, the big shi family had to return home for the new year¡¯s eve dinner. this was the rule of the shi family.


    Hence, even if Shi Bochen wanted to, he could not go to Crescent Bay with Shi Yan for the new year.


    looking at his hopeful eyes, shi yan paused for a moment and said,¡±i¡¯m not sure how long i¡¯ll be staying, but i don¡¯t think i¡¯ll be back in haicheng after the new year. i¡¯ll probably stay for a few more days. If we¡¯re still in Crescent Bay, you can go over.¡±


    With every word she said, Shi Bochen¡¯s smile widened. In the end, it turned into a grin again.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll give you a call after the new year!¡±


    Shi Yan only felt that his smile was extremely silly, and the corners of her lips curled up.¡±let¡¯s eat.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t quite exin what she was feeling right now, and she didn¡¯t know when she had suddenly be cheerful. She felt that things were just like that, and no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn¡¯t change what had happened in the past. instead of focusing on these things, it would be more interesting to n how to bring jiang che to experience the life she used to live in the crescent bay.


    As the meal neared its end, Shi Yan received a call from her second aunt, qu Xuan.


    Since Shi Bochen was the only one there, Shi Yan did not get up to answer the call. Instead, she answered it.


    ¡°second aunt,¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, are you done with school? have you eaten?¡±


    looking at the almost finished dishes on the table in front of her, shi yan replied, I¡¯m eating now. Second aunt, what¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    ¡°I do have something to tell you. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll find a ce to hide and tell you.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t understand, but she didn¡¯t ask further. she only said, ¡± okay. ¡±


    about two minutester, qu xuan¡¯s voice was heard again, ¡± ¡°alright, alright. there¡¯s no one here, so you can talk in peace. The signal here isn¡¯t too good, can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°i heard you clearly.¡±


    he was acting so mysteriously and didn¡¯t seem to be in a hurry, so it shouldn¡¯t be anything urgent.


    ¡°There¡¯s a famous actress called ju Yanya. Do you know her?¡± he deliberately lowered his voice, as if he was afraid of being heard.


    Second aunt actually knew about ju Yanya. It seemed like something had happened on second brother¡¯s end.


    ¡°I know. We know each other. We can be considered friends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re my friend? The person who can be your friend shouldn¡¯t be bad. i¡¯ll tell you a secret. recently, i¡¯ve noticed that your second brother has been chatting with people. it doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s chatting with ordinary friends. when i asked him if he has a girlfriend, he refused to admit it. Just now, I caught a glimpse of it. A guy called ju Yanya sent him a message and saw me peeking at his phone. Your second brother even avoided it. ¡±


    ¡°Based on my years of experience, something must have happened between your 2nd brother and this girl called ju Yanya!¡±


    ¡± you and your second brother have a good rtionship. did you hear him say anything? ¡±


    ¡°no,¡± shi yan smiled.


    but she knew that it was only a matter of time.


    ¡°your second brother even hid it from you!¡±


    second brother has been filming in the mountains recently. The signal there isn¡¯t good, so we haven¡¯t been in contact much.


    ¡°Yes, the signal here is really bad. Oh, right, I forgot to tell you that I sneaked into your second brother¡¯s production team. I¡¯m now one of the staff in charge of their food.¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    The second Madam of the Shi family, whose life had only consisted of ying cards, shopping, skincare, and attending all kinds of banquets and small gatherings, had actually gone to the production team to be in charge of the big pot.

 Chapter 447

    ?


    447 Going to the gym to look for someone


    qu xuan probably knew that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to sneak into her son¡¯s crew like this, so she coughed in embarrassment and said, ¡± Chen, you know that I haven¡¯t seen your second brother for many years. He¡¯s my only son. I want to know how he has been through all these years and if he has suffered.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i didn¡¯t disturb your second brother¡¯s work. i didn¡¯t even tell the staff about my rtionship with your second brother. i alsopleted my work seriously. don¡¯t say, this really isn¡¯t a job that ordinary people can do. when i first came, i was so miserable.¡±


    forget it, let¡¯s not talk about the past. I¡¯m fully capable of doing this job now. I¡¯m even a little impressed with my learning ability and adaptability.


    ¡°although the conditions here are tough, your second brother didn¡¯t suffer much. other than the director of the production team, your second brother¡¯s treatment in the production team is the best. but yingluo, i know that your second brother didn¡¯t get such good treatment right from the start when he was in this industry. i¡¯ve clearly seen how hard it was for those small-time actors in the crew, yingluo.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, i can¡¯t believe that your second brother once lived the same hard life as these small actors,¡± qu xuan said, choking. when your second brother left home, he was at least seventeen years old and was still a boy. i really don¡¯t dare to think about how you lived after you left home and how much suffering you¡¯ve suffered, yingluo.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, it¡¯s second aunt who has let you down. i¡¯m yingluo.¡±


    ¡°second aunt,¡± Shi Yan interrupted her.


    ¡± i lived with fourth grandmother. i didn¡¯t suffer much. ¡±


    when shi bochen, who was eating, heard this, he realized that something was wrong.


    He put down his chopsticks and looked at Shi Yan.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sensible since young. Second aunt knows that you¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll me myself. I believe that you didn¡¯t suffer much when your fourth grandmother was still alive, but your fourth grandmother passed away when you were thirteen years old. Since then, you¡¯ve been alone. you¡¯re a child living alone in the countryside. how can you not suffer?¡±


    Yueyue, I¡¯m not alone. There¡¯s still Brother Su chen.


    you don¡¯t have to coax second aunt. Su chen is always out and about. He rarelyes back even once a year.


    as she said that, she choked again.


    Yanyan, I know it¡¯s toote to say anything now. Nothing can be changed, but I still want to apologize to you.


    ¡°Second aunt, Wanwan.¡±


    ¡°alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. if you have time, you should ask your second brother what¡¯s going on between him and that ju yanya girl. if you ask, your second brother will definitely tell you the truth, and if there¡¯s any result, you have to tell me. yingluo won¡¯t talk to you anymore, second aunt has to go to work, you can continue eating.¡±


    He hung up the phone after he finished speaking. Shi Yan didn¡¯t even have time to speak.


    ¡°a call from second aunt?¡± Shi Bochen asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan returned to her senses and put her phone back into her bag.


    That¡¯s right. After running away from home, second brother had cut off all contact with his family and friends. When he first entered theplicated entertainment industry, he must have suffered a lot.


    and second brother originally did not need to go through such hardships.


    It was all because of her.


    She lived a peaceful life in a corner, but others suffered a lot because of her.


    Seeing that her situation seemed a little off, Shi Bochen was a little anxious. ¡°What did second aunt say? What happened?¡±


    shi yan¡¯s emotions were suppressed very quickly. when shi bochen spoke, she returned to her usual calm appearance and said with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that second aunt went to second brother¡¯s filming set and found out that second brother seems to be in a rtionship, so she called me to confirm it.


    That was true, but Shi Bochen knew that this was not the only thing that had happened. Otherwise, she would not have mentioned fourth grandmother and said that she had not suffered.


    Seeing that he was staring at her without saying anything, Shi Yan did not exin further.¡±Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    shi bochen was only 70% full, but he did not have much of an appetite.


    the people he had sent found out that crescent bay was a very remote vige. the vigers had to walk for more than two hours to get to the market. the road had been repaired in the past two years and could be used, but it had not been in the earlier years. She had to go to the county to attend junior high and senior high School, so she had to walk to town before she could get a car.


    how could he not have suffered?


    And this was only a small part of it.


    it was said that there were still people burning firewood to cook in the crescent moon bay.


    in recent years, electrical appliances had be more popr and more convenient. four or five years ago, the power supply in crescent bay was insufficient. it was said that an electric rice cooker could not be carried, so they had to use a firewood rack to cook rice. At that time, fourth grandmother was no longer around, and she lived alone.


    ¡°why aren¡¯t you eating? Are you full?¡±


    seeing that he had not moved his chopsticks, shi yan spoke.


    ¡°yingluo, yes, i¡¯m full.¡±


    shi yan put down her chopsticks and took out a tissue to wipe her lips and hands. she took a sip of water and said,¡±Let¡¯s go after we¡¯re full.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating?¡± shi bochen finally reacted.


    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± She had really eaten well, and she was not amodating anyone. She had thought that she would only apany Shi Bochen if he wanted to eat more.


    ¡°i¡¯m going back to the apartment. you¡¯re going back to school?¡± shi yan stopped outside the restaurant.


    Shi Bochen returned to his senses when he heard her voice.¡±okay, i¡¯ll go back to school.¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°Okay, sis, send me a WeChat message when you arrive.¡± the sky was already dark, and there were few people in the direction she left. he wanted to send her back first, but he knew she didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    After a few steps, Shi Yan stopped and turned around. Shi Bochen was still standing at the same spot, watching her leave.


    ¡°bo chen.¡±


    ¡°eh? Ah?¡±


    Shi Bochen did not react for a moment when he heard her suddenly call him ¡± Bochen.


    ¡°don¡¯t think too much. i¡¯ve had a good time these years.¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Bochen¡¯s reply, she turned around and left.


    shi bochen stood rooted to the ground for a long time, his eyes starting to sting.


    she was clearly the one who was not doing well, so why was sheforting him instead? what was there tofort him about? he didn¡¯t suffer any hardships. he just felt a little ufortable in his heart, but she had to take care of such a small matter.


    After taking a few deep breaths, his eyes no longer felt so sore. He then walked in the direction of the school.


    The apartment was more than a 20-minute walk from the restaurant where they had their meal. Shi Yan did not walk very fast, and it took about 30 minutes to reach.


    However, she received a message from Jiang che ten minutes after she left.


    Jiang che was at the gym outside the estate and told her to go find him directly after she had eaten.


    they had just moved to the neighborhood a few days ago when jiang che applied for a membership card at this gym. if he was not too busy, he would take one or two hours out of his day to exercise when shi yan went to school.


    He had eaten dinner earlier today because he knew that Shi Yan had an appointment. He had been busy the whole day and didn¡¯t have time to go to the gym, so he went over at this time.


    About three hundred meters away from the gym, Shi Yan could already see the gym¡¯s Billboard. Just then, someone called out to her.


    ¡°younger cousin shi yan.¡±


    It was Gu Yi.


    He was holding a business bag in his hand and was dressed in a suit and leather shoes. He seemed to have just finished a business meeting.


    Shi Yan stopped.


    it¡¯s really you! Gu Yi quickly walked towards her. I thought I was mistaken.


    ¡°master gu.¡±


    ¡°I already said that your cousin and I are friends. You don¡¯t have to treat me like an outsider. You can call me whatever you like.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here alone? it¡¯s getting dark, it¡¯s not safe for you to be here alone. Where were they going? i¡¯ll send you there, my car is parked there, it¡¯s just a few steps away.¡±

 Chapter 448

    ?


    448 chapter 448-intimate as if no one was around


    thank you, but it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go to the gym in front. It¡¯s just a few steps away.


    gu yi looked up and saw the gym not far away.


    ¡°the gym? cousin shi yan, are you here to work out or to look for someone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± he nodded to Gu Yi.


    Gu Yi trotted after her. I¡¯ll walk you. It¡¯s only a few steps away, but it¡¯s chaotic here at night. I¡¯m not at ease until I see the person you¡¯re looking for.


    shi yan stopped and looked at him.


    ¡°jie, i¡¯m your cousin¡¯s friend. it¡¯s fine if we didn¡¯t meet, but since i¡¯ve met him, i really can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. it¡¯s not far anyway, so i¡¯ll send you to your friend. otherwise, i won¡¯t be able to exin to su mu if something happens to you.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been thinking of changing to another gym recently. it¡¯s a good time to visit this one,¡± she added, as if she was afraid that shi yan would reject her.


    Since he had already said so, she couldn¡¯t reject him anymore.


    After all, he had said that he would take a look at the gym.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡±


    ¡°younger cousin shi yan is too polite.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I still owe younger cousin Shi Yan An apology. That day at the hot spring resort, my rtive¡¯s younger sister made you unhappy. Logically speaking, she deserved whatever happened to her, but her parents were kind to me. she came to haicheng alone, and her parents asked me to help take care of her. i can¡¯t just leave yingluo alone.¡±


    cousin Shi Yan, I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯ve been helping you deal with thewyer you hired these few days and havepletely cleared Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s name.


    when he met shi yan¡¯s gaze, gu yi smiled a little guiltily. ¡± but don¡¯t worry, i will give you an exnation. in a few days, i will bring gu yuanyuan to you personally to apologize! ¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°president gu, if you have the heart, please keep an eye on her and don¡¯t let her appear in front of me again.¡±


    her words were tough, but her tone was neither fast nor slow, and her tone was not heavy. it sounded more like she was discussing.


    But it only sounded like it.


    Gu Yi didn¡¯t think so. To him, it was a warning from her.


    In just two short sentences, she was strong but not tough. She was really the eldest daughter of the Shi family.


    ¡°since it¡¯s shi yan¡¯s younger cousin¡¯s request, i will naturally do as she says. i¡¯ll keep a close eye on gu yuanyuan and won¡¯t let her look for cousin shi yan again. if i can¡¯t keep a close eye on her and give her another chance to cause trouble, i won¡¯t interfere anymore. cousin shi yan can deal with it however she wants.¡±


    from what he said, it seemed that his rtionship with gu yuanyuan was also very ordinary.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t say anything more. She nced at him and continued walking.


    three minutester, he entered the gym.


    jiang che was on the second floor, while shi yan took the elevator directly to the second floor.


    She asked Gu Yi to leave, but Gu Yi said that he was worried about leaving until he sent her to her friend and insisted on following her. He also called a gym staff to ask about the gym and did not give Shi Yan a chance to refuse.


    in the end, he still followed shi yan to the elevator.


    the gym took up two floors, and each floor was very wide.


    It was obvious that this was arge gym. At this time, there were many people working out in the gym, but Shi Yan still saw Jiang che at a nce.


    Even though he was dressed in sports attire like many others here, Jiang che was definitely the most eye-catching one.


    Gu Yi saw that after Shi Yan came out of the elevator, the smile on her face was more sincere than before. He followed Shi Yan¡¯s line of sight and instantly understood.


    So she was here to find a boyfriend.


    From the looks of it, she must have taken a liking to this fifth Lord Jiang.


    however, it was also understandable. a person like fifth lord jiang, who was so eye-catching with his appearance alone, was probably someone that no young girl would dislike.


    jiang che was running on the treadmill. shi yan approached him but did not make a sound to disturb him. she stood a few steps behind him.


    She only had Jiang che in her eyes and no longer cared about Gu Yi. Thus, Gu Yi sent the gym staff away and stood beside her without leaving. She didn¡¯t care either.


    gu yi didn¡¯t say anything, but his eyes kept darting between shi yan and jiang che. no one knew what he was thinking.


    about ten minutester, the treadmill stopped. jiang che got off and was about to drink some water when he saw shi yan standing there.


    her eyes instantly lit up with a smile. she raised her head and drank more than half of the bottle of water. then, she walked straight to shi yan and lowered her head to kiss her on the cheek.¡±how long have you been here? Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t want to disturb you since you were running.¡±


    As she spoke, Shi Yan took out a handkerchief from her bag to wipe his sweat.


    jiang che bent down to stop her.


    ¡°Miss Shi, how can you use the word ¡®disturb¡¯ between us?¡±


    ¡°alright, i used the wrong words.¡± She helped him wipe his sweat and folded the handkerchief.


    Jiang Che¡¯s gaze fell on the handkerchief, and the corners of his eyes raised slightly.¡±the embroidery on your handkerchief looks like aunt shen¡¯s handiwork.¡±


    ¡°i bought it from aunty shen¡¯s shop. i bought it the day we met for the second time.¡± at that time, she had only taken a fancy to this handkerchief because she had seen the bamboo embroidered on it and thought of him.


    He had a bamboo-like character.


    ¡°I bought it that day.¡±


    jiang che actually knew.


    that day in shen miao¡¯s shop, she had picked out such a handkerchief and it was hard for him not to notice.


    Shi Yan put the folded handkerchief back into her bag and asked him with a faint smile,¡±Do you still want to work out in the gym or go back?¡±


    Jiang che raised his hand to look at the watch on his wrist. It was the couple watch that Shi Yan had given him.


    ¡°i usually train for an hour or two, but i¡¯ve only been here for less than forty minutes. if you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, why don¡¯t you stay here with me for a while? or you can practice with me for a while.¡±


    miss Shi, you¡¯ve been busy with your studies recently and haven¡¯t been exercising much. You can¡¯t go on like this.


    ¡°No, I exercise early in the morning too.¡±


    although she only practiced boxing and fish for three days, she used to be like this too. in the past, the most she did was run. recently, she didn¡¯t run, but she would take a walk after meals.


    Moreover, when she was with Jiang che, she didn¡¯t have that much energy to train. Jiang che often tormented her until she didn¡¯t even have the energy to get out of bed.


    Physical fitness?


    She wasn¡¯t worried at all. Her body was in good condition.


    Seeing that she was still so self-righteous, Jiang cheughed and pinched her face.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re going to sit here and apany me?¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    The two of them were so intimate that they seemed to havepletely forgotten that there was someone else beside them. Gu Yi coughed.


    only then did jiang che release his hand from shi yan¡¯s cheek and look at him. shi yan also looked at him. Although it was not obvious, Gu Yi could see what Shi Yan wanted to express in her eyes.


    she was wondering why he was still here.


    gu yi,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang,¡± he greeted Jiang che.


    ¡°since cousin shi yan has met her friend, i¡¯ll take my leave first.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he nodded at Jiang che and turned to leave. he didn¡¯t meet jiang che¡¯s gaze the entire time. it wasn¡¯t contempt, but more like he didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye.


    however, neither shi yan nor jiang che felt that there was anything wrong with this.


    There were only a few people in the world who dared to meet fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°why would he be with you?¡±

 Chapter 449

    ?


    449 A chance encounter at the gym


    I met him downstairs. He said that it¡¯s very chaotic here at night. He insisted on sending me here for my cousin¡¯s sake, but he refused to do so.


    She exined it clearly in one sentence, and Jiang che didn¡¯t ask further.


    he knew that she could handle such a small matter. he wasn¡¯t worried, but he felt that the gu man had been appearing around them a little too often recently, so he just asked.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go. i¡¯ll apany you to sit there for two minutes.¡±


    he held her hand and led her to the resting area.


    ¡°You just finished running. It¡¯s not suitable for you to sit, is it?¡± Shi Yan looked at him.


    Jiang cheughed at her words. miss Shi, I do have somemon sense. he held her by the shoulder and made her sit down on the sofa. ¡± have a seat. i¡¯ll stand beside you. ¡±


    ¡°What did you have for dinner?¡±


    Shi Yan simply listed out a few dishes.


    ¡°You went with your cousin?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡± he said he¡¯s going to visit the su family this weekend. he asked if i wanted toe along. ¡±


    ¡°you agree?¡±


    shi yan nodded.


    you¡¯re usually very hardworking in your studies. It¡¯s good to go out and rx on the weekends. Do you want me to apany you? ¡±


    shi yan sat on the sofa while he stood. she had to look up to see him.


    ¡°do you want to join us?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m asking you. Why are you asking me the same question?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go together,¡± Shi Yan said with curved eyebrows and eyes.


    even jiang che was dazzled by her smile. He stared at her for a few seconds before sitting down beside her. At the same time, he put his arm around her waist and lowered his head to get closer to Yingying.


    ¡°Jiang Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°i kind of want to kiss you.¡±


    shi yan had never refused him.


    even if there were people everywhere on the street, she had never rejected him when he wanted to get close to her, not to mention that they were in the gym now. everyone was busy with their own things, and few people looked at them.


    She gently closed her eyes and weed his kiss.


    jiang che didn¡¯t kiss her for long. he let go of her after about two minutes.


    He only let go of her lips and did not let go of her arms. because he had worked out in the gym for a while, his body was covered in sweat. however, shi yan didn¡¯t think that he smelled bad at all when he hugged and kissed her.


    The familiar fresh breath mixed with the smell of sweat made her more at ease.


    ¡°Sit here and wait for me. I¡¯m just over there. You can see me if you raise your head.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    jiang che wasn¡¯t far away. shi yan could indeed see him when she raised her eyes. jiang che would also nce in shi yan¡¯s direction from time to time.


    shi yan didn¡¯t have the habit of ying with her phone. she sat there and didn¡¯t take out her phone to y, nor did she take out a book from her bag to read. she just sat there with her back against the sofa and smiled at jiang che.


    She was holding the half-filled ss of water that Jiang che had drunk.


    the gym wasn¡¯t noisy, but it wasn¡¯t too quiet either. shi yan usually didn¡¯t like this kind of environment, but at this moment, she felt that it was just right.


    she thought that she wouldn¡¯t get bored even if she just sat there all day.


    because the person she saw was someone she cared about.


    However, thisfortable atmosphere didn¡¯tst long, and she was soon disturbed.


    ¡°Student Shi.¡±


    shi yan looked in the direction of the voice.


    The five boys could see a word in them: he was brimming with youth.


    the person who spoke was gu tan, who was walking in front. shi yan did not know two of the boys, but they looked familiar. she had seen them at the hot spring resortst time. shi yan knew the other two boys.


    Wei chuge and Mingwei.


    Wei chuge subtly nodded at Shi Yan as a greeting.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know how he had ended up with these people.


    ¡°Junior Shi Yan.¡± mingwei did not seem to expect to meet shi yan here. he was stunned for a moment before he reacted and greeted her.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Shi Yan nodded.


    Gu Tan pushed up his sses, looked at Mingwei and then at Shi Yan.¡±Senior Ming and student Shi know each other?¡±


    ¡± i don¡¯t really know yingluo. i¡¯ve met her a few times in the school library. i saw that junior shi likes to read, so i asked her what books she could read to kill time without wasting too much time. ¡± mingwei replied.


    he had originally wanted to say that he knew her. after all, she was the first girl he had fallen for. however, he suddenly saw jiang che not far away and recognized him as shi yan¡¯s boyfriend. that was why he changed his words.


    ¡°Junior Gu and junior Shi seem to be very close?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all straight-a students from the Faculty of Arts, it¡¯s normal for them to be familiar with each other.¡± The boy who spoke looked very cheerful. Shi Yan remembered that he was the one who had celebrated his birthday at the hot spring resortst time.


    she didn¡¯t know what his name was.


    ¡°i¡¯m from the same academy as student shi and we¡¯ve met a few times before,¡± gu tan added.


    ¡°student shi, why are you here?¡± he looked at shi yan.


    ¡°i¡¯m here to apany my boyfriend.¡± shi yan replied with a smile.


    He was very polite.


    The others followed her line of sight and saw Jiang che.


    student Shi and your boyfriend are so close. I often see you two together. gu tan said.


    shi yan smiled and said nothing.


    In other people¡¯s eyes, it was a silent agreement.


    In fact, she had tacitly agreed.


    ¡°Student Shi, you¡¯re sitting here alone. Do you mind if we sit here too? we¡¯re all from the basketball club. we heard that there¡¯s a good gym here, so we came to take a look. it¡¯s close to the school anyway, so it¡¯s convenient for us toe here to work out.¡±


    we¡¯re looking for a gym staff to ask about the fees. As far as the eye can see, there are people in the rest areas. We¡¯re only slightly closer to student Shi.


    What Gu Tan meant was that they did not know anyone else in the rest area and did not want to disturb them. She was the only one here and they happened to know her and wanted to sit here to discuss business.


    this was the public area of the gym. shi yan had no reason to refuse, nor was there a need to refuse.


    ¡°please do as you wish.¡± She took her bag and sat on the single sofa, making it easier for them to sit together.


    ¡°thank you, student shi.¡±


    The others also thanked him and sat down.


    at this moment, a staff member in charge of receiving guests also came over and sat down.


    mingwei was talking to him, and it was not difficult to see that mingwei was the one in charge.


    ¡°Senior Mingwei is a third-year student and the president of our basketball club. the one next to me is also a junior, the vice president of our basketball club, wei chuge. the other two are my roommates. they have different majors, but they¡¯re both freshmen. they¡¯re liu qi and dou chao. i think you¡¯ve seen them at the hot spring vist time.¡±


    after gu tan¡¯s introduction, the others nodded to shi yan in session.


    ¡°This is student Shi Yan, the top student in the History Department of our college.¡± Gu Tan¡¯s words were mainly directed at Wei chuge.


    Only Wei chuge didn¡¯t know who Shi Yan was.


    At least, that was what the others thought.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Wei chuge nodded at Shi Yan.


    ¡°Hello,¡± he said. Shi Yan smiled as if this was the first time the two had met.


    He turned to Gu Tan and asked,¡±basketball club?¡± does student gu know how to y basketball?¡±


    People who could enter the basketball club did not just y basketball. They usually yed well to enter the basketball club. A new member who joined the basketball club and got along well with the President and Vice President would not be simple.


    ¡°this student shi, you don¡¯t know. don¡¯t think that dou chao and i have better eyesight than gu tan, in terms of ball skills, we are far inferior to him. We all got into the basketball club because of him.¡± liu qi said with a smile.


    Then, he briefly exined how they and Gu Tan had met the basketball President, Mingwei, and a few other basketball club members on the basketball court. They were then invited to join the basketball club by Mingwei.


    gu tan pushed up his thick silly-looking sses and smiled shyly, ¡± liu qi, you¡¯re exaggerating. i just like to y basketball. ¡±

 Chapter 450

    ?


    450 she should have her own ns


    ¡°i¡¯m not exaggerating. you¡¯re really good at basketball. If it wasn¡¯t for the match between the president and the president on the basketball court and the president¡¯s admiration for you, we wouldn¡¯t have the face to be personally invited into the club by the president!¡±


    Liu Qi admired the ancient pond.


    he looked like a bookworm, but he didn¡¯t expect him to be so good at basketball. he also had a good figure, and he looked slim when he was dressed and chubby when he was undressed.


    After asking around, he found out that Gu Tan had started working out two years ago. That was why he had dragged Gu Tan and Dou Chao over to take a look when he saw the flyer for this gym at the basketball club. Just as he was about to leave the basketball club, he ran into the President and Vice President. Seeing that they were also holding the gym¡¯s flyers and were about to take a look, they came over together.


    Wei chuge did not have much contact with Shi Yan, but after so many years, he knew Shi Yan¡¯s personality.


    She didn¡¯t even care much about her subordinates, and she didn¡¯t even ask how much money they earned, so why would she care about whether Gu Tan, a ssmate she wasn¡¯t familiar with, knew how to y basketball?


    he looked at the ancient pond.


    Could it be that this junior Gu is special?


    without shi yan saying anything, wei chuge decided to keep an eye on the ancient pool.


    gu tan didn¡¯t respond to liu qi¡¯s words. he just smiled at shi yan in embarrassment.


    Mingway was discussing business with the staff, but he was paying attention to this side.


    he was rational enough to choose to quit after knowing that shi yan had a partner and that the partner was very outstanding. but how should he put it? for a girl like shi yan, if he really liked her, it was actually very difficult to forget her immediately.


    At least, he couldn¡¯t do it so quickly.


    He could only try not to see her, but it was hard for him not to be happy when he met her again by chance like today.


    He always unconsciously wanted to pay more attention to Shi Yan.


    With more attention, it was easy to discover things that others couldn¡¯t.


    for example, he knew gu tan quite well. gu tan was definitely not a person who would take the initiative to chat with girls. Up until now, he had seen many girls trying to strike up a conversation with Gu Tan, but he had never seen Gu Tan respond to anyone, let alone take the initiative to talk to any girl.


    gu tan seemed to treat shi yan a little differently, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on what exactly was different.


    She said that he liked Shi Yan?


    It didn¡¯t seem like it.


    shi yan had just said that she would apany her boyfriend to this ce. even he, who had already decided to quit, felt a little disappointed at that moment. gu tan, however, did not have such feelings.


    shi yan opened jiang che¡¯s half-finished bottle of water and took a sip. she asked with a faint smile, ¡± this gym is not bad, but there are many good gyms near the school. why did you choose this one? ¡±


    ¡°i received a flyer from the gym on the way here. i also saw the same flyer at the basketball club. i originally just wanted to take a look, but when i came up just now, i saw that the conditions here are really good, so i decided to settle down.¡± Wei chuge continued.


    In the eyes of others, he was telling the truth. Only Shi Yan knew that he was deliberately telling her this.


    he knew that she would not ask these questions for no reason.


    wei chuge continued, ¡± at first, only mingwei and i came. when we were about to leave the basketball club, we met three juniors. they also had the gym¡¯s flyers in their hands. we knew that they wereing too, so we made an appointment. ¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°it¡¯s a coincidence that i met you two seniors,¡± gu tan said with a smile.


    I didn¡¯t expect that student Shi would know our President. We used to think that our school was quite big, but now I realize that the world is really small! Gu Tan said in a half-joking tone.


    I didn¡¯t expect junior Gu to know junior Shi. Not only do they know each other, but they¡¯re also so familiar with each other. mingway suddenly said.


    then he said, ¡± the discussion is almost done. i¡¯ve visited a few before. inparison, this one has moreplete projects and the price is more suitable. i¡¯m preparing to apply for an annual card. do you guys want to join me? ¡±


    in the end, all five of them applied for an annual card.


    By the time they were done with the procedures, Jiang che was also done.


    Jiang che looked over at Shi Yan from time to time and had long noticed that someone hade over.


    he would be lying if he wasn¡¯t jealous, unless he didn¡¯t care about his miss shi.


    Moreover, there were five young and good-looking boys sitting and talking with Shi Yan. Among them, there were also people who had tried to hit on Shi Yan.


    jiang che knew about mingwei¡¯s existence.


    But he didn¡¯te over to interrupt.


    He didn¡¯t understand others, but he understood Shi Yan.


    Even if they knew each other, Shi Yan would at most greet them and then sit quietly by the side to do her own thing. She was not doing that now.


    It meant that she had other ns.


    naturally, he would not disturb them.


    he decided toplete the fitness program he had set one by one.


    shi yan stood up when she saw jiang cheing over. Jiang che first handed him the water in his hand and finished half the bottle in one gulp. Seeing Shi Yan take out the handkerchief from earlier, he bent down again to let her help him wipe his sweat.


    mingway was handing over to the staff, while the others were either standing or sitting. they didn¡¯t move too far away, taking in the interaction between the two.


    Everyone had different reactions.


    liu qi and dou chao looked at each other and saw the same sigh in each other¡¯s eyes.


    this couple was not only good-looking, but their interaction was also very good-looking! putting aside the fact that one of them was helping to wipe his sweat and the other was bending over to fit the other party¡¯s height, they had just seen shi yan drink from the bottle of water.


    this was an intimacy and sweetness that couldn¡¯t be faked. the two of them looked like they had an extremely good rtionship!


    ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡± Gu Tan was the first to greet.


    wei chuge looked at gu tan and also said, ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang,¡±


    With Gu Tan speaking first, it would not be too abrupt for Wei chuge to call him ¡°fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    Liu Qi and Dou Chao didn¡¯t know how the title ¡°fifth master Jiang¡± came about, but since Gu Tan and Wei chuge had called him that, they followed suit and called him ¡°fifth master Jiang¡± as a form of greeting.


    they sighed in their hearts. it was obvious that calling each other by this name would lower their status by one level. however, inexplicably, in front of shi yan, their boyfriend, they felt that there was nothing wrong with calling each other ¡± fifth master. ¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where this strange feeling came from.


    ¡°xuanji, fifth lord jiang.¡±


    they had already greeted him, and mingwei finally spoke up.


    ¡°They¡¯re all my ssmates from the same school,¡± Shi Yan said.


    it meant that he was introducing her to jiang che.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Jiang che nodded slightly.


    ¡°you guys go ahead. miss shi and i will be leaving first.¡±


    after that, he leaned closer to shi yan and whispered,¡±I¡¯m going to the changing room to change. Are youing with me or are you going downstairs to wait for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    After she finished speaking, she nodded to the others and took Jiang Che¡¯s hand as she followed him in the direction of the changing room.


    she didn¡¯t follow him into the changing room, but waited at the door. However, they all clearly saw Jiang che lower his head and kiss her on the lips when they walked out of the changing room. He said something to her in a low voice and then raised his hand to rub her head before entering.


    the intimacy between the two of them was so natural.


    After they left in the elevator, Gu Tan said with a sigh, student Shi and her boyfriend are so close.

 Chapter 451

    ?


    451 who is testing who?


    ¡± we¡¯ve seen it thest time we met at the hot spring vi. there¡¯s nothing strange about it. ¡± Liu Qi asked, ¡± where are we going now? Do you want to go back to school or get something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat something before we go back. Mingwei and I have been at the basketball club since ss and haven¡¯t eaten yet. Let¡¯s go, my treat. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m the president, so it¡¯s my treat. what do you guys want to eat?¡±


    Seeing that Wei chuge was about to speak, Mingwei patted his shoulder, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t argue with me. next time, it¡¯s your turn to treat.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°then, then let¡¯s go for a barbeque? i know a good barbecue ce nearby.¡± Liu Qi said, embarrassed.


    finally, they went to the barbecue shop. After ordering and sitting down, Liu Qi knocked the beer bottle on the corner of the table and opened it. He didn¡¯t use a ss, so they each had a bottle.


    After opening the bottle, Liu Qi sat down beside Gu Tan and asked him in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Gu Tan, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you about Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend Yingluo for a long time. You called him ¡®fifth Lord Jiang¡¯, but what exactly is the name for this¡¯ fifth Lord Jiang¡¯? And where is this fifth Lord Jiang from?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s obviously not an ordinary person. what do you know? tell me so i can learn more. you also know that i¡¯m from a small ce, and my understanding of these big shots is limited to books, television, and my own imagination.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, i¡¯m very tight-lipped, and i won¡¯t tell anyone. i won¡¯t even tell anyone about my girlfriend!¡±


    people who wanted to spend their birthday at a luxurious hot spring resort did note from a small ce.


    ¡°i¡¯m not too sure.¡± gu tan looked at him.


    ¡°as you all know, my previous car ident was rted to student shi. the car i crashed into was her boyfriend¡¯s. At that time, I heard his driver call him master five, and then I heard student Shi call him Mr. Jiang, so I made the decision to call him that.¡±


    I called him, and he responded. I think that¡¯s what people usually call him.


    They spoke softly, but the table was only so big that everyone else could hear them clearly. So Wei chuge and Mingwei were also listening to them quietly.


    however, I heard that Jiang Rui, the new faculty student ofw, calls student Shi¡¯s boyfriend her fifth uncle. It¡¯s said that Jiang Rui is the eldest daughter of the Jiang family in Haicheng, so this fifth Lord Jiang might be the fifth Lord of the Jiang family in Haicheng.


    Liu Qi said, ¡± hey, didn¡¯t you get to eat all the melon? Jiang Rui used to be the eldest daughter of the Jiang family. Later, it was revealed that she wasn¡¯t the Jiang family¡¯s biological daughter. She was carried home wrongly in the hospital. She¡¯s actually the young miss of the Yu family of Sea city. As for what kind of family the Yu family of Sea city is, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I even heard that the Yu family held a family recognition Banquet and announced their marriage with the Jiang family. Jiang Rui became the fianc¨¦e of the Jiang family¡¯s young master from the young miss of the Jiang family.


    ¡°brother and sister bing fianc¨¦e, when this matter first spread out, many people sighed. My girlfriend said that this way, there won¡¯t be any conflicts between mother-inw and daughter-inw. She was envious for a long time.¡±


    ¡°but since you said that jiang rui called this fifth lord jiang ¡®fifth uncle¡¯, i guess he¡¯s most likely the fifth lord of the jiang family in sea city.¡±


    ¡± the jiang family of haicheng is thergest aristocratic family in haicheng. if student shi yan can find such a partner in her rtionship, she¡¯ll definitely marry into a rich family! ¡±


    ¡°not married yet.¡±


    ¡°Gu Tan, I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. What did you just say?¡± Liu Qi was stunned.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing,¡±


    he didn¡¯t hear it clearly, but wei chuge and mingwei, who had been paying attention to the ancient pond, heard it clearly.


    Still not married?


    it was true that she wasn¡¯t married yet, but as an outsider, and an outsider of the opposite sex who wasn¡¯t very familiar with her, wasn¡¯t it a little inappropriate to say such words?


    ¡°junior shi¡¯s family background isn¡¯t bad either.¡± It was Mingwei who suddenly spoke.


    the few of them looked at him at the same time.


    mingwei didn¡¯t try to hide it and said directly, ¡± ¡± junior shi¡¯s family background isn¡¯t bad either. even if she and her boyfriend really get married, there¡¯s no such thing as marrying into a rich family. ¡±


    moreover, she had bumped into several people who hade to make trouble for shi yan. shi yan and her difficult friend should be from the capital.


    As such, the fifth Lord of Jiang n didn¡¯t seem to have much to do with the Jiang family of Sea city.


    Gu Tan pushed up his sses and looked at Ming Wei, asking: ¡± ¡± president, you don¡¯t seem to be very familiar with student shi. how did you know that her family background is not bad? ¡±


    meeting gu tan¡¯s gaze, mingwei was certain.


    gu tan indeed treated shi yan differently.


    As for how extraordinary it was, it remained to be seen.


    ¡± among the exchange students from capital university, there¡¯s a 17-year-old genius named shi bochen who¡¯s in his third year. i heard from his ssmates that hees from a good family. i think he¡¯s student shi¡¯s brother. ¡±


    liu qi took a big gulp of wine and mmed the bottle on the table. ¡± ¡°i know this! My girlfriend likes to browse the campus forum for gossip when she¡¯s free. That genius Shi Bochen seems to be very clingy to his sister and often goes to the cafeteria to eat with student Shi.¡±


    ¡°i heard from the other exchange students from capital university that shi bochen¡¯s family background is extraordinary. i forgot about that. from the looks of it, it was true that student shi did not marry into a rich family! they were all rich people! i¡¯m envious of the rich!¡±


    dou chao couldn¡¯t help but interject,¡±i should be the one envious!¡± I identally overheard you talking to your family on the phonest time, and your living expenses were in the tens of thousands. Don¡¯tin about being poor here!¡±


    ¡°i can only be considered not poor, but i can¡¯t be considered rich.¡±


    ¡°go to hell, don¡¯t force me to hate the rich! A lot of people who hate the rich can easily go crazy. What if one day I lose my mind?¡±


    ¡°stop, stop! Dou Chao, you scared me like this, can we still be brothers happily?¡±


    the topic gradually changed.


    However, only Liu Qi and Dou Chao were making a fuss, while the other three were sitting quietly eating barbecue and drinking. No one knew what they were thinking.


    After a while, Gu Yi opened his mouth and said to Wei chuge, ¡± ¡°Vice President, I heard that you¡¯re doing your own business. How manypanies do you have? You¡¯re only in your third year, and you¡¯ve already managed to do such a big business?¡±


    wei chuge and gu tan were not familiar with each other, even though they had been in the basketball club for a while. Gu Tan had been recruited by Mingwei into the basketball club, so he was familiar with Mingwei.


    Gu Tan suddenly asking him about these things was a bit abrupt.


    ¡± not a few, just one. i¡¯m ying with a few friends. the others are all at home and not under my control. i only help out asionally and learn some things. ¡±


    Amy was an expert hacker, and with her watching them from behind, it would be difficult to find out their background. Take Wei chuge for example. If someone wanted to check on him, their hacking skills were not better than Amy¡¯s, and they could only find what he wanted others to see.


    On the surface, Wei chuge¡¯s business was indeed only a smallpany that he and a few friends were partners in. These partners had nothing to do with the other four, so this smallpany was considered his private property.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Junior Gu, please don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    ¡°even if it¡¯s just a small matter, vice president, it¡¯s already very impressive that you have your ownpany when you¡¯re only in your third year. i don¡¯t have any talent in this area. i don¡¯t even know what i¡¯m going to do after graduation.¡±


    don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re only a freshman. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll do in the future. There are still a few years before you graduate. Take your time to think about it.


    ¡°that¡¯s true, i¡¯m only a freshman.¡±


    ¡°i used to be the top student in the school and always thought i was great. when i came to university, i realized that i was nothing. there are too many outstanding people in the university. I can only say that Haicheng University is indeed one of the top universities in the country. It¡¯s full of talents.¡±


    ¡°Junior Gu is also very outstanding, so there¡¯s no need to doubt yourself. If even a top three student in the first Academy doubts himself, how can the others live?¡± Wei chuge said with a smile.


    ¡°The Vice President is right. Gu Tan, you¡¯re a top student, but you¡¯re already doubting yourself. How are we supposed to live when we can only get a middle-rank in the mid-term exam?¡± liu qi replied.


    ¡°i said the wrong thing, i¡¯ll drink this as punishment.¡±


    he took a sip of wine, and liu qi and dou chao both shouted, ¡± awesome! ¡±


    Gu Tan smiled and looked at Wei chuge, ¡± ¡°vice president, you didn¡¯t seem surprised to see student shi and her boyfriend at the gym just now. Generally, girls who saw such a beautiful student like student Shi should be surprised, not to mention that they saw two equally outstanding pairs. did you already know about them?¡±

 Chapter 452

    ?


    452 Miss Shi Pampers people very much


    wei chuge had to admit that he had suggested eating together to test the ancient pond. however, he felt that he was very careful and did not expose anything.


    then why did gu tan take the initiative to find him again and again?


    could it be that gu tan was really so vignt that he had aroused gu tan¡¯s suspicion even though he had not revealed anything?


    also, why did gu tan ask so much about him?


    gu tan, who did not y basketball, was wearing a pair of thick fool¡¯s sses. he looked like a typical nerd. such an image could be seen everywhere in haicheng university, a ce full of top students.


    there was nothing special.


    But from Gu Tan¡¯s behavior, it didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with ¡°nothing special.¡±


    his mind turned, but wei chuge¡¯s face didn¡¯t show it, ¡± ¡°i only know that junior shi, but i don¡¯t know her boyfriend. when school just started, that junior shi seemed to be quite popr on the campus forum. many of my ssmates were talking about her, and after some time, i had some impression of her. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve met this junior Shi in school before, but I didn¡¯t know her and didn¡¯t speak to her. I wasn¡¯t surprised to see her and her boyfriend at the gym because I don¡¯t usually gossip about other people¡¯s Affairs.¡±


    ¡°no wonder you¡¯re so calm,¡± gu tan looked at him and said with a smile.


    ¡°But it¡¯s a good habit of yours not to gossip about others. I have to learn from you.¡±


    Looking at him being an obedient student, Wei chuge said, ¡± ¡°junior gu doesn¡¯t seem like the type to gossip about others.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s true that i don¡¯t really like to gossip about others, but i do asionally. just now, i¡¯ve been gossiping about the vice president¡¯s career and why you¡¯re not surprised to see such an outstanding couple like student shi and her boyfriend.¡±


    my personality is far worse than the vice president¡¯s. I should learn from you.


    ¡°ording to what you¡¯re saying, i¡¯m a busybody, so wouldn¡¯t my heart be even worse? Alright, alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± As Liu Qi spoke, he raised his bottle and clinked sses with everyone.


    *


    shi yan and jiang che walked back to the apartment hand in hand after they came out of the gym.


    Jiang che went to take a shower. Shi Yan thought that he had eaten dinner early and had been working out in the gym for so long. He must be hungry, so she went to the kitchen to cook a bowl of noodles for him.


    By the time she was done cooking, Jiang che had alsoe out of the shower.


    Seeing Shi Yan walking towards the dining room with a bowl of noodles, Jiang che was stunned for a moment. Then, he smiled and walked towards her.


    shi yan ced the noodles on the table and was immediately surrounded by him from behind. ¡± ms. shi, i was feeling a little hungry just now, so you cooked me some noodles. you¡¯re such a good person. other than me, no one else in this world is worthy of you. ¡±


    As he spoke, he even buried his face in her neck and rubbed it.


    he was narcissistic and a little childish.


    Shi Yan smiled and patted his hand on her waist.¡±don¡¯t be silly. eat the noodles.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s kiss before eating.¡± As he spoke, he held her face with one hand and forced her to turn her head. He lowered his head and kissed her.


    one of his hands was still tightly wrapped around her waist, making her entire back in his arms, unable to move. Kissing in this position was a little strenuous for Shi Yan, so she could only obediently let him do as he pleased.


    After a long kiss, she red at him with her face flushed red.


    Jiang che chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. ¡°you cooked me noodles, and this is my gift of thanks. why are you angry? Are you not satisfied with my gift?¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s no use if you¡¯re not satisfied. if you don¡¯t eat, the noodles will be a lump. be good, i¡¯ll make it up to you after i eat the noodles. ¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    she got out of his arms. ¡± jiang che, i realized that the longer we¡¯re together, the more you¡¯ll reveal your true colors. you¡¯re a fine young master. why are you learning the glib tongue of a yboy? ¡±


    although she was disdainful, the curve on shi yan¡¯s lips did not decrease at all.


    jiang che sat down at the dining table and raised his head to look at her. ¡± ¡°Young master ru Yu? I didn¡¯t know that miss Shi had such high praise for me!¡±


    The corners of his good-looking peach blossom eyes raised slightly, and for a moment, they were full of light.


    shi yan was stunned.


    alright, she was wrong. it was not young master ru yu, but a vixen in young master ru yu¡¯s skin.


    this smile was really seductive.


    ¡°eat your noodles!¡±


    she turned around and went to the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water.


    Jiang che saw her staring at him in a daze and her forcing herself to stop staring at him as she turned around and left. Heughed softly.


    This little girl was quite lecherous.


    However, she was only lustful because of him, and he was very satisfied with that.


    shi yan drank more than half the ss of water before her stirred emotions calmed down a little. she poured another ss of water and walked to the dining table. she handed the ss to jiang che and sat down opposite him.


    jiang che took the cup and took a sip. he felt that the water in the cup had the taste of his miss shi. it was very sweet.


    he could not hide the smile in his eyes.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you want some? i¡¯ll give you half.¡±


    ¡°No, you can eat. I¡¯m not hungry. how does it taste? I haven¡¯t cooked noodles in a long time.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s delicious. the noodles cooked by miss shi are the best i¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    shi yan nced at him with a smile. ¡± it¡¯s just a simple boiled noodles, a fried egg, some vegetables, and green onions. i¡¯ve also eaten the best noodles i¡¯ve ever had. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. you¡¯re good at cooking, so my words don¡¯t have any personal feelings.¡±


    He was so serious that Shi Yan didn¡¯t know how to refute him.


    As long as he was happy, she might as well not refute him.


    ¡°as long as you¡¯re happy. two months have already passed. you said that i¡¯d better not cook for you during the two months you were chasing me. can you cook now?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already do it for me?¡±


    jiang che looked in the direction of the floor-to-ceiling window in the living room.


    Shi Yan¡¯s ears turned red as she recalled the scene of the two of them having a crazy night together.


    ¡°yingluo¡¯s meal doesn¡¯t count. i only made two side dishes to go with the wine that day. i didn¡¯t really cook for you. i¡¯ll find some time to cook a good meal for you.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t reply to her directly. instead, he looked at her and asked, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, do you like to cook?¡±


    His words made Shi Yan¡¯s heart soften.


    He meant that if she didn¡¯t like it, she didn¡¯t have to do it.


    She met his gaze and smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s made for other people, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll like it. But if it¡¯s made for you, of course I¡¯d like it. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    Jiang che was stunned andughed,¡±miss Shi, you¡¯re really a Wanwan.¡±


    it made people feel that it was not enough no matter how much they loved her.


    How could there be such a likable little girl in this world?


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for miss Shi to personally cook a feast for me.¡±


    although I¡¯m looking forward to it, there¡¯s no hurry. We¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯re on vacation.


    Shi Yan knew that he was worried about her heavy workload in her studies.


    ¡°alright, then we¡¯ll wait for the holidays.¡±


    Jiang che continued eating his noodles. After a while, when he was almost done, he recalled the situation at the gym and asked Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°Do you need me to send someone to investigate that Gu Tan?¡±


    At that time, he had guessed that Shi Yan had other ns for those people.


    ¡°No need, Wei chuge knows what to do.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t give any instructions.


    Each of the five people had their own strengths, and among the five, Amy and Wei chuge were the most steady, and their overall abilities were the most outstanding.


    shi yan was assured when wei chuge handled things.

 Chapter 453

    ?


    453 The atmosphere was very harmonious


    on saturday, shi yan apanied shi bochen to the su family¡¯s house. jiang che didn¡¯te with them. he had some matters to attend to and left after sending the two of them to the su family.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t expect to meet Shi boyu at the SU family¡¯s house.


    they walked into the su family¡¯s mansion and were stunned to see shi boyu on the phone in the courtyard.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t the only one. over the years, shi bochen and shi boyu hadn¡¯t had much contact either. they would usually only meet at the shi residence during the chinese new year and holidays.


    seeing the two of them, shi boyu also seemed to be stunned.


    shi boyu hung up after giving some instructions to the person on the phone.


    ¡°Third brother,¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re here?¡±


    shi yan and shi boyu spoke almost at the same time.


    ¡°i¡¯ve been in haicheng for quite some time now, but i haven¡¯t been able to visit the su family. i¡¯ll be returning to the capital in a week, so i nned to visit the su family before that. since sister yan is free this weekend, i asked her toe with me.¡±


    ¡°When did third brothere to Haicheng?¡±


    shi boyu nced at shi bochen.


    ¡°Last night,¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go in. dad, mom, and aunt are all here. su mu has something to do and has gone out,¡±


    The two of them followed him into the house.


    ¡°have you had breakfast?¡± Shi boyu asked.


    It was still early, just past ten O ¡®clock.


    ¡°i¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    he sat down in the living room.


    after the servants served them tea, they went to invite su yunzhi in.


    Shi boyu didn¡¯t drink the tea. After a moment of silence, he looked at Shi Yan and said,¡±I¡¯ve received the gift. I like it very much. Thank you.¡±


    shi yan had prepared gifts for everyone, so shi boyu naturally had one too.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that third brother likes it.¡±


    ¡°third brother, did youe to haicheng to deal with something?¡± shi yan asked after blowing at the tea in her hand.


    Before Shi boyu could answer, he was interrupted by a voice. ¡°What gift?¡±


    Shi Lin and su Wan walked in. It was Shi Lin who spoke.


    his tone was a little sour.


    Aftering to Haicheng, Shi Lin had been living with the SU family and was almost always with su Wan. It was impossible for him not to know that su Wan, su Yunzhi, and su mu had all received gifts from Shi Yan.


    He had been jealous for a long time, but it was rare for him to meet Shi Yan. He was afraid that it would affect the atmosphere if they met once in a while, so he had not dared to show it. now that he knew that shi boyu, who wasn¡¯t in haicheng, had received a gift from shi yan, he couldn¡¯t help but expose his emotions.


    ¡°it¡¯s the gift that sister yan personally picked for us. it seems like many people received it. didn¡¯t uncle receive it?¡± Shi Bochen asked innocently.


    however, who didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was?


    Although Shi Bochen was young, he was definitely not innocent and naive.


    He did it on purpose.


    if shi boyu could see it, shi lin naturally could as well.


    ever since shi yan left the shi family, although shi botan did not say it out loud, he had always had an opinion of the elders of the shi family.


    These words undoubtedly pierced Shi Lin¡¯s heart.


    There was a moment of silence in the living room, but Shi Yan¡¯s voice eased the atmosphere.


    ¡°Father, mother.¡±


    He gave Shi Bochen a helpless look.


    Shi Bochen grinned at her, pretending to be innocent.


    Su Wan knew that Shi Yan was trying to ease the atmosphere, so she quickly cooperated. ¡°yanyan and bo chen are here. have you had breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have. Thank you, Auntie.¡± Shi Bochen responded politely with a smile.


    Since sister Yan didn¡¯t want the atmosphere to be too tense, he would do his best to cooperate.


    it was sister yan, yingluo.


    She was too sensible. She had suffered so much because of such a big matter back then, but she didn¡¯t pursue it at all and just let it go so easily.


    She was the only girl in the Shi family and she was still young. She could totally be a little willful. If it was any other girl, it would be good if they didn¡¯t develop an arrogant personality. But when it came to her, she was overly sensible and rational.


    I¡¯ve prepared a gift for you too, but I didn¡¯t bring it with me. I¡¯ll give it to you the next time Ie.


    In fact, the gift should have been given long ago.


    From the moment she suddenly became enlightened, she realized that these were all extremely small things.


    shi lin was overjoyed when he heard this, but he suddenly realized that this was too obvious. he hurriedly put his fist to his mouth and coughed lightly to suppress the smile at the corner of his lips.¡±no rush.¡±


    Su Wan couldn¡¯t help but smile when she saw him suppressing his joy to maintain his father¡¯s calm image. He was obviously very happy.


    ¡°Your father and I are very happy that you guys are here. But Yanyan, it¡¯s the weekend, and you¡¯ve been studying hard, so you should sleep more. It¡¯s the same if youe backter.¡± su wan walked over and sat down while talking to shi yan.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can¡¯t sleep anymore.¡± shi yan replied with a smile.


    she went to bed on time, and her biological clock was quite urate. she basically got up from six to seven in the morning.


    Su Wan¡¯s heart ached for her, and she said,¡±you, Yingluo.¡±


    yanyan probably didn¡¯t know that a little girl of her age could stay in bed. she only knew a few madams who said that their children would sleep until noon on the weekends or holidays. not to mention breakfast, even lunch was only eaten after they were repeatedly urged and scolded.


    She had given birth to three children, but she had never had such an experience.


    wake the child up for dinner?


    Sometimes, they woke up earlier than her. Their lives were very regr and they had their own ns. She didn¡¯t have to worry about them at all, let alone give her the chance to scold them.


    Exhaling lightly and recollecting her thoughts, su Wan looked at Shi Bochen with a gentle smile.¡±is bo chen going back to the capital soon?¡±


    yes, there¡¯s still a week left. I learned that you and uncle are at the SU family¡¯s residence, so I nned to visit you and your aunt before I go back to school.


    ¡°you¡¯re so thoughtful.¡± su yunzhi went downstairs.


    ¡°Auntie su,¡± Shi Bochen stood up.


    ¡°don¡¯t be so polite, sit down.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Bo Chen, right? I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, and you¡¯ve grown so big.¡±


    shi bochen smiled politely. ¡± i haven¡¯t seen you for many years. aunt su is still so young and beautiful. ¡±


    ¡°you really know how to talk, child.¡±


    ¡°since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be in a hurry to go back. i¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make you a delicious meal. although the food in haicheng university¡¯s cafeteria is good, it can¡¯t bepared to the food at home.¡±


    just like that, the two of them stayed at the su family¡¯s house for lunch.


    He didn¡¯t leave immediately after lunch.


    the three siblings sat by the stone table in the courtyard.


    Shi Yan and Shi boyu were ying chess while Shi Bochen sat on the side, supporting his chin with his hand as he watched the game. It wasn¡¯t hot in thete autumn even though there was a sun. The sunlight that shone down on his body gave him a warm feeling.


    The three elders were sitting on the balcony not far away, drinking tea and basking in the sun. They could see the small courtyard.


    Su Yunzhi looked at the harmonious atmosphere in the courtyard and sighed with a smile.¡±Sister, it¡¯s good like this, right?¡±


    yes, ¡± su Wan¡¯s eyes reddened. I¡¯m fine as I am now.


    She was already very satisfied with this.


    ¡°ever since yanyan left, boshu never came to the su family¡¯s house again. when he suddenly came overst night, to be honest, i was surprised and happy. He must havee to Haicheng because Yanyan is here, right?¡±


    ......


    ¡°Third brother, did youe to Haicheng to deal with something?¡± Shi Yan asked the question that Shi boyu didn¡¯t have time to answer her in the living room.


    Shi Yan was the main reason Shi boyu hade to Haicheng. Everyone, including Shi Yan, knew this.


    normally, shi yan wouldn¡¯t ask such nonsense. but it was different now. she had met gu qingqing, who was involved with shi boyu, and gu qingqing was in haicheng.


    She wanted to know if there was even the slightest possibility that Shi boyu hade for Gu Qingqing, because this was rted to whether she should tell him about Gu Qingqing.


    Now, she could be considered to be happy, and in the rest of her life, she should be happy too. Since she was happy, she naturally hoped that her family would be happy too.

 Chapter 454

    ?


    454 Suddenly throwing a tantrum


    Shi boyu ced a chess piece down and looked up at her for a long time, saying,¡±i do have something to deal with.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone. I¡¯ve been told that the person I¡¯m looking for might be in Sea city. the fifth master of the jiang family has lived in sea city for many years, and it¡¯s convenient for him to do things in sea city. Help me make an appointment with him, I¡¯ll treat him to a meal and tell him about this in detail.¡±


    in fact, even in haicheng, which he wasn¡¯t very familiar with, shi boyu didn¡¯t need to ask for help from others when he was looking for someone. shi boyu wasn¡¯t the type to trouble others.


    Shi Yan was very clear about this.


    Shi Yan knew very well why he had taken the initiative to ask Jiang che for help.


    If she hadn¡¯t gotten together with Jiang che, given third brother¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to get involved with the fifth master of the Jiang family.


    ¡°how long will third brother be in sea city? I¡¯ll make the arrangements.¡±


    she acted as if she and jiang che were one and could make decisions for jiang che, making shi boyu¡¯s heart feel stifled.


    ¡°i¡¯ll be in haicheng for half a month.¡±


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll confirm the time and give third brother the news.¡±


    shi yan caressed bai yuqi and ced her chess piece.


    Shallow smile said,¡±third brother, who are you looking for?¡± I¡¯ve been in Sea city for some time and I¡¯ve met a lot of people. Perhaps I can help you.¡±


    even if she didn¡¯t know anyone, she could still help if she wanted to.


    He had seen her power in Qingcheng and heard that she was involved in many of the recent events in the capital. Shi boyu had no doubts about her ability.


    He had originally asked Jiang che for help because he wanted to have more opportunities to interact with her. Since she had taken the initiative to help, of course, he would not reject her.


    ¡°The head of the Gu family in M Nation, Gu Yu.¡±


    shi yan was a little surprised.


    The person he was looking for was not Gu Qingqing, but the head of the Gu family.


    This head of the Gu family was really capable. Not only did he rm so many people, but so many people went out at the same time, yet they still couldn¡¯t find his trace.


    ¡°why is third brother looking for this master of the gu family?¡±


    ¡°I have something to do.¡± however, he didn¡¯t want to continue exining what it was.


    gu qingqing had said that her real name was gu qing. shi yan might have guessed shi boyu¡¯s intention in looking for gu yi. however, since shi boyu didn¡¯t expose her, she didn¡¯t take the initiative to expose him.


    This was a matter between him and Gu Qingqing. As an outsider, she could only try her best to help, but she could not make the decision for them. gu qingqing had shi boyu¡¯s contact information, so she would have looked for him long ago if she wanted to.


    since she didn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to bring shi boyu to gu qingqing now.


    ¡°i¡¯ll get someone to investigate, and i¡¯ll let third brother know if there¡¯s any news.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    Shi boyu looked at her expressionlessly and said, if you need anything in the capital, you can look for me. Don¡¯t think of yourself as an orphan just because others say you¡¯re an orphan.


    shi yan¡¯s hand that was holding the chess piece paused.


    ¡°third brother!¡± shi bochen frowned in disagreement.


    everyone tried to avoid mentioning this in front of sister yan, but he was so direct!


    He looked at Shi Yan worriedly.


    Seeing that Shi Yan¡¯s expression did not change, Shi Bochen was slightly relieved.


    shi yan put down the chess piece and met shi bosu¡¯s gaze with a smile, not avoiding it at all.¡±I didn¡¯t think of myself as an orphan and didn¡¯t ask for help from others. It was only because I could handle it myself. If I encounter something that I can¡¯t handle, I¡¯ll speak up.¡±


    ¡°you used the term ¡®others¡¯, which means that we are outsiders in your heart.¡±


    ¡°Something you can¡¯t handle? is there anything that you can¡¯t handle on your own? when you were ten years old, you could make such a big decision for yourself. you didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help to deal with such a big problem by yourself, and now!¡±


    ¡°Third brother!¡± shi bochen shouted anxiously.


    Shi Yan remained silent.


    shi boyu nced at shi bochen. ¡± you didn¡¯t dare to say these words, and i didn¡¯t dare to say them in the past either. however, after seeing yanyan return to qingcheng, i couldn¡¯t help but think that if everyone keeps avoiding talking about it, your sister and my sister will be further and further away from us! ¡±


    ¡°in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of asking us for help when she had problems. now that she has the extremely capable fifth lord jiang by her side, she¡¯ll even less think of asking us for help when she encounters problems.¡±


    She turned to Shi Yan and said,¡±nine years ago, I was ipetent as your brother. I didn¡¯t protect you well. But Yanyan, how can you not even give me a chance to make it up to you?¡± for the past nine years, i¡¯ve been ming myself for my incapability all the time. in order to make myself strong enough to protect the people i want to protect, i¡¯ve really worked hard!¡±


    Shi boyu wasn¡¯t someone who exposed his emotions.


    Beforeing here, he had never thought that he would say these words directly in front of Shi Yan.


    It was Shi Yan¡¯s natural way of putting herself and Jiang che together and treating her family as outsiders that made him recall the situation when he saw Shi Yan and Jiang che together in Qing Cheng.


    at that time, she might not have realized the trust and reliance she had for jiang che.


    Suddenly, he realized that his sister really didn¡¯t need them anymore and was really going to be someone else¡¯s. He couldn¡¯t help but blurt out all these words.


    after hearing shi boyu¡¯s words, shi bochen remained silent for a long time.


    his third brother was not the only one who worked hard to make himself stronger. he was afraid of being treated as an outsider by sister yan, and he was not the only one who hoped that she would use him one day.


    Among the younger generation of the Shi family, apart from Shi Yan, Shi boyu was the most reserved.


    He was a man of few words and always had a straight face. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry, happy or sad, or what he was thinking.


    her gaze lingered on his face for a long time before shi yan lowered her eyes.¡±i¡¯m very sorry.¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t ask for your help. it¡¯s just that these small fights aren¡¯t really a big deal to me. i can easily solve them without much effort. i didn¡¯t think that my actions would have such a great impact on you. i didn¡¯t think it through enough.¡±


    ¡°How did this be your fault?¡±


    Shi boyu didn¡¯t expect her to react like this. She even apologized and said that she hadn¡¯t thought things through. Wasn¡¯t she taking all the me on herself?


    How did she develop such a personality?


    he couldn¡¯t help but say it out loud in the hope that she wouldn¡¯t treat them as strangers. she didn¡¯t need to change immediately, even if it was just a little argument with him.


    But what about her?


    don¡¯t even talk about arguing, she wouldn¡¯t even argue, much less push the responsibility to others!


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. shi boyu put down his chess piece and stood up to leave.


    Shi boyu left in a Huff. Shi Yan lowered her eyes and fell silent. Shi Bochen panicked.


    it was fine just now, how did it be like this in a short while? When did third brother be so impatient and throwing tantrums?


    ¡°sister yan, sister yan, yingluo¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± Shi Yan smiled at him.


    ¡°will you apany me to the next round?¡±


    ¡°good, good!¡±


    she quickly sat down in shi boyu¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Sister xuanxuanji Yan, don¡¯t think too much. Third brother, he, he must have encountered something and is in a bad mood, he¡¯s not angry with you.¡±

 Chapter 455

    ?


    455 just a small matter


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did boyu and Yanyan start quarreling?¡±


    Su Wan stood up anxiously on the balcony.


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around to go downstairs, but su Yunzhi pulled him back in time.


    ¡°sister, let¡¯s just watch and not disturb them. it¡¯s better for brothers and sisters to quarrel. look at them, they seem a lot angrier, don¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°But Yanyan Huanhuan was not close to us because of what happened that year. If Bo Yu said something and forced her to stay further away from us, I Huanhuan¡±


    Su Wan panicked a little.


    ever since she saw shi yan again, she had been very careful, for fear that she would further alienate shi yan from them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± shi lin alsoforted her.


    sister-inw is right. It¡¯s good that they¡¯re quarreling like this. Everyone should be careful with what they say and do. Our family might have to be polite and polite to each other for the rest of our lives.


    although he didn¡¯t hear what they said just now, he knew his son well enough to know that he wouldn¡¯t let things get out of hand.


    ¡°but yingluo¡±


    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t say ¡®but¡¯. Which child doesn¡¯te here after a lot of noise? Our child¡¯s temper came a littlete, but it¡¯s better than nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡± with a little noise from the children, this huge house did not seem so cold and quiet. it was more like a home.


    Su Wan looked into the yard worriedly and said, ¡± ¡°Then, Yueyue, I¡¯ll go take a look at the residence.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go with you. i have something to deal with.¡± su yunzhi nodded at shi lin and left with su wan.


    Shi Lin was the only one left standing on the balcony.


    ¡°it¡¯s only right for third brother to be angry with me.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°it¡¯s true that i didn¡¯t think it through enough.¡±


    To her, it was an insignificant matter, but to those who cared about her, it might not be the case. She had not thought it through.


    ¡°However, third brother was wrong about one thing. He doesn¡¯t owe me anything and doesn¡¯t need topensate me.¡±


    He looked at Shi Bochen, who was sitting opposite him, and said in a serious tone, ¡± ¡°No one owes me anything. No one needs topensate me.¡±


    ¡°Sister Xuanji Yan.¡±


    How could he not understand what she meant? she was telling him not to be like third brother and feel that he owed her and needed topensate her.


    However, the fact was that everyone in the Shi family owed her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y chess.¡±


    outside the main entrance of the su family¡¯s main building, su wan happened to see shi boyu standing there with his back against the stone pir and smoking. the sses he usually wore had been taken off and held in his other hand.


    he looked a little dispirited as he leaned there and smoked.


    Su Wan had never known that her second son could smoke. She was stunned for a moment.


    It was Shi boyu who saw her first, as if surprised that she woulde here.


    he put out his cigarette, put on his sses, and walked toward su wan.


    ¡°Mom, why did youe over?¡±


    when he walked over, the smell of smoke on his body had mostly dissipated.


    ¡°I saw that you and Yanyan seemed to have quarreled. I was a little worried, so I came over to take a look. When did Yingluo learn to smoke?¡±


    As a mother, she had failed her duty.


    ¡°i don¡¯t remember.¡±


    seeing that su wan¡¯s eyes were red, shi boyu paused and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not addicted. I don¡¯t smoke often.¡±


    Su Wan turned her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. She forced a smile and said, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m not worried. i just feel that as your mother, i don¡¯t care enough about you and have neglected you. ¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t say that, yueyue. i¡¯ve not been home much these past few years, so it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know much about me. ¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, yanyan and i didn¡¯t fight, and i¡¯m not angry with her.¡±


    He was angry with himself.


    in the end, yanyan chose to rely on an outsider instead of him, her brother, because he didn¡¯t do well enough.


    however, yanyan really treated them as outsiders and only treated them politely. it made her seem extremely distant and really annoying. even if she threw a little tantrum, it would be good.


    ¡°Then what did you guys do just now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t beat her in chess, so I felt embarrassed and retorted.¡±


    Su Wan did not believe him.


    ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you siblings quarrel over such a small matter.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in Haicheng for almost a day, but I haven¡¯t asked you why you¡¯re here in Haicheng. Apart from us and Yanyan, is there any other reason?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m here to find someone.¡±


    ¡°looking for someone? Do you need our help? your father and i can¡¯t help you, but the su family still has some power in haicheng. your aunt should be able to help you.¡±


    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve mentioned to Yanyan that I¡¯ll ask her and the fifth Lord for help. It¡¯s enough to have their help. The person I¡¯m looking for isn¡¯t a simple person. Don¡¯t get the SU family involved.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t want to drag the SU family into this.


    as for why he wasn¡¯t afraid of shi yan and jiang che getting involved, it was because he didn¡¯t really want to ask them for help. he just wanted to take this opportunity to spend more time with shi yan.


    moreover, he knew very well that if something really happened to him, shi yan would definitely not stand by and do nothing. once shi yan intervened, with her rtionship with jiang che, he would probably not sit by and do nothing.


    There would be implications from both sides, so it was better to let them know from the beginning.


    moreover, he just had something to ask the head of the gu family. the possibility of him bing enemies with the head of the gu family was very low, and the chances of getting into trouble were very small.


    ¡°Then ... Then will you guys run away?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking for a person, not a hostile rtionship. However, the identity of the person he was looking for wasn¡¯t too simple, so it was best not to get the SU family involved. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Yanyan. Even if fifth Lord Jiang isn¡¯t by her side, Yanyan has the ability to protect herself. Misty is much more powerful than we thought.¡±


    Su Wan didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, but Shi boyu didn¡¯t intend to say more.


    ¡°I have some work to deal with, so I¡¯ll go back to my room first.¡±


    after shi boyu left, su wan stood outside for a while before returning to her room.


    She went to the kitchen and brought some fruits to Shi Yan and Shi Bochen. seeing that shi yan and shi bochen were ying chess and seemed unaffected, she felt relieved.


    That day, Shi Yan had dinner at the SU family¡¯s house before leaving.


    Jiang che came to pick her up personally.


    Looking at Shi Yan, who was sitting silently in the front passenger seat, Jiang che asked, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Shi Yan slowly raised her eyes to look at him. She didn¡¯t say anything, but she looked a little aggrieved.


    Jiang che sighed and touched her face. ¡°did anything happen at the su family¡¯s house today?¡±


    ¡± jiang che, i¡¯ve sent people to cause some trouble for the liu family and jiang yuxiao recently. you know about this, right? ¡±


    ¡°i know. what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡± it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the liu family or jiang yuxiao. i just need to teach them a lesson so that they won¡¯t have the energy to disturb my peace. it¡¯s a small matter to me. i don¡¯t need to spend much energy on it. ¡±


    ¡°I know,¡±


    jiang che retracted his hand and focused on driving. he smiled gently at her. ¡°i¡¯ve always known that you¡¯re very capable, miss shi.¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m handling these things by myself and didn¡¯t ask my family to help. My third brother is angry.¡±


    ¡°your third brother is in haicheng?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I heard that he arrivedst night.¡±


    ¡°Did you guys quarrel?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be considered a quarrel. Third brother left in anger after saying a few words. he seemed to me me for not asking him for help, but in my opinion, this is a small matter that i can solve without much effort. there¡¯s no need to ask for help from others at all.¡±

 Chapter 456

    ?


    456 not a good person


    ¡°this has nothing to do with how big or small the matter is. your third brother is angry because he cares about you and wants you to ask him for help if you have any problems. don¡¯t treat him as an outsider.¡±


    ¡°If you have the ability to solve it yourself, you don¡¯t need others to interfere. You can tell them directly, just like how you did to me. I want to help you deal with your problems and don¡¯t want you to rely on yourself for everything, but you said you don¡¯t need my help, and I can do it, and I won¡¯t feel like you¡¯re treating me as an outsider.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s good to be clear about everything. if you and i can do this, we can do it as well. ¡±


    ¡°but third brother saw me in qingcheng. he should know that i have the ability to deal with these troubles.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s eyes were filled with love. it¡¯s one thing for him to be clear about it. It¡¯s another thing for you to tell him that you can handle it and that you don¡¯t need his help.


    are you trying to say that the matter is over and the trouble has been mostly resolved? there¡¯s no point in talking about this anymore? ¡±


    shi yan nodded.


    that was what she thought.


    She had already given her instructions with a single phone call, and third brother had not contacted her at that time. Was she supposed to take the initiative to call him and mention this matter, then say that she did not need his help?


    there was no need for that.


    Now that the matter was almost resolved, there was no need for them to help.


    jiang che was helpless.


    As expected.


    ¡°When your third brother mentioned this to you, what did you say to him?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, I said,¡¯I¡¯m very sorry¡¯.¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he knew it would be like this.


    ¡°then did you say that the next time something like this happens, you won¡¯t be so polite to them?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo should have said it, but she didn¡¯t say it clearly.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t care about you, but they do. you don¡¯t have to do as you¡¯ve said. you can try to say it next time. it¡¯s fine to make it more clear.¡±


    ¡°A few simple words to make everyone happy, it¡¯s a good deal.¡±


    however, he definitely wouldn¡¯t do something like exchanging pleasantries to make everyone happy. other than miss shi, there was no one else that he needed to worry about. he wouldn¡¯t even care if other people were happy or not.


    shi yan thought about his words and agreed.¡±You¡¯re right. We might not do as you say.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t have much experience in dealing with these things. i won¡¯t do it again next time.¡±


    jiang che raised his hand and ruffled her hair. ¡± you don¡¯t have to force yourself. i¡¯m only telling you this if you don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re forcing yourself. ¡± If you feel that it¡¯s too much, just follow your heart. There¡¯s no need to put yourself in a difficult position to please others.¡±


    ¡°i know. i¡¯m not the kind of person who would let myself suffer.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jiang,¡± she smiled at him.


    ¡°miss shi, why are you still treating me like an outsider?¡± jiang che said helplessly.


    shi yan¡¯s eyes curved and she smiled a little foolishly.


    *


    two weeks had passed, and even with shi yan and jiang che¡¯s intervention, they still had not been able to find the whereabouts of the head of the gu family. now, even shi yan and jiang che were starting to take this matter a little seriously.


    On the day the final exams ended, Shi Yan met Gu Qingqing at school.


    At that time, she was preparing to go back to the dormitory to pack some things for theing winter vacation.


    ¡°shi yan, is he looking for you?¡±


    seeing gu qingqing, ren kexin couldn¡¯t help but exim in her heart, ¡± What a weak and beautiful woman!


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back to the dormitory first. You can talk to your friend.¡± after ren kexin finished speaking, she walked away with chang ru.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving too,¡± song Meilian said.


    ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    ¡°sister qingqing, what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°i heard that you¡¯ll have a holiday after your exams today. i thought that you might have other arrangements after the holiday, so i came to your school to invite you to dinner to celebrate the end of your final exams. Do you have time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what do you want to eat, sister Qingqing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. You¡¯re more familiar with this ce, so you can choose. It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    The two of them went to the cafeteria next to the school.


    It was probably because today was thest day of the exam and tomorrow was the holiday, so many people came out to celebrate. The restaurant was very lively.


    There were no private rooms, so they could only choose a seat in the hall.


    ¡°There are a lot of people at the restaurants nearby. Usually, there aren¡¯t so many people at this time. I¡¯ll just make do with it for now. Next time, I¡¯ll treat sister Qingqing to a good meal.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. it¡¯s so lively.¡±


    looking around, gu qingqing smiled. ¡± ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t eaten in such a lively ce for a long time.¡±


    every time they ate, they would eat in a quiet restaurant, and they would always eat in a private room or a separate room.


    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re familiar with this ce. You can order.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    there were many people, so the dishes were served much slower than usual, but they had enough time to talk.


    ¡°Sister Qingqing, have you been busy recently?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not busy. just like before, i take turns to stay at jade food restaurant for a few hours every day. the rest of the time is my own. when i¡¯m bored, i¡¯ll find something else to kill time. ¡±


    ¡°does sister qingqing know that my third brother is in haicheng?¡± she asked.


    gu qing qing¡¯s smile froze, and she forced out a smile, ¡± I know. I received the news not long after he arrived in Sea city Base.


    ¡°Sister Qingqing didn¡¯t look for him?¡±


    ¡°Yingluo didn¡¯t. He seemed to be busy with something, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb him.¡±


    of course it was an excuse.


    she really wanted to contact shi boyu, but she had been hesitating ever since shi yan gave her shi boyu¡¯s number. after learning that shi boyu hade to haicheng, her desire to contact him became even more urgent.


    she thought that if shi boyu stayed in haicheng for a few more days, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on any longer.


    it wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to contact him, but she wanted to take the medicine prescribed by the fifth lord jiang for a while and see the effects before contacting him. that way, whether it was for her or for shi boyu, it was good.


    she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with him for a long time due to her physical condition. he would definitely be worried when he saw her like this.


    shi yan could tell at a nce that she was not telling the truth.


    ¡°then, sister qingqing, do you know what my third brother has been busy with recently?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± He really did not know.


    As early as five years ago, when she came to Sea city with serious injuries, she didn¡¯t have many people around her that she could use. She was able to find out that Shi boyu hade to Sea city and some other news because of the connections she had umted in her early years.


    Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±the Gu family in M Nation. I wonder if sister Qingqing has heard of them?¡± he¡¯s investigating the whereabouts of the head of the gu family.¡±


    ¡°Why is he looking for Gu Yu? He was looking for Gu Yu? He shouldn¡¯t have any interactions with Gu Yu!¡± gu qingqing was clearly anxious.


    ¡°I only know that my third brother seems to be looking for master Gu to ask something.¡±


    In fact, Shi boyu didn¡¯t mean to ¡± ask, ¡± but to ¡± ask for advice.


    ¡°you have something to ask?¡±


    ¡°no, your third brother can¡¯t go to gu yu! Gu Yu isn¡¯t a good person. It¡¯ll be troublesome if you provoke him!¡±


    shi yan saw gu qingqing¡¯s anxiousness and poured gu qingqing a ss of lemon water that the waiter had just served.


    ¡°From what sister Qingqing said, you seem to know the Gu family¡¯s head well?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯ve only heard a little about it.¡± Gu Qingqing was taken aback. In short, it¡¯s best not to provoke him, or it will be very troublesome.¡±


    from what my third brother said, he¡¯s probably only nning to ask master Gu about some things. He¡¯s not trying to make enemies.


    ¡°even if we don¡¯t make enemies, it¡¯ll be troublesome to provoke gu yu. I can¡¯t exin Gu Yu¡¯s personality in a few words, but he¡¯s not a good person to get along with.¡±

 Chapter 457

    ?


    457 Directly take her away


    Shi Yan, of course, knew that Gu Yu was not a simple man.


    even if she didn¡¯t know before, in the past twenty days, she and jiang che had been involved, but they still hadn¡¯t found the whereabouts of this gu family head. she knew that the other party was not simple.


    sea city was only so big. so many people had gone out at the same time, but they still couldn¡¯t find a single person in sea city. this was not something that ordinary people could do.


    ¡°after hearing sister qingqing¡¯s words, i¡¯m really a little worried about my third brother. it¡¯s just that my third brother might not listen to my words. i don¡¯t know why he¡¯s looking for the head of the gu family.¡±


    gu qingqing fell silent, her thoughts unknown.


    After a while, he said,¡±you don¡¯t have to worry too much. Your third brother isn¡¯t reckless. He should know what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    it was almost five o ¡®clock when he finished eating with gu qingqing.


    after sending gu qingqing off, shi yan prepared to return to the dormitory to pack her things.


    as soon as they entered the school gate, they encountered a passerby.


    ¡°shi yan, i¡¯ve finally caught you! you¡¯re so capable that even brother gu yi is head over heels for you. he¡¯s a workaholic, and he¡¯s willing to put down his work for you just to keep an eye on me and not let mee to you!¡±


    The person who suddenly ran out to block her way was Gu Yuanyuan, whom she had met once before.


    Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s clothes were a little exaggerated. Her clothes were bright and colorful, and she wore a lot of jewelry. he was rich!


    gu yuanyuan had dressed normally at the banquet at the hot spring vi.


    In the past, Shi Yan didn¡¯t have many requirements for the clothes she wore. But even if she didn¡¯t have many requirements for what she wore, she couldn¡¯t appreciate Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s nouveau riche style of dressing.


    previously, she had thought that gu yuanyuan¡¯s arrogant personality was not something that could be raised by an ordinary family. she had suspected that there was something wrong with gu yuanyuan¡¯s background. now, she was a little convinced that gu yuanyuan was really just the daughter of an ordinary rich family.


    the taste of the daughters of families with a bit of background would not be so strange.


    ¡°Miss Gu, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Her reaction was a little out of Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s expectations.


    she had caused trouble for many girls, but it was the first time she had encountered someone like shi yan, who was neither flustered nor angry, and was as calm as a bystander.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in my life! I was almost sent out of Haicheng because of you. If I didn¡¯t beg brother Gu Yi, I don¡¯t even know where I would have been sent to! After that, I was locked up in the house for another half a month! you still have the face to ask me if i¡¯m looking for you!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m very sympathetic for what has happened to miss gu, but if i remember correctly, i¡¯ve only met miss gu twice, including this time. What does what is happening to you have to do with me?¡±


    His voice was faint and didn¡¯t have any deterrent force.


    he had a smile on his face and looked very harmless.


    but when she met her smiling eyes, gu yuanyuan felt a little frightened.


    ¡°yueyue, you!¡±


    ¡°All of this happened because of you, and you actually say it has nothing to do with you! Shi Yan, how can you be so thick-skinned?¡±


    ¡°Wrong,¡±


    shi yan nced at her. ¡± all of this started because of miss gu. if miss gu hadn¡¯te to find trouble with me in the first ce, i wouldn¡¯t have sued her. ¡± miss gu, i don¡¯t have a good temper. The first time you gave me trouble, I was afraid that it would affect our date, so I only gave you a small lesson. it won¡¯t be the same if you do it again.¡±


    ¡°There are so many people here. To be honest, I don¡¯t really want to fight. After all, it¡¯s not easy to deal with the aftermath if there¡¯s blood. but if miss gu still doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, i don¡¯t mind having some trouble dealing with the aftermath.¡±


    Gu Wanwan was shocked and subconsciously took two steps back.


    ¡°you, you, you, you, you, you, you ...¡±


    when shi yan stepped forward, gu yuanyuan did not dare to stop her and even subconsciously made way for her.


    by the time she came back to her senses, gu yuanyuan¡¯s face was red with anger.


    ¡°shi yan, stop right there!¡±


    Shi Yan stopped, not because of Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s ¡± stop, ¡± but because of the person standing a few steps away.


    ¡°You left so resolutely back then. I thought you¡¯d have a good life after leaving the Shi family. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so miserable. Any random nobody from God knows where can bully you. how is it, are youfortable living like this?¡±


    the olddy was already 75 years old, but she looked like she was in her early 60s.


    her clothes were not gorgeous, even a little in, but as she stood there, she had the demeanor of a matriarch of arge family.


    ¡°qianqian¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    This was Shi Yan¡¯s grandmother, the old Madam of the Shi family¡¯s first branch, Xie Xi n, who came from a branch of the Xie family.


    to be able to marry into the shi family as the matriarch of the family and hold real power, xie xi n was also a legendary figure when she was young.


    ¡°it¡¯s hard for you to still remember me, your grandmother, and even harder for you to be willing to call me ¡®grandmother¡¯.¡±


    Shi Yan remained silent.


    Xie Xi n nced at her and didn¡¯t look at her again. He took a few steps forward and looked at Gu Yuanyuan, who was standing there, ¡± ¡°Which family is the little girl from?¡±


    ¡°You came to the school to block people so openly. I think your family must have given you the confidence. Since you¡¯re so confident, then let your familye to redeem her. Before your family gives you an exnation, you¡¯ll probably have toe back with me as a guest for a few days.¡±


    with a wave of his hand, one of the two bodyguards behind him stepped forward and walked towards gu yuanyuan.


    Gu Yuanyuan had some skills, but she was subdued by the other party in one move.


    ¡°who are you people? what was he doing? let me go!¡±


    gu yuanyuan was no longer panicking.


    his pupils trembled in fear.


    This olddy who Shi Yan called ¡± grandmother ¡± was definitely not an ordinary person. Her fierce aura was not something an ordinary olddy could have!


    ¡°You¡¯ll know who I am when your familyes to redeem me.¡±


    ¡°do you know who i am? my family won¡¯t let yingluo off for treating me like this.¡±


    ¡°Keep her quiet.¡± as soon as xie xi n¡¯s voice fell, another bodyguard came forward and took out a piece of cloth to block gu yuanyuan¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Take him away.¡±


    before they left, xie xi n looked at shi yan. ¡± ¡°I specially chose the day you finished your final exams toe over. I originally wanted to have a meal with you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be so useless, to be bullied by a little girl. Let¡¯s have a meal together at five o ¡®clock in the afternoon tomorrow at the Jade Restaurant. Don¡¯t not even give grandmother this little bit of face.¡±


    the few of them left as quickly as they came, and the crowd was shocked by how they had publicly abducted her.


    Shi Yan could be considered as half a celebrity in school, and many people knew her.


    At this moment, he was even more aware that Shi Yan was not to be trifled with!


    as shi yan stood there, the others tried to avoid her. no one dared to talk about her in front of her.


    The crowd quickly dispersed.


    Shi Yan was still standing in the same ce.


    ¡°student shi, is your yueyue alright?¡±


    After a long while, she was pulled back from her thoughts by a voice.


    Gu Tan and Dou Chao walked over.


    the person who spoke was dou chao.


    They had been a little far away just now, but they had seen what had happened here clearly. by the time they arrived, the people who had caused trouble for shi yan had already been taken away.

 Chapter 458

    ?


    458 no other reason than to feel at ease


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. thank you for your concern.¡± When Shi Yan came back to her senses, her expression was no different from before. She smiled and was polite.


    although he had seen the scene just now, dou chao did not seem to have any intention of asking. he just smiled and said,¡±it¡¯s good that you are fine. It¡¯s a holiday tomorrow and student Shi is still in school. Are you nning to leave tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m going back to the dormitory to pack my luggage.¡±


    This meant that he would be leaving the school today.


    Dou Chao understood.


    I remember that your ssmate¡¯s house is a little far from Haicheng. The scenery there is not bad, and you went to her house during the long holiday. She shouldn¡¯t be leaving school today, right? ¡±


    Shi Yan looked at Dou Chao with a smile.


    Or rather, it was only now that she began to seriously size up this Dou Chao.


    it had to be said that people who could enter the basketball club were not too bad in height and body shape. although they were not the most outstanding among the crowd, they were definitely not bad. moreover, they were admitted to haicheng university, so they were also considered excellent.


    Was he after Ren Kexin?


    shi yan realized that she had be more gossipy after this semester.


    ¡°I think so. Is student Dou looking for her for something?¡±


    it¡¯s nothing urgent, ¡± Dou chaoxiao said with a smile. I just thought that the winter vacation is going to be long, so I want to go out with a few friends to y for a few days. I heard that the ce you¡¯re going to on the 11th has a good view, so I¡¯m going to ask student Ren about it.


    ¡± then you¡¯ll have to hurry, student dou. kexin will probably leave school tomorrow. ¡±


    alright. Thank you for your reminder, student Shi.


    shi yan didn¡¯t say anything more. with a smile, her eyes swept from him to gu tan, who had been silent all this time. her eyes only stayed on his face for half a second before she withdrew. she nodded and walked past them in the direction of the dormitory.


    Looking at her back as she walked away, Dou Chao said with a slight sigh,¡±Student Shi is really not simple. I heard her calling that olddy ¡®grandmother¡¯ from afar. not everyone¡¯s grandmother would dare to take someone away in public so arrogantly. student shi¡¯s family background must be more powerful than we thought!¡±


    ¡°Brainiac, why don¡¯t you look surprised?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve never been interested in other people¡¯s private affairs. Besides, I¡¯m just ssmates with her. Her family background has nothing to do with me. Don¡¯t think too much about it. That¡¯s a level that we can¡¯t reach. We just have to treat student Shi as an ordinary student.¡±


    Dou Zhao nced at him and smiled.¡±That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go, Liu Qi and the others should have already ordered the dishes.¡±


    when shi yan returned to the dormitory, jiang che was already waiting for her.


    The car was parked in an inconspicuous spot, but Shi Yan could still see it at a nce.


    jiang che probably didn¡¯t want to attract too much attention, so he didn¡¯t get out of the car. however, when she saw his car parked there, shi yan¡¯s eyes lit up and she ran over quickly.


    As soon as she walked over, the window of the driver¡¯s seat rolled down and Shi Yan leaned on it. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me at the apartment? why are you here?¡±


    The first thing he saw was her smiling face. Jiang Che¡¯s gaze instantly softened and he leaned over to give her a Peck between her eyebrows.¡±i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to bring a lot of things. i don¡¯t have much to do anyway.¡±


    He cupped her face with one hand, his thumb gently caressing her delicate face. ¡°didn¡¯t you already have your meal? Why are you back sote?¡±


    ¡°i met an acquaintance on the way and was dyed.¡±


    ¡°who did you meet?¡±


    jiang che couldn¡¯t be med for not guessing that she had met a member of the shi family. now, when shi yan met a member of the shi family again, other than being stunned for a moment at the beginning, she didn¡¯t feel much other emotions after she came back to her senses. at least, she wouldn¡¯t be emotionally affected as much as before.


    Shi Yan tilted her head slightly and rubbed her face against his palm, acting a little coquettishly.


    ¡°The Gu Yuanyuan and Wanwan that I met at the hot spring resortst time, my grandmother.¡±


    The hand that was caressing her face paused slightly. Jiang che was a little worried, but seeing that her expression didn¡¯t change much, he slowly rxed.


    ¡°your grandmother?¡±


    yes, he said that he wanted to have a meal with me after my exam. He just happened to meet Gu Yuanyuan who was looking for trouble with me, so he took her away. He asked me toe to Jade Restaurant at five o ¡®clock tomorrow afternoon.


    shi yan had nothing to hide from jiang che.


    ¡°Do you want me to go with you tomorrow?¡±


    he didn¡¯t ask if she agreed because there was no need to.


    shi yan¡¯s face was pressed against his palm as she leaned against the car window and looked up at him.¡±Do you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°If you want me to keep youpany, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    okay, then you cane with me. Wait for me in the backyard after you get there.


    Seeing her grandmother again after so many years, Shi Yan did not intend to bring Jiang che to her right now, but she wanted Jiang che to go with her.


    She was at ease with him around. That was all.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    jiang che didn¡¯t have any objections to her not bringing him along. She had her own arrangements and ns, and hepletely respected her in these matters.


    ¡°Go and pack your things, I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡± mr. jiang, we said that we would stay in haicheng for a few days before going to crescent bay after the holiday. let¡¯s go there in advance. ¡±


    alright, I¡¯ll arrange my things tomorrow. We¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow.


    Shi Yan took his hand and rubbed it against his palm for a while. She narrowed her eyes and smiled before letting go of his hand.


    teacher jiang really didn¡¯t have any principles if he followed her like this.


    however, she liked it very much.


    When she returned to the dormitory, the other three were packing up.


    ¡°Shi Yan, you¡¯re back!¡± ren kexin was the first to see her. ¡± i¡¯m almost done packing. do you have a lot of things to pack? ¡± Do you need my help?¡±


    ¡± no need. i only brought a few clothes and a few books. i¡¯ll be done in no time. ¡± After a pause, Shi Yan looked at Ren Kexin. Kexin, are you close to Dou Chao? ¡±


    ¡°dou chao?¡± it took ren kexin a while to realize who this person was. ¡± is it the one who often walks with the top student gu from our school¡¯s journalism department? ¡±


    Shi Yan nodded.


    I can¡¯t say I¡¯m familiar with him. I only know that there¡¯s such a person. Why are you suddenly asking me this? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He smiled and shook his head.


    ¡± we met on the road just now. he asked me if you¡¯re leaving school today. he said that he heard that we went to your hometown on the 11th and found out that the scenery there was pretty good. he nned to go with a few friends during the winter break and wanted to ask you. i thought you two were close. ¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re not close, we haven¡¯t even talked much. however, he thought of inviting his friends to our ce to y. he has good taste! Because of this, if he asks me, I¡¯ll definitely tell him everything I know!¡±


    Shi Yan smiled without saying anything.


    The few of them continued to pack up.


    That night, Shi Yan and Jiang che did not stay in the apartment. They returned to the apartment to take the things that Jiang che had packed and returned to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    At around nine O ¡®clock in the evening, in the Presidential Suite of a hotel in Haicheng.


    in the living room.


    one of them was tied up, gagged, and thrown in a corner. two bodyguards were standing in the living room, and two people were sitting on the sofa. one was an old man who was over 50 years old, and the other was a young man who was about 25 or 26 years old.


    They were all expressionless and dignified.


    they were the shi family¡¯s first wife, xie xi n, and the shi family¡¯s third young master, shi boyu.

 Chapter 459

    ?


    459 each one more ruthless than the other


    ¡°you¡¯re fast.¡± Xie Xi n caressed his teacup and looked up at Shi boyu, his eyes indifferent.


    ¡± you¡¯re more capable than i thought. you¡¯re so well-informed in sea city, a ce you¡¯re not familiar with. i¡¯ve only been in sea city for a short while, but you¡¯ve already found my whereabouts. ¡±


    ¡°one did not have the intention to investigate grandmother¡¯s whereabouts and only found out by chance. If grandmother didn¡¯t go to Haicheng University to see Yanyan, I wouldn¡¯t have known that grandmother hade to Haicheng so quickly.¡±


    shi boyu pushed up the frame of his sses and leaned back against the sofa. his sitting posture was obviously a littlezy, but it didn¡¯t seem unruly at all. instead, he had the weak air of a schr.


    His attitude towards Xie Xi n was neither warm nor cold. At first nce, it didn¡¯t seem like the way a grandfather and grandson should get along. It was more like two people of equal status were talking about business.


    xie xi n seemed to be used to his attitude and didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. he nced at him and said, ¡± ¡°So you¡¯ve been sending people to keep an eye on that girl?¡±


    ¡°no, i know that yanyan doesn¡¯t like others to keep an eye on her but i still sent people to keep an eye on her. it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s others but as her blood brother, i can¡¯t do such a thing. i¡¯m just looking for someone in haicheng, and i sent a little too many people out. someone just happened to see my grandmother at haicheng university.¡±


    there was a deep meaning in his words.


    for the past nine years, shi yan had been living in wu county of yun province. the shi family had been watching her and obstructing her, so no one could find any news about her. Almost all of the people who were keeping an eye on Shi Yan were sent by the old master and old Madam of the first branch of the Shi family.


    xie xi n knew that he was referring to her, but he showed no signs of anger. he looked at him calmly and said, ¡± ¡°You know very well why your grandfather and I sent people to keep an eye on that girl Yanyan. If your grandfather and I didn¡¯t send people to keep an eye on her, you would have sent people to keep an eye on her, right?¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather and I merely did what everyone wanted to do. Why are you so angry?¡±


    Shi boyu could not refute her words.


    Shi Yan was alone outside. They couldn¡¯t just leave her alone. Sending people to keep an eye on her was also a form of protection for her. after all, once the whereabouts of the youngdy of the shi family were exposed, it would be very unsafe for her to be alone.


    Shi boyu understood this, but he was still very unhappy when he thought of how Shi Yan¡¯s every move had been watched over the years.


    ¡± that girl is indeed a member of the shi family. not only did she have the courage to abandon her wealth and glory and run away from home at the age of ten, but she could also manage her own people behind our back under the strict surveince of your grandfather and i. ¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to look at me like that. your grandfather and i are only keeping an eye on her. we haven¡¯t gone too far to investigate her. It¡¯s because she¡¯s been making a lot of moves recently and has caused a lot of trouble in the capital. She didn¡¯t even try to hide that it was her doing. It¡¯s hard for your grandfather and I not to know.¡±


    ¡°she wouldn¡¯t be able to do this if she didn¡¯t have a few people under her.¡±


    it seemed that they didn¡¯t know that yanyan had power in qingcheng.


    Shi boyu didn¡¯t intend to say much.


    He nced at Gu Yuanyuan, who had been scared silly in the corner.


    ¡°since grandmother knows that yanyan has people under her, she should be clear that she can easily deal with such a small character. why did she take action and bring them over?¡±


    she can solve it easily, but I just can¡¯t stand the way she doesn¡¯t care about anything and does things gently, allowing any Tom, Dick, and Harry to bully her.


    he nced at gu yuanyuan, who was in the corner. ¡± she¡¯s just a small fry. she can easily settle her with a flick of her finger. she actually allowed her tomit such a crime again. ¡±


    ¡°yanyan just doesn¡¯t want to waste her time on this.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to waste time, isn¡¯t it better to just get rid of it?¡±


    ¡°unlike grandmother¡¯s swift and decisive actions, yanyan has her own standards of handling things. moreover, grandmother also said that this was just a small character. grandmother felt that with yanyan¡¯s indifferent personality, how much time would she spare on such a small character? maybe after seeing him, yanyan will quickly forget that there is such a person.¡±


    Shi BOSU was right. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Gu Yuanyuan was very likely to be involved with the Gu family, Shi Yan would have long forgotten about her.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been looking for the head of the Gu family, and you even asked the one from the Jiang family and Yanyan for help?¡±


    it wasn¡¯t a secret that shi boyu was looking for someone, so he wasn¡¯t surprised that xie xi n knew.


    ¡°As expected of grandmother, I can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±


    you don¡¯t seem to have any interactions with the Gu family. Why are you looking for Gu Yi? ¡±


    ¡°I want to ask him about something.¡±


    ¡°Inquire about something?¡±


    Shi boyu didn¡¯t say anything and only nced at her.


    ¡°it looks like you don¡¯t want to tell me, and i¡¯m not the kind of person to get to the bottom of things.¡±


    his gaze fell on gu yuanyuan again. at this time, gu yuanyuan¡¯s pupils contracted and her whole body trembled. she seemed to be even more frightened than before.


    ¡°This person¡¯s surname seems to be Gu.¡±


    shi boyu had been looking for the head of the gu family since he arrived in haicheng. in addition, he knew that shi yan didn¡¯t like people investigating her, so he only knew that someone had tried to cause trouble for shi yan but was taught a lesson by her. he didn¡¯t know the person¡¯s name.


    She was a little surprised to find out that the person Xie Xi n had brought back also had the surname Gu.


    ¡°i heard that grandmother brought her back to ask her family toe and redeem her?¡±


    xie xi n didn¡¯tment.


    shi boyu didn¡¯t say anything more. he instructed the bodyguard beside him, ¡± ¡°Take the thing off her mouth and let her make the call.¡±


    The bodyguard was very fast. He removed the cloth covering Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s mouth, found her phone, and unlocked it with her fingerprint. All of this was done in one go and was done in less than half a minute.


    the bodyguard passed the phone to gu yuanyuan.


    ¡°let¡¯s fight,¡± shi boyu said.


    Gu Yuanyuan didn¡¯t dare to scream even after she was untied. She was afraid that if she identally angered the other party, she would end up in a worse state.


    she shivered and shrank back, not daring to answer the phone. he didn¡¯t know if it was because he didn¡¯t dare to make the call or because he didn¡¯t know who to call.


    ¡°i ... i was wrong. i ... i won¡¯t dare to cause trouble for shi yan again. please ... please let me go. yingluo, i beg you to let me go.¡±


    I, I don¡¯t have any family background. My parents are ordinary people. I, I don¡¯t know who to call, Yingluo.


    Xie Xi n gave the bodyguard a look.


    Instantly, there was a series of screams.


    the bodyguard didn¡¯t show any mercy just because the other party was a woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± the bodyguard only stopped after xie xi n spoke.


    gu yuanyuan curled up into a ball, but neither xie xi n nor shi boyu felt any sympathy for her.


    they were not people who would sympathize with just anyone. furthermore, gu yuanyuan¡¯s repeated trouble with shi yan had already angered them. Sympathize with Gu Yuanyuan? They were not that kind.


    Xie Xi n stroked his teacup and nced at Gu Yuanyuan with dignity, ¡± ¡°little girl, you didn¡¯t really think that i invited you back as a guest, did you?¡±


    ¡°Even if your parents are ordinary people, they¡¯re still your parents. Call them and ask them toe and redeem them. since you dared to do it, you should be prepared to bear the consequences.¡±


    ¡°i, i¡¯m yingluo.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re not fighting?¡±


    seeing that the bodyguard was about to hit her again, gu yuanyuan quickly screamed and cried, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll fight! I hit! i hit! I¡¯ll do it now!¡±

 Chapter 460

    ?


    460 miss shi is easy to talk to


    B-but my parents aren¡¯t in Haicheng. I¡¯m afraid, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to make it in time. Can I call my brother and ask him toe? ¡±


    Brother?


    It was said that Gu Yi was around 20 years old, but Gu Yuanyuan looked more than that. The possibility of the brother she was talking about being Gu Yi was not high. It should be Gu Yi.


    ¡°Please,¡± Shi boyu lifted his eyelids.


    gu yuanyuan took the phone with trembling hands and almost dropped it on the ground twice. it was the bodyguard who caught it for her quickly.


    as soon as the call was made, the bodyguard turned on the speaker.


    When the call connected, the other party¡¯s voice came through, ¡± ¡°Is there something?¡±


    At the same time, in the bamboo garden of the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Haicheng.


    Shi Yan had just taken a shower and dried her hair. When she didn¡¯t see Jiang che in the room, she opened the door and went out to look for him. When she heard movement in the study, she directly pushed open the half-closed door and walked in.


    jiang che was sitting on the sofa in the study with aptop on hisp. he didn¡¯t type on the keyboard, only staring at theputer screen.


    he didn¡¯t even raise his head when someone entered the study. this was a rare situation, because every time shi yan appeared in jiang che¡¯s line of sight, he would look at her immediately.


    shi yan was puzzled. she walked over, held his arm, and sat down. she looked at theputer screen.¡±What are you looking at?¡±


    ¡°Surveince.¡± jiang che moved theputer closer to her, making it easier for her to look at it.


    There was indeed a surveince footage on theputer, and it was a real-time surveince.


    ¡°This is a hotel under Yuxi¡¯s name. Recently, while they were investigating the whereabouts of the head of the Gu family, Yu Xi was also keeping an eye on people who might be rted to the Gu family, and this Gu Yuanyuan was one of them. when i saw gu yuanyuan being brought into the hotel, i specially got someone to keep an eye on her. i didn¡¯t expect ran ran to see the third young master of the shi family.¡±


    one of them was shi boyu, and even if jiang che and yu xi didn¡¯t say anything, they could probably guess who the other person was.


    Knowing that Jiang Kui was protecting Shi Yan, Yu Xi, as a friend, would not keep an eye on those who were rted to the Shi family. but now, even if she didn¡¯t want to, she had already done so. after knowing that there were people from the shi family in the surveince cameras, yu xi immediately transmitted the surveince footage to jiang che in real time.


    jiang che had wanted to show it to shi yan immediately, but shi yan had been in the shower.


    ¡± there¡¯s only a surveince camera in the living room. there¡¯s no surveince camera in the bedroom. the surveince camera isn¡¯t switched on normally. ¡±


    Jiang che was exining to Shi Yan. after all, this was the hotel where shi yan¡¯s family was staying. as a family member, shi yan inevitably felt ufortable being watched.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°This is third young master Yu¡¯s territory, it¡¯s only natural to have a backup n in your own territory.¡±


    in the past, yu xi made a living on the edge of a knife. without some tricks, she would not have been able to survive until now, let alone take such a big revenge. she did not have the leisure to me yu xi for the surveince camera in the living room of the hotel suite.


    With her chin resting on Jiang Che¡¯s shoulder, Shi Yan looked up at him and smiled, saying, ¡± ¡°i know you want to say that my family is being monitored, but teacher jiang, third young master yu didn¡¯t n to keep an eye on my family from the start, right? This is also a coincidence.¡±


    Jiang che looked at her smiling face and curled his lips. ¡°our miss shi is so easy to talk to. i don¡¯t know if i should be happy or worried.¡±


    shi yan raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, ¡± what are you worried about? I¡¯m not that easy to talk to in every situation. I won¡¯t suffer any losses.


    she raised her head and kissed him on the cheek. shi yan said,¡±Since third young master Yu has already transferred the surveince footage, let¡¯s take a look. We haven¡¯t been able to find the whereabouts of the head of the Gu family for so long, so we can take this opportunity to see if we can get any unexpected gains.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    the surveince camera was showing gu yuanyuan being beaten up, and she was willing to make a phone call. she could feel xie xi n¡¯s ruthlessness.


    ¡°this olddy is your grandmother?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of the madam of the Shi family in the early years. I heard that she was a person with great means when she was young. You don¡¯t look like your grandmother, you look more like your mother.¡±


    She was dignified and generous, exuding the gentleness of ady from a big family.


    Even if he didn¡¯t say it out loud, Shi Yan knew what he wanted to say. She smiled and said,¡±actually, i don¡¯t look like anyone, but i also look like everyone.¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m ruthless, I¡¯ll be even more ruthless than my grandmother,¡± she said as she looked at the surveince video.


    ¡°really?¡± jiang che chuckled.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Shi Yan raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t believe it, it just doesn¡¯t look like it. Our miss Shi is obviously soft and gentle, not like a cruel person at all.¡±


    ¡°jiang che, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overestimating me?¡±


    it wasn¡¯t a filter. she had always been a very gentle person.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t reply to her. He only smiled slightly and the two of them continued watching the surveince footage.


    in the surveince footage, gu yuanyuan had already made a call and the other party had picked up.


    ¡± g-brother gu yi, i-it¡¯s me. i¡¯m yingying. can youe and save me? ¡± as soon as she finished speaking, gu yuanyuan broke down and started crying.


    the other party was very calm,¡±where are you?¡± What happened?¡±


    he was too calm and did not sound too anxious, as if he did not care about gu yuanyuan¡¯s life or death.


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m at the hotel. I was kidnapped and taken away. It¡¯s Shi Yan¡¯s family. Brother Gu Yi, can ... Can youe and save me? they said that as long as I call my family and ask them toe and redeem me, I can let Hanhan go.¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯m not your family.¡± gu yi interrupted her.


    ¡°gu yuanyuan, i¡¯ve warned you not to cause trouble for shi yan¡¯s cousin. if you don¡¯t listen and cause trouble, i won¡¯t care about you anymore. if you don¡¯t take my warning seriously, then you should bear the consequences!¡±


    ¡°what do you mean by this? You¡¯re not going to care about me anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your brother, I have no obligation to care about you! i¡¯ve already helped you once for the sake of your parents. gu yuanyuan, you¡¯re not a child anymore. you have to take responsibility for your own trouble!¡±


    the call was hung up as soon as he finished speaking.


    Gu Yuanyuan stared at her phone in disbelief and panic. She shouted, ¡± ¡°gu yi, how dare you hang up on me! How dare you!¡±


    ¡± it seems like the other party doesn¡¯t want to care about you. call the others. ¡±


    shi boyu was expressionless.


    He clearly had the harmless temperament of a weak schr, but looking at Shi boyu like this, Gu Yuanyuan still couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in her heart.


    she had a feeling that if she didn¡¯t continue calling for help, she would be in deep trouble!


    she wasn¡¯t very smart, but she wasn¡¯t a fool. by now, she could tell that they just wanted her to call for help, not for her to call someone to bail her out!


    As for the reason why they asked her to make the call, she was not sure for the time being, but she had a vague guess in her heart.


    it was precisely because she had this guess that she did not dare to make this call. otherwise, her fate would not be better than staying in the hands of these people in front of her!


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to not hit him. She was afraid of being hit again, and even more afraid of death!


    With shaking hands, she dialed a number with the word ¡± uncle ¡± in it, but it was turned off.


    He could only continue to look for other numbers while trembling. There was a number with a string of garbled numbers on it. She hesitated for a long time before she finally dialed it.


    Her phone was also turned off.

 Chapter 461

    ?


    461 His eyes were filled with her


    gu yuanyuan¡¯s face turned pale.


    ¡°all, all their phones are off, i can¡¯t get through to them! i¡¯m yingluo, can you let me go? I canpensate you and apologize to miss Shi Wanwan. Can you let me go?¡±


    what vige orphan? what no background? that was all bullshit! Shi Yan¡¯s family members were not ordinary people at all!


    ¡°I ... I promise that I will never appear in front of miss Shi again. I only beg you to let me go! i¡¯m wrong, yingluo, i¡¯m really wrong. i shouldn¡¯t have caused trouble for miss shi. i shouldn¡¯t have scolded her. i ... i¡¯m just jealous that she can get close to brother gu yi and i can¡¯t bear to see yingluo.¡±


    At this point, she seemed to have realized something and suddenly stopped.


    ¡°what can¡¯t be seen?¡± xie xi n asked indifferently.


    shi yan, who was watching the surveince video, was also curious about what she couldn¡¯t see. she really didn¡¯t know how she had provoked these people, who came to disturb her peace one after another, when she had been living her life quietly all these years.


    Gu Yuanyuan quickly shook her head. It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Xie Xi n gestured to the bodyguard, who immediately stepped forward and let out another scream.


    In less than a minute, the screams were no longer so loud, and the bodyguard stopped.


    looking at her miserable state, xie xi n¡¯s expression was unmoved. ¡± ¡± it¡¯s not even ten o ¡®clock yet. i usually go to bed at 11:30. i still have more than an hour to waste with you. i just don¡¯t know if you can make it to that time. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll say it, i¡¯ll say it, i¡¯ll say it, i¡¯ll say it, i¡¯ll say it!¡±


    I, I have a very good friend. She, she has liked someone for many years. She, she has done a lot for that person, but, but that person only has eyes for miss Shi Wanwan. I, I can¡¯t bear to see her suffer like this, so, so I wanted to vent her anger for her, Wanwan.


    ¡± brother gu yi and miss shi wanwan are close. i don¡¯t like miss shi. my good, good friend has been wronged because of her. i ... i¡¯ll ... i¡¯ll ... ¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, yingluo. i can apologize, i can even kneel down and apologize, just please let me go yingluo i don¡¯t want to die yingluo i don¡¯t want to die yingluo ¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your friend?¡± shi boyu frowned.


    he had actually caused trouble for yanyan again and again because of such a boring matter! Was it Yanyan¡¯s fault for being liked by others for being outstanding? it was simply an undeserved disaster!


    She didn¡¯t know which man had brought such an undeserved disaster to Yanyan!


    ¡°Lisa?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m asking for your name, your chinese name!¡±


    ¡± her name is Lisa. she¡¯s not chinese, but she¡¯s half chinese. you can¡¯t tell from her appearance that she¡¯s not chinese. ¡±


    ¡°how did you two meet?¡±


    ¡± yingluo was traveling. we met on a trip! ¡±


    ¡°Travel?¡±


    ¡°Thest time you sought trouble with Yanyan, the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master was present. Since you¡¯re familiar with Gu Yi and he was there at the time, he must have mentioned to you what kind of person the fifth master Jiang is.¡±


    ¡°Even if you think that my sister can be easily bullied because she doesn¡¯t have any backing, you should know that the fifth Lord Jiang is not someone you can easily provoke. You should know that you might anger the fifth Lord if you dare to cause trouble for my sister in front of him.¡±


    ¡°Once you anger him, you won¡¯t have a good end.¡±


    ¡°do you think i¡¯d believe you if i said you¡¯d go this far for a friend you met on a trip? or did gu yi really not mention the fifth lord jiang to you?¡±


    It was impossible for her not to mention it. When Gu Yuanyuan was causing trouble for Shi Yan at the hot spring resort, Jiang che was there. Gu Yuanyuan did not act like she did not know Jiang che.


    ¡°brother gu yi, i did mention the fifth master jiang before, but, but i don¡¯t think the fifth master jiang will care about yingluo.¡±


    Seeing that Xie Xi n and Shi boyu were looking at her unkindly, Gu Yuanyuan quickly stopped and changed her words. ¡°i thought that the fifth lord was just toying with miss shi. after all, it¡¯s unlikely that a celestial figure like the fifth lord would descend to the mortal world for anyone, and shi yan isn¡¯t a peerless beauty! I don¡¯t think fifth Lord Jiang will really stand up for her, so I¡¯m afraid.¡±


    She realized that the two people¡¯s unfriendly gazes had not only disappeared, but had be even more intense. She suddenly realized that she had not been able to control her emotions in a moment of excitement and had said what was in her heart. Gu Yuanyuan stopped and did not dare to continue.


    Jiang che, who was looking at the surveince camera, met Shi Yan¡¯s smiling eyes and instantly said, ¡± ¡°......¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, why are you looking at me like that? I don¡¯t know where this person came from, but I¡¯ve never seen him before. You can¡¯t take your anger out on me. ¡±


    I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just thinking, are we really not a good match? ¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°a match, a perfect match, you and i are a perfect match! These people are just jealous that you have such an outstanding boyfriend like me, so they¡¯re just jealous. They don¡¯t take their words seriously.¡±


    ¡°Narcissistic,¡± Shi Yanughed.


    Her gaze swept over his overly outstanding face, and Shi Yan smiled. but you have the right to be narcissistic. You are indeed outstanding.


    jiang che chuckled at her words and lowered his head to kiss her on the lips. ¡± ¡°You have good taste.¡±


    Then, the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    he nced at the surveince screen from time to time, and he didn¡¯t miss the general content.


    although Yingluo was a friend I met during my trip, she was the first friend I made with my heart. I ... I just wanted to stand up for her. I didn¡¯t ... Didn¡¯t think too much.


    ¡°do you have her photo or contact information?¡± Shi boyu didn¡¯t believe that her name was really Lisa.


    ¡°think carefully before you answer.¡±


    there are no photos. She doesn¡¯t like to take photos. There is her phone number.


    ¡°call him.¡±


    gu yuanyuan was a little hesitant. she didn¡¯t seem to want to make the call, but she didn¡¯t dare not to make the call under the two people¡¯s gaze.


    with trembling hands, he dialed the number.


    The number was empty.


    Gu Yuanyuan was stunned for a moment, as if she couldn¡¯t believe that the number she dialed was not in service. She had just spoken to him two days ago.


    he dialed again, but it was still empty.


    He quickly opened other social media applications to find the other party¡¯s ount and sent a voice invitation, but it showed that he was not a friend of the other party. Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Shi boyu wasn¡¯t in the mood to wait for her to be sad. He said, ¡± it seems that not only do you not have the other party¡¯s photo, you don¡¯t even have his contact information.


    ¡°Who is the person she likes who only has eyes for my sister? Fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    Gu Yuanyuan came back to her senses, but she did not dare to remain so.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s not fifth lord jiang.¡±


    ¡°Who is that? There aren¡¯t many people who are rted to my younger sister and only have eyes for her. ¡±


    In front of theputer screen, Jiang che agreed with Shi boyu¡¯s words.


    Indeed, he only had eyes for miss Shi.


    because of these words, his opinion of shi boyu changed a lot.


    however, shi boyu¡¯s next sentence made his smile freeze.


    He only heard Shi boyu say,¡±Xie Heng of the Xie family?¡± is the person your friend likes xie heng of the xie family? in this world, other than those who are blood-rted to my sister and the men who are rted to her and only have eyes for her, other than the fifth master of the jiang family, there is only xie heng of the xie family.¡±


    ¡°Master Xie?¡± Shi Yan blinked and looked at Jiang che in surprise.


    ¡°apart from the iplete marriage agreement between master xie and i, we only met a few times a while ago, and there¡¯s nothing else, right? Why would my third brother say such a thing? other than you, there¡¯s also family head xie. i didn¡¯t see any feelings for me in the few times i met him before, yingluo.¡±


    Jiang che,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he didn¡¯t feel like talking.


    Shi boyu wasn¡¯t a talkative person, so why was he so talkative now?

 Chapter 462

    ?


    462 the two very arrogant people


    Without Jiang Che¡¯s further exnation, Shi Yan instantly understood when she saw his expression.


    No wonder, no wonder Jiang che was so concerned every time she saw Xie Heng.


    She thought that Jiang che was jealous. In fact, Jiang che was indeed jealous, but she couldn¡¯t tell what he was jealous about.


    and xie heng.


    Forget it.


    her heart was only so big. the only person who could take care of it was jiang che. she couldn¡¯t take care of others.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Yingluo.¡± She said.


    ¡°But now you know.¡± With one hand on theputer, Jiang che pulled her over with the other. miss Shi, if there¡¯s no need in the future, try to see Xie Heng less.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really see him much. The few times I did, you were there. alright, i¡¯m not the kind of person who likes to have ambiguous rtionships with others. you know it very well, don¡¯t you?¡±


    he knew very well what kind of person she was, but he could not control his jealousy. fortunately, xie heng was a informant and took the initiative to withdraw after learning that miss shi was taken.


    He pulled her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her. ¡± miss shi, you¡¯re too outstanding. there are too many people who miss you. i have to keep an eye on you. ¡±


    A person like a Jade Tree had a very different feeling when he was overbearing.


    Shi Yan looked at Jiang che in this state and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little warm.


    Jiang che was taken aback when he suddenly met her somewhat fervent gaze. He then chuckled, ¡± ¡°ms. shi, if you keep looking at me like this, i¡¯m afraid the surveince camera won¡¯t be able to continue.¡±


    his words brought shi yan back to her senses. she coughed and turned her eyes to theputer screen.


    in her heart, she was secretly vexed. her self-control was actually so bad. she was in the middle of serious business and was almost bewitched by his beauty to the point of forgetting about it.


    seeing her slightly red ears, jiang che chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her ear. he lowered his voice a little and teased her, ¡± ¡± ms. shi, don¡¯t worry. after we¡¯re done watching the surveince footage, you can stare at me however you want. you can even stare at me for the entire night. ¡±


    shi yan ignored him and pretended not to hear him.


    however, the redness from her ears had spread to her face, and her cheeks were slightly wrinkled.


    After staring at the surveince screen for a long time, she slowly calmed down and finally heard the voiceing from the screen clearly.


    Gu Yuanyuan had just said that it wasn¡¯t Xie Heng either, so Shi boyu had asked her who she was.


    ¡°yingluo doesn¡¯t know! I don¡¯t know who it is, Lisa didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Gu Yuanyuan seemed a little agitated. It was unclear if she was afraid of being beaten again if she didn¡¯t answer or if she was afraid of something else.


    Shi boyu and Xie Xi n looked at her indifferently and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I ... I¡¯m not lying to you! Lisa deleted me, so she doesn¡¯t take me seriously. she doesn¡¯t even treat me as a friend anymore, so why should i help her hide it? i ... i really don¡¯t know. i only know that the person she likes is miss shi wanwan. i only cared about helping Lisa and didn¡¯t ask her about other wanwan.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know if he believed her, but Shi boyu only said, ¡± ¡± call the others as well, family and friends. anyone is fine. i don¡¯t think everyone¡¯s phone is turned off. ¡±


    at this point, there was actually no need to continue calling.


    He couldn¡¯t get in touch with Gu Yuanyuan even after making a few calls. Her phone was either turned off or her number was not in service. This was enough to show that there was something wrong with Gu Yuanyuan. Xie Xi n intended to take her back directly for interrogation. it was not difficult to get something out of gu yuanyuan¡¯s mouth given her weak and vulnerable look.


    However, Xie Xi n didn¡¯t interrupt Shi boyu and only nced at him.


    She was trying to guess Shi boyu¡¯s intentions.


    However, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    shi boyu had nothing to do with the gu family.


    seeing that gu yuanyuan didn¡¯t make any more calls, shi boyu didn¡¯t rush her and only said, ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no hurry. i don¡¯t know who to call. i can think about it slowly. ¡±


    shi boyu said to xie xi n, ¡± grandmother, if you¡¯re tired, go rest. i¡¯ll keep an eye on her here. or i¡¯ll take her away directly. have a good rest, grandmother. ¡±


    Xie Xi n didn¡¯t reply immediately. He stared at him for a long time and waved his hand. ¡± if you want to take them with you, then take them with you. i haven¡¯t had a good rest since i got off the ne. i¡¯m really a little tired. ¡±


    she got up and prepared to enter the house. shi boyu also stood up and walked towards gu yuanyuan.


    Gu Yuanyuan suddenly realized that if she was really taken away like this, she didn¡¯t know where she would be taken and what she would experience. She quickly shouted in fear, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll fight! i hit! i¡¯ll fight now! don¡¯t you take me away!¡±


    ¡°b-but if i really call them over, y-you have to let me go, yingluo!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bargaining with me?¡±


    Shi boyu stood there and looked down at her. He pushed up the frame of his sses, and his gaze fell on Gu Yuanyuan through the lenses. Gu Yuanyuan only felt an oppressive feeling.


    he quickly shook his head,¡±no, no!¡± i, i¡¯m yingluo, i¡¯ll call yingluo right now!¡±


    Shi Yan, who was in front of the screen, was also a little curious about who she would call.


    gu yuanyuan did not save a number and dialed it directly.


    unfortunately, the voice from the other end of the phone was busy. no matter how he called, it was busy. gu yuanyuan must have been blocked by the other party.


    then, shi boyu struck gu yuanyuan on the back of her neck and she fainted. Someone entered the room. It was probably Shi boyu¡¯s men, and they took Gu Yuanyuan away.


    but shi yan remembered the number gu yuanyuan had dialed.


    She had a good memory. Usually, she could remember a short string of numbers like a phone number after seeing it once.


    theputer screen was already ck, probably because the surveince camera had been turned off by yu xi.


    Jiang che closed hisputer and saw that Shi Yan was in a daze. Puzzled, he asked, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    the call she made just now was from sister Qingqing. Shi Yan said.


    jiang che raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°This is interesting.¡±


    Gu Qingqing¡¯s surname was Gu, and Shi Yan had mentioned this to Jiang che.


    after cing theputer on the coffee table, jiang che leaned over and picked shi yan up. ¡± ¡°Ignore them. It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back to our room and rest.¡±


    as he carried her to the room, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Shi Yan pushed him away. Because of his eager kiss just now, her breathing was a little messy.


    ¡± jiang che, did you not do your best to track the whereabouts of the head of the gu family? ¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡± i don¡¯t have many men left in haicheng. i don¡¯t have to mobilize all my men to search for gu yu. he doesn¡¯t have that much power. ¡±


    if he¡¯sing to Sea city for you and me, he¡¯ll show up sooner orter. We just need to send some people to find him and give him some pressure. We don¡¯t have to find him. He¡¯ll show up when he needs to.


    ¡°When he appears, we¡¯ll deal with him as we should. No matter how capable Gu Yu is, his manpower and power are not here, so he can¡¯t cause any waves.¡±


    after being pushed away, jiang che did not move his lips away immediately. he followed her chin and kissed her neck, his voice muffled in response to shi yan.


    Shi Yan, who was curled up in his arms, smiled.¡±how arrogant, teacher jiang.¡±


    Jiang che smiled and kissed her on the lips again, ¡± ¡°Same to you, miss Shi.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯tment.


    she only smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck to respond to his kiss.

 Chapter 463

    ?


    463 personallye to redeem her


    Indeed, not only Jiang che, but she also did not put in all her effort to find Gu Yu. She only asked Wei chuge and Tang Fu in Haicheng to look for him. She did not ask anyone else, not even the hacker God Amy to look for him.


    Her thoughts were the same as Jiang Che¡¯s. No matter how powerful the head of a big overseas family was, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cause any waves here. It would be enough to get someone to find him and give him a sense of urgency. He didn¡¯t have that much power to do his best to find him.


    she had always preferred to deal with things when they were right in front of her and did not like to worry about unnecessary things. If she had that time, she would rather use it to live her current life.


    the two of them returned to their room.


    the lights were dim, and it was another sleepless night.


    *


    the next day, shi yan had to go to her grandmother¡¯s appointment, but the first person she saw was not xie xi n, but shi boyu.


    shi boyu hade directly to the jiang family¡¯s old house to find shi yan. when he was invited to the bamboo garden, it was between eleven and twelve in the morning, and shi yan had not woken up.


    In the living room, Shi boyu took the tea that Jiang Lin handed him. He didn¡¯t drink it and looked at Jiang che, who was sitting opposite him, and asked, ¡± ¡°fifth lord jiang, my sister isn¡¯t here?¡±


    It was impossible that he wasn¡¯t here. When he came to the door, he had made it clear that he was here to look for Shi Yan. The Jiang family¡¯s butler had led him directly here, so it was obvious that Shi Yan was here.


    ¡°Yanyan went to bedtest night, so she¡¯s still sleeping.¡±


    it wasn¡¯t that shi boyu hadn¡¯t guessed what had happened. He had good eyesight. The marks on Jiang Che¡¯s neck that were revealed when he unbuttoned a button weren¡¯t too bad, but he could still see them clearly.


    and jiang che¡¯s slightly broken lips.


    Just because he didn¡¯t have such an experience didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know what it meant. At this moment, Shi boyu only felt that there was a lump in his heart that couldn¡¯t be released. hearing jiang che¡¯s reply, he almost crushed the teacup.


    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang che didn¡¯t sense the killing intent from Shi boyu¡¯s eyes, but his expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest. He took a sip of his tea and sat down on the sofa with his back against the sofa. His posture was warm and gentle, and he seemed to be showing off and proud.


    Shi boyu was even angrier.


    ¡°Third young master Shi, why are you looking for Yanyan? If it¡¯s an emergency, I¡¯ll go upstairs to call her. ¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, no need! Since she didn¡¯t sleep well, let her rest well. We¡¯ll talk about it when she wakes up.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s still in bed at this hour. Did she eat anything?¡±


    she was clearly very angry, but she was trying her best to suppress her anger.


    jiang che knew that shi boyu wasn¡¯t giving him face, the fifth lord jiang, or being afraid of him. the members of the shi family, or to be precise, the younger generation of the shi family, did not take the initiative to cause trouble, nor were they afraid of trouble. they were not afraid of him like the others.


    Shi boyu was suppressing his temper only because he was the person chosen by miss Shi, and he was concerned about her.


    He was an elder brother who was very attentive to miss Shi.


    jiang che only found shi boyu pleasing to the eye now.


    ¡°I had some porridge around eight.¡±


    After a long night of torment, he thought that miss Shi might only wake up in the afternoon, so he asked someone to cook a bowl of porridge and send it over. He took it upstairs and fed it to miss Shi personally.


    shi boyu¡¯s anger subsided a little when he heard him say that.


    about an hourter, shi yan came down from upstairs.


    When she went downstairs, Jiang che and Shi boyu were ying chess in the living room.


    after a few rounds, they were at loggerheads with each other, no one giving in to the other. shi boyu lost more often and scolded jiang che for being insensible and not knowing how to please his brother.


    It wasn¡¯t until the sound of Shi Yaning downstairs that the tit-for-tat eased a little.


    ¡°jiang qianqian.¡±


    shi yan was about to call out to jiang che when she saw shi boyu.


    ¡°third brother, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s something i need to talk to you about.¡±


    shi yan went downstairs and was about to walk to the living room when jiang che put down his chess piece and stood up. ¡± ¡°We¡¯ll continue this gameter. If you have anything to say, say itter. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, are you hungry?¡± she walked over and held Shi Yan¡¯s hand.


    I¡¯ve been sleeping and I don¡¯t feel hungry. It¡¯s almost one o ¡®clock. Why haven¡¯t you eaten? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet. I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ve asked someone to send the food over. It¡¯s kept warm in the kitchen. Shall we eat first?¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    shi boyu had never expected that he would one day sit at the same table as jiang che at the ce where he had been in seclusion for three years. He didn¡¯t expect that the three of them could sit at the same table for a meal when the other party had kidnapped his sister. Not only was he calm, but he even felt a little heartwarming.


    after the meal, they did not discuss business in the house but in the backyard.


    outside the courtyard was the bamboo forest that was rustling with the wind. asionally, the chirping of unknown birds could be heard, sometimes far and sometimes near. the warm sun shone down in a rustling manner.


    he didn¡¯t y chess, but just leaned back on the bamboo chair, drinking tea and basking in the sun.


    he sat in the courtyard, rxed.


    at least for shi boyu, this was a rare moment of rxation for him in the past nine years.


    Shi boyu took a sip of tea and looked at Shi Yan.¡±Grandmother hase to Haicheng.¡±


    ¡°i know, i saw him at school yesterday.¡±


    thinking that her emotions would be affected at the mention of grandmother, shi boyu was a little hesitant before he spoke. seeing that her expression was normal, shi boyu nced at jiang che, who was sitting at the side.


    although he was unwilling, he had to admit that jiang che yed a huge role in their family¡¯s rtionship with yanyan.


    ¡°Grandmother took someone away from your school. Do you remember?¡±


    ¡°Yes, someone who is here to cause trouble.¡±


    shi yan smiled and said, ¡± i know that third brother has taken the person from grandmother¡¯s hands. the hotel grandmother stayed inst night was owned by a friend of mine. he recognized you and grandmother as my family and gave me the news. ¡±


    he didn¡¯t mention the surveince cameras in the suite.


    ¡°Third brother, you came to find me to talk about Gu Yuanyuan?¡±


    Shi boyu didn¡¯t know whose name the hotel was underst night, but he didn¡¯t intend to ask. He just felt that it was indeed her, to be able to figure out what happened in such a short time.


    ¡°yes, it is indeed rted to her.¡±


    I took her away to get more useful information from her, but after I brought her back, I received a call before I could ask her anything.


    ¡°Phone? Was he calling for Gu Yuanyuan? is he looking for you?¡±


    shi boyu nodded.


    someone had actuallye to save gu yuanyuan. it seemed that her intuition was right. gu yuanyuan was not from an ordinary family.


    ¡°Who called?¡±


    ¡°the seventh master of the gu family, gu zi.¡±


    she had an impression of this gu zi and shi yan. she had seen her in qingchengst time.


    ¡°So, Gu Yuanyuan is really a member of the Gu family?¡±


    ¡°ording to seniority, she¡¯s Gu Zi¡¯s niece.¡±


    to have a niece of simr age, it seemed that the gu family was very prosperous in the early years.


    ¡°Gu Zi will pay for the ransom, 100 million, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Third brother didn¡¯t increase the bid?¡± the seventh master of the gu family had personally called to ask for her, so gu yuanyuan should have some weight in the gu family. at least, she would not be from a branch family.


    the starting price is 50 million, and I¡¯ll raise it to 100 million. Any more and the other party won¡¯t give it. They said that Gu Yuanyuan is worth this price, and they¡¯ll leave her to her own devices if they offer any more.


    He was only willing to pay 100 million to save her.


    a hundred million yuan was nothing to a big family like the gu family, so did gu yuanyuan have any weight in the gu family?


    ¡°third brother released the person?¡±


    ¡°no, that¡¯s why i came to find you. I¡¯ve arranged to meet Gu Zi tomorrow to hand over the money and the person. Do you want to go with me to the meeting with Gu Zi tomorrow?¡±


    seventh master Gu isn¡¯t willing to pay more than 100 million to redeem her, but he¡¯s willing to make a trip to Haicheng to make a face-to-face deal? ¡± Shi Yan felt that it was very fresh.


    So, was Gu Yuanyuan important or not?

 Chapter 464

    ?


    464 everyone started to panic


    ¡°this is the strange part.¡±


    I was just casually mentioning it, but I didn¡¯t expect Gu Zi to agree after hesitating for a while.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have specially made a trip to the Jiang family to talk to her about this matter.


    This was really a rare thing.


    even shi yan wanted to see such a rare thing. she had thought that haicheng was a very quiet ce and that she and jiang che would be able to live a peaceful life without being disturbed for the next few years after they finished their studies. however, things kept happening not long after.


    However, thinking about it was one thing. She and Jiang che had agreed to set off for Crescent Bay the next day. She didn¡¯t want to be dyed by other matters.


    There were things that she could take time off to do alone with Jiang che, but not many. Gu Zi happened to not be one of them.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going. It¡¯s just a deal. Third brother can go by himself.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Shi Yan looked at Shi boyu and said, ¡± third brother, don¡¯t you have something to ask the head of the Gu family? you can go and ask the seventh master of the Gu family. Maybe he will know.


    her words stunned shi boyu, who then looked at her with a slightly puzzled gaze.¡±Yanyan, do you know something?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± Shi Yan smiled and asked.


    shi boyu looked at her expressionlessly and didn¡¯t speak.


    Shi Yan felt that she was very calm, but she couldn¡¯t help but soften under Shi Bosu¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°third brother, what do you think i should know?¡±


    shi boyu had never stated what he wanted to ask the head of the gu family for.


    ¡°do you know why i¡¯m looking for the head of the gu family?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure. I only have a rough guess.


    After all, it was someone else¡¯s private matter. As an outsider, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interfere too much. However, she really couldn¡¯t bear to see her third brother like this.


    ¡°Third brother, you want to ask the head of the Gu family about someone, right?¡±


    beforest night, she wasn¡¯t very sure, but after seeing gu yuanyuan call gu qingqing and now confirming from shi boyu that gu yuanyuan was a member of the gu family, she could basically confirm what shi boyu wanted to ask the head of the gu family for.


    Shi boyu was a very calm person and rarely revealed his emotions. When he heard Shi Yan¡¯s words, his eyes behind his sses suddenly lit up and he couldn¡¯t hide his excitement.


    ¡°Yanyan, you, do you know who I¡¯m looking for? Do you know where to find her?¡±


    this was the first time shi yan had seen shi boyu so exposed.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel emotional.


    ¡°yes, i know.¡±


    ¡°Then can you please please please tell me?¡±


    ¡°third brother, since i¡¯ve mentioned it to you, i naturally have to tell you,¡± shi yan said helplessly.


    For a moment, Shi Yan seemed to see Shi boyu smile.


    He was smiling excitedly.


    They were brother and sister, but other than the fact that they both liked to be quiet and calm, they were very different in other aspects.


    she liked to smile, and there was a faint smile on her face most of the time. Shi boyu was different. He was mostly expressionless. In Shi Yan¡¯s memory, the number of times he smiled was less than three.


    Shi Yan suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t a bad idea to asionally assist.


    ¡°She¡¯s in Haicheng. I¡¯ll send you her numberter.¡±


    ¡°yingluo, thank you.¡±


    thousands of words were condensed into a single ¡°thank you.¡±


    third brother must be looking for the head of the Gu family for this matter. There¡¯s already news. Are you still going to see the seventh master of the Gu family tomorrow? ¡±


    she was trying to change the topic because shi yan felt that if she didn¡¯t change the subject, shi boyu would probably cry out of excitement.


    She didn¡¯t like to cry, and she wasn¡¯t good at dealing with people who cried.


    ¡°See.¡±


    ¡°Since you can connect the person I¡¯m looking for to the master of the Gu family, you should know that she has some kind of connection with the Gu family. Moreover, Yingluo ...¡±


    As he spoke, he looked at Shi Yan and Jiang che.¡±you all seem to want to know the whereabouts of the gu family¡¯s head. i¡¯ll go meet gu zi. maybe i can get some information from him.¡±


    Alright, then.


    then third brother, you must be careful. Whether it¡¯s the head of the Gu family or the seventh master of the Gu family, they¡¯re not simple people. It¡¯s always good to be careful.


    shi boyu didn¡¯t stay in bamboo garden for long. after he was done, he sat for a while and finished his tea before leaving.


    after he left, shi yan and jiang che did not return to the house immediately. they were still basking in the sun in the courtyard.


    ¡°If you want to join in the fun, we can change our flight date to the day after tomorrow. It doesn¡¯t matter where we are, as long as we¡¯re together.¡± jiang che said.


    shi yan looked at him with a smile. ¡± that¡¯s right. but i can¡¯t wait to take you to the ce where i¡¯ve lived for many years. ¡±


    jiang che couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    *


    ¡°you¡¯re here?¡±


    In the private room of the Jade eatery.


    When Shi Yan arrived, Xie Xi n was already sitting in the private room.


    ¡°grandmother.¡±


    ¡°have a seat.¡±


    Shi Yan took off her coat and hung it on the chair. She was wearing a simple and elegant long dress. Her long hair was tied up with a white jade hairpin and she had light makeup on.


    she pulled out a chair and sat opposite xie xi n.


    All of his movements were neither fast nor slow, revealing a sense of calmness.


    Looking at her like this, Xie Xi N¡¯s gaze was a littleplicated.


    Nine years outside, without the protection of the family and the guidance of the elders, not only did he not grow up crooked, but he also grew up to be so outstanding.


    he had grown up to be like this, making these elders have no sense of existence at all.


    other families were worried about their own children being good-for-nothing, but the shi family did not have the experience of teaching their children.


    However, Yanyan was not the same as before.


    in the past, she would not dress herself up so meticulously.


    Sure enough, when a girl grows up and has someone she likes, she would want to present a better side of herself. Even Yanyan, who had never cared about anything since she was a child, was no exception.


    xie xi n didn¡¯t know if he should feel more relieved or regretful.


    As Shi Yan¡¯s grandmother, she had not participated in the slightest in these changes.


    This was clearly the granddaughter that she had loved and doted on since she was born, but she had actually walked to the point where she couldn¡¯t even find a topic to talk about even when they were sitting at the same table.


    Back then, Xuanji


    Who could he me?


    she only thought of her granddaughter¡¯s indifferent personality and wanted to make sure that she would have no worries for the rest of her life, so she chose an outstanding fianc¨¦ for her. With her granddaughter¡¯s indifferent personality, she thought that she would listen to her family¡¯s arrangements. She did not expect her to have such a big reaction.


    that should be the first time she resisted them since she was ten years old.


    It was resistance, and it was also the first time he expressed his will.


    At that time, was it because he was too used to her obedience and was suddenly angered by her resistance, or was it because he was angry that she had chosen to leave so indifferently and decisively?


    He actually let her go just like that.


    As an elder, he didn¡¯t want to lower his head to the younger generation. He wanted her to lower her head first. However, she had a stubborn personality. Nine years was enough for them to clearly understand that it was impossible to make her bow her head.


    Now that someone whom she was willing to love had appeared by her side, she might have her own small family very soon.


    To her, they were even less important.


    xie xi n had to admit that she panicked when she found out that shi yan and jiang che were together.


    she was not the only one panicking. many people in the shi family were panicking as well.

 Chapter 465

    ?


    465 Miss Shi¡¯s intentions


    they didn¡¯t even dare to directly ask her about her and jiang che.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d bring that fifth Lord Jiang over,¡± Xie Xi n said after recollecting his thoughts.


    ¡°they came together.¡± shi yan looked at the courtyard behind her through the window. ¡± i asked him to wait for me in the backyard. i¡¯ll bring him to see grandmother next time. ¡±


    xie xi n also looked out the window.


    he only saw a courtyard with a good environment, but not a single person.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    She had specially chosen a ce that this girl was familiar with. She thought that this girl would be morefortable and not too distant, but now it seemed that she had been overthinking it.


    If she only saw her as a grandmother, this servant girl would have brought people to see her now.


    she treated this meeting as a meeting between a junior and an elder she wasn¡¯t too familiar with. out of courtesy, she didn¡¯t bring anyone else.


    ¡°The dishes of the Jade Food House are not bad. Grandmother, please order.¡±


    shi yan handed over the menu.


    ¡°you¡¯re more familiar with this ce, so you order.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t decline, nor was she surprised that Xie Xi n knew that she was familiar with this ce.


    all these years, except for the few frequent e-mail contacts with amy and the others, her every move had been under the control of the shi family.


    He called the waiter over, ordered some dishes, and poured Xie Xi n a cup of tea.


    xie xi n took a sip of tea and said elegantly, ¡± ¡± the school is on holiday. what are your ns for the winter break? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m preparing to bring Jiang che back to Crescent Bay.¡±


    back to xuxu


    She had actually used the word ¡°return.¡±


    Xie Xi N¡¯s hand trembled as he held the teacup.


    ¡°how long does yingluo n to stay in crescent bay?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not sure at the moment. i was originally nning to spend the new year with jiang che at crescent bay before finding a ce to take a few days off and wait for the new semester to start. ¡±


    After the new year, Xuanji


    They were actually going to spend the new year at crescent moon Bay.


    ¡°you¡¯re not going home?¡±


    The word ¡°home¡± stunned Shi Yan for a moment. It felt a little unfamiliar.


    She stared at Xie Xi n for a few seconds before realizing that her honest words about spending the new year at the crescent moon Bay seemed a little inappropriate.


    She really didn¡¯t think that much, and she didn¡¯t mean to make him angry. She just thought that there was nothing to hide, so she told him the truth.


    ¡°Yingluo isn¡¯t sure yet.¡±


    But he felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say it like that, so he added, ¡± ¡± there¡¯s still a long way to go, so this one time won¡¯t make a difference. jiang che is from the capital. after i finish my studies, even if we don¡¯t settle down in the capital, we¡¯ll probablye to the capital often. we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunities to do so in the future.¡±


    she did not use the word ¡®go home¡¯, but¡¯ go home¡¯.


    Also, her words never left Jiang Che¡¯s side, as if she had already decided that her life would revolve around Jiang che.


    Xie Xi n, who had been strong all his life, felt like his nose was sour and his throat was blocked.


    ¡°Do you like the fifth brother of the Jiang family?¡± she asked after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°yes, i like it very much.¡± shi yan smiled lightly, not hiding her love for jiang che at all.


    ¡°he knows about your yingluo grandmother, and he is also very concerned about you. however, yanyan, you¡¯re six years apart. there¡¯s a difference between you two when ites to love. his love and your love may not be on the same level. aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll regret it in the future if you go in now?¡±


    meeting shi yan¡¯s smiling eyes, xie xi n added, ¡± ¡°grandmother doesn¡¯t want to interfere with your matters. you have been sensible since you were young. grandmother believes that you have your own thoughts. grandmother is just worried that if you go in now, you will suffer.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother is overthinking.¡±


    She didn¡¯t intend to say anything else.


    as long as she knew how jiang che treated her, she didn¡¯t need to exin it to everyone and get their approval.


    ¡°forget it, you always have your own ideas so grandmother will not worry too much.¡±


    to be able to run away from home at the age of ten in order to resist the marriage arranged for her, xie xi n knew very well that if he didn¡¯t control the degree of asking about her private affairs, she would be forced further away.


    She had never been attached to her family, ever since she was young. if she was pushed too far, she would abandon her family without hesitation.


    it was just like that year.


    This granddaughter that she had watched grow up was actually very indifferent in her bones.


    She didn¡¯t care much about anything, and she could have or not have anything, but she was indifferent.


    However, wasn¡¯t indifference a form of self-protection?


    She didn¡¯t know why this girl felt so insecure when her whole family doted on her so much and granted her almost all requests.


    he had locked himself up since he was young, forming a state of self-protection.


    He even started to earn money for himself at a very young age.


    she remembered that she didn¡¯t even learn how to make money from the shi family. this girl had learned how to make medicinal herbs from su yu when she was five or six years old.


    Five or six years old


    If she had learned how to process medicinal ingredients from the beginning to leave a way out for herself, didn¡¯t that mean that she had been thinking of leaving a way out for herself since she was five or six years old?


    five or six years old, what kind of genius could know so much at such a young age?


    she was not surprised at all that this girl was a genius.


    He started practicing calligraphy and painting at the age of two or three, and he was very talented. He understood everything with just a little bit of effort. If he wasn¡¯t a genius, what was he?


    It was just that she was indifferent and did not have much ambition. Otherwise, with her excellence, her achievements would probably be iparable to her brother.


    ¡°when are we leaving for crescent bay?¡±


    ¡°the flight is at nine o ¡®clock tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°tomorrow?¡± Xie Xi n didn¡¯t expect her to leave in such a hurry. I heard that you¡¯ve been very busy with your studies this semester and didn¡¯t get much rest. Why didn¡¯t you rest for two more days before leaving? ¡±


    I don¡¯t n to bring many books back. It¡¯s more like a vacation. I¡¯m also resting.


    since she had already said so, what else could xie xi n say?


    she had never been so naive to think that she could bring shi yao back to the shi family after a trip to haicheng. however, she thought that they would have more opportunities to spend time together if they stayed in haicheng for a few more days.


    now it seemed that she should book a ne ticket and leave tomorrow.


    When the waiter served the dishes, it was already an hourter when the two of them finished eating.


    not speaking while eating was a habit they had developed over a long time, so they didn¡¯t talk much during the meal.


    after the meal, the two of them did not stay in the private room for long and left the private room together.


    In the corridor, Shi Yan heard the sound of a zithering from a room not far away. It was Gu Qingqing¡¯s zither. Shi Yan¡¯s footsteps paused.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡± xie xi n asked in confusion.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing, i was just attracted by the sound of the zither.¡± he was indeed attracted by the sound of the zither.


    it wasn¡¯t her imagination, but gu qingqing¡¯s zither music was different from usual.


    it was a little messy.


    It wasn¡¯t the zither that was messed up, but the heart of the person ying the zither.


    ¡°You y the zither very well, and I can tell that you have real ability, but the heart of the zither yer is not calm.¡± xie xi n hit the nail on the head.


    ¡°yes, those who y the zither are not calm.¡±


    hearing this, xie xi n looked at her, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m a little surprised that you¡¯re paying attention to other people¡¯s music. if it was in the past, you would calmly walk past a copsed building on the road. you wouldn¡¯t care, and you wouldn¡¯t even stop to watch. at most, you would just look at it indifferently.¡±


    ¡°the person ying the zither is a sister i¡¯m familiar with.¡±


    This was something Xie Xi n didn¡¯t expect.


    he suddenly recalled that his subordinates had told him that shi yan had made a lot of friends in sea city. However, these were all retold by others and she had never seen it with her own eyes, so she did not feel it strongly. Now, she truly felt that her granddaughter had changed.


    not only did he make friends, but he would also worry about his friends ¡®troubles.


    She was even more human now.


    ¡°Since you know him, do you want to go and take a look?¡±


    no need. She¡¯s a very outstanding sister. She can adjust herself and doesn¡¯t need anyone to interfere.


    even you say she¡¯s outstanding, so this girl must really be outstanding. If there¡¯s a chance, I really want to meet her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have a chance,¡± Shi Yan smiled at her.

 Chapter 466

    ?


    466 rescued by someone in the middle of the night


    The flight was at nine O ¡®clock in the morning. The night before, Shi Yan had called su Wan to tell her that she was leaving Haicheng.


    su wan definitely didn¡¯t want her to leave as soon as the holiday started. after all, as a mother who had neglected her daughter for nine years, she didn¡¯t have the face to go to crescent bay.


    He could only say that he would send her off at the airport.


    shi yan didn¡¯t let her send her. she said that she would go to the su family¡¯s house with jiang che to have breakfast with them in the morning before leaving for the airport.


    su wan was overjoyed to hear that.


    the next morning, su family.


    su yunzhi and su mu were both there, probably because they knew that shi yan was leaving haicheng. including shi yan and jiang che, there were a total of six people sitting at the dining table.


    Shi boyu wasn¡¯t there.


    After he came to Haicheng, he didn¡¯t stay at the SU family¡¯s house often.


    ¡°have you met your grandmother?¡± it was rare to see shi lin talking at the dining table.


    shi yan wasn¡¯t surprised that he knew xie xi n hade to haicheng.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen him.¡±


    It seemed that this meeting was quite pleasant.


    Looking at each other, Shi Lin and su Wan both heaved a sigh of relief, especially su Wan.


    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? You¡¯re on vacation, so you can rest for a few days.¡± shi lin said.


    Shi Yan smiled. I¡¯m resting anywhere. The crescent moon Bay has a good environment and is far away from the hustle and bustle of the world. It¡¯s more suitable for resting.


    From her words, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that she liked the crescent moon Bay.


    She had thought that she would not like the ce since she had lived alone for many years.


    shi lin and su wan didn¡¯t say anything else, and the atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.


    Seeing that, su mu tried to smooth things over,¡¯it seems that Crescent Bay is a good ce. It just so happens that Yanyan has been in Haicheng for half a year. It¡¯s good to go back and take a look. I¡¯ll just treat it as a vacation.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention whether they could go to the crescent moon Bay to take a look. Anyone with eyes knew that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to mention it, at least not in front of Yanyan¡¯s parents. If he wanted to take a look at the crescent moon Bay, he would just go there quietly.


    su yunzhi smiled and looked at shi yan,¡±have you packed your luggage?¡± Do you need me to help you prepare something else? I¡¯m very familiar with Sea city, and I know exactly where to buy anything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve packed everything. I¡¯ll have to transfer to another car after I get off the ne, so it¡¯s inconvenient to bring too many things. Thank you, aunty.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still treating me like an outsider.¡±


    shi yan smiled and continued eating her breakfast.


    at this moment, shi yan¡¯s phone rang.


    It was a call from Shi boyu.


    shi yan thought shi boyu was going to ask if they had left yet. she got up to answer the phone, but su wan said, ¡± ¡°We¡¯re all family. Since it¡¯s your third brother, you should answer the call here. There aren¡¯t so many rules in the SU family.¡±


    Shi Lin nced at su Wan.


    The SU family was small in number, so the rules were indeed not strict. It was different for the Shi family. They had very strict rules. Chatting at the dining table was almost forbidden, let alone answering a phone call at the dining table.


    In the end, it was morefortable in the SU family.


    it was not only for his daughter, but also for his wife.


    as the head of the family, he was a failure to make his wife and daughter feel that the shi family was not like a family.


    after hesitating for a moment, shi yan didn¡¯t get up and leave.


    He picked up the call.


    he didn¡¯t put her on speaker, so only shi yan knew what shi boyu said on the other end of the phone.


    seeing that shi yan didn¡¯t say anything after hanging up the phone, jiang che, who had been silent all this while, asked, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°What did your third brother say?¡± su wan also asked.


    It was obvious that something had happened to Shi Yan.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Shi Yan smiled at su Wan. third brother just asked when we¡¯re leaving. He also mentioned the progress of the things he¡¯s been busy with recently.


    ¡°is your third brother in trouble?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, just a small one. Third brother can handle it. if he can¡¯t handle it, jiang che and i will help. you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°alright, it¡¯s good that you have an idea. If there¡¯s any trouble you can¡¯t handle, tell me and your father. We can help too.¡±


    ¡°i will,¡±


    Su Wan was the only one who believed Shi Yan¡¯s words. Everyone present, including su Yunzhi, did not believe that Shi boyu¡¯s phone call, which had stunned Shi Yan, was merely about a trivial matter.


    After breakfast, when su mu insisted on sending the two to the airport, he was called over by Shi Lin and su Yunzhi to whisper something.


    it was jiang lin who was driving. he would not be following them to crescent bay this time.


    Su mu sat in the front passenger seat and turned to ask Shi Yan in the back seat, ¡± ¡°What did your third brother say on the phone? it¡¯s not just me, uncle and my mother don¡¯t believe what you said just now.¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t try to hide it from me. i can¡¯t help you in other ces, but in sea city, i¡¯m quite useful. i might be able to help you. ¡±


    shi yan had nned to mention this to jiang che as soon as she got in the car. since she had agreed to let su mu get in the car, she naturally did not intend to hide it from him.


    ¡± it¡¯s nothing big. i was just a little surprised. ¡±


    ¡°To be able to surprise you, it seems that even if it¡¯s not a big deal, it shouldn¡¯t be a small one.¡± Su mu said with a smile.


    ¡°Miss Shi, what happened?¡± Jiang che looked at Shi Yan.


    ¡°gu yuanyuan was rescued from my third brother¡¯s handsst night. third brother said that she was rescued in the middle of the night.¡± he was afraid of disturbing her sleep, so he only called now.


    su mu didn¡¯t know what was going on, but he had heard that gu yuanyuan had caused trouble for shi yan and had been taught a lesson by shi yan. he also heard that shi boyu had been looking for the head of the gu family and had even asked shi yan and jiang che for help. after connecting the dots, he could roughly guess what had happened.


    ¡°there aren¡¯t many people living in haicheng, but it¡¯s not easy to save someone from his hands. it seems that the person who attacked is not simple.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, is that Gu Yuanyuan from the Gu family in M Nation?¡±


    the seventh master of the Gu family will personallye with a hundred million Yuan to redeem her.


    in other words, gu yuanyuan was indeed a member of the gu family.


    ¡°Only a hundred million?¡±


    ¡°seventh master gu, you mean that gu yuanyuan is only worth this price.¡±


    Su mu raised his eyebrows and smiled. that¡¯s interesting. She¡¯s only worth one hundred million Yuan. Gu Yuanyuan doesn¡¯t seem to be of much importance, but seventh master Gu ising personally to redeem her. It doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s of little importance. Now that she¡¯s been rescued, it¡¯s even more difficult to determine Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s importance.


    shi yan smiled. ¡± gu yuanyuan is important. however, she might not be important to the gu family. ¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± su mu didn¡¯t understand.


    jiang che understood what she meant.


    Leaning against the back of the chair, she held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and yed with her fingers. Jiang Zhi looked at her with a faint smile in her eyes.¡±You think it¡¯s that Lisa?¡±


    ¡°I have this guess. He was in such a hurry to save Gu Yuanyuan, as if he was afraid that Gu Yuanyuan would reveal something and expose him. I feel that he might be an acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, who do you think it is?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to guess.¡± He could only win against those few people.


    ¡°do we care?¡± Shi Yan asked him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡±


    su mu was confused,¡¯what¡¯s going on? Can you tell me in detail? You¡¯ve aroused my curiosity like this, but you didn¡¯t exin it clearly. It¡¯s too much!¡±


    Without further exnation, Jiang che directly pulled up the surveince video from before and sent it to his phone.

 Chapter 467

    ?


    467 There¡¯s nothing to worry about


    By the time su mu had finished watching the surveince video, the car had almost arrived at the airport, and su mu had roughly figured out what had happened.


    ¡°so, you all think that the person who saved gu yuanyuan was not the seventh master of the gu family, the head of the gu family, or gu yi, but her good friend, Lisa, who gu yuanyuan mentioned?¡±


    he didn¡¯t expect gu yi to be involved with the gu family.


    when he saw gu yuanyuan calling gu yi in the video and recognized gu yi¡¯s voice, su mu¡¯s face tensed up and his eyes turned cold.


    to be more precise, when he confirmed that gu yuanyuan was a member of the gu family, the smile on his face faded a little.


    when gu yuanyuan was sued by shi yan, it was gu yi who helped to deal with it, so he knew that gu yi and gu yuanyuan knew each other.


    He had also asked Gu Yi about it, and Gu Yi said that Gu Yuanyuan was the daughter of one of his rtives. He had received kindness from Gu Yuanyuan¡¯s parents and could not leave Gu Yuanyuan alone.


    he had known gu yi for five or six years.


    in the beginning, he was biased against gu yi because of his family name.ter, gu yi helped him, and he didn¡¯t like to owe people favors. when gu yi was in trouble, he also helped him.


    after a while, the two of them became familiar with each other.


    gradually, their rtionship became better and better, and they became good friends who could be introduced to their family.


    But now, he was telling him that Gu Yi was indeed rted to the Gu family!


    the gu family!


    His father was killed by the Gu family! he had actually been friends with someone who was rted to the gu family for so many years!


    this was really a joke!


    however, he didn¡¯t want shi yan to see through him, so he quickly suppressed his anger and tried not to show it.


    but what su mu didn¡¯t know was that the moment he found out that gu yuanyuan was a member of the gu family, shi yan had already guessed his reaction after learning about this.


    after all, gu yi had been su mu¡¯s good friend for many years.


    since he already knew, he should know more details, which would be more beneficial to him. Hence, when Jiang che sent the surveince video to su mu, Shi Yan did not stop him.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a guess,¡± shi yan replied with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t say anything tofort su mu, and he didn¡¯t even show that he had already seen through su MU¡¯s thoughts.


    They were all adults, and not everyone liked to talk about their own matters in front of others. since su mu didn¡¯t want her to see through it, she would just pretend that she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Do you need my help to find out who saved them?¡± Su mu asked.


    ¡°No,¡± Shi Yan shook her head.


    There was no need for that.


    from the way they were hiding, it was clear that they were very afraid of them, or rather, they were very afraid of the fifth lord.


    Since they were people who were extremely afraid of the fifth Lord Jiang, they didn¡¯t need to waste their energy to investigate. How should she put it? it was all because fifth Lord Jiang was too powerful, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about anything.


    seeing her suddenly looking at him with a smile, jiang che¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly. the smile in his eyes made his beautiful peach flowers even more charming.


    ¡°miss shi, why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    he actually didn¡¯t realize how alluring her look of admiration was.


    shi yan leaned over and wrapped her arms around his waist. she rested her chin on his chest and looked up at him with a smile.¡±I just suddenly feel that it¡¯s especially good to have you by my side.¡±


    with a chuckle, jiang che held her with one hand and pinched her face with the other. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you¡¯re really good at making people happy.¡±


    ¡°Did I make you happy?¡± she rubbed her chin against his chest.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡± He lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead.


    su mu, who was sitting in the co-pilot seat, was speechless.


    She quickly retracted her gaze.


    I can¡¯t see!


    did the two of them forget that there were other people in the car?


    also, should he not have insisted on following them?


    However, because of the two people¡¯s ruckus, the anger he had just suppressed dissipated quite a bit.


    Gu Yichen


    as a good friend, gu yi knew very well who his enemy was. Was he too stupid or was Gu Yi too good at pretending? after so many years, he didn¡¯t even realize that gu yi had anything to do with the gu family!


    Su mu and Jiang Lin left the airport after watching Shi Yan and Jiang che check their tickets and walk into the boarding gate.


    in the car.


    ¡°Young President su, I¡¯ll take you back to the SU family?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be going home for the time being. Please send me to Nan Nan¡¯s caf¨¦ in the city center.¡±


    the nan nan caf¨¦ was a rtively business caf¨¦. usually, many businessmen would choose this caf¨¦ for business meetings.


    ¡°you¡¯re wee, young president su.¡±


    It was impossible for the two of them not to say anything during the forty-minute drive.


    After about ten minutes of silence, su mu spoke first, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang lin, you¡¯ve been following the fifth lord jiang for so many years. won¡¯t you go with the fifth lord jiang and my younger sister to crescent bay?¡±


    ¡°I still have some matters to deal with, so I won¡¯t be going over for the time being.¡±


    in fact, whether it was him or master five, as long as they had a mobile phone and aputer, they could handle most of the things at hand and did not need to be there in person.


    He didn¡¯t follow because he didn¡¯t want to be a third wheel.


    he had already made up his mind. if the fifth lord came to find him for no reason, he would not take the initiative to be a third wheel.


    He smiled at su mu. although I didn¡¯t go with you, I¡¯ve already arranged for people to settle down in Wu County. If you need people, you can easily transfer them. I don¡¯t need to be there.


    In other words, someone was protecting Jiang che, and Jiang che and Shi Yan¡¯s safety was guaranteed.


    that¡¯s good. I was thinking that it would be inconvenient for a person like the fifth Lord to have no one to order around.


    ¡°president su, don¡¯t worry. even if i didn¡¯t arrange for someone to go there, master wu can protect miss shi yan on his own. nothing will happen to her.¡±


    As a qualified right-hand man, of course, he had to maintain his image at all times. su mu was miss shi yan¡¯s cousin, so it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say good things about fifth lord in front of him.


    ¡°I believe in fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s ability.¡±


    He was not worried about Yanyan¡¯s safety, even though the Shi family seemed to have transferred most of the people who were keeping an eye on Yanyan back. Yanyan was no longer monitored and protected all the time like before.


    Regardless of fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s abilities, Yanyan had the ability to protect herself.


    He wanted to ask Jiang Lin when he would follow them and call him along. If she went over herself, he would feel a little guilty and was afraid that Yanyan would be unhappy.


    after some thought, he decided not to. he would just keep an eye on them. when he saw jiang lin or someone else going over, he would secretly follow them.


    Nan Nan¡¯s caf¨¦.


    the coffee shop was more business-oriented, and eachpartment was separated, so the sound instion was good.


    when su mu arrived, the person he had an appointment with had already arrived.


    ¡°you¡¯re here? Sit.¡±


    I ordered coffee for you. It¡¯s the vor you used to order the most when you came to this restaurant.


    Looking at Gu Yi, who seemed to be fine, su mu had aplicated feeling.


    she walked over and sat opposite him.


    in the eyes of others, su mu was calm and quiet. he didn¡¯t say anything after he sat down. it should be normal, but this time, the atmosphere was obviously different.


    Gu Yi felt it as soon as he sat down.


    ¡°it seems like you already know.¡±


    su mu didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at him indifferently.

 Chapter 468

    ?


    468 it¡¯s right not to believe everything


    after a long time, su mu said with an unclear emotion, ¡± the Gu family ... I can¡¯t avenge my father myself. I have to take care of the SU family. The SU family alone can¡¯tpete with the Gu family. if i really go to the gu family for revenge, i¡¯ll just lose my mother¡¯s and my life, as well as the entire su family.¡±


    but after knowing each other for so many years, you should know that not being able to avenge my father is my biggest regret and the thing I me the most. You should also know that I hate the Gu family the most.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to know who caused my father¡¯s death, but my mother didn¡¯t want me to know and didn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t dare to ask too much for fear of touching her sad memories, so I went to investigate it myself for a long time. when i first met you, i already had a rough idea.¡±


    ¡°When I found out that the Gu family might be the ones who killed my father, I didn¡¯t like people with the surname Gu for a long time. but in the end, i still became friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about how much I¡¯ve helped you all these years in Sea city Base, or how much I value my sister. You know that. But I have already introduced my little sister to you because you are my good friend. I thought that since you have the habit of collecting books and she likes to read, perhaps you can help her. ¡±


    ¡°i trust you, that¡¯s why i¡¯m willing to let her get in touch with you.¡±


    ¡°good friend?¡± su mu sneered. ¡± gu yi, even a spy isn¡¯t as capable as you. you didn¡¯t even leave a trace after five or six years. i¡¯m not even sure if you really like books or if you did it on purpose. ¡±


    gu yi stared at him for a long time and suddenlyughed.¡±I¡¯ve known you for so many years, but this is the first time I¡¯ve heard you say so much in one breath. From your tone, if I didn¡¯t know that you have a girlfriend and that you¡¯re infatuated with her, I would have suspected that you¡¯re interested in me. ¡±


    the next second, gu yi¡¯s smile disappeared and he looked serious.¡±My surname is Gu, and I¡¯m indeed rted to the Gu family you mentioned, but I¡¯m not a member of the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°i admit that i approached you on purpose, but su mu, ask yourself, have i ever done anything to let you down in the past few years?¡±


    ¡°I also admit that I found out that you have a very important younger cousin sister. Your younger cousin sister likes to read, so I started to collect books. It was intentional, but it wasn¡¯t a bad intention. I just thought that since your cousin likes it, and I happened toe across some books worth collecting, I might as well keep them and give them to your cousin as a gift when shees back.¡±


    ¡°su mu, i don¡¯t have any ill intentions toward you.¡±


    Su mu looked at him without saying anything.


    Gu Yi sighed. I know it¡¯s hard for you to believe me when I say I¡¯m not a member of the Gu family. After all, my surname is Gu and I happen to be rted to the Gu family.


    ¡± what you know about my family background is true. i¡¯m from the countryside. i¡¯m just doing well in my studies and was sponsored by a kind person. and the people who sponsored me were the gu family. ¡±


    ¡°There are many people in a big family like the Gu family, and not everyone is bad. some people in the gu family also felt deeply apologetic for the deaths of the two talented young masters of the yu family because of someone from the gu family. you don¡¯t have to investigate it in detail. you should know that the gu family in M nation has their eyes on people born in haicheng. there¡¯s no reason for that.¡±


    ¡°The two young masters of the Yu family were in the limelight in M Nation when they were young and had a lot of contact with the Gu family. If there are people in the Gu family who are on bad terms with them, there will naturally be people who are on good terms with them.¡±


    ¡°The person who sponsored me is said to have some friendship with the two young masters of the Yu family. When he found out that I was developing in Sea city, he asked me to help take care of young master Yu¡¯s family. I owe him a favor, so it¡¯s not a big deal for me to help look after one or two people, so I didn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    ¡°this is the reason why i took the initiative to approach you.¡±


    ¡°Gu Yuanyuan is the youngdy of the Gu family. I¡¯ve seen her a few times and can be considered an acquaintance. when she came to haicheng, the gu family asked me to help take care of them. that¡¯s why i still helped her when she clearly caused trouble for your cousinst time.¡±


    ¡± but there¡¯s a limit to everything. i only cared about her once. after that, she caused another ident and i didn¡¯t care anymore. ¡±


    Gu Yi seemed to rx a lot after he finished speaking. He let out a long sigh of relief. alright, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. You can ask whatever you want to know.


    ¡°Hey, can you put away that scary look of yours? if you keep staring at me like that, i¡¯ll be so scared that i won¡¯t dare to speak.¡±


    ¡°i know you don¡¯t believe me, but you can¡¯t just kill me like that. if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check and ask. you have to at least give me a chance to prove my innocence, right?¡±


    su mu didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at him for a few seconds. then, he retracted his gaze and slowly stirred the coffee in front of him. After stirring it for a while, he picked it up and drank it slowly.


    his attitude was actually very torturous.


    Gu Yi was a little restless.


    ¡± su mu, don¡¯t just keep quiet. if there¡¯s anything else you want to ask, just ask. it¡¯s torturous for you to keep quiet like this. ¡±


    Su mu put down the coffee cup and opened his eyes to look at him.¡±gu yuanyuan was originally in shi boyu¡¯s hands. she asked you for help, but you ignored her. but she was rescued from shi boyu¡¯s handsst night. who was the one who rescued her?¡±


    well, I really don¡¯t know. Gu Yiughed dryly.


    ask another question. I¡¯m just an outsider who received financial aid from the Gu family. I¡¯m not part of the Gu family. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on inside the Gu family.


    ¡°what is the head of the gu family doing in haicheng?¡±


    ¡°Zhenzhen, su mu, I¡¯ve received a favor from the Gu family. Although I don¡¯t take orders from them, it¡¯s not good to be ungrateful.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s indeed in Haicheng.¡±


    gu yi,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°su mu, you tricked me!¡±


    ¡°who did hee to sea city for? my third uncle? the su family? Or someone else?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t make things difficult for me. I don¡¯t know. Even if I did, I can¡¯t say it!¡±


    he controlled his emotions so well that su mu couldn¡¯t see anything even when he was staring at him.


    the seventh master of the Gu family thinks that Gu Yuanyuan is only worth a hundred million Yuan, but he is willing toe here personally to redeem her. Is it because the head of the Gu family is here? ¡±


    ¡°i really don¡¯t know, yingluo.¡±


    ¡°the one who saved gu yuanyuan wasn¡¯t a member of the gu family, but there¡¯s some kind of connection between them?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡± gu yi, you asked me to ask you, but it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know. you just can¡¯t tell me. how do you want me to ask? ¡±


    He finished the coffee in the cup.


    ¡°I asked you out, so the coffee is on me.¡±


    Then he got up and left.


    ¡°Su mu!¡± Gu Yi called out to him.


    Su mu stopped and turned around,¡¯I believe what you said just now, but notpletely. Also, I don¡¯t want to be involved with the Gu family.¡±


    some words didn¡¯t need to be said too bluntly.


    gu yi understood that su mu was saying that since he hade to get close to him because of the gu family¡¯s request, there was no need to keep in touch with him as frequently as before.


    After su mu left the caf¨¦, Gu Yi didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    He sat in the caf¨¦ for a long time.


    when he was on his third cup of coffee, heughedplicatedly and muttered to himself, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s right not to believe everything.¡±

 Chapter 469

    ?


    469 i don¡¯t want her to be lonely


    In a certain apartment in a certain neighborhood in Haicheng.


    the curtains were drawn tightly, and even though it was bright outside, the room was dark. only the vague outline of a person could be seen, but the face of the person in the room could not be seen clearly.


    there were two people in the room. one was sitting on the sofa, and the other was standing on the side with his back against the table.


    I helped you get rid of Gu Yuanyuan without giving her a chance to expose you. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me properly? ¡±


    ¡°Thank you?¡± the person sitting on the sofa sneered. ¡± jiang shasha, you haven¡¯t even exined to me that you used gu yuanyuan. how dare you ask for my thanks? ¡±


    although Gu Yuanyuan is an idiot, she¡¯s still a member of the Gu family. Aren¡¯t you looking down on the Gu family by instigating and using her so casually? ¡±


    ¡°look at what you¡¯re saying. yuanyuan obviously doesn¡¯t like gu yi to take the initiative to make friends with shi yan. she¡¯s avenging herself. you¡¯re not deliberately venting your anger on me because someone is causing trouble for shi yan, are you?¡±


    ¡°gu yu, i know you care about shi yan, but you can¡¯t just me everything on me! All these years, I¡¯ve never felt sorry for you. Not only do you not remember my good deeds, but you also guard against me like an enemy. This is too hurtful.¡±


    ¡± second young mistress jiang, i like to separate work and private life. this is business between you and me. you helped me, and i gave you a corresponding reward. we are even now. it¡¯s meaningless for you to keep holding on to it. ¡±


    ¡°Even? good, we¡¯re even!¡±


    ¡°gu mo, you grew up in M nation. how did you get involved with shi yan? as far as i know, shi yan hasn¡¯t left the country in recent years.¡±


    ¡°fine, let¡¯s not care about how you two are rted. since you care so much about her, why do you watch her and my fifth uncle being lovey-dovey every day without doing anything? do you think you¡¯re not my fifth uncle¡¯s match, so you don¡¯t dare to snatch her from him?¡±


    ¡°this is my business, what does it have to do with you? jiang shasha, this is thest time. if i see you do anything to her again, don¡¯t me me for not considering our past cooperation!¡±


    ¡°gu yu, you only dare to act arrogantly in front of me. you¡¯re still too young. you clearly have the means and the ability, but you¡¯re always overcautious and indecisive. if you directly go and snatch her from my fifth uncle, i might even give you my blessings.¡±


    ¡°But look at what you¡¯re doing now. The deep love character that ao silently guards?¡±


    Crack-


    it was the ss in his hand that had been crushed.


    jiang shasha was shocked.


    In the dark room, the person sitting on the sofa not far away didn¡¯t say a word, but Jiang Shasha felt a sense of danger.


    She suddenly came to her senses. The person in front of her was not a little white rabbit. He had been too gentle and easy to talk to for the past two years. Every time she threw a tantrum in front of him, he didn¡¯t care much. It made her forget how crazy he was when he was ruthless.


    second young mistress Jiang, do you know what kind of person I am in the eyes of the other members of the Gu family? ¡±


    of course he knew!


    the gu family was very afraid of him. even the timid gu yuanyuan did not dare to reveal any information about him even after she was captured and beaten up so badly!


    However, ever since he had gotten his revenge and gained power in the Gu family, he had be very easy to talk to. She had always thought that he was so crazy back then because he was blinded by hatred and would recover after taking revenge.


    ¡°even if gu yuanyuan was beaten to death, she wouldn¡¯t dare to reveal any information about me. you know this very well. you only took her away because you were afraid of exposing yourself.¡±


    ¡°Since you already know this, why did youe and provoke me? Auntie said that lunatics are not likable. I¡¯ve been a normal person for two years, you can¡¯t let me fail.¡±


    jiang shasha¡¯s hands trembled unconsciously.


    It wasn¡¯t without reason that she would like someone who was a few years younger than her.


    Gu Yu was indeed a ruthless man, so ruthless that he did not seem like a teenager. After working together for the past few years, she gradually lost her heart. having seen the gentle and easy to talk to gu yi for two years, she almost forgot how she was fascinated by him back then.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like people stepping into my ce without permission. This is thest time.¡±


    this apartment was his.


    Jiang Shasha did not inform Gu Yu of her arrival. She had entered through the window and was already there when Gu Yu entered the room. She was the one who drew the curtains.


    This was what had happened.


    ¡°Yingluo didn¡¯t inform me and came over without permission. It was my fault. but gu yu, what are you trying to do? If you really like Shi Yan, then go after her. If you don¡¯t like her, then give me a chance to pursue you. What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Second young miss Jiang, I remember telling you more than once that we are only in a cooperative rtionship, and that we have already cleared our debts. i¡¯ve also told you that i don¡¯t like women who are older than me. ¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, good! very good!¡±


    Jiang Shasha kicked the sofa in front of her, causing it to shift a little. She left Gu Yu¡¯s apartment in anger and mmed the door loudly.


    gu yu did not seem angry.


    he satzily on the sofa and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s not easy to snatch someone from fifth lord jiang. if i can¡¯t do it in one go, it¡¯ll be even harder to do it again. i¡¯m waiting for an opportunity to do it in one go, not for some deep love image of silently guarding.¡±


    *


    On the ne.


    shi yan and jiang che were sitting together.


    the two of them were either in first ss or economy. jiang che had asked someone to book the ne tickets. he had only booked the economy ss because he had identally heard shi yan mention that she hade to haicheng in the first ce.


    There wasn¡¯t any special reason. He just thought that she might feel lonely when she came alone, so he wanted her to feel that she had someone to apany her on the way back. She was no longer alone and no longer lonely.


    jiang che took out a thin nket that he had prepared earlier from his bag and covered shi yan¡¯s legs to help her tidy up. his actions were gentle and his expression was very gentle.


    Shi Yan sat there without moving. Her lips curved slightly as she stared at his face.


    After he covered her with the nket and sat her down, Shi Yan reached out to hold his hand.¡±Why did you book an economy ss ticket? I thought you were always traveling in first ss.¡±


    jiang che smiled and held her hand in return. ¡± ¡°i suddenly wanted to try it out.¡±


    ¡°first time in economy ss?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t You Be used to it?¡±


    ¡°if i¡¯m alone, i definitely wouldn¡¯t be used to it. but with miss shi by my side, it feels pretty good.¡± There were many people, but there was little space to move around, so he was really not used to it.


    The noble Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord had always had the best food and clothing, and he would never suffer in such ces.


    ¡°I¡¯m very touched that fifth Lord Jiang has made such a great sacrifice for me.¡± her fingers intertwined with his, and she leaned on his shoulder.


    When she said she was touched, she was really touched and not joking.


    even if jiang che didn¡¯t tell her, she could guess why he had booked economy ss.


    ¡°including the two flights in the middle, it will take us more than 3 hours by ne. after getting off the ne, we will take another 3 hours by bus to the town and half an hour by car from the town to crescent bay. close your eyes and rest for a while, or you¡¯ll be very tired.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°The ne is going to take so long?¡±


    Jiang che had asked Jiang Lin to book the ne tickets. Jiang Lin thought that Jiang che knew about it and did not mention how long the flight would take.


    Shi Yan was a little surprised and smiled,¡±you didn¡¯t know?¡± I thought that teacher Jiang had always been in control of everything.¡±


    ¡± miss shi, i¡¯m a human, not a god. there are also things that i can¡¯t take care of. ¡± Jiang che smiled helplessly.


    He had thought that she hade to Haicheng in Economy ss, and that the flight would only take about two hours at most.


    it¡¯s my negligence. If I had known that it would take such a long flight, I wouldn¡¯t have booked the economy ss. I would have let you suffer again for no reason.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that pampered. You, on the other hand, will have to suffer along the way. if it doesn¡¯t work, we can upgrade our cabin when we transfer to another flight. close your eyes and rest, i¡¯ll apany you.¡±


    Jiang che smiled and raised his empty hand to touch her face.


    He was the one apanying her, but in the end, she was the one apanying him.


    He held her hand tightly, lowered his head, and kissed her on the cheek. Then, he closed his eyes.


    the two of them leaned their heads against each other.


    The scene was so beautiful that the two little girls next to them covered their mouths in excitement. They couldn¡¯t bear to make a sound and disturb him, so they suppressed their screams.

 Chapter 470

    ?


    470 the clingy couple


    In the end, the two of them did not choose to upgrade their cabin. After more than three hours, they finallynded. theynded at the airport in the city. jiang che suggested that they go eat something first, and the two took a taxi to a restaurant to eat.


    a small city like this was not considered prosperous. it could not bepared to a big city like sea city¡¯s capital. However, even in such a small city, Shi Yan had rarelye to this ce in the past nine years.


    she didn¡¯t even study in the city for middle and high school.


    There was no need to ask. When Jiang che suggested that they find a ce to eat, Shi Yan immediately took out her phone and searched for a restaurant. Jiang che could tell that she was not familiar with this ce.


    in the restaurant, the two of them ate and looked out the window at the not-so-bustling street. jiang che said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you don¡¯t seem to be familiar with this ce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯te here often in the past.¡± Shi Yan smiled and picked up some food for him.


    ¡°Are you tired? do you want to rest for a night before going back?¡±


    it would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t tired at all. after all, he had been on the ne for a few hours. however, he wasn¡¯t so tired that he couldn¡¯t make it. Compared to himself, Jiang che was more worried that Shi Yan was tired.


    ¡± i¡¯m not tired, ¡± he said. ¡± if you¡¯re tired, we can rest for a night before going back. ¡±


    shi yan said, ¡± then let¡¯s go back after dinner. otherwise, we¡¯ll have to rush around for half a day tomorrow and waste another day. we cane back to the city in a few days if we want to take a look. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you,¡±


    let¡¯s take the bus back to the county and rent a car to drive back? ¡±


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll listen to you,¡±


    there was a smile in jiang xun¡¯s eyes. with such an outstanding face, his smile was really pleasing to the eye. Shi Yan could tell that he liked to talk to her about these small but verymon things.


    Jiang Lin had clearly arranged for someone toe over in advance, so it would be easy for him to get a car to send them back or send them directly. However, Jiang che was willing to apany her by bus and listen to her rent a car to drive them back. He did not mention to her that he had arranged for someone toe here in advance.


    It was pretty good.


    She liked this kind of journey that belonged only to the two of them, with no one else to disturb them.


    ¡°it¡¯s my first time here. do you like the food? if you don¡¯t like it, just eat some. i¡¯ll make it for you when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m really not that pampered.¡± Jiang che was helpless.


    In order to amodate him, she had already tried her best to choose the best restaurant in the area. he had never suffered in terms of food, clothing, housing, and transportation, but that didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°don¡¯t just give me food, you eat too.¡± Jiang che also picked up some food for her.


    the two of them ate in silence, asionally chatting.


    they were all talking about how she rented a car after returning to the county to buy some daily necessities and vegetables. she had not been back for a long time, and there was no one at home. other than the fact that there were some vegetables in the vegetable field that she had asked the neighbor to help look after, there were no extra ingredients at home, and other trivial things.


    most of the time, shi yan was the one talking and jiang che was the one listening. although jiang che only replied with simple ¡± okay ¡± and ¡± i¡¯ll do as you say ¡°, shi yan also felt that it was very good. she liked this way of getting along.


    after dinner, they could walk for more than 20 minutes to the bus station. The two of them did not take a taxi. They dragged their luggage and walked over, treating it as an after-meal walk to digest their food.


    It would take more than three hours to get to the county by bus, which was not an easy process.


    shi yan was afraid that jiang che couldn¡¯t stand the smell in the car. after all, the passengers on the car were from all walks of life and it was a bus from a small ce. the smell in the car was really not good. Shi Yan took out two ck face masks that she had prepared in advance from her bag and handed one to Jiang che.


    Even so, the journey was a little difficult for Jiang che.


    if shi yan had not been by his side, he would not have wanted to stay a second longer.


    Looking at the man who was leaning on her shoulder and almost burying his face in her neck, Shi Yan suddenly regretted suggesting to take the bus. If he had known earlier, he would have prepared a car in the city and driven back by himself. When had the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord ever suffered like this?


    ¡°Teacher Jiang, are you feeling very ufortable?¡± she raised her hand and stroked his hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Jiang che was afraid that the mask would scratch her skin, so he didn¡¯t stick it very tightly.


    ¡°Miss Shi, did you always travel between the city and the He County like this?¡±


    Shi Yan could hear the slight heartache in her tone.


    ¡°yes, but if it¡¯s not necessary, i can¡¯t go to the city once a year.¡± i can¡¯t stand it if i have to take this long distance bus too often.¡±


    rubbing his soft short hair, shi yan smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that our fifth Lord Jiang has never suffered so much in his life. It¡¯s really heartbreaking.¡±


    Jiang che lifted his head from her neck and looked at her, as if he was a little surprised that she would say such a thing. She wasn¡¯t too reserved when they were together, but it didn¡¯t match her to say that she felt bad for him.


    After staring at her for a few seconds, Jiang Che¡¯s good-looking eyes curved up.¡±it¡¯s worth it for me to suffer this time in exchange for miss shi¡¯s heartache.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled helplessly. if you¡¯re really not feeling well, just close your eyes and lean against me for a while. We¡¯ll be there when you wake up.


    It wasn¡¯t to this extent.


    However, Jiang che was still very happy with her suggestion to lean on her to sleep. He let out a low ¡± mm ¡± and closed his eyes while leaning on her shoulder.


    perhaps it was because it was rare to see such a clingy couple in a small ce, or perhaps because their temperament was too prominent, even the masks could not hide their charm. many people in the car would look at them from time to time.


    shi yan didn¡¯t care at first, but after jiang che closed his eyes, she gently stroked his hair and looked down at his eyebrows with a faint smile in her eyes. There was a gaze on her that she could not ignore, so she looked up.


    not far away, just a row diagonally opposite her.


    The man had been staring at her the whole time. When she raised her head to look at him, he was stunned for a moment, then he smiled at her. ¡°shi yan, it¡¯s really you. i thought i was mistaken.¡±


    The University education was limited in a small ce, and it was a middle school in a small county. There were not many people who could be admitted to a famous university in the country, and Shi Yan was one of the few.


    Her grades had always been above average in the ss, so the teacher didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. She had suddenly be the only person in the entire school who had been admitted to a top university in the country. She could be considered a Dark Horse in the college entrance examination. after the college entrance examination results came out, she became famous in school.


    For a while, the teacher and her ssmates paid a lot of attention to her. When the teacher wanted to ask questions, the students tried to get her contact information and ask her out to y, but she rejected most of them. Other than going to school to Meet the Teacher once and giving her a few perfunctory words, she did not see anyone else.


    When she was in school, she was very quiet and polite to others. In the eyes of others, she was not easy to get along with. After hitting a wall a few times, the number of ssmates who contacted her slowly decreased.


    the boy who was talking to her was her ssmate. he had been the top student in the grade since the beginning of the first year. She remembered that his name was Wan Yi, and he had been admitted to Jingdu University.


    it had been many years since anyone from wu county¡¯s high school had been admitted to capital university. wan yi was definitely a golden phoenix who had flown out of a small ce. Fortunately, Wan Yi, who had been admitted to Capital University, attracted a lot of attention. Otherwise, there would be more people who would pay attention to Shi Yan, the dark horse.

 Chapter 471

    ?


    471 Is he your boyfriend?


    ¡°Hello.¡± He smiled and nodded.


    Wan Yi¡¯s eyes swept over the man on her shoulder who had opened his eyes to look at him because of their conversation.


    The other party only showed his eyes, but the moment Wan Yi met his eyes, he could not help but be stunned.


    Such a pair of eyes


    How should he put it? even he, a man, thought it looked good.


    it seemed that other than being good-looking, there was something about her that he couldn¡¯t really tell. it just gave him an inexplicable sense of pressure.


    He was so intimate with Shi Yan. Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend?


    She didn¡¯t expect that Shi Yan, who was quiet and didn¡¯t like to talk or interact with other people, would have a boyfriend in just half a semester. Justst night, everyone in the ss group chat was talking about Shi Yan. They felt that it was absolutely impossible for an ethereal person like her to fall in love during college. They even joked that they didn¡¯t know if there was a chance for anyone.


    shi yan was quiet and distant, but she wasn¡¯t cold. therefore, even if she didn¡¯t have any good friends in school, she didn¡¯t make enemies with anyone. Not only that, but because she was beautiful and had a special temperament, there were many boys who had a crush on her.


    ¡°i thought you wouldn¡¯t being back for the holidays.¡±


    There were no secrets in this small ce. Everyone knew that Shi Yan was an orphan and that there were not many people in her family.


    ¡°i¡¯m back for the new year.¡±


    that¡¯s right. It¡¯s going to be the new year soon. I shoulde back. wan yi smiled and nced at jiang che, who was leaning on shi yan¡¯s shoulder. he seemed to want to ask something, but in the end, he did not.


    she only said, ¡± the ss monitor is organizing everyone to visit old ban in two days. we¡¯ll also have a meal together. you probably don¡¯t know about this since you¡¯re not in the ss group. why don¡¯t i add you into the group? ¡±


    Most of the time, Shi Yan¡¯s WeChat was set to reject any friend requests. Even if she had her phone number, the number of people who could add her as a friend on WeChat was countable.


    in high school, she sat at a single table and did not have any deskmates, so no one in high school had her wechat.


    There was no reason to refuse other people¡¯s good intentions. Shi Yan said,¡±I¡¯ll be troubling you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your WeChat ID? i¡¯ll add you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll add you,¡± Shi Yan said.


    she took out her phone and saw that wan yi had added his number.


    jiang che didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation the entire time, nor did he stop them. Shi Yan had the right to make friends, and he did not intend to stop her from socializing normally.


    I added you into the group. The group is usually very noisy. If you don¡¯t like it, you can set the message to not be disturbed. If there are any messages that must be informed, the ss monitor will alert everyone, and you can still see them.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    shi yan could already feel the noise in the group. as soon as she entered the group, the group exploded with messages one after another, dazzling her eyes. most of them were shocked that she had actually entered the group.


    she sent a ¡± hello, everyone ¡± and set the message to do not disturb before putting her phone back into her bag.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s happy that you joined the group.¡±


    I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Set the time and the ss monitor will inform you in the group.


    ¡°alright, thank you.¡±


    When she lowered her eyes and saw that Jiang Zhi had opened his eyes, Shi Yan raised her hand and touched his face through the mask. Her voice was very low and gentle.¡±Didn¡¯t you say to sleep for a while? sleep well, i¡¯ll wake you up when we¡¯re there.¡±


    Jiang Xun held her hand that was on his face and squeezed her fingertips. Then, he ced her hand on hisp and closed his eyes.


    Anyone with eyes could tell the rtionship between the two.


    wan yi exhaled lightly, not sure if it was a sigh or something else, but he retracted his gaze and sat down, no longer talking.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t fall asleep, but Shi Yan did.


    In a daze, Wan Yi turned around and saw Jiang che carefully switching their positions, letting Shi Yan lean on his shoulder. When he gently tucked Shi Yan¡¯s loose hair behind his ear, Wan Yi saw the overflowing gentleness and strong affection in his eyes.


    suddenly, the other party looked up at him, and wan yi was stunned.


    He quickly reacted and nodded.


    jiang che also nodded slightly.


    Then, he only looked at Shi Yan the whole time.


    At least, when Wan Yi looked back a few times, Jiang Che¡¯s eyes never left Shi Yan. it was as if he could not see anything other than shi yan.


    wan yi stopped peeking at them and started to y with his phone.


    The group chat was still in full swing. Many people had sent him private messages asking how he had added Shi Yan¡¯s WeChat. They even gossiped about whether they had secretly been together.


    Seeing this message, Wan Yi found it hard to describe his feelings.


    there were many people in the school who had a crush on shi yan. others said that he was a top student who only cared about his studies, but in fact, he was just an ordinary person. he had a crush on her earlier than many people, even when he had just entered the first year of high school.


    however, shi yan always gave him the feeling that they were from different worlds, which made him flinch and not dare to reveal his feelings.


    st night, many people in the group were talking about shi yan. he didn¡¯t usually chat in the group, but he had participatedst night. he just wanted to know more about shi yan.


    No one had any contact with Shi Yan, and none of the people he knew had been admitted to Haicheng University, so he didn¡¯t find out anything.


    who would have thought that they would run into each other on the bus when they returned home during the holiday?


    Unfortunately, Shi Yan was no longer alone.


    halfway through, shi yan¡¯s cell phone rang, which almost woke her up. wan yi heard the man beside her whisper to her, ¡± go to sleep, i¡¯ll answer the phone for you. ¡± then shi yan fell asleep again.


    she seemed to be particrly at ease with that man, and they were very familiar with this kind of thing, as if it was not the first time.


    Wan Yi didn¡¯t know who was on the phone, but the man called ¡± Auntie ¡± and said, ¡± we¡¯ve got off the ne and are on the bus ¡°, ¡± Yanyan is asleep, I¡¯ll call you when we get there ¡°, etc.


    She didn¡¯t know who the Auntie he was talking about was, but it was obvious that she was an elder that he and Shi Yan knew.


    wan yi took a deep breath, then exhaled.


    It had only been half a semester, but when she came back, she felt that things had changed.


    shi yan did not wake up even when the bus entered the station. jiang che only woke shi yan up when everyone else had almost gotten off the bus.¡±miss shi, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Wan Yi had already stood up, but he didn¡¯t get out of the car right away. He was looking at the two.


    shi yan slowly woke up, as if she hadn¡¯t fully woken up. she hugged the waist of the person next to her and rubbed against his arms. this was apletely habitual action.


    ¡°we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Have we arrived?¡± shi yan opened her eyes and looked out of the window. ¡± let¡¯s get off the bus. you can rent a car not far from the station. let¡¯s go and rent a car. ¡±


    Wan Yi watched Jiang che unbuckle Shi Yan¡¯s seat belt, hold her hand, stand up, and then turn to get out of the car.


    He got out of the car to retrieve his luggage.


    shi yan and the others had brought two luggage bags. jiang che carried them himself and did not let shi yan touch them. shi yan carried her small backpack.


    at the exit, wan yi was standing there with his suitcase, waiting for the bus or someone.


    Seeing Shi Yan and the other man walking over, Wan Yi greeted them with a smile. ¡°shi yan, are you going back now? do you want to get something to eat first?¡±


    ¡°Is this your Wanwan¡¯s boyfriend?¡± he asked Jiang che.


    Since they were already out of the station, there was no need to wear a mask. It was also impolite to speak with a mask on, so Shi Yan took it off.

 Chapter 472

    ?


    472 back to the small farmyard


    As soon as she took off her mask, Wan Yi was stunned.


    shi yan¡¯s change was visible to the naked eye.


    in the past, shi yan had also been very beautiful, but the current shi yan gave people apletely different feeling. She was still very beautiful, but there seemed to be something that she didn¡¯t have before in her beauty, making her look even more beautiful.


    With just a nce, it gave people the feeling of their eyes lighting up.


    Jiang che saw him staring at Shi Yan in a daze. His eyes darkened and he took off his mask. Hello, I¡¯m Jiang che, Yanyan¡¯s boyfriend.


    the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord was truly unrivaled in terms of looks, especially when he had deliberately disyed this advantage.


    seeing his face, wan yi was so shocked that he could not speak for a long time.


    he felt that he was good-looking, but in front of this person, he felt inferior.


    in the past, his sister liked to read novels and always said things like ¡± kill immortals, kill immortals. ¡± he often felt that his sister¡¯s words were exaggerated and asked her to be more realistic. he said that such people did not exist in this world. However, now that he saw the person in front of him, he knew that such a person really existed.


    my high school ssmate, Wan Yi.


    hearing shi yan¡¯s voice, wan yi slowly recovered from his shock. ¡± Qianqian, Hello. I¡¯m wan Yi.


    ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. yanyan and i will go back first. let¡¯s eat next time.¡±


    ¡°yingluo will do.¡±


    a car had already stopped in front of them. the driver opened the door and got out. he walked up to them.¡±Fifth Lord, miss Shi Yan.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re here to rent a car?¡± Shi Yan blinked and looked at Jiang che.


    ¡°That was my original n, but seeing that you were sleeping so soundly in the car, I thought that you must be tired, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you. We¡¯ll need to use the car for a while, so I asked someone to send it over. i¡¯ve already asked someone to prepare some food and daily necessities in advance and put them in the car. we¡¯ll go back to rest today. if there¡¯s anything we¡¯recking, we¡¯lle back tomorrow to buy.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t have any objections. She did take a nap in the car, but Jiang che took care of her and probably did not sleep the entire time. even if she was not tired, he was.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back then.¡± She smiled at him.


    ¡°Fifth Lord, the car keys.¡± the chauffeur handed over the car keys with both hands.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang che took it, and the driver turned around to open the trunk and put their luggage in one by one.


    jiang che took shi yan¡¯s backpack and ced it in the back seat. he opened the door of the front passenger seat and held the door.¡±Miss Shi, please.¡±


    Even such a simple action had a very different feeling when he did it.


    Shi Yan got into the car with a smile.


    Jiang che closed the car door and looked at Wan Yi, who was still in a daze. ¡°student, where are you going? do you need us to send you off?¡±


    he didn¡¯t have any intention of showing off or dering his sovereignty. he was just a little boy, and the fifth lord didn¡¯t need to do that. He only asked out of courtesy, thinking that the other party was Shi Yan¡¯s ssmate.


    ¡°yingluo, no, it¡¯s okay. my dad is here to pick me up. he¡¯ll be here soon. thank you.¡±


    wan yi only came back to his senses after the driver left.


    Fifth Lord?


    what kind of title was this?


    However, no matter what the title was, someone had brought the car over and he still addressed him as ¡± fifth Lord ¡± with such a respectful attitude. He also had such an outstanding temperament. He couldn¡¯t be an ordinary person.


    sure enough, his feeling was right. shi yan and them were not from the same world.


    from the county to the town and then to crescent bay, it was a much faster journey since he drove by himself.


    The crescent moon Bay was surrounded by mountains and water. The environment was good, and it was not a very big vige with only 30 to 40 families. the small farmyard that shi yan lived in was at the end of the vige. there were only two or three households here.


    the car drove straight to the entrance of the small farmyard.


    the sky was already dark, and there was no one in the vige, so they didn¡¯t rm anyone when they entered.


    she opened the courtyard door with the key and went in first to turn on the lights beforeing out to help with the moving.


    the lights were turned on, and the small courtyard and house could be seen clearly.


    it was a very ordinary mud-walled house.


    The courtyard was huge and was divided into several areas. there was one that piled firewood, one that grew vegetables, and one that raised chickens and ducks.


    Before Shi Yan left, she had asked the aunt next door to help take care of the chickens and ducks, so they were well raised. The vegetables in the vegetable field were no different from when she left, except for the different ones. They were lush.


    The door of the house opened, and when he moved the things into the house, he found that the house was decorated with pure wood. However, the wood used for the decoration was not rare, it was verymon wood.


    Apart from the kitchen and the main house with its door open, there were four other rooms, a living room and three rooms, which were ced on the left and right sides of the main house.


    The first room on the left was the living room, and the doors of the other rooms were closed.


    It was very clean, and someone must havee to clean it not long ago.


    as soon as jiang che entered the house, he looked through the decorations.


    This was the ce where miss Shi had lived for nine years.


    Shi Yan saw Jiang che looking around the house and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°They know that I¡¯m going to have a holiday soon. Aunt Wu, who lives next door, should have juste to help clean the house. It¡¯s still pretty clean.¡±


    ¡°When I left, I paid aunt Wu to help take care of the house. She took care of the vegetables and chickens and ducks in the yard. She woulde over to help clean the house when she was free.¡±


    this is the living room. Brother Su Chen¡¯s room is behind the living room. The first room on the right is fourth grandmother¡¯s room, and the second room is mine.


    she dragged her luggage and opened the door to her room. she turned around and smiled at jiang che, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s pack our luggage first.¡±


    jiang che also followed with another suitcase.


    He saw the room¡¯syout clearly when he reached the door.


    there was a 1.8-meter bed with a folded nket. There was a desk by the window with a lot of books on it. There was a three-door wardrobe, an independent bathroom, and a small bathroom. there was a hanging chair beside the bookshelf by the window, which was probably prepared for reading. Other than that, there were bookshelves filled with all kinds of books. At a rough nce, there should be hundreds of books.


    the colors were monotonous.pared to a girl¡¯s boudoir, this was more like a study.


    the only thing to be happy about was that the living conditions were much better than jiang che had expected. it was hard to imagine that the house would be like this just by looking at the mud walls and tiles outside.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯ve read all these books?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve basically seen all of them, and i¡¯ve even seen some a few times.¡±


    ¡°Ms. Shi, you¡¯re a very big reader.¡± he also liked to read.


    This could be considered amon hobby between them. He had a library in his Manor in the capital city and stored a lot of books. He had not mentioned it to miss Shi because he wanted to give her a surprise.


    i¡¯m sure miss shi will like it.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have any other hobbies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll change the nket, you can tidy your clothes.¡±


    jiang che was very satisfied with her natural way of distributing the work and not treating him as an outsider. the corners of his lips curved up.¡±Alright,¡± he said.


    When she opened the wardrobe, she realized that the third-open wardrobe was less than one-fifth full of clothes from the Four Seasons. The clothes were either white or ck, and they were all more sports and casual styles.


    It didn¡¯t look like an eighteen or neen-year-old girl¡¯s wardrobe at all.

 Chapter 473

    ?


    473 I brought a friend back


    Seeing this, Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time he saw Shi Yan, she was dressed in such a simple outfit.


    Although she was also very pretty, it was hard for him not to be touched.


    If she had not met him, was miss Shi nning to spend the rest of her life like this? A neen-year-old girl living like an old man in her seventies or eighties, it made people¡¯s hearts ache for no reason.


    the room had just been cleaned not long ago, so the two of them only packed their luggage andid out the quilt. it didn¡¯t take much time.


    After tidying up the room, she went to the kitchen to prepare some ingredients and cook something to eat.


    the kitchen was a separate room.


    There was also a storage room and a medicinal material room in the separate room, which was used for the preparation and arrangement of medicinal materials.


    there was a stove in the kitchen, and on the stove were tworge woks. on the long table beside it were electric cookers, electric cookers, pressure cookers, and other electrical appliances. there was also a refrigerator and a disinfection cab beside it. in addition, there was a fire pit with some nt ash in it. two bamboo chairs were ced beside the fire pit. it could be seen that someone would sit here to keep warm when the weather was cold.


    He was very down-to-earth.


    to jiang che, he had lived for more than 20 years, but this was the first time he had seen a house like this.


    it was fresh, butpared to that, he felt more heartache.


    in an ordinary farmer¡¯s house, such living conditions were considered good. however, his daughter was the pearl of the shi family, a great family in the capital. she had never lived in such a house beforeing here.


    she must have felt very ufortable when she first arrived.


    They put the ingredients they had bought in the refrigerator and cooked a bowl of noodles before they went back to their room to take a shower.


    after taking a shower and changing into pajamas, the two of them moved chairs to the courtyard and sat down. it was almost ten o ¡®clock in the evening.


    the weather was good today. when he looked up, he could see a crescent moon and twinkling stars in the sky. there were the chirps of chickens, ducks, insects, and birds in the courtyard, and the evening wind was blowing.


    Leaning back in her chair and looking up at the starry sky, Shi Yan tilted her head and looked at Jiang che, who was sitting beside her. She asked with a smile, ¡± Mr. Jiang, this is the first time you¡¯ve sat in such a small farmyard to look at the stars, right? how do you feel? ¡±


    ¡± whether it¡¯s the capital or haicheng, it¡¯s not easy to see such a clean starry sky. the air in the capital and haicheng isn¡¯t so fresh either. ¡±


    he tilted his head to look at her, and there was a faint smile in his eyes. ¡°i feel like my entire body has rxed.¡±


    although such a rxing environment was rare in a big city, it wasn¡¯t difficult for the fifth lord to get his hands on such a ce with his wealth. He felt that this ce was especially different only because the person he liked had lived here for many years, and she just happened to be by his side at this time.


    ¡°it¡¯s a little cold at night, shall we go in?¡± jiang che said.


    Both of them were wearing very thick pajamas. They didn¡¯t feel cold just now, but after sitting in the courtyard for a while, they felt a little cold.


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    He closed the door and went straight back to his room.


    shi yan walked in front. as soon as she entered the room, she heard the door close, and then someone hugged her waist from behind.


    He gently pulled her into his arms and turned her around to face him. immediately after, the kiss fell on her overwhelmingly, giving her no chance to avoid it. she could only ept it passively.


    After the long and intense kiss, she fell into his arms.


    He kissed her bit by bit, and his hand gradually reached into the hem of her pajamas.


    Shi Yan pushed him, her breath a little unstable.¡±aren¡¯t you tired? We¡¯ve been on the road for the whole day.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s push caused him to pause. He ced one hand on her side and looked down at her. his eyes were deep and a little blurred, and the corners of his eyes were red.


    ¡°Are you tired?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m fine. i slept for so long on the bus, and you were driving on the way back. i didn¡¯t spend much effort, so i¡¯m resting. ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough,¡± He lowered his head and kissed her on the lips again.


    ¡°yingluo¡¯s curtains aren¡¯t closed.¡±


    it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve seen it just now. Outside the window is the courtyard wall, and outside the courtyard wall is the back mountain. The gate of the courtyard is closed from the inside, so there won¡¯t be anyone.


    Hearing this, Shi Yan¡¯s hands slowly loosened and wrapped around his back.


    ......


    They had been on the road for the whole day, after all, so Jiang che didn¡¯t torment her for too long. They fell asleep in his arms just after midnight.


    Knock, knock, knock-


    Shi Yan was awoken by a knock on the door.


    a shout came along with the knocking.


    ¡°yanyan? yanyan? did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Little Chen? Su chen? did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Yanyan? little chen?¡±


    the curtains were not drawn, and when she woke up, the light was so bright that she could not open her eyes. shi yan raised her hand to block the light before slowly opening her eyes.


    the sky outside the window was bright.


    The weather wasn¡¯t bad, but it wasn¡¯t good either. There was no sun and it was gloomy.


    Fortunately, the window wasn¡¯t wide open and there was air conditioning in the room. Otherwise, with the nket only covering her heart and her hands exposed, she didn¡¯t know how cold she would be in the middle of winter.


    there was a hand on her body.


    the eyshes of the person beside him trembled, as if she was about to wake up.


    Shi Yan quickly leaned over and kissed him gently.¡±You sleep for a while more, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    the man who was about to wake up tightened his grip on her. he hugged her and let go. he did not open his eyes the entire time as a response to her.


    shi yan got up.


    She put on the thick pajamas fromst night and went to open the door.


    the woman outside the door was in her forties or fifties. she was a standard farmer¡¯s woman with a kind face.


    ¡°Aunt Wu,¡± Shi Yan smiled and greeted her politely.


    ¡°Yanyan, you¡¯re really back. I saw a car parked in front of your house and I knew someone was back. You didn¡¯t open the door after 10 O ¡®clock, so I thought it was little Chen. Don¡¯t you usually wake up at six or seven? Why are you up sote today?¡±


    ¡°I was a little tired after a long day of traveling, so I turned off my rm and fell into a deep sleep.¡± She had been a little tired from her recent examinations. Yesterday, she had to take a ne and a bus. When she came back, she had to clean up the house and tidy up her things. Then, she was dragged around by Jiang che. Even someone with a good physical condition like her was a little tired.


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t much better off. He was still sleeping.


    Usually, no matter howte he worked, unless he wanted to keep herpany, he rarely stayed in bed in the morning.


    ¡°you left sea city yesterday and came back? You didn¡¯t rest anywhere else for the night?¡±


    no, I took a ne from Haicheng yesterday morning. Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°Then you must be tired. Do you want to sleep a little longer? If you want to sleep, then go back. I¡¯ll go home and cook a bowl of noodles for you for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, aunt Wu. There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself.¡±


    ¡°What trouble? it¡¯s cold and your uncle has already chopped enough firewood. go back and sleep for a while. if you don¡¯t want to sleep, wash your face ande over to juan zi¡¯s house to warm yourself by the fire. you¡¯re alone at home, so don¡¯t bother with the fire.¡±


    since su yu¡¯s death, shi yan had not gone to wu juan zi¡¯s house for a meal. although she refused the invitation every time, wu juan zi¡¯s enthusiasm did not diminish and he would always invite her.


    ¡°it¡¯s okay, thank you, aunt wu. i brought a friend, it¡¯s not convenient.¡±


    ¡°You brought a friend?¡± The enthusiastic Wu Kua Zi was bewildered.

 Chapter 474

    ?


    474 Miss Shi is very tough


    shi yan hade back with su yu when she was ten years old. whether it was when su yu was alive or after she passed away, shi yan had never brought her ssmates or friends back. all the children in the vige who attended the same school as shi yan knew that shi yan did not make friends. the vige was only so big, so any news would spread as soon as it was spread. therefore, it was not a secret that shi yan did not have many friends in the crescent bay.


    Now that she suddenly said that she had brought a friend back, it was hard for Wu Juan Zi not to be surprised.


    Shi Yan smiled. yes, I¡¯ve brought my friends. My boyfriend came back with me.


    boyfriend?


    Wu Juan Zi¡¯s eyes widened.


    Not only did she bring a friend, but she also brought a boyfriend! it was already surprising enough that yanyan had friends, but she even had a boyfriend!


    after the initial shock, wu juan zi¡¯s expression turned into one of gossip and worry.¡±You have a boyfriend? where did hee from? you know him in haicheng? Is he reliable?¡±


    he¡¯s reliable. Brother Su chen has seen him before.


    ¡°that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. xiao chen is smart and has seen many people in the outside world. if he is sure of someone, then he should be right.¡±


    ¡°where¡¯s that young man?¡± aunt wu peeked into the courtyard. ¡± why don¡¯t i see him? ¡±


    ¡°I was on the road the whole day yesterday and packed my luggagest night. I sleptte and haven¡¯t woken up yet.¡±


    ¡°alright, then aunt will go back first. if you want to go back to sleep, cook something to eat before going to sleep. I know your character very well. Even if you came back alone, you wouldn¡¯t go to aunt¡¯s house for a meal, let alone bringing your friends back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you to bring a friend back, but you don¡¯t want to go to zhezi¡¯s house for dinner. Zhezi will catch a chicken from your courtyardter and let your uncle ughter it, clean it up, and send it to you. When a friend came to his house, he had to make some delicious food to entertain them. Look at all the kids here who bring their friends and ssmates back, don¡¯t they receive them well at home?¡±


    ¡°aunt, there¡¯s no need to trouble yourself. you know that i can kill chickens and ducks.¡±


    wu yaozi looked at her unhappily. ¡± of course i know you can do it. you¡¯re such a quiet and gentle girl. i don¡¯t know how you can do these things so easily. ¡±


    It was all forced by life! This child had been living on his own since he was thirteen years old, so he had to learn how to do these things.


    He understood this in his heart, but he did not say it out loud.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine for you to do this in the past, but now you¡¯ve brought your boyfriend back. aren¡¯t you afraid that the young man will be scared when he sees you killing chickens and ducks? listen to aunt, let your uncle do this.¡±


    Shi Yanughed, feeling a little warm in her heart.


    ¡°it¡¯s alright, aunt. my boyfriend doesn¡¯t mind. if it doesn¡¯t work, i¡¯ll let him do it. he will.¡±


    did fifth lord jiang know how to ughter chickens and ducks?


    He probably would, but he definitely had not done it.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought of the scene of the orchid branch and Jade tree-like fifth Lord Jiang rolling up his sleeves and killing chickens.


    Wu Juan Zi was a woman from the countryside, but that didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have a good eye.


    As soon as he saw Shi Yan¡¯s unprecedented bright smile, he instantly understood.


    It seemed that not only did Yanyan have a boyfriend, but she also liked her boyfriend very much!


    but thinking about it, with yanyan¡¯s personality, she didn¡¯t even want to make friends. if she didn¡¯t like that boy very much, how could she be friends?


    ¡°Alright, let hime if he can,¡± she said with a smile. In the past, you had to do these things when you were alone. Now that you have someone by your side, you don¡¯t have to do everything by yourself. i¡¯ve always felt that you¡¯re so fair and clean that you should be pampered and taken care of.¡±


    ¡°aunt, you¡¯re back. it¡¯s cold outside, so you should go back to your room. You¡¯ve juste back, so Auntie won¡¯t bother you. You can feed the chickens and ducks yourself for the next few days. When your boyfriend has adapted to it, you can ask him toe over to my house for a meal.¡±


    This time, Shi Yan did not refuse. She smiled and replied,¡±alright, thank you, aunt wu.¡±


    after wu kuangzi left, shi yan closed the door and turned around to see jiang che standing outside the house.


    He was wearing pajamas, so Wu Juan Zi couldn¡¯t see him from his angle just now.


    ¡°Has our miss Shi ever killed a chicken or a duck by herself?¡±


    there was nothing she couldn¡¯t admit. she didn¡¯t hold back against her enemies. it was nothing strange for her to kill a chicken or a duck.


    ¡°You heard everything?¡± she walked towards him with a smile.


    ¡°yes.¡± Jiang che looked at her, his face expressionless.


    ¡± there¡¯s nothing strange about this. there aren¡¯t many children who can¡¯t do these things growing up in crescent bay. ¡± in fact, there weren¡¯t many girls in crescent bay who knew how to kill chickens and ducks.


    Mr. Jiang, you wouldn¡¯t have been shocked by the fact that I¡¯m not as demure as you think, would you? ¡±


    ¡°fifth lord jiang isn¡¯t that timid.¡± As Jiang che spoke, he stepped forward and held her hand to his mouth, breathing on it. the weather is so cold. Next time, don¡¯t wear so little and stay out for so long.


    it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that he was worried that she would get cold after not seeing her return for a long time.


    ¡°it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not too cold. As for you, why don¡¯t you sleep a little longer?¡±


    ¡°naturally, it¡¯s because i can¡¯t fall asleep without you by my side.¡± he was still expressionless when he said this, and he was even lowering his head to breathe on her hand, looking very serious.


    shi yan was speechless.


    ¡°Then, shall I sleep with you for a while longer?¡±


    only then did jiang che raise his eyes to look at her, as if he was amused by her. a smile quickly shed across his eyes, and he teased, ¡± ¡°maybe at night. there¡¯s no need for that now.¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    chuckling, jiang che led her into the house, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s too cold outside. Since you¡¯re up, cook something to eat. It¡¯ste, you have to eat something. yesterday, when he was sorting out the ingredients, he saw that there were raw materials for making dumplings. do you want to eat dumplings? i¡¯ll cook for you.¡±


    ¡°You know how to make dumplings?¡± Shi Yan was a little surprised.


    the noble fifth lord jiang should have never done something like making dumplings.


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°should be?¡±


    miss Shi, don¡¯t underestimate me. I¡¯m a fast learner. If I want to learn something, I can learn it very quickly.


    shi yan believed in this as after all she had eaten the pastries that he made personally. in just a few days, the taste of the pastries that he made was not much different from the ones that shen miao, this old master, made.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat dumplings, but you can¡¯t make them alone. I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡± no need. go take a shower and change your clothes. you were too tiredst night. i fell asleep before i cleaned you up. ¡±


    ¡°Xuanji, teacher Jiang, you don¡¯t have to say everything.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no one else here.¡±


    ......


    The two of them went back to their room to take a shower. shi yan gave jiang che the bathroom in her room and went to su yu¡¯s room to take a shower.


    the house wasn¡¯t big and there weren¡¯t many rooms, but each room had its own bathroom.


    In the end, the two of them still made the dumplings together, but Shi Yan was mostly the assistant.


    when the dumplings were cooked, they could be used for lunch.


    The two of them didn¡¯t go out that day. They stayed at home to organize things and see what they needed to buy. They made a list and nned to buy everything in the county tomorrow.


    it just so happened that the time for shi yan¡¯s ss reunion was set for tomorrow.


    that day at home, jiang che apanied shi yan to remove the grass in the vegetable field, feed the chickens and ducks, clean the yard, and chop firewood.


    this was the first time in jiang chen¡¯s life that he had done such a thing.


    as he said, his learning ability was very strong. from the start, he knew nothing at all, but he quickly did it well. however, if the people in the outside world, who feared and respected him, were to see him in this state, they would be so shocked that their teeth would fall out.


    the next day, the two of them drove to the county early in the morning.


    even though they left early, the vigers basically got up early. as the car drove from the end of the vige to the end of the vige, they still met many people on the way.


    when someone greeted shi yan, jiang che would slow down the car so that shi yan could respond to them.


    When the people who greeted her saw Shi Yan sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, they would be surprised and curious about who she was. When they heard Shi Yan say that he was her boyfriend, they would smile and praise the young man for his good looks. Some of the more gossipy ones would even ask where he was from.


    even shi yan would give a perfunctory reply to haicheng.


    it was a perfunctory reply, not a disregard.


    The people here were all very simple and had no ill intentions. Facing them, Shi Yan was very patient.


    Jiang che saw all of this. When the car left the vige, he sighed and said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s pretty good here.¡±


    she had lived in such a clean vige for nine years, so she should not have been bullied by the vigers. he felt a lot more at ease.


    ¡°it¡¯s because i haven¡¯t been back for a while. when they saw me back, they couldn¡¯t help but be more enthusiastic. After staying in the vige for a long time, friction is inevitable, but it¡¯s just small quarrels. Those who quarreled today wille to the other party¡¯s house to help tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°So, in general, this ce is really good,¡± Shi Yan looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°Should we go to the school or to the shop first?¡± jiang che asked.


    the time for the ss meeting was set for the afternoon, and the visit to the form teacher was also set for the afternoon. it was shi yan and jiang che who had agreed to go to school.


    Jiang che wanted to visit the school that Shi Yan had stayed at for three years.


    ¡± let¡¯s go to the school first. after we leave the school, we¡¯ll go buy things and find a ce to have lunch. the agreed meeting time is two in the afternoon, so we can make it. ¡±

 Chapter 475

    ?


    475 the worries of a mother


    ¡°Aunt, what did you call me for?¡±


    Su mu was about to go out when su Wan stopped him.


    Su Wan jogged after him. it¡¯s ... It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to ask if you¡¯ve been busytely.


    ¡°it¡¯s close to the end of the year, so there are a lot of things to do in thepany. Aunt, do you have something you need me to do?¡±


    su mu wasn¡¯t stupid. he could guess why su wan had stopped him.


    shi yan had only left for a day, and su wan was already restless at home. Su mu knew that she really wanted to go to Crescent Bay to find Shi Yan, but she didn¡¯t dare to.


    she had probably guessed that he would go to shi yan, so she hade to find him.


    He was indeed nning to visit the crescent moon Bay, but he did not dare to bring anyone else, especially the Shi family, with him.


    ¡°no, nothing much.¡±


    ¡°then, yueyue, i¡¯ll go to thepany now?¡± He¡¯d better leave quickly. If his aunt really asked him to go to Crescent Bay to call her along, he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, but he had to refuse, and it would be very difficult.


    Oh, okay. Go and do your work. Drive carefully on the road.


    After taking a few steps, su mu turned around and saw su Wan standing there in a daze. He said hesitantly, ¡± ¡°Aunt, is boyu still in Haicheng? i haven¡¯t seen him recently. has he left sea city?¡±


    He could not bring the Shi family to look for Yanyan, but the Shi family could. He felt that Shi boyu nned to go and take a look. Even if he didn¡¯t go now, he would go sooner orter.


    ¡°A lodging? oh, he¡¯s still in haicheng, but i don¡¯t know what he¡¯s been busy with recently. i haven¡¯t seen him for a few days.¡±


    su wan wasn¡¯t stupid, and she reacted the moment su mu mentioned shi boyu.


    ¡°Go to thepany now, don¡¯t bete.¡±


    After su MU¡¯s car left, su Wan called Shi boyu.


    Shi boyu was standing in front of an apartment building when he received the call.


    He raised his head and looked at a certain floor of the apartment building.


    After getting Gu Qingqing¡¯s phone number from Shi Yan, he hesitated again and again, but in the end, he did not dial the number. He only investigated Gu Qingqing¡¯s whereabouts and went to the Jade Restaurant to listen to the zither for two days.


    today, gu qingqing didn¡¯t go to the jade eatery on her day off, so he found her residence.


    ¡°mom, why are you calling me at this time?¡±


    su wan felt that his words were familiar. most of the time, when she called her daughter, she would say the same thing.


    At some point, they were very simr.


    he respected her as his mother, but he also kept a distance from her.


    The words that were about to leave her mouth were taken back.


    ¡°yingluo is fine. she just called to ask since she hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time. If you¡¯re still in Haicheng,e back to the SU family often when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll have someone clean your room every day. It¡¯s not asfortable as staying at home, after all.¡±


    shi boyu was a little surprised that she had called early in the morning to talk about this. at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel touched.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m free.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything else, mom?¡±


    ¡°did you know that yanyan arrived at crescent bay two nights ago?¡± su wan asked after a pause.


    ¡°i know. she texted me when she arrived.¡±


    shi yan had sent messages to more than one person. she had sent a message to everyone who knew that she had set off for crescent bay, informing them that she had arrived safely.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m fine, you can go.¡±


    She was about to hang up when Shi boyu suddenly shouted, ¡± ¡°Mom!¡±


    like shi yan, shi boyu rarely showed his emotions like this. su wan was a little surprised.¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    But Shi boyu reacted quickly and didn¡¯t intend to say anything more.


    ¡°yingluo is fine.¡±


    ¡°boyu, i¡¯m your mother. i can¡¯t help you with the big things, but i can still help you with the small things. even if i can¡¯t help you, i can be a good listener. that¡¯s why you can say anything you want with mom, there¡¯s no need to worry.¡±


    shi boyu looked up at a certain floor again and tightened his grip on the phone. after a long silence, he finally said, ¡± ¡°i know someone, but she doesn¡¯t want to see me. i don¡¯t know the reason.¡±


    ¡°a girl?¡± su wan was surprised and delighted.


    she was pleasantly surprised that a slightly special girl had finally appeared by her son¡¯s side, and she was also pleasantly surprised that her son was willing to take the initiative to mention it to her.


    her son was already twenty-six years old. as a mother, she finally had some sense of existence.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is she in Haicheng? can mommy go and see her?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know about yingluo.¡± he wasn¡¯t sure if the people who didn¡¯t want to see him would be willing to see his family, especially the elders in his family.


    ¡°then can you give me a seat that she often goes to? mom will create a chance encounter with her to help you find out? don¡¯t worry, mom won¡¯t ruin your ns.¡±


    don¡¯t be in a hurry to reject me. Sometimes, it¡¯s easier for women to talk to each other. Maybe she¡¯ll be willing to see you after she sees me, her kind mother.


    Shi boyu suddenly remembered that Gu Qingqing and Shi Yan were in contact. ording to the information he had found out, Gu Qingqing was the one who had taken the initiative to contact Shi Yan.


    perhaps it was more convenient for women to talk to each other.


    ¡°zhenzhen works at the jade eatery. she¡¯s a zither yer and she knows yanyan. i¡¯ve been looking for her for many years, but i couldn¡¯t find her. i only heard about her from yanyan a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°You know Yanyan? For Yanyan to take the initiative to tell you about her, she must be a very good girl. wasn¡¯t yanyan¡¯s apprenticeship banquet held at jade food square? I heard that the boss behind the Jade Restaurant is Jiang che. The dishes there are good and business is good. It¡¯s usually hard to get one, so I¡¯ve long wanted to go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°yueyue, thank you, mom.¡±


    Su Wan didn¡¯t ask for the name of the girl Shi boyu was talking about the whole time, because she felt that he should be able to recognize her at a nce since her son and daughter were treating her differently.


    ¡°mom, there¡¯s one more thing.¡± Shi boyu suddenly said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°yanyan has returned to the crescent moon bay. you and my dad should want to go and take a look. in fact, it¡¯s not just you guys, i also want to go and have a look, but it¡¯s obvious that yanyan likes to be alone with the jiang family¡¯s man. it¡¯s rare to see yanyan so focused on something, so we¡¯d better not disturb her for the time being. If they haven¡¯t left by the end of the year, let¡¯s go there again.¡±


    that was true, but su wan still felt a little disappointed.


    ¡°boyu, we can¡¯t go on like this. since your sister is so concerned about that child of the jiang family, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just let them confirm their status? after all, your sister is a girl, and she¡¯s a few years younger than the child of the jiang family. I believe in your sister¡¯s judgment of people, but you can¡¯t be sure of a person¡¯s heart. I¡¯m always afraid that your sister will be at a disadvantage. This is probably amon problem for most mothers.¡±


    ¡°mom, it¡¯s enough to learn some things once. before yanyan opens her mouth, it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t do anything. We¡¯ll just do as she says when she asks us to do anything.¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t look at yanyan like how you look at an ordinary neen-year-old girl. she knows what to do and what to do.¡±


    ......


    While they were worried about Shi Yan, Shi Yan was not thinking about this at all.


    to be more precise, he didn¡¯t have time to think about this.


    she and jiang che had already arrived at the entrance of her high school.pared to other things, they were more interested in visiting the school she had been in for many years.

 Chapter 476

    ?


    476 A person she can¡¯t see through


    the pressure of studying in a small ce was not that great, and there were not many supplementary lessons. At this time, the school was on holiday, and so was the third year of high school.


    there weren¡¯t many students around, so it was more convenient to visit.


    a semester ago, shi yan was considered half a celebrity in the school. because of her good looks and special temperament, even the security guard had a deep impression of her, so they entered the school smoothly.


    the school wasn¡¯t big, so the two of them quickly finished their tour of the school.


    there was a row of old trees in the school, and there were long benches ced in a row under the trees.


    shi yan pointed to one of the long benches and said to jiang che, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s very quiet there. I used to like sitting there and reading.¡±


    ¡°do you want to go over and sit down?¡± she asked with a smile.


    There was only a small path around them, far away from the teaching building and the field. It was surrounded by trees, and it was indeed a very quiet ce.


    it was just too quiet.


    especially in this season where the leaves had already withered.


    If it was too quiet, it would seem a little deste. jiang che¡¯s heart ached at the thought of how shi yan had sat there alone countless times during her three years in high school.


    He still looked gentle and elegant, and didn¡¯t show any extra emotions on his face, but Shi Yan could see what he was thinking.


    she held his hand and smiled. ¡± mr. jiang, nothing has left a deep impression on me during my three years in high school. if i didn¡¯t bring you here, i probably wouldn¡¯t have remembered where i¡¯ve been in school during these three years. ¡±


    ¡°now that you¡¯re here with me, i¡¯ll always have images of you when i think of this ce in the future. teacher jiang, you have to be confident in your charm. you are more attractive to me than anyone else.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s feelings were indescribable when he heard her sweet nothings.


    The gaze that fell on her face was gentle and doting.¡±ms. shi, it¡¯s a good thing that i have good self-control. otherwise, if you continue like this, i¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t end well.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    he had good self-control?


    When the two first met, his self-control was indeed good, but as the two became closer and closer, when they were alone, he lost his self-control and seized the opportunity to kiss and hug.


    as if he could read her mind, jiang che smiled. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go over and have a seat.¡±


    after sitting down, jiang che helped shi yan wrap up her scarf. ¡± ¡°Are you cold?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m used to the winter here, so it¡¯s not cold. As for you, it¡¯s wet and cold here, but it¡¯s not like this in the capital or Sea city. I guess you¡¯re not used to it. ¡±


    shi yan held his arm and leaned on his shoulder.


    ¡°I have a good body and I can adapt well.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± shi yanughed.


    ¡± i don¡¯t see a library in this school, and the books sold in the bookstores outside are limited. did you get people to carry your books in the past? ¡±


    There were many books on the shelves in her room that couldn¡¯t be bought in the bookstore here.


    ¡± some of them were left behind by fourth grandmother, and some were bought by brother su chen when he was out and sent back to me. however, most of them were sent to me by the teachers. After all, the teacher was a professional, and he had many books that couldn¡¯t be bought outside. thanks to him, my knowledge has expanded a lot.¡±


    ¡°Teacher is very thoughtful.¡± at some point in time, jiang che¡¯s address of professor li had followed shi yan¡¯s and be ¡± teacher. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to him.¡± not only was she grateful for his help in her studies, but she was also grateful to him for persuading her to apply for haicheng university.


    she only went to haicheng after she applied to haicheng university. it was only after she went to haicheng that the series of events happened, including her meeting with jiang che.


    As the two of them were talking, they heard a shout, ¡± ¡°shi yan!¡±


    following the voice, there were five people, all in their twenties. the one who called out to shi yan was a girl with shoulder-length short hair.


    she was very tall, a few centimeters taller than shi yan. Her looks weren¡¯t outstanding, but she had a pair of big, round eyes and was very beautiful.


    Shi Yan remembered her. Her name was Song Yu. She had sat behind her for three years in high school and was the ss¡¯s sports Committee member.


    That¡¯s right, the Sports Committee members in their high school were all girls.


    Song Yu wasn¡¯t a burly person. On the contrary, she was very thin and had a very standard female figure. she only had good physical fitness, and there was nothing that she was not good at in sports-rted events. even the boys were convinced by her, so she was able to sit in the sportsmittee for three years.


    i heard that she got into a military school in the capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s really you! I thought I was mistaken!¡±


    in addition to wan yi, who shi yan had met on the bus, there were two boys and a girl. Even Wan Yi, who had seen Jiang che before, could notpletely ignore Jiang che, who was sitting beside Shi Yan, let alone the others.


    Only Song Yu was an exception.


    She only took a casual nce at Jiang che and then focused all her attention on Shi Yan. It was as if Jiang che was no different from any other ordinary person in her eyes.


    it was hard for shi yan not to care about this.


    Because even she couldn¡¯t help but be dazed when she saw the fifth Lord¡¯s outstanding appearance.


    however, she and fish song had been ssmates in junior high school for three years and sat in front and behind each other in senior high school for three years. she had never found anything special about fish song. of course, it could also be that her mind was not on these things in those years, and she did not pay special attention to the people and things around her.


    ¡°hello,¡± he said. Shi Yan smiled and nodded in response.


    you haven¡¯t changed at all in half a year. We¡¯ve known each other for more than six years, but you¡¯re still so distant to me. Song Yu red at her, pretending to be angry.


    ¡°but i¡¯m already used to your temper, so i can¡¯t be bothered to argue with you. Why didn¡¯t you give me a call when you came back? i wouldn¡¯t have known if wanyi didn¡¯t tell me you were back. don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have my number. i saw you save my number when you graduated.¡±


    speaking of this, shi yan still had some impression.


    When she returned to school to fill in her college application after the college entrance examination results were out, Song Yu insisted that she save her phone number. It was not a big deal for her, so she saved it.


    song yu didn¡¯t stop until he saw her save her number.


    However, Shi Yan had indeed not contacted Song Yu even once. song yu also had her number, but he never contacted her.


    Shi Yan had almost forgotten that there was such a person.


    ¡°we agreed to go back to school together. if i knew you wereing, i would have asked you toe along.¡±


    Song Yu wasn¡¯t someone who would get to know others easily. At least, in Shi Yan¡¯s impression, Song Yu wasn¡¯t this enthusiastic with everyone. It was only towards her that Song Yu seemed to have endless enthusiasm. It was as if no matter how cold and distant she was, it wouldn¡¯t affect Song Yu¡¯s attitude towards her.


    Logically speaking, Shi Yan didn¡¯t like others to be too familiar with her and overly enthusiastic about her. However, Song Yu had a good grasp of the situation. she was friendly and enthusiastic, but she never pestered people.


    He was sitting behind her, but if it wasn¡¯t necessary, he could not talk to her for a week. with her contact information, song yu could also not contact her for half a year.


    Even though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a year, Song Yu¡¯s enthusiasm for her didn¡¯t diminish at all.


    she couldn¡¯t figure it out.

 Chapter 477

    ?


    477 gossip in the vige


    ¡°It was a spontaneous decision.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    Song Yu didn¡¯t seem to care about this. He said indifferently, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that we can meet. do you guys still want to walk around the school? if you¡¯re not, then let¡¯s go together. we¡¯ve already agreed to visit old ban together.¡±


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say to gather at two in the afternoon?¡± Shi Yan preferred to do things with a n because she had other arrangements.


    it¡¯s two in the afternoon. That¡¯s good. We can go shopping first and discuss what gifts we need to buy. We haven¡¯t gone shopping together in a long time anyway.


    ¡°Shi Yan, do you have any other arrangements?¡±


    It was another girl who spoke. She was the ss monitor and the organizer of the party. She was a very small girl with the standard appearance of an obedient girl.


    as she spoke, her eyes kept ncing at jiang che.


    She couldn¡¯t hide the surprise in her eyes.


    This was how a normal young girl would react when she saw fifth Lord Jiang, and it made Song Yu even more abnormal.


    Shi Yan nced at the ss monitor and said, ¡± I haven¡¯t been back for a long time. I¡¯m short of a lot of things at home. I n to buy everything during this trip to the county.


    I see. We can go shopping together. We have a lot of people and can help carry things. the little girl ss monitor smiled and looked at the others. ¡± don¡¯t you guys think so? ¡±


    ¡°yes, we can help carry things with more people.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re all ssmates, no need to be so formal.¡±


    ......


    ¡°or, shi yan, are you looking down on us third wheels?¡± The ss monitor winked at Shi Yan, looking a little yful.


    However, the premise of her yfulness was that they were familiar enough. In fact, Shi Yan didn¡¯t even remember her name.


    it was a little inappropriate and impolite for someone he wasn¡¯t familiar with to suddenly say such teasing words.


    the ss monitor didn¡¯t seem to realize her inappropriate behavior and continued to ask with a smile, ¡± ¡°shi yan, is this your boyfriend? Is he a senior you met at Haicheng University?¡±


    today, jiang che and shi yan were wearing down jackets for couples and the same scarf. they indeed looked much younger.


    Shi Yan nced at the ss monitor with a faint smile and said nothing more.¡±Yes, he¡¯s my boyfriend.¡±


    we have a lot of things to buy, so we won¡¯t waste your time. You can go and do your work. I¡¯ll be at the meeting point at two.


    ¡°there¡¯s no dy. we¡¯re not busy, so let¡¯s go together. shi yan, your boyfriend isn¡¯t from our side, is he? Looking at him, he must be from a big city, right? Are you a Haicheng local?¡±


    The smile in Shi Yan¡¯s eyes faded. The others, especially Wan Yi, changed their expressions, afraid that Shi Yan would be angry.


    but before they could speak, song yu said, ¡± ¡°Li Yanyan, are you doing a household check? you didn¡¯t learn anything else in college, but you¡¯ve learned how to inquire about other people¡¯s affairs? We¡¯re ssmates with Shi Yan. We just need to know that the person with her is her boyfriend. What does the rest have to do with us? don¡¯t be so uncultured!¡±


    Song Yu was a straightforward person. She never hid anything when she spoke, which was one of the reasons why the boys in the ss admired her so much. However, even though she had a straightforward personality, she had never said so bluntly in public that she could embarrass someonepletely.


    shi yan looked at him calmly and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡± what the f * ck! ¡± li yanyan¡¯s face flushed red. it was unknown if she was embarrassed or angry. ¡± i¡¯m ... i¡¯m sorry. i didn¡¯t mean anything else. in my eyes, shi yan has always been a fairy who doesn¡¯t eat themon food of others. i was a little agitated when i suddenly found out that she was in a rtionship and had even brought her boyfriend back. i didn¡¯t pay attention to my words. ¡±


    ¡°as you all know, many boys in school used to like shi yan. she didn¡¯t even look at anyone else. now that she¡¯s suddenly in love, i can¡¯t help but be a little curious about what¡¯s so special about this senior that he can actually win over our little fairy who doesn¡¯t eat human flesh.¡±


    ¡°li yanyan, why are you so talkative!¡± Song Yu¡¯s face darkened.


    The boys also looked at Li Yanyan in disapproval. It was undeniable that they were surprised and curious to see that Shi Yan had a boyfriend.


    However, although they were surprised and curious, their rtionship with Shi Yan was not that good. It was really inappropriate to say this in front of her boyfriend.


    After all, words like ¡°there are many boys who like Shi Yan, but she doesn¡¯t even look at them¡± were very suspicious of sowing dissension.


    on the contrary, shi yan and jiang che, the two parties involved, had the least reaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably because of my face,¡± jiang che said.


    The moment he opened his mouth, his warm and clear voice made people feel like they were bathed in the spring breeze, and everyone¡¯s hearts trembled.


    miss Shi probably took a fancy to me because I have a face that is just right for her. I¡¯m very d that I have such a face. Otherwise, with miss Shi¡¯s outstanding qualities, she would definitely have nock of suitors. I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t have a chance.


    He looked at Shi Yan with a smile.


    ¡°Listening to your words, it feels like I¡¯m a superficial person who only looks at faces,¡± Shi Yanughed speechlessly.


    ¡°miss shi is not shallow, but you did like me at first because my face caught your eye, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    At this moment, Jiang Che¡¯s phone rang.


    Shi Yan happened to see the caller ID. It was Yun Jian.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to take a call,¡± he said to shi yan in a low voice.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    Jiang che got up and walked to the side to answer the call. Only Shi Yan and a few of her high school ssmates were left. Shi Yan still sat on the bench without getting up.


    she was clearly sitting while the others were standing, but when she looked up, it felt as if everyone else¡¯s aura was suppressed by her.


    ¡± we¡¯re almost done shopping around the school. if you want to shop, you can go. you don¡¯t have to apany us. we¡¯ll buy the things we need and meet at the appointed ce on time. ¡± Shi Yan said.


    alright, ¡± Song Yu agreed readily. we¡¯ll go have our fun then. See youter.


    ¡°see youter,¡± wan yi said.


    the others either didn¡¯t respond or had simr thoughts. li yanyan was the only exception. she spoke almost at the same time as songyu and wanyi, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s there to visit in school? i¡¯ve been here for three years. let¡¯s go shopping with you. more people can help you carry things, and it¡¯ll be more lively.¡±


    li yanyan noticed that the others were looking at her, but she did not seem to notice the disapproval in their eyes. her eyes were a little red.¡±i¡¯m very sorry. what i said just now was inappropriate. i¡¯ll be more careful in the future. please don¡¯t be angry with me.¡±


    ¡°shi yan, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m just surprised that you have a boyfriend after not seeing each other for a semester. i don¡¯t mean anything else. But your boyfriend is really handsome. I¡¯ve never seen such a handsome guy in my life. You have good taste.¡±


    ¡°thank you,¡± shi yan said as she nced at her.


    his tone was neither salty nor light, and it was inexplicably a little oppressive, making it hard for people to breathe.


    at least, that was what li yanyan felt when she met her gaze.


    he took half a step back without a trace and felt better.


    perhaps he was not willing to be suppressed by shi yan, but when he saw that jiang che, who was on the phone not far away, was a noble young master, a hint of jealousy shed in his eyes. he forced himself to speak again, and even deliberately raised his voice.


    ¡°shi yan, i remember that you¡¯re the only one at home. since you brought your boyfriend back, are you two alone at home? will there be gossip in your vige?¡±


    you don¡¯t know this, but in our vige, any guest will be the subject of discussion. I have to hesitate even when I bring a ssmate home to be a guest. It¡¯s so annoying. I wonder if it¡¯s the same in your vige.


    it¡¯s best if they¡¯re not. If they are, let them say whatever they want. Don¡¯t take it to heart. You won¡¯t lose a piece of meat even if they say a few words. In any case, you¡¯ll have peace after the new year and school.

 Chapter 478

    ?


    478 A talkative person


    ¡°thank you for your concern.¡± shi yan said.


    the people in our vige only focus on their own business. They never gossip about others.


    li yanyan¡¯s expression was a little ugly.


    shi yan, a dog that bites doesn¡¯t bark. she actually secretly scolded her for being talkative!


    She was just a little good-looking, and she was lucky enough to get a good score in the college entrance examination. But she was liked by so many people, even Wan Yi, who was so outstanding, was interested in her!


    she was the one who had organized this ss reunion, and she wanted to take this opportunity to get wan yi. she knew that wan yi was interested in shi yan, so she had no intention of inviting shi yan. she didn¡¯t expect that wan yi would contact shi yan and even add her into the group!


    the others were very weing of shi yan. it would be too abrupt if she were to reject her.


    that was why she pretended to be happy and weed him even though she was obviously unwilling to do so!


    she had met wan yi and the others this morning and was very happy to know that shi yan was not there. she had nned to take wan yi down before the afternoon assembly, but she had not expected to meet shi yan at school! She didn¡¯t expect Shi Yan to have a boyfriend, and her boyfriend was so outstanding!


    why did all the outstanding men revolve around shi yan? what was so good about shi yan?


    And Shi Yan acted as if she didn¡¯t care about anyone! She couldn¡¯t stand Shi Yan¡¯s high and mighty attitude!


    what right did an orphan have to be arrogant?


    ¡°yingluo, i was worried that people would gossip about you.¡± Li Yanyan gave a fake smile. it¡¯s good that no one is gossiping. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re in a rtionship. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be alone for the new year. By the way, your boyfriend isn¡¯t going back to his house for the new year, right? He¡¯ll stay to apany you, right?¡±


    ¡°Li Yanyan, does your family eat salty radishes every day?¡±


    Worry for nothing!


    ¡°ss monitor, this is shi yan¡¯s private matter. as a student with an ordinary rtionship, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to ask about this?¡± Wan Yi disagreed.


    I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate either. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t like people asking me about my matters, especially if it¡¯s a ssmate I¡¯m not close to. one of the boys said.


    only now did they realize that their ss monitor was so insensible and troublesome.


    it was really impolite.


    Since they hade with Li Yanyan, they felt embarrassed and were a little embarrassed to face Shi Yan.


    One of the boys who was on good terms with Li Yanyan pulled her. ¡°ss monitor, stop talking. even i think you¡¯re going too far.¡±


    ¡°i-i ran ran, did i say something wrong again?¡± li yanyan¡¯s eyes reddened and she said pitifully, ¡± i¡¯m sorry, shi yan. i was being meddlesome. ¡±


    if it were anyone else, they would either be angry or say something like ¡°it¡¯s okay.¡± only shi yan responded with an ¡°mm.¡±


    in the ears of others, it seemed like she had epted li yanyan¡¯s apology and admitted that she was being meddlesome.


    song yu burst outughing upon hearing this. two of the boys were having a hard time holding back theirughter.


    Li Yanyan¡¯s face turned red and white.


    after he was doneughing, song yu said to shi yan,¡±then we¡¯ll be leaving first, see youter.¡±


    she turned around and left, not caring about li yanyan anymore. the others nodded at shi yan and followed her, leaving li yanyan standing in the same ce.


    ¡°Shi Yan, are you very proud of yourself?¡± Li Yanyan¡¯s expression changed in a second.


    ¡°Why should I be proud?¡±


    ¡°ss monitor, to be honest, we¡¯re not very close. In my opinion, it¡¯s very rude to ask about the personal affairs of a student you¡¯re not very familiar with.¡±


    ¡°Li Yanyan, do you want to leave? if you don¡¯t want to leave, then you can take a taxiter. don¡¯t expect us toe back to pick you up!¡± Song Yu, who had walked far away, turned back and shouted.


    Li Yanyan red back at him.


    Perhaps he was afraid of exposing his true nature, so he only red at her and stopped.


    ¡°they¡¯re here!¡±


    ¡± song yu, we came in wanyi¡¯s car, right? people who don¡¯t know better might think that we came in your car. you sound like the owner of the house. ¡±


    without waiting for song yu to answer, wan yi said, ¡± ¡°i also don¡¯t like toe back to pick people up.¡±


    Li Yanyan was furious. however, she did not dare to offend wan yi, so she could only force a smile and follow him.


    When they were far away, Jiang che had also finished his call and returned.


    She lowered her head and kissed Shi Yan on the cheek.¡±Did your ssmates bully you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely.¡±


    ¡°are you done with the call?¡± she looked up at him.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is it about work?¡±


    ¡± both. i mentioned the head of the gu family. ording to yuxi¡¯s investigation, gu yu seems to have left haicheng. ¡±


    ¡°he left sea city?¡± shi yan raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡± he left right after we left. it¡¯s hard not to suspect that he¡¯sing for us. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not important,¡± jiang che said.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not important,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°What else did doctor Yun say?¡± he had been on the phone for such a long time, so it shouldn¡¯t have been just this.


    Jiang che loved it when Shi Yan asked him about things rted to him. Whether it was personal or business, she asked. In his eyes, she wanted to know more about him, and he was happy to answer her.


    ¡± he asked where we went after we left sea city base. he¡¯s nning to follow us. ¡±


    ¡°you told him?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± Jiang Che¡¯s lips curled into a smile. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed so soon. We¡¯re having a good time together.


    ¡°doctor yun, if you really want to check, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out. Just let theme. In a few days, when young master Jiang is done with his work, Rui ¡®er and young master Jiang will alsoe.¡±


    ¡°they¡¯reing?¡± Jiang che wasn¡¯t too happy.


    I¡¯m just here for two days. When I first came to Haicheng and moved into the Jiang family¡¯s house, I mentioned to Rui ¡®er that I¡¯d bring her over during the holidays. Rui¡¯ er is looking forward to it.


    he had already agreed to it, so there was no reason to go back on his word.


    besides, it was almost the new year. when jiang cheng was done with his work, they would have to rush back for the new year after a few days.


    ¡± it¡¯s okay. both rui ¡®er and young master jiang respect you very much as their fifth uncle. even if theye over, they¡¯ll be smart enough not to disturb you. ¡±


    Only then did Jiang che reluctantly ept it.


    ¡°are you leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Shi Yan nodded.


    jiang che pulled her up.


    he looked at the few people who had walked away and asked her, ¡± ¡°Did your ssmates oftene to find trouble with you in school?¡±


    ¡°no, i haven¡¯t. I get along well with my ssmates. Even if someone came to find trouble at the beginning, they would know their ce after being taught a lesson. That Li Yanyan used to be very obedient in ss. In the eyes of the teachers and ssmates, she was a good girl. She probably went out to study for a semester and felt that she had seen the world, so she was a little lost.¡±


    she¡¯s not an important person, and her words won¡¯t affect me. I don¡¯t have to pay attention to her.


    their lives wouldn¡¯t have any intersection in the future.


    ¡°as for that song yu, he¡¯s the one.¡±


    ¡°song yu? That tall girl? What¡¯s the problem with her?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure yet, but i feel that she¡¯s a little special. there aren¡¯t many girls who can remain unmoved in front of fifth lord jiang¡¯s unparalleled beauty.¡±


    Jiang che was helpless.


    miss shi¡¯s eyes were fixed on this.


    however, this showed how much miss shi valued him. thinking about it this way, it didn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing for her to keep staring at these.


    ¡°do you need me to get someone to investigate?¡±


    ¡°no need.¡± shi yan smiled and shook her head.


    I¡¯ve known her for more than six years. We were in the same ss in junior high. Even if there¡¯s something wrong with her, it¡¯s unlikely that she¡¯s an enemy, so we don¡¯t have to pay too much attention to her.


    The two of them chatted as they slowly walked out of the school gate.


    There was only one rtivelyrge shopping mall in the county, and they could buy almost everything they needed there. after leaving the school, the two of them drove straight to the shopping mall.


    when they went shopping, other than the fact that the two of them had an extremely high rate of turning heads due to their outstanding appearance and temperament, everything else went smoothly. After putting the things they had bought back into the car, the two of them found a restaurant with good reviews and had a meal.

 Chapter 479

    ?


    479 inviting miss shi to be a guest


    The meeting ce for the ss reunion was at the central square of the county, and there were a total of twenty people who could make it.


    when shi yan arrived, there were already more than a dozen people sitting in the shade of the square.


    the gifts needed to visit the teacher had been bought by the others. everyone split the cost, including the cost of dinnerter and the KTV. each person¡¯s head was 300 yuan, with a refund.


    Seeing Shi Yane over, more than ten pairs of eyes looked at her.


    There were not many people who could remain as calm as Shi Yan in the face of such attention. Many people sighed in their hearts.


    As expected of Shi Yan, she was as calm as ever.


    as shi yan approached, li yanyan said, ¡± ¡°eh? shi yan, why are you alone? Where¡¯s your boyfriend? didn¡¯t shee with you? don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t bring your boyfriend along because you couldn¡¯t bear to pay the 300 yuan for the party?¡±


    when the news that shi yan had a boyfriend came out, many people present sighed.


    of course, there were also people who were disappointed.


    ¡°li yanyan, i don¡¯t understand. which part of shi yan looks like someone whocks three hundred yuan? It¡¯s her freedom to bring her boyfriend or not, why are you so nosy? shi yan, why don¡¯t you bring a boyfriend? Are you making fun of Shi Yan because you can¡¯t find a boyfriend?¡±


    It was too obvious that Song Yu was speaking up for her. It was hard for Shi Yan to ignore it.


    in fact, they really weren¡¯t that close.


    ¡°Song Yu, why do you always twist my words? i just saw shi yan walking around the school with her boyfriend this morning. now that she¡¯s alone, i¡¯m just curious and asked her. don¡¯t overthink it. ¡±


    ¡°thank you for your concern, but he can¡¯t make it.¡±


    anyone with eyes could tell that shi yan¡¯s ¡°thank you for your concern¡± was directed at song yu.


    Song Yu even raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡±


    e over and sit. there are still a few students who haven¡¯t arrived yet. As for those who feel ufortable if they don¡¯t gossip about other people¡¯s private affairs, you don¡¯t have to care about them at all. Let them talk to themselves there.¡± song yu called shi yan.


    Li Yanyan was furious.


    She wanted to speak again, but the girl beside her quickly stopped her. ¡± we¡¯re all ssmates. this is the first gathering after graduation. don¡¯t make the atmosphere too stiff. otherwise, as the ss monitor, no one will care if you organize another gathering next time. you¡¯ll be very embarrassed, unless you don¡¯t organize any more gatherings in the future. ¡±


    it was impossible not to organize them.


    She wanted to get close to Wan Yi through the party! she also liked to organize activities as a ssmittee member, which made her feel like a leader.


    shi yan sat down on the bench that song yu was sitting on.


    As soon as she sat down, Song Yu approached her and whispered, ¡± ¡°Why are you the only one here? i can see that you and your boyfriend have a good rtionship. he doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would let youe to the party alone.¡±


    with their rtionship, this question was actually a little out of line.


    Song Yu didn¡¯t seem to be such an unruly person.


    Shi Yan looked at her and didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡± hey, don¡¯t misunderstand. i¡¯m different from li yanyan. i¡¯m not here to pry into your private affairs. i just thought that since you¡¯re so pretty, you¡¯de to the party alone. it wouldn¡¯t be good if you drank a little and got targeted. your boyfriend actually let youe by yourself. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually drink when I¡¯m outside.¡± Even if she did drink, she would have a limit. She would not get drunk and cause the situation to get out of control.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t drink, you¡¯re so pretty. Isn¡¯t your boyfriend afraid that other people will target you? It¡¯s always been easy for things to go wrong at a ss gathering.¡±


    shi yan smiled and said,¡±my boyfriend was right about one thing. i fell in love with his face at first sight.¡± Do you think any of us can surpass him in terms of looks?¡±


    song yu shook his head decisively.


    ¡± that¡¯s it. my boyfriend has this much confidence. ¡±


    Song Yu was speechless.


    after sizing shi yan up for a long time, she said,¡±Shi Yan, I find that you¡¯ve changed a lot. In the past, when I talked to you, you would always say whatever came to mind and never waste words. But now, you can even joke with me. ¡±


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re in love?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so,¡± Shi Yan smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± said song yu.


    I heard that you¡¯ve been admitted to a military school in the capital. Are you used to going there? ¡±


    song yu was really surprised that shi yan would take the initiative to ask about her.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing to not get used to. i¡¯m originally from the capital. i didn¡¯t have a guardian when something happened to my family, so my grandmother brought me back to school. i lived in the capital city before junior high school.¡±


    There were no secrets in a small ce. Just like how everyone knew that Shi Yan was an orphan, everyone knew that Song Yu had lived with her grandmother. Before her grandmother had brought her back, she had lived in a big city.


    However, not many people knew which big city he lived in.


    shi yan didn¡¯t pay much attention to other people¡¯s affairs, so she didn¡¯t know much about them.


    only now did he know that song yu was from the capital.


    ¡°my grandmother passed away in my second year of high school. to me, it doesn¡¯t matter where i am.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t know how to respond to her. given her rtionship with song yu, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to sayforting words. after hesitating for a moment, she could only say,¡±as long as you live a good life, it¡¯s the same everywhere.¡±


    If it had been anyone else, they might haveughed and asked Shi Yan if she had personally experienced this. but song yu didn¡¯t. she didn¡¯t say a word.


    She didn¡¯t seem to know that Shi Yan¡¯s fate was simr to hers.


    actually, I¡¯m very happy for you when I saw that you¡¯re in a rtionship and even brought a boyfriend home. At the same time, I¡¯m a little envious.


    shi yan was puzzled.


    Song Yuughed. seeing you with your boyfriend makes me feel that it¡¯s not bad to have someone to apany you. I even want to fall in love.


    ¡°if there¡¯s a suitable person and you want to talk to him, there¡¯s no harm in talking.¡±


    ording to Shi Yan¡¯s usual style of dealing with things, she usually wouldn¡¯t say much about this kind of thing. However, at this time, she inexplicably wanted to say something, but she couldn¡¯t exin why.


    Song Yu stared at her for a few seconds and suddenly burst intoughter. She seemed very happy. I never thought that I would talk to you about this one day, and you would actually be willing to talk to me.


    because of this, I¡¯ll cover for you during the partyter. You can drink without worry if you want to. I won¡¯t let anyone take advantage of you. I promise to hand you over to your boyfriend in one piece.


    There¡¯s no need for ¡®Wufu¡¯.


    When everyone had arrived, he would first pay a visit to his teacher.


    There were too many people, so they didn¡¯t stay at the teacher¡¯s house for too long. They left after sitting for a while.


    before they left, the form teacher stopped shi yan and asked her about her situation at the new school. most of them asked her if she was adapting to school, if she was getting along well with her ssmates, and told her not to be too stressed.


    she could tell that the form teacher was very concerned about her, the dark horse.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t want to scare him, so she didn¡¯t mention that she had applied for a master¡¯s degree and PhD.


    He gave a few simple answers, thanked her, and left.


    The group of them went to the restaurant they had booked for dinner. After dinner, there was a second round. Shi Yan had not nned to go, but Jiang che did not call, so she followed.


    jiang che had originally wanted to attend the gathering with her, but he had to drive back first because he had some work to deal with at thest minute. he said he would pick her upter.


    Shi Yan said that she would not be attending the gathering and would apany him back, but Jiang che did not agree.


    KTV was nothing more than singing and drinking.


    shi yan didn¡¯t sing or drink. she just sat in the corner and yed with her phone while waiting for jiang che¡¯s call. from the moment they started eating in the restaurant, song yu had been sitting beside her. those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were very close, but in fact, they were just old ssmates with an ordinary rtionship.


    Seeing that Shi Yan had stood up, he was clearly ying cards with the people next to him. Song Yu was the first to notice and stood up abruptly.¡±Shi Yan, you¡¯re leaving?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±


    there was a washroom in the private room, but there were people inside. shi yan wanted to go out for some fresh air and call jiang che to ask if he hade, so she simply went to the public washroom outside.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°no, you go ahead. i¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    song yu still seemed a little worried. seeing shi yan¡¯s insistence, he said, ¡± alright, call me if you need anything. you have my number. ¡±


    aftering out of the bathroom, shi yan stood in front of the tap to wash her hands.


    Suddenly, she stopped washing her hands.


    then, he continued to wash his hands unhurriedly. he even took a tissue paper from the side and slowly wiped his hands. he threw the tissue into the trash can and slowly turned around.


    As soon as she turned around, she was blocked by five or six people who looked like bodyguards.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan, our boss would like to see you.¡±


    seeing shi yan walk out of the room, li yanyan, who wanted to cause trouble for her, and wan yi, who was worried about her, stopped in their tracks.


    After a while, Wan Yi finally reacted. He wanted to go forward, but Li Yanyan stopped him.


    Wan Yi, those people don¡¯t look simple. Are you looking for death by going there now? ¡±


    ¡°let go!¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t let go! i don¡¯t know who shi yan has offended. why did you go to your death? We¡¯re not even close to Shi Yan!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re ssmates, and we came out together. It¡¯s our responsibility to bring each and every one of us back in one piece! ss monitor, don¡¯t forget that you are the one who organized this gathering. if something happens to shi yan, you and all of us who attended the gathering will have to bear the responsibility!¡±


    when he said that, li yanyan was a little frightened.


    even ... Even if we want to help, we can¡¯t just go there alone. We can go back to the private room and call a few more people or call the police. Isn¡¯t that more reliable? ¡±


    ¡°go back and call for help. i¡¯ll stay here and watch. don¡¯t be impulsive. those people didn¡¯t use violence on shi yan. we¡¯re not sure what the situation is, so don¡¯t call the police for now.¡±


    li yanyan hoped that something had really happened to shi yan, but she was afraid of taking responsibility. she cursed in a low voice as she ran in the direction of the private room.


    wan yi still didn¡¯t listen and stood there waiting. he walked in the direction of shi yan.


    ¡°What are you guys doing? don¡¯t make things difficult for my ssmate!¡±


    ¡°little student, this is none of your business. move aside!¡± A bodyguard raised his hand and pushed. Wan Yi was caught off guard and was pushed back two steps before he could stand up.


    It also gave him a better understanding of these people¡¯s strength.


    These people were all martial artists! They were not ordinary bodyguards!


    shi yan also saw wan yi and frowned slightly. ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be meddlesome, Wanyi.¡±


    it was a very light look, but wan yi was inexplicably intimidated. he subconsciously took a few steps back and stood aside.


    ¡°it seems that your boss has been nning this for a long time, especially when the fifth lord jiang isn¡¯t with me. However, since your boss has the ability to send fifth Lord Jiang away from me, don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t stop me with just a few people?¡±


    li yanyan called her ssmates over and happened to hear shi yan¡¯s words.

 Chapter 480

    ?


    480 She had concerns because of him


    ¡°What does Shi Yan mean by Huanhuan? These people don¡¯t look simple. How did Shi Yan offend them?¡±


    ¡°i, i don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°what fifth lord did shi yan say? who is that? someone shi yan knew? also, wasn¡¯t shi yan a little too bold? surrounded by so many people who are obviously not easy to deal with, she¡¯s actually not panicking at all!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m not very familiar with Shi Yan to begin with.¡±


    ¡°song yu, did you know?¡±


    song yu didn¡¯t reply. she kept looking in shi yan¡¯s direction. then, she nced at the men in ck surrounding shi yan and narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°W-what should we do now? do you want to call the police?¡±


    ¡°re-re-report it, yingluo.¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t!¡± Hearing the crowd¡¯s panicked discussion, Wan Yi turned around and warned them.


    one of the boys whispered,¡±what if we don¡¯t call the police?¡± rush up to help? Wanyi, even if we wanted to, we don¡¯t have the ability!¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s wait first.¡±


    wan yi said and looked at shi yan.


    Shi Yan also saw that all her ssmates had arrived, but she didn¡¯t have time to care. She looked away after a nce.


    ¡± of course, we know that we can¡¯t stop miss shi yan alone. but miss shi yan is not alone now, is she? ¡±


    he nced at the group of people that li yanyan had called over.


    ¡°are you threatening me?¡± Shi Yan¡¯s expression was calm, and there was no fluctuation in her tone, so no emotion could be heard.


    ¡°I don¡¯t dare to. Our boss just wants to invite miss Shi Yan to have a cup of tea. He has no ill intentions.¡±


    ¡°A person with no ill intentions would not deliberately send fifth Lord Jiang away just to block me. people with no ill intentions would not use my ssmates to threaten me. it¡¯s a pity that your boss doesn¡¯t know me well enough. he naively thinks that he can threaten me with a few ssmates he¡¯s not familiar with.¡±


    the students who heard shi yan¡¯s words had different expressions.


    She didn¡¯t know if she was afraid or shocked by Shi Yan¡¯s coldness.


    perhaps both.


    No one spoke and they all looked at Shi Yan. Even Wan Yi, who had been calm just now, looked at her with a touch of surprise after hearing Shi Yan¡¯s words. It was as if they hadn¡¯t expected Shi Yan to be so cold-hearted that she didn¡¯t care about the safety of her ssmates at all.


    no matter how bad their rtionship was, they had been ssmates for three years!


    How did she manage to not care at all?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t care what they were thinking about or how they viewed her.


    With a faint smile, he looked at the people blocking his way and calmly spat out two words, ¡± ¡°get out of the way.¡±


    with just two words, the people blocking the way subconsciously took a small step back. if they had not reacted quickly and stopped in time, they might have really made way.


    he was shocked.


    they had actually been stunned by a little girl!


    as expected of the person that fifth lord jiang had taken a fancy to, she already had such an intimidating aura at such a young age!


    ¡°We¡¯re just following orders. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us, miss Shi Yan.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t want to waste time here. jiang che hadn¡¯t called her yet, so she was a little worried. He didn¡¯t bother to talk any more nonsense, and his figure moved as he directly attacked!


    he didn¡¯t expect her to attack so quickly. before he could react, one of them was already kicked away.


    he hit the wall and fell to the ground.


    The crowd was so shocked that they screamed.


    seeing shi yan¡¯s smooth movements, wan yi was shocked that she had such good skills. at the same time, he understood that they would only be a burden to her if they stayed here, so he hurriedly asked the other students to retreat.


    Li Yanyan was stunned. The girl next to her pulled her back, and she followed the rest.


    ¡°T-that person is Yingluo, Shi Yan?¡±


    Song Yu sneered. that¡¯s Shi Yan. Li Yanyan, you should know how forgiving Shi Yan is to you now, right? ¡±


    Oh, that¡¯s not right. You¡¯re just an ordinary ssmate to Shi Yan. She doesn¡¯t need to be ¡®tolerant¡¯ to you. She¡¯s toozy to even argue with you.


    li yanyan didn¡¯t refute song yu¡¯s words, either because she was too shocked or because she felt that song yu¡¯s words made sense.


    More than ten minutester, all the people blocking the road had been knocked down by Shi Yan.


    these people were indeed quite capable. it took shi yan more than ten minutes to cook them.


    the manager of the KTV heard themotion and rushed over. he wanted to stop the fight, but he was so scared that he didn¡¯t dare to move.


    Shi Yan tidied up her clothes, which were a little messy from her previous actions, and looked at Wan Yi and the others. Her eyes were fixed on Song Yu¡¯s face for half a second before she moved away.


    these people, including wan yi, who was usually the calmest, couldn¡¯t maintain theirposure when they saw this scene. only song yu was stunned.


    song yu wasn¡¯t shocked or flustered at all from the beginning to the end. instead, he felt like he was watching a show.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry for disturbing everyone¡¯s gathering because of my personal grudges. this is a public ce, they won¡¯t dare to do anything to you in public. i have something to do, so i¡¯ll leave.¡±


    it was already like this. if she wanted to leave, who would dare to say anything?


    li yanyan didn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Qianqian, you can go ahead if you have something to do. Don¡¯t worry, there are surveince cameras here. Otherwise, we can call the police. Nothing will happen. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. Wan Yi said.


    shi yan nodded and prepared to leave.


    Just as she turned around, someone walked towards her.


    There were five or six people, and the one in the lead was a man in his fifties.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know him.


    the man nced at the few people who had been knocked down by shi yan and looked at her. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi Yan is very skilled. no, i should call you miss shi.¡±


    ¡± you¡¯re indeed from the shi family. you¡¯re still a dragon among men even after being away for many years. ¡±


    ¡°oh, i forgot to introduce. i¡¯m jiang zhe, second in the jiang family. ording to the seniority of the jiang family and the shi family, miss shi should call me second uncle jiang. ording to fifth brother¡¯s seniority, miss shi can just call me second brother.¡±


    It was the second master of the Jiang family in the capital, Jiang Zhe.


    As expected of Jiang Yu and Jiang Shasha¡¯s father, he was much more powerful than the other members of the Jiang family she had met before. He could even send fifth Lord Jiang away.


    ¡°So it¡¯s the Jiang family¡¯s second master. I¡¯ve been disrespectful.¡±


    It was reasonable to say that the title of ¡± second master of the Jiang family ¡± was more appropriate for Jiang Zhe¡¯s status than ¡± second uncle Jiang ¡± and ¡± second brother Jiang, ¡± but this was not the case.


    This was just a very unfamiliar title.


    shi yan didn¡¯t want to im the rtionship between the shi family and the jiang family, and she didn¡¯t want to im the rtionship with jiang che.


    jiang che might not be willing to acknowledge these brothers of the jiang family.


    at this moment, a series of footsteps were heard.


    A few people walked towards Shi Yan.


    ¡°Youngdy Yan.¡± It was Tong Yan, one of Shi Yan¡¯s five subordinates and the head of the ¡°haze¡± in the city of Qing.


    she had brought five or six people with her.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss yan, i¡¯mte. are you alright?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, i¡¯m fine.¡±


    She could live her life however she wanted, but now that she had Jiang che, she had no choice but to take care of him.


    The fifth master of the Jiang family was feared by countless people, and there were countless people who wanted his life. how could she not make some preparations when jiang che apanied her back to a small ce like wu county alone?


    Just like how Jiang che had arranged for people toe here in advance to make preparations, she had also asked Tong Yan to bring some people here to settle things in advance, just in case.

 Chapter 481

    ?


    481 Stay as a guest


    Just now, when she was blocked by people, she found an opportunity to send a message to Tong Yan. Then, Tong Yan hurriedly brought his men over.


    ¡°Is there any news of Jiang che?¡±


    she had also sent a message to jiang che, but there was no reply.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang is at Crescent Bay. As for what happened after he returned, our people didn¡¯t follow him too closely for fear of disturbing him, so we don¡¯t know. however, one thing is for sure. fifth lord jiang didn¡¯t leave the vige after he returned to crescent bay. there was no big movement from crescent bay, so fifth lord jiang should be fine.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t feel at ease because of her words.


    he took out his phone and dialed wu yaozi¡¯s number.


    He was temporarily unable to connect.


    He then dialed the phone number in his memory and called several other people in the vige, but he could not get through.


    shi yan heaved a sigh of relief.


    he couldn¡¯t even get through to his phone. it seemed like the signal was blocked.


    no matter how capable jiang zhe was, it was impossible for him to touch the entire vige. Crescent Bay wasn¡¯t some backward vige. It had inte ess, and many families in the vige had surveince cameras.


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, miss shi. fifth brother is my younger brother. Besides, he¡¯s the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord that countless people respect and fear. I was only able to trap him for a short while with the help of the lordmaster, so how could I do anything else?¡±


    just then, shi yan¡¯s phone vibrated.


    She received a message: [ it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be there soon. ]


    shi yan had just finished reading the message when another group of people came. shi yan had seen the first person before. he was the one who had sent the bus to them at the station that day.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan, we¡¯re sorry that we¡¯rete. We¡¯ve frightened you.¡±


    shi yan waved her hand, and that person led the others to the side and stood beside tong yan.


    ¡°As expected of the fifth brother, even with the old master¡¯s help, he couldn¡¯t be trapped for long. He came so quickly.¡±


    ¡°second master jiang spent so much effort and risked offending fifth master jiang just to see me. it shouldn¡¯t be just to say this, right?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, you can say it all at once. Fifth Lord Jiang and I are here for a vacation. We don¡¯t want anyone toe and disturb us every other day.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s too noisy here, why don¡¯t we find a quiet ce to sit down and talk?¡±


    ¡°no need. let¡¯s talk here,¡± shi yan refused. jiang che will be here soon. he said he¡¯ll pick me up here, i don¡¯t want him to waste his time picking me up from another ce.¡±


    ¡°miss shi is really attentive to fifth brother. If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s talk here.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing urgent for me to see miss Shi. I just heard that you¡¯re with fifth brother and that he¡¯s already met the Shi family, who are your elders. as fifth brother¡¯s family, our jiang family can¡¯t be too impolite. it¡¯s only right that we send an elder to formally meet you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that fifth brother is protecting you so well that it¡¯s difficult to even see you.¡±


    ¡°Because of the misunderstanding between Fifth brother and the family, miss Shi also has some misunderstandings about us. She knows that you don¡¯t want to see us, so she sent someone to invite you to see us.¡±


    ¡°in the end, it¡¯s our jiang family¡¯s fault.¡±


    His face was full of sincerity, and it seemed like he really was.


    shi yan watched him calmly and waited for him to finish.


    it was rather casual.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to meet me officially as an elder?¡±


    Shi Yan chuckled and said,¡±speaking of the Jiang family¡¯s elders, two of them came to Haicheng to see me.¡± one was the jiang family¡¯s great-aunt, the other was the jiang family¡¯s aunt, and now they were meeting the jiang family¡¯s second master. unfortunately, whether it¡¯s them or the jiang family¡¯s second master, the way they came to meet people was not considered impolite.¡±


    they¡¯re either blocking the way or surrounding us. The Jiang family is a great aristocratic family, after all. This so-called courtesy is really not ttering.


    ¡°if you¡¯re really interested in visiting, you can send an invitation to the shi family or the su family in haicheng. my parents are at the su family¡¯s house now. even if it doesn¡¯t work, you can send an invitation to the jiang family in haicheng. the fifth lord and i are currently living there.¡±


    whenever second master Jiang sends me an invitation, I still have basic etiquette. I won¡¯t be so impolite as to refuse an invitation from Jiang Che¡¯s elder. I won¡¯t go to the extent of second master Jiang taking the trouble to block me here.


    ¡± from the looks of it, the jiang family¡¯s second master spent so much effort toe here. was it really to see me as jiang che¡¯s elder? ¡±


    Without waiting for Jiang Zhe¡¯s reply, Shi Yan said, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Second master Jiang must have known how much fifth master Jiang valued me and wanted to use me as a bargaining chip to threaten him.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that second master jiang has overestimated himself and underestimated me.¡±


    ¡± actually, the jiang family¡¯s third young master knows a little about my background. second master jiang should have asked the jiang family¡¯s third young master about my background beforeing to find me. ¡±


    ¡°Huang ¡®er?¡± jiang zhe furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°It seems that the Jiang family¡¯s second master doesn¡¯t know his son very well. you people of the jiang family are really strange. you don¡¯t dare to go directly to fifth lord jiang, and all of you are staring at me. do i look like someone who can be easily manipted?¡±


    ¡°I originally wanted to wait until the next time I apanied fifth Lord Jiang back to the capital before going to meet you, but you just had toe to my door again and again to find trouble. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Jiang Zhe¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met Shi Yan¡¯s harmless, smiling eyes.¡±You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    miss Shi, you have a deep misunderstanding of the Jiang family. It¡¯s understandable that you misunderstood my intentions. However, a criminal can still defend himself. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to convict me without giving me a chance to exin? ¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t really care if it¡¯s suitable or not. since second master jiang is already here, why don¡¯t you stay and be a guest for a few days?¡±


    ¡°Tong Yan, invite the second master of the Jiang family back to stay for a few days, and inform the third young master of the Jiang family. Zhenzhen, you should directly inform the old master of the Jiang family toe and get him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, youngdy Yan!¡±


    Tong Yan had been to the city of Qing for a long time. The people she had brought with her had all been through a lot in the city. They were all people who made a living on the edge of a knife. Their skills were far beyond that of ordinary bodyguards.


    ¡°Second master Jiang, sorry for the offense.¡± tong yan walked straight to jiang zhe.


    ¡°miss shi, what do you mean by this?¡±


    shi yan ignored him.


    since tong yan had received shi yan¡¯s order to take action, jiang che¡¯s men naturally could not stand aside and watch indifferently. they left two men to protect shi yan while the rest went to help.


    the scene became chaotic again.


    jiang zhe¡¯s men had some skills, but jiang zhe himself didn¡¯t have muchbat power. even if he had some amateur skills, it was when he was young. jiang zhe was already 57 years old. if he were to really fight, he would probably hurt himself before the enemy.


    so shi yan really couldn¡¯t understand what these people of the jiang family were thinking. they didn¡¯t have the slightest confidence and arrogantly came to find trouble. did they not consider the consequences?


    No wonder the Jiang family was getting worse and worse without the fifth Lord.


    Jiang Zhe probably had histe wife¡¯s genes to thank for giving birth to children like Jiang Yu and Jiang Shasha.


    he was quickly subdued.


    ¡°miss shi, aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to enter the jiang family in the future by doing this?¡±


    ¡°Why does she need to enter the Jiang family?¡± a clear voice came.


    There was less gentleness in her usual demeanor and a coldness that Shi Yan had never heard of before.

 Chapter 482

    ?


    482 she wanted to meet the jiang family


    jiang che walked through the crowd of onlookers, step by step. on his good-looking face, his deep eyes hid a sharp light, and his gaze fell on jiang zhe, who had been restrained.


    There was no panic on Jiang Zhe¡¯s face just now, only a little anger. once jiang che appeared, his calmness was gone.


    a sh of panic appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Fifth, fifth brother.¡±


    ¡°second master jiang, you¡¯re so capable.¡± Jiang che returned to his usual gentle and warm appearance, calm and collected, his emotions not obvious.


    However, the more he acted this way, the more uneasy Jiang Zhe, who had seen how scary he was when he was angry, felt.


    Jiang che retracted his gaze from him and walked towards Shi Yan.


    ¡°You¡¯re not hurt, are you?¡± he held her hand and examined it.


    ¡°no, don¡¯t worry,¡± shi yan shook her head.


    I¡¯m sorry. I was careless this time. I didn¡¯t expect the old man to be so muddleheaded that he actually dared to set his eyes on you!


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± jiang che held her fingers tightly.


    Fortunately, she was able to deal with it. Fortunately, she was not a delicate little girl who did not have any self-protection ability. Otherwise, he would not forgive his own negligence.


    however, he did not think that if shi yan did not have any self-protection ability, he would not have let her attend the party alone.


    his so-called negligence was actually based on his trust in shi yan.


    he knew very well that shi yan didn¡¯t need him to guard her all the time. she had the ability. She had the ability to protect herself and also the ability to fight alongside him.


    ¡°You can handle him?¡±


    Shi Yan nodded. yes. I¡¯ve been asked toe here again and again. No matter how good-tempered I am, I can¡¯t stand it. I want to meet with the people who can speak to the Jiang family.


    jiang che knew that she wasn¡¯t angered by the jiang family¡¯s repeated attempts to cause trouble for her. she was actually very calm. very few things could stir up her emotions, even if someone took the initiative to cause her trouble.


    she wanted to personally meet the person who could speak to the jiang family, but it was only for his sake.


    She couldn¡¯t bear to see others bully him. She knew that he didn¡¯t want to face the Jiang family, so she came here herself to seek justice for him and to help him vent his anger.


    ¡°fifth brother, i¡¯m here on the lordmaster¡¯s orders. you should know that without the lordmaster¡¯s help, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to trap you for so long. You like the daughter of the Shi family. The Jiang family shoulde and meet the person you like. i¡¯m representing the old master, you can¡¯t let her take me away!¡±


    everyone knows that she¡¯s the only daughter in the third generation of the Shi family. She¡¯s the treasure that everyone in the Shi family dotes on. Once I fall into the hands of the Shi family and they find out that I¡¯vee to Shi Yan, the Shi family will not show me any mercy!


    ¡°you can¡¯t let them take me away!¡±


    ¡°Second master Jiang seems to have made a mistake.¡±


    Shi Yan looked at him with a smile and said,¡±I don¡¯t intend to hand you over to the Shi family.¡± I¡¯ve already said that you should¡¯ve asked third young master Jiang about my background.¡±


    ¡°Also, are you serious about pleading with the fifth Lord Jiang? In your opinion, the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord would go against my will and side with you? Second master Jiang, don¡¯t you think that your understanding of yourself is not very urate?¡±


    Hearing her words, Jiang Che¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up.


    he pinched her fingertips.


    Miss Shi knew that she was more important to him. Compared to the others, he would only side with her, which made him very satisfied.


    ¡°tong yan, take him away. it¡¯s a public ce, don¡¯t stay here to avoid disturbing the order.¡±


    as soon as shi yan finished speaking, tong yan knocked jiang zhe unconscious with one palm and took him away.


    In a short while, Tong Yan¡¯s people and Jiang Che¡¯s people had all left. The scene returned to peace.


    the onlookers were surprised and curious, but no one dared toe forward and ask.


    Shi Yan nodded at Wan Yi and the others, then left with Jiang che.


    However, when she passed by Song Yu, she said in a very low voice, ¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell anyone about this.¡±


    Song Yu¡¯s body froze.


    After a while, she came back to her senses and chuckled.


    She was indeed from the Shi family. She did not think that she had given herself away, but she had been seen through just like that?


    however, she had clearly been by shi yan¡¯s side for the past six years, and shi yan had not noticed it at all!


    it had only been a semester, and she had changed so much?


    love was indeed mysterious.


    It could make Shi Yan, a person who didn¡¯t pay much attention to anything, pay attention to the people and things around her. It could also make a twelve-year-old girl like her willing to apany a strange girl and guard her.


    By now, she had booked a ne ticket and rushed back the moment she received the news that Shi Yan had returned to Wu County.


    it was because he was worried.


    Shi Yan was really very likable. Even though she was unwilling toe to Wu County after getting the order, her attitude towards Shi Yanpletely changed within a few days.


    she didn¡¯t feel forced at all to stay by shi yan¡¯s side in wu county for the next six years.


    ¡°What are you all doing? If you want to continue ying, then go back to the room. If not, then go back to your own homes.¡±


    song yu¡¯s words brought everyone back to their senses.


    No one wanted to stay and y, so they all found excuses to leave.


    Even Li Yanyan, who found Shi Yan An eyesore and wanted to pick a fight with her, did not dare to stay.


    she was not on the same level as shi yan at all, so she did not dare to court death. she still felt a lingering fear when she left and was very d that she had not caused trouble for shi yan when she had just followed her out.


    they all left, leaving wan yi and song yu behind.


    ¡°song yu, are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Song Yu nodded, a little surprised that Wan Yi would call her.


    Although they had been ssmates for three years, to be honest, their rtionship was only average. When she took Wan Yi¡¯s car to school, she was also called one by one, and when someone called her, she would follow. It was not Wan Yi who asked her to go with him.


    they went downstairs together.


    ¡°Yingluo, you didn¡¯t seem surprised at all.¡± wan yi said.


    ¡°What?¡± Song Yu pretended not to understand.


    Wan Yi looked at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said.


    The two of them quietly walked out of the KTV and left in different directions.


    Song Yu, who was in the taxi, looked at Wan Yi standing by the side of the road through the rearview mirror and sighed. They were not from the same world, so Wan Yi should get over it.


    besides, that was the fifth lord jiang! how many people in this world couldpare to the immortal-like fifth lord jiang?


    even if there were, shi yan probably wouldn¡¯t like them.


    After all, Jiang Wu was the only one who had appeared in so many years.


    she and jiang che came to the side of the parked car. they didn¡¯t see the license te number, only the body of the car. shi yan could also tell at a nce that the car was not the one they had before, even though it was the same model and color.


    shi yan immediately became anxious. she had not forgotten that jiang che had been in a car ident three years ago.


    ¡°jiang che, what happened on your side?¡±


    seeing how anxious she was, jiang che raised his hand and rubbed her head. ¡± ¡°let¡¯s talk in the car.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I was in the house when the car had the problem.¡±


    in the house meant that he was not in the car.


    shi yan heaved a long sigh of relief. she pulled him down by his cor and kissed him directly. the slightly urgent kiss revealed her fear.


    In fact, Jiang che was no less scared than her.


    only god knew how anxious he was when he found out that something might have happened to her.

 Chapter 483

    ?


    483 She was extremely gentle


    In the car, the car had already started. Shi Yan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, still had a bit of moisture on her lips and a blush on her face.


    he quietly listened to jiang che tell her what had happened when he went back to deal with work.


    ¡°there¡¯s a problem with my business in the capital, and i need to deal with it personally. it¡¯s not a big deal. it can be settled in two to three hours.¡±


    ¡°the inte was cut off in the middle of the process. I didn¡¯t expect the old man to intervene, and the others didn¡¯t have the guts to offend me directly, so I didn¡¯t think much about it. I thought there was a problem with the family¡¯swork, so I went to check it myself, which took some time.¡±


    ¡± i was about to make a call when i realized that it wasn¡¯t the inte at home that had a problem, but the inte in the vige was blocked. that was when i realized that something had happened. i was about to go out when i realized that the car tires parked outside the door had been punctured. It took me some time to contact someone and get the car, which is why I¡¯m sote.¡±


    ¡°The tires were punctured at the entrance of the house?¡±


    Although it was a little unexpected, to be honest, Shi Yan was d.


    It was better to have it broken at the door than to have it broken on the road.


    ¡± yes, i¡¯ve got someone to investigate. it was done by a loafing person from the neighboring vige who took money and has been sent to deal with it. ¡±


    they didn¡¯t even alert us beforeing to our doorstep. It seems like they¡¯ve put in a lot of effort for this. shi yan said.


    ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Jiang che looked at her. do you want to settle this before or after the new year? ¡±


    he was referring to her meeting with the old master of the jiang family.


    ¡°it¡¯s only a few days until the new year. this is the first new year we¡¯ll be spending together. i want to spend this new year in peace and i don¡¯t want to care about anything else for now.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    Before the new year, he would get someone to keep an eye on it and not let anyone disturb it.


    ¡°the people under you ...¡±


    At this point, Jiang che suddenly stopped.


    shi yan already understood what he meant.


    ¡°You are asking about Tong Yan? she¡¯s just one day earlier than us.¡±


    She said to Jiang che, ¡± I don¡¯t care about myself. I have you by my side. I have to be more cautious.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    he met jiang che¡¯s deep gaze.


    ¡°yes?¡± shi yan was still smiling.


    Jiang che sighed softly, helplessly and dotingly, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t say that while i¡¯m driving. we¡¯re on the road, it¡¯s not safe.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°That female ssmate of yours, what¡¯s up with her?¡±


    he had clearly heard what she had said when she passed by song yu.


    ¡°song yu. i didn¡¯t notice it before, but i only noticed it today.¡± In a small county like Wu County, there was nothing special about being in the same ss in middle school and high school.


    ¡± probably someone from the shi family. but i can¡¯t be sure who exactly sent them. ¡±


    ¡°Do you want to investigate?¡±


    ¡°no, there¡¯s no need. we¡¯re not enemies anyway. besides, she got into a university in the capital, so i¡¯m going back to haicheng to study after the new year. we won¡¯t have much interaction in the future. I¡¯m guessing that since she managed to get into the capital, she must havepleted her mission.¡±


    The two of them chatted on and off as they returned to Crescent Bay.


    On the way, Shi Yan didn¡¯t mention anything rted to the Jiang family, nor did she ask Jiang che how well he had dealt with the Jiang family.


    She knew where she was going. There was no need to mention those people to annoy Jiang che.


    during the gathering in the afternoon, shi yan had eaten, but jiang che had been busy and had not eaten. once they returned to the small courtyard, the two of them went into the kitchen.


    He had bought a lot of things today and did notck ingredients. There were also enough vegetables in the yard, so he could cook a good meal.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t let Shi Yan Cook by herself. He helped her.


    the two of them cooked together.


    there were three dishes and a soup, all very homely.


    this was the first meal shi yan had truly cooked for jiang che.


    There was nothing to say about Shi Yan¡¯s cooking skills. The noble fifth Lord Jiang, who had never suffered before, could not find any fault with her cooking. He only felt that the chefs of Jade food square were inferior to her.


    seeing that jiang che was about to get more rice after eating three bowls of rice, shi yan stopped him.


    it¡¯s toote now. You¡¯ll feel ufortable if you eat too much. If you like it, I¡¯ll make more for you. You don¡¯t have to keep eating like this.


    jiang che, who was about to get up to get rice,ughed and sat back down.


    she put down her bowl and focused on putting food into shi yan¡¯s bowl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me any more food, I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    ¡°mr. jiang, is my cooking to your taste?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost full, what do you think?¡±


    ¡± i didn¡¯t think there was anything special about cooking in the past. if it wasn¡¯t necessary, i usually wouldn¡¯t cook. but now, i¡¯m d that i have this skill. ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know how to cook. You can Ask Auntie to cook at home. If you don¡¯t like auntie¡¯s cooking, I can learn. You know, I learn things very quickly.¡±


    he was serious, and shi yan knew that this was what he was really thinking.


    ¡°i¡¯m happy to cook for you.¡± She said.


    the corners of jiang che¡¯s lips lifted slightly, and his eyes were smiling.¡±miss shi said that she doesn¡¯t usually cook. i remember that you sent me the herbal dishes and soup that you personally made not long after we met. so, that¡¯s not a normal situation, right?¡±


    of course, it wasn¡¯t an ordinary situation. she had a destination in mind and an ulterior motive.


    He clearly knew everything, yet he still used this to tease her.


    Shi Yan red at him and then naturally changed the topic.¡±After we eat, pack up and let¡¯s go out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Jiang che smiled.


    he did not tease her anymore.


    ¡± i was nning to take you to the mountains to pick herbs tomorrow, but ording to the weather forecast, it seems to be raining tomorrow. i¡¯ll have to go the day after tomorrow. ¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°No rush, it¡¯s just a matter of time. It just so happens that a lot of things happened today, so I can have a good rest at home tomorrow.¡±


    Jiang che saw that she had put down her bowl and was about to get up and clean up, so he stopped her. ¡°You sit, I¡¯ll clean up.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll make a phone call,¡± shi yan did not decline.


    ¡°Go on, it¡¯s cold outside. If you want to fight outside, put on your coat.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    At the door, Shi Yan turned back to look at the person who was clearing the dishes in the kitchen.


    The corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile.


    she was probably the only one who could make the noble fifth lord jiang willing to work in the kitchen.


    the two of them stayed under the same roof, cooking and cleaning together. they didn¡¯t have to push all the work to one person. whoever had the time would do it. she had never thought about it before, nor had she looked forward to it.


    now that he had experienced it, he felt warm even when the cold night wind blew.


    she went to the yard to make a call to tong yan and gave him some instructions.


    after the call, jiang che came out after washing the dishes.


    The two of them went out for a walk before returning to their room to wash up.


    In the middle of the night, Shi Yan was woken up by some movement. When she woke up in a daze, she realized that no one was beside her.


    there would be rain tomorrow, so the sky outside wasn¡¯t good. there was no moon, and it was gray. shi yan couldn¡¯t see the person standing by the window clearly, only a faint figure.


    He seemed to be holding a cigarette in his hand, but he did not light it.


    shi yan had never seen jiang che smoke before, but after living together for a long time, she knew that jiang che smoked. she had seen a cigarette box on his desk.


    after living together for so long, this was the first time she had seen jiang che lose sleep in the middle of the night.


    As expected, the Jiang family still had an influence on him.


    No matter what, he was still a mortal. He would be hurt and hurt, and it was not like what the outside world said that he was transcendent and didn¡¯t care about anything.


    but jiang che clearly didn¡¯t want her to know.


    since he didn¡¯t want her to know, she would pretend that she didn¡¯t know anything. however, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch.


    She closed her eyes and turned to the side, pretending to be in a half-awake state.¡±Jiang chexuxu, Jiang chexuxu,¡±


    her voice startled jiang che.


    He saw that she was still looking for him even though the nket was lifted halfway.


    jiang che put the cigarette back into the box, opened the small cab under the desk, put it in, and walked over to lie down. he pulled her into his arms, ¡± ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°Cover yourself with the nket, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± he pulled the nket over her.


    However, the person in his arms fumbled around and raised her head to capture his lips. She kissed him closely as if she was insecure in her sleep.


    Jiang che already had something on his mind and neededfort the most. How could he stand her trouble?


    Very quickly, the tables turned.


    as the kiss became more intense, jiang che flipped over and trapped her.


    He didn¡¯t know that when he was kissing her, the person he had trapped slowly opened her eyes and reached out her hands to hug him.


    she responded to him with extreme gentleness.

 Chapter 484

    ?


    484 Invited to be a guest


    In a courtyard of arge house in the capital, a person who was watching TV in the living room received a call from an unknown number.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    the voice sounded slightly old.


    After all, he was already 80 years old.


    a young woman¡¯s voice came from the phone, with a bit of unruliness, ¡± ¡°hello, elder jiang!¡±


    Jiang Qi was the previous head of the Jiang family. When he was in power, the Jiang family¡¯s influence was not as great as when Jiang che was in power, but it was not much worse. At least it was better than now.


    he had been in a high position for a long time, and the people who weed and sent him off were all very respectful to him, especially the younger generation. in all these years, jiang che was the only junior he had seen who dared to speak to him without any restraint.


    This was the first time a junior other than Jiang che had treated him with such an indifferent attitude.


    And it was an unknown little girl.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s expression was not good.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m just a nobody, so i won¡¯t mention my name. I¡¯m calling you sote because I have something to tell you.¡±


    jiang xun didn¡¯t say anything.


    He furrowed his brows deeply and was already displeased.


    tong yan chuckled. ¡± recently, the second master of the jiang family came to wu county of yun province and met ourdy yan. since second master jiang is the second brother of the fifth master of the jiang family,dy yan asked him to stay as a guest for a few days. ¡±


    ¡°i heard that old master jiang values his son very much. our miss yan is very hospitable, and i thought that second master jiang would not want to leave, so she asked me to pass on a message to old master jiang. If the Jiang family¡¯s second master is still unwilling to return to the capital after the new year, then old master Jiang might need to personally go and fetch him.¡±


    Tong Yan did not know whether Jiang Zhi valued Jiang Zhe or not, so he did not Ask Amy to check. He only asked Amy to check Jiang Zhi¡¯s private phone number.


    It was already ten O ¡®clock in the evening. Usually, Jiang Zhi would have returned to her room to rest by this time. Today, she was still sitting in the living room at this time because she was waiting for Jiang Zhe¡¯s call.


    after waiting for so long, there was still no news of jiang zhe. instead, he received a call from tong yan.


    In the beginning, he had not linked Tong Yan to Shi Yan at all. It was because he felt that even if Jiang Zhe did not seed or even failed this time, it should be Jiang che or the Shi family who contacted him. It could not be a young girl he had never heard of.


    He had never thought that it would be Shi Yan.


    after learning about jiang che and shi yan, he had sent someone to investigate shi yan.


    although he had not thoroughly investigated shi yan¡¯s matter, he had found out all the superficial things, such as shi yan¡¯s general temperament.


    he had never seen or heard shi yan speak, but he knew that shi yan would not speak in such an unruly tone.


    ¡°You¡¯re with that girl from the Shi family?¡±


    ¡°since old master jiang addressed our miss yan as such, those who don¡¯t know would think that you two are very close. in fact, you¡¯ve never even met before.¡±


    jiang qian¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, please don¡¯t take offense, old master Jiang. since i¡¯ve already delivered the message, i won¡¯t disturb elder jiang any further. remember, you have to pick up second master jiang after the new year, and you have to pick him up personally. don¡¯t get it wrong, elder jiang. However, it doesn¡¯t seem to matter even if you¡¯re mistaken. You probably won¡¯t be able to find out where we¡¯ve invited second master Jiang to be a guest.¡±


    ¡°oh, don¡¯t even think about going to wu county to look for miss yan. she and the fifth lord are on vacation. i don¡¯t think either of them would like to be disturbed.¡±


    ¡± then, elder jiang, see you after the new year. ¡±


    ¡°Du du du ...¡±


    a busy tone came from the other end of the phone, and jiang qian threw the phone at him.


    ¡°Old master, what happened?¡± the voice alerted the people outside.


    ¡°Call Jiang Yu and tell him toe back immediately! Also, send a visiting card to the Shi family. I¡¯ll go to the Shi family to see Shi Xun in person tomorrow!¡±


    *


    Jiang Shasha was a guest at Jiang Yu¡¯s temporary residence in Haicheng when she received the call from the old mansion.


    or rather, it was jiang yu who ¡± invited ¡± her over and even prepared another room for her so that she could live with him while she was in haicheng.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t because they were close siblings. Jiang Qi wanted to keep an eye on Jiang Shasha and prevent her from leaving Haicheng.


    ¡°looking at third brother¡¯s expression, did something happen?¡±


    jiang shasha was sitting on the sofa with her legs crossed. she had already taken off her sses and ced them on the coffee table in front of her, so she didn¡¯t look like her usual quiet and harmless self at all.


    He flicked the wine ss in his hand and looked at Jiang Yu who was sitting diagonally opposite him. ¡°let me guess who¡¯s in trouble.¡± she smiled and took a sip of her wine. ¡± ah, it¡¯s daddy, right? ¡±


    he had no information about it beforehand, but jiang shasha clearly knew about it.


    ¡°You¡¯re involved in this?¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Look at what third brother is saying. That¡¯s my biological father. I¡¯m not so heartless as to deliberately let him court death. I just heard some news beforehand through some channels.¡±


    ¡°Since you received the news beforehand, why didn¡¯t you stop them?¡±


    jiang shasha finished the red wine in one gulp and poured herself another.


    She raised her eyebrows and looked at him,¡±third brother, have you forgotten that I¡¯m just a painter? a poor painter who needs to set up a stall on the roadside to earn travel expenses.¡± Father is following the old master¡¯s orders to find trouble with fifth uncle. I don¡¯t have the ability to stop him. after all, i can¡¯t afford to offend either fifth uncle or the old master.¡±


    Jiang Shasha, don¡¯t treat me like how you treat other people. It¡¯s useless to y dumb in front of me.


    ¡°third brother, now doesn¡¯t seem to be the time to wonder if i¡¯m acting stupid. The call just now was from the old master, right? did the old man ask you to go back?¡±


    ¡°It seems like I guessed right.¡±


    ¡°so, third brother, do you want to listen to the old man?¡± jiang shasha smiled as she sipped on her wine.


    if you don¡¯t listen, you¡¯ll be disobeying the old master, and he¡¯ll remember you. He¡¯ll remember you and make you suffer in the Jiang family. No, I should say that with the Jiang family¡¯s current situation, it¡¯s not a good thing to be remembered by anyone in the Jiang family.


    ¡°if third older brother listened to the lordmaster and immediately went back, he would not be able to keep an eye on me. Third brother, you know very well that unless you personally keep an eye on me, no matter how many people you send to keep an eye on me, it will be of no use.¡±


    ¡°If third brother ns to bring me back to the capital, with third brother¡¯s current strength, it doesn¡¯t seem very likely that he¡¯ll be able to do so.¡±


    ¡°Third brother, why are you looking at me like that? I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    Jiang Shasha, do you really think I can¡¯t do anything to you? ¡±


    Jiang Shasha¡¯s hand, which was holding the wine ss, paused when she met his cold gaze. She then smiled and said, ¡± ¡°third brother, why do you have to be so ruthless? you know that with fifth uncle here, i can¡¯t really do anything. i don¡¯t have the guts to directly provoke fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°fine, i promise you won¡¯t appear in front of fifth uncle or that miss shi before you return from the capital. is that okay?¡±


    jiang yu didn¡¯t believe her and looked at her suspiciously.


    Jiang Shasha looked him in the eye with a smile. third brother, don¡¯t go too far. You know very well that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I don¡¯t want our rtionship to bepletely broken, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to ¡®invite¡¯ me here even if you had to do it yourself.

 Chapter 485

    ?


    485 None of them are good


    ¡°I¡¯m taking into ount our rtionship as brother and sister, so shouldn¡¯t you also give me some trust? I can¡¯t go back to the capital with you right now. I have to stay here to look for someone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not looking for fifth uncle or that miss Shi.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Shasha, aren¡¯t you worried about dad¡¯s safety at all? Fifth uncle doesn¡¯t have the patience to entertain him, and he¡¯s now a guest of miss Shi. Do you really think that miss Shi, who can casually make a trip to a ce like Qingcheng, is a good person?¡±


    jiang shasha¡¯s smile froze for a moment, but she quickly recovered.


    ¡°Third brother, you make it sound like miss Shi will really kill father. No matter what, her father was fifth uncle¡¯s blood-rted second brother, and miss Shi was fifth uncle¡¯s girlfriend. She would definitely have some concerns. Besides, if anything happens, I¡¯ll still have you, third brother. Will you just watch as something happens to dad?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I won¡¯t watch as something happens to dad. For fifth uncle¡¯s sake, miss Shi might really have some concerns and not do anything to dad. But if miss Shi has her concerns, will the rest of the Shi family?¡±


    ¡°Once the other members of the Shi family find out that father has sought out miss Shi, do you think they won¡¯t interfere? Let¡¯s not talk about the other members of the Shi family. Do you think that Shi boyu, who can make a name for himself in Qingcheng, would be someone who is polite to his enemies?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s already difficult for me to deal with miss shi alone, not to mention the entire shi family.¡±


    that¡¯s all I have to say. It¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ll have someone book a flight back to the capital city at seven in the morning. jiang yu got up and went back to his room.


    jiang shasha sat in the living room and drank two more sses of wine. she sneered.


    *


    The next afternoon, in a coffee shop in the capital.


    ¡± i¡¯ve wanted to apologize to you in person for rejecting your invitation thest time, but i was too busy to find an opportunity. it¡¯s almost the new year, so i finally have some time. i¡¯m very happy that you cane to my appointment. ¡±


    xuan siyun took off her jacket and put it aside. she was wearing a professional suit.


    her dressing was as capable and experienced as ever, and her appearance was as charming as ever.


    the capable and experienced gave people a rigid feeling, and the hidden charming temperament was even more attractive. Even Bai Xue, who was already 71 years old, couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at her.


    the heir of the xuan family was born to seduce men, but he was good at hiding his charm under his talent.


    She was capable and had a good family background, different from those coquettish women outside.


    she was talented, beautiful, and had a good family background. she was a very good candidate for a daughter-inw. It was a pity that she was too insensible. She didn¡¯t grasp the opportunity given to her. Thest time she asked someone to meet her, she actually rejected it!


    however,pared to that country girl with no family background, she still preferred xuan siyun to be her daughter-inw, so she didn¡¯t refuse when xuan siyun asked to meet her.


    ¡°Young people should focus on their careers. It¡¯s just a small matter, there¡¯s no need to take it to heart.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m relieved to hear old furen say that. i was afraid that you would be angry with me. what would the old madam like to drink? I¡¯ll take the order.¡±


    ¡°You can order your own. I¡¯m a regr here, and their waiter knows what I like to drink. They¡¯ll serve itter.¡±


    The meeting ce was decided by Bai Xue.


    After ordering, the waiter quickly served the dishes.


    ¡°you¡¯ve been so busytely because your cousin suddenly came back? did hee back to fight for the right of inheritance with you? i heard that he was your biggestpetitor before he went abroad?¡±


    this was an internal problem of other families, and as outsiders, they normally wouldn¡¯t ask about it. however, white snow had taken the initiative to ask. this was crossing the boundary and very impolite.


    xuan siyun took a sip of her coffee, hiding the disdain in her eyes.


    no wonder she treated her son like a stranger even though he was the fifth lord of the jiang family. the olddy of the jiang family was really not presentable.


    And stupid enough.


    She didn¡¯t care about her outstanding biological son, but her ipetent stepsons. bai xue¡¯s only advantage was that she was the fifth lord jiang¡¯s mother.


    If white snow wasn¡¯t the fifth Lord¡¯s birth mother, she wouldn¡¯t have asked to meet white snow, as it would be a waste of time to talk to her.


    Putting down the coffee cup, Xuan Siyun looked up, and the disdain in her eyes disappeared.


    ¡± old madam, you must be joking, ¡± she said with a smile. ¡± i¡¯ve been busy recently because there are more things to do at thepany at the end of the year. it has nothing to do with my cousin¡¯s return. ¡± my cousin used to be my rival, but now that i¡¯m the heir, my grandfather won¡¯t allow me to change my mind unless necessary.¡±


    ¡°My cousin came back because I couldn¡¯t manage the Xuan family¡¯s huge business on my own and needed help, so grandfather sent people to bring him back to help me.¡±


    ¡°there are no eternal enemies in this world, only eternal interests. Now that my interests are tied with cousin¡¯s, we¡¯re not a match.¡±


    ¡°is that so? but why did i hear yingluo?¡±


    ¡°Outsiders don¡¯t know better than I do about house Xuan¡¯s current situation,¡± Xuan Siyun interrupted with a smile. It¡¯s just a rumor from the outside.¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s good. a family should live in harmony. it¡¯s not good for anyone to always fight, let alone the family. ¡±


    ¡°Old Furen is right.¡±


    she was wondering why snow white had brought this up, but it turned out that she wanted to find out if her inheritance would be taken away!


    ha! did she think that if she no longer had the right to inherit the xuan family, she was no longer qualified to be her daughter-inw?


    xuan jinrui had fifth lord jiang¡¯s help and was indeed a threat to her. otherwise, she would not have been so busy recently that she had no time to care about other things.


    However, even if she didn¡¯t have the right to inherit the Xuan family, she was still the eldest youngdy of the Xuan family. She was better than Shi Yan, an orphan from the countryside with no background.


    As for the fact that Xuan Jinrui had already posed a threat to her, she did not intend to tell outsiders.


    by the way, old Madam, I heard from a familiar friend this morning that he happened to see old master Jiang visiting the Shi family. I thought the Jiang family and the Shi family had never been in contact? ¡±


    Of course, it would not be such a coincidence for someone she knew to see Jiang Qian visiting the Shi family.


    she had received the news so promptly because she had sent people to keep an eye on the jiang family¡¯s old residence. jiang xun rarely went out, but she was very concerned about him leaving early in the morning to visit the shi family.


    shi yan¡¯s surname was also shi. even though she knew that shi yan couldn¡¯t have any rtionship with the shi family, it was hard for her not to associate shi yan with the shi family when old master jiang, who had not been out for a long time, personally visited the shi family early in the morning.


    He could only hope that it would not be like this.


    just because we barely had any contact in the past doesn¡¯t mean that it will always be the case. It¡¯s not bad for the Jiang family to be on good terms with the Shi family. Anyway, the old man is bored staying at home all day. He can go and find his old friends for tea and a chat.


    this was obviously the reason jiang yao had given to white snow in the morning.


    ¡°is that so, yingluo?¡±


    Xuan Siyun let out a sigh of relief, but felt that it was too obvious, so she quickly added,¡±Old Furen¡¯s words are reasonable. Having little contact in the past does not mean that it will always be like this.¡±


    by the way, old Madam, I¡¯ve been rather busy recently and haven¡¯t been paying much attention to what¡¯s going on outside. I heard that the head of the Shi family has already been handed over to young master Shi, and the original head of the Shi family has already left for Haicheng with his wife for some time and hasn¡¯t returned yet. Is this true? ¡±


    as the sessor of the xuan family and one of the four great families of the capital, xuan siyun naturally knew that the shi family had changed heads. On the contrary, she received the news at the first moment.


    she just didn¡¯t know that after the shi family¡¯s leader changed, the original leader of the shi family left the capital city with his wife and went to haicheng.


    He had sent someone to investigate when he found out that Jiang Qian had gone to the Shi family today and found out by ident.

 Chapter 486

    ?


    486 the parties involved are very calm


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard a little about the shi family changing heads, but i¡¯m not sure. i have no idea where the former head of the shi family went after he retired.¡±


    Bai Xue held the drink in her hand and drank it very elegantly.


    ¡± but it¡¯s not strange that he would take his wife to haicheng after he retired. the wife of the head of the shi family, su wan, seems to be from haicheng. ¡±


    of course, she knew that the madam in charge of the shi family was from haicheng. due to her aunt¡¯s involvement with the yu family in haicheng, and the fact that the second young mistress of the yu family in haicheng was the second young mistress of the su family, she knew more about the su family in haicheng than anyone else.


    the su family was in haicheng, so it was not unusual for shi lin and su wan to stay at the su family¡¯s house for a short while when they were free. however, she linked shi yan and the shi family together in a sh. since shi yan was in haicheng, she could not help but think more.


    she was really concerned about this. it was because the youngdy of the shi family, who had been closely protected by the shi family and had not appeared in public for many years, was about the same age as shi yan.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I remember that the first Madam of the Shi family is from Haicheng.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, i received news from my aunt some time ago, so i went to sea city and met fifth lord jiang.¡±


    suddenly hearing her mention jiang che, bai xue¡¯s hand trembled and she almost spilled the drink. her face seemed to have turned pale.


    ¡°Yingluo, you ... You saw ah che? H-how is he now?¡±


    She seemed to be very concerned about her biological son.


    in fact, if she really cared about him, would she not visit him for three years? Even if he didn¡¯t dare to meet the fifth Lord because of his grief, he should still go and see him after learning that he had recovered.


    Xuan Siyun felt disdain in her heart, but she smiled. ¡± he¡¯s fine. the fifth lord jiang doesn¡¯t need a wheelchair to travel, and hisplexion looks no different from that of an ordinary person. he doesn¡¯t seem to be ill for a long time. ¡±


    White Snow¡¯s face twitched as she unnaturally smiled,¡±Yingluo, that¡¯s good.¡±


    the fifth master Jiang has a girlfriend in Haicheng. I wonder if the old Madam knows about this? ¡± Xuan Siyun sipped her coffee and pretended to mention it unintentionally.


    hearing this, the unnatural expression on white snow¡¯s face disappeared and was reced with displeasure.¡±it¡¯s hard not to know about it after causing such a hugemotion in the city!¡±


    I thought she was just a country girl with no background. I didn¡¯t expect her to be so hard to deal with.


    shi yan had deliberately caused jiang wen and jiang yuxiao¡¯s mishaps to warn the jiang family that she was not to be trifled with. naturally, snow white was aware of this.


    however, in her opinion, even if shi yan had some ability, she still couldn¡¯tpare to xuan siyun, the heir of the xuan family. In her eyes, Shi Yan was still an orphan from the countryside with no background.


    xuan siyun, who was focused on fighting with xuan jinrui, had no time to care about other things and did not know about this.


    hearing white snow¡¯s words, his heart skipped a beat. ¡± why would the olddy xuanji say that? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like this. I¡¯ve seen fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s girlfriend in Haicheng. She¡¯s an ordinary college student and looks very obedient. that¡¯s why i don¡¯t quite understand what you mean by ¡®not a good person¡¯, old madam.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re the heir of house xuan, so you should¡¯ve seen all kinds of people. how can you still be so naive? you can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡±


    ¡± ah che¡¯s aunt and sister met with mishaps one after another, especially ah che¡¯s sister, yu xiao. in just a month, yu xiao¡¯s assets that she had umted for many years were almost destroyed. ¡±


    I don¡¯t know where that country girl got her connections from, but I guess it¡¯s either ah Che¡¯s doing to give her credit or the Jiang family of Haicheng helped her. I heard that she¡¯s highly valued by Yuan Sha and the daughter of the Jiang family of Haicheng who was carried home wrongly.


    In that case, Jiang Wen and Jiang Yuxiao¡¯s mishaps were all rted to Shi Yan? She had thought that it was fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s doing.


    however, if it was said that shi yan was involved in this matter, was it really the fifth lord jiang or the jiang family of sea city who took action and gave her the credit?


    On the other hand, Jiang Qian went to the Shi family to visit. The Shi family invited him in politely, but he was told that old master Shi was out.


    jiang zhi insisted on waiting. she waited from morning to evening, but no one came.


    Jiang Zhi was so angry that she wanted to smash the teacup on the spot.


    the shi family¡¯s hospitality was very thoughtful. they had prepared tea, lunch, and dinner for him.


    Seeing that the sky was about to turn dark, Jiang Qi still could not see her, so he decided to settle for the second-best option to meet the other members of the Shi family. However, he was told that the other members of the Shi family were not at home either. Only the 17-year-old fourth young master was at home.


    Jiang Qian did not intend to meet him at first, but then he thought of Shi Bochen¡¯s time at Haicheng University as an exchange student and how he had spent a long time with Shi Yan. He decided to meet him to test Shi Yan¡¯s abilities.


    shi bochen did not seem to be very old, but he was very slippery. he did not ask him anything. he did not even ask if shi yan had seen her after he went to haicheng, or if she was a child of the shi family.


    this time, jiang yu didn¡¯t find anything and was even struck for a day. when he left the shi family¡¯s residence, his face waspletely ck.


    Yes, he had been struck for an entire day.


    jiang zhi wasn¡¯t stupid. she knew very well that the 17-year-old shi bochen couldn¡¯t be the only one at home in such a big family. the shi family was clearly avoiding him!


    however, he was certain of one thing after this. jiang zhe was indeed not in the hands of the shi family. the shi family was also unaware that jiang zhe had gone to look for shi yan. otherwise, given the shi family¡¯s tradition of protecting their own people, it would be better if they did not rush to the jiang family to seek an exnation. it was absolutely impossible for them to hide from him.


    The Shi family did not want to see him, probably because they were afraid that he would represent old fifth¡¯s parents to talk to them about the younger generation!


    *


    pared to the others, the two people involved in these incidents were the calmest and most unaffected.


    It was raining today, so Shi Yan and Jiang che did not go out and stayed at home for the whole day.


    He got up at around 10 am and made lunch together. After dinner, the two of them went out for a walk and returned to the living room to watch TV for the whole afternoon. When it was almost dinner time, the two of them went to the kitchen to cook again.


    it was calm andfortable.


    after dinner, the weather was a little cold. the two of them did nothing and continued to watch tv in the living room.


    Shi Yan went to make two cups of tea. Seeing Jiang che fiddling with the tea in the living room, she asked curiously, ¡± ¡°teacher jiang, what are you doing? Is the television broken?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m nning to put something on the screen.¡±


    ¡°What? movie? the movie can be directly projected onto the screen on the mobile phone. there¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a video source sent over, so it can¡¯t be directly projected onto the screen. have a seat and wait for a while. it¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t ask what the source was. She put down the tea with a smile, found a seat where she could see him more clearly, sat down, and looked at him with her chin in her hand.


    perhaps it was because her gaze was too direct, jiang che couldn¡¯t ignore it even if he wanted to. he raised his head and looked at her.


    Looking at her smiling face, he also curved his lips, ¡± ¡°what good thing happened? You¡¯re so happy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything good to happen. I¡¯m very happy to be with you.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s busy actions paused and he looked up at her again. After a long while, he sighed helplessly.¡±Miss Shi, I¡¯m busy now. Don¡¯t seduce me.¡±


    Shi Yan was speechless.


    She didn¡¯t say anything explicit, so how did she seduce him?


    It was clearly his own impure thoughts!


    however, jiang che seemed to be in a good mood for the entire day. his mood, which had been affected by the jiang family yesterday, should have recovered.


    It seemed that her trickst night had worked.


    After a short while, Jiang che was done. He went to wash his hands and sat down beside Shi Yan. Shi Yan handed him a cup of tea.


    The movie began to y.


    ¡°what kind of shadow source is it?¡±


    do you remember the short publicity film we shot together? ¡±


    Shi Yan was delighted,¡±they sent it to you?¡± When was that?¡±

 Chapter 487

    ?


    487 They were simply stunned


    a few days ago. You were preparing for your final exams at that time. I didn¡¯t want to affect you, so I didn¡¯t tell you.


    jiang che knew that if shi yan knew that the promotional clip had been sent over, she would definitely squeeze out some time to watch it no matter how busy she was.


    after the end of the final exam, they came directly to crescent bay. when they arrived, they busied themselves with doing things that they had never done before with shi yan, such as weeding and chopping firewood. the novelty made jiang che forget about the promotional video for a moment, only remembering it just now.


    shi yan said helplessly,¡±i¡¯ve already said that it¡¯s just a promotional video. it¡¯ll only take about half an hour to finish. how can it affect me?¡± Even if I¡¯m preparing for the final exam, I can still spare half an hour.¡±


    jiang che raised his hand and ruffled her hair, his gaze gentle. ¡± ¡°I know that our miss Shi is very capable, but I¡¯d rather you use that half an hour of free time to rest.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s that good?¡±


    Shi Yan leaned on his shoulder and looked at him with a smile, her chin in her hand.


    Jiang che tapped the tip of her nose and chuckled, ¡± ¡°what do you think?¡±


    the promotional video was less than half an hour away frompletion.


    although he had filmed it himself and knew the content very well, it still felt very different when he saw thepleted film.


    The two of them were watching very seriously.


    Of course, most of them were staring at each other in the image, not at the others, and not at themselves.


    shi yan only felt that he was worthy of being the fifth lord jiang. every scene with the fifth lord jiang was absolutely beautiful. She nned to ask Jiang che to send her a copy of the video source. She would save some images in her phone¡¯s photo album so that she could open it at any time.


    Thinking of this, she actually couldn¡¯t wait.


    in the past, she would not have been so emotional over such a small matter.


    ¡°Is this the work that was sent to thepetition and won an award?¡± jiang che was the one in charge of themunications, so shi yan did not know the exact situation.


    ¡°yes, the first prize.¡±


    ¡°not bad.¡±


    my work won an award. The kids wanted to treat us to a meal, but I rejected them on the grounds that I didn¡¯t have time.


    ¡°what child? you¡¯re clearly only a few years older than them.¡±


    Alright, it seemed that he really couldn¡¯t treat fifth Lord Jiang as an ordinary person.


    ¡± although i haven¡¯t had much contact with fan zhen and he ziyu, it seems that they¡¯ve decided to treat us to a meal. if they can¡¯t do it once, they¡¯ll probably contact you again. they¡¯ll just agree to it the next time we contact them.¡± the work was very good, and she liked it very much.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you,¡±


    *


    ¡°Yanyan, are you going up the mountain to pick herbs again?¡±


    after lunch the next day, shi yan and jiang che went out with their baskets on their backs. at the entrance, they met an aunt from the vige.


    For convenience¡¯s sake, the two of them were dressed more casually today. however, in the winter season, no matter how casual their clothes were, they couldn¡¯t be too light. fortunately, the two of them still had their figures and looks, so they could hold up.


    When it came to carrying a basket, Shi Yan had to carry it herself when she went out. This was verymon for her. In the past, she often carried the basket up the mountain alone.


    but before they left, jiang che insisted on taking the basket.


    shi yan had no choice but to agree.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh for a long time at the sight of fifth Lord Jiang carrying a basket on his back like a Jade Tree.


    She had not stoppedughing when she was out of the courtyard. She only stoppedughing when she heard the aunt¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes, aunt.¡±


    ¡± you¡¯re still the sensible one. you¡¯ve only been back for a few days, but you¡¯ve already gone to work. unlike your sistern, who slept until noon when she came back from the holidays. she¡¯s sozy. ¡±


    As she spoke, the aunt¡¯s gaze kept ncing at Jiang che.


    ¡°yanyan, is this your boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good-looking. You¡¯re a good match.¡±


    ¡± i didn¡¯t believe it when i heard that you brought back a girlfriend. you¡¯ve never brought back any ssmates or friends since you were young, and you¡¯re not close to the other children in the vige. i didn¡¯t expect you to bring back a girlfriend in your first semester at college. your sistern is two years older than you, but she¡¯s still single. ¡±


    ¡°is it right to call him a single dog? I heard your sister Lan¡¯s good friends call her that.¡±


    ¡°But your sister Lan is ugly andzy, so it¡¯s normal that no one likes her.¡±


    Although he said those words of disdain, his eyes were smiling without any hint of disdain.


    born in a remote mountain vige, not only was he willing to support his daughter¡¯s college, but he also allowed his daughter to sleep until noon when she came back from the holidays. it could be seen that he was a doting father.


    Auntie, you¡¯re too humble. Sister Lan is very outstanding. She just hasn¡¯t met the right one yet.


    ¡°what¡¯s so outstanding about him? he¡¯s just azy bum. be careful when you go up the mountain. if you¡¯re free, go to your aunt¡¯s house to y with your sisternn.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    the aunt walked far away, and shi yan and jiang che also went in the direction of the back mountain.


    After a few steps, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh again.


    ¡°It¡¯s that funny?¡± Jiang che looked helpless.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh again when she saw the fifth Lord Jiang carrying a basket on his back.


    ¡± the ¡®gentleman like jade, gentle and luscious¡¯ fifth lord jiang is like an immortal in the eyes of others. it¡¯s hard not tough when he suddenly bes so down-to-earth. ¡±


    ¡°In miss Shi¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m also an immortal who has a floating aura and doesn¡¯t fall into the mortal world?¡± jiang che raised his eyebrows and asked with a smile.


    ¡°Not really, but it¡¯s not this down-to-earth image either. however, they¡¯re all good. i like any kind of fifth lord jiang.¡±


    she did like it, but when they came back from the mountain in the evening, jiang rui, jiang sheng, su mu, and jing han, who were standing at the entrance of the courtyard, saw jiang che carrying a basket on his back. they were so shocked that their eyes almost fell out.


    ¡°zhenzhen¡¯s 5th, 5th uncle.¡± it was rare for jiang cheng, who had always been calm, to have such a moment of stuttering.


    After a long while, Jiang Rui finally closed her mouth, which was wide open in shock, and said,¡±fifth, fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°yan, you ... where did you and my fifth uncle go? and ... and my fifth uncle¡¯s kasaya is too scary!


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I went up the mountain to pick some herbs because the weather was good. Didn¡¯t you say that you were only free for a few days? Why are you here now?¡±


    my brother worked overtime for two days. We came here right after he was done. We wanted to give you a surprise, so we didn¡¯t call in advance. jiang rui forced a smile. ¡± but it seems like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s giving us a surprise. ¡±


    fifth uncle was carrying a basket on his back! Fifth uncle!


    It was a surprise!


    ¡°little sister yan.¡± Jing Han, who had recovered from the shock, returned to her usual self and waved at Shi Yan.


    ¡°sister hain,¡±


    we heard that Sheng and Rui ¡®er wereing to visit you guys. Your cousin and I were looking for a ce to travel too. We didn¡¯t know where we were going, so we followed them. Sorry to disturb you for the next few days.


    Jing Han didn¡¯t ask Shi yanhuan if they were wee. She didn¡¯t say it as a matter of course, and she didn¡¯t seem too distant. She knew her limits.


    sister hai LAN, you¡¯re wee. You¡¯re our guests. It¡¯s just that the conditions here are not good, so you might have to suffer for a few days.


    look at what you¡¯re saying. Don¡¯t look at your sister hai LAN like this. I¡¯m not someone who can¡¯t bear hardships.


    ¡°let¡¯s go in first. yanyan, open the door.¡± jiang che interrupted them.


    It was the tone of the owner of this small courtyard.

 Chapter 488

    ?


    488 it¡¯s too obvious to chase a guest away


    Su mu pouted and snorted coldly.


    However, su mu quickly suppressed his emotions. He looked around at the houses and fields in the vige, then looked up at the low wall made of stone and mud. Finally, his gaze fell on Shi Yan, who was opening the courtyard door with the key.


    This was the ce where Yanyan had lived for nine years?


    They were shocked to see Yanyan and Jiang cheing back from the mountain with a basket on their back. But to Yanyan, this should be her normal behavior for the past nine years.


    If she had grown up in the SU family, she would definitely have been pampered like a pampered youngdy, let alone the Shi family.


    su mu only felt his chest tighten.


    When Shi Yan opened the door and entered the courtyard, he saw the scene in the courtyard, especially the pile of chopped firewood and the group of chickens and ducks that were circled. His heart felt even more stifled.


    Jing Han didn¡¯t say anything. She just held his hand.


    not to mention su mu, when she saw such a scene and thought of how shi yan had lived here for nine years, and how she had lived alone for six years, she felt a little upset.


    ¡°Sister Yan, your yard is really well tidied up. I feel so energetic standing in the yard. The vegetables are nted well, and the chickens and ducks are well fed. We¡¯re in for a good meal these few days.¡±


    ¡°Sister Han, you¡¯re too kind. Let¡¯s take your luggage into the house first.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to. Jiang Cheng and I will do it.¡± Su mu said, ¡± Yanyan, lead Rui ¡®er and your sister hai LAN into the house first. hain and i came over without telling you in advance, so you probably didn¡¯t prepare anything. you might have to prepare a room for us.¡±


    This was true.


    shi yan only knew that jiang rui and jiang cheng wereing, so she only tidied up su yu¡¯s room for them to stay in for a few days.


    the courtyard was not big, and there were not many rooms. shi yan did not n to let someone else live in su chen¡¯s room without his knowledge, so she did need to clean up another room.


    he could only clean up the pavilion.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring Rui ¡®er and sister hai LAN into the house first.¡±


    ¡°What do I need to do? I¡¯ll help too.¡±pared to su mu and jing han¡¯s unhappiness, jiang rui was much better.


    after the little bit of difort in her heart disappeared, she was full of enthusiasm.


    It was probably because she was standing in a different position from the others.


    in her opinion, shi yan was someone she could rely on, not someone she needed to take care of. she just felt that shi yan didn¡¯t care what kind of environment she lived in.


    miss Shi, leave the herbs in the courtyard and deal with themter. Come and wash your hands first. Jiang che brought over a basin of warm water.


    after shi yan washed her hands, he took a handkerchief and helped her dry them.


    ¡°You want to clean up the room? I¡¯ll clean up whatever you need to. You don¡¯t need to do anything, go to the kitchen and prepare dinner.¡±


    He nced at Jiang Rui, but before he could say anything, Jiang Rui immediately stood up and said, ¡± ¡°fifth uncle, i¡¯ll go help yan!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll go help too.¡± Jing Han said with a smile.


    Just like that, they split into two groups. The three girls went to prepare dinner, while the three boys went to clean up the pavilion.


    They had originally nned to let the two boys stay in the pavilion and the two girls stay in Su Yu¡¯s room. In the end, su mu and Jing Han suggested that they stay in the pavilion and let Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng have the rooms downstairs.


    they were putting themselves in the position of half a host and treating jiang rui and jiang sheng as guests.


    shi yan naturally did not have any objections to this. it was fine as long as they themselves felt that there was no problem.


    at dinner, there were six people sitting at the table that only had two people for the past few days.


    she put a mouthful of food into her mouth. it was so delicious that jiang rui narrowed her eyes.¡±yan, your cooking is so delicious! I¡¯ve also learned how to cook seriously, butpared to you, my cooking is almost like pig feed.¡±


    jiang cheng, who had eaten the most of her dishes in the past: ¡°......¡±


    he nced at her.


    Jiang Rui immediately reacted andughed dryly. ¡± exaggerated technique, exaggerated technique. i¡¯m notparing you to a pig! ¡±


    ¡°Sister Yan¡¯s cooking is really good, to be honest. It¡¯s a wise decision for us to follow you. We¡¯ll have good food for the next few days.¡± Jing Han nudged su mu with her elbow. don¡¯t you think so, su mu? ¡±


    su mu¡¯s heart ached.


    He didn¡¯t really want to talk.


    He had been given the title of ¡®brother¡¯ for nothing. This was the first time in his life that he had eaten Yanyan¡¯s cooking!


    She red at Jiang che, who was putting food into Shi Yan¡¯s bowl.


    Such a good sister, he got off easy!


    ¡°yingluo is.¡± he put some food into jing han¡¯s bowl. ¡± let¡¯s eat. ¡±


    ¡°right, yan, it¡¯s so cold in this season. can you still pick the herbs you need?¡± jiang rui asked in a casual manner.


    ¡± i don¡¯t usually pick a fixed type of herb. i pick whatever i see. although there aren¡¯t many herbs suitable for this season, there are still some. ¡±


    ¡°i see. are you still going tomorrow? I also want to try.¡±


    ¡°if you don¡¯t have any other arrangements, then go.¡±


    ¡°Before we came, did you and fifth uncle have other ns?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I was originally going to pick herbs, but I was going to a ce further away.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s follow your original n. We¡¯re here to have fun anyway. You can arrange it however you want. It¡¯s just fun for us anyway.¡±


    seeing that the others agreed with jiang rui, shi yan smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    after dinner, jiang che said, ¡± yanyan, bring the guest to the living room to rest. i¡¯ll clean up here. ¡±


    Su mu couldn¡¯t bear to hear him speak in the tone of a secondary master. Jiang Rui and Jing Han were shocked once again.


    they didn¡¯t dare to imagine how the noble fifth lord jiang would clean up the kitchen and wash the dishes.


    ¡°i¡¯ll stay and help.¡± Jiang Cheng said.


    even jiang cheng couldn¡¯t feel at ease when he asked fifth uncle to clean up the dishes and sit down.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay and help too.¡± Su mu said, not willing to admit defeat.


    in the end, the three of them stayed behind to clean up the kitchen.


    While he was packing, su mu was sizing up Jiang che. Seeing that Jiang che was doing it in an orderly manner and did not look like a newbie at all, he finally felt better.


    it wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t need his sister to do anything.


    ¡°Yanyan should be staying here for the new year. Is fifth Lord Jiang nning to stay here and apany her?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it?¡± A person with good looks and good temperament would be a pleasing picture even if they were washing dishes with a washcloth.


    su mu¡¯s eyes were dazzled, and when he reacted, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver in disgust.


    however, even he was almost bewitched by jiang che¡¯s appearance. it was no wonder that yanyan¡¯s indifferent and indifferent personality could not escape it.


    ¡°there¡¯s nothing about resemnce. i just want to say that if fifth lord jiang can¡¯t stay here to spend the new year with her, then don¡¯t leave her alone. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, if you ask, she should be happy to follow you no matter where you go.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t give him an answer and only nced at him.


    but for su mu, that was enough.


    Not everything needed to be said.


    ¡°How long will you be here?¡± Jiang che nced at Jiang Cheng.


    ¡°Five days at most.¡± jiang cheng knew that he found them an eyesore. ¡± i don¡¯t mean to disturb fifth uncle, but rui ¡®er wants to see the ce where miss shi has lived for many years. i¡¯m worried about her being alone. ¡±


    jiang che nced at su mu again.


    The meaning of asking him to leave couldn¡¯t be more obvious, and su mu was furious.


    ¡°yingluo, i want to leave after the new year!¡±

 Chapter 489

    ?


    489 meeting an acquaintance in a small ce


    shi yan was about to take jiang rui and jing han to the living room to rest. the two of them wanted to take a walk outside. in the end, the three of them did not go to the living room or leave the courtyard.


    walking in circles in the courtyard, jiang rui opened her arms and took a deep breath. she sighed, ¡± ¡°Yan, the air here is so fresh!¡±


    I think so too. There¡¯s no pollution at all. I can actually see stars in this season. jing han replied with a smile.


    ¡°by the way, sister yan, don¡¯t you need to process the herbs you picked? we¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡± no need. jiang che will help meter. ¡±


    Jing Han did not insist. After all, they were not good at it. It would not be good if they destroyed the medicinal herbs if they did not use the right method.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe in, then you can sit outside for a while. But it¡¯s a little cold, so you have to wear thicker clothes.¡± With that, Shi Yan called out to Jiang Rui. Rui ¡®er, I¡¯m going to make a pot of tea. Help me bring out a few chairs.


    jiang rui¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw how he instructed her to do things so naturally without treating her as an outsider.


    ¡°Good! I¡¯ming!¡±


    jing han raised an eyebrow and followed jiang rui to move the tables and chairs.


    after not seeing her for a while, su mu¡¯s cousin seemed to have changed a little. she was not as elusive and difficult to capture as before, and she was more human.


    After sitting with them for a while, Shi Yan and Jiang che went to deal with the medicinal herbs.


    It wasn¡¯t far away, and the courtyard wasn¡¯t big to begin with.


    the four of them sat in the courtyard and drank tea. from time to time, they would look at the two people who were processing medicinal herbs not far away.


    seeing that su mu was looking at him and hesitating to say something, jiang cheng said directly, ¡± ¡°What do you want to say? It¡¯s not the first day we¡¯ve known each other, so just say it. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m just a little curious. are the rumors about the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord being like the moon in the sky, having no desires and not falling into the mortal world just nonsense? just now, he cleaned the pavilion, washed the dishes, and cleaned the kitchen with us, and now he¡¯s sitting on a low stool in the courtyard and sorting out the medicinal herbs. which part of him looks like the legendary fifth lord jiang?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not nonsense,¡±


    Jiang Cheng also looked at the two people not far away and seemed to be a little emotional.¡±Even I don¡¯t dare to get close to miss Shi¡¯s fifth uncle.¡±


    su mu knew very well that jiang cheng was not a timid person. not only was he not timid, but he had never seen jiang cheng afraid of anyone since they met.


    ¡°You might not believe it, but even now, seeing fifth uncle like this, I still feel that it¡¯s a little unreal.¡±


    ¡°I also feel that it¡¯s very unreal.¡± Jiang Rui replied.


    ¡°But it¡¯s normal. No matter what kind of person he is, no matter how cold and unapproachable he used to be, he will be different in front of the person he likes. it¡¯s not only fifth uncle, but yan as well.¡±


    jiang rui held the teacup and smiled,¡±they¡¯re really a match made in heaven.¡± when yan first came to haicheng, i was curious about what kind of man was good enough for her. now that i¡¯ve met fifth uncle, i finally have the answer.¡±


    ¡°By the way, brother, before I went out, I seemed to have heard grandmother answer a call from the capital. From the tone of the conversation between grandmother and the other party, it should be someone that grandmother is familiar with. It seems that something has happened to the Jiang family in the capital. I don¡¯t know what exactly happened, but I guess the other party has called grandmother. This matter is most likely rted to fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°Brother, do you think I should mention this to fifth uncle?¡±


    ¡°No need, fifth uncle knows what he¡¯s doing,¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Jiang Rui asked,¡±brother, do you know what it is?¡±


    Jiang Cheng did not deny it.


    the jiang family of haicheng and the jiang family of jingdu had had little contact in recent years, but they were, after all, a branch family and the main family. as the current head of the jiang family of haicheng, it was naturally impossible for jiang cheng to bepletely unaware of what had happened to the jiang family of jingdu.


    ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t meddle.¡±


    they were all big bosses, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about them.


    after a day¡¯s journey, the four of them were a little tired. they didn¡¯t sit for long before they went back to their rooms to rest. after shi yan and jiang che dealt with the medicinal herbs, shi yan had to process them properly. otherwise, the medicinal effects would be affected if they were left overnight.


    The two of them slept a littlete.


    after washing up, shey down and hugged and kissed him for a while.


    Shi Yan, who was in Jiang Che¡¯s arms, asked him, ¡± ¡°would you be unhappy if they came?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡±


    He wasn¡¯t that unhappy, but he did find them an eyesore.


    However, he couldn¡¯t say this.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if they¡¯re here. We¡¯ll do what we need to do. It won¡¯t affect anything.¡±


    shi yan smiled, hugged his waist tightly, and leaned into his arms. it¡¯s almost the new year. Both cousin and young master Jiang have a lot of things to deal with. They won¡¯t be able to stay for long.


    ¡°miss shi, are you surprised that su mu is here?¡±


    ¡°it can¡¯t be considered unexpected, but it¡¯s also unexpected. I knew that they would want toe and take a look, but I didn¡¯t expect that cousin woulde so quickly.¡±


    ¡°i actually don¡¯t want them toe here. it¡¯s not that i don¡¯t like theming here, but i¡¯m just not used to them showing remorse and heartache after seeing the situation here. I¡¯ve been living here quite well for the past nine years. I didn¡¯t suffer any hardships or suffer much. They don¡¯t have to be like this at all.¡±


    su mu still had these emotions, so she didn¡¯t dare to imagine how the other members of the shi family would react when they stepped in.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not good at dealing with these things.¡±


    Jiang che lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, ¡± ¡°if you¡¯re not good at dealing with them, then just don¡¯t deal with them.¡±


    ¡°not everything needs to be analyzed andid out in the open. it¡¯s good to understand it in your heart. they don¡¯t need you to deal with orfort them. if you really do that, they might feel even worse.¡±


    ¡°just pretend that you didn¡¯t see anything. if you really feel bad,e to me. if you have anything to say, just hide and tell me slowly. i can alwaysfort you.¡±


    ¡°as for the other people¡¯s emotions, it¡¯s actually more dependent on you. you should be very clear about this. As long as you live well and are happy every day, their self-me and heartache will naturally slowly decrease.¡±


    if this still doesn¡¯t work, then be a more heartless person. Other than me, you don¡¯t have to care about anyone else.


    upon hearing this, shi yan suddenly smiled in relief.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± she lifted her head and kissed him on the chin. ¡± good night, mr. jiang. ¡±


    ¡°Good night,¡± she said.


    *


    on the second day of jiang rui¡¯s group of four¡¯s arrival, they went to a mountain a little far away to pick herbs. On the second day of their arrival, the four of them went to visit the city and the county. On the third day of their arrival, the four of them once again went to the mountain to pick herbs. However, this time, they were mainly for fun. The location they chose was not the mountain where Shi Yan used to pick herbs, but a ce with good scenery.


    It was out of Shi Yan¡¯s expectation that she would meet someone she knew in Sea city.


    County Wu was quite far from Sea city.


    ¡°yan, why do i feel like those people over there look familiar?¡± jiang rui asked in surprise.


    ¡°Eh? Why is Kexin here too? Didn¡¯t she go home? also, why was kexin with these people? are these people kexin¡¯s friends?¡±

 Chapter 490

    ?


    490 i don¡¯t like to sow discord


    ren kexin saw them as soon as jiang rui finished speaking.


    She was surprised and stunned for a few seconds, as if she could not believe that she could meet Shi Yan and Jiang Rui in thispletely unfamiliar ce.


    when she finally reacted, ren kexin jumped up and waved at them, ¡± ¡°shi yan! rui ¡®er!¡±


    Ren Kexin wasn¡¯t alone. Other than her, there were six or seven other boys and girls. Shi Yan knew some of them, while some she didn¡¯t.


    Shi Yan smiled back at Ren Kexin, while Jiang Rui waved at her. ¡°kexin!¡±


    Ren Kexin whispered something to the person beside her and ran towards them.


    ¡°Shi Yan, what are you doing here? did youe here to y too?¡±


    her roommates all knew that shi yan didn¡¯t live in haicheng before. instead, as the rumors said, she lived in a rtively remote ce. however, none of them had asked shi yan where she had lived.


    ¡°Ah, you went to high school here? did youe back to y?¡± without waiting for shi yan to reply, ren kexin reacted.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    she nced at the group of people who were approaching and asked ren kexin, ¡± ¡°How about you? Didn¡¯t he go home? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡± this yingluo ... ¡± ren kexin brushed her hair behind her ear and looked a little shy, ¡± i just happened to meet a few people i met in university back at my hometown. i was nning to go out with a few high school ssmates and hang out, so i decided to go with them. ¡±


    Among the group of people, Shi Yan did know some faces from Haicheng University, such as Gu Tan, Liu Qi, and Dou Chao.


    Shi Yan was not surprised that Ren Kexin was with them.


    She met Gu Tan and Dou Chao on the day of the final exam. Dou Chao had asked her about Ren Kexin, saying that he wanted to ask her about her hometown and nned to go have fun.


    ¡°I¡¯m so surprised to meet you here! we just randomly picked a ce where not many people woulde, and we still managed to meet you guys. this is amazing!¡±


    ren kexin was so excited that she didn¡¯t notice jiang rui raising her eyebrows and exchanging a look with shi yan after she said that.


    Randomly picked a ce?


    ¡°we¡¯re also very surprised to meet you here. we¡¯re very d that we came here today. otherwise, we might have missed you.¡±


    as soon as jiang rui finished speaking, ren kexin¡¯spanions walked closer.


    ¡°shi yan, what a coincidence.¡±


    Gu Tan adjusted his sses that covered half of his face and greeted him. From the curve of his lips, one could tell that he was in a good mood, as if he was surprised by this encounter, just like Ren Kexin.


    ¡°what a coincidence,¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    The others also greeted Shi Yan one after another, and Shi Yan nodded in response.


    the six-man team was led by shi yan. wherever shi yan went, they would follow. now that they had met, ren kexin naturally wanted to follow shi yan. the others knew that shi yan had lived here for many years and had a better understanding of the ce, so they also wanted to follow her.


    As a result, the original team of six became a dozen people.


    there was nothing special about the whole process. everyone yed as much as they wanted to. it was almost noon. they found a rtively wide and twn to sit down and rest. they also ate something while they were at it.


    It felt a little like a group pic.


    kexin, i didn¡¯t dare to ask because we were standing close to each other just now. are these people your university ssmates, yueyue? ¡± after they sat down, a girl who was sitting beside ren kexin asked in a low voice.


    when her gaze fell on shi yan and the others, she could not hide the surprise in her eyes.


    ¡°The two youngest girls are my college roommate and my roommate¡¯s friend. however, we often hang out together and have a good rtionship. as for the others, they¡¯re my roommates ¡°friends, so i¡¯m not too familiar with them.¡±


    ¡°the girl who tied her hair up with a hairpin is your roommate? That pretty girl called Shi Yan.¡±


    Ren Kexin looked in Shi Yan¡¯s direction and nodded with pride.¡±Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±


    your roommate¡¯s circle of friends is too amazing. He¡¯s so good-looking.


    Ren Kexin agreed with her. When she first came into contact with the people around Shi Yan, she had also been amazed by this, but she had long since gotten used to it.


    ¡°don¡¯t they say that good-looking people like to y with good-looking people? it¡¯s normal.¡±


    ¡°that seems to be true.¡±


    ¡°i have to say, it¡¯s a very pleasant thing to make friends with such a good-looking person. after all, it¡¯s a pleasure to see such a divine face every day. But Kexin, you ... Aren¡¯t you interested in that Dou Chao guy? The girls around you are all so beautiful, you¡¯re at a disadvantage.¡±


    ren kexin didn¡¯t reply. she stopped smiling and looked at the girl who spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, it¡¯s scary. i¡¯m just telling the truth, i¡¯m not trying to drive a wedge between you and your college ssmates. didn¡¯t you notice that dou zhao has been paying special attention to her since you met her? Before he met your roommate and her friend, the person that Dou Zhao paid the most attention to was you.¡±


    Ren Kexin stared at the girl expressionlessly for a few seconds before she suddenlyughed.


    Once again, he looked in Shi Yan¡¯s direction.¡±do you see the person beside shi yan?¡±


    At that moment, Jiang che, who was beside Shi Yan, unscrewed a bottle of water and handed it to Shi Yan. Shi Yan took it and took a sip before returning the water. Jiang che naturally took a sip before putting the cap on the water and cing it aside. Then, he took out some food from the bag and handed it to Shi Yan.


    it was clearly a very simple thing, but it had a very different taste when done by the two of them.


    It was very warm and pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°Yes, I saw it.¡±


    She had never seen such an amazing man. handsome ¡± was not even enough to describe him.


    they were clearly sitting on the same grass patch, but this man gave her the feeling that they were people from different worlds. She believed that she was not the only one who felt this way.


    ¡°who do you think is more handsome, him or dou chao?¡± Ren Kexin asked with a smile.


    the girl stopped talking.


    Ren Kexin smiled and said,¡±see, you also think that Shi Yan¡¯s boyfriend is more handsome, right?¡± do you think shi yan will still like someone else with such a handsome boyfriend?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that Shi Yan doesn¡¯t like others, but others like her. I admit that I¡¯m a little interested in Dou Zhao, but if he¡¯s really the kind of person who shows interest in me while keeping an eye on my good friend, I don¡¯t have to hold on to him. Originally, I was only a little interested in him, but it¡¯s far from the point where I can¡¯t live without him.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing you might not know. Shi Yan and her boyfriend have a very good rtionship. I also approve of Shi Yan¡¯s character. If I had to choose between Shi Yan and Dou Chao, I would choose Shi Yan without hesitation.¡±


    ¡°If you still acknowledge me as a friend, then don¡¯t say such instigating words anymore.¡±


    The two of them were not speaking very loudly, but everyone was sitting close to each other. Ren Kexin was sitting next to her high school ssmates who were close to her, so they could hear their conversation.


    they all looked at the girl in disapproval. someone even criticized her in a low voice. the girl was a little embarrassed.¡±S-sorry Kexin, I said the wrong thing.¡±

 Chapter 491

    ?


    491 it¡¯s rare to have this interest


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Ren Kexin smiled.


    ¡± i¡¯ve been a little harsh. i¡¯m really on good terms with shi yan. i can¡¯t bear to hear others say this, not even you. ¡± He took a bag of potato chips and handed it to her. here, eat some potato chips. You must be happy when you¡¯re out ying. Don¡¯t let these small things affect your mood.


    The girl forced a smile and took the chips from her.


    ¡°Yan,¡± jiang rui was sitting on the other side of shi yan.


    ¡°huh?¡± he turned to look at her.


    Jiang Rui looked in Ren Kexin¡¯s direction and raised her chin at Shi Yan with a smile.¡±did you hear what kexin said?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard about it.¡± There was some distance between them, so even with her good hearing, she could only hear a rough idea.


    ¡°i only heard a rough idea, but i can guess what they said. I was wondering why Kexin woulde here with these unfamiliar schoolmates. It turns out that she¡¯s interested in one of them!¡±


    ¡°which one is dou chao?¡±


    shi yan looked to the left and her gaze fell on the person beside gu tan.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s him. He seems to have a low presence when he¡¯s with his ssmates. However, upon closer inspection, he was no less handsome than the boys beside him. Usually, this kind of person who can obviously have a strong sense of presence can blend into the crowd and make his presence so low. Many of them are deliberately doing this.¡±


    Seeing Shi Yan looking at her with a smile, Jiang Rui smiled.¡±Hey, don¡¯t look at me like you didn¡¯t expect me to be so smart. I¡¯m also very smart, okay?¡±


    ¡°But I¡¯m just saying this casually. After all, there are exceptions to everything. But Yan, I¡¯m curious who suggested Kexin and the otherse here.¡±


    I saw a rare medicinal herb over there just now and was nning to dig it up. Come with me. Shi Yan said.


    jiang rui¡¯s eyes lit up,¡±sure!¡± I¡¯ve been busy with the final exams and I haven¡¯t had a good chat with Kexin in a long time.¡±


    the two of them got up. shi yan went to the basket to get the sickle while jiang rui beckoned ren kexin.


    The three of them had just left when su mu couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°we might not be able to get anything out of it. if you want to know, just find someone to investigate. Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±


    thest sentence was directed at jiang che.


    not only did jiang che not stop them, but he, who was always with shi yan, also did not follow them. this somewhat surprised su mu.


    Putting down the food in his hands, Jiang che took out a piece of tissue and wiped his fingers elegantly. He looked in the direction where Shi Yan and the other two had walked away and said to su mu, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s rare that miss shi is willing to y with friends of the same age. why should i stop you?¡±


    others might not know, but he knew very well that miss shi had specially called ren kexin over to ask about this matter only because jiang rui was interested.


    she was just ying with her friend. otherwise, such a small matter wouldn¡¯t have piqued her interest.


    Su mu suddenly stopped talking.


    But he was still a little worried.


    since meeting these people here was most likely not a coincidence, was there someone among these people who harbored ill intentions towards yanyan?


    Jing Han could tell what he was thinking. She patted the back of his hand and said, ¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. The Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord and young master Jiang are both here. If something really happens, we can protect sister Yan.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Yan looks like a very confident person. She should know a lot of things. We don¡¯t even know if we can be of any use. instead of worrying about it, we might as well observe who is most likely to have a problem in this group of people. it¡¯s just a pastime.¡±


    her words piqued su mu¡¯s interest, and he began to observe the others.


    ¡°fifth uncle, is there anything i can do for you?¡± jiang cheng wasn¡¯t interested in ying the game of observing people with them and took the initiative to ask jiang che.


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    jiang cheng was just asking casually.


    Jiang che could do whatever he could.


    Rui ¡®er is indeed a little too much. I¡¯ll take her back to Haicheng after two more days. he said that jiang rui was noisy, but he didn¡¯t look like he despised her at all. instead, his expression was very doting.


    ¡°it¡¯s almost the new year. fifth uncle, are you really not going back to haicheng? grandmother would very much hope that you and miss shi can spend the new year at home.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not going back. tell old mrs. han that i¡¯ll bring miss shi to visit her after the new year. ¡± Miss Shi wanted to spend the first New Year with him at crescent moon Bay after they met. In fact, he wanted to do the same.


    su mu, who happened to hear his words, rolled his eyes.


    jing han found it funny.


    however, she was happy.


    all along, su mu had been living a little depressed. it was just that he had hidden it well, so others could not easily detect it. recently, the oppressive aura on his body had dissipated a lot, and he had be more and more lively.


    ¡°Shi Yan, is there anything we can do to help?¡± ren kexin saw shi yan squatting down to dig the herbs. she wanted to help but didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°No need, there¡¯s only one good one nearby. I¡¯ll dig it up soon.¡±


    Then, Shi Yan dug up the herbs while Jiang Rui started chatting with Ren Kexin.


    ¡°kexin, i¡¯ve never asked you before, but why did you guyse to a small ce like wu county? this ce was not a popr tourist spot, so few people woulde here to y. if yan wasn¡¯t here, i wouldn¡¯t even know about this ce.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know about this ce before. I went home to have dinner with a few of my high school friends, and I happened to meet Dou Zhao and a few others and chatted with them.¡±


    at this point, ren kexinughed in embarrassment, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of you knowing, but i have a good impression of dou zhao. when they were ying at my house, i offered to be their guide for a few days.ter on, i found out that they were going out to y. i didn¡¯t want to let go of this opportunity to get to know him more, so i called a few friends to form a group with them.¡±


    ¡°They set the location, so we¡¯ll just follow them.¡±


    ¡± as for why they chose this ce, i¡¯m not too sure about the details. i only heard that xu yue saw a few pictures posted on her wechat moments and thought the scenery was pretty good, so she asked where it was. after learning that it was wu county in yun province, they decided to set their next destination here. ¡±


    ¡± i don¡¯t think you know xu yue. she¡¯s one of the girls in our group. she¡¯s liu qi¡¯s girlfriend, the one who often walks with the top student gu tan. ¡±


    Shi Yan and Jiang Rui finally realized who it was.


    Shi Yan, who had finished digging the herbs, dusted off the mud on his hands and stood up. so, you guys know about this ce. Xu Yue got the information from her friends ¡®circle? ¡±


    Ren Kexin wasn¡¯t a fool. Even Shi Yan had asked, so she knew that things weren¡¯t simple.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I heard,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Shi Yan, what¡¯s wrong? Was there a problem? speaking of which, it¡¯s really too much of a coincidence that we ran into you at such a random tourist destination.¡±

 Chapter 492

    ?


    492 Ask her in private


    After a few seconds of silence, before Shi Yan could speak, Ren Kexin spoke first, ¡± ¡°forget it. even if there¡¯s a problem, i won¡¯t be able to understand it. We¡¯ll stay in the hotel for the night, and I¡¯ll call my high school ssmates to go somewhere else tomorrow morning. I won¡¯t be with Dou Chao and the others.¡±


    she couldn¡¯t understand, but after being together for so long, she had a rough idea of what kind of people shi yan and jiang rui were.


    shi yan and jiang rui¡¯s troubles were not something she could get involved in. the only thing she could do was to take care of herself and not drag them down.


    since there might be something wrong with dou chao¡¯s group, she would not continue to form a group with them.


    ¡°If you¡¯re interested, then don¡¯t deny it so early, in case you go back to school andin that you¡¯re the only single dog.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    Ren Kexin looked at her with sparkling eyes.


    Did Shi Yan mean that even if there was something wrong with Yingluo, the possibility of it being rted to Dou Chao was not high? in other words, the person with the problem wasn¡¯t dou chao?


    she couldn¡¯t help but want to confirm,¡±shi yan, you mean wanwan?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t intend to exin further. she just smiled and said,¡±It¡¯s only been half a year since your four years in University. You¡¯ll have a lot of opportunities to spend time with each other in the future. It¡¯s almost the new year, so it¡¯s better for you to go home early. That way, uncle and aunty won¡¯t miss you at home.¡±


    ren kexin immediately understood.


    Regardless of whether Dou Chao had a problem or not, she had better not continue to form groups with these people and go home as soon as possible.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll book a ticket home when we get back to the hotel tonight. it¡¯s just that shi yan, if dou chaowan ¡±


    It suddenly stopped.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be in a position to ask Shi Yan to help protect Dou Chao, who she wasn¡¯t very familiar with. If Dou Zhao was her boyfriend now, she could still be thick-skinned and ask Shi Yan for help. But now, she was not even friends with Dou Zhao.


    however, shi yan seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said with a faint smile,¡±as a friend, if that student dou chao is really a good match for you, i will help you look after him. After all, you¡¯re the only single person in the dormitory, so we can¡¯t bear to see you like this.¡±


    Shi Yan could even joke.


    ren kexin was relieved, but at the same time, she burst outughing, ¡± alright, then I¡¯ll try my best to get out of singlehood when the semester starts. I won¡¯t be a burden to you guys anymore!


    ¡± i¡¯ll help you put away the herbs and sickles. go wash your hands. rui ¡®er, apany shi yan to wash your hands. ¡± there was a stream not far away, where they had just washed their hands.


    Looking at Ren Kexin running away with the herbs and sickle, Jiang Rui raised her eyebrows, ¡± Kexin is so transparent. She even gave us some space to talk alone.


    shi yan didn¡¯tment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Apany me to wash my hands.¡±


    Jiang Rui caught up with her. Yan, do you think that if there¡¯s something wrong with these people, it won¡¯t be that girl named Xu Yue and her boyfriend, Liu Qi. It won¡¯t be Dou Chao either? ¡±


    ¡°i can¡¯t make a conclusion yet.¡±


    ¡°then what do you think? a pre-emptive probe? or should we wait for the other party to be exposed?¡±


    before the new year, I set a time for myself and your fifth uncle to go on a vacation in peace. Nothing else is more important than this.


    Jiang Rui understood.


    ¡°you¡¯re right. don¡¯t let these insignificant people affect your holiday mood. But if there¡¯s really something, Yan, you can¡¯t hide it from me. Ask my brother toe along, we can still help out a little.¡±


    The two washed their hands and were about to go back when they met Gu Tan and Dou Chao.


    ¡°Shi Yan, Jiang.¡± Gu Tan greeted first.


    Shi Yan nodded. Jiang Rui smiled. you¡¯re here to wash your hands too? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a little slippery down here. you guys take your time. yan and i will go back first.¡±


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said. dou chao was the one who said thank you.


    Shi Yan nced at him.


    dou chao¡¯s face was expressionless, and one really couldn¡¯t see anything from his face. normally, there were not many people in their twenties who could hide their emotions like this.


    ¡°Shi Yan!¡±


    just as he was about to walk back, shi yan was stopped.


    He walked to the ancient pool by the stream and stepped on the stones. He looked up at her and said, ¡± I want to try to apply for a master¡¯s degree next semester. I have some questions in this area that I want to ask you. I wonder if it¡¯s convenient? ¡±


    He scratched his head andughed in embarrassment.¡±Actually, I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to ask you for advice for a long time. I¡¯m really embarrassed to disturb you, so I¡¯ll just take a sip.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take too long, just a few minutes.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s eyes were fixed on his face for two seconds, and she said to Jiang Rui,¡±rui ¡®er, you can go back first.¡±


    Jiang Rui was a little hesitant, so Shi Yan continued, ¡± ¡°tell your fifth uncle that i¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡± alright, i¡¯ll go over first. although the sun in winter is not too hot, the ultraviolet rays in wu county are very serious. don¡¯t stay in the sun for too long ande back soon. ¡±


    the two of them washed their hands by the stream while shi yan stood there waiting.


    he quickly washed his hands and returned.


    ¡°dou chao, don¡¯t wait for me. go back first. i¡¯ll go back after asking shi yan a few questions.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine. i¡¯ll wait for you. I ate a little too much just now, so I¡¯ll stand and digest for a while. You guys can talk, I won¡¯t disturb you. Go over there to make a phone call, and just call me after you¡¯re done.¡±


    From what Shi Yan could see, after Dou Chao said this, Gu Tan seemed to stare at him. dou zhao didn¡¯t look at him and walked to the side while dialing.


    He left Shi Yan and Gu Tan alone.


    ¡°What is student Gu not clear about?¡±


    I heard that in order to apply for a master¡¯s degree, in addition to being in the top three in the Institute, you also need to score full marks in two-thirds of the subjects. In addition, you also need to publish a few papers in the relevant authoritative journals? ¡±


    ¡°These are the conditions for my application for a master¡¯s degree. If student Gu is only applying for a master¡¯s degree, he shouldn¡¯t need these conditions. i¡¯m not sure about the details. you can ask the teacher in charge of this at the school.¡±


    ¡°okay. thank you, shi yan.¡±


    gu tanughed in embarrassment, ¡± actually, ran ran, what i wanted to ask is, if you want to apply for a master¡¯s degree, do you have to find a teacher like you and have the other person take care of your homework? ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but it¡¯s much easier to have a trustworthy teacher to guide you. if student gu has a teacher you want to acknowledge, you can try.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Shi Yan.¡±


    Shi Yan nodded and was about to leave when Gu Tan spoke again,¡±i just heard them say that student shi yan went to high school here? Have you been living in Wu County for a long time?¡±


    Shi Yan looked at him indifferently and did not respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to ask about you. I¡¯m just a little curious. If it¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you, you can just ignore me.¡± Thank you for waiting to answer my questions. Your friend must be anxious. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    she was about to call for dou zhao, who was on the phone, when shi yan said,¡±i did study here in high school, and i did live in wu county for many years.¡±


    The corners of Shi Yan¡¯s lips curled up slightly, with a faint smile.


    There seemed to be something else hidden in this smile, which was a little iprehensible.


    Gu Tan was stunned for a moment before he smiled and said,¡±then, did student Shi Yane here often in the past?¡± you seem to be very familiar with these mountains.¡±

 Chapter 493

    ?


    493 Master Gu¡¯s motive


    ¡°yes, i used toe to the mountains to pick herbs when i had time.¡±


    ¡°student shi yan also knows medicine?¡± After saying that, she seemed to have realized something. Oh, I was stupid. You picked a lot of herbs on the way here.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t respond to him. She still smiled and remained silent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said so much. Actually, I just want to ask you, Shi Yan. Since you¡¯re so familiar with this ce, do you know that there¡¯s a small road on the opposite mountain that leads to the main road behind the mountain?¡± Gu Tan continued.


    ¡± it¡¯s like this. we saw that the scenery over there was pretty good and wanted to go there to take a look, but we were afraid that we wouldn¡¯t have enough time. we thought that if there was a small road on the mountain that led to the main road, we could drive directly to the main road over there and then walk up. this way, it wouldn¡¯t take too much time to go back and forth. ¡±


    ¡± we¡¯ve already asked our fellow townsman about it. we heard that there¡¯s a small road over there, but he speaks in a dialect, so we didn¡¯t really understand what he said. we wanted to ask you again. ¡±


    Shi Yan followed his line of sight and saw a mountain not far away. The scenery was really good. it seemed to be very close, but it would take at least two hours to get there.


    In these nine years, Shi Yan had walked through all these mountains. She was very clear about where the small paths were.


    ¡± there is indeed a small path leading to the main road behind the mountain, but there are more snakes and insects there, so few people usually walk there. i don¡¯t know if the small path is still there. ¡±


    ¡°ording to student shi yan, you¡¯ve taken that path before?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan looked back at him.


    suddenly, she curved her eyebrows and smiled.¡±Shouldn¡¯t master Gu be very clear about this? why ask when you already know the answer?¡±


    gu tan was stunned for a moment, then he chuckled and took off the pair of silly sses that covered half of his face,¡±it seems that student shi yan has remembered me!¡±


    ¡°Five years ago, you saved my life on that little road, Gugu¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not urate to say that i remember you. i only remember you because i have a good memory. i just happen to remember a deal we made there a few years ago. If you didn¡¯t take the initiative to ask me about the path, I wouldn¡¯t even have associated you with this ce.¡±


    ¡°also, there¡¯s no such thing as saving your life.¡±


    ¡°At that time, I was only interested in the herb in your hand. In exchange, I called an ambnce for you, who was seriously injured. the silver and goods are settled and have nothing to do with each other.¡±


    To be more precise, it was not that she took a fancy to the herbs in his hands and took the initiative to help. At that time, she was alone on the mountain picking herbs. On the path down the mountain, she saw Gu Tan who was seriously injured and could not move. She did not even look at Gu Tan and just walked past him without looking sideways.


    it was gu tan who had asked for help, asking her to save him.


    shi yan, who didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, naturally ignored her when she asked her to save him. in the end, gu tan offered to use the rare herb in his hands in exchange for her help to call an ambnce.


    The herb was indeed difficult to find. It didn¡¯t cost much to make a phone call, and Shi Yan agreed.


    she dialed the emergency number and gave him the address before leaving.


    ¡°to you, it¡¯s a done deal, but to me, it¡¯s a life-saving grace. In order to find you and repay my gratitude, I spent a lot of effort. It took me nearly five years to find you.¡±


    with the shi family¡¯s help to hide her whereabouts, it was not easy to find out about shi yan¡¯s whereabouts, especially when she used a temporary card to call for the ambnce instead of the card she had been using.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t think that a severely injured person, who was a teenager of 15 or 16 years old, could be an ordinary person in a mountain in a small ce like Wu County that was rarely set foot in.


    After making the emergency call, she had thrown away the temporary SIM card.


    She had indeed forgotten about this matter. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Tan taking the initiative to ask about the small path and adding on the fact that she had her suspicions about Gu Tan, she would not have remembered.


    ¡°so what does master gu want to do by going in such a big circle and appearing in front of me? To repay the kindness of saving my life?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to repay you for saving my life.¡±


    gu tan without his sses ... no, i should call him gu yu now.


    He was so perfunctory even when using an alias. It seemed like he had never thought ofpletely hiding his identity from the start.


    Without his sses, Gu Yu gave off apletely different feeling. He did not look like a bookworm at all. Instead, he looked very delicate.


    he had gray eyes, fair skin, and the standard appearance of a mixed-blood.


    ¡± we heard that the young master of the gu family hade to haicheng. at first, we thought that he was here for the yu family. however, after third young master yu was unable to find master gu¡¯s whereabouts, we began to suspect that he was here for me and the fifth master jiang. ¡±


    ¡°But we can¡¯t figure out why master Gu is targeting us. After all, neither I nor the fifth Lord have much to do with the Gu family. i finally understand now.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just a deal that¡¯s not worth it to me, and i don¡¯t need master gu to repay me, but it seems like master gu is determined to repay me. since it¡¯s like this, why don¡¯t you just tell me how you want to repay me, gu n master, so that you don¡¯t have to waste time beating around the bush?¡±


    there was a faint smile on her face, and her tone was neither fast nor slow. not only did she not show any panic, but her entire person exuded a sense of nonchnce, as if she was talking about something that had nothing to do with her.


    ¡± five years have passed, and you¡¯re still so direct. you don¡¯t say a word of nonsense. ¡±


    He spoke in a tone that said he was very familiar with her.


    Shi Yan was a little unhappy to hear this, and the faint smile on her face faded a little.


    Before she could express her displeasure, Gu Yu, who had read her mind, said, ¡± ¡°Student Shi Yan, don¡¯t panic. I¡¯m here to repay your kindness, not to seek revenge. i¡¯ve spent so much effort toe to you without any other intentions. i just want to invite you to the gu residence as a guest for a few days so that i can have the opportunity to entertain you as a host.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯tck money or value fame and fortune. this is the best way i can think of to repay you.¡±


    ¡°master gu, you can¡¯t invite someone to be a guest like this.¡±


    the sound of footsteps came along with the rumbling of the helicopter.


    A group of well-trained and well-disguised people emerged from the nearby forest and surrounded Shi Yan.


    Dou Chao, who had been on the phone, had appeared in front of Shi Yan and shielded her behind him in a protective manner. He red at Gu Yu.¡±gu tan, what are you doing?¡±


    Gu mo turned to Dou Chao. we¡¯ve been in the same dormitory for a semester. You¡¯ve always found opportunities to stop me from being alone. I¡¯ve long suspected you. unfortunately, i don¡¯t know which family you¡¯re from, and even i can¡¯t find anything wrong with you.¡±


    ¡°we¡¯re in the same dormitory at the start of the semester. it seems that you knew my identity as soon as i arrived in haicheng. i¡¯ve hidden it so well that so many people couldn¡¯t find a trace of me even after so long, but you knew from the beginning. i wonder who is behind you and who has such great ability.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. No matter how capable he is, distant water can¡¯t put out a nearby fire. by the time he arrives, miss shi yan would have already been invited to the helicopter by me. ¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Shi Yan said faintly.


    he walked out from behind dou chao and was exposed to gu yu¡¯s sight, but there was no panic on his face.


    He was as calm as ever.

 Chapter 494

    ?


    494 when did you make the arrangements?


    ¡°the head of the gu family is not such a naive person. if you want to invite me to the gu family as a guest, you shouldn¡¯t have chosen a time when the fifth young master jiang, the eldest young master su, and the others are all around me. could it be that the gu n head thinks that you have the ability to take me away from under their eyes?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not that na?ve,¡±


    it was impossible for such a hugemotion to not alert jiang che. however, they were a little far away. by the time they heard themotion and rushed over, shi yan was alreadypletely surrounded by gu yu¡¯s men.


    the fifth lord jiang didn¡¯t appear to be panicking as he hurried over, his face as warm as usual.


    it was just that his gentle facecked the gentleness of the past and had a bit more fierceness.


    Gu Yu looked at him with a smile. I didn¡¯t expect to officially meet the fifth Lord Jiang under such circumstances. I apologize for myck of manners.


    ¡°Master Gu, you¡¯re the first one who dares to have designs on my people in front of me.¡± There was a hint of coldness in her clear voice. you¡¯re not old, but you¡¯re quite bold.


    ¡°Compared to fifth Lord Jiang, I¡¯m still far from him. There are still many things I need to learn from him.¡±


    Jiang che and the others were not the only ones who had rushed over after hearing themotion. Everyone had followed, but they did not dare to get too close. So many disguised martial artists had suddenly appeared. The martial artists were all armed with lethal weapons, and even helicopters hade.


    They were all frightened and afraid of being affected, so they didn¡¯t dare to get close.


    ¡°K-Kexin, w-what¡¯s going on? isn¡¯t that your university ssmate? why did he be apletely different person? could he be some kind of a ... terrorist? Those people are holding Wuwu, Wuwu.¡±


    The girl trembled in fear and held onto Ren Kexin¡¯s hand, not letting go.


    ren kexin was not much calmer than her.


    it was just thatpared to her, ren kexin had gained some knowledge in the past six months. in addition, the person being targeted was shi yan. she was very worried and tried her best to keep calm.


    ¡°I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Call the others and leave this ce first.¡±


    ¡°Then, what about you?¡±


    Without waiting for Ren Kexin to reply, a guy pulled the girl away.


    ¡°Yingluo, let¡¯s go first. We can¡¯t help here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, let¡¯s go first! Those people were holding guns! It¡¯ll be fatal if you get identally injured!¡±


    A group of people dragged each other away, leaving only the couple Ren Kexin, Liu Qi, and Xu Yue. liu qi and xu yue were about to leave, but they stopped after walking for a while and discussed whether they should call the police.


    ¡± rui ¡®er, shi yan is tired. ¡± ren kexin walked up to jiang rui.


    Jiang Rui¡¯s expression was serious. She regretted leaving Shi Yan alone just now.


    ¡°With fifth uncle here, everything will be fine.¡±


    it seemed like she was saying it to ren kexin, but it also seemed like she was saying it to herself. his eyes were fixed on shi yan and gu yu, who were confronting each other not far away.


    brother! she tightened her grip on Jiang Cheng¡¯s arm. will ... Will it be okay? ¡±


    Jiang Cheng patted her hand. yes, it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry.


    Even though he said this, Jiang Cheng¡¯s nerves were still tense.


    everything had happened too suddenly, and he hade alone to y with jiang rui, so he was not prepared at all. right now, he waspletely cing his hopes on jiang che and shi yan. he only hoped that their calmness was not an act, but that they had long been prepared.


    The few people confronting each other didn¡¯t care about what was going on here.


    shi yan and jiang che didn¡¯t care, and neither did gu yu. gu yu did not seem to be worried at all that someone would call the police. he was very fearless.


    ¡°I knew that fifth Lord Jiang was not easy to deal with, so I didn¡¯t n to take action so quickly. I wanted to act only when I was more confident. however, fifth lord jiang and miss shi yan are almost inseparable, so i really couldn¡¯t find an opportunity. in addition, i¡¯vee to this old ce, and my emotions havee out all at once, so i really can¡¯t help but be sullen.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, don¡¯t worry. Miss Shi Yan is my Savior. I won¡¯t hurt her. I just want to invite her to the Gu residence as a guest for a few days.¡±


    ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve seen someone invite someone over like this. the gu family head is so imposing! ¡±


    Su mu and Jiang che walked up together, not taking the armed martial arts practitioners seriously at all, as if they were certain that Gu Yu would not dare to do anything to them.


    Jing Han didn¡¯t stop su mu, but followed him.


    His usualzy smile had disappeared.


    jing han¡¯s sess in haicheng was not because of her family, but because of her fists and brains. she waspletely different from how she usually was when she was serious.


    ¡°you said my sister saved your life, but you don¡¯t look like you¡¯re treating your savior at all, but more like an enemy. i thought that the head of the gu family, who could avenge his parents and take over the gu family with his own abilities at such a young age, was a big shot, but now i know that he¡¯s just a small character!¡±


    young master su, you don¡¯t have to be so angry. I really just want to invite miss Shi Yan to the Gu family as a guest. I don¡¯t have any other intentions.


    alright, it¡¯s almost time. Miss Shi Yan, please board the ne with me. It won¡¯t be good if my men identally hurt your friends. he threatened her with a harmless look.


    I know that there aren¡¯t many people who can win miss Shi Yan¡¯s heart, but I¡¯m quite lucky to have met a few of them at the same time. This is something I didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°if it was just fifth lord jiang alone, i really wouldn¡¯t be able to use him to threaten you. after all, fifth lord jiang isn¡¯t someone who can be restrained by just anyone.¡±


    ¡°But now, it seems like even the heavens are helping me.¡±


    ¡°is he still too young?¡± Shi Yan suddenly said.


    ¡°but i¡¯ve heard that the head of the gu family in M nation is a tough guy even though he¡¯s young. the gu n¡¯s head¡¯s confidence that i will obediently follow you can only be exined by underestimating me and the fifth lord jiang.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about fifth Lord Jiang, just me. what made master gu think that i¡¯d be so unguarded as to y with you in a small ce like wu county when i¡¯m already suspicious of you?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t care about many things, but to be honest, my cultivation state is not high enough to put life and death aside.¡±


    ¡°I will not abandon the safety of the people around me.¡±


    As she said this, the calmness on Gu Yu¡¯s face disappeared at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    He suddenly looked at the people who had appeared and surrounded Shi Yan in disguise, then turned to the helicopter that was parked not far away.


    the man who got off the helicopter took off his mask and whistled at him.


    The face that was revealed was not someone he was familiar with, but a short-haired girl!


    he knew this person, tong yan, the owner of the haze of the city of qing!


    At the same time, the people who had surrounded Shi Yan turned their guns at him.


    ¡°In such a short time, how could you have changed everyone in such a short time? you guys clearly don¡¯t have much contact with the outside world, yingluo.¡±


    not only was gu yu shocked and puzzled, but even su mu, jiang sheng, and the others who had been with shi yan and jiang che all this time found it unbelievable.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che did not mention anything about this the entire time. They really just came out to y. Moreover, just half an hour ago, Shi Yan and Jiang Rui were not sure if anyone in this group had any problems to discuss and even called Ren Kexin over to ask.


    So, when did they arrange all this?

 Chapter 495

    ?


    495 As long as it was a normal person


    Realizing that he no longer had the upper hand, Gu Yu chuckled. ¡°Sure enough, we can¡¯t underestimate our opponents at any time, especially opponents like fifth Lord Jiang and miss Shi Yan.¡±


    she didn¡¯t seem to be panicking at all, as if she wasn¡¯t worried at all about whether he could escape.


    He nced at the person who had been reced and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°i just don¡¯t know if this is fifth lord jiang¡¯s or miss shi yan¡¯s doing.¡±


    however, neither shi yan nor jiang che could answer him.


    ¡°Miss Yan,¡± Tong Yan walked over.


    he nodded at jiang che and su mu and greeted them, ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, young master su.¡±


    Su mu didn¡¯t know much about Shi Yan, and he had never seen Tong Yan, but he didn¡¯t n to ask more. In his opinion, it didn¡¯t matter who Shi Yan could use under her. What was important was that Shi Yan could protect herself and not put herself in a dangerous situation.


    When those people had surrounded Shi Yan, he had not been prepared at all. He had not even expected such a thing to happen. Only God knew how scared he was.


    ¡°Miss Yan, did I do a good job?¡±


    Tong Yan showed an expression that was asking for praise.


    The cool girl suddenly became a soft girl.


    ¡°yes, beautiful.¡± shi yan replied with a smile.


    She had given her subordinates a lot of power and freedom. Therefore, she only sent Tong Yan a message when she met Gu Tan and his people, asking him to keep an eye on her surroundings. She did not give him any other instructions. Tong Yan had made his own arrangements.


    jiang che was very simr to her in the aspect of giving the people under her a lot of power.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if Jiang che had ordered his men to make any arrangements. They hadn¡¯t discussed their encounter with Gu Tan and his group.


    However, she guessed that even if Jiang che had done something, it should be simr to her. He had only sent a message to instruct his subordinates.


    in fact, before gu yu¡¯s people surrounded her, she was not sure if tong yan had made any arrangements. However, she was not panicking.


    At the very least, she would have her own way of protecting the people around her from harm if she were to make a trip to the Gu residence.


    As for what would happen after she went to the Gu family, to be honest, she was not worried. she acknowledged the abilities of amy, tong yan, and the others, and they would always find a way to get her back.


    Besides, the fifth Lord Jiang was still here.


    ¡°it¡¯s a pity that i was still a step too slow.¡± Tong Yan seemed to be a little regretful.


    ¡°they didn¡¯t react as fast as the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord¡¯s men,¡± he said as he looked at the group of people in disguise.


    ¡°miss tong, you¡¯re too humble,¡± one of them took off his mask.


    it was jiang lin.


    Ever since the people from the Jiang family in the capital came, Jiang che had transferred Jiang Lin over. It was just that he had been waiting in the county town since he came and had not appeared in front of them.


    now, the others understood.


    it turned out that half of gu yu¡¯s men had been reced by shi yan¡¯s men, while the other half had been reced by jiang che¡¯s men.


    ¡°miss yan, how should we deal with master gu? please return as a guest?¡±


    Gu Yu also looked at Shi Yan with a smile, as if he was very curious about how Shi Yan would deal with him.


    With such an attitude, he was either a madman who did not care about his life or he had enough confidence to make Shi Yan not dare to touch him.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t feel much about his attitude. On the contrary, Jiang che was very displeased. he just couldn¡¯t bear to see other men staring at his woman with such interest.


    ¡°there¡¯s some trouble with the gu family. ms. shi, you don¡¯t have to get involved. i¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    since jiang che had spoken, shi yan naturally did not have any objections.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    When he learned that it was not in Shi Yan¡¯s hands but in Jiang Che¡¯s, the nonchnt look on Gu Yu¡¯s face faded a little.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang also said that the Gu family is in a bit of trouble. since that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we each take a step back? i¡¯m only here to repay youngdy shi yan for saving my life, and i have no intention of doing anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Master Gu, you¡¯re a smart man. You know that it¡¯s more difficult to escape from fifth master Jiang¡¯s hands than mine,¡± Shi Yan nced at him.


    Unfortunately, he was not smart.


    ¡°miss shi yan, you¡¯re being a little heartless. i know that you¡¯re close to your roommate, but i¡¯ve never thought of using her to threaten you since she¡¯s your roommate. i¡¯m here with a very friendly attitude.¡±


    ¡± didn¡¯t you not touch ren kexin because you still don¡¯t know my background? you¡¯re afraid that i¡¯ll meddle in your affairs, so you didn¡¯t dare to act rashly? ¡± Dou Chao suddenly said.


    it was my idea to go to Ren Kexin¡¯s hometown for a holiday. You were the one who suggested that we go on a holiday together.


    Oh? ¡± Gu Yu raised his eyebrows and chuckled. so, you¡¯ve seen through my n all along. You¡¯ve taken the initiative to set the first stop at that small town in Jiangnan to gain the upper hand!


    ¡°rather than letting you do something without my knowledge, it¡¯s better to take the initiative. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on him the whole time, so don¡¯t think of using him as a bargaining chip so easily.¡±


    Ren Kexin looked at Dou Chao withplicated feelings.


    She was very grateful to Dou Zhao for taking the initiative to protect her. However, was it because he wanted to protect her in the first ce, or simply because he didn¡¯t want others to use her as a bargaining chip to threaten Shi Yan?


    just now, dou chao had subconsciously protected shi yan behind him.


    it wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t tell the gravity of the situation and still entangled herself in this. it was just that dou zhao was the first boy she was interested in, and she couldn¡¯t control her overthinking.


    that¡¯s why I said the person behind you is very powerful. He sent you to my side to watch over you without a sound.


    Dou Chao didn¡¯t answer him and just subconsciously looked at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan nced at him and then looked away without any special reaction.


    Dou Chao¡¯s mood was a littleplicated. Was she not curious at all about who sent him, or had Yingluo already guessed it?


    ¡°as expected, one can not be too impulsive or too naive. I originally wanted to slowly approach you as an ordinary student and gain your trust before taking action. After getting in touch with you, I realized that it¡¯s too difficult to gain your trust.¡± Gu Yu said as he looked at Shi Yan.


    ¡°being born in a family like the gu family, i¡¯ve seen all kinds of people. But miss Shi Yan, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as guarded as you.¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s deep and calm eyes turned to him, a sharp glint shing past them.


    No one was born to be overly guarded, and miss Shi¡¯s distrusting personality was not developed overnight. He didn¡¯t like it when others mentioned this in front of miss Shi, which would remind her of things she didn¡¯t want to recall.


    Jiang che nced at Jiang Lin, and thetter immediately understood.


    with a wave of his hand, two men beside him walked up to gu yu.


    ¡°master gu, please.¡± Jiang Lin invited him in a polite tone.


    It was hard to fight against four hands with two fists, not to mention that there were so many guns pointed at him. As long as one was a normal person, they would not resist at this time.


    But Gu Yu was not a normal person.


    ¡°ah, i¡¯m sorry, i can¡¯t go with you.¡±


    with a turn of his palm, an exquisite weapon appeared in his hand.


    it was aimed at jiang rui.


    She tilted her head and looked at Shi Yan with a smile.¡±Miss Shi Yan, who do you think is faster? them or me?¡± Miss Jiang is your good friend, I didn¡¯t want to do this.¡±

 Chapter 496

    ?


    496 The situation reversed again


    ¡± young master jiang, don¡¯t even think about standing in front of miss jiang to help her block the bullet. i¡¯m very confident in my marksmanship, and i can guarantee that i¡¯ll hit her head before you get in front of her. ¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t bet with me, you can¡¯t win.¡±


    with a cold face, jiang cheng suddenly stopped in his tracks in front of jiang rui.


    if you dare to hurt her, I¡¯ll make your Gu family pay a thousand times!


    ¡°that¡¯s for the future. we¡¯ll talk about the futureter. young master jiang, you don¡¯t have to threaten me. if such a small matter could threaten me, i wouldn¡¯t be able to get to where i am today.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think that¡¯s a wise move.¡± Shi Yan¡¯s expression was indifferent. there are so many of us, but you¡¯re alone. Even if you really hurt Rui ¡®er, do you think you can sessfully escape from so many of us?¡±


    ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter.¡± gu yu smiled and shrugged.


    ¡°there¡¯s something i forgot to tell you. arge part of the reason i¡¯m able to get to where i am today is because i don¡¯t want to live. You may have more people, but the advantage is still with me. There may be many among you who are not afraid of death, but even if you are not afraid of death, you are afraid of the people you care about.¡±


    ¡°see, this is the difference between you and me.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s why i said, why do people have so many concerns? Won¡¯t You Be invincible if you don¡¯t care about anyone?¡±


    jiang rui was stunned for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses.


    He gave Jiang Cheng aforting look and asked Gu Yu with a smile, ¡± ¡°Then why me? there are so many people here.¡±


    there was no trace of panic or fear on her face.


    Ren Kexin¡¯s heart was in her throat. Seeing this, she sighed in her heart at an inappropriate time.


    how could they all be so bold? this was a matter of life and death! could it be that people from great ns all put life and death aside like this?


    ¡± it¡¯s simple. the others either don¡¯t have enough power, or i¡¯m not confident that i can take them down in one strike. ¡±


    ¡°miss jiang is miss shi yan¡¯s first friend aftering to haicheng, yingluo. no, i should say that you¡¯re the first friend miss shi yan has made after so many years. just this point alone is enough for you.¡±


    ¡°Compared to the others, you are the weakest.¡±


    ¡°All in all, you¡¯re the best candidate.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being targeted by the Gu family head because I¡¯m too weak. Then, Gu family head, do you want to try and see if you can really take my life in one strike?¡±


    ¡°rui ¡®er!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Rui ¡®er!¡±


    Shi Yan and Jiang Cheng interrupted her in disagreement at the same time.


    seeing their faces getting uglier and uglier, jiang rui chuckled, ¡± ¡°Aiya, I was wrong, I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Shi Yan red at her angrily and turned to Gu Yu. ¡°what does master gu want?¡±


    ¡°if it was five years ago, i would not have been able to threaten you with this method. i¡¯m very happy for you to have such a change, but it¡¯s because of someone else, which makes me a bit ufortable.¡±


    ¡°What does master Gu want?¡± shi yan¡¯s tone was calm.


    Gu Yu more or less understood her temperament and was afraid that she would really push him to the edge and start a life-and-death struggle, so he quickly smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I would like to invite miss Shi Yan toe back to the Gu family with me as a guest for a few days.¡±


    ¡°if i¡¯m not wrong, the helicopter should belong to the gu family. i may have to trouble thisdy to give up control of the helicopter.¡± the second half of the sentence was directed at tong yan.


    Tong Yan had been on high alert since he pointed the gun at Jiang Rui. If he moved, she would immediately take action.


    hearing his words, tong yan did not respond. he still stared at him with vignce.


    he was waiting for shi yan¡¯s order.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan!¡±


    ¡°Yan!¡±


    ¡°Little sister Yan!¡±


    ......


    Everyone disagreed, except Jiang che, who didn¡¯t say anything.


    everyone spoke at the same time, and their voices were not soft, enough to cover some of the less obvious sounds. gu yu let out a soft cry. something had hit his wrist, and the weapon in his hand fell to the ground!


    It was too fast, in the blink of an eye!


    By the time the crowd reacted, Jiang che had already stepped forward, pointing the weapon he had snatched from his subordinate at Gu Yu¡¯s head!


    this was the first time that many of the people present had seen the fifth lord in action, including shi yan.


    his speed was so fast that even shi yan was shocked, let alone the others.


    ¡°Your threat might work on Ms. Shi, but it won¡¯t work on me.¡± his warm voice was slightly cold, and he looked calm and unperturbed.


    The initiative was switched again. Gu Yu was slightly stunned and then chuckled.¡±I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang only cares about miss Shi Yan¡¯s safety. After confirming that I won¡¯t do anything to miss Shi Yan, he naturally won¡¯t have any concerns. it¡¯s just that fifth lord jiang¡¯s actions are a little hurtful. after all, miss jiang is still your niece and has called you uncle for so many years.¡±


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, aren¡¯t you afraid that young master jiang and young miss jiang will hate you for this?¡±


    ¡°master gu, you¡¯re underestimating my brother and me.¡± jiang rui answered with a smile.


    ¡°how could we bear a grudge against fifth uncle?¡±


    ¡°Not only do we not hate fifth uncle, but we are also very grateful for his decisiveness. Fifth uncle is indeed the person I admire the most, he¡¯s so handsome! yan, if you encounter this kind of situation again, you must remember to learn from fifth uncle. don¡¯t be so indecisive like this time!¡±


    ¡± miss jiang is so magnanimous. no wonder you became miss shi yan¡¯s first friend. ¡±


    Jiang Rui proudly raised her chin.


    it¡¯s been proven by facts, ¡± Gu Yu added. choosing to make a move in front of the fifth Lord Jiang is indeed not a wise choice.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang is also a figure of a region with countless properties in his hands. How can he be so idle that he has to spend his days guarding a person? i won¡¯t give anyone a chance to exploit any loopholes.¡±


    Of course, Jiang che would not reply to him, and Shi Yan would not either.


    jiang rui, who had been belittled, was furious. she would not let go of this opportunity to attack him.


    ¡°What kind of person is my fifth uncle? there are so many people he can use, why would he need to do everything himself?¡±


    ¡°master gu, you probably can¡¯t understand this yet. after all, you¡¯re young and have only been in power for a few years. perhaps in a decade, you¡¯ll understand why my fifth uncle has so much free time to apany his girlfriend. unlike you now, you have to do it personally if you want to catch someone.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of taking such a big risk? and you said you wanted to repay yan for saving your life? if everyone used the same method as you to repay her, i¡¯m afraid no one in this world would be a kind person who would save others without reason.¡±


    ¡°Yan, do you regret saving him before?¡±


    Shi Yan cooperated with her and said,¡±I do regret it. It¡¯s troublesome.¡± it¡¯s not very cost-effective to exchange it for a herb. ¡±


    Gu Yu¡¯s expression, which had not changed much all this while, finally changed.


    He looked straight at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t even spare him an extra nce.


    Gu Yu¡¯s face seemed to have turned paler.


    ¡°jiang lin.¡± Jiang che said.


    ¡°Fifth Lord.¡±


    ¡°invite master gu back and entertain him well.¡±


    Gu Yu did not put up any resistance. It was unknown whether he was toozy to resist or he had note back to his senses. He was tied up and taken away by Jiang Lin just like that.


    They left by helicopter. Tong Yan also left after giving Shi Yan a signal.


    the chaotic scene quickly returned to normal.

 Chapter 497

    ?


    497 nothing matters


    jiang che walked towards shi yan and stood in front of her. he didn¡¯t hug her or even touch her. he just looked at her. ¡°miss shi, don¡¯t be so kind in the future.¡±


    shi yan met his gaze and smiled. you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not being kind. I just made a deal that wasn¡¯t so cost-effective.


    ¡± i don¡¯t know, ¡± jiang che said helplessly. ¡± in the future, we¡¯ll have to see if it¡¯s worth it before we make a deal. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    After saying this, Shi Yan reached out to hold Jiang Che¡¯s hand. She shook it for a moment before letting it go.


    She took a step forward and looked at Dou Chao, who was standing there waiting for her to lecture him.


    ¡°Miss Shi Wanwan.¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t be nervous. i don¡¯t intend to investigate who you are and why you are here. ¡±


    dou chao was a little surprised, but when he thought of shi yan¡¯s personality, he felt that it was only natural.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine if you want to ask. if you do, i can tell you.¡±


    ¡°no, i won¡¯t.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°thank you for what you did just now. in the future, if i encounter such a situation again, you don¡¯t need to block me. ¡±


    dou chao was obviously a little embarrassed. he hesitated for a while before saying,¡±yes.¡±


    He replied with a ¡°yes¡± in the manner of a subordinate.


    shi yan sighed softly in her heart. then she smiled and said to the others, ¡± ¡°go back. those who didn¡¯t eat well, go back and eat.¡±


    ¡°yan, you¡¯re really something. you¡¯re the only one who can still think about eating.¡±


    jiang rui walked over and held her arm. ¡± yan, you must take what i said to heart. i¡¯m very happy that you care about me, but i really don¡¯t want to be a bargaining chip for others to threaten you. ¡± i¡¯m not as good as you, but i¡¯m not bad. if he really makes a move, i might be able to avoid him.¡±


    ¡°Jiang Rui ¡®er!¡±


    upon hearing jiang cheng¡¯s voice, jiang rui instantly cowered.


    she directly came over to hold shi yan¡¯s arm and talk to her because she did not dare to face her brother for fear of being scolded.


    ¡°ge! ge! ge!¡±


    ¡°what are you trying to do with your three-legged cat? That kid from the Gu family is a madman. You¡¯re shouting at a madman, do you not want to live?¡±


    ¡°brother, don¡¯t be angry. look at me. i¡¯m fine.¡±


    A second ago, she was still holding Shi Yan¡¯s arm and talking, but the next second, she let go of Shi Yan and went to hold Jiang Cheng¡¯s arm to coax him.


    shi yan smiled lightly and was about to call jiang che when she met su mu¡¯s round eyes.


    Oh, she was angry.


    ¡°cousin.¡±


    call me younger cousin, don¡¯t call me that. I¡¯m your younger brother, not your older brother!


    ¡°it¡¯s a fact that you¡¯re older than me by a few years.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    f * ck you! su mu clutched his chest in anger.


    In less than two seconds, su mu regained hisposure and said seriously, ¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you would be in trouble? Do you think I¡¯m useless and can¡¯t help you?¡±


    ¡°no, you¡¯re thinking too much. i didn¡¯t even tell fifth lord jiang.¡±


    ¡°from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯re still very proud?¡± Jiang che replied.


    ¡°you¡¯re still talking about me? didn¡¯t you also secretly make arrangements without telling me?¡±


    jiang che stopped talking.


    he didn¡¯t mention it to her because he didn¡¯t want to disturb her. In this matter, he was just as unreasonable as she was.


    all of you noticed the problem vigntly and even made arrangements. I¡¯m the stupidest and most useless one. I didn¡¯t even notice the enemy when they were right in front of me, and I even happily sat down and ate with them!


    In fact, su mu felt more guilty than angry.


    Not only did he fail to help, but he also almost became a burden.


    Not to mentionparing her to Jiang che, she was evenparing her to Yingying.


    He looked at Dou Chao.


    evenpared to the others, he was stillcking.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if something would happen at first. I just sent a message to Tong Yan and asked her to keep an eye on him. If something happened, I asked her to deal with it. Besides sending a message to remind Tong Yan, I didn¡¯t do anything else. It¡¯s obvious that this is not a big deal. Cousin, don¡¯t think too much about it. ¡±


    ¡°the gun¡¯s pointed at his head, and it¡¯s not a big deal? that gu yu is a madman. isn¡¯t it a big deal for a madman like him toe looking for trouble?¡±


    ¡°just now, i almost died, i almost died.¡±


    ¡°Alright, su mu, isn¡¯t everything fine now? Why are you angry with Yan? yan didn¡¯t tell you because she knew she could solve it herself. we¡¯re here to have fun, so don¡¯t affect everyone¡¯s mood.¡±


    Jing Han smiled apologetically at Shi Yan.


    shi yan smiled back at her, then blinked at jiang che.


    It was true. To her, this was not a big deal. it¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be solved, what¡¯s the big deal? wasn¡¯t jiang che not angry? why was su mu so angry?


    jiang che understood the look in her eyes and chuckled. he walked over and rubbed the top of her head, saying in a low voice, ¡± ¡°miss shi, not everyone understands you as i do. i believe that you have the ability to protect yourself, so i¡¯m not angry. other people don¡¯t know what you¡¯re capable of.¡±


    in fact, he was not angry because he had secretly made arrangements. if he didn¡¯t know or do anything, he would be even angrier than su mu.


    but Ms. Shi, you can¡¯t always think that it¡¯s not a big deal. If I didn¡¯t react quickly just now, you would have been on the ne to the Gu family by now.


    he won¡¯t do anything to me. I¡¯ll just go. You¡¯ll find a way to get me back, won¡¯t you? ¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but miss Shi, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±


    I know you¡¯re not afraid of anything, but you have to think for me and the others. Jiang Rui almost lost her life ten minutes ago.


    shi yan wanted to say that she would not let anything happen to jiang rui in front of her. she was not far away from jiang rui and could stop her. But when she met Jiang Che¡¯s gaze, she swallowed her words.


    forget it, i¡¯d better not say it. after all, i wasn¡¯t 100% sure that jiang rui would be fine.


    Besides, she was not fearless.


    after all, she had lived alone for too long and was used to nothing. nothing was a big deal to her.


    this had to be changed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do this next time.¡±


    jiang che held her hand. ¡± forget it if you¡¯re really a coward. let¡¯s go and pack up. didn¡¯t you say that you still have to pick herbs? ¡±


    when they walked back, liu qi and xu yue ran to ren kexin¡¯s side.


    ¡°Kexin, is Yingluo alright now?¡± Xu Yue¡¯s face was still a little pale. It was clear that she had been greatly frightened by the battle just now.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°then, then what was the situation just now? who is student shi and who is the person who is causing trouble for her?¡±


    without waiting for ren kexin¡¯s reply, xu yue quickly added, ¡± ¡± forget it, forget it. it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t tell me. knowing more might not be a good thing for me. ¡±


    ¡°are we going to continue ying here, yingying?¡±


    let¡¯s pack up and go back to the hotel. We¡¯ll stay here for a while and leave early in the night. Ren Kexin said.


    xu yue hurriedly nodded. she was not in the mood to y anyway.


    ¡± then, dou zhao! ¡± xu yue looked in the direction of dou zhao.


    they had been traveling together for a few days, and she had long noticed that ren kexin was interested in dou zhao.


    ren kexin followed her line of sight and also saw dou chao.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. We¡¯ll talk about it after the new year.¡±


    he didn¡¯t care about dou chao anymore and left.


    After returning to the small farmyard at night and having dinner, Jiang che received a call from the seventh master of the Gu family, Gu Zi.


    su mu also received a call from gu yi.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t hear or ask what Jiang che and Gu Zi talked about, so she didn¡¯t know. but she was there when su mu received gu yi¡¯s call. She clearly saw su MU¡¯s face change after Gu Yi¡¯s phone call. The other party probably only said one sentence.


    He suddenly realized the enmity between the Yu and Gu families.


    It was no wonder that su mu, who had always been quick to calm down when he was angry, was still silent. She had thought that su mu was still angry with her.

 Chapter 498

    ?


    498 No absolute nor leeway


    ¡°is there something?¡± su mu, who had been joking around just a second ago, looked cold and serious the moment he saw the iing call notification.


    jiang rui must have gone to call home. jiang sheng followed, leaving only shi yan, su mu, and jing han in the kitchen.


    Su mu answered the phone directly in the kitchen. Shi Yan and Jing Han saw the change in su MU¡¯s expression when he answered the call. They didn¡¯t know if he had no intention of avoiding them or if he had forgotten about it.


    She didn¡¯t make a sound to disturb him.


    he cleaned up the kitchen and watched quietly.


    The call was from Gu Yi. The Gu family was a big family after all, and they received the news very quickly when something happened to the head of the family.


    ¡°su mu, i heard that you¡¯re with the youngdy of the shi family now?¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    his cold and impatient attitude made gu yishen let out a sigh of relief, ¡± ¡°then i won¡¯t beat around the bush. i¡¯ve just received news that the head of the gu family is in the hands of the fifth master jiang. I don¡¯t know what kind of dispute there is between master Gu, fifth master Jiang, and miss Shi, and it¡¯s not something I can get involved in. I just called you to tell you something.¡±


    ¡°other than having the same surname and the gu family funding me once, i have no other connection with the gu family. the gu family is rted to me, and the people i owe a debt of gratitude to have always been master gu¡¯s parents.¡±


    su mu didn¡¯t say anything, but he frowned slightly. he was already very impatient, but he didn¡¯t interrupt gu yi.


    ¡± but master gu¡¯s parents have long passed away. you should have heard of this. ¡±


    ¡°When Mr. And Mrs. Gu passed away, the head of the Gu family was only fifteen years old. at that time, he was still a child, and there were people who wanted his life everywhere. it could be said that he could not even take care of himself, but he still remembered to ask me to take care of the yu family as much as possible while i was in sea city.¡±


    ¡°yes, you did not hear wrongly. the reason why i am so concerned about the yu family is because i was entrusted by a fifteen-year-old child.¡±


    su mu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, and his face remained cold. ¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me this because you want me to remember his kindness and plead with fifth Lord Jiang and Yanyan for him? the gu family¡¯s kindness, ha!¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Gu Yi quickly said.


    ¡°for fifth master jiang and miss shi to detain him at all costs, it¡¯s clear that the gu family head has indeed done something to anger them. this is not something i can interfere with, and i don¡¯t know much about the gu family head. I owe his parents a debt of gratitude. I should make this call. as for what you¡¯ll do after hearing my words, that¡¯s your freedom. i¡¯m in no position to ask you to do anything.¡±


    su mu¡¯s expression was still dark after he hung up the phone. jing han nudged shi yan with his elbow, as if he wanted shi yan to ask about the situation first.


    Shi Yan looked at her and then at su mu. She could roughly guess the contents of the phone call, but she still asked, ¡± ¡°Cousin, did something happen?¡±


    Only then did su mue back to his senses. it¡¯s nothing urgent. It¡¯s just that some people who are rted to the Gu family called me after they found out about Gu Yu.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to express her opinion, su mu said,¡±now that the person is in fifth lord jiang¡¯s hands, you don¡¯t need to care about whoever pleads for mercy. fifth lord jiang will deal with them as he sees fit.¡±


    He sounded as if he was afraid that she would soften her heart and let go of Gu mo if she heard someone else¡¯s plea.


    Shi Yan felt that su mu still didn¡¯t know her well.


    ¡°yes, i know,¡± he said with a helpless smile.


    For a person who had pointed a gun at her friend¡¯s head, she had to consider many things if she didn¡¯t take the other party¡¯s life directly. How could she be soft-hearted and let him go?


    it¡¯s good that you know. Let¡¯s go out and y. I¡¯ll clean up here with your sister Han.


    it was impossible to y, but it was necessary to go out first.


    for one, su mu obviously had something on his mind. jing han was his girlfriend, and he would prefer to be alone with jing han. Secondly, Jiang che had just taken a call from the seventh master of the Gu family, Gu Zi. She wanted to know what Gu Zi had said.


    When she went out, Jiang che had already finished his call. Seeing here out, he walked towards her and helped her adjust her clothes.¡±It¡¯s cold outside. Why did youe out?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not very cold. are you done with the phone call?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s talk inside.¡±


    he led her into the house.


    jiang rui and jiang sheng were probably on the phone in their room. since there was no one in the living room, they went in.


    The electric stove on the table in the living room was on. After sitting down, Jiang che took Shi Yan¡¯s hand and ced it on hisp to help her cover her hand under the heat of the electric stove.


    the Gu family is not an ordinary family. Gu Yi is the head of the Gu family. It¡¯s not realistic to let him stay.


    ¡°i know,¡± shi yan nodded.


    She had no intention of really leaving Gu Yu alive. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of the Gu family, but if she really did that, there would be no end to it. She and Jiang che could forget about living a peaceful life.


    Gu mo was the head of the Gu family. Even if there were not many people in the Gu family who really cared about his life and death, they could not really ignore it for the sake of face.


    Since the beginning, this kind ofrge family with a deep foundation valued face the most.


    furthermore, there was also gu qingqing.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what Gu Qingqing¡¯s rtionship with the Gu family was, but she was sure that Gu Qingqing was definitely rted to the Gu family. if the head of the gu family was in trouble, gu qingqing would not turn a blind eye to it, as long as she still cared about her rtionship with the gu family.


    once gu qingqing opened her mouth, she would have to give her face no matter what.


    for someone who was very likely to be her sister-inw, giving her face was equivalent to giving face to her brother. He couldn¡¯t just ignore his own brother¡¯s face.


    ¡°but you don¡¯t have to worry. it won¡¯t be easy for the gu family to get her back.¡±


    jiang che roughly exined gu zi¡¯s call to shi yan. the general idea was that gu zi wanted to take her back and let jiang che state his conditions.


    with the initiative in jiang che¡¯s hands, he naturally had to make the gu family bleed.


    The Gu family¡¯s vitality had been greatly damaged by fifth master Jiang¡¯s attack, and it would probably take at least ten years to recover.


    jiang che¡¯s exnation to gu zi was that he would return gu yu in a month¡¯s time. before that, he didn¡¯t want anyone rted to the gu family to disturb him. otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t cancel all the conditions they had agreed on.


    as for what gu yu would look like when he was returned a monthter, jiang che did not guarantee anything. he only said that he would keep him alive.


    In this way, it would be even more difficult for the Gu family to recover.


    shi yan did receive a call from gu qingqing, but it was a few dayster. jiang rui, su mu, and the others had all returned to haicheng.


    it was the 28th day of the twelfth lunar month, two days away from the new year.


    shi yan and jiang che had gone to the county town to buy new year¡¯s goods. they had just finished packing and were about to prepare dinner when they received a call.


    after a simple opening, gu qingqing smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, you should have guessed the reason for my call, right?¡±


    ¡°i can roughly guess.¡±


    ¡°but i don¡¯t think you can guess it all.¡±


    gu qingqing¡¯s tone was so light that shi yan had never heard it before. Shi Yan could clearly feel the joy in her voice, even through the phone.


    ¡°Really?¡± Shi Yan raised her eyebrows.


    ¡± after you left haicheng during winter break, a lot of things happened here. ¡±


    since she had already mentioned it, she must have wanted to tell her.


    shi yan had no reason not to listen.


    ¡°i¡¯d like to hear the details.¡±

 Chapter 499

    ?


    499 Not to plead for mercy


    ¡°Not long after you left Haicheng, I met Madam Shi at the Jade food stall.¡±


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.


    it¡¯s actually mother herself.


    gu qingqing smiled. ¡± mrs. shi thought that i didn¡¯t know her. she liked to get to know me through music. in fact, what she didn¡¯t know was that i had seen her in school many years ago. ¡± Besides, you look very simr to Mrs. Shi. Even if I¡¯ve never seen her before, it¡¯s not difficult for me to guess her identity.¡±


    ¡°my mother doesn¡¯t make things difficult for others.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°naturally. mrs. shi is a very cultured and gentle elder. since we¡¯ve known each other, i¡¯ve met her a few times, and we¡¯ve been talking about great things every time.¡±


    ¡± i think mrs. shi has a good impression of me. after we met a few times, she took the initiative to mention to me that she has two single sons and intends to introduce them to me. ¡±


    As she said this, Gu Qingqing smiled lightly.


    ¡°after learning about my situation, madam shi did not change her mind at all.¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Gu Qing Qing seemed to be deeply moved,¡±yanyan, your family¡¯s wanwan is very good.¡±


    ¡°i wanted to see your third brother anyway. since madam shi took the initiative to arrange for us to meet, i naturally wouldn¡¯t reject her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± shi yan asionally responded, acting as a qualified listener.


    ¡°your third brother came to see me before madam qi came to see me, but we haven¡¯t met yet. I have my concerns, and your third brother has his own concerns. We have to wait until Madam Shi has arranged for us to meet.¡±


    ¡°what about now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Gu Qingqing chuckled, ¡± actually, your third brother hasn¡¯t changed. He¡¯s still the same as I remember. before i met your third brother, i could find countless reasons to persuade myself to leave; When I really saw it, I realized that rationality doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine if he doesn¡¯t have any thoughts, but knowing that he also has this kind of heart for me, i want to be a selfish person. Even if I only have one day left in my life, I want to be with him selfishly.¡±


    it should be like this.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know what others were thinking, but she did.


    A person¡¯s life was only a few decades long. Since they were both interested in each other, they should cherish every day they could be together and not worry too much.


    ¡± the problem is with me. i¡¯ve thought it through, and everything is going ording to n. ¡±


    ¡°then, congrattions, sister qingqing.¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°thank you. when you and jiang the fifth return to haicheng, your third brother and i will treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡± alright, that¡¯s all for the happy and light-hearted topic. i¡¯m going to talk about something not so happy. ¡±


    ¡°with a happy topic in front, even if it¡¯s an unhappy topic, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad. so, sister qingqing, you don¡¯t have to worry. just say it. ¡±


    Gu Qingqing sighed,¡±Yanyan, it¡¯s no wonder that your brothers dote on you so much. It¡¯s really hard for people to not like you.¡± At this time, if it was someone else, they would have been angry. But looking at you, not only are you not angry, you¡¯re even considering my feelings.¡±


    you should have guessed what I¡¯m going to say. At this time, it¡¯s only right for you to smash your phone and ignore me.


    ¡°not really.¡± shi yan smiled.


    it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk about it, but something like smashing your phone in anger really doesn¡¯t seem like something you would do. I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of scene that would be.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    she had never done such a thing in her life and could not imagine what kind of situation could make her lose her mind to that extent.


    ¡°back to the main topic. yanyan, my surname is actually gu. you should have guessed it long ago, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the Gu family in M Nation, the family that has a huge feud with the Yu family in Haicheng. You should have heard of this family. I know that you and the fifth master of the Jiang family were looking for the head of the Gu family in Haicheng not long ago.¡±


    I¡¯m a member of the main Gu family. My parents passed away in the Gu family¡¯s internal strife a few years ago. My illness was also left behind from my serious injuries at that time.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say much about these old things. Let¡¯s talk about the present.¡±


    ¡°ording to seniority, Gu Yu should call me little aunt. How should I put it? Gu mo watched his parents die in front of his eyes. He was still young at that time and his mental strength was too weak. It was a huge blow to him.¡±


    ¡°the well-behaved child gradually grew into this crazy look. He did everything based on his heart and did not consider anything else. Just like this time, he actually went crazy in front of you and the fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    ¡°this child would not have done such a thing if he had a normal mind. that¡¯s the fifth lord jiang, and it¡¯s not without reason that so many people are afraid of him. what are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°He even set his sights on you, Yingluo.¡±


    at this point, gu qingqing let out a sigh.


    ¡°others may not be able to find out what kind of person you are, but it¡¯s not difficult for him, the head of the gu family, to find out. he actually naively thought that you would obediently follow him. i really can¡¯t understand the way he thinks.¡±


    it was hard for anyone to understand this kind of thinking.


    Shi Yanxin said.


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to plead for him, i just want to ask you to spare his life. This is my selfish desire for our aunt-nephew rtionship, and also the result of my many considerations. he¡¯s still the head of the gu family. if he really leaves his life here, you¡¯ll have a lot of trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°there aren¡¯t many people in the gu family now, but the foundation built by several generations is still there. furthermore, there¡¯s still gu zi in the gu family. if they really fall outpletely, it will be a big problem for fifth lord jiang.¡±


    without waiting for shi yan to speak, gu qingqing smiled and said,¡±but i¡¯m also talking nonsense. if i can see the problem that made fifth lord jiang reach where he is today, how can he not see it? it seems that fifth lord jiang already has a n.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not my purpose to ask you to keep him alive. I just want to see him.¡±


    ¡°sister qingqing wants to see master gu?¡±


    shi yan was a little surprised, but on second thought, she was very surprised.


    after all, they were blood-rted aunt and nephew.


    ¡± there are only a few people left in the gu family. we even tried our best to protect an idiot like gu yuanyuan, let alone the head of the family, gu yi. ¡±


    ¡°as the head of the family, gu yu has made such a stupid mistake that caused the gu family to suffer such a great loss. as an elder, it¡¯s not too much for me to scold him personally. it would naturally be best if he could wake up from his scolding, but if he couldn¡¯t, then he would just take it as venting his anger. he might as well listen to me, his little aunt.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll mention it to fifth lord jiang, but he¡¯s already sent her to the capital. we won¡¯t be going back to the capital for the time being, so we might not be able to apany big sister qingqing.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, just arrange for someone to show me the way.¡±


    After that, the two of them chatted for a while more before hanging up.


    As soon as he hung up the phone, he heard a knock on the door of the courtyard.


    jiang che thought that shi yan was still on the phone, so he went out to open the door. when shi yan saw this, she stopped her action of opening the door and stood in the courtyard to watch.

 Chapter 500

    ?


    500 An unsurprised guest


    like shi yan, jiang che thought that it was a neighbor outside the courtyard, because there had been no sound of any vehicles approaching before that.


    the door to the courtyard opened, but the people standing outside were not his neighbors.


    the person had an absolutely exquisite face. he was at least 1.85 meters tall and had no expression on his face, which made him look a little cold and serious.


    He stood at the bottom of the steps and had to raise his head slightly to meet Jiang Che¡¯s eyes. But even so, his aura did not weaken in front of the fifth Lord Jiang.


    Jiang che had never interacted with this person before, but he had seen him.


    The capital was only so big, and there were only so many people in the circle. They could always meet on some asions.


    it was the young master of the shi family, shi poran.


    shi poran obviously did note alone. a few steps behind him stood a girl in her twenties.


    He was also a familiar face.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡± Shi poran spoke first.


    ¡°young master shi,¡± jiang che nodded slightly. ¡± young master shi, pleasee in. ¡± she stepped back to make way for him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Shi poran nced at him and nodded.


    He did not stand on ceremony and entered the house.


    The girl behind him hurriedly nodded at Jiang che in greeting and followed him.


    ever since shi yan and jiang che came to this small courtyard, there had been guests, such as jiang rui and her group, who had just left a few days ago.


    logically speaking, if someone came over, even if they didn¡¯t bring any gifts, they would at least bring some luggage. shi poran and the other two hade empty-handed.


    This made Jiang che a little concerned.


    She didn¡¯t bring any luggage, which meant that she wouldn¡¯t be staying here. It didn¡¯t matter if they could stay here or not, as long as they didn¡¯t think about taking the people who were originally living here with them.


    It was not that he was petty and did not want to be disturbed when he had previously agreed to spend the new year alone with miss Shi. It was just that he was very sure that if they were to spend the new year in another ce, miss Shi would not be happy. At least, she would not be happier than when she was alone with him.


    Shi poran walked into the courtyard, and Jiang che naturally followed.


    Shi Yan was standing in the courtyard. When Jiang che opened the courtyard door, she saw the person who hade. The smile on her face froze for a moment, and she fixed her eyes on the person standing outside the courtyard.


    shi poran¡¯s appearance at this time was a little out of shi yan¡¯s expectations, but to be honest, shi yan wasn¡¯t too surprised.


    Yanyan, it¡¯s cold outside. Bring the guest to the living room. I¡¯ll make a pot of tea.


    When fifth Lord Jiang personally went to make tea, even Shi poran couldn¡¯t help but stop and look at him. jiang che didn¡¯t show any signs of awkwardness. he nodded at him and went straight to the kitchen.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go help!¡±


    song yu quickly waved at shi yan.¡±shi yan!¡±


    she then ran to the kitchen to help.


    Only Shi Yan and Shi poran were left in the courtyard.


    Shi poran just looked at Shi Yan without saying a word. In the end, Shi Yan opened her mouth and called out softly, ¡± ¡°Big brother,¡±


    shi poran didn¡¯t reply.


    He was still staring at her.


    He was expressionless, and his gaze was not scary. He just stared at her without any emotion.


    It was precisely this that Shi Yan couldn¡¯t bear it.


    it must be known that to this day, the only person who could make shi yan admit defeat in a face-to-face confrontation was jiang che.


    she knew that she was feeling guilty.


    She had never felt this way when she saw her parents and third brother again after nine years. she thought that she could be as calm as she was in front of her big brother, but now that she had seen him, she knew that she wasn¡¯t.


    She had been gone for nine years, and Shi Boran had been tense for nine years.


    For a person who had never taken power and status seriously, how much effort would he have to put in to amass the power of such arge family in nine years? Shi Yan knew it without even asking.


    shi poran originally didn¡¯t need to bear all this.


    everything started because of her selfish departure.


    after staring at her for a while, a gust of cold wind blew. shi yan subconsciously adjusted the scarf around her neck. shi poran opened his mouth.


    ¡°let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    Unlike the others, Shi poran did not look around as soon as he entered the courtyard. He did not even need Shi Yan to lead the way. He easily found the living room.


    he seemed to be very familiar with everything here.


    However, Shi Yan knew very well that no one from the Shi family had stepped into this courtyard for the past nine years. To be more precise, no one from the Shi family had set foot in the crescent moon Bay Vige for the past nine years.


    ¡°Dou Zhao has told me what happened here.¡±


    After sitting down, Shi poran didn¡¯t dawdle and went straight to the main topic.


    he was referring to gu yu¡¯s trouble.


    ¡°dou chao and song yu are both my men. you should have guessed it long ago,¡± he looked at shi yan.


    Shi Yan nodded.


    she had definitely guessed it, but she wasn¡¯t 100% sure. it was only when she saw song yu that she waspletely sure.


    ¡°song yu was sent here when she just entered the first year of junior high. at that time, big brother qianqian should be in need of people, so she shouldn¡¯t have been sent here.¡±


    ¡°dou chao is a subordinate, but song yu isn¡¯t.¡± shi poran said.


    ¡°she¡¯s the orphan of an elder i¡¯m familiar with. her parents met with an ident when they were out on a mission, and there were no other elders at home, so i brought her here to take care of her. It was her own idea toe here to study. She¡¯s a stubborn child and insisted oning here, so I could only go along with her wishes.¡±


    ¡± you didn¡¯t notice it for six whole years, which surprised me a little. ¡±


    In Shi poran¡¯s eyes, Shi Yan was an extremely shrewd person. Even if she hadn¡¯t noticed it in the first two years, it wasn¡¯t to the extent that she wouldn¡¯t notice it after six years.


    but that was the truth.


    It was precisely because this was the truth that Shi poran¡¯s expression became even more tense as he looked at Shi Yan.


    to what extent did he not care about his life? only such a smart person would not pay attention to everything around him?


    this wasn¡¯t just ack of desire, it was an attitude of life that could only be obtained when one waspletely indifferent to life and death.


    at such a young age, he was already indifferent to life and death. as his brother, shi poran had mixed feelings.


    Now that they met again and saw her so lively, these mixed emotions were even more intense.


    Shi Yan might have seen what Shi poran¡¯s eyes meant, but she chose to pretend that she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It¡¯s because Song Yu hid it well,¡± she said with a smile.


    Shi poran didn¡¯t continue on this topic. Instead, he said,¡±It¡¯ll be the new year in two days.¡±


    shi yan subconsciously clenched her hands that were resting on her legs.


    At this moment, Jiang che came in with the tea.


    song yu obviously couldn¡¯t help.


    she didn¡¯t dare to get close to big boss when he was making tea, especially after he obviously didn¡¯t need her help. They could only wait outside the kitchen for the boss to finish making the tea and follow him from a distance when he came over.


    jiang che brought the tea over and wanted to pour it himself. shi yan had originally nned to let her do it, but jiang che did not allow her to.


    He poured a cup of tea and handed it to Shi poran,¡±Young master Shi, please have some tea.¡±


    His appearance interrupted their conversation.


    Jiang che had clearly heard Shi poran say that ¡± the new year is in two days ¡°. as for whether he had interrupted them on purpose, no one knew.


    Jiang che poured a cup for Song Yu, who was sitting beside Shi Boran. Song Yu took it in fear.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting your conversation?¡± Jiang che asked Shi poran very politely.

 Chapter 501

    ?


    501 a little self-doubt


    Shi Yan knew Jiang che so well that she knew he was asking this on purpose.


    her heart softened, and at the same time, she felt a little helpless. the emotions that had risen from shi boran¡¯s words just now had dissipated.


    Shi poran didn¡¯t drink his tea. He looked up at Jiang che.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not disturbing me.¡± jiang che nodded and sat quietly at the side, very gentle and polite.


    The hand hidden under the curtain on the electric stove and table held Shi Yan¡¯s hand, gently pinching her slender fingers and ying with them.


    Shi poran didn¡¯t seem to care if there were other people present. He continued the previous topic and said to Shi Yan,¡±I¡¯m here to take you home for the new year.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s hand, which was ying with shi yan¡¯s fingers, paused.


    He knew it!


    However, he only paused for a moment and quickly returned to normal.


    he was not very willing to be disturbed while they were having a good time together, but he would not influence miss shi¡¯s decision. he would apany miss shi wherever she wanted to spend the new year.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be returning this year. I just bought a lot of new year goods. It would be a waste if I don¡¯t spend the new year here.¡±


    The waste was just an excuse. If she was willing to return, she had many ways to make these good New Year goods not be wasted.


    hearing the rejection in her words, shi poran tightly pursed his lower lip.


    He was silent for a long time.


    seeing this, song yu took a big gulp of tea. his eyes kept turning, looking at this and that. then, he coughed and said, ¡± ¡°shi yan, what¡¯s the point of you two spending the new year together? let¡¯s go back to the capital together. it¡¯ll be more lively with more people.¡±


    song yu was obviously trying to smooth things over, so no one med her for interrupting.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back this year,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡± but, but this year is the first new year since brother shi became the head of the household. he arranged many things. aren¡¯t you going back to support him? ¡±


    In the Shi family, there was no such thing as a backer. The interpersonal rtionships in the Shi family were notplicated, and there were not so many power struggles. since shi boran had the ability to gather the scattered power in his hands bit by bit, the others naturally believed in him.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be back this year,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    Song Yu,¡±hehe.¡±


    she felt that she was a eloquent person, but why was it that she could not bring out her eloquence when facing the shi siblings?


    he was a little discouraged.


    ¡°If you¡¯re noting back this year, do you mean you¡¯lle back next year?¡± shi poran looked at her and asked.


    Shi Yan fell silent and did not answer immediately.


    seeing shi poran¡¯s expression change, he finally reacted and smiled, ¡± we¡¯ll talk about next year¡¯s matters next year. big brother, even if you want me to make a decision now, i can¡¯t do it. many times, ns can¡¯t keep up with changes. ¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have toe back during the new year. you¡¯ll be able to spare a day or two next year. you cane back at any time. you should be able to make the decision, right?¡±


    shi yan was silent.


    Shi poran ced the teacup in front of him. The movement was so loud that Song Yu, who was beside him, jumped. He was probably afraid that the situation would get worse, so he quickly pulled Shi Boran¡¯s sleeve.


    Seeing this, Jiang Che¡¯s gentle face darkened.


    however, he still held back and did not speak.


    ¡± in the past, i couldn¡¯t control you when you wanted to leave home and didn¡¯t want toe back. i didn¡¯t have the ability to control you back then. now that i¡¯m in charge of the family, you still don¡¯t want toe back. do you not want to acknowledge this family or do you not want to acknowledge me as your big brother? ¡±


    ¡°Or are you ming me for not being able to protect you back then?¡±


    ¡°no.¡± Shi Yan said hurriedly.


    The hand that was originally held by Jiang che turned into her hand that was holding his. Jiang che could clearly feel the change in her mood.


    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯ve never med you. Don¡¯t say such things again. if ... if i have to go back to the shi family to prove that i have never med you, then i¡¯ll ...¡±


    with a ¡°bang,¡± the sound of the door being knocked open interrupted her.


    The person who walked in kicked the suitcase aside and leaned against the door, smiling at them. ¡°Yo, what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Young master Shi, isn¡¯t it inappropriate to force my sister in such a way?¡± he turned to look at Shi poran.


    it was su chen.


    shi poran wasn¡¯t affected by su chen¡¯s actions. instead, he frowned when he heard the words ¡°my sister.¡± doctor su, it¡¯s not appropriate for you to call her ¡®my sister¡¯. I¡¯m her real brother.


    ¡°brother?¡± su chen was surprised. an elder brother wouldn¡¯t force his own sister like this.¡±


    ¡°if he wasn¡¯t my real brother, i wouldn¡¯t have said those words.¡±


    shi poran nced at shi yan. ¡± she¡¯s just like everyone else. she¡¯s so secretive about her past. with her temper, i¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll never step into the shi family again! ¡±


    ¡°other people can let her have her way, but i won¡¯t! she had so many family members, but she lived as if she was the only one in the world. she had no one to rely on and could only rely on herself for everything. I don¡¯t know how he developed such a bad temper!¡±


    ¡°nine years ago, i didn¡¯t have the ability to protect you and neglected to take care of you. i admit that i wasn¡¯t qualified to be your big brother. but shi yan, are you not in the wrong?¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s there that you can¡¯t say openly? why are you keeping everything in your heart and carrying it on your own? You didn¡¯t even tell us when something happened and just left when we weren¡¯t at home. Have you ever thought about how much self-me the people at home would feel?¡±


    have you ever treated us as your family and me as your big brother, even for a moment? ¡±


    ¡°there is, zhenzhen¡±


    ¡°there is? if you really treat us as family, we won¡¯t be like you. To be honest, other than the marriage that I set for you nine years ago, who else in the family has done you wrong?¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s true that the elders in the family have let you down regarding the engagement, but what about us? have your second brother, third brother, and i ever let you down? I only need to wait for two more hours and I¡¯ll be home. Why can¡¯t you wait a little longer?¡±


    ¡± you left so easily. you didn¡¯t want us just because your parents and brother said so. do you really treat us as family? ¡±


    How could she not treat them as family?


    but shi boran¡¯s words made shi yan doubt herself.


    Their expressions changed unconsciously.


    seeing this, jiang che could no longer sit still and listen.


    ¡°young master shi, you can¡¯t say that.¡± his tone was calm and slightly cold.


    ¡°you said that miss shi doesn¡¯t treat you as family. i¡¯m sorry, but i don¡¯t agree with that. i¡¯ve seen miss shi¡¯s attitude towards outsiders, but she doesn¡¯t treat them like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong for miss Shi to not like to rely on others, but is it natural for her to have this kind of thinking? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°for her to have such thoughts and form such a personality that doesn¡¯t like to rely on others, it can only be due to the influence of the people around her.¡±


    shi yan finally came back to her senses and interrupted him,¡±that¡¯s enough, jiang che. don¡¯t be a wuss.¡±


    but jiang che stopped her.


    He raised his hand and rubbed the back of her head. miss Shi, don¡¯t say anything. I couldn¡¯t control you in the past. But now, you should be clear that you¡¯re under my control. you know, i¡¯m a very protective person.¡±


    ¡°i know you better than you do.¡±


    shi yan fell silent.


    Shi poran had never seen her so obedient before, even though she had been very obedient and sensible since she was young and had never refuted anyone.

 Chapter 502

    ?


    502 Preparing for the wedding


    miss Shi and I have only known each other for less than half a year, ¡± Jiang che continued. but in fact, even before we knew each other for long, miss Shi could already rely on me with all her heart and soul.


    ¡°that¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want to rely on others and likes to rely on herself for everything. i don¡¯t think it¡¯s her problem. what do you think, young master shi?¡±


    shi poran couldn¡¯t refute his words. he even agreed with them.


    that¡¯s right, yanyan could fully trust and rely on someone she had just met, but she couldn¡¯t trust and rely on them because they were not capable enough to give her enough security.


    e to think of it, so what if she had waited for them toe home? all the elders in the family insisted on setting the marriage agreement for her. they had no power in their hands, and they were still young, so how could they go against the elders?


    they still could not protect her.


    If she had not resolutely left home and insisted on not wavering for so many years, the elders in the family would not havepromised so easily.


    She wasn¡¯t under anyone¡¯s control now, and she had fought for it with her own strength.


    however, it was one thing to understand it in his heart, but it was another thing to think about how she had left so resolutely without the slightest bit of reluctance to part with them. she had not contacted them for so many years, and it was another thing to not miss them at all.


    he was just a little angry. she was just a little girl, how could she be so cruel?


    ¡°it¡¯s my fault for not controlling my emotions and speaking inappropriately.¡±


    shi poran looked at shi yan. ¡± but i still hope that you can go home. it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯te back for the new year this year. i hope you can go back before next year. ¡±


    Shi poran nced at Jiang che and continued, ¡± ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t recognize me as your big brother, but i want to recognize you as my little sister. I don¡¯t want to get involved in your rtionship. I believe you have your own judgment, but I can¡¯t ignore your marriage.¡±


    e home before next year, just take it as preparation for your wedding. of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t go back next year, as long as you promise not to get married.¡±


    That was impossible.


    she was just waiting to get married to jiang che when she turned twenty.


    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, it was already a silent agreement. Shi Boran and su chen were a little resentful that she had not lived up to their expectations. Only Jiang Che¡¯s eyes, which had been cold and dark just a moment ago, lit up, and the corners of his lips also curved into a slight arc.


    su chen originally wanted to refute shi poran, saying that he could also manage shi yan¡¯s wedding. however, he thought that he alone could notpare to the huge shi family, so he put this idea down.


    who asked yanyan to find the most powerful boyfriend? he didn¡¯t want others to say that yanyan was marrying the fifth lord jiang.


    on the contrary, shi yan didn¡¯t care much about this.


    however, she didn¡¯t reply as firmly as before. she didn¡¯t mind, but she knew that her parents would be more willing to see her get married from the shi family.


    if she was not married from the shi family, her mother would definitely cry, let alone others.


    forget it. she had never nned to not return to the shi family for the rest of her life.


    However,


    ¡°i¡¯ll go back when it¡¯s time to take care of the wedding.¡±


    She was going to be busy again when school started. It was indeed her n to get a marriage certificate once she turned 20, but she had originally nned to wait until she had officially finished her studies to prepare for the wedding.


    In this way, he did not have to be in a hurry to return to the Shi family next year.


    As she thought of this, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    only then did she realize that she was actually a little afraid of going back to the shi family.


    she couldn¡¯t even exin it herself.


    Shi poran and Song Yu didn¡¯t stay any longer. They left after dinner.


    before they left, song yu called shi yan to the side and whispered to her.


    ¡°Shi Yan, your brother didn¡¯t mean any harm by what he said tonight. He usually doesn¡¯t treat anyone coldly. He just cares too much about his sister. As the saying goes,¡¯the deeper the love, the more the responsibility.¡¯ Aiya, I¡¯m not very good with the words, but you just need to know that he cares about you, don¡¯t me him.¡±


    ¡°I know, and I don¡¯t me him.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡±


    After hesitating for a moment, Song Yu said,¡±also, Zhenzhen, I should apologize to you.¡± &Nbsp;


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, shi yan. i hid my identity and stayed by your side for six years. i hope i didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. I should be the one thanking you. you didn¡¯t have to suffer here, but because of me, you stayed in a small ce like wu county for six years.¡±


    ¡°hey, hey, hey, don¡¯t say that. i¡¯ll be embarrassed if you continue. this is my own will, and it has nothing to do with you. it¡¯s good that i didn¡¯t cause you any trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. I¡¯m leaving, or your big brother won¡¯t wait for me. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that your brother has to go back to the Shi family for the new year and I¡¯m worried about him going back alone, I would want to stay here for the new year. Your food is so delicious!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really leaving. Bye Bye, I¡¯ll see you in the capital!¡± as song yu ran after shi poran, he didn¡¯t forget to wave at shi yan.


    she was jumping around, looking very lively and lovely, which waspletely different from shi yan¡¯s calm and indifferent personality.


    their car was parked a little far away, so it was no wonder that shi yan and jiang che did not hear the sound in advance.


    After the two of them got into the car and left, Shi Yan turned around and returned to the courtyard.


    when she closed the door and turned around, she saw su chenzily leaning against a pir with his arms crossed.


    ¡°sent away?¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± shi yan walked over.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with Shi Boran, but there¡¯s one thing I¡¯m very clear about. He¡¯s never been very pleasant to the ears since he was young, and he¡¯s even less likable than that stuffy Shi boyu. Just listen to him, don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    ¡°yingluo, yes.¡±


    Seeing that she was so reluctant, su chen immediately became anxious.


    ¡°What are you doing? The Yanyan I know isn¡¯t like this. She doesn¡¯t care about anyone. That¡¯s you. This kind of mncholic character doesn¡¯t suit you.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not disdainful of everyone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t quibble. Others don¡¯t know, but I do. you¡¯ve always been dismissive of me! Alright, was it worth worrying about a face over a small matter? if i didn¡¯t know better, i would think that you¡¯re upset that i¡¯vee back to ruin your romantic time.¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about?¡± shi yan looked at him disapprovingly.


    ¡°This is also your home. Where are you going for the new year?¡±


    ¡°okay, okay, i said the wrong thing. there won¡¯t be a next time. don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not angry,¡±


    ¡°if you¡¯re not angry, then smile. otherwise, i won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    yingluo was childish.


    ¡°I¡¯m just joking, I¡¯m just joking. Don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m scared.e in,e in. it¡¯s cold outside.¡±


    ¡°speaking of which, yanyan, you¡¯re really amazing. you actually made the famous fifth lord jiang willingly wash the dishes and clean up the mess in the kitchen. At first, I thought that I was the master and was ready to help, but when I thought about how Jiang che and I were sworn enemies, I didn¡¯t want to help.¡±


    not everyone has the honor to see fifth Lord Jiang wash the dishes and clean the kitchen. It¡¯s enough for me to brag about for a long time.


    ¡°you don¡¯t know how shocked i was when i saw fifth lord jiang and i in the kitchen just now when you sent shi boran off. i saw him very naturally stand up to clear the dishes and wash the water.¡±


    it was obvious that shi yan and song yu had prepared dinner together. shi boran was present, and he was his future brother-inw. jiang che gave him face and stayed behind to apany him, not helping out in the kitchen.


    you¡¯re awesome. This way, I¡¯ll be able to suppress Jiang che in the future.


    shi yan ignored him and turned to leave.


    ¡°ai! where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Go to the kitchen and help Jiang che.¡±


    ¡°aiyo, look at you, you¡¯re not even married yet and you¡¯re already protecting him. he¡¯s a man and he can¡¯t even wash a few dishes, and he still needs your help? Forget it, I can¡¯t be bothered with you guys. I¡¯m going to pack my luggage.¡±


    But this didn¡¯t seem too bad.


    in the past, even if there were only the two of them in this courtyard, they had never talked so noisily like this.


    Yanyan had really changed a lot because of Jiang che.

 Chapter 503

    ?


    503 The proposal came too suddenly


    ¡°what are you looking at?¡±


    shi yan was sitting at the desk reading a book when she was surrounded by someone from behind.


    She had juste out of the shower.


    With her hand on the back of his hand, Shi Yan turned around. as soon as she turned around, jiang che lowered his head and pecked her on the lips. shi yan did not dodge. He seemed to be interested and pecked her again and again.


    shi yan had to raise her hand to stop him.


    heughed helplessly and said,¡±alright, why are you acting like a child who has just found a new toy?¡± You didn¡¯t even dry your hair. The weather is so cold, aren¡¯t you afraid of catching a cold?¡±


    jiang che kissed her palm and smiled, ¡± ¡°Help me.¡±


    ¡°miss shi, please help me blow it.¡±


    shi yan couldn¡¯t refuse him when he used his usual cold and gentle tone to act coquettishly.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go get the hairdryer.¡±


    Jiang che let go of her but did not leave. He turned around and leaned against the desk, his eyes following her movements. His gaze was on her the entire time.


    There was a faint smile in her eyes.


    shi yan went to the bathroom to get the hairdryer. as soon as she turned around, she met jiang che¡¯s eyes, which were filled with endless affection and gentleness. her heart skipped a beat.


    he couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    They had been together for so long and should have gotten used to the way they were together. She was still like a little girl who had just fallen in love and could be easily touched by him.


    it was all jiang wu¡¯s fault. Especially when he was deliberately bewitching people, even someone as rational as her would find it hard not to be bewitched.


    For example, now.


    Yes, Jiang che was deliberately bewitching her. She had long seen through it. However, she didn¡¯t make it clear. Since he was interested, she would just cooperate.


    During their time in Crescent Bay, even if there were people who came to find trouble a few times, it was actually not much different from retreating into the forest. At least, it seemed so based on their lifestyle in this small courtyard.


    After all, this kind of life was a little dull, and he should make some fun of it asionally to not be boring.


    alright, in fact, as long as she was with jiang che, she didn¡¯t seem to get bored no matter what she did.


    however, this was no longer important. shi yan concentrated on drying jiang che¡¯s hair.


    jiang che sat on the edge of the bed. shi yan was standing in front of him and drying his hair for him. after a while, jiang che put his arms around her waist and sat her on hisp.


    shi yan struggled for a while, but the more she struggled, the tighter his hand on her waist was. shi yan simply let him be.


    after her hair was dry, jiang che didn¡¯t give shi yan the chance to get up and put the hairdryer away. he immediately wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer, pressing his lips against hers.


    Her actions were urgent, but her kiss was very gentle.


    it was fine and dense, and it was entangled.


    it was a very long kiss.


    Shi Yan leaned softly in his arms. She thought that Jiang che would continue since they were by the bed, but he suddenly stopped. He hugged her the same way he did when he was sitting by the bed and sitting her on hisp.


    Shi Yan was puzzled and raised her head from his neck.¡±what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    however, she suddenly looked into his eyes, which were filled with some unknown emotions, and shi yan¡¯s unspoken words stopped.


    ¡°miss shi.¡± His voice was a little low, with some lingering desire.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°do you want to get married?¡±


    shi yan was slightly startled. wasn¡¯t this topic brought up too suddenly?


    Logically speaking, this wasn¡¯t a special topic. She herself wanted to wait until she was twenty to get married to Jiang che. Why was it that when Jiang che brought it up now, her heart was beating a little uncontrobly?


    Bang Bang Bang-


    she could even hear her own heartbeat.


    ¡°W-why are you suddenly asking this?¡±


    it was rare to see her stutter, but she was usually very calm.


    it hit jiang che right away.


    He chuckled and kissed her again.


    ¡°i want to get married.¡± he said.


    shi yan¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°So, so Mr. Jiang, are you proposing to me now?¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t answer her directly, but said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s a little sudden. i didn¡¯t make any preparations and it¡¯s not too formal, but i can¡¯t wait. i can¡¯t even wait a day. if i don¡¯t say these words tonight, i¡¯ll probably lose sleep.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that Jiang che hadn¡¯t thought about proposing to her. He had already thought about it when he decided to be with Shi Yan. however, he had never thought that he would propose so quickly, nor did he think that it would be so hasty.


    forget about theck of a romantic candlelight dinner and flowers, he didn¡¯t even prepare a ring.


    However, he just couldn¡¯t help but want to say these words tonight. before dinner, shi poran had mentioned shi yan¡¯s marriage. shi yan had no intention of denying it. she even seemed to have ns to marry him next year. he had wanted to say this since then.


    he was probably a little worried that miss shi would propose to him first if he waste.


    the reason was not important. what was important was that he had lived for so many years, and it was rare for him to do such a big thing impulsively without any preparation.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hasty in terms of the form. After all, I didn¡¯t prepare anything. But from the bottom of my heart, I¡¯m not being sloppy at all. I¡¯m being very serious when I¡¯m saying this.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, I want to marry you. Are you going to marry me?¡±


    ¡± there¡¯s no such thing as a proposal. mr. jiang, you look like you¡¯re forcing a marriage. ¡±


    shi yan¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t calm. in addition to her rapidly beating heart, she could also feel her cheeks burning.


    hugging her a little tighter, jiang che kissed her again, ¡± ¡± then you can take it that i¡¯m forcing you to marry me. so, ms. shi, are you going to marry me? ¡±


    Shi Yan had thought that she was the only one who was nervous. When she got closer, she heard Jiang Che¡¯s heart beating much faster than usual. Only then did she know that Jiang che was also very nervous.


    the fifth lord jiang had seen all kinds of big asions, and there should be very few asions that could make him nervous. but now, he was nervous.


    If he didn¡¯t care about it to the extreme, how could the mighty Jiang the fifth be nervous?


    shi yan¡¯s heart suddenly softened.


    She met his gaze and smiled, ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang forced me to marry him, so how could I dare to refuse?¡±


    in the next second, jiang che directly held the back of her head and kissed her.


    this kiss wasn¡¯t as gentle as before. it was urgent and fierce.


    After the kiss, Jiang che pressed his lips against Shi Yan¡¯s and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll start preparing for the wedding after the new year.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± Shi Yan was startled.


    Step back a little so that she could look him in the eye.


    actually, there¡¯s no need to be so anxious. My studies will be very important from now on. I originally nned to get my marriage certificate first, and then prepare for the wedding after I officially finish my studies.


    ¡°ms. shi, i¡¯m a reputable person after all. it¡¯s fine if i proposed rashly, but this is something that we did behind closed doors and no one else knows. you can¡¯t let people think that i, the jiang family¡¯s fifth master, can¡¯t even give my other half a decent wedding.¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    Really, she didn¡¯t think that he was someone who would care about what others thought.


    ¡± you do your thing. i¡¯ll prepare for the wedding. you just need to be there. ¡±


    but I still have to wait until July before I turn twenty. There¡¯s still half a year. Isn¡¯t it too early to prepare for the wedding now? ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not early. we can prepare for the engagement ceremony first. It¡¯ll take a month or two to prepare for the engagement ceremony. We¡¯ll prepare for the wedding after the engagement ceremony. I think it¡¯s a little rushed, but we should be able to make it. after the wedding, it¡¯ll be your summer break soon, so we can go on our honeymoon.¡±

 Chapter 504

    ?


    504 slowly changing


    after the wedding, we¡¯ll go on our honeymoon.


    shi yan was suddenly looking forward to it.


    she was indeed busy with her studies, but the only reason she was so busy was because she wanted to finish her studies as soon as possible so that she could have more time to apany jiang che.


    she always apanied him, and it didn¡¯t seem to make a difference when she did.


    if he couldn¡¯t finish his studies in two years, then he would take three or four years. marriage was a big deal, and since it was what he wanted, she had no objections.


    ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you, teacher Jiang.¡±


    ¡°no trouble, i¡¯m very happy to.¡±


    she didn¡¯t know who started the kiss, but as they kissed, the two fell between the sheets.


    The bedsidemp was on, and the room was dimly lit.


    these days, with guests around, the two of them did not do much. at most, they kissed and hugged. it had been some time since the two of them had been together.


    The sound of kissing and low and hurried breathing intertwined.


    ¡°Ms. Shi, is the room soundproof?¡± after an unknown period of time, a low and slightly unstable voice suddenly came from the room.


    Shi Yan then remembered that su chen was also at home.


    ¡°I ... I don¡¯t know,¡± he replied nervously.


    jiang che saw that she was nervous and seemed to have achieved some kind of goal. he chuckled and lowered his head to kiss her. don¡¯t be afraid. Let¡¯s be quiet. Su Chen¡¯s room is far away, so he won¡¯t hear us.


    but hisforting obviously didn¡¯t work. shi yan¡¯s heart was in her mouth the whole time.


    her nervousness and restraint gave jiang che a different kind of interest, and he was particrly enthusiastic that night.


    the result was that shi yan got upte the next day.


    she didn¡¯t wake up even when it was almost noon.


    Su chen wasn¡¯t a person who didn¡¯t know anything. He didn¡¯t like Jiang che the entire day and always found trouble with him when Shi Yan wasn¡¯t looking.


    in fact, it could not be hidden from shi yan¡¯s eyes. it was just a small fight, and shi yan was toozy to care.


    that evening, she received an invitation from aunt wu, who lived next door. since su chen was also at home, shi yan did not refuse and the three of them went to aunt wu¡¯s house for dinner.


    wu yazi was undoubtedly enthusiastic. he even kept praising jiang che, saying that shi yan had good taste. this made su chen even more ¡± displeased ¡± with jiang che. In the past, every time he came back, he was the most popr with Wu Juan Zi. Wu Juan Zi used to praise him.


    He was a respected figure outside, but at home, he was like a child. Shi Yan thought that su chen was childish, but at the same time, she felt that it was not bad.


    No one had a better fate than anyone else. Su chen was an orphan, and he remembered his family but was unwilling to acknowledge them. He even ran away from home. On the surface, su chen looked like he was carefree and happy, but in fact, he was not that happy.


    it¡¯s good to be a little childish. at least the happinesses from the heart.


    in the blink of an eye, it was new year¡¯s eve.


    It was unknown if everyone had formed some kind of tacit understanding or if they did not have the time, but no one came to disturb them again.


    the three of them prepared the new year¡¯s eve dinner together. after a heartwarming new year¡¯s eve dinner, they went to pay respects to su yu¡¯s grave. when they returned to the small farmyard, it was almost eight in the evening.


    the three of them sat in the living room and watched the spring festival g.


    Then, they all received messages and phone calls to congratte them.


    Su chen went out to answer the phone. It was cold outside, so Jiang che didn¡¯t let Shi Yan answer the phone outside. He turned down the volume of the TV and asked her to answer it in the living room.


    The first call Shi Yan received was from Shi Bozhen.


    Shi Bocheng didn¡¯te to Crescent Bay. Ever since Shi Yan and Jiang che came here, Shi Yan had only received two calls from him. Each time, he would only say a few words before hanging up. It didn¡¯t seem like Shi Bocheng¡¯s style, which surprised Shi Yan.


    if she hadn¡¯t heard from ju yanya that shi bozhen was fine, shi yan would have been worried that he might have run into some trouble.


    she had thought that the first person to follow her to crescent bay would be shi bozhen.


    ¡°happy new year, yanyan!¡±


    shi bozhen¡¯s tone was light, and one could tell that he was in a good mood.


    Shi Yan bit the fruit that Jiang che handed over. ¡± second brother, happy new year. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re in a good mood?¡±


    ¡°i had a very happy new year.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    It had been six years since fourth grandmother had left. Su chen did note back often. Even when he did, he was in a hurry. She had not had a proper New Year.


    This year, with Jiang che, su chen had also returned. today, they had pasted couplets together, made new year¡¯s eve dinner together, and even went to pay respects to fourth grandmother.


    For the past six years, she had been doing all this by herself.


    oh, she didn¡¯t seem to be in the mood to do all this by herself, so she just made some simple dishes, took a bottle of wine and two side dishes to pay respects to su yu, and the new year passed just like that.


    ¡± as long as you¡¯re happy. i wanted to spend the new year with you, but something came up at thest minute. ¡±


    ¡°Work-rted matters?¡±


    ¡°no, something happened at ju yanya¡¯s house. i was worried, so i followed her here.¡±


    shi bozhen and ju yanya weren¡¯t officially together yet, but the day they would be together wasn¡¯t far away.


    ¡°Since second brother is willing to talk to me about this, it seems that the matter has been resolved.¡±


    ¡°yingluo is angry? although i¡¯m happy to anger a calm person like you, you don¡¯t have to go so far as to do such a small thing, right? i didn¡¯t ask ju yanya to help me lie to you on purpose. i was just thinking that with your personality, if you knew that i was in trouble, you wouldn¡¯t be able to y in peace, right?¡±


    ¡°Your studies are so important, and you should take a break to rx. Why are you so worried? It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t solve this small problem.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± Shi Yan said.


    at the side, jiang che raised his eyebrows slightly.


    he said he wasn¡¯t angry, but he was munching on the fruit. it didn¡¯t look like he wasn¡¯t angry.


    however, unconsciously, miss shi had indeed be more and more lively. she was more and more like a neen-year-old girl.


    he was very happy to see this happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re not angry.¡±


    Shi Bozhen¡¯s regretful tone was not fake at all.


    shi yan was speechless.


    So, did he hope that she would be angry or not?


    ¡± i¡¯ve prepared a new year¡¯s gift for you. i¡¯ll send it to you in two days. ¡±


    ¡°second brother ising over?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, ju Yanya said she wanted to go out and have fun. You know that we¡¯re all big stars, so unless we go abroad, we can¡¯t have fun. We don¡¯t really want to go abroad, and after thinking about it, your ce is the most suitable. It¡¯s quiet with fewer people.¡±


    of course it was an excuse.


    if they really wanted to go out and y, even if they were super popr stars, with their wealth and ability, it was not difficult to find a quiet ce to y in the country.


    shi boxiang hade to see the ce where shi yan had lived for many years. He had originally nned toe and take a look before Shi Yan returned, but he had to change his n at thest minute.


    ¡°Is sister Yanyaing over too?¡±


    ¡°yes, let¡¯s go together. you should still be there when the second day of the new year passed, right?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m still here. i¡¯ll only return to haicheng on the fifth day of the new year. ¡±


    after hanging up shi bozhen¡¯s call, shi yan received a few more calls. some were from jiang rui and the old madam of the jiang family, but most were from the shi family.


    Other than her eldest, third, and younger cousins, Shi Bochen, and her parents, her second aunt and grandmother had also called her. However, they only said some simple words of blessing. Everyone tacitly did not mention anything else on New Year¡¯s Day.


    In the evening, Shi Yan returned to her room first.


    as soon as she returned to her room, she saw arge bouquet of roses on the desk, and beside the bouquet was something that looked like a jewelry box.


    The things were in her room, so it could only be Jiang Che¡¯s doing.


    they were clearly together all day long, and she had no idea when he had secretly prepared it.


    he walked over, picked up the bouquet, and sniffed it.


    It was very fragrant.


    shi yan put down the flowers, picked up the box next to her, and opened it.

 Chapter 505

    ?


    505 An uninvited guest


    a ring was lying in the box.


    it wasn¡¯t aplicated design. it was very simple and bold, and it was the style she liked.


    Jiang che had actually secretly prepared a ring.


    Before she could take out the ring, someone approached her from behind and wrapped his arms around her waist, his chin resting on her shoulder.


    ¡°The preparations were done in a hurry, so it was a little simple.¡±


    ¡°i like her.¡±


    ¡°when did you prepare this?¡± she asked with a smile.


    ¡°i wanted to give you a surprise, but i couldn¡¯t prepare it myself, so i got someone to send it over.¡±


    Shi Yan turned around to face him and stretched out her left hand.¡±Help me put it on.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. Jiang che picked up her hand, took out the ring, and helped her put it on. He even kissed her fingertip.


    it gave off a feeling of cherishfulness.


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help but tip-toe and kiss him on the lips.


    A touch and then a separation.


    actually, I¡¯ve also prepared a gift for you. A New Year¡¯s gift. she said.


    ¡°Oh? when did you prepare this?¡±


    ¡± before i left sea city base, i thought that i wouldn¡¯t leave this ce. the conditions here are limited, and it¡¯s hard to buy a gift that i like. so, i prepared it and brought it here. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already prepared for this?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that early. It wasn¡¯t long before the new year. Wait a moment, I¡¯ll go get it. ¡±


    jiang che let go of her and looked at her with one hand in his pocket and his back against the desk.


    he saw her walk to the bookshelf and open a small hidden cab. she took out two notebooks from inside and then a box.


    ¡°you hid it so well?¡± no wonder he didn¡¯t notice it at all these days.


    shi yan looked back and smiled at him.


    It was a very light and gentle smile, and it was even a little sweet. It immediately melted Jiang Che¡¯s heart. He had to restrain himself to remain standing in the same ce and not walk towards her immediately.


    ¡°open it and take a look.¡±


    shi yan handed the box to him.


    the box wasn¡¯t big, but it was exquisite.


    Jiang che couldn¡¯t guess what was inside.


    Jiang Che¡¯s smile widened when he opened it and saw the things inside.


    it wasn¡¯t anything special, just cufflinks. it was aplete set of six pairs in all. the colors were different, and the workmanship was fine and the style was exquisite.


    The gift wasn¡¯t special, but it obviously took a lot of effort to buy it.


    ¡°Why did you think of giving me this?¡±


    ¡°you like to wear shirts? although you don¡¯tck cufflinks, i didn¡¯t buy them. he had wanted to buy it for a long time, but he had not found a suitable one. When I was preparing a New Year present for you, I happened to see it and thought it was good, so I bought it. ¡±


    ¡°i hope you like it.¡±


    ¡°i like it very much.¡± Jiang Che¡¯s gaze moved away from his cufflinks and met her eyes, speaking very seriously.


    ¡°ms. shi, you prepared a new year¡¯s gift for me so early, but i didn¡¯t prepare one for you. it¡¯s my negligence.¡±


    shi yan raised her hand to show him the ring on her finger.¡±isn¡¯t this one? And flowers.¡±


    ¡°This is not a New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    ¡°It can also be a New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    ¡°using two things at the same time doesn¡¯t seem very sincere.¡±


    shi yan felt helpless that he was still so serious.


    ¡°alright, why are you still fussing over such things between us? don¡¯t you have enough gifts for me? you¡¯re just not as high-profile as me when ites to giving a gift.¡±


    he would bring things back for her from time to time, but he would not give them to her personally. he would either put them on her desk or on her dressing table.


    Most of them were ced on the dressing table.


    it¡¯s not considered a gift if it¡¯s not personally handed over?


    But there was no such thing.


    ¡± it¡¯s still different. a gift during the new year is a new year¡¯s gift. ¡±


    shi yan was about to persuade him not to take it to heart when he took a step forward and pulled her into his arms with a smile in his eyes.¡±how about this, i¡¯ll give myself to you as a new year¡¯s gift. Fifth Lord Jiang is definitely one of a kind as a gift for you.¡±


    shi yan,¡±yingluo.¡±


    fifth lord jiang, you¡¯ve lost your moral integrity!


    Jiang che didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak at all. He held her waist with one hand and carried her to sit on the desk. He looked up and kissed her.


    ......


    *


    The second day of the new year soon arrived.


    shi bozhen and ju yanya woulde over today. shi yan and the other two didn¡¯t go out that day, waiting in the small courtyard.


    Unfortunately, Shi Bozhen wasn¡¯t the first to arrive, but an uninvited guest.


    to be more precise, they were two uninvited guests.


    two women, one old and one young.


    Shi Yan was the one who opened the door.


    shi yan recognized the young man. he was the second youngdy of the jiang family, jiang shasha. Shi Yan had never seen the old man before. He was about 70 years old, but he looked like an elegant old man.


    ¡°miss shi yan, i¡¯m sorry for visiting you without informing you.¡± Jiang Shasha was the first to speak. She wasn¡¯t arrogant and was very polite.


    ¡± second young miss jiang, why are you here at this time? what¡¯s the matter? ¡±


    shi yan nced at the old man that jiang shasha was supporting but didn¡¯t pay much attention to her, as if she was just an insignificant person not worth paying attention to.


    This caused white Snow¡¯s expression to be a bit ugly.


    Shi Yan still didn¡¯t look at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit miss Shi Yan on the second day of the new year. this is a new year¡¯s gift, and it¡¯s not anything valuable. i hope miss shi yan doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    shi yan nced at the gift she handed over, but she didn¡¯t take it.


    my rtionship with the Jiang family¡¯s second young mistress doesn¡¯t seem to be so good that we need to pay each other New Year¡¯s greetings.


    before jiang shasha could reply, shi yan continued, ¡± ¡°however, second youngdy jiang came all the way here and personally came to visit, so there is no reason to refuse you. however, this isn¡¯t my home. i¡¯m only a guest here.¡±


    it¡¯s not very appropriate to entertain guests in someone else¡¯s house, so I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not a good time for me to ept this New Year gift from the Jiang family¡¯s second young mistress.


    ¡°this isn¡¯t your home?¡± white snow, who had been ignored the entire time, sneered, ¡± this isn¡¯t your home. how do you think we found you? There¡¯s a guest at your door, but not only are you not letting him in, you¡¯re also full of lies. You really have no upbringing at all!¡±


    White snow thought that her words would at least make Shi Yan¡¯s expression change. That way, she would be able to find Shi Yan¡¯s faults. However, she stared at Shi Yan for a long time and did not see any change in Shi Yan¡¯s expression.


    he was still as calm as ever.


    he looked at her indifferently and said in a calm tone, ¡± ¡°this old furen is really well-educated toe to other people¡¯s door to scold on the second day of the new year. Old Madam, if I remember correctly, we should not know each other, right?¡±


    ¡± let¡¯s not talk about whether i¡¯m well-educated or not. it¡¯s only our first meeting, and you¡¯re already calling me uncultured. this is not something a well-mannered person would do. ¡±


    White snow mmed her walking stick on the ground and said,¡±you really have no manners, talking to your elders like that!¡±


    ¡°elder? Old Madam, this is the first time we¡¯ve met, and you¡¯re just a stranger to me. Where did you get the idea of being an elder?¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t know who i am? stop putting on an act!¡±


    Just a moment ago, he thought she was an elegant old man.


    it was hard to imagine that she was actually the biological mother of the fifth lord jiang, who was as cool as the wind and bright moon.


    ¡± forgive me for my poor eyesight, but i really don¡¯t know who the old madam is. could it be that the old madam is some big shot, the kind of celebrity that can be seen everywhere on the news? ¡±


    ¡°Looking at the old Madam¡¯s reaction, did I say something wrong? aren¡¯t you a celebrity like that? then it¡¯s normal that i don¡¯t know who you are, right?¡±

 Chapter 506

    ?


    506 I don¡¯t dare to underestimate her anymore


    shi yan didn¡¯t think she was a good person, but she also felt that she respected the old and loved the young, so she wouldn¡¯t be rude to the old and the young for no reason.


    not to mention the elderly and children, even if it was an ordinary stranger, she would not be rude to them for no reason.


    bai xue was able to get this exception for no other reason than the fact that she was a member of the jiang family and one of jiang che¡¯s closest rtives.


    When Shi Yan had seen Jiang Shasha holding onto white snow, she had roughly guessed white Snow¡¯s identity.


    she was jiang che¡¯s biological mother, who was even worse than a stepmother.


    She hadn¡¯t even gone to look for them, but they hade to her door first!


    ¡°miss shi yan, this, this is my grandmother.¡± Jiang Shasha spoke in an awkward tone, not knowing how to deal with the situation.


    shi yan nced at her.


    it had to be said that the second young miss of the jiang family was really good at pretending.


    ¡°So? Is my rtionship with the Jiang family¡¯s second young miss so good that you have to bring your family¡¯s elders to visit me?¡±


    jiang shasha felt that shi yan was really difficult to deal with. she clearly looked like an easy-going person with no temper.


    ¡± i know that i¡¯ve only met miss shi yan a few times and can¡¯t be considered to be familiar with her, but on ount that my grandmother and i came all the way here to give you a new year¡¯s gift, it¡¯s so cold outside and my grandmother can¡¯t stand the cold at her old age. miss shi yan, can you let us in first to talk? ¡±


    Jiang Shasha¡¯s tone was a little cautious and pleading.


    Seeing this, white snow red at her,¡±she¡¯s just a country girl, why are you so submissive?¡± you¡¯re a disgrace to the capital¡¯s jiang family!¡±


    jiang shasha lowered her head as if she was afraid of her. ¡± ¡°Grandmother, I¡¯m Zhenzhen.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, just look at your useless face! I told you not to run around and stay at home to learn. Look at you now, you¡¯re so petty!¡±


    jiang shasha didn¡¯t refute white snow¡¯s words and kept her head lowered.


    He was very submissive.


    however, shi yan felt that jiang shasha must be secretlyughing at white snow.


    However, she was certain of one thing: white snow didn¡¯t know about her rtionship with the shi family, so jiang shasha didn¡¯t tell white snow.


    the people of the jiang family were also interesting. they looked extremely close, but in reality, they didn¡¯t care about each other and were even scheming against each other.


    he didn¡¯t know whose intentions they were here for.


    white snow looked at shi yan, as if she was giving her a lot of face by looking her in the eye.¡±shi yan, right? i won¡¯t waste my breath on you. i¡¯m shasha¡¯s grandmother, which means i¡¯m ah che¡¯s mother! I heard that you¡¯re very close to ah che now? Is this how you treat ah Che¡¯s mother?¡±


    the ah che this olddy is talking about, could it be my boyfriend, Jiang che? ¡± shi yan pretended to be surprised.


    ¡°Jiang che actually has a mother? i¡¯ve been with him for quite some time, but i¡¯ve never seen any of the elders visit him, and i¡¯ve never even seen him receive a call from them. i thought he was an orphan.¡±


    ¡°Is Qianqian really Jiang Che¡¯s mother?¡± she looked at white snow suspiciously.


    ¡°what do you mean by this? you¡¯re just a country bumpkin girl, how could you have the face to ask me to lie to you? whether i¡¯m his real mother or not, you¡¯ll know when i see him! Ah che is here, right? Quickly get him to see me!¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t like hismanding tone.


    he was toozy to put on an act with her.


    ¡°old madam jiang, you¡¯re so impressive,¡± he said with a serious expression.


    She stood on the stone steps, and white snow stood at the bottom of the stone steps. Even though her eyes were not sharp, and could even be considered gentle, her aura was enough to crush white snow.


    White snow was stunned.


    ¡°you want to see jiang che, so he has toe to see you obediently? You speak so naturally, has old Madam Jiang considered the consequences?¡±


    White Snow¡¯s back stiffened.


    obviously, he had thought of jiang che¡¯s angry look.


    bai xue was not afraid of shi yan now. in her eyes, shi yan was an orphan from the countryside with no background. however, she was afraid of jiang che.


    She was afraid to the bone.


    It was all thanks to Jiang Shasha that he had rushed here in a moment of passion.


    Jiang Shasha told white snow that Jiang che was spending the new year alone with Shi Yan. With Shi Yan by her side and Jiang che caring about her, the frightening scene that had happened at the Jiang family mansion would not happen again. This was a good time to ease their rtionship.


    Jiang Shasha also told white snow that if she didn¡¯te soon, her father would probably follow in her uncle¡¯s footsteps. She didn¡¯t want to see her father spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair, crying and begging white snow.


    as a qualified stepmother, bai xue couldn¡¯t ignore her stepson¡¯s life since jiang shasha had already begged her to. Regardless of whether it was out of pride or anything else, white snow was finally convinced by Jiang Shasha.


    ¡± jiang che is in the house. i¡¯ll make way. do you dare toe in? ¡± Shi Yan said and turned to the side to make way.


    Not only did white snow not dare to move forward, she even subconsciously took half a step back.


    by the time she reacted, her face was stiff and ugly.


    she actually dared to show her fear in front of an orphan girl from the countryside that she looked down on!


    Seeing this, Jiang Shasha secretly cursed him for being an idiot. she was fifth uncle¡¯s mother, but she didn¡¯t even dare to see her own son! what a waste of her efforts to coax her over!


    her father was not in fifth uncle¡¯s hands, but in shi yan¡¯s. she did not think that she had the authority to ask shi yan to let her father go. Moreover, Shi Yan had specifically asked to see her grandfather so that he would personallye and pick her up. She didn¡¯t need to do something useless.


    she did note here for her father.


    she wanted to see fifth uncle for gu yi.


    it was impossible for her to plead for mercy. she didn¡¯t have that much face in front of fifth uncle. she was nning to negotiate with fifth uncle, but she knew that it would be difficult for her to even see fifth uncle on her own, so she thought of white snow.


    ¡°it looks like he doesn¡¯t dare.¡± Shi Yan chuckled.


    ¡°Then, what is old Madam up to?¡±


    ¡± but even if you dare, it¡¯s useless. with me here, i won¡¯t let you step through this door and try to make your presence known in front of jiang che. ¡± He shifted his feet slightly and stood back in his original position.


    he seemed to be stronger than before.


    Only then did white snow start to size Shi Yan up.


    even if white snow didn¡¯t like her, she had to admit that she was indeed very beautiful, and her temperament was not like that of an orphan from the countryside.


    She had already learned about this from various photos and videos when she first heard about Shi Yan. therefore, when she saw shi yan in person, she didn¡¯t feel anything special about her since she didn¡¯t like shi yan.


    it was only now that she realized that shi yan, an orphan from the countryside who she had always looked down on, could not be underestimated.


    he began to doubt the authenticity of the rumors that shi yan was the one who had caused jiang wen and jiang yuxiao¡¯s troubles.


    Was it really ah che or the Jiang family of Haicheng who helped and then gave the credit to Shi Yan?


    ¡°Why does it take so long to open the door? Is it because there are too many things to carry?¡± seeing that shi yan had not returned for a long time, su chen came looking for her.


    he also thought that the people knocking on the door were shi bozhen and ju yanya, who were supposed to be here today.

 Chapter 507

    ?


    507 Jiang Shasha¡¯s intention


    when he saw that it wasn¡¯t shi boxun or ju yanya at the door, but two members of the jiang family, su chen¡¯s face instantly darkened.


    he knew white snow and jiang shasha.


    they were not familiar, but they knew each other.


    After all, he was Jiang Che¡¯s arch-enemy and knew more about him than the other doctors.


    he and jiang che were sworn enemies, but not everyone was qualified to be his sworn enemy. Jiang che was someone who could make him his sworn enemy. His parents were clearly healthy, but it was as if he had no parents.


    Since a long time ago, he had a very bad impression of Jiang che and his so-called family.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this the olddy of the Jiang family? Why isn¡¯t old Madam Jiang enjoying a good life in the capital right now? why did shee to our countryside?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re xuanji¡¯s miracle doctor su?¡±


    bai xue knew su chen. she knew that he was a very popr miracle doctor, and many people wanted to see him for treatment. There were too many people who came to him for medical treatment. If she didn¡¯t have any connections, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get in. ording to her understanding, no one was willing to offend su chen unless it was necessary. They would try their best to make friends with him.


    Why was su chen here? what was his rtionship with shi yan? Wasn¡¯t shi Yan An orphan from the countryside with no one to rely on?


    white snow asked in confusion.


    su chen stood next to shi yan, his posturezy. ¡± ¡°So, Madam Jiang knows me!¡±


    ¡± you know me, but you don¡¯t know that i live here. so, old madam jiang is not here for me, but for my sister? ¡±


    ¡°Your sister?¡± white snow¡¯s eyes darted back and forth between the two.


    He was a little shocked.


    su chen looked at shi yan and raised his chin. ¡± ¡°Uh-huh, my younger sister, Shi Yan.¡±


    in the next instant, white snow¡¯s expression changed, and she said in a cold voice,¡±my younger sister and the fifth master of the jiang family are dating, so why did old madam jiang appear here? are you here to intimidate my younger sister? Or are you trying to throw a check at my sister to make her leave the fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    Bai Xue didn¡¯t want to offend su chen, so she was about to defend herself when Jiang Shasha said, ¡± ¡°Miracle doctor su, you¡¯ve misunderstood my grandmother. She¡¯s only here to see fifth uncle and give miss Shi Yan a New Year¡¯s gift.¡±


    ¡°My fifth uncle is inside, right? Sorry to disturb you. I wonder if miracle doctor su can let us see fifth uncle?¡±


    Of course not.


    however, shi yan was here, so he had no right to say this.


    su chen did not answer her, but asked shi yan, ¡± ¡°yanyan, what do you think? if you don¡¯t want them to enter, i can help.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± She meant that she didn¡¯t need his help.


    su chen was confused.


    he knew very well that shi yan wouldn¡¯t let them in, and even didn¡¯t want them to continue to stay outside the courtyard to make their presence known, but she didn¡¯t have anyone by her side at the moment, right? If she didn¡¯t need his help, was she going to personally send these two people away?


    seeing su chen¡¯s confusion, shi yan smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Brother Su chen, why do you think I spent so much time talking nonsense with them? Do I look like such a leisurely person?¡±


    su chen couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    not only was she not a person who was in the mood for leisure, she usually did not even have the leisure to say a word to people she did not care about.


    She indeed did not have any manpower, but there were in the town and the county. if one drove fast, it would only take about ten minutes to get there from the town.


    ¡°what do you mean by that?¡±


    white snow didn¡¯t understand shi yan¡¯s meaning, but jiang shasha did.


    if she was really taken away, she would have to waste time to get away, so when would she be able to see gu yu?


    jiang shasha said, ¡± ¡°Since miss Shi Yan doesn¡¯t wee me, I¡¯m only disturbing you by staying here. I won¡¯t beat around the bush and will state my purpose directly. Since miss Shi Yan and fifth uncle have a good rtionship, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you or fifth uncle about this.¡±


    ¡°how can this be the same? she¡¯s just a country bumpkin.¡±


    white snow didn¡¯t agree with jiang shasha¡¯s words. just as she was about to retort, jiang shasha¡¯s re scared her back down.


    he was very shocked.


    she felt that jiang shasha was aplete stranger to her, and the humble and unpresentable granddaughter she was familiar with was apletely different person!


    ¡°Shasha, you actually dare to talk to me like that!¡±


    ¡°grandmother, be quiet.¡±


    white snow didn¡¯t dare to be too quiet, as jiang shasha took out an object from her pocket and started ying with it.


    It was an exquisite dagger.


    The daggers reflected a sharp light under the sun.


    jiang shasha fiddled with the dagger. coupled with her harmless smile, she gave off a creepy vibe.


    White Snow¡¯s mouth opened in shock, but she couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    ¡°Grandmother, please don¡¯t take offense. I often encounter danger when I travel alone. Over time, I have developed the habit of carrying self-defense equipment on me.¡±


    As he spoke, he drew a circle with the dagger in his hand.


    it was as if the dagger was going to fly out of his hand and fly toward her in the next second.


    White Snow¡¯s face turned pale.


    However, Jiang Shasha no longer looked at her. Instead, she turned to Shi Yan and took off her quiet sses, revealing her eyes. She no longer looked as harmless as before.


    Let me formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Jiang Shasha, a friend of the head of the Gu family.


    Shi Yan also looked at her.


    So she didn¡¯te for her father, Jiang Zhe, but for Gu Yi.


    What kind of filial behavior was this?


    ¡°what head of the gu family? Shasha, when did you get to know these people? Didn¡¯t youe here for your dad?¡±


    ¡°Grandmother, I just said, be quiet.¡± Jiang Shasha interrupted her with a smile. White snow felt her hair stand on end.


    ¡°miss shi yan, i know that you had a conflict with master gu not long ago. he is now in your hands, and i have some properties that i have umted over the years. of course, i can¡¯t bepared to the gu family or fifth uncle, but i should be on par with the su family in haicheng, which miss shi yan is familiar with.¡±


    White snow was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak.


    in her mind, jiang shasha had always been a poor artist who made a living by selling paintings.


    The SU family of Haicheng? they were second only to the jiang family in haicheng.


    how old was jiang shasha? at such a young age, without relying on his family, how did he manage to own a business that was not inferior to the su family in haicheng?


    was jiang shasha bluffing?


    also, why was shi yan familiar with the su family in haicheng?


    The SU family and the Shi family were inws, and the eldest daughter of the SU family married into the Shi family, giving birth to two sons and a daughter, Qianqian.


    a woman?


    if shi yan was familiar with the su family in haicheng, then she would have a conflict with the shi family in jingdu.


    white snow quickly threw away this ridiculous thought and stopped thinking about it.


    shi yan was much calmer than bai xue.


    she didn¡¯t even have the slightest emotional fluctuation. she smiled calmly and said, ¡± ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s second young miss is very sessful and powerful. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t quite understand what she means. for you to suddenly tell me all this, could it be that you want to use your assets to exchange for the gu family head?¡±


    ¡± if that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯ve made a wasted trip. i¡¯m not short of money. ¡±

 Chapter 508

    ?


    508 More or less, she¡¯s a little sick


    Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t panic. She yed with the dagger in her hand and smiled. ¡°Of course, I know that miss Shi Yan doesn¡¯tck money. But no one would everin about having too much money, right? Besides, I have more than just money. To be able to be friends with master Gu, money alone is obviously not enough. I believe that I don¡¯t need to say more, and miss Shi Yan should understand this.¡±


    ¡°miss shi yan, please think about it carefully. you won¡¯t lose anything in this deal.¡±


    ¡°oh, by the way, since you¡¯ve dealt with master gu, miss shi yan should have a rough idea of what kind of person he is. In that case, miss Shi Yan, what kind of normal person do you think master Gu is to be friends with?¡±


    ¡°miss shi yan, i¡¯ll be even crazier than gu yu when i¡¯m really crazy.¡±


    she smiled and turned the dagger in her hand, the sharp edge of the dagger facing shi yan¡¯s direction.


    shi yan saw all this and remained unmoved.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°How can that be?¡± Jiang Shasha put the dagger away and put her hand into her pocket. I know Gu mo very well. No one knows him better than me. He was defeated by miss Shi Yan. I won¡¯t be so overconfident.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think everyone who is familiar with miss Shi Yan is as brave and capable as you, right?¡±


    Shi Yan looked at her indifferently.


    don¡¯t worry, ¡± Jiang Shasha said with a smile. I¡¯m not nning to do anything.


    ¡°I know that seventh master Gu can¡¯t ignore master Gu. Before I came, seventh master Gu must have contacted you and must have discussed the conditions with you. But now that the head of the Gu family is in your hands, it can be seen that even the Gu family can not ask you to let him go. Of course, I will not be so naive as to think that I am more capable than the Gu family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m willing to give you all my assets in exchange for your mercy. Try not to hurt him.¡±


    Jiang Shasha was willing to do so much for Gu Yu?


    shi yan slightly raised her eyebrows.


    to be honest, she believed that jiang shasha did have some true feelings for gu yu, but she did not believe that jiang shasha, who had gotten to where she was today by herself, would be willing to give up everything for a man. Besides, they were only asking them to try not to hurt Gu Yu, not to let him go.


    ¡°the jiang family¡¯s second young miss is truly sincere towards the gu family¡¯s head.¡±


    shi yan smiled and said, ¡± i also have people i care about a lot. i can understand second miss jiang¡¯s feelings. if it were someone i care about who is in trouble, i would definitely do the same thing as second miss jiang to protect him at all costs. ¡± In that case, I can¡¯t let down the Jiang second youngdy¡¯s good intentions.¡±


    jiang shasha seemed a little excited. thank you! I¡¯ll get someone to organize the properties in my hands. Miss Shi Yan, you can send someone to take over!¡±


    ¡°Jiang Shasha!¡±


    ¡°jiang shasha!¡±


    two voices rang out at the same time.


    The former was white snow, thetter was ck and white.


    the two cars drew closer, and a sound came from one of the cars.


    The rear window was down, and Shi Yan saw an old man sitting in the car.


    it was obvious that the other voice came from this old man.


    ¡°l-l-l-l-old man!¡±


    ¡°Qianqian¡¯s grandfather?¡±


    Bai Xue and Jiang Shasha¡¯s reactions revealed Shi Yan¡¯s identity. He looked up again at the old man in the back seat, and their eyes met in mid-air.


    one was sharp and the other was peaceful.


    the sharp one was jiang kui, while the gentle one was shi yan.


    however, their auras wereparable.


    This made Jiang Zhi look at Shi Yan a few more times.


    he¡¯s so young, but he has such a calm state of mind.


    after looking at each other for a few seconds, the car window slowly rolled up.


    Jiang Yao didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of getting out of the car. Instead, the door of the passenger seat opened and a person got out.


    jiang yu, the third young master of the jiang family.


    ¡°Grandmother.¡± He first greeted white snow.


    ¡°shasha, grandfather wants you to help grandmother onto the carriage.¡±


    ¡°third brother, i still have things to deal with, so i can¡¯t leave this ce for the time being.¡±


    ¡± jiang shasha, why do you think grandfather came here personally? ¡± Jiang Xun frowned and was already a little impatient. do you really think the Jiang family is so influential that miss Shi Yan won¡¯t touch dad? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m still a guest at miss Shi Yan¡¯s ce!¡±


    ¡°little yu, what do you mean? don¡¯t tell me that this country bumpkin would dare to touch your dad?¡± Bai Xue¡¯s mind was in a mess, but she didn¡¯t want to believe that Shi Yan was really that capable.


    She looked down on Shi Yan.


    she didn¡¯t want to see a person that she looked down onpletely different from what she had imagined, and she didn¡¯t want to see the other party being so different from what she had imagined, to the point that even her husband, jiang xun, who was once the head of the jiang family, was afraid of him!


    Jiang Yu¡¯s cold gaze swept over her. ¡°Grandmother, you¡¯re an elder, you should lead the way. Don¡¯t keep saying ¡®country girl¡¯, this is not the culture of the Jiang family.¡±


    moreover, miss Shi Yan is someone that fifth uncle values. As fifth uncle¡¯s biological mother, even if you don¡¯t help fifth uncle leave a good impression on miss Shi Yan, you shouldn¡¯t defile the person he values behind his back!


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan, fifth uncle is fifth uncle. The words and actions of others can not represent fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°of course,¡± shi yan nced at jiang yu.


    the people from the other car got out.


    he just stood at the side without moving or saying anything.


    obviously, these were shi yan¡¯s men.


    He had actually arrived together with Jiang Yu and Jiang Yu.


    Shi Yan nced at Jiang Shasha again. She had put on her sses and returned to her harmless appearance, as if the conversation had never happened.


    ¡°Old master Jiang and third young master Jiang came just in time.¡± shi yan said to jiang yu with a smile.


    ¡± i¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of miss shi yan. my grandmother and my sister were too worried about my father¡¯s safety, so they acted so presumptuously. i¡¯ll take them back now. i hope you don¡¯t hold it against them. ¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t really care. i just understand the jiang family¡¯s second young miss¡¯s feelings and want to help her. since i want to help her, i can¡¯t reject her conditions.¡±


    jiang yu didn¡¯t hear everything jiang shasha had said, but he had parked his car nearby and heard what she said.bined with his understanding of jiang shasha, he could more or less guess what they were talking about.


    he knew exactly what jiang shasha was up to.


    it was precisely because he knew that he wanted to interfere.


    What was Jiang Shasha thinking? she wanted to use Shi Yan to achieve her goal. was it so easy to take advantage of shi yan? don¡¯t regret it only when you¡¯ve lost everything!


    How many enemies had he made after so many years outside? if he really handed over everything in his hands, he was sure that jiang shasha¡¯s life would be taken by an unknown enemy in less than ten days.


    ying a little trick on Shiyan¡¯s head


    this kind of idiot, if she wasn¡¯t his biological sister, he wouldn¡¯t care if she died!


    ¡± it¡¯s jiang shasha¡¯s fault. miss shi yan, you don¡¯t have to take her words to heart. we siblings have no ties with the gu family. ¡±


    Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t refute Jiang Yu¡¯s words.


    she looked like she was afraid of jiang yu and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t care about them anymore. He took out an item and handed it to Shi Yan.¡±miss shi yan, this is an invitation from my grandfather. he wants to meet you at a teahouse in the county town tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°post? what post? Your grandfather actually sent her an invitation? She¡¯s just a little girl, where did she get such a big face?¡± white snow excitedly stepped forward and tried to take the card.


    jiang yu dodged it easily.


    ¡°grandmother, this is a personal invitation from grandfather to miss shi yan. it¡¯s beneath your status to snatch other people¡¯s things like a shrew. Grandfather is in the carriage. He will be very disappointed if he sees you like this.¡±


    ¡°If grandfather is disappointed in you, I don¡¯t have to call you ¡®grandmother¡¯ anymore. grandmother is not young, before you speak or do anything, it is best to think of the consequences.¡±


    Jiang Yu looked at white snow with disdain.


    how could a person like fifth uncle have such an unpresentable mother?


    Without waiting for Shi Yan to ept it, Jiang Yu ced the invitation in her hand. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡± he turned around to ¡°support¡± snow white, red at jiang shasha, and walked toward the car.


    White snow had no choice but to get into the car. Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t seem to dare to resist and also got into the car.


    they came quickly and left quickly.


    shi yan had no intention of stopping them from leaving.


    Su chen had not interrupted since Jiang Kui and Jiang Yu had appeared.


    After they had left, su chen looked at the invitation in Shi Yan¡¯s hand and said, ¡± ¡°is there something wrong with the jiang family? you shouldn¡¯t have let them leave!¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go in first.¡± Shi Yan said.


    when he entered the house and saw jiang che busy in the kitchen, unaware of what had happened outside, su chen understood why shi yan had let them go so easily.


    ¡°What took you so long? is it your second brother?¡±


    Before Shi Yan came to the kitchen, she read the invitation and then threw it to su chen.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a neighbor. We were talking for a while.¡±


    hearing this, su chen pouted and silently put the invitation that shi yan had just thrown to him into his pocket, not letting jiang che see it.

 Chapter 509

    ?


    509 She was embarrassed


    ¡°The person in the car that just passed by was Yingluo.¡±


    As soon as the Jiang family left the crescent moon Bay, they passed by a car on a bend in the forest. They happened to see the people sitting in the opposite car, and Snow White, who was sitting in the back row, couldn¡¯t help but sit up straight.


    Snow White asked this because the person in the car opposite was too outstanding and familiar.


    in fact, after leaving shi yan and the others ¡®small farmyard, white snow, who knew that she had angered jiang zhi bying here without permission, did not dare to make a sound and quietly lowered her presence.


    no one in the car dared to speak, and the atmosphere was a little tense.


    however, white snow did not have a good memory. it was only a short while before she was distracted by something else andpletely forgot about her current situation.


    ¡°Why do I feel that he looks a little familiar?¡±


    she knew that jiang yu would ignore her, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask him, so she could only ask jiang shasha.


    jiang shasha looked at her but didn¡¯t respond.


    White snow was stunned.


    Did Jiang Shasha smile at me just now? A mocking sneer?


    Just as she was about to take a closer look, Jiang Shasha had already looked out of the car window, so Snow White couldn¡¯t be sure if she had seen wrong.


    However, regardless of whether she was mistaken or not, it was obvious that her granddaughter in name was not as simple as she seemed on the surface.


    He even dared to threaten her, so how could he be simple!


    thinking about this, white snow became even angrier, and she said unhappily,¡±shasha, grandmother is asking you a question, why aren¡¯t you responding?¡±


    Jiang Yu, who was in the front row, heard themotion behind him but he ignored it. He didn¡¯t even spare them a nce.


    Jiang Shasha continued to ignore white snow, as if she hadn¡¯t heard her.


    being ignored again and again by the granddaughter that she had always looked down on, white snow felt very embarrassed. just as she was about to speak again, jiang zhi nced at her and shut her up.


    ¡°i haven¡¯t even settled the score with you yet, and you¡¯re not stopping! what, do you want me to settle the score with you right now?¡±


    only then did white snow realize her situation and hurriedly shook her head, not daring to speak again.


    Seeing this, Jiang Shasha sneered even more.


    White snow was a joke. She clearly had her fifth uncle¡¯s support, but she had to live her life ording to other people¡¯s wishes. if her rtionship with fifth uncle was slightly better, even her grandfather would not dare to be so disrespectful to her.


    Being lectured in front of his step-grandson and step-granddaughter, how embarrassing.


    however, white snow always acted as if she was amazing and didn¡¯t put anyone in her eyes. in reality, she was just a paper tiger that bullied the weak and feared the strong. when she met a stronger person, she would immediately return to her original form.


    On the other hand, the people who had just passed by were stunned.


    qu boyan and xuanji were elegant?


    Qu Boyan had actually brought ju Yanya here alone. It seemed like their rtionship was not ordinary!


    With the two of them together, the Shi family would have another powerful ally.


    the reason why she knew ju yanya¡¯s identity was that she had heard that shi yan had gone to qingcheng not long ago, so she had deliberately gone to create a chance encounter and identally found out. Before that, she didn¡¯t know that the best Actress, ju Yanya, was the head of the Qingcheng household.


    the second young master of the shi family, qu boyan, had run away from home for nine years for shi yan. the other members of the shi family had also appeared in haicheng after learning that shi yan had gone to haicheng.


    It was rumored that the entire Shi family doted on the youngdy of the Shi family. It seemed to be true. Even though Shi Yan had a quarrel with the Shi family many years ago, they still doted on her.


    as for why she knew these things that few people in the outside world knew, it was all thanks to gu yu. in the past few years, gu yu had found out a lot of things in order to find his savior. she had been paying attention to gu yu, so she naturally knew more.


    It was also because they had left in time. Otherwise, if they had stayed a while longer and waited for qu Boyan to arrive, the scene would have be lively.


    The second young master of the Shi family was not a good-tempered person.


    the shi family, who was very protective of shi yan, was not easy to deal with. shi yan, qianqian, was not a simple person.


    Thinking about it this way, it didn¡¯t seem to be a wise move to cause trouble for Shi Yan!


    why did gu mo have to take a fancy to such a difficult person? fortunately, shi yan did not seem interested in anyone other than fifth uncle. otherwise, she would have found a way to get rid of shi yan no matter how difficult it was.


    now, let¡¯s just watch the show.


    she wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to deal with shi yan. when shi yan went to the capital, it would be even more lively.


    As soon as they arrived in the county, they went to the hotel they had booked.


    white snow didn¡¯t follow them. she was sent to the airport by jiang zhi and took a ne back to the capital. of course, white snow did not want to leave, but she did not dare to resist jiang zhi.


    In the living room of the hotel suite.


    Jiang Xun did not drink the tea that his subordinate had brought him. Instead, he opened his eyes and his sharp gaze fell on Jiang Shasha¡¯s face.


    ¡°The person in the car we saw on the road is the kid from the second branch of the Shi family who¡¯s in the entertainment industry?¡±


    ¡°yes, grandfather,¡± jiang shasha was very calm and had a smile on her face. she was not affected by jiang qi¡¯s sharp eyes at all.


    she was not afraid of him!


    Jiang Yao could tell.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    even in the capital, not many people know about the rtionship between qu Boyan and the Shi family. Even I only found out after I investigated that Lao Wu was involved with the Shi family¡¯s daughter in Haicheng. You¡¯re not in the capital often, so how did you find out? ¡±


    Jiang Shasha wasn¡¯t affected by his intimidating aura at all. She calmly took a sip of tea and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°grandfather, although i don¡¯t often stay in the capital, i still grew up in the capital. i also have some friends there. Qu Boyan is very famous. As long as you have the intention, it¡¯s not difficult to find out his rtionship with the Shi family.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re saying that it was your friend in the capital who told you?¡±


    ¡°yes, i am.¡±


    jiang shasha, do i look like an idiot to you? ¡±


    ¡°grandpa is joking,¡± jiang shasha smiled as she held her sses.


    ¡°you don¡¯t care about your father¡¯s life and death, but you¡¯re willing to use your entire fortune to exchange for the safety of someone who has nothing to do with the jiang family. jiang shasha, you¡¯re the best daughter of the jiang family!¡±


    Jiang Shasha raised her eyebrows and remained silent.


    ¡°what a good¡± obsessed with art ¡°and only focused on painting. what a good¡± even the expenses of traveling and writing students rely on selling paintings ¡°! a fortune that could be exchanged for the head of the gu family¡¯s safety must be quite a lot, right? You¡¯re quite capable, even I was kept in the dark for so many years!¡±


    Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t panic even after being exposed.


    She took off her sses and her obedient look changed. She crossed her legs and smiled. ¡°It seems that grandfather heard my conversation with Shi Yan just now.¡±


    He heard it, but he didn¡¯t hear everything. however, from the crescent moon bay to the county town, jiang yu had a rough idea of what was going on after analyzing the information he had heard and understood.


    ¡± grandfather, you don¡¯t have to be so surprised. i¡¯ve been taught by you. it¡¯s not strange that i have the capital to settle down after so many years. ¡±


    it was impossible to teach him carefully. jiang che was so outstanding, and jiang qi didn¡¯t even pay much attention to him, let alone his granddaughter, jiang shasha.


    jiang shasha¡¯s words were somewhat sarcastic.


    jiang xun stared at her.

 Chapter 510

    ?


    510 he¡¯s not the only one


    jiang shasha didn¡¯t dodge, and jiang qi¡¯s eyes became sharper.


    ¡°you saw fifth uncle?¡± jiang yu opened his mouth and broke the stalemate.


    He was asking Jiang Shasha.


    His tone was a little cold.


    Only then did Jiang Shasha look away from Jiang Qi and turn to Jiang Yu. ¡°third brother, aren¡¯t you asking the obvious? didn¡¯t you see with your own eyes that i couldn¡¯t even enter their courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Look at third older brother¡¯s eyes, it is as if he wants to eat me. I admit that I did intend to meet fifth uncle at first. After all, there are some things that will have different effects if I say them in front of Shi Yan and in front of fifth uncle.¡±


    If she had said what she said today in front of fifth uncle, she would have had more capital to ask him to return the favor when Gu Yi was sent back. everyone knew that many people were afraid of the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord, especially the jiang family¡¯s members. she was naturally no exception.


    However, for Gu Yi¡¯s sake, she did not hesitate to beg the fifth Lord Jiang. Gu Yi had to appreciate her kindness. However, Shi Yan was too difficult to deal with, and su chen, who was not easy to get along with, did not allow her to achieve her goal.


    but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. now that she had said those words, she would have a reason to ask gu yu for this favor in the future.


    It didn¡¯t matter whether Gu Yu admitted to it or not. All she wanted was a reason for her to pester him.


    ¡°you really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡±


    ¡°Grandmother¡¯s appearance here was incited by you?¡±


    ¡°Third brother, what are you saying? Grandmother was already at this age, what had she not seen? How can I easily incite them? She¡¯s a good mother who cares about her children. She¡¯s worried about our dad¡¯s safety, so she came here on her own.¡±


    ¡°Grandmother is already so old, but she¡¯s personally making a trip for our Father. As his daughter, do you think I can sit and wait in peace? of course, i have to apany her. ¡±


    jiang shasha lied through her teeth, not caring if her words were contradictory.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me all this nonsense. I know better than anyone whether you¡¯re a human or a ghost. This is thest time!¡±


    jiang shasha¡¯s smile faded as she looked at him. ¡± ¡°Third brother, are you warning me?¡±


    ¡°what do you think?¡±


    ¡°Alright, it does look like a warning. i ept your warning. after all, you and i are biological siblings, and the same blood flows in our bones. i¡¯m actually a little afraid of you, especially since you know what i care about the most. if you really go crazy, i¡¯m not your match.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that third brother, no matter what, I¡¯m still your biological little sister. Is it really good for you to treat your biological little sister like this? fifth uncle might not appreciate your kindness, right?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I care if fifth uncle appreciates my kindness?¡±


    alright, ¡± Jiang Shasha shrugged. you really don¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°third brother, you don¡¯t have to have such a big reaction. not to mention that i didn¡¯t go to fifth uncle to disturb him, even if i really had the ability to walk in front of him, do you think i can get any good from him? i only dare to do this once, i don¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±


    the two of them didn¡¯t avoid jiang zhi at all when they spoke.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s eyes moved between the two of them. He squinted his eyes, which were deep and cold.


    Not only did his grandsons and granddaughters be more and more capable without him knowing, but they also unscrupulously told him their secrets in front of him!


    He actually looked down on him!


    very good!


    ¡°Grandfather, do you have anything else to ask me? If not, I¡¯m going to rest. I have an appointment with a friend and I have to catch a ne early tomorrow.¡±


    jiang shasha asked, but she didn¡¯t wait for jiang xun¡¯s reply. she stood up and left.


    after she made it clear, she went her own way.


    jiang zhi was so angry that she threw the teacup in her hand away.


    instead of hitting jiang shasha, it hit the door that she had closed before she left.


    ¡°It¡¯s really against the heavens!¡±


    Probably because he had never been ignored by a junior in his family like this before, Jiang Yu¡¯s expression was dark and unsightly. He directed his anger to Jiang Yu, who was still sitting on the sofa.¡±tell me, what¡¯s up with her? she doesn¡¯t put me in her eyes at all. where have all her rules gone to?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t know? Jiang Yu, do you think I¡¯m easy to fool?¡±


    Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want to keep up the act since he was already exposed.


    he put down the teacup, patted the corner of his clothes, and stood up. ¡± ¡°it¡¯s gettingte, grandfather, rest early.¡±


    after taking two steps, he turned around and met jiang yao¡¯s furious gaze,¡±I¡¯m very grateful that grandfather can make this trip personally for my father. miss shi is not an easy person to talk to, and fifth uncle is very concerned about her. i hope grandfather won¡¯t be too harsh on her when we meet tomorrow afternoon.¡±


    ¡°stop!¡±


    jiang yu stopped.


    ¡°you also know that i¡¯m here for your dad? aren¡¯t you afraid that i won¡¯t care about your dad¡¯s life with this attitude?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t. The Jiang family can¡¯t afford to lose face like this, and so can you. besides, grandfather, you know better than anyone else that the jiang family needs fifth uncle very much now. you urgently need an opportunity to ease the rtionship between you and fifth uncle. even if my father¡¯s incident didn¡¯t happen, you would havee to see the youngdy of the shi family in person, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°that was true before, but now it¡¯s not necessary to ease the rtionship with fifth brother.¡±


    jiang yu squinted at him for a few seconds and suddenlyughed. grandfather, you don¡¯t want me or Jiang Shasha to save the Jiang family from its current predicament, do you? ¡±


    ¡°if that¡¯s the case, i can only say that you may be disappointed, grandfather. I¡¯m not interested in dealing with the Jiang family¡¯s mess, and as for Jiang Shasha, I have no objections if you¡¯re willing to hand the Jiang family over to her. ¡±


    jiang yu was still a little worried when he found out that jiang zhe hade to find trouble with shi yan. so, when jiang qi asked him to return to the jiang family immediately to discuss countermeasures, he immediately rushed back. but now that he had met shi yan and jiang xun hade over personally at shi yan¡¯s request, he had nothing to worry about.


    all he wanted was for jiang zhe to leave shi yan¡¯s hands safely.


    There was no doubt that Shi Yan wasn¡¯t an easy person to talk to, but he was sure that Shi Yan wouldn¡¯t touch his father before seeing his grandfather.


    that was enough.


    as for whether shi yan and his grandfather coulde to an agreement after meeting, and whether his father would suffer because of it, he would have to consider it when the time came. there was no hurry now.


    ¡°i know that grandfather wants to ask me why i¡¯m not the way you see me as a university professor, and why jiang shasha, who¡¯s a painter, has be so unfamiliar. i don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to go into detail. after all, jiang shasha and i won¡¯t harm the jiang family no matter what.¡±


    ¡± by the way, a friendly reminder, i think the chances of grandfather and fifth uncle easing the rtionship are not high. on the contrary, if grandfather insists on easing the rtionship with fifth uncle and keeps staring at fifth uncle and the people fifth uncle values, it is very likely to anger fifth uncle and worsen your rtionship. ¡±


    ¡°Oh, my father must havee to see miss Shi on my grandfather¡¯s orders. I heard that my father¡¯s attitude was not very friendly when he appeared in front of miss Shi. I¡¯m afraid that this matter has angered fifth uncle, and I don¡¯t know if he can salvage the situation. Sigh, this is so worrying.¡±


    As Jiang Yu walked out of the room, he heard the sound of things being smashed behind him, mixed with angry curses. It was clear that Jiang Qian was quite angry.


    Jiang Yao sneered.


    if you knew this would happen, why did you do it!


    If it had been three years ago, he might have intervened in the Jiang family¡¯s Affairs. But now, he was in a dilemma.


    Ha!


    only idiots like them would do something like forcing someone like fifth uncle out of the house! if fifth uncle had still stayed in the jiang family, the jiang family wouldn¡¯t have be like this!


    Not only would it not be like this, but with fifth uncle around, the current Jiang family¡¯s status in the capital would probably reach a position that other noble families could only look up to.


    Since they had done such a thing, they should be prepared to bear the consequences!

 Chapter 511

    ?


    511 Is she really fine?


    After Jiang Xun left, he immediately called someone to check on Jiang Yu and Jiang Shasha.


    it wasn¡¯t as if jiang qi didn¡¯t appreciate outstanding juniors. otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have made jiang che the heir when he saw his talent when he was very young. however, jiang yu would not allow his juniors to bepletely unfathomable. jiang yu and jiang shasha were like this now, and jiang che was like this back then.


    jiang che had been forced to leave the jiang family back then, and it might not have been because jiang qian was afraid of him.


    A few hours back.


    after passing by the jiang family¡¯s car, shi bozhen and ju yanya arrived at crescent bay.


    The winding road leading to the vige could only allow one car to pass through, so they had to wait until the meeting Lane if they wanted to meet a car.


    there was a forest beside the road. the forest was a little withered in winter and looked very bleak, making the road even more deste.


    Shi Bozhen and ju Yanya didn¡¯t say much in the car. Or rather, ever since they got off the ne and drove to the county, they didn¡¯t say much.


    the conditions in wu county were far worse than they had imagined.


    And this was after they were out of poverty. It was said that Wu County had only been out of poverty two or three years ago. one could imagine how bad the conditions in wu county had been in the past.


    they went from the county to the town, and then from the town to the crescent moon bay.


    the conditions in the town and vige could not bepared to those in the county.


    the thought of the precious daughter of the shi family living in such an environment for nine years made shi boxiang¡¯s heart ache.


    It was impossible for her family to not know about her situation since they had been watching her so closely, but they had still ignored her for so many years!


    What a great young miss of the Shi family that the entire family doted on!


    Yanyan really had such a reputation for no reason!


    Ju Yanya could tell that Shi Bozhen wasn¡¯t in a good mood, so she didn¡¯t make a sound to disturb him until the car entered crescent moon Bay.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad. Yan came here for the new year with her boyfriend, so she must like this ce. Usually, love is built on the foundation of not having too many sad memories. It can be seen that sister Yan has been Living a Good Life these years.¡±


    of course, this was tofort him, and ju yanya knew it herself.


    It would have been fine if she had been born and raised here, but Shi Yan was not. She was born in the prosperous capital and grew up in the Shi family. She had lived a life of luxury for ten years.


    There were very few people who could not care about the sudden change in their living environment, and it was such a big change.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but she didn¡¯t need to live such a life. All along the way, I¡¯ve been thinking that if Yanyan hadn¡¯t persisted for so long, would the elders in the family still be unwilling topromise? you actually just watched her live here alone for so many years, yingluo!¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s clearly a little girl that they used to pamper and dote on, so how could they be so cruel? is face really that important?¡±


    Ju Yanya wanted to say that she cared about her face and couldn¡¯t lower it. After all, very few elders could lower their heads to the younger generation and admit their mistakes.


    however, this was only part of the reason. perhaps the elders of the shi family were more angry with shi yan. he was angry at her for running away from home and for being so heartless that she didn¡¯t contact them for nine years.


    however, whether it was because he cared about his face or because he was angry, nine years was indeed a little too long.


    The elders were cruel, and Shi Yan was also stubborn.


    if it was another family¡¯s youngdy, who could do what shi yan did?


    she even had a little admiration for shi yan.


    in any case, if it were her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it.


    ¡°they¡¯re all stubborn people in their bones. no one is willing to bow their heads, just like you. didn¡¯t you not contact your family for so many years? I can only say that you¡¯re not a family. Yan is fine now, so let¡¯s just let the past be the past.¡±


    She could persuade others, but if these things fell on her, she probably couldn¡¯t let it go.


    ¡°i don¡¯t care what you think, but don¡¯t show it when you see yan. you¡¯re angry about it, not to mention sister yan. it was fortunate that yan didn¡¯t seem to care about these things. otherwise, she might have mental problems if she was allowed to grow up alone. On the bright side, we should be d that sister Yan has grown up and is so outstanding, Yingluo!¡±


    Shi Bozhen couldn¡¯t hear what she said after that. Only a few words echoed in his mind: he might have a psychological problem.


    Was Yanyan really fine?


    did he really grow up well?


    From the time they met in Haicheng until now, there was nothing wrong with Yanyan¡¯s behavior, except that Yingying would subconsciously avoid being close to her brother.


    Also, Yanyan¡¯s care for Jiang che,


    It seemed to be a little too much.


    When young girls of this age were in love, very few people would treat one person as everything like Yanyan did.


    That¡¯s right, Yanyan¡¯s attitude towards Jiang che was as if Jiang che was her everything. Jiang Che¡¯s weight in Yanyan¡¯s heart seemed to surpass everyone in the Shi family, even more than Yanyan herself.


    was such a view on love normal?


    this might be normal for some young girls who were obsessed with love, but the yanyan he knew was definitely not a person who ced love above all else.


    yanyan had been smart and rational since she was young.


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t speak for a long time, ju Yanya asked in confusion, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    Her voice pulled Shi Bozhen back from his thoughts and he sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing,¡±


    ju yanya didn¡¯t believe it.


    But she didn¡¯t ask much and just looked at him with a little worry.


    When the car stopped in front of Shi Yan¡¯s small farmyard, Shi boxiao¡¯s mind was still in a daze.


    ¡°BO di?¡± ju yanya called out to him.


    ¡°Yueyue, get off the car.¡±


    Ju Yanya opened the car door and the two of them went to the trunk to get something.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± ju yanya asked.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Shi Bozhen smiled at ju Yanya.


    This smile seemed a little forced to ju Yanya, and she didn¡¯t look like she was fine at all.


    ¡°if there¡¯s anything you need, you can tell me. i might not be able to help, but i¡¯ll definitely be a good listener. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell me, but i think i need to remind you that it¡¯s not appropriate for you to appear in front of yan in this state.¡±


    Shi Bozhen was stunned for a moment before he came to his senses.


    she looked at ju yanya and said,¡±i¡¯m lucky i asked you toe along. you reminded me.¡± Yanya, thank you.¡±


    ¡± what are you thanking me for? it¡¯s not a big deal. you apanying me back to qingcheng would be a great help to me. ¡± Since he didn¡¯t say anything, ju Yanya didn¡¯t intend to ask more.


    She was not the kind of person who would get to the bottom of things.


    She dragged her suitcase and knocked on the door.


    Su chen opened the door.


    Su chen had learned his lesson this time. He ran to open the door before Shi Yan could react, in order to avoid the previous situation from happening again and disturbing Shi Yan.


    When the courtyard door opened, Shi Bozhen had already recovered.


    ¡°Miracle doctor su,¡± he nodded at su chen.

 Chapter 512

    ?


    512 i have something to say to lord fifth


    After a simple greeting, su chen led the two into the house.


    She had already known that they wereing and had cleaned the room. Ju Yanya stayed in Su Yu¡¯s old room, while Shi boxiao stayed in the attic.


    After putting their luggage in their respective rooms, su chen led the two to the kitchen.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che were cooking.


    shi yan was in charge of the cooking, and jiang che assisted her.


    they had been like this for the past few days and had a tacit understanding.


    the three of them were about to enter the kitchen when they saw shi yan cooking. jiang che knew what she needed without saying anything and handed it to her in tacit understanding. the two of them looked at each other and smiled.


    the smoke from the kitchen made a perfect couple.


    It was a scene that people couldn¡¯t bear to break. Shi Bozhen pulled su chen, who was walking in front, and shook his head. The three of them left the kitchen.


    he stood in the courtyard and didn¡¯t sit down.


    Shi boxiao looked at the vegetables and chicken and duck cages in the yard, then at the kitchen. He asked su chen, ¡± ¡°have you been cooking by yourselves these days?¡±


    ¡°you want to ask if they¡¯ve always been like this, right?¡± Su chen directly exposed him.


    ¡°......¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t know before i came back. after i came back, this was basically what i saw. ¡°of course, i¡¯ll help out asionally. when su mu and the others were still here, i¡¯ll also help out, but most of the time it¡¯s like what we just saw.¡±


    those two people are usually very alert, but just now, they didn¡¯t even notice us.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m very unhappy, I have to admit that Yanyan really cares about Jiang che. So, I hope that the Shi family will not interfere in their Affairs. I didn¡¯t like Jiang che in the past. Of course, I still don¡¯t like him now, but it¡¯s good that they¡¯re bickering like this.¡±


    Shi poxun didn¡¯t like su Chen¡¯s attitude that he was Shi Yan¡¯s brother. They were outsiders, but he agreed with su Chen¡¯s words.


    ¡°Since he¡¯s doing well, let¡¯s not disturb him.¡± Ju Yanya said with a smile.


    ¡°Did you grow the vegetables in the yard? it¡¯s growing so well, and it looks very appetizing.¡±


    ¡± the vegetables were nted by yanyan. to be exact, the vegetables in the yard used to be nted by yanyan herself. after she went to haicheng to study, the neighbors helped her take care of them. these vegetables should be nted by the neighbors, but yanyan started raising the chickens and ducks before she went to haicheng. ¡±


    as he spoke, su chen seemed to sigh softly.


    ¡°in the past, yueyue rarely came back.¡±


    Then, there was a short silence.


    Shi Bozhen was silent the entire time.


    ju yanya looked at them and broke the silence,¡±I¡¯ve long heard of your name, miracle doctor su. I don¡¯t need to think to know how busy you are. in fact, not only is doctor su busy saving lives, but actors like us often have no free time too. we often can¡¯t go home for the new year.¡±


    Of course, this was fake.


    Other actors might be in such a situation, but she wasn¡¯t. As the head of the household, she still had to go back to take charge of the situation during the new year.


    ¡°yeah, everyone is doing this for their own livelihood.¡± Su chen did not expose ju Yanya and agreed.


    it was true that he was very busy, but he was not so busy that he could not find time to go home for the new year.


    Most of the time, he was afraid that Shi Yan would think of his family and feel worse when she saw him, so every time he came back, he woulde and leave in a hurry.


    However, as an older brother, he took care of Shi Yan as much as he should.


    He rarely contacted Shi Yan, but as her Guardian, he had always been in contact with Shi Yan¡¯s form teacher. He also often called his neighbor, Wu Juan Zi, to get a general idea of Shi Yan¡¯s situation from him.


    He wasn¡¯t that big-hearted to leave a little girl at home and ignore her.


    They had a good dinner.


    everyone seemed to be in a good mood.


    at least on the surface, it seemed so.


    Ju Yanya was indeed a good friend of Jing Han. Just like Jing Han, she kept praising Shi Yan¡¯s cooking skills.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know what other people were thinking. She was in a good mood, even though she was a little unhappy about the Jiang family¡¯s appearance.


    especially after seeing shi bozhen and ju yanya appear at the same time.


    shi yan was very happy to see the progress of the two people, who were only a step away from breaking through the window paper.


    after dinner, ju yanya pulled shi yan into the room for a private chat.


    It was mainly ju Yanya who was talking about Shi Bozhen.


    Shi Yan was one of the first people to know ju Yanya¡¯s thoughts and could be considered half of her military counselor. Ju Yanya told her everything that had happened between her and Shi Bozhen recently and asked her for advice.


    Naturally, this was all on the surface.


    Ju Yanya could tell that Shi Bozhen had something on his mind, and it was probably rted to Shi Yan. He also saw that Shi Bozhen didn¡¯t want Shi Yan to find out and seemed to have something to say to Jiang che alone. This was why he called Shi Yan away to create an opportunity for Shi Bozhen.


    shi yan might have seen through ju yanya¡¯s intentions, but she didn¡¯t expose her and cooperated with her.


    Ever since he came here, Shi Bozhen looked very normal. There was nothing wrong with him. but shi yan knew him so well.ing to the ce where she had lived for nine years, how could shi boxiang¡¯s heart not be moved?


    The three men sat down in the living room.


    su chen could tell that shi boxiang had something to say to jiang che. after ncing at them, he took the initiative to leave with the excuse of making tea.


    ¡°second young master shi, please feel free to speak your mind.¡±


    wearing the down jacket that shi yan had prepared for him, jiang che¡¯s gentlemanly and elegant temperament was difficult to hide. he looked up slightly and exuded an imposing aura.


    it was different from when he was with shi yan.


    looking at jiang che like this, shi boxiang couldn¡¯t help but think of the first time they met.


    in the private room of zhuli club, wen ya brought along some unorganized people.


    ¡°i know that fifth lord jiang and yanyan haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, but you¡¯re definitely the closest person to her,¡± shi bozhen said after sizing him up.


    this was only natural.


    jiang che raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°what does second young master shi want to say?¡±


    shi boxiao seemed a little hesitant, but he still said, ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, I want to ask you something. During the time you¡¯ve spent with Yanyan, did you notice anything wrong with her? I mean, she¡¯s mentally exhausted.¡±


    jiang yao¡¯s indifferent gaze on his face became a little more scrutinizing, ¡°why would second young master shi ask this? do you think there¡¯s something wrong with miss shi¡¯s mind?¡±


    it was so rare that someone from the shi family had discovered it. he had thought that everyone in the shi family would think that miss shi had a strong heart and would not be hurt.


    miss shi did not have a major psychological problem, but it was not a small one either.


    The extremeck of security made her give her all to the people she cared about, as if she was afraid that if she gave even a little less, everything she had would leave her.


    She was like this to Jiang Rui, the first friend she made, and even more so to him.


    However, he could handle all of this, so he didn¡¯t intend to let others know.


    They only needed to know that miss Shi was doing well, so that they would not disturb her peace with the excuse of being worried about her.

 Chapter 513

    ?


    513 he knew her intentions


    ¡± miss shi is the most transparent person i¡¯ve ever met. usually, people like her are very open-minded because there are very few things in her heart. very few things can affect her. ¡±


    ¡°second young master shi, you don¡¯t have to worry too much. miss shi is very well.¡±


    even if it wasn¡¯t good in the past, it would be better with him around.


    Was it?


    shi bozhen didn¡¯t quite believe it.


    but what could he do even if he didn¡¯t believe her? he couldn¡¯t ask her about it. besides, nothing was better than something, wasn¡¯t it? he couldn¡¯t not hope for yanyan¡¯s good.


    ¡°no matter what, yanyan is still young, and she¡¯s used to handling things by herself. fifth lord jiang will have to put in more effort in the future.¡±


    This didn¡¯t need anyone to say anything. But Jiang che also understood that Shi Boxian was concerned about Shi Yan, so he didn¡¯t disrespect him.


    ¡°Of course,¡± he nodded.


    su chen brought the tea over. shi bozhen drank half a cup and went back to his room with the excuse that he needed to pack.


    Since Shi poxun had left, su chen had no reason to continue sitting in the living room. The main reason was that he still found Jiang che an eyesore. He felt awkward sitting alone in the living room with Jiang che, drinking tea and watching TV.


    Just as she was about to get up and leave, Jiang che called out to her, ¡± ¡°miracle doctor su.¡±


    Su chen didn¡¯t feel anything when others called him miracle doctor su, but when Jiang che called him that, he felt it was very harsh.


    in terms of medical skills, jiang che was not inferior to him.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, who are you deliberately ridiculing?¡± he turned around and red at jiang chen.


    jiang che didn¡¯t reply to him. instead, he looked at him and asked seriously, ¡± ¡°was the person who knocked on the door this afternoon really our neighbor?¡±


    Su Chen¡¯s hand in his pocket could still feel the invitation that Shi Yan had given him, which he had not had time to put away.


    it was jiang zhi who gave it to shi yan.


    ¡°you heard everything?¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t hear it, i just have a guess.¡±


    Su Chen¡¯s eyes fell on his face, but he saw that he had a gentle and elegant expression from the beginning to the end, and did not see anything wrong.


    ¡± as expected of the fifth lord jiang. not only is his mind as clear as a mirror, but he¡¯s also so calm. he had already guessed it, but he didn¡¯t reveal it even after a few hours. ¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯tment. ¡± miss shi doesn¡¯t want me to know. why should i interfere with her feelings and make her worry? ¡±


    Alright, at least he was still attentive to Yanyan.


    ¡°Someone from the Jiang family of the capital hase. Who hase?¡±


    The first half of Jiang Che¡¯s sentence was a statement.


    He was still so calm at the mention of the Jiang family in the capital. Su chen couldn¡¯t tell if he really didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°There are quite a few people here.¡±


    Meeting Jiang Che¡¯s eyes, which were once again looking over, su chen said, ¡± ¡°The son and daughter of the Jiang family¡¯s second branch, as well as Xuanji¡¯s old master Jiang and old Madam.¡±


    He specially went to observe the changes in Jiang Che¡¯s expression, but unfortunately, he did not find anything.


    As usual, Jiang che didn¡¯t reveal anything.


    su chen felt a little regretful.


    He had thought that he would be able to see the side of fifth Lord Jiang losing his self-control, even though this kind of thinking of building his happiness on other people¡¯s pain was a bit perverted.


    He didn¡¯t want to provoke Jiang che, but when he thought of how white snow and Jiang Shasha treated Shi Yan, especially white snow, who looked down on Shi Yan, he got angry.


    he would not be happy if he did not spit it out.


    Since he had already said this, he might as well say more so that Jiang che could understand the situation more clearly.


    I didn¡¯t see Yanyane back, so I went to the door to take a look. The first ones I saw were Jiang Shasha and the olddy of the Jiang family, who is your mother. They arrived first, so they probably arrived in a different way from Jiang Qi and old master Jiang.


    ¡± you didn¡¯t see that old madam jiang¡¯s face. she was so arrogant and looked down on yanyan. it was as if yanyan was of a higher status than you. she almost pointed at yanyan¡¯s nose and scolded her. ¡±


    ¡°she said she wanted to see you, but when i let her in, she slipped away. But Yanyan was just ying with her, she didn¡¯t have any intention of letting her bother you. I¡¯ve never seen Yanyan protect anyone like this.¡±


    ¡°and jiang shasha, a junior, even dared to threaten yanyan. i don¡¯t know what she¡¯s up to, but i saw it clearly when she was waving the dagger in her hand. it¡¯s a good thing yanyan is bold. if it was someone less courageous, i don¡¯t know how scared they would be.¡±


    ¡°Old master Jiang and Jiang Yu came a littleter, but their attitudes are still good. old master jiang sat in the car and didn¡¯t get out. jiang xun handed an invitation to yanyan and left.¡±


    he took out the invitation from his pocket and threw it to jiang che.


    ¡± elder jiang asked yanyan to meet him at a teahouse in the county town this afternoon. ¡±


    Jiang che took the invitation but didn¡¯t open it. He just held it in his hand and looked at the cover. His eyshes were slightly closed, and the expression in his eyes was unreadable.


    return the thread to me after you¡¯ve read it. Since you want to pretend that you don¡¯t know anything, then pretend to the end. I don¡¯t want Yanyan to worry about you.


    jiang che opened it, nced at it, then closed it and returned it to him.


    the content of the post was very simple. it was an invitation to shi yan for a chat. the time and address were written, and the signature was jiang xun¡¯s name and personal seal.


    it was a very formal post.


    While reading the content of the post, Jiang Che¡¯s gaze stopped at the signature of Jiang Qi¡¯s name for half a second.


    ¡± miss shi doesn¡¯t want me to know. i¡¯m sure she¡¯ll find an excuse to go to the county town alone tomorrow. i¡¯m not going. i hope that miracle doctor su can apany her on this trip. ¡±


    it was obvious that he was worried about shi yan going to the appointment alone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that.¡±


    ¡°as for you, fifth lord jiang, after fighting with you for so many years, even though we¡¯re only fighting in the medical field, i think i know you quite well. you¡¯re not a good person, so knowing this, i¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be indifferent.¡±


    ¡°I know that fifth Lord Jiang is very capable and doesn¡¯t need the help of others to teach a lesson to one or two people, but I still want to say that if you need my help, just let me know.¡±


    meeting jiang che¡¯s gaze, su chen said, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t misunderstand. putting aside our rtionship with yanyan, we are still enemies. i¡¯m not helping you, i¡¯m doing this for yanyan.¡±


    thank you, miracle doctor su. I can handle such a small matter myself. I don¡¯t need your help for the time being.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. just settle it as soon as possible, do you really think that yanyan has no one to protect her? theye one after another, it¡¯s really endless!¡±


    It was impossible for su chen to not have any tricks up his sleeve after so many years.


    The reason why he had not done anything was because he knew that Shi Yan was a calctive person and did not want to overstep her boundaries and make decisions for her. Moreover, those people were Jiang Che¡¯s family. If he were to make a move, it would be difficult to gauge his limits.


    that night, jiang lin, who was cooped up in a small hotel in a small county, received a call from the capital. it was a call from jiang bai, one of jiang che¡¯s capable generals.


    Jiang Bai was the person who had stayed behind to guard Jiang Che¡¯s properties after he left the capital.


    ¡°jiang lin, the fifth lord is looking for me!¡±


    jiang bai was usually a very steady person, but at this moment, he was as excited as an innocent young man.


    ever since jiang che had left the capital three years ago, they had only been able to contact him through jiang lin. this was the first time in three years that jiang che had ordered him to do something without jiang lin.


    ¡°so?¡± jiang lin asked.


    He was so excited over such a small matter. unlike him, he had been by fifth lord¡¯s side for a long time and had seen the world. now, he was very steady.

 Chapter 514

    ?


    514 What exactly do you want to do?


    ¡°what kind of reaction is this? Fifth Lord is looking for me!¡±


    ¡°Oh, then congrattions.¡± jiang lin¡¯s attitude was cold.


    jiang bai sneered at him.


    ¡°forget it, people like you who have always been favored by the fifth lord simply don¡¯t understand the bitterness of people like us. i¡¯m toozy to talk to you. we¡¯re also in a bad situation. we didn¡¯t know what kind of person he was and became brothers with that traitor jiang ri. we were implicated for no reason!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to listen to your heartfelt words. If you have something to say, say it.¡± Jiang Lin said.


    jiang bai immediately became serious. ¡± it¡¯s like this. lord five asked me to find some trouble for the bai and yun families. do you know why? ¡± the fifth master of the bai family and the yun family would always be more tolerant towards them, but why is he so stubborn this time?¡±


    ¡°Jiang Bai!¡± jiang lin interrupted him coldly, ¡± are you questioning lord fifth or trying to find out his intentions? There¡¯s no such rule under the fifth Lord!¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, I wouldn¡¯t dare. Jiang Lin, don¡¯t spout nonsense in front of Lord fifth. My loyalty to Lord fifth can be witnessed by heaven and earth! it¡¯s fine if i¡¯ve been dragged down by jiang ri for three years, but i don¡¯t want another three years.¡±


    ¡± fifth lord only sent me a message, asking me to find some trouble for the bai and yun families. he didn¡¯t go into detail, so i¡¯m not sure about the situation and i¡¯m not sure of the appropriate ¡®point¡¯ to find trouble with. i thought that you should understand since you¡¯re by fifth lord¡¯s side, so i secretly called you for help. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s another family, but you know the rtionship between the bai family and the yun family and the fifth lord. if i go too far, the fifth lord will me qianqian.¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡±


    jiang lin stood up and walked to the window. he pulled open the curtains and looked out at the small county town that was not considered prosperous.¡±lord fifth will not me you.¡±


    you said it yourself. The fifth Lord will always be more tolerant of the Bai and Yun families. He won¡¯t touch them easily. This time, he asked you to cause them some trouble. It¡¯s clear that someone has angered the fifth Lord.


    jiang lin did not know the exact situation, but he knew that white snow was here.


    however, jiang shasha was a capable person. white snow was traveling with her, and she hid her tracks very well, so he didn¡¯t notice her at first. by the time he received the news, white snow had already been sent back to the capital by jiang yi.


    as soon as bai xue left, the fifth lord wanted to attack the bai and yun families. the reason was obvious.


    white snow must have been stupid again.


    To be able to anger the fifth master to the point of attacking the Bai and Yun families, Bai Xue must have offended miss Shi Yan.


    now, these people under lord fifth, whether it was him who followed lord fifth or anyone else, they didn¡¯t tell each other, but they all knew that lord fifth now had a person who he doted on the most, and no one could afford to offend.


    ¡°Is it that old Madam Xuanji who is being stupid again?¡±


    ¡± when master five apanied miss shi yan back to the vige where she had lived for many years for the new year, that person came to find him. ¡±


    Jiang Bai was speechless,¡¯it¡¯s only been three years and she¡¯s already forgotten her lesson? do you have to be scared by our fifth lord¡¯s thunderous means to cry, kneel, and shout to remember? i really can¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°alright, i understand now. i¡¯ll make sure that old madam will remember. to be honest, the bai and yun families are really unlucky to have such a person.¡±


    that was true.


    Jiang Lin agreed.


    bai xue was the daughter of the bai family. although the bai family¡¯s status in the capital was not as high as the other great families, they were still a prestigious family. the head of the family was the fifth master¡¯s uncle. As for the Yun family, the current head of the Yun family, the Yun family¡¯s eldest young master, and the Yun family¡¯s second young master, were the fifth Lord¡¯s half-brothers.


    based on their rtionship with lord fifth, as long as they had the slightest bit of intelligence, who in the imperial capital would not give them some face for the sake of lord fifth?


    they, on the other hand, seemed to be using the same brain as white snow.


    bai xue didn¡¯t care about her son at all. instead, she cared a lot about the two sons of the yun family and the bai family.


    ¡°Jiang Guan has also received fifth Lord¡¯s orders to put some pressure on the second miss of the Jiang family.¡± Jiang Bai said.


    Jiang Guan was also one of Jiang Che¡¯s capable assistants.


    He was in charge of Jiang Che¡¯s overseas business.


    he stayed abroad all year round.


    Although he said that he wanted to give Jiang Shasha some pressure, Jiang Bai and Jiang Lin both knew that Jiang che had no feelings for Jiang Shasha. When he attacked, he wanted to beat her to death.


    Lord fifth can¡¯t even be bothered to pay attention to these people from the Jiang family. They can¡¯t live in peace, but they have toe and provoke Lord fifth.


    ¡°who knows?¡± Jiang Lin only felt that they were stupid.


    did he really think that the fifth lord had his current status because of the jiang family of the capital? did they think that without the position of head of the jiang family in the capital, fifth lord could be bullied by them?


    He didn¡¯t know that the Jiang family was a burden to the fifth Lord.


    However, for someone like fifth Lord, who had achieved so many things at such a young age, he was actually very lonely. he was very happy for fifth lord to have a person like miss shi yan by his side.


    Therefore, he could not understand why Bai Xue, who was Lord fifth¡¯s biological mother, was so dissatisfied with miss Shi Yan. She even wanted to interfere in Lord fifth¡¯s personal affairs and couldn¡¯t bear to see Lord fifth in a good state.


    *


    The capital.


    in a certain basement.


    Buzz, buzz, buzz-


    It was the sound of footsteps echoing in the basement.


    in the corner of the basement, a person was chained up. the man was squatting in a corner. the basement was dimly lit, so he could not see his face clearly.


    he didn¡¯t respond to the sound of footsteps approaching, as if he had fainted.


    ¡°the person is here.¡±


    ¡°please lead the way, i have something to say to him alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside. Call me if you need anything. this person seems to have some mental problems. miss, don¡¯t get too close to him, in case you get hurt by ident.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll be troubling you.¡±


    The sound of footsteps left, and only the two of them were left in the dark basement.


    the woman in white was standing, and the man in chains was squatting in the corner.


    the woman covered her mouth and coughed a few times. she didn¡¯t know if it was because of the bad air in the basement or her poor health.¡±Ahem, ahem ahem ahem.¡±


    The person in the corner finally reacted and looked up.


    the dim light shone on his face, making him look extremely disheveled.


    his injuries were not light.


    it was as if even breathing was a little difficult.


    But even so, his eyes were still sharp, and his lips were still curved in a smile, as if he was not the one who was seriously injured.


    ¡°why are you here? It¡¯s very humid here and the air isn¡¯t good. You shouldn¡¯t havee because of your poor health.¡±


    even speaking was a little difficult.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for you to remember that I¡¯m not in good health. Ahem, ahem, ahem, ahem, did you think that this is still the Gu family¡¯s territory and that you can do whatever you want? Look at you now, you don¡¯t even look like the head of the family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you,¡± Gu Yu smiled indifferently.


    ¡°there¡¯s a chair at the side. don¡¯t stand there. sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°from your tone, people who don¡¯t know better might think that this is your house and you¡¯re leisurely inviting guests to sit down and have tea.¡± Although she said this, Gu Qingqing still pulled a chair over and sat down.


    ¡°tell me, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°what do i want to do? what else could i want to do? of course, i want to abduct her and lock her up in the gu family so that only i can see her. ¡±


    ¡°Gu Yu! cough, cough, cough, cough!¡±

 Chapter 515

    ?


    515 he¡¯s notpletely crazy yet


    ¡°Aunt, don¡¯t be so excited. I¡¯m just joking.¡± He said in a frivolous tone.


    Gu Qingqing coughed for a while before she recovered.


    ¡°xiao xun ¡®er,¡±


    Gu Yu¡¯s expression froze.


    However, it onlysted for a moment.


    aunt, I¡¯m already so old, and you¡¯re still calling me that. If others hear it, I¡¯ll lose my dignity as the head of the Gu family.


    ¡°you also know that you¡¯re the head of the gu family! do you know how much the gu family has paid for your stupidity this time? In order to save your life, the Gu family will need at least ten years to recover!¡±


    Gu Yu didn¡¯t have much of a reaction, as if he didn¡¯t care at all.


    xiao xiao said, ¡± look at what you¡¯re saying. those who don¡¯t know would think that you care a lot about the gu family. didn¡¯t you change yourst name and draw a clear line with the gu family? you don¡¯t care about the gu family anymore, do you? ¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I won¡¯t interfere with the Gu family¡¯s Affairs anymore, but Xiao Xun ¡®er, I have to take care of you.¡±


    gu mo quickly nced at her and looked away.


    ¡°look at what you¡¯ve done! I¡¯ve told you before, that¡¯s not how you like someone. Everyone is a free individual. If you really like her, you should let her wishese first. Don¡¯t try to take her by force, or you¡¯ll only force her further and further away from you.¡±


    ¡°aunt¡¯s words are not unreasonable, but they don¡¯t apply to her and me. It will only force her to stay further and further away from me? Now that she has someone else by her side, she¡¯s already very far away from me. ¡±


    Gu Qingqing was unable to refute.


    putting aside what kind of person shi yan was, fifth lord jiang was definitely not someone who would allow anyone who coveted shi yan to stay by her side. it would have been fine if gu yu only wanted to be friends with shi yan, but gu yu¡¯s feelings for shi yan were not limited to this.


    ¡°see, aunt, you think so too.¡±


    ¡°Why does she have to be the youngdy of the Shi family and the person beside her has to be the fifth master of the Jiang family? If she was just a little girl from the countryside without any background, and only happened to save the heavily injured me while picking herbs in the mountains, or if the person by her side was not the fifth master of the Jiang family, it would be much easier for me to keep her by my side than it is now.¡±


    ¡°These are all facts. It¡¯s meaningless for you to think like this.¡±


    gu yu was silent.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s meaningless for me to think this way.¡±


    he swung the iron chain in his hand, which made a crisp nging sound. he retracted his legs and sat cross-legged against the wall.


    He seemed to sigh. what a pity. She was so close to getting on the helicopter and leaving with me. I¡¯ve underestimated that fifth master Jiang.


    ¡°no, even if the fifth lord wasn¡¯t present, you might not be able to get yanyan to board the ne with you. you still don¡¯t know her well enough. the shi family doesn¡¯t give her confidence, and neither does the fifth lord. no one knows where the limits of her abilities lie. up until now, i¡¯ve never heard of anyone who can force her to that extent.¡±


    ¡°even if she had boarded the ne with you, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep her in the gu family.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know about this, but you still did it and even let yourself lose so badly. Xiao Xun ¡®er, I don¡¯t quite understand your thoughts.¡±


    gu yu smiled at gu qingqing. ¡± i guess he¡¯s just too anxious. ¡±


    ¡°when i first arrived in haicheng, i thought i had a chance.ter, i found out that with jiang che around and his close watch, i couldn¡¯t find a chance at all. and every time i see the two of them being so sweet, the jealousy in my heart rises, and some thoughts can¡¯t be stopped.¡±


    gu yu moved his hand again, and the chain made a crisp sound. he even raised his hand to look at the chain locked on his hand, and then said with a sigh, ¡± ¡°if i had known that i would lose so badly, i would have shot her. at least she would remember me for a longer time.¡±


    sigh, I didn¡¯t pick the right time. The people here aren¡¯t weak. I can¡¯t guarantee that I can hit them in one shot.


    gu qingqing looked at him and sighed, ¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, do you think i don¡¯t know what the situation was like back then?¡±


    I heard that there were a lot of people at the scene, but not all of them were good at fighting. If you had opened fire, there was a high chance that you would have hit someone in the chaos, but you didn¡¯t do that.


    gu yu raised an eyebrow. ¡± since you know what happened, you must know that my men were all switched out. with so many guns pointed at me, i wouldn¡¯t be able to get away even if i hit someone. i might even die on the spot. ¡±


    ¡°are you telling me that you¡¯re afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, are you someone who¡¯s afraid of death?¡±


    gu yu suddenly burst intoughter.


    Heughed for a long time before he stopped.


    ¡°Alright, I admit that I never intended to shoot from the start. aunty, seriously speaking, this is all thanks to you. Do you still remember? when i first arrived in sea city, you came to find me and said something to me. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s probably because you¡¯ve taken care of me since i was young. i might not listen to others, but it¡¯s really hard for me not to listen to you.¡±


    gu qingqing had always been in haicheng. she was more sensitive to news about the gu family, especially since she still paid close attention to her nephew, gu yi, even though she had left the gu family.


    That was why she found out about it not long after Gu Yu arrived in Haicheng.


    He specially went to see Gu Yu.


    she knew that gu yu had been looking for someone all these years. However, she did not know that the person he was looking for was Shi Yan. It was not until Gu Yu came to Haicheng University as a freshman and kept in contact with Shi Yan that she realized.


    she went to gu yu for confirmation, and gu yu did not deny it.


    She still remembered that the day she first went to find Gu Yao was their school opening ceremony. She only found outter that Gu Yao had given up on the freshman representative¡¯s speech to see her.


    because of this, she became even more soft-hearted towards gu yi.


    Gu Yi still listened to her, but he was really crazy. She was not sure what Gu mo would do when he went crazy. She was afraid that he would hurt Shi Yan by ident, so she gave Shi Yan a hint.


    forgive her for hinting and not making it clear. she only had one nephew and she had her own selfish motives.


    To Shi Yan and Jiang che, Gu Yu hade with ill intentions. She wasn¡¯t sure if Shi Yan and Jiang che would keep him in Haicheng after knowing his true intentions.


    She had struggled for a long time before she made the decision to give Shi Yan a hint.


    Gu Yu looked up at Gu Qingqing and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°aunt, i know why you¡¯re here. you don¡¯t have to persuade me. i¡¯m already in this state, how can i not be clear-headed?¡±


    Gu Qingqing looked at him suspiciously.


    obviously, she didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°I know that little aunt doesn¡¯t believe me. Actually, there¡¯s nothing to not believe. Even if I¡¯m not clear-headed, I can¡¯t do anything with my current strength.¡±


    This was true.


    the gu family had really suffered heavy losses this time, and the person gu mo was after was not an ordinary person. it was shi yan, who was not simple to begin with and had the shi family and the fifth master jiang behind her.


    but before gu qingqing could heave a sigh of relief, gu yu smiled and said, ¡± ¡± however, after i rest for a few years to recover my strength, i might make aeback. ¡±


    ¡°You ...¡±


    ¡°aunt, don¡¯t be nervous. i¡¯m just joking.¡±


    Gu Qingqing¡¯s temper was almost gone after all these years, but she was still angered by him.


    She red at him fiercely and could not help but cover her mouth and cough again.


    ¡°you should know about my rtionship with the shi family¡¯s third young master. perhaps it won¡¯t be long before i be the third young madam of the shi family. you know my temper. if you have really done something detrimental to the shi family, i would be willing to sacrifice my life to apologize to you. if you still care about your aunt, then you should restrain yourself.¡±


    Gu Yu smiled at her, but his gaze was a little intimidating.


    Gu Qingqing stood up as if she didn¡¯t see his intimidating gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. Don¡¯t worry. Your seventh uncle and the fifth Lord have already discussed the conditions. If you stay here for a month, the fifth Lord will let you go.¡±


    you didn¡¯t have a good New Year. When you go back and recover, I¡¯ll make you a meal to eat with you. It¡¯ll be your New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.


    ¡°Aunt.¡± gu mo called out to her.


    Gu Qing Qing stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe here two days earlier?¡± Gu Yu smiled at her.


    ¡°If you hade two days earlier, we could have had a New Year¡¯s Eve dinner together. I don¡¯t think that fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s subordinates will stop you from bringing a bowl of food.¡±


    Without avoiding his gaze, Gu Qingqing looked at him and said seriously, ¡± ¡°xiao xun ¡®er, you¡¯re twenty, not two. when you made a mistake when you were two years old, you could easily get away with it and not be punished. but when you made a mistake when you were twenty years old, you can¡¯t just get away with it without any punishment.¡±


    ¡°noting over two days earlier is my aunt¡¯s punishment for you. ¡°The next time you mess around like this, you don¡¯t have to call me aunt anymore. I¡¯ve cut off all ties with the Gu family long ago. My body doesn¡¯t have many years to live, so it¡¯s good to cut it offpletely. At least I don¡¯t have to worry about this anymore.¡±


    after saying that, gu qingqing turned and left the basement.


    she could vaguely hear gu yu¡¯s lowughter behind her.


    He seemed to have said something else, but Gu Qingqing did not hear him clearly.


    She actually did not have a good time this New Year either. Since she decided not to visit Gu Yu on New Year¡¯s Eve, she had been sick over and over again, and only got better today.


    however, it was good that he was sick. if he came to see him with a sick body, it would look like he didn¡¯t have long to live, and the effect would be better.


    this crazy child, if i don¡¯t force him, i really don¡¯t know what other ridiculous things he will do.


    *


    the next afternoon, shi yan went to see jiang zhi as promised.

 Chapter 516

    ?


    516 Always speaking directly


    ¡°i¡¯ll wait for you here?¡± su chen apanied shi yan to the teahouse. when they arrived, su chen stood in the corridor outside the private room and asked her, ¡±


    ¡°Find a ce to sit for a while. You don¡¯t have to wait here. I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯m done.¡±


    su chen responded, but he did not leave after shi yan entered the private room. he stood on the corridor, leaning against the fence.


    ¡°Miracle doctor su,¡± Jiang Yu walked over.


    It was obvious that Jiang Yu hade with Jiang Yu.


    Su chen lifted his eyes and nced at him, his attitude perfunctory. ¡°third young master jiang.¡±


    Jiang Zhi looked at the tightly shut door of the private room,¡±miracle doctor su, did you apany miss shi here?¡±


    He asked the obvious.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Miracle doctor su and miss Shi are very close.¡±


    su chen raised his eyebrows.


    of course!


    Seeing su Chen¡¯s smugness, Jiang Xun smiled. He was once again curious about what kind of magic Shi Yan had that made so many people like her.


    The answer was unknown, because he had not had much contact with Shi Yan.


    ¡± actually, you don¡¯t have to worry, miracle doctor su. i¡¯ll be apanying grandfather on this trip. miss shi is someone that fifth uncle values. i¡¯ll keep an eye on her and not let her be in any danger. ¡±


    Seeing su chen look at him, Jiang Yu smiled and said, ¡± ¡°after all, not many people are willing to offend fifth uncle. i am no exception.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but who knows if third young master Jiang would be willing to offend the fifth Lord for his father? The person who fell into Yanyan¡¯s hands is your father.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re right, he¡¯s my father after all,¡± jiang zhiughed.


    At that moment, in the private room.


    Jiang Xun was not the only one in the private room. There was also a waiter from the teahouse, who was squatting by the side and making tea.


    From the looks of it, even the small teahouses in the small county town had been made into top-notch teahouses by Jiang Qian.


    shi yan walked over without looking sideways.


    only then did jiang yao open her eyes and look at her.


    The girl was wearing a white down jacket and a light-colored scarf. However, this outfit didn¡¯t look heavy on her body. Instead, it looked light.


    there were very few people who could wear thick winter clothes to give off such a feeling.


    her long ck hair was half-tied up with a white jade hairpin.


    With a faint smile on her face, she walked over slowly, and it felt like every step she took was like a Green Lotus. If she changed out of her down jacket, this feeling would probably be even stronger.


    This kind of temperament made peoplepletely ignore the advantage of her appearance.


    jiang qian narrowed his eyes.


    as expected of the daughter of the shi family, she had such a unique temperament at such a young age, which was notparable to the daughters of other families. At the very least, none of the many daughters of the Jiang family couldpare to her.


    It was no wonder that she could catch his son¡¯s eye.


    ¡°The Shi family¡¯s girl is here. Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. shi yan nodded slightly.


    ¡°old master jiang, you can just call me by my name.¡±


    There was no need for her to say it out loud, as Jiang Yi understood what she meant. She was telling him that the rtionship between the Shi family and the Jiang family was only average, and she was even less familiar with him. It was inappropriate to call her ¡± Shi family¡¯s girl.


    I¡¯m a little surprised that elder Jiang came here personally as I asked. It seems like he really loves his son.


    Without any small talk or Tai Chi, Shi Yan went straight to the point after sitting down.


    jiang kui¡¯s face darkened.


    he actually looked down on him, an elder!


    Perhaps he was afraid that Shi Yan would do something to embarrass him in front of others, so he waved his hand to dismiss the tea-making waiter. Only he and Shi Yan were left in the private room.


    Suppressing her anger, she pretended to be very magnanimous and not bicker with the younger generation,¡±you young people always speak so directly?¡±


    shi yan sat upright in her seat, with no intention of meeting the teacup in front of her. she crossed her hands and ced them on herp.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about other people, but I¡¯m indeed more direct,¡± she replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°What a straightforward personality.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind,¡±


    jiang xun didn¡¯t say anything immediately. his eyes lingered on her face for a while, scrutinizing her.


    shi yan was still calm.


    ¡± i brought the tea myself. it¡¯s not bad. try it? ¡±


    Looking at the steaming teacup in front of her, Shi Yan smiled and refused.¡±no, i won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡± before i left, jiang che made me a cup of tea. i finished it before i left. no matter how good old master jiang¡¯s tea is, it can¡¯tpare to fifth lord jiang¡¯s. ¡±


    It sounded like the little girl was biased towards her boyfriend and felt that the tea her boyfriend made was the most pleasing to her, but it was not the case.


    It was more like she was saying that the things in the hands of the Jiang family¡¯s old master were far inferior to the things in the hands of the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master! in other words, he felt that he couldn¡¯t bepared to the fifth lord!


    That was what Jiang Xun had heard.


    ¡°i¡¯m also happy that you young people have a good rtionship. alright, if you don¡¯t want to drink, then don¡¯t drink. let¡¯s talk about serious business.¡±


    he tried to regain the initiative, but unfortunately, the initiative was in shi yan¡¯s hands from the beginning.


    From his tone, it seemed like he was happy to see her and Jiang che together, but was that really the case?


    Shi Yan did not think that Jiang Zhi, who was afraid of Jiang che because of his excellence, would want Jiang che to marry the Shi family again.


    No wonder the Jiang family didn¡¯t n on arranging a marriage for Jiang che even though he was almost 26.


    Well, the Jiang family probably wouldn¡¯t dare to take care of fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s marriage on their own.


    however, judging from jiang zhi¡¯s expression, she did not seem to have any thoughts about finding a marriage partner for jiang che. she had not heard any news about this.


    But then again, they didn¡¯t even want to acknowledge Jiang che as their son, so how could they care about his lifelong happiness?


    fortunately, the fifth lord jiang was very capable. otherwise, he would have been a pitiful little boy.


    the fifth lord jiang¡¯s luck wasn¡¯t bad either. he had a wife who came to his door even though he was locked up.


    Since the Jiang family didn¡¯t want Jiang che, he was hers. She would protect her own people, and no one could bully them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been talking about serious business,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    what he meant was that he had been talking nonsense and could not get to the main topic.


    Shi Yan was not polite to Jiang Zhi at all, but she had a smile on her face and a calm tone, so no one could find any fault with her.


    Even if Jiang Qi wanted to find her faults, he couldn¡¯t.


    If Shi Yan wasn¡¯t only neen years old, he would have thought that the person sitting in front of him was a wily old man who had been in the business world for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t say much, but his words were piercing.


    it was still imperceptible.


    I attended a ss gathering before the new year and was stopped at a KTV by the second master of the Jiang family. Since the second master of the Jiang family is rted to my boyfriend, I did not make things difficult for him. I only invited him back to stay for a few days. i¡¯m very curious, was second master jiang¡¯s decision to block me, or was he following old master jiang¡¯s orders?¡±


    This question was a little direct.


    at this moment, in jiang zhi¡¯s eyes, shi yan was no longer a wily old fox who had been in the business world for a long time. instead, she looked more like a hothead who had just entered society.


    he didn¡¯t know how to take a roundabout route and leave no room for negotiation.


    it was this kind of rash behavior that blocked his way of ying tai chi.


    Jiang Qian¡¯s gaze on Shi Yan¡¯s face gradually turned sharp.


    What a good daughter of the Shi family! It seemed like he really didn¡¯t want to give this old man any face!


    Young man, you¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if you¡¯re so mboyant!


    ¡± it was my idea for jiang zhe toe to you, but i asked him toe to you only to invite you for a chat. i mean no harm. i¡¯m afraid there¡¯s some misunderstanding here. ¡±

 Chapter 517

    ?


    517 personally apologize to her


    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a misunderstanding or not, it¡¯s a fact that second master Jiang brought a group of people to block me in the KTV. If my men had not arrived at the right time, I¡¯m afraid I would have been taken away by second master Jiang.¡± there¡¯s still a big difference between ¡®forcefully taking her away¡¯ and ¡®please¡¯. ¡±


    Shi Yan smiled at Jiang Qian and said,¡±by the way, second master Jiang is in this County. I had someone send him here when I heard that old master Jiang wasing.¡± Old master Jiang is getting on in years, and it¡¯s tiring for him to travel back and forth. This way, you won¡¯t have to go to other ces to get him.¡±


    Since he had already said this, Jiang Qi could no longer y dumb.


    ¡°your conditions,¡± he said as he took a sip of tea.


    Shi Yan smiled. usually, when you offend someone, it¡¯s the most basic thing to apologize. I thought this was something everyone understood.


    ¡°You want me to apologize to you?¡±


    Jiang Qian had lived for 80 years. He had never bowed down to anyone in his generation, let alone personally apologize to the younger generation. He felt that he had been greatly humiliated, and his expression was ugly.


    ¡± it¡¯s the most basic thing to apologize for offending someone. it¡¯s such a simple principle. there¡¯s no reason that elder jiang doesn¡¯t understand it after living for so long. ¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s tone had been calm from the beginning to the end. She even had a faint smile on her face, as if she was speaking eloquently without any emotion.


    jiang qian was angry, but shi yan¡¯s heart still made him look at her.


    previously, they had not dared to underestimate shi yan because of her family background. now, it was not only because of her family background that they did not dare to underestimate her.


    ¡± i won¡¯t force elder jiang. it¡¯s your freedom to apologize or not. ¡±


    he raised his hand and looked at the couple watch on his wrist. ¡± it¡¯s gettingte. When I left, I told Jiang che that I came to the county to buy something. If I¡¯m anyter, I won¡¯t be able to buy anything. I have to leave in ten minutes.


    once she left, it would not be as easy to see her again.


    Jiang Yao was very clear.


    it was precisely because he was clear that his expression was so unsightly. If he didn¡¯t try his best to suppress it, he might have thrown the teacup in his hand away.


    ¡°very good!¡± he gritted his teeth and said.


    shi yan responded with a smile.


    this stalemate continued for five minutes.


    To be more precise, Jiang Zhi was in a stalemate alone, while Shi Yan was calm throughout.


    she was ying with her phone and texting jiang che. the general content was to report her schedule to jiang che, saying that she would be back very soon. jiang che told her not to be anxious and that it was not toote to go back after buying things, in case she left something behind and had to make another trip. he also told her to let su chen drive slowly on her way back.


    shi yan replied with an ¡°okay¡± and put down her phone.


    ¡± elder jiang, i¡¯ll have to leave in five minutes. ¡±


    jiang xun¡¯s eyes were sharp, as if he wanted to stare a hole in her. he mmed the teacup back on the coffee table with a ¡± bang ¡°, his face turning red.


    ¡°I wanted to invite you to have a chat, but I didn¡¯t instruct my second son well, causing him to lose his sense of propriety and making you unhappy. This old man apologizes to you here!¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s not a big deal. old master jiang, you¡¯re too kind. ¡±


    ¡°you-!¡±


    shi yan ced one hand on the coffee table in front of her and gently knocked on the table. she smiled.¡±It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve said it just now, if you offend someone, apologizing is the most basic thing.¡±


    ¡± what other conditions do you have? ¡±


    He looked as if he was going to bite Shi Yan into pieces.


    ¡°I don¡¯tck money, and Jiang the fifth is even more so. I mightck power, but I don¡¯t care about it. I don¡¯t know whether the fifth Lord Jiangcks it or not, but he shouldn¡¯t care about the power given by the Jiang family. if that¡¯s the case, it seems like there¡¯s nothing about elder jiang that can move me. ¡±


    ¡°but old master, you¡¯re the fifth lord jiang¡¯s biological father. since i¡¯m with him, you¡¯re also my elder, so i still have to give you face. how about this, old man jiang will pay some money aspensation for my emotional damage.¡±


    emotional damage?


    i don¡¯t know who needspensation for emotional damage more!


    ¡°how much do you want?¡±


    ¡°that would depend on how much second master jiang is worth in old master jiang¡¯s heart.¡±


    Once she said that, no matter how much Jiang Zhi gave her, she would not be able to gain anything.


    If he gave too little, Jiang Zhe would think that Jiang Qi didn¡¯t value him enough and might hold a grudge against Jiang Qian because of this. If he gave too much, Jiang Xi would be at a disadvantage.


    in any case, shi yan would not be the one at a disadvantage.


    This was the effect Shi Yan wanted.


    jiang zhi was jiang che¡¯s father and he was already old. he could neither be beaten nor scolded. this was the best way shi yan could think of to help jiang che vent his anger.


    The gaze that fell on Shi Yan became even sharper. Shi Yan could even feel the killing intent. Jiang Xun took out his mobile phone and sent a message to someone. Soon, there was a sum of money in Shi Yan¡¯s ount.


    50 million.


    This was not a small sum of money, but to the huge Jiang family of the capital, it was only a drop in the ocean.


    the jiang family¡¯s second master was really worthless.


    shi yan transferred the money to her public service ount. Ever since she started making money, she had set up a public service ount and would send a fixed amount of money into it every month.


    she didn¡¯t have anything that she needed money for anyway.


    I¡¯ve received the emotional damagepensation. Let elder Jiang pay.


    jiang zhi thought that was the end of it, but shi yan put away her phone and smiled at him.¡±this matter has been settled, but yingluo¡±


    ¡°Old master Jiang, are you going to give me an exnation for old Madam Jiang¡¯s visit? old madam jiang doesn¡¯t act like the madam of a big family, and her words aren¡¯t very pleasant to hear.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m a good-tempered person, but I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little unhappy after hearing her words. even if we ignore what she said, i don¡¯t really like the fact that she came to my house without permission.¡±


    ¡°i know that old madam jiang loves her son very much. old madam jiang is a qualified stepmother and treats her stepson like her own son. second master jiang is in my hands, so i can understand why she¡¯s anxious. however, allow me to remind her that the fifth master jiang is her biological son.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it seems that fifth Lord Jiang is also your son,¡± he said with a smile.


    jiang zhi choked on her words.


    I¡¯ll get my wife to apologize to you personally, but she can¡¯t control her temper, so I might not be able to get her to apologize to you in person.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shi Yan smiled and said, ¡± just ask her to record a video of her apology and send it to me.


    with white snow¡¯s pride, this was enough to make her suffer.


    by now, jiang zhi could tell that shi yan was standing up for jiang che.


    he now knew two more things about shi yan-ruthlessness and protectiveness!


    they looked gentle and kind, but the things they did were not gentle at all. they didn¡¯t even care that they were jiang che¡¯s parents. she didn¡¯t seem to care if she offended them or if they would ept her!


    this was the first time he had seen a little girl who did not care about anything and did things her own way!


    ¡°Yingluo, good! I¡¯ll get her to record it when I get back!¡±


    ¡°Thank you, old master Jiang.¡±


    ¡°what other conditions do you have?¡±


    elder Jiang, you must be joking. I¡¯m not an unforgiving person. She stood up and adjusted her scarf. please excuse me. Someone will send second master Jiang to the hotel that elder Jiang is staying at.


    just as he was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and shi yan said,¡±oh, right, there¡¯s something else i need to say.¡±

 Chapter 518

    ?


    518 not a good thing


    ¡°i know that the jiang family¡¯s current situation is not optimistic, and that it urgently needs fifth lord jiang to go back and save the situation. i¡¯m a shallow person, and i don¡¯t have high expectations for my boyfriend. i don¡¯t need him to have high achievements, and i just want him to stay by my side while i¡¯m in love.¡±


    ¡°to me,¡¯stay by my side¡¯ means to apany me wholeheartedly and not be distracted by other things. If it¡¯s possible, I hope the Jiang family won¡¯t bother him again.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t keep an eye on every member of the Jiang family all the time. This is just my wish, and I hope that the Jiang family can cooperate with me. When I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯m fine, but when I¡¯m in a bad mood, Yingluo can¡¯t say for sure. I¡¯m sure old master Jiang doesn¡¯t want things to get worse for the Jiang family.¡±


    As if she did not see Jiang Zhi¡¯s darkened face, Shi Yan smiled and nodded.¡±then, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    the small teahouse¡¯s soundproofing wasn¡¯t very good. jiang yu and su chen, who were standing outside the door, heard everything in the private room, including their conversation.


    ¡°i think i can roughly understand why fifth uncle, who has no desires, would take a fancy to miss shi.¡± jiang yu said to su chen emotionally.


    Su chen snorted coldly.


    He didn¡¯t want to say anything. He was very jealous.


    who knew what good things jiang che had done in his past life!


    before shi yan opened the door and came out, the two of them had retreated to the railing of the corridor, pretending that they had not overheard the conversation in the private room.


    Shi Yan nodded at Jiang Zhi, then looked at su chen. ¡°Brother Su chen, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After the two left, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t enter the room immediately. Instead, he waited for a while before opening the door and entering.


    The private room was in chaos, and the dried ginger was still falling.


    Jiang Zhi sneered in her heart.


    how old was he, yet he was still so easily angered? he would throw things at any time. just this kind of temperament was a hundred thousand miles away from fifth uncle¡¯s.


    three years ago, his fifth uncle had almost lost his life in a car ident. after he was rescued and learned that his legs were likely not to recover, he could still maintain his usual calm and rxed attitude.


    Looking at his grandfather, he had only lost face in front of the younger generation and he couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Grandfather, what¡¯s going on? you¡¯re so angry.¡±


    ¡°get lost!¡± jiang qian threw a teacup at him, but jiang yu dodged it easily. the teacup flew past him and smashed into the ground, making an ear-piercing sound.


    ¡°Grandfather, Zhenzhen¡±


    ¡°Get lost! Get lost! you¡¯re not a good person either!¡±


    He had sent people to investigate Jiang Yu and Jiang Shasha, but the information he found was no different from what he had known before. He found nothing useful! The more he couldn¡¯t find anything, the more it meant that Jiang Yu and Jiang Shasha were more capable than he had imagined!


    Jiang Yuughed.


    she didn¡¯t get angry because of his words and stood at the side calmly, ¡± ¡± grandfather, if you¡¯re done venting your anger, let¡¯s go. we still have to go pick up my father. ¡±


    Jiang Yu, even you don¡¯t respect me anymore, do you?!


    ¡°grandfather, it¡¯s good that everyone knows some things in their hearts. it¡¯ll be very awkward if we make it clear.¡±


    ¡°You-!¡± Jiang Qian clutched his chest, as if he had been greatly provoked.


    He was already quite old and Jiang Yu didn¡¯t want him to be angered in front of him. He went forward to support him.¡±Grandfather, don¡¯t be angry. It¡¯s not a big deal, what¡¯s there to be angry about?¡±


    jiang qian was even more furious.


    she pointed at him with a trembling finger,¡±you, you¡¯re yingluo.¡±


    after saying ¡°you¡± for a long time, he didn¡¯t manage to say aplete sentence before he fainted from anger.


    Jiang Zhi checked the artery on his neck and found that he was fine.


    he couldn¡¯t understand why a person who had lived for 80 years and had more than half of his body buried in the soil could still be so stubborn.


    what¡¯s there to look at? money and power were not brought by life, and not taken away by death.


    Jiang Yu brought Jiang Qi back to the hotel. Jiang Zhe had already been sent back.


    He didn¡¯t suffer any injuries, but he looked miserable. He had lost a lot of weight and his beard was unshaven.


    of course, shi yan didn¡¯t ask anyone to deliberately make things difficult for him, but she didn¡¯t really invite him back as a guest. of course, she wouldn¡¯t entertain him with good wine, good meat, and good amodation.


    The Jiang family¡¯s second master, who had never suffered much, would definitely not be used to living in a small and humid room like a basement and eating coarse tea and rice.


    She didn¡¯t eat or sleep well, and after these days, she had lost her looks.


    as soon as they saw jiang yu and jiang xi, they threw themselves at jiang xi and hugged his legs, crying so hard that jiang xi, who had fainted, woke up and then lost his temper.


    One was scolding, one was crying, and the other was watching the show.


    The scene was very lively.


    Of course, Shi Yan didn¡¯t know about this. She and su chen went to buy some things and returned to Crescent Bay.


    *


    they didn¡¯t stay in crescent bay for long. su chen left on the fourth day, while shi boxun and ju yanya left with shi yan and jiang che on the fifth day.


    back to haicheng.


    perhaps shi boxiang had secretly contacted the shi family, but after he left, no one from the shi family came to crescent bay to look for shi yan.


    ¡°yan,e here and sit down! I¡¯ve been looking forward to your return!¡±


    In the main building of the Jiang family¡¯s old residence in Haicheng, Shi Yan and Jiang che had just entered the dining room on the second floor when old Madam Jiang, who was sitting at the dining table, hurriedly greeted her.


    He was passionate and kind.


    It was said that the olddy and white snow were good friends. It was precisely because of their friendship that the olddy had moved to the Jiang family in the capital to stay for a short while and was able to get in touch with Jiang che.


    However, no matter how she looked at it, the olddy and white snow did not have any simrities.


    one was smart and kind, while the other pretended to be noble and stupid.


    she really didn¡¯t know how the two of them became good friends.


    ¡°Fifth brother,e over and sit.¡±


    the others all stood up and greeted jiang che.


    In the Jiang family of Haicheng, only the olddy didn¡¯t have to stand up to greet Jiang che.


    to this day, other than the olddy, jiang cheng, and jiang rui, the rest of the jiang family in haicheng were still very reserved when they were eating at the same table as jiang che.


    Fortunately, Shi Yan was there. Jiang Che¡¯s gaze was always on Shi Yan and he did not look at anyone else at all, which reduced the pressure on them.


    there¡¯s still nearly twenty days before school reopens. During this period, are you guys nning to go out and y or stay at home? ¡± The olddy picked up the serving chopsticks and put some food into Shi Yan¡¯s bowl.


    Shi Yan thanked him.


    ¡± i don¡¯t have any other ns for the time being. i¡¯ll stay in haicheng for two more days before i make any ns. ¡±


    she was definitely going out to y, but she and jiang che had not decided where they were going.


    ¡°Then stay at home for two more days before you decide. You can also apany this old woman.¡±


    ¡°Look at grandmother¡¯s words, which part of you is old? you are still young!¡± Jiang Heng interjected.


    ¡°But fifth uncle and sister Yan should stay at home for two days. It¡¯s so boring without you. It¡¯s better to celebrate the new year when you¡¯re back.¡±


    of course, jiang heng was exaggerating.


    although the jiang family had indeed be more lively after shi yan and jiang che¡¯s return, the atmosphere during the new year was still very good. after all, there were many members of the jiang family and they were united.


    moreover, they relied on shi yan and jiang che to make the atmosphere awkward.


    ¡°Jiang Heng is right. After you and fifth uncle came back, the house became much more lively. yan, to celebrate you and fifth uncle¡¯s return, i¡¯m nning to have a barbeque party and invite a few friends over. what do you think?¡±


    jiang rui had juste up with this idea on a whim, but she felt that it was very feasible as soon as she said it. she was already looking forward to it.


    Seeing that she was in the mood, Shi Yan didn¡¯t dampen her spirits.


    ¡°Alright, you can make the arrangements. however, it¡¯s best if it¡¯s within these two days. in two days, your fifth uncle and i should have other ns.¡±

 Chapter 519

    ?


    519 it¡¯s greasy again


    jiang rui was a man of action. when she said she was going to hold a barbeque party, she set the time for that night. When Shi Yan and Jiang che returned to Bamboo Garden to pack up, Jiang Rui had already started to make arrangements and contact her friends.


    for jiang rui¡¯s party, she had only invited her close friends. as long as they were still in haicheng, they all came.


    after packing up for a while, jiang che sent shi yan away.


    ¡°Go and take a shower. I¡¯ll clean up the rest. It¡¯s still early, so take a shower and rest for a while. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    After rushing for half a day, she went straight to the main building to eat as soon as she came back, and then came back to clean up.


    knowing that they wereing back, the olddy had specially asked the kitchen to prepare arge table of dishes and wait for them. they had not arrived after mealtime, so the whole family was waiting for them in the dining room.


    ¡°then you should take a shower and rest after you¡¯re done.¡±


    Jiang che lowered his head and kissed her on the lips.¡±alright,¡± he said.


    when shi yan came out of the bathroom, jiang che had already taken a shower in the bathroom downstairs. he was sitting on the bed and reading a book.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    Jiang che raised his head and looked at her. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s fast?¡±


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°They say you shower fast. Fifth Lord Jiang, what kind of nonsense are you thinking?¡±


    ¡± miss shi, be reasonable. it¡¯s obvious that your thoughts are impure. i¡¯m not thinking of anything. ¡±


    Shi Yan nced at him in annoyance.


    With a chuckle, Jiang che closed the book in his hand and ced it on the bedside table. He reached out to her, ¡± ¡°miss shi,e here.¡±


    Shi Yan walked over and put her hand in his palm.


    he grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms.


    ¡°miss shi, can you give me a kiss?¡± he chuckled and pressed his forehead against hers.


    they had been together for a long time, but shi yan¡¯s heart still beat faster and her face was still a little hot.¡±if, if you want to kiss, then kiss. why are you asking!¡±


    jiang yi lowered his head again, and the tip of his nose touched hers.


    The curtains weren¡¯t drawn, and it was a cloudy and wintery day, the kind of weather that would make one feel drowsy.


    as their breaths intertwined, shi yan heard him say, ¡± ¡°i want you to kiss me.¡±


    His voice was very low and deep, and it was very attractive.


    Shi Yan felt as if her mind had been bewitched. The tip of her nose touched his, and she slowly closed her eyes, turned her head, and pressed her lips against his.


    He kissed her gently.


    The two of them had done all sorts of intimate actions during their long time together, let alone kissing. However, Shi Yan¡¯s heart still beat faster and her eyshes trembled slightly from the kiss.


    jiang che had only wanted to trick her into giving him a kiss so they could take an afternoon nap together. however, shi yan¡¯s slightly immature kiss made him lose control of himself in a short while.


    however, he enjoyed this feeling very much, so he tried his best to control himself and not seize the initiative. He could not help but tighten his grip on Shi Yan¡¯s arm and her waist.


    After the long and delicate kiss, Jiang che pressed his lips against Shi Yan¡¯s and said in a low and hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, we¡¯ve been together for so long. Why are you still so young and inexperienced?¡±


    How would she know!


    Shi Yan was also a little annoyed at herself for being so useless. At the thought of beingughed at by him, she bit the side of his neck in a moment of anger.


    it¡¯s good that you know. why did you have to say it out loud? i also want to save face, okay?


    a lowugh entered her ears.


    shi yan was even more annoyed.


    ¡± miss shi, bite gently. don¡¯t leave any marks. you still have to see peopleter. ¡±


    his smile had betrayed him. he didn¡¯t care if it would leave a mark!


    shi yan was very angry. she directly pulled off his clothes and bit down along his corbones.


    ......


    miss Shi, I just realized today that you have a bad temper. When you¡¯re angry, I¡¯ll be half-dead. jiang chey on the bed, his hand on her waist as he stared at her beautiful eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking advantage of me and still acting innocent!¡± shi yan hit him and lowered her head to kiss him again.


    her kiss this time was no longer inexperienced.


    They were deeply entangled with each other.


    When Shi Yan lost all her strength, Jiang che took her and switched positions with her, changing from passive to active.


    It was not until the sky outside the window darkened that the room returned to peace.


    Shi Yan¡¯s phone rang. She was toozy to move, so Jiang che picked it up.


    ¡°hello?¡±


    His voice was a little hoarse.


    jiang rui wasn¡¯t stupid. from the sound of it, if she didn¡¯t just wake up, she was definitely doing that. jiang rui was afraid that her call would ruin her fifth uncle¡¯s ns.


    fifth ... Fifth uncle, it¡¯s ... It¡¯s like this. I¡¯m ready here. My third uncle and doctor Yun Jian are here. You ... You and Xiaoyan cane over now.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be there in a while.¡±


    Jiang che hung up after he finished speaking.


    Jiang Rui heaved a sigh of relief when she heard that he was not angry.


    ¡°Rui ¡®er, is sister Yaning?¡± Jing Han, who was drinking with the others, came over and asked.


    she hade over with su mu.


    ¡°ah, soon. uncle wu still has work to do. yan is waiting for him. let¡¯s y first.¡±


    ¡± alright, youe over too. the barbeque is done.e and try your cousin¡¯s cooking. ¡±


    While the others were ying, su mu and Jiang Heng were barbecuing.


    ¡°o-okay, i¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    On the other side, Jiang che hung up the phone and put it down. He held Shi Yan tightly in his arms again and lowered his head to kiss her on the cheek.


    miss Shi, it¡¯s a call from Jiang Rui. She¡¯s asking us to go over. Should we go over now? ¡±


    ¡°yes, i want to take a shower first. i don¡¯t have the strength to carry you.¡± shi yan felt that she must have been deliberately bewitched by jiang che. she had actually caused a ruckus with jiang che until now, even though she still had something on that night.


    Seeing her like this, Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but smile again.


    miss Shi, you can¡¯t me me for this. I only wanted to kiss you. It¡¯s your fault for not having enough self-control.


    ¡°alright, alright, don¡¯t be angry. i¡¯ll carry you over now.¡±


    By the time the two of them finished showering and changed their clothes, it was already an hourter.


    the barbeque party was held in jiang rui¡¯s courtyard.


    she had been living in jiang cheng¡¯s courtyard recently, and it was empty here, so it was easy to operate.


    When Shi Yan and Jiang che arrived, the others were already there.


    su mu, jing han, yu xi, yun jian, han di, and han yu of the han family were all here. in addition, jing xuan, song meilian, as well as the young masters of the li, meng, and wang families were all here. there were also a few girls, some whom shi yan was familiar with, and some whom she was not.


    wang shan was one of the familiar girls.


    li xiran was walking around wang shan.


    shi yan saw it as soon as she entered the room and found it very interesting.


    ¡°yanyan is here?e and try your brother¡¯s cooking!¡± su mu was the first to see shi yan. he waved at her excitedly and almost jumped.


    Han Yu, who was not far away, was amazed by his unstable appearance.


    Shi Yan held Jiang Che¡¯s hand and walked over. She took the skewers from su mu and handed one to Jiang che.


    jiang che had probably never eaten in such an unsightly manner before. he stared at the skewers for a long time before taking them.


    Jiang Che¡¯s temperament was a little otherworldly to begin with. He stood beside the barbeque rack with a skewer in his hand. Beside him were the smoke from the barbeque, and not far away were a group of people drinking and ying cards.


    The scene was a little strange.


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    She always had a smile on her face, but it was mostly a faint smile. Even Jiang che rarely heard herugh out loud.


    Jiang che felt that everything was worth it when she smiled.


    the corners of his lips curled up as well.


    After taking a bite of the skewer in his hand, he offered it to her lips for her to take a bite. Shi Yan didn¡¯t refuse.


    It looked very sickening.


    Su mu couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so he pouted and continued to barbecue.


    ¡°Ah che.¡± yu xi walked over.


    When their gazesnded on the skewers in Jiang Che¡¯s hands, they could not help but be taken aback. Following that, the third young master of the Yu family, who always had a mncholic aura around him, smiled.


    jiang che nced at him and he finally stoppedughing. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it. Yingluo just couldn¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± She nodded at Shi Yan.


    ¡°Third young master Yu.¡±


    Shi Yan could tell that Yu Xi wanted to talk to Jiang che.


    ¡°You guys chat, I¡¯ll go look for Rui ¡®er.¡±


    before shi yan could reach jiang rui, she was stopped by someone.


    ¡°junior!¡± wang shan jogged over to her.


    li xiran also followed.


    Looking at the two of them, Shi Yan smiled and greeted them.¡±senior sister, brother xi ran.¡±


    ¡°Yanyan, Happy New Year, although it¡¯s a littlete now.¡± li xiran naturally stood beside wang shan. the more wang shan avoided him, the closer he got.


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote. Happy New Year,¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, and you¡¯ve be even more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. She said to Wang Shan, ¡± senior, do you want to go together? ¡± i¡¯ll go find rui ¡®er and meilian.¡±


    ¡°Is Meilian your roommate? he is the one beside the young master of family jing.¡±


    he followed her line of sight and saw jiang rui and jing xuan sitting beside song meilian.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s her,¡± he nodded.


    ¡°She is a couple with the master of family Jing, right? Alright, I¡¯m going to cut to the chase. I can tell that they¡¯re a couple at first nce. I just wanted to remind you that your roommate might not be in a good mood right now.¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    li xiran exined on wang shan¡¯s behalf, ¡± it¡¯s like this. do you see the girl next to jing xuan? ¡± The girl sitting on the other side of Jing Xuan was said to be the fianc¨¦e that family Jing had arranged for him. this girl¡¯s family background isn¡¯t outstanding in the circle. logically speaking, she¡¯s not qualified to participate in such a private game.¡±


    ¡°Then why is she here?¡±


    Since Shi Yan took the initiative to ask, li xiran knew that he had done the right thing by asking her.


    with her personality, the fact that she was willing to take the initiative to ask showed that she valued song meilian as a friend.


    ¡± she¡¯s a good friend of the xie family¡¯s young miss. she wanted toe, but the xie family¡¯s young miss personally contacted rui ¡®er to ask her to help take care of her friend. rui¡¯ er couldn¡¯t refuse the xie family¡¯s young miss¡¯s request, so she invited her in. ¡±


    ¡°the capital¡¯s xie family¡¯s young miss? The Xie family¡¯s first household only has one son, the second household also only has one son, when did they have a young miss?¡± Shi Yan was puzzled.


    was it because she hadn¡¯t paid attention to the outside world for too long that she didn¡¯t even know that the xie family had a new daughter?


    however, if it was a new daughter, how could she be friends with a girl in her twenties? He even called Jiang Rui personally to ask her to help take care of it.


    however, it didn¡¯t matter if this youngdy of the xie family was new or had already existed for a long time without her knowing. even if youngdy xie was standing here, she couldn¡¯t bully her friend, let alone the fact that the other party was only a friend of youngdy xie.


    without waiting for li xiran and wang shan to answer, she said, ¡± ¡°thank you for the reminder. i¡¯ll head over first.¡±


    Shi Yan was not aggressive and was very calm, but Wang Shan could feel a murderous intent.


    ¡°will something happen?¡± he asked li xiran with a little worry.


    ¡°i won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    Wang Shan nced at his hand on her shoulder and moved away.


    ¡°I¡¯m still worried. I¡¯ll go over and take a look.¡±


    Li xiran looked at his empty hand and smiled.


    It was a little bitter.


    He also followed.


    wang shan was worried about shi yan, and he was worried about wang shan.


    Shi Yan could afford to offend some people, but Wang Shan couldn¡¯t. With Wang Shan¡¯s temper, he was afraid that she would p the other party if she got angry. For the entire night, he was afraid that Wang Shan would get into trouble because of injustice, so he kept staring at her without rxing.

 Chapter 520

    ?


    520 she said she had no choice


    shi yan had just walked over, but before she could speak, song meilian said,¡±Shi Yan, you¡¯re here. Come and sit. you don¡¯t seem to be in good spirits. are you not feeling well?¡±


    as she spoke, she pulled jiang rui closer to her, trying to make space for shi yan.


    however, jiang rui left the space between the two of them empty for shi yan to sit in the middle.


    Jiang Rui was already very apologetic to song Meilian when she agreed to let that girl appear at their gathering. although song meilian looked like she didn¡¯t care, she knew that song meilian couldn¡¯t possibly not care.


    song meilian and yan were more familiar with each other. at this time, yan was more suitable to sit next to song meilian.


    Hearing song Meilian¡¯s question, Shi Yan¡¯s expression was unnatural for a moment, but she quickly recovered and sat down with a smile.


    ¡°no, it¡¯s just that i didn¡¯t rest well since i went out early in the morning to take a ne.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go out to y?¡± she was asking why song meilian didn¡¯t go out with jing xuan during the holiday.


    as she spoke, shi yan nced at the girl sitting on the other side of jing xuan.


    She looked to be a few years older than them, about 22 or 23 years old. She looked very obedient, not in the same style as song Meilian.


    song meilian was a cold goddess, and the girl looked like the sister next door.


    Seeing that Shi Yan was looking at her, the girl smiled and nodded at her, looking cute and obedient. he really didn¡¯t look like someone who would force a threesome on someone who didn¡¯t like him.


    Shi Yan nced at her and then turned to Jing Xuan, who was sitting in the middle.


    as an outsider, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interfere in other people¡¯s private affairs. but if jing xuan, the person involved, allowed a girl who was interested in him to stay by his side and make song meilian unhappy, shi yan would still have a prejudice against him.


    there was no other reason. song meilian was her friend.


    however, seeing jing xuan¡¯s frighteningly dark face, which seemed to be angrier than song meilian, shi yan looked away from him.


    ¡± no, jing xuan has been busy with something recently. we n to go out in a few days. ¡±


    he then asked her and jiang che what they were nning to do next, whether they would stay in haicheng to rest or go out. shi yan said that she would decide in two days.


    After chatting for a while.


    Jing Xuan didn¡¯t interrupt the whole time, and the girl also sat on the side obediently without disturbing him.


    Shi Yan found out the girl¡¯s name during the chat.


    On the MU.


    Among the people invited by Jiang Rui were a few daughters of Haicheng¡¯s influential families whom Shi Yan had never met before. One of them knew mu Xingxing and had just called her name.


    ¡°yan, do you want some wine? the red wine on the table was sent over by big brother han. he said it was a new product from the winery.¡± jiang rui said.


    There was quite a lot of wine on the table. Some were already opened, and some were not.


    there was indeed a faint wine fragrance.


    Shi Yan wanted to say that she wouldn¡¯t drink tonight, but she saw song Meilian pick up a ss and start pouring wine.¡±drink some. i just drank a few sses of this wine. it¡¯s not strong, so it won¡¯t get you drunk easily.¡±


    Shi Yan could tell that song Meilian wanted to drink it herself.


    ¡°then let¡¯s drink two cups.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pour it.¡± Song Meilian took the wine from her hand.


    ¡°Are you drinking? they¡¯re having a big game over there, and i don¡¯t have a good tolerance for alcohol, so i don¡¯t dare to join in on the fun. but it¡¯s really boring to just sit here.¡±


    as soon as mu xingxing spoke, several people looked at her.


    including jing xuan.


    jing xuan frowned hard.


    Mu Xingxing was stunned for a moment, thenughed and said,¡±why are you all looking at me like that?¡± Is there something on my face? Or ... Or do you guys not want to y with me?¡±


    towards the end of her sentence, her tone sounded a little aggrieved.


    it wasn¡¯t pretentious, it was purely aggrieved and a little pitiful.


    it was easy to make people pity him.


    of course, shi yan was definitely not one of the people who would take pity on her.


    When Shi Yan was ruthless, even she herself felt that she was ruthless. She had never had any sympathy for unimportant people.


    No one paid attention to mu Xingxing, and the atmosphere froze for a moment.


    jiang ruiughed in her heart and put on a fake smile.¡±how could this be? seeing how well-behaved miss mu is, i thought you didn¡¯t know how to drink. i¡¯ve neglected you.¡±


    it was really difficult for her to be the host!


    she really wanted to curse at someone who had sneaked into a private meeting she did not know.


    that¡¯s right, jiang rui didn¡¯t know mu xing, even though mu xing was from a certain family in haicheng.


    The MU family was barely qualified to be in their circle, and mu Xingxing was usually not qualified to move around in their circle.


    He didn¡¯t know where she had befriended the young miss of the Xie family in the capital.


    speaking of the eldest daughter of the xie family in the capital, jiang rui had never heard of her before. she was only giving the xie family face.


    who asked the xie family to have such a powerful head?


    Her brother had mentioned Xie Heng to her before. He was a powerful figureparable to her fifth uncle. Her brother had also warned her not to offend the Xie family if possible.


    ¡°i¡¯ll give miss mu a toast as an apology.¡±


    ¡°Young miss Jiang, you¡¯re too kind.¡± mu xingxing took the wine from jiang rui and raised his ss to her with a smile. he seemed to want to clink sses with her, but found that he was a little far away.


    He looked at Jing Xuan and said,¡±I¡¯m sorry, young master Jing. Can I change seats with you?¡± I want to y with miss Jiang and the other girls, so I¡¯m sitting a little far from here.¡±


    jing xuan¡¯s face darkened a little more. apparently, he didn¡¯t want to give her the seat. he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and was about to explode.


    Song Meilian touched his hand.


    He looked at song Meilian.


    after looking at each other for a few seconds, or rather, jing xuan stared at song meilian for a few seconds, he got up and left, going to where jiang cheng and the others were.


    Mu Xingxing sat down.


    after jing xuan left, she was sitting next to song meilian.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss song, for chasing your boyfriend away. but then again, your rtionship with your boyfriend is really good. he couldn¡¯t bear to leave you for the whole night.¡±


    mu xingxing smiled when she saw the three of them looking at her, ¡± I know you have misunderstood me. I think I need to exin myself.


    I am indeed the fianc¨¦e that Madam Jing has chosen for master Jing, but it was just a joke. How can you take it seriously? ¡±


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve heard a thing or two about who the head of family Jing is even if I don¡¯t pay attention to the business world. But our Mu family is just a small family, and I don¡¯t dare to disobey Madam Jing¡¯s will, so ...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss song. I really didn¡¯t mean toe here tonight to make you unhappy. I had no choice. I¡¯ll toast this cup of wine to you as an apology to Qianqian. I¡¯ll punish myself with three cups to show my sincerity.¡±


    song meilian watched her drink three sses of wine in a row.


    he didn¡¯t speak.


    She didn¡¯t know if he believed her.


    shi yan and jiang rui didn¡¯t say anything either. they spun their wine sses in their hands and watched quietly.


    After drinking three sses of wine in one go, mu Xingxing hesitated and said, ¡± ¡°looks like miss song hasn¡¯t vented her anger, then i¡¯ll punish myself with three more cups of tea.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡±


    song meilian finally spoke.


    ¡°although the wine is not strong, it¡¯s easy to get drunk if you drink like miss mu. we¡¯re just drinking and chatting, not getting drunk.¡±


    She gently knocked on the ss,¡±there¡¯s just one thing I don¡¯t understand, Yingluo.¡±

 Chapter 521

    ?


    521 thank thedy¡¯s good friend


    ¡°since it wasn¡¯t miss mu¡¯s intention to be here tonight, why didn¡¯t you exin it clearly from the beginning? she even stayed by jing xuan¡¯s side the whole time to deliberately cause me to misunderstand. it¡¯s been almost an hour since you came to the jiang family, right?¡±


    although they said they were sticking to jing xuan, mu xingxing didn¡¯t do anything out of line.


    It was after she came here that she sat down with Jing Xuan and stood up with him. She didn¡¯t hold Jing Xuan¡¯s arm and pester him.


    She didn¡¯t even speak much.


    But her actions were indeed not very likable.


    It was mainly because she hade to Jing Xuan to make her presence known as soon as she had appeared. She had told him that it was Madam Jing who had asked her toe over, and had even handed the phone to Jing Xuan.


    jing xuan didn¡¯t take her phone.


    mu xingxing told madam jing on the other side of the phone in front of everyone that she had arrived at the jiang family¡¯s residence and had seen jing xuan. she also said that she would get along well with jing xuan.


    as soon as she hung up, mrs. jing called jing xuan.


    Madam Jing had said something that made Jing Xuan hold back his anger for the entire night.


    however, the reason why he could hold back his anger was mainly because jupiter had not done anything out of line except sticking to him like a shadow.


    Mu Xing also didn¡¯t find fault with song Meilian.


    In addition, this was the Jiang family¡¯s private meeting, so Jing Xuan didn¡¯t want to make a scene and ruin the atmosphere.


    The strange atmosphere had been maintained until now.


    ¡°Even though it wasn¡¯t my intention, there are some things I had to do. There are too many people from small families that can¡¯t be offended. There are so many people here tonight, who can guarantee that one or two people won¡¯t go out and spread the news to Madam Jing?¡±


    ¡°you have to put on a good show,¡±


    Mu Xingxing¡¯s tone was a little self-deprecating.


    The few of them listened to her without any change in their emotions.


    he didn¡¯t seem to have much sympathy.


    Jiang Rui was the first to respond to her. She smiled.¡±Miss mu is right, but Yingluo, why don¡¯t you continue to pretend? Aren¡¯t you afraid that if Madam Jing hears about this, everything you¡¯ve done will be in vain?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the case?¡±


    mu xingxing looked at shi yan, who was sitting with a wine ss in her hand. ¡± i¡¯ve heard of miss shi yan¡¯s great name. i should say that there aren¡¯t many people in haicheng who haven¡¯t heard of her. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan is miss song¡¯s roommate and good friend. She also has the backing of a powerful figure like the fifth Lord Jiang. i was afraid of offending miss shi yan, so i didn¡¯t dare to make your friend unhappy in your presence. this is a very good reason, and i believe that mrs. jing can understand me. after all, a nobody like me wouldn¡¯t even dare to offend thedy of the jing family, who doesn¡¯t have any real power.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a small figure to make a living. I¡¯ll make youugh.¡± Mu Xingxing generously admitted that she was a small figure, as if she did not think it was embarrassing.


    Jiang Rui and song Meilian couldn¡¯t see through her and didn¡¯t know if they should believe her.


    the two of them looked at shi yan.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve made it clear. Miss mu doesn¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fate that we can sit together. Let¡¯s have a drink.¡±


    ¡°of course i won¡¯t mind. i¡¯ve already seen through these things. i¡¯m sincerely grateful that you¡¯re willing to believe me. Let¡¯s not talk too much, let¡¯s drink. I¡¯ll toast you!¡±


    He raised his ss and drank it in one go.


    He was very forthright.


    it was a huge contrast to her obedient appearance.


    Jiang Rui and song Meilian saw Shi Yan also smile and drink a mouthful of wine towards Jupiter. They exchanged a confused look and also raised their sses.


    They couldn¡¯t guess Shi Yan¡¯s thoughts.


    did she really believe what mu xingxing said?


    The few of them drank for a while, and they chatted while drinking. Jiang Rui got a lot of information from mu Xingxing.


    she learned that mu xing had been studying abroad and had just returned from school. she metdy jing by chance anddy jing expressed her strong affection for her. she said that she wanted her to be her daughter-inw and that she would introduce her to master jing when the time came.


    knowing that she studied photography and was quite famous in the industry, jiang rui expressed her admiration and praise for her.


    As they chatted, Jiang Heng brought them two tes of barbeque.


    he sat down nearby.


    jiang rui took a bite of the skewer and looked at him. ¡± ¡°why did you sit down? aren¡¯t you going to roast it?¡±


    ¡°My dear sister, I¡¯ve been roasting for so long, won¡¯t I get tired? I also need to rest, okay? Eh, why does this sister look so unfamiliar? I¡¯ve never seen her before, right? How should I address you?¡±


    Thetter part of the sentence was naturally directed at mu.


    It was no coincidence that he came over.


    It was Shi Yan who had sent him a message asking him toe over and help.


    there were some questions that children would ask without any restraint, and they could achieve unexpected results.


    when he received shi yan¡¯s message, jiang heng thought that he had read it wrong. after confirming it again and again, he was very excited.


    He was already very happy that Shi Yan thought of him, not to mention that she was asking him for help.


    he instantly felt that he had a burden on his shoulders. he was determined to live up to her expectations. he took a deep breath and adjusted his mentality. then, he used the excuse of delivering barbecue to them to carry out his mission.


    ¡°Mu Xing, the MU family. the mu family isn¡¯t a big family in haicheng. you might not have heard of it, but i¡¯m a few years older than you. if you don¡¯t mind, you can call me sister mu.¡±


    Jiang Heng followed her advice and called out sweetly, ¡± ¡°Sister mu!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember now. My sister just received a call from Jing city. I think it was from the eldest daughter of the Xie family. She asked my sister to take good care of you and said that you are her good friend. sister mu, are you close to this miss xie? How did you know each other?¡±


    ¡± you don¡¯t have to tell me if it¡¯s inconvenient for you. i¡¯m just a little curious. ¡± jiang hengughed. i don¡¯t know what kind of family the xie family is, but i heard from my big brother that the xie family is very powerful, so i can¡¯t help but be curious. i¡¯ve heard of a lot of powerful families, but there aren¡¯t many that can make my big brother fear them.¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s like this. you may not know this, but my big brother is very powerful and bold. he also has my fifth uncle as his backer. there are very few people who can be so valued by him. ¡±


    ¡°did xingran call miss jiang?¡±


    Mu Xingxing seemed a little surprised.


    Then, as if he was a little touched, he smiled helplessly and said, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with xingran? I just mentioned it to her casually and she actually took it to heart. He¡¯s probably afraid that I¡¯ll get bullied. It¡¯s my first time attending an event like tonight.¡±


    Jiang Heng seemed to be very interested. He didn¡¯t interrupt her and quietly listened to her.


    ¡°it¡¯s a coincidence that xingran and i became friends. i¡¯m studying abroad, in the same school as xingran. When I first went abroad, my foreignnguage wasn¡¯t good, and I was very introverted. It¡¯s inevitable that I¡¯ll run into trouble when I¡¯m alone in a foreign country.¡±


    ¡°There was one time when I was in trouble, and xingran happened to pass by and helped me. We came from the same country, and we both had the word ¡®Xing¡¯ in our names, so we became friends after a while.¡±


    ¡°Xingran has always taken good care of me.¡±


    ¡°so that¡¯s how it is. it must be fate that you two became friends.¡± jiang heng said with emotion.


    ¡°isn¡¯t that so.¡±


    ¡°since miss mu is a friend of the eldest daughter of the xie family, why don¡¯t you ask her for help with madam jing? The Xie family is not an ordinary family and the Xie family¡¯s youngdy is also not an ordinary person. Solving your little trouble is just a matter of a word for her. ¡±


    Shi Yan also seemed to be very interested and joined in the gossip camp.


    They were both smart people. Jiang Rui and song Meilian had a rough idea of Jiang Heng¡¯s sudden visit to mu Xingxing.


    However, neither of them showed it on their faces.


    He only agreed with Shi Yan.


    ¡°yes, no matter how powerful family jing is in haicheng, they can¡¯t bepared with the big families in the capital. it¡¯s only the wife of family jing who has no real power who is making things difficult for you.¡± Jiang Rui said.


    Song Meilian added,¡±Rui ¡®er has the Jiang family, the Yu family, and the SU family as her backing, so she is very confident. But even so, Rui¡¯ er has to give face to miss Xie.¡± if eldest miss xie spoke up for you, madam jing wouldn¡¯t dare to not give her face.¡±

 Chapter 522

    ?


    522 i want to be friends with her


    jiang rui,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he didn¡¯t need to bring her along.


    in that case, it felt like she was a dandy who often caused trouble everywhere because she had a strong backing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t think of asking xingran for help.¡± mu xingxing smiled bitterly. ¡± i¡¯ve been hesitating for a long time about whether i should ask her for help, but in the end, i gave up on the idea. ¡±


    ¡°Xingran does treat me as a good friend and is very good to me, but I can¡¯t ept her sacrifice just because she treats me as a good friend. She¡¯s not having a good time in the Xie family either. It¡¯s fine if I can¡¯t help her, but if I drag her down, I¡¯m really not human.¡±


    that young miss xie was not having a good time in the xie family?


    jiang rui raised her eyebrows.


    She had a phone call with Xie xingran not long ago.


    xie xingran¡¯s seemingly polite but actually arrogant tone made it seem like she didn¡¯t care about her, a person who had the jiang, yu, and su families as her backing. it didn¡¯t seem like she was having a hard time.


    mu xingxing seemed to have read jiang rui¡¯s mind and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°did xingran¡¯s tone sound bad when she called you?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. Xingran used to be bullied by others in the past, so she¡¯s used to pretending to be herself. her fierceness and arrogance are all an act. in fact, she¡¯s just a paper tiger.¡±


    ¡°is that so?¡± jiang rui smiled.


    he didn¡¯t continue on this topic. he took the bottle and poured himself some wine.¡±let¡¯s not talk about this. let¡¯s drink. if miss mu doesn¡¯t want to ask for help from her friends or be caught in the middle between master jing and mrs jing, you can go to master jing and make things clear. he is not an unreasonable person.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked over and saw Jing Xuan¡¯s face was still dark. She smiled. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think miss mu would want to get on his bad side, judging from his face. how about this, let meilian talk to master jing about it. they are a couple anyway, so it¡¯s easier for them to talk.¡±


    She seemed to be thinking for the MU, but no one present was stupid. They all heard the intention in Jiang Rui¡¯s words.


    It was to remind Jupiter to not go to Jing Xuan to make their presence known.


    Mu Xingxing didn¡¯t know if she heard it, but she just smiled at song Meilian and said,¡±Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, miss song.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s a small matter,¡± song meilian said, clinking her ss with jiang rui¡¯s in front of mu xing.


    jiang heng watched from the side and felt that it was very interesting.


    Shi Yan smiled and sipped the wine in her ss.


    Suddenly, his phone vibrated. It was a call.


    after saying goodbye to the others, he got up to answer the phone.


    it was from amy, who was in the capital.


    ¡°youngdy yan.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    I¡¯ve done what you asked me to do. The news of the Jiang family¡¯s second master being detained by you, the Jiang family¡¯s old master personally making an apology to you and paying you 50 million aspensation for emotional damage has already spread within a certain circle in Jingdu.


    I¡¯ve even sent someone to spread the word that the 50 million that old master Jiang gave you aspensation for your emotional distress is the value of the second master of the Jiang family in old master Jiang¡¯s heart. When the second master of the Jiang family regains hisposure, the Jiang family will have a new show to watch.


    ¡°Yes, you did well.¡± Shi Yan was very satisfied.


    It was rare to be praised by Shi Yan, so Amy was a little excited.¡±thank you for thepliment, miss yan! if there¡¯s anything you need in the future, just let me know!¡±


    In fact, she wanted to be more direct. She wanted Shi Yan to not look for anyone else if she needed help. She could handle anything.


    When Shi Yan returned to Crescent Bay for the new year, she transferred Tong Yan over. Amy was so envious of Tong Yan.


    ¡°Also, I heard that as soon as elder Jiang came back, he asked old Madam Jiang to record a video of your apology, and old Madam Jiang fainted on the spot. However, after she woke up, old master Jiang didn¡¯t let her off. Because of this, she cried, made a fuss, and hung herself. The Jiang family has been very lively these two days.¡±


    he could guess.


    looking at elder Jiang¡¯s attitude, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s lying to you. I believe that you¡¯ll receive a video of elder Madam Jiang¡¯s apology in a few days.


    The apology video was only the result. Shi Yan enjoyed the process of Bai Xue being forced to record the apology video. this was the real torture for white snow.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    when shi yan didn¡¯t say anything, amy knew that she wanted her to continue.


    ¡± recently, the bai family and the yun family have been in trouble one after another. although it doesn¡¯t shake their foundations, it¡¯s a big blow to both families. moreover, these two families are still suffering from the blow. looking at the situation, it won¡¯t stop for the time being. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked. It was Xuanji¡¯s fifth master Jiang who did it.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s hand that was holding the phone paused.


    Jiang che?


    She had walked far away to answer the call. She was standing under a tree under the dim street lights. the people not far away could not see her clearly, but she could see everyone clearly.


    his gaze fell on jiang che, who was sitting at the stone table and talking to yu xi.


    They were clearly so far away, but Jiang che seemed to be able to feel her gaze. The moment she looked over, he also raised his head and looked at her.


    they couldn¡¯t see clearly, and they didn¡¯t know how their eyes met.


    This made Shi Yan feel a little strange. Even though she knew that he might not be able to see it, she still gave him a big smile.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that the corners of jiang che¡¯s lips seemed to have curled up.


    she wanted to confirm if she had seen wrongly, but jiang che had already retracted his gaze.


    Shi Yanughed.


    they had been together all day long, and they had only been separated for a short while, but she was already so easily affected by his every move.


    Well, even if they were not separated, she seemed to be easily affected by him.


    to attack the bai and yun families at the same time?


    The Bai family and the Yun family had an unusual rtionship with Jiang che, so he wouldn¡¯t easily touch them.


    He just looked at ruthless and did not care about anything.


    now that he had touched these two ces, it seemed that he knew about white snow¡¯s appearance at crescent bay on the second day of the new year.


    he didn¡¯t show it at all, probably because he didn¡¯t want her to worry.


    However, on second thought, it didn¡¯t seem strange that he knew. After all, he was the fifth Lord of the Jiang family.


    since the bai family and the yun family had made their move, the second miss of the jiang family would probably not be able to escape either. Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t seem to be an idiot since she was able to make a name for herself, so why would she be so stupid about this?


    She could not understand what these people were doing.


    it was good that jiang che had taken action. he believed that after this lesson, the jiang family would know their ce for a while.


    after hanging up the phone, he saw that jiang che¡¯s side was almost done chatting. just as she was about to walk towards him, she was blocked by someone.


    ¡°miss shi yan,¡±


    it was mu.


    She seemed to have drunk quite a bit as her face was a little red.


    ¡°miss mu,¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t interrupt your call, did I?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s good. i was afraid of disturbing you. It¡¯s a bit impolite to stop you like this.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°if i¡¯m rude, then so be it. it¡¯s difficult for me to return the favor, so i¡¯ll just take it as drinking to boost my courage. The reason why I stopped you so rudely is because I have an inexplicable good impression of you and want to be friends with you. Miss Shi Yan, you probably don¡¯t know this, but you have a natural affinity with people, and they can¡¯t help but want to get close to you.¡±


    ¡°oh, really? I didn¡¯t notice it. ¡± shi yan smiled and replied to her.


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t find out.¡±


    he extended his hand to shi yan with a smile. ¡± let me formally introduce myself. my name is mu xingxing, and i¡¯m a photographer. i wonder if i have the honor to be friends with you? ¡±

 Chapter 523

    ?


    523 You¡¯re not even allowed to guess


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t hold her hand immediately. Her eyes stayed on her face for a few seconds.


    ¡°shi yan, i¡¯m still a student.¡± he raised his hand and shook her hand.


    He shook her hand for a moment and did not give a definite answer to mu Xingxing¡¯s question about whether he had the honor to make friends with her.


    mu xingxing was probably drunk and wasn¡¯t very clear-headed, so she didn¡¯t seem to notice and smiled happily.


    ¡± i was nning to get through this tonight so that i could have an exnation with madam jing. i didn¡¯t expect to make you my friend. what a surprise! ¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t respond to her words and just smiled.


    ¡°i heard them call you yan. can i call you that too?¡±


    ¡°Not everyone calls me by that name. Meilian and my other roommates call me by my full name. But it¡¯s just a form of address, miss mu can do as you please.¡±


    ¡°then i¡¯ll just call you by your full name. i see that you¡¯re quite close to miss song, so she calls you by your full name. shi yan and wanwan seemed to call him that in a very friendly way. but why are you still calling me miss mu? Just call me Xingxing, that¡¯s what people who are familiar with me call me. ¡±


    ¡°The stars.¡±


    ¡°ai!¡± mu xingxing was so happy that she grinned.


    she looked a little obedient, but also a little silly.


    It was very easy for her to win the favor of others with her appearance.


    shi yan looked at her and smiled. ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll head over first. my boyfriend should be done talking. it¡¯s windy here, you should go back after a while, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±


    ¡°Your boyfriend?¡±


    Mu Xing looked back.


    jiang che had already stood up from the stone table and seemed to be walking towards shi yan. when he saw that shi yan was talking to someone else, he stopped and stood there waiting.


    Seeing Jiang che, mu Xingxing¡¯s eyes quickly shed with amazement.


    shi yan had seen many people who were stunned by jiang che¡¯s appearance, so mu xingxing¡¯s reaction was not too sudden.


    ¡°So this is the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord. The phrase ¡®a gentleman is like jade, warm and lustrous¡¯ is not an exaggeration when used on him.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Shi Yan said with a smile.


    Her smile was more genuine than before. She was really happy that others praised Jiang che.


    mu xingxing had been staring at jiang che the whole time and did not see the slight change in shi yan¡¯s smile. he missed the opportunity to tell if shi yan¡¯s smile was real or not.


    mu xingxing didn¡¯t stare at jiang che for too long. he quickly retracted his gaze and said with a sense of propriety, ¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t dy you from finding your boyfriend.¡±


    as she said this, she suddenly thought of something and looked at shi yan with bright eyes.¡±is it convenient to add your contact information? i really drank too much, i almost forgot such an important thing.¡±


    ¡°of course you can.¡±


    shi yan took out her mobile phone and opened the wechat interface. she clicked on the qr code and handed it to her.


    Mu Xingxing seemed to be a little excited and slipped a few times when she took out her phone.


    ¡°as expected, it feels more real after adding you as a friend! i¡¯ll be staying in haicheng after i graduate. i¡¯ll ask you out for milk tea if i have the chance. By the way, do you drink milk tea?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not particr about what i drink.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for me to ask you out, or you can ask me out when you¡¯re free!¡±


    shi yan nced at her again with a smile and nodded.


    then, he walked past her and headed towards jiang che.


    Without waiting for her to approach, Jiang che walked towards her and helped her adjust the scarf around her neck. He then raised his hand and wiped the corner of her lips, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are you a child? Why is there food on the corner of your mouth?¡±


    getting food on the corner of his mouth?


    Shi Yan suddenly remembered that she had indeed eaten barbecue just now.


    his eyes widened.


    In the past, she didn¡¯t care much about her appearance, but ever since she met Jiang che, she had always asked for herself to be as exquisite as possible. She had actually stained the corner of her mouth when she was eating, and Jiang che had seen it!


    she quickly raised her hand to wipe it off, but jiang cheughed in a low voice.


    ¡°......¡±


    what else did shi yan not understand? she red at him. she still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough to vent her anger, so she gave him another p.


    Jiang che quickly hugged her and coaxed her. Alright, alright. I was wrong. Don¡¯t be angry.


    Perhaps he thought it was funny, but as he coaxed her, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    shi yan simply wanted to ignore him.


    however, jiang che must be in a good mood to tease her like this.


    He didn¡¯t know what he had talked about with Yu Xi to make him feel so good.


    Thinking of Jiang Che¡¯s good mood, her mood couldn¡¯t help but improve as well. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to pursue the matter of him teasing her.


    She softly leaned into his arms.


    The two of them hugged for a while before letting go.


    ¡°what were you talking about?¡± Jiang che nced in the direction of Jupiter.


    Mu Xingxing was looking in their direction. From Jiang che teasing Shi Yan to Shi Yan leaning into his arms and quietly embracing him because he was in a good mood, mu Xingxing¡¯s gaze had never left them.


    shi yan followed his line of sight and nced in the direction of jupiter. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°I made a new friend.¡±


    ¡°new friend? That girl?¡±


    ¡°yes,¡± shi yan raised her eyebrows.


    Taking in her sly yet somewhat unfathomable smile, Jiang che nced at mu Xing again. ¡°Who¡¯s that girl?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s called mu xingxing, from a small family in haicheng. he¡¯s a good friend of xie xingran, the eldest daughter of the xie family in the capital.¡±


    ¡°The Xie n?¡± jiang che thought for a moment.


    ¡°there¡¯s a youngdy in the xie family? isn¡¯t xie heng the only son?¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s right, since when did the xie family have a young miss?¡± fortunately, miss xie¡¯s good friend took the initiative to make friends with her.


    she had a natural affinity with him? Making people want to get close?


    She might really have such a characteristic, but to be honest, Shi Yan didn¡¯t think that she was a charming person who could make a smart person take the initiative to make friends with her without any ulterior motives on their first meeting.


    of course, it could also be that she was overly suspicious and overthought things.


    He smiled at Jiang che. but Mr. Jiang, in your impression, Xie Heng is probably the only person in the Xie family. You actually know that Xie Heng is the only son. This is quite surprising.


    jiang che snorted.


    Of course he didn¡¯t know before, but after knowing that Xie Heng was his love rival, he had to investigate.


    However, he only investigated the background of Xie Heng and the Xie family. As for the people in the Xie family, even if his men had investigated clearly, he did not pay attention.


    on the other hand, the xie family¡¯s sister-inw, xie heng, had clearly been kicked out by him, so how did he appear again?


    The appearance of this mu had better not have anything to do with Xie Heng!


    ¡°You seem to be in a good mood. Did you talk to third young master about something happy just now?¡± Jiang che held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and led her to the crowd.


    shi yan had just thought of asking casually, but jiang che unexpectedly replied with two words, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡±


    it was very mysterious.


    shi yan, who was not interested at first, was now curious.


    ¡°A secret?¡± you can¡¯t even tell me? ¡± he asked with a smile.


    ¡°yes, i can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°can i guess?¡±


    ¡°you can¡¯t.¡± jiang che held her hand tightly and looked at her lovingly. ¡± miss shi, you¡¯re too smart. you¡¯ll definitely be able to guess it, so you can¡¯t guess. ¡±


    ¡± how overbearing. it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to say, but you¡¯re not even allowed to guess. ¡±


    although she wasining, since jiang che had said that she could not guess, shi yan did not intend to guess.


    she was actually veryzy sometimes, sozy that she didn¡¯t even want to use her brain.

 Chapter 524

    ?


    524 ask her about her ring


    ¡°yan, you¡¯re here. why are you alone? where¡¯s fifth brother?¡± he asked.


    the next morning, the old madam sent someone to bamboo garden to pass on a message. she asked shi yan and jiang che to have lunch together at the main building.


    shi yan was the only one who came over at lunch time.


    The other members of the Jiang family should be busy as well. When Shi Yan arrived, only the old Madam and Jiang Rui were in the dining room.


    ¡± he has some work to deal with. he¡¯ll be having lunch at bamboo garden, so he won¡¯t being. ¡±


    jiang rui teased,¡±then fifth uncle will have to eat alone?¡± How pitiful.¡±


    ¡± you little girl, ¡± the olddy scolded, ¡± you even dare tough at your fifth uncle. you have no manners! ¡±


    jiang rui stuck out her tongue yfully, then smiled and asked shi yan to sit down.


    of course, the three of them were not the only ones having lunch.


    Jiang Muchen and Jiang Heng entered a few steps behind Shi Yan.


    Jiang Muchen was too busy. He would always rush back for a meal during the new year and then go back to work again. He only had time after a few days and only returnedst night.


    when he returned, jiang rui¡¯s barbeque party had already ended.


    After a simple greeting, Jiang Muchen and Jiang Heng sat down.


    The olddy chided Jiang Muchen for a while, basically saying that he was finally willing toe back.


    After scolding Jiang Muchen, she started to scold Jiang Heng, asking why he was so content to stay at home and not fool around outside.


    Jiang Muchen was worried that he would be urged to get married again, so he did not dare to respond to the olddy¡¯s words. When the olddy scolded him, he just quietly epted it. Jiang Heng was different. He had not reached the age to be urged to get married.


    ¡°grandmother, look at what you¡¯re saying. if you don¡¯t know, you¡¯ll think that i¡¯m out of line. i¡¯ve only been out for two or three days since the holidays started. please don¡¯t ruin my image in front of sister yan.¡±


    As Jiang Heng spoke, he smiled at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    seeing that they were getting along so well, the olddy was very pleased. she scolded with a smile, ¡± ¡°you little rascal, your sister yan can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡±


    ¡°The others are not at home. It¡¯s just us. There¡¯s no need to wait. Let¡¯s start eating.¡±


    the olddy asked shi yan to eat.


    There weren¡¯t many people, but the meal was still very lively.


    After the meal, the few of them went to the main hall downstairs to have after-meal refreshments.


    Her eyes fell on the ring Shi Yan was wearing several times. The olddy finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡± ¡°Yan, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this since yesterday. Did Xuanji give you the ring?¡±


    the others followed his gaze.


    Among them, Jiang Rui was the most interested.


    In fact, she had wanted to ask this question for a long time. Yesterday, she had nned to ask at night when she thought that Shi Yan had just returned. However, she had drunk a little too much that night and had forgotten.


    Shi Yan raised her hand and looked at the ring. She smiled and nodded.¡±yes, he gave it to me,¡±


    ¡°then, is yingluo a gift for you young people when you¡¯re dating, or does yingluo represent something else?¡±


    Nowadays, there were many young couples who gave rings to each other when they were in love. It might not have a special meaning. This olddy still knew.


    ¡°This is a proposal ring.¡± shi yan said honestly.


    propose?!


    Even Jiang Heng and Jiang Muchen couldn¡¯t remain calm, let alone the olddy and Jiang Rui.


    ¡°yan, my fifth uncle proposed to you?¡± Thest word almost broke her voice, showing how excited Jiang Rui was.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°when did you ask? how did you get it?¡±


    jiang rui was just too excited and curious. she didn¡¯t really want shi yan to tell her the whole story. before shi yan could answer, she said excitedly,¡±he actually did such a big thing in silence. as expected of fifth uncle!¡±


    After a while, Jiang Muchen was the first to regain hisposure.¡±Isn¡¯t it a little too fast?¡±


    In the past, he would not have interrupted at this time.


    the main thing was that this was the private matter of fifth lord, whom he respected very much.


    however, he had been in frequent contact with su yunzhi recently, and he felt that he had finally seen a ray of light after waiting for so many years.


    if he and su yunzhi really got together, then he would be shi yan¡¯s uncle and could be considered half an elder to her. he couldn¡¯t help but treat shi yan as a junior of his family.


    seeing shi yan look over, jiang muchen realized that he had crossed the line. but the words had already been said and could not be taken back, so he might as well say everything he wanted to say in one breath.


    ¡°you¡¯ve only been together for a short while, and you¡¯re already considering marriage. don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little too soon? Marriage and love were different. Love was a matter between two people, while marriage was a matter between two families. once you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll have to face a lot of problems. i won¡¯t talk about fifth lord, but you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dealing with the jiang family in the capital. you can¡¯t hide from them even if you want to.¡±


    of course, I¡¯m not trying to persuade you to only date and not consider marriage. Dating without marriage as the goal is just being a hooligan. I just don¡¯t want you to be trapped in marriage too early.


    In the Jiang family, Jiang Muchen was not the most talkative person. Most of the time, he was very quiet and had never meddled in anyone¡¯s business.


    this was too unlike him.


    jiang rui and jiang heng looked at him in shock. the olddy was also bewildered.


    Weiqi and Yan had only met a few times, so they weren¡¯t familiar with each other. It didn¡¯t matter to him if he asked about Yan¡¯s personal life.


    Hmph! He hadn¡¯t even started dating that girl from the SU family yet, but he was already acting like an elder in front of Yan! If you have the ability, then marry her!


    ¡°I know.¡± shi yan said.


    since the olddy could tell why jiang muchen had said these words to her, shi yan could naturally tell as well.


    she did not brush away jiang muchen¡¯s good intentions.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about all of this, don¡¯t worry, fourth uncle Jiang,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°In addition, with fifth Lord Jiang here, I don¡¯t need to deal with the Jiang n in the capital. Fifth Lord Jiang will handle it himself. I only need to focus on my studies andplete them. I don¡¯t need to think about anything else.¡±


    In fact, there had been more than one group of people from the Jiang family in the capital who hade to find her. She didn¡¯t need the fifth Lord to help her; she could deal with them herself.


    this was not enough to be an obstacle to their marriage.


    ¡°but i¡¯m still very grateful that fourth uncle jiang told me this.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t me me for overstepping my boundaries,¡±


    shi yan¡¯s expression was serious and didn¡¯t seem to be fake. jiang muchen recalled that su yunzhi had mentioned to him what kind of person shi yan was and didn¡¯t say anything more.


    ¡°since you¡¯ve already thought it through, i won¡¯t meddle.¡±


    Jiang Rui looked at Shi Yan, then at Jiang Muchen, still a little confused.


    but that wasn¡¯t important. what was important was that his fifth uncle proposed to yan!


    ¡°yan, since your fifth uncle proposed to you, shouldn¡¯t you guys consider holding an engagement ceremony?¡±


    ¡°There should be.¡±


    ¡°but these are all arranged by your fifth uncle. i won¡¯t interfere,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    what she meant was that she didn¡¯t know the specific situation either.


    jiang rui understood.


    ¡± alright, fifth uncle has always been reliable. you can just wait to be the bride. ¡±


    the matter came to an end. when they were about to leave the main building, the olddy asked jiang muchen to speak to her alone.


    ¡°Sister, grandmother didn¡¯t keep fourth uncle to teach him a lesson, right?¡±


    The three of them walked out of the main building. Jiang Heng looked back again and again, worried.


    ¡°i won¡¯t, don¡¯t worry,¡±


    after a pause, jiang rui continued. ¡± but to be honest, fourth uncle was acting a little weird just now. it¡¯s not like him at all. ¡±


    ¡°Yan, fourth uncle doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions. He probably likes you too much and really treats you as a junior, that¡¯s why he said those things. He¡¯s never meddled in other people¡¯s business before, not to mention that this is a private matter between you and fifth uncle. Fourth uncle always has a sense of propriety and would never take the initiative to provoke fifth uncle.¡±


    Shi Yan was helpless. Did she look so difficult to talk to?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not angry at fourth uncle Jiang. on the contrary, i¡¯m very happy that he can tell me this.¡±


    this meant that there must have been some progress between her aunt and jiang muchen.


    ¡°what?¡± jiang rui and jiang heng didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant.


    shi yan didn¡¯t intend to say more. she smiled.¡±alright, don¡¯t think too much. Rui ¡®er, you still owe me a word of congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Oh right, I haven¡¯t congratted you yet. Yan, congrattions to you and your fifth uncle!¡±


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said.

 Chapter 525

    ?


    525 Fifth Lord also has a gift


    For the next two days, Shi Yan and Jiang che did not leave Haicheng. They went to professor Li¡¯s house and the Shen family¡¯s embroidery workshop to pay their New Year¡¯s greetings, then to the SU family¡¯s house.


    On the day they went to the SU family to pay a New Year visit, Jiang Muchen was a guest.


    jing han was there too.


    It was very lively.


    jiang muchen had already entered the inner chamber. it seemed that he and su yunzhi had made new progress.


    shi yan was very happy for su yunzhi.


    that was how su mu greeted jiang muchen at first, but when su yunzhi went to help out in the kitchen, jiang muchen followed, saying that he was there to help.


    In the end, su mu only greeted Jiang che.


    the atmosphere at home today was not suitable for talking about business, so the two of them had nothing to say, so they just yed chess in the living room.


    Shi Yan and Jing Han were sitting at the side and talking.


    There was some distance between them and the two people ying chess. They spoke softly, so the two people ying chess could not hear them.


    ¡°sister yan, have you heard about the new movie that yanya and your second brother are working on? it seems like she¡¯ll be joining the crew in a few days, and they¡¯ve been busy with that for the past two days.¡±


    was that so?


    ever since she had met her second brother, she had almost always been in direct contact with him and rarely paid attention to his news on the inte.


    It turned out that he was going to work on a new movie with ju Yanya again.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    I¡¯m looking forward to it too. When their new movie is released, I¡¯ll ask you to go and watch it.


    ¡°alright.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t cover it up at all, so when she came in, the others saw the ring on her finger, but no one asked.


    they were still used to being careful when facing shi yan.


    jing han was different. she was also a girl, so she didn¡¯t have to worry too much when speaking to shi yan. she just said what was on her mind.


    ¡°I thought your brother and I were already fast enough. I didn¡¯t expect you and the fifth Lord to be even faster.¡±


    following her line of sight, shi yan saw the ring on her finger and said with a smile, ¡± I might not be faster than you guys. I heard that you¡¯re getting engaged soon. Have you set the date? ¡±


    ¡°in a month.¡±


    ¡°I was nning to prepare the invitation before informing my friends and family. How was it, earlier than you guys?¡± As Jing Han spoke, he moved the fruit tter on the table to Shi Yan.


    Su Yunzhi and Jiang Muchen¡¯s conversation could be heard from the kitchen. Not far away, the sound of Jiang che and su MU¡¯s chess piecesnding on the chessboard could be heard. The television in the living room was on, but the volume was very low.


    ¡°He should be earlier than us.¡± she hadn¡¯t heard jiang che mention this, so it should still take some time to prepare.


    ¡°Yes, earlier than you guys, but not faster. Your brother and I have been together for several years. if we¡¯re talking about speed, you guys are the fastest.¡±


    ¡°however, it¡¯s good that you two have settled down early. you¡¯re young, but you¡¯re calm and steady. neither you nor the fifth lord jiang are people who treat rtionships carelessly. since we¡¯ve already decided to spend the rest of our lives together, it doesn¡¯t make a difference whether we get married earlier orter.¡±


    they talked about other things, mostly about jing han¡¯s interesting stories about her and su mu.


    after chatting for a while, jing han asked shi yan what ns she had for the future. if there were no ns, she and su mu would book a ce and ask shi yan to call jiang che to go with them.


    it¡¯s not as cold as Haicheng in this season. It¡¯s a good ce to travel. If you don¡¯t have any other choice, you can really considering with us. We can keep youpany.


    ¡°but, aren¡¯t you guys getting engaged? you still have time to go out and y?¡± Shi Yan didn¡¯t have any objections to traveling together. After all, they were not unfamiliar people.


    ¡± referee, we¡¯re almost done with the preparations for those who need us to be there. leave the rest to the professional team to handle. ¡±


    ¡°how is it? do you want to go together? if you want to go together, i¡¯ll book your ne tickets and hotel together. By the way, we were originally scheduled to leave the day after tomorrow.¡±


    let¡¯s go together then. I¡¯ll have to trouble you with the ne tickets and hotel, sister Han.


    ¡°a small matter!¡±


    ¡°is there anyone else?¡±


    ¡°Have some fruit. I washed and cut it myself. Give me some face.¡± jing han reminded her to eat some fruit before answering her, ¡± i was nning to call rui ¡®er and meilian. jiang cheng had something to do at thepany, so rui¡¯ er had to stay at home to apany him. Meilian¡¯s been urging my mom to create trouble for my brother, you should have heard about it. ¡±


    that night at Rui ¡®er¡¯s team¡¯s game, that mu Xingxing. You¡¯ve met her before. I saw her drinking with you guys.


    ¡°that¡¯s the new sister-inw my mom picked for me. it¡¯ll be enough for my brother to work on for a while. my brother and meilian probably don¡¯t have time to go out and y.¡±


    my mother is also a troublemaker. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll end the only rtionship she has with my brother.


    Jing Han didn¡¯t hold back at all when he criticized his own mother. This Madam of family Jing was a failure.


    ¡°at least mu xingxing knows what¡¯s good for her. otherwise, even if i disturbed rui ¡®er¡¯s n that night, i would have taught her a lesson. Other people might be afraid of the young miss of the Xie family behind her, but I¡¯m not.¡±


    Shi Yan listened to her and took a piece of fruit to eat slowly.


    ¡°Sister hai LAN, do you know this miss Xie?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t.¡± Jing Han answered decisively.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    alright, she thought that she was so confident because she knew xie xingran and knew what kind of person she was.


    it doesn¡¯t matter. I even dared to scold my mother. If others say that I¡¯m uneducated and unfilial, I¡¯ll scold them all the same. I¡¯ve never been afraid of anyone since I was born. I don¡¯t care what kind ofdy she is.


    It made sense. From the first time they met, she had felt that Jing Han¡¯s personality was mboyant and free.


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about them. this is my brother¡¯s problem. he will handle it himself. it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°Yan, if there¡¯s anyone else you want to meet, you can call them all. Just give me their names so I can book the tickets and hotels.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing else,¡±


    After dinner at the SU family¡¯s house, Jiang Muchen left first. Jing Han was called away by su mu, leaving only Shi Yan, Jiang che, and su Yunzhi.


    Jiang che was just the background. Su Yunzhi was talking to Shi Yan.


    ¡°yanyan, this is a new year¡¯s gift from me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, little aunt.¡± shi yan took it and opened it. there were two mobile phones.


    shi yan hadn¡¯t expected su yunzhi to give her a cell phone. she also didn¡¯t expect su yunzhi to give her two!


    Seeing her confusion, su Yunzhi smiled and said, ¡± ¡± i wanted to give you a new year¡¯s gift, but you don¡¯t seem tock anything. i gave you money to buy it, but it wasn¡¯t sincere enough. i remembered that your phone was a little old, so i bought you a phone. ¡±


    At this point, su Yunzhi nced at Jiang che. ¡± the other one is for jiang che. one in ck and one in white. they¡¯ll be perfect for you as a couple. ¡±


    jiang che had originally existed as a background character. he did not expect to have a present as well.


    For the first time, the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord, who had always been calm and farsighted, had a surprised expression on his face.


    he rarely received gifts from the elders and up to today, the only ones that the elders had specially prepared for him were the old furen of the jiang family in hai city, yuan sha and shen miao from the shen family¡¯s embroidery workshop.


    For a moment, Jiang Che¡¯s heart was filled with mixed feelings.


    ¡°yingluo, thank you, aunty.¡±

 Chapter 526

    ?


    526 Her way offorting


    shi yan didn¡¯t look at jiang che¡¯s expression. she only gently held his hand, which was ced on the sofa beside her, and said to su yunzhi,¡±thank you, little aunt.¡±


    ¡°What are you thanking me for? it¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything valuable.¡± the fifth lord jiang was undoubtedly famous, but when she thought about it carefully, he was only as old as her son.


    Putting aside his reputation outside, he was just a child who was unloved by his parents.


    It was equally heart-wrenching.


    ¡°alright, you guys can go back to work. i¡¯ll be taking a nap, so i won¡¯t be apanying you.e home often when you¡¯re free, i¡¯ll get the kitchen to make you delicious food.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t say much even after they left the su residence and sat in the car heading back to the jiang residence.


    Although he wasn¡¯t a talkative person, after being with him for a long time, Shi Yan could clearly feel the changes in his emotions even if he didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°mr. jiang, let¡¯s not go back to the jiang family yet.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± jiang che seemed to have only returned to his senses after hearing her voice.


    He ced his slender hands on the steering wheel and turned to look at her. ¡°you have other things to do?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Shi Yan shook her head.


    ¡°didn¡¯t you say that the vi¡¯s courtyard was renovated? let¡¯s go and take a look. if we have time, we can move out today.¡±


    why was he in such a hurry?


    Of course, Jiang che didn¡¯t ask her directly, because he knew very well that Shi Yan must have had a sudden idea. The reason why she wanted to move out today was all because of him.


    She was consoling him in an inconspicuous way.


    He already had his own new home, so there was no need to feel disappointed because of those unimportant people.


    the renovation hadn¡¯t beenpleted for long, and he had wanted to move inter, at least until she started school. However, it was the same to move out now. He could just move in after a while.


    ¡± then let¡¯s move the things in the apartment over first. i¡¯ll get someone to contact the movingpany, ¡± jiang che said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan told him again. I just talked to sister hai LAN. I¡¯ll go to Nan city with them the day after tomorrow. Sister hai LAN will book the tickets and hotel for us.


    Shi Yan knew that Jiang che would not object to her arrangement, so she did not ask for his consent in advance.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll deal with the important things on hand tomorrow and free up a few days to apany you.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to push all my work to tomorrow. It¡¯s fine as long as it¡¯s the same as in Crescent Bay.


    when he was at crescent bay, jiang che would mostly put his work on at night. asionally, when he didn¡¯t go out during the day and had nothing to do, he would also deal with it.


    there weren¡¯t many things that he needed to deal with personally, so he was quite free.


    The two of them went to the apartment to pack up.


    not only did the movingpany¡¯s peoplee, but jiang lin also called a few of his own people over. except for some things that must not be handled by outsiders, which were packed by shi yan and jiang che themselves, jiang lin and his people packed everything.


    It didn¡¯t take long to move.


    from noon to evening, everything was tidied up and the vi¡¯s small courtyard was also cleaned.


    on the first day of moving, shi yan nned to stay here for the night. she also nned not to go out for dinner, but to cook and warm the room herself.


    after tidying up and cleaning up the ce, the others left, leaving only the two of them.


    The two of them went to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities and the dishes to be made tonight.


    In the supermarket, Shi Yan walked in front to pick out the things while Jiang che pushed the cart and followed behind. Jiang Che¡¯s gaze never left Shi Yan. He watched her pick things and would asionally turn back to ask for his opinion. Jiang Che¡¯s affected emotions had unknowingly dissipatedpletely.


    Looking at the person walking in front of her, the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curve upwards.


    such an outstanding couple shopping in the supermarket together was undoubtedly eye-catching.


    many pairs of eyes fell on them. some were surprised, some were curious, and some were envious. there were many people who talked about the two of them in low voices.


    one of them was this voice.


    ¡°Waa! Look at that couple, they¡¯re so good looking! sure enough, he was someone else¡¯s boyfriend. not only was he handsome, but he was also so good to his girlfriend. i¡¯m going to the supermarket with my girlfriend. i don¡¯t know if i¡¯ll have the life to meet such an ideal boyfriend in my life.¡±


    ¡°he is indeed the ideal boyfriend.¡± herpanion agreed.


    He was also staring at Shi Yan.


    didn¡¯t they say that all kinds of people like to hang out with the same kind of people? I wonder if this handsome guy has a guy like him around him. I really want to go over and ask for his contact information. It¡¯s all my fault for being too cowardly. I don¡¯t have the guts.


    ¡°I know him.¡± hispanion said.


    the girl was just joking. hearing her say this, she smiled and patted her on the shoulder. she said in an exaggerated tone, ¡± ¡°what a friend! but you really don¡¯t have toe up with such a white lie just to make me happy!¡±


    ¡°i really do.¡±


    ¡°What? Really? no way, didn¡¯t you say that you just returned to the country a few months ago? is it someone you knew before you went abroad or someone you met overseas?¡±


    ¡°None of them. They¡¯re people I met after returning to China.¡± pushing the cart forward, she said, ¡±e with me to say hello. ¡±


    ¡°Ah? are you really going? You¡¯ve only met her after you returned to the country, so you shouldn¡¯t be very familiar with her, right? Wouldn¡¯t it be a little inappropriate to just go over and say hello?¡±


    ¡°no, they¡¯re easy to get along with.¡±


    The girl had no choice but to follow her.


    ¡°shi yan,¡±


    Shi Yan was picking up the bath products on the shelf. The items were a little high and she could not reach them. Jiang che stepped forward and helped her take them down with her in his arms.


    Mu Xing¡¯s voice was heard at this time.


    following the sound, shi yan saw mu xing pushing a cart and the girl walking with mu xing.


    The girl covered her mouth, her eyes sparkling, probably because she could see their faces more clearly when she got closer and found their posture of taking things from the shelf a little cute.


    He seemed a little excited.


    Compared to Jupiter, she was actually more concerned about an ordinary girl she had never seen before. Was Jupiter¡¯s presence too low, or was it that Jupiter¡¯s weight in her heart was too low?


    Shi Yan felt that it should be thetter.


    this was because jupiter¡¯s presence was not low.


    It had only been a day, and they had met again in the supermarket.


    He looked at mu and smiled politely. ¡°the stars.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys when I was shopping at the supermarket. I¡¯m so lucky.¡±


    ¡°but shi yan, aren¡¯t you and the fifth lord living in the jiang family? why did hee all the way here to buy something? could it be that you¡¯ve arranged a residence nearby? oh, i remember you¡¯re a student at haicheng university. this ce is very close to your school.¡±


    She said a lot in one breath, as if she was very excited about their encounter.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve arranged a ce to stay nearby,¡± Shi Yan answered, picking the main points.


    ¡°xingxing came here to buy things. does he live nearby?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I live nearby too. When I was in high school, my family wanted me to get into Haicheng University, so they bought me a small apartment nearby. I went abroad for a few years and it was always empty. Now, it finallyes in handy.¡±


    ¡± luckily, my parents didn¡¯t force me to stay at home. otherwise, i would have missed being your neighbor. ¡±


    There were vis with courtyards and apartment buildings near the supermarket.


    ¡°we might not be neighbors, but it¡¯s true that we live close.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°No matter what, I¡¯m really happy to be able to meet you here. How about this, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal after we buy something?¡±


    ¡°maybe next time.¡± shi yan refused with a smile.


    She nced at the cart and said,¡±today is a very special day for my boyfriend and I. We n to cook at home to celebrate.¡± &Nbsp;


    ¡°i see. i won¡¯t disturb you then. i¡¯ll meet you another day.¡±


    mu xingxing came and left quickly. she said that the things they wanted to buy were on the other side and left first.


    after they had gone far away, jiang che pushed the cart and walked beside shi yan, staring at her without blinking.


    sensing his gaze, shi yan asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, why are you looking at me like that? is there something on my face?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi, you said that today is a special day for you and your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Shi Yan blinked and smiled.


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡± this is the day we move into our new home, ¡± he said. ¡± this is our home, a home that belongs to you and me. we will be living here for a long time. ¡±


    he seemed to have deliberately emphasized it so that shi yan would remember it.


    ¡°yes, this is our home,¡± he repeated with a smile.


    jiang che was very satisfied and raised his hand to rub her head.


    ¡°Miss Shi, do you need me to get someone to investigate that girl just now?¡±


    jiang che could tell that her attitude towards mu xing was different.


    she wouldn¡¯t do this for no reason.


    ¡°no need. there¡¯s nothing wrong with her. i¡¯m just used to being wary of people who suddenly appear around me. ¡±


    ¡°Oh? then i¡¯ll run!¡±


    ¡± of course, mr. jiang is an exception. ¡± Jiang Zhi was interrupted by Shi Yan before she could finish her words.


    jiang che was extremely satisfied.


    He leaned over and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°it¡¯s my honor,¡±


    but miss Shi, it¡¯s good that you have the habit of being wary of others, but you can rx a little when I¡¯m around. You don¡¯t have to be so tense. I¡¯m here for you.


    he was looking into her eyes when he said this.


    He was very serious.


    shi yan was stunned for a moment. after a while, she smiled with curved eyebrows.


    ¡°alright, i¡¯ll listen to you,¡±

 Chapter 527

    ?


    527 there is a ce where the heart of the heavens is at ease


    shi yan was not the only one who cooked this meal. in addition to helping out, jiang che also personally cooked two dishes.


    There were six dishes in total, five dishes and a soup.


    the two of them rarely cooked so many dishes, but today was an exception.


    there was a small vase on the dining table with a few flowers in it. jiang che had gone to the courtyard to pick them when shi yan was cooking. there weren¡¯t many flowers in full bloom in this season, but fortunately, the garden had a wide variety of flowers.


    There were also two wine sses and an open bottle of red wine on the table.


    it was all jiang che¡¯s doing.


    shi yan brought thest dish over and sat down opposite jiang che.


    Jiang che stood up and poured her a ss of wine, then poured himself a ss. He raised his ss to Shi Yan, a smile on his overly outstanding face.¡±miss shi, can you touch it?¡±


    shi yan raised her eyebrows and clinked her ss with his.


    They each took a sip of wine. Shi Yan, who was looking at the courtyard outside through the floor-to-ceiling window, suddenly froze and then smiled happily.¡±Jiang che, look, it¡¯s snowing!¡±


    There was a wide variety of flowers and nts nted in the courtyard. Even in this season, the courtyard did not look bleak. Sporadic snowkes fell down and rustled.


    ¡°it rarely snows in haicheng, right?¡± shi yan asked. It hasn¡¯t snowed in Haicheng for many years.¡±


    jiang che also looked outside the courtyard.


    it was true that it didn¡¯t snow often in haicheng. he had been in haicheng for three years, but he had never seen snow.


    ¡°We¡¯re pretty lucky.¡± this was the first time he and miss shi had watched snow together in the first year they had known each other.


    even though the snow didn¡¯t look like it wouldst long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk after dinner.¡± Shi Yan suggested.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. jiang che put down his wine ss and picked up his chopsticks, putting some food into her bowl.


    Shi Yan also gave him some food. The two looked at each other and smiled.


    on the first day of moving into the new house, the two of them had a very heartwarming meal.


    After the meal, Jiang che wrapped Shi Yan in a scarf and led her out.


    There was a thinyer of snow outside the door, and it made a unique sound when they stepped on it. The two of them walked hand in hand in the snow. Even if they didn¡¯t say a word, it felt good.


    They walked out of the gate and onto the road outside.


    There weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the road, only in twos and threes. There were trees on both sides of the road, and they looked quite old. The street lights were not bright, but they were enough for people walking on the road to see the snow falling from the sky.


    The leaves on the trees on both sides of the road had all fallen, but Shi Yan still felt that the scenery in front of her was very beautiful.


    It was the most beautiful scene she had ever seen in her life.


    The two of them walked along this road for a long time.


    under a streetmp, jiang che stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her. ¡± ¡°miss shi, let¡¯s hold hands and walk in the snow every year.¡±


    shi yan also stopped.


    ¡°it¡¯s just that xuanji sea city hasn¡¯t snowed for a few years, so it might not snow next year.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the city where it¡¯s snowing.¡± he didn¡¯t like to go out in the past, but ever since he met her, he seemed to want to go everywhere and take her with him.


    It didn¡¯t matter where he went. He could go to famous mountains and great rivers, or even remote mountain viges.


    ¡°alright,¡± shi yan replied with a faint smile.


    she wasn¡¯t sure about other ces, but after living in the capital for ten years, it would snow in the capital every winter. every time it snowed, they could hold hands and walk in the snow together.


    Thinking about it this way, even if he chose to settle down in the capital in the future, it seemed to be a good idea.


    in the snowy night, they stood under the streetlight and gave each other a gentle and long kiss. it was a pure kiss without any other emotions.


    that night, the two of them stayed in their new home and slept quietly in each other¡¯s arms until dawn.


    this was also the most peaceful sleep shi yan had had in nine years.


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t sleep well in the past. She didn¡¯t have any requirements for her living environment and lived well in any kind of environment.


    tonight¡¯s peace was the peace in her heart.


    *


    after they got off the ne and arrived in nan city, they sat in the hotel¡¯s car that hade to pick them up at the airport. jing han looked at shi yan and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°Yan, you seem to be in a good mood. Did something good happen?¡±


    ¡°is it that obvious?¡± Shi Yan didn¡¯t hide her good mood at all. Her usual faint smile was a little brighter than usual.


    ¡°it¡¯s obvious.¡± jing han smiled. ¡± it seems like something good has happened. ¡±


    ¡°We moved to a new house.¡± shi yan said.


    Hearing her say that, su mu retracted his gaze from outside the car window.


    he looked at her, then turned to jiang che, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re not staying at the Jiang family anymore?¡±


    ¡± i heard that you bought an apartment near haicheng university, ¡± he said before they could answer. ¡± the apartment seems to have been transferred from jing xuan. there shouldn¡¯t be any problems with the house. ¡± Even if you don¡¯t live in the Jiang family, you can still live in that apartment. Why did you move all of a sudden?¡±


    from su mu¡¯s point of view, the apartment that he had transferred from jing xuan was enough for them to use as their temporary residence. if it was just to buy another temporary residence, it waspletely unnecessary.


    he was actually a little excited.


    they moved even though they already had a ce to live, and yanyan was obviously in a good mood. did that mean they were going to live in sea city?


    The SU family was in Haicheng, so he would probably have to stay in Haicheng for the rest of his life. It was impossible for him to move to the capital. if yanyan could settle down in sea city, he didn¡¯t know what other people would think, but he would be very happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s a ce that has been set up long ago and has only been renovated recently. i won¡¯t be moving in for the time being, but i¡¯ll invite everyone over when i¡¯m officially moving in.¡± jiang che replied.


    it had been set up long ago and specially renovated.


    it seemed that even if they didn¡¯t settle down, it was of great significance to the two of them. it was of extraordinary significance, so even if they did not live here in the future, they would probably not sell the house so easily.


    In this case, Yanyan shoulde back to Haicheng often in the future.


    this didn¡¯t seem too bad.


    ¡°it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Su mu said.


    it was impossible for shi yan to not see through su mu¡¯s thoughts. He didn¡¯t say anything and just silently kept su MU¡¯s feelings in his heart.


    jing han had prepared the strategy in advance. they went to the hotel to rest for two hours before leaving together.


    They asked the hotel to arrange a car for them, and they drove on their own.


    On the way, Jing Han even asked Shi Yan if she had a roommate who lived in South City and if she wanted to call her roommate over to y.


    Ren Kexin¡¯s house was indeed within the borders of Nan city, but it was quite far from where they were. It was almost as if one was in the South while the other was in the North. It would take a few hours by car. She also thought about how Ren Kexin had been provoked in Wu County some time ago. Shi Yan decided to give her some time to recover, so she rejected Jing Han¡¯s suggestion.


    It was gettingte, so they didn¡¯t go too far. They spent the afternoon at the famous Zoo not far from the hotel.


    The next day, they went to other scenic spots. On the third day, they went to the beach.


    There were many tourists on the beach, and the sun was a little hot. After ying at the beach for a while, they found a shed on the beach that could block the sun and sat down.


    su mu went to buy some drinks.


    To be honest, Shi Yan was not surprised to meet an acquaintance here. after all, many people had been watching her and the fifth lord all this time, and they had not deliberately hidden their trip.


    however, the acquaintance she met was jupiter, whom she had met twice after just a few days. shi yan was a little surprised.

 Chapter 528

    ?


    528 i just want to be friends


    Mu Xingxing was not alone. She had met herpanion, Shi Yan, a few days ago.


    It was the girl who was shopping with mu Xingxing.


    Mu Xing didn¡¯t seem to see them. He was wearing a straw hat and a beach dress, standing in the crowd and taking photos of each other.


    It was Shi Yan who saw them first.


    there was no way they couldn¡¯t see them. the two of them weren¡¯t far from them, and shi yan had good eyesight.


    seeing that she had stopped drinking after taking a sip of the drink and seemed to be looking at something, jiang che couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He looked over.


    there were too many people on the beach, and the sun was a little ring. jiang che didn¡¯t see jupiter at first nce.


    the main thing was that mu xing¡¯s back was facing them at this time. jiang che had not reached the point where he could recognize a strange woman he had only met twice just by looking at her back.


    ¡°Did you see someone familiar?¡± jing han asked.


    ¡°i¡¯m not an acquaintance,¡± shi yan retracted her gaze.


    mu xingxing, who was taking photos of herpanion, turned around at this moment. jing han saw her, adjusted the sunsses on her face, and took a sip of the drink in her hand. ¡± i was wondering who it was. it¡¯s the new sister-inw that my mother has chosen for me! ¡±


    ¡°what kind of fate is this? We¡¯vee all the way here for a vacation, yet we¡¯re still able to meet each other.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think there are so many coincidences in the world.¡± Su mu said.


    ¡°jing xuan has a girlfriend, and this miss mu is the fianc¨¦e chosen by madam jing for jing xuan. but neither madam jing nor miss mu can interfere with jing xuan¡¯s choice. Could this miss mu be here for you?¡±


    He was looking at Jing Han when he said that.


    Su mu didn¡¯t think that mu Xing and Shi Yan would have any connection.


    ¡°What are you doing? do you think i can help her be thedy of family jing? Mu Xing doesn¡¯t look like such a na?ve person.¡±


    If mu Xingxing¡¯s appearance here was not a coincidence, then it was more likely that mu Xingxing hade for Shi Yan than her.


    There was no reason. This was her intuition.


    su mu also felt that mu xing wasn¡¯t such a na?ve person.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s really a coincidence.¡±


    whether it was a coincidence or not, su mu didn¡¯t have much time to think about it, because hispanions on jupiter had seen them.


    he was stunned for a moment, and then he patted mu xingxing¡¯s shoulder excitedly,¡±xingxing, look over there! isn¡¯t that the person we met at the supermarket a few days ago? the couple that you know, it¡¯s them, right?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s them,¡± mu xing seemed to be surprised to see them here.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I met him like this. It¡¯s really unreasonable not to say hello. Let¡¯s go over and say hello.¡± Mu Xingxing pulled the girl and walked toward Shi Yan and the others.


    ¡°Shi Yan!¡± He shouted from afar.


    as she approached, shi yan took off her sunsses with one hand and a drink in the other. she smiled.¡±The stars.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s really you guys. what a coincidence to meet you here.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡± shi yan asked, ¡± do you guys want to sit? ¡±


    mu xingxing pulled the girl over and sat down.


    ¡°Yaoyao wanted toe to southern city to y, and I had nothing to do, so I apanied her. If I knew you wereing, I would¡¯ve called you along so you could keep each otherpany.¡±


    Oh, right. I forgot to introduce you. This is my friend, Shi Yao.


    Shi Yao was slightly taken aback by the sudden nomination, but she quickly reacted and greeted, ¡± ¡°H-Hello.¡±


    ¡°hello,¡± shi yan smiled and nodded at her.


    shi yao was suddenly dazzled by shi yan¡¯s smile.


    When she met them at the supermarket, she already felt that this couple was very good-looking. She didn¡¯t expect that when she looked at them up close, they would be so stunning.


    On this girl named Shi Yan, her appearance was not the most prominent. What was most prominent was her calm and indifferent temperament.


    H-Hello, um, Xingxing and I didn¡¯t disturb you, did we? ¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡± Shi Yan asked them, ¡± do you guys want anything to drink? ¡±


    ¡°What do you want to drink? I¡¯ll go buy it,¡± su mu said.


    ¡°no, thank you.¡±


    after mu xingxing said his piece, shi yao hurriedly replied, ¡± no need. ¡±


    She felt like she was sitting on pins and needles.


    These people were clearly very kind, but she felt an inexplicable pressure sitting with her.


    She tugged at mu Xingxing¡¯s skirt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± mu Xingxing looked at her.


    she couldn¡¯t possibly say that she felt too much pressure sitting with these people and wanted to ask mu xingxing to leave. it was rude to have such a thought. mu xingxing asked so directly, and her face instantly turned red.


    ¡± n-nothing. i¡¯m just sweating a little, so i wanted to ask if you have any tissues. ¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯ve just finished it.¡±


    it was just a random excuse, but shi yao was at aplete loss.


    suddenly, a packet of tissues was handed to her.


    ¡°I have it here.¡±


    it was shi yan.


    ¡°T-thank you.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re wee,¡±


    shi yan wasn¡¯t someone who liked to take the initiative to start a topic. after saying these three words, she didn¡¯t say anything else and continued to drink the drink in her hand.


    she didn¡¯t speak, so the others naturally didn¡¯t speak either.


    the silence in the room caused shi yao to feel even more pressured.


    she thought that mu was the same as her, so she turned her head to look, but found that mu¡¯s expression was normal, not affected at all.


    Was she really too useless?


    However, after knowing Xingxing for so long, she didn¡¯t feel that Xingxing was a very bold person. At most, he was just a little smarter than her.


    however, her family background was very ordinary and could not bepared with mu xingxing. it was definitely notparable to the people in front of her.


    could it be that the gap between their family backgrounds was really that great?


    just when shi yao felt that she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, mu xingxing spoke up once more, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, when did youe to South City? Where did you all go?¡±


    he spoke naturally, as if he was having a casual chat.


    ¡°Including today, we¡¯ve been here for three days.¡± shi yan briefly listed the ces she had been to these two days.


    ¡°Then we came a littleter than you. We only arrived yesterday. the ne iste and it will be dark by the time we reach the hotel. this is our first destination.¡±


    ¡°where are you guys staying?¡±


    ¡°Shengshi hotel.¡± shi yan replied.


    He looked at mu Xing with a smile and saw that she was surprised at first, then surprised. ¡°really? we¡¯re also staying in glory world!¡±


    ¡± speaking of which, this wasn¡¯t the hotel we booked at the start. when we arrived at the hotel, we realized that the hotel had left out our registration. it was the hotel manager who came forward and used his connections to help us book a room at glory world. ¡±


    shi yao nodded her head in agreement, proving that mu xingxing¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°then we¡¯re really fated.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°We are indeed fated.¡± Mu Xingxing was very happy. what are your ns next? Go back to the hotel or take a walk?¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go back to the hotel after a while. i don¡¯t have any other ns today.¡±


    ¡°Shall we go with you? he said he wanted to be friends with you, but he couldn¡¯t find a chance to spend time with you. Since we¡¯ve bumped into each other, I want to treat you to a meal.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if i have the honor.¡±


    shi yao wanted to stop him, but it was already toote. mu xingxing had already spoken.


    forget it, let¡¯s just leave it at that. these handsome men and beautiful women won¡¯t eat people anyway.


    ¡°You¡¯re being too serious. It was fate that they met, so let¡¯s go together. As for treating us to dinner, there¡¯s still some time before dinner time. There¡¯s no hurry, we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that you¡¯ll reject me. I¡¯m not afraid that you¡¯llugh at me for saying this. You didn¡¯t reject me, so I¡¯m relieved. shi yan, i really want to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s my honor,¡± shi yan smiled.


    just like that, the four people who came became six people on the return trip.


    fortunately, the hotel had arranged a seven-seater car for them. otherwise, they would not have been able to fit in.


    When they returned to the hotel, mu Xingxing once again offered to treat them to a meal. Shi Yan had no intention of refusing. su mu and jing han wanted to call shi yan over alone to ask her what she was thinking and if she really wanted mu xingxing to treat them to a meal.


    After some thought, they gave up on the idea.


    On the other hand, Jiang che acted as if Shi Yan could do whatever she wanted and he would listen to all her arrangements.


    Just like that, the group arrived at a restaurant near the hotel.


    it was mu¡¯s treat.


    The meal went very smoothly without any changes. Jupiter was sincere and not too enthusiastic throughout the whole process. It was just a normal behavior of making friends.


    After leaving the restaurant, mu Xingxing walked to the front desk to settle the bill with Shi Yao following behind.


    jing han took the opportunity to approach shi yan and asked in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Yan, what¡¯s with this mu? i really just want to be friends with you?¡±


    she really couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°maybe.¡± Shi Yan gave her aforting smile. sister hai LAN, don¡¯t worry. Even if she really has other intentions, we¡¯re not afraid.


    ¡°with fifth lord jiang around, i¡¯m very confident,¡± she said, holding jiang che¡¯s arm.


    jiang che, who had been silent all this while and was like a backdrop, heard her words. he smiled and raised his hand to rub her head, his eyes full of love and indulgence for her.


    jing han looked at them and suddenly felt relieved.


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    She was also confused. With Yan¡¯s sister and the fifth Lord¡¯s abilities, the person who could make them suffer had not appeared yet.


    besides, she and su mu were vegetarians.


    mu xingxing settled the bill and the few of them were about to leave the restaurant when someone suddenly came in from outside. he walked in a little hurriedly and directly bumped into mu xingxing.


    mu xingxing almost fell. shi yan reached out and pulled her.


    ¡°are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just got hit. thank you, shi yan. if you hadn¡¯t pulled me back in time, i would have really fallen.¡±


    the person who bumped into her was a boy. he staggered a little but did not fall.


    ¡± i¡¯m sorry, ¡± she apologized after she steadied herself. ¡± i bumped into you. are you hurt? ¡±


    no, Yingluo. mu Xing was about to say no when he saw the other person¡¯s appearance. you, you¡¯re Yingluo. I¡¯m sorry, I think you look a little familiar. Have we met before? ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s you! mu qianqian was on the mu, right? My sister¡¯s friend. I went overseas to visit my sister before and we met once. My name is Xie Xingchen, do you remember?¡±


    ¡°i remember you¡¯re xingran¡¯s second brother!¡±


    ¡± what a coincidence to meet mr. xie here. ¡±


    ¡°Yes, what a coincidence. Miss mu, are you here to eat?¡± At this moment, she saw Shi Yan and the others. She seemed to be a little stunned by their appearance and temperament and was slightly dazed.


    However, he quickly recovered and asked mu Xingxing with a smile, ¡± ¡°Miss mu, are these your friends?¡±


    ¡°i guess so. Mr. Xie, you must have something urgent to attend to since you left in such a hurry. We won¡¯t hold you up any longer.¡±


    Xie Xingchen smacked his forehead. look at my memory. I almost forgot that I still have things to do. I¡¯ll go and get busy first. If there¡¯s a chance, I¡¯ll ask miss mu out for a meal alone.


    he nodded politely to shi yan and the others and then walked into the restaurant.


    walking out of the restaurant, mu xingxing exined to shi yan, ¡± ¡°that man just now is xingran¡¯s second brother. i met him once at a school abroad. i didn¡¯t expect him to still remember me.¡±


    ¡°the second young master of the xie family?¡± Shi Yan asked casually.


    in fact, she didn¡¯t care what kind of person xie xingchen was.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, but since xingran is the eldest daughter of the Xie family, her second brother should be the second young master of the Xie family. forget it, yaoyao and i are going to the nearby night market. do you guys want toe?¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯m a little tired. i want to go back to the hotel to rest.¡±


    ¡± alright, we¡¯ll take our leave then. be careful when you go back. ¡±


    ¡°Alright, you guys too.¡±

 Chapter 529

    ?


    529 Ate-night call


    At night, in the hotel.


    after washing up and changing into his sleeping robe, jiang che sat on the sofa and opened hisptop. he ced it on hisp and dealt with some temporary work. shi yan made him a cup of tea.


    jiang xi thanked him and took a sip. shi yan sat down quietly beside him.


    He picked up a book and opened it.


    time passed by slowly in such a peaceful and warm atmosphere.


    Suddenly, Shi Yan¡¯s mobile phone, which was ced aside, vibrated. Shi Yan picked up her phone and went to see Jiang che first. Seeing that he was not disturbed, she opened her phone to read the message.


    it was a video from an unknown source.


    But as soon as she saw the video, Shi Yan knew who had sent it.


    she didn¡¯t start the video immediately. she put down the book, stood up, and walked to the window. she put on her earphones before she started the video call.


    it was an apology video recorded by bai xue.


    It wasn¡¯t long, not even a minute.


    she apologized for her rudeness and hoped that shi yan would not take it to heart.


    White Snow¡¯s unwillingness and anger could be clearly felt through the screen.


    Before receiving the video, she thought that she would be happy to receive an apology from Bai Xue. However, after receiving it, she realized that she was not happy.


    Or rather, he could not be happy at all.


    Shi Yan shifted her gaze from the video to Jiang che, who was sitting on the sofa not far away and focused on his work. She felt very upset.


    Fifth Lord Jiang, a gentle man who was worthy of all the good in the world, had such a pair of parents.


    he was probably the most miserable old man in the world.


    he kept his phone.


    Shi Yan did not intend to show this video to Jiang che.


    She walked over and hugged him from behind.


    with one hand still on the keyboard, jiang che raised his other hand and ced it on the back of her hand that was wrapped around his neck. he rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb and turned around, asking gently, ¡± ¡°what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just a little sleepy.¡± She rubbed her chin against his neck.


    It was almost 11 O ¡®clock. Under normal circumstances, her work and rest were very regr, so it was normal for her to be sleepy at this time.


    It was mainly because her voice was a little muffled. To Jiang che, it did sound like she was sleepy.


    He held her hand and kissed it. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, go to sleep first. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡±


    Shi Yan hugged him and did not let go. She rubbed her head against his neck and said in a coquettish manner,¡±No, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±


    jiang che knew her well enough.


    He had thought that she was sleepy, but now that he saw it, she was affected by some message.


    she wasn¡¯t the clingy type and liked to handle things on her own. if it was her own problem, she would try not to show it in order not to affect him. she would never stick to him and act coquettishly like she was now.


    Then it must be something rted to him.


    He could roughly guess what it was from her reaction.


    However, since she didn¡¯t want to say it, he didn¡¯t n to ask too much, in case she worried him more.


    ¡°Then sit beside me and Lean on Me to sleep. I¡¯ll carry you over after I¡¯m done.¡±


    Shi Yan lowered her head and kissed him on the cheek. She listened to him and sat down beside him, leaning on his shoulder.


    She didn¡¯t sleep and just leaned on him to watch him work.


    after a while, seeing that she still had no intention of sleeping, jiang che stopped and asked gently, ¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were sleepy? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy anymore.¡± She said it with confidence.


    jiang che smiled helplessly.


    He let her be.


    another ten minutes passed, and jiang che¡¯s phone on the table suddenly rang.


    jiang che was a little surprised that someone would call him at this hour.


    usually, very few people would dare to call him directly, let alone call him sote at night.


    The two of them looked at the ringing phone at the same time. It was an unknown number, at least to Shi Yan.


    There was no note.


    However, Jiang che clearly knew who the owner of this number was. The moment he saw the number, his fingers on the keyboard paused.


    It was a short moment, but Shi Yan still saw it. Just as she was about to ask him if he wanted to pick it up, Jiang che said, ¡± ¡°miss shi, help me answer it. i can¡¯t be empty-handed.¡±


    shi yan nced at him, took his cell phone, and answered the call.


    ¡°Ah che.¡± a man¡¯s voice came from the phone.


    her tone was light but serious.


    it was a littleplicated.


    ¡°yes.¡± Jiang che responded faintly, his emotions unreadable.


    ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your rest by calling you sote?¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t answer his question. He only asked emotionlessly, ¡± ¡°Is there something?¡±


    it¡¯s nothing urgent. I just thought I¡¯d chat with you since I haven¡¯t been in contact with you for a long time.


    jiang che didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡± alright, yingluo, you¡¯re not the type to gossip. i¡¯m just looking for trouble by talking to you. i just wanted to ask how you¡¯ve been recently. ¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything, but he followed up with, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s toote to ask now.¡±


    He seemed to beughing at himself.


    ¡°i used to think that you¡¯re omnipotent, and i¡¯m a hedonist who doesn¡¯t do proper work. all i think about all day is how to y for a sense of novelty. I¡¯ve never asked or cared about your matters, until three years ago when you almost died.¡±


    he suddenly stopped.


    he was silent, as if he was taking a deep puff of his cigarette, before saying, ¡± ¡± ah che, as an older brother who¡¯s about 15 years older than you, i¡¯ve neglected my duty. i didn¡¯t have the face to contact you for the past three years. ¡±


    upon hearing this, shi yan could roughly guess the other party¡¯s identity.


    the yun family¡¯s second master, yun qing, was jiang che¡¯s second brother from the same mother.


    She heard that he was a typical rich second generation. When he was young, he was very wild and did not care about men and women, only seeking excitement. She didn¡¯t restrain herself even after she got married and didn¡¯t have any children after ten years of marriage. It was said that his wife and he had a marriage alliance, so they were the same kind of people. They usually yed on their own.


    She had thought that he was a very unruly person, but tonight¡¯s phone call made Shi Yan change her opinion of him.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. thank you for your concern.¡±


    jiang che was very calm.


    But when Shi Yan saw her hand on the keyboard, her right hand¡¯s fingers tightened.


    this was a very subconscious action.


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t even realize it himself.


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to be responsible for my life, so you don¡¯t have to be like this.¡±


    you¡¯re so silly. Yunqing sighed. in your heart, I¡¯ve long been unworthy of being your brother.


    ¡°forget it. if it were me, i would be even more disheartened than you.¡±


    ¡± let¡¯s not talk about this. ah che, i heard that you recently got a girlfriend? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± at the mention of shi yan, jiang che¡¯s clenched fingers slowly loosened and he continued to type on the keyboard.


    ¡°When are you going to bring her back for me and your second sister-inw to see Yingluo? I heard that she¡¯s still a university student and a very obedient girl. Our behavior is publicly known to be bad, so we better not lead such a good girl astray.¡±


    ¡± but to be honest, i really want to see what the girl who can win your heart is like. ¡± Yunqing smiled, ¡± I once thought that you would never like anyone in your life.


    ¡°She is indeed a very good girl.¡±


    yunqing was surprised.


    Ah che was actually willing to tell him all this!


    before he coulde back to his senses, jiang che continued, ¡± ¡°she¡¯s fine,¡±


    Yunqing opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything.


    After a long while, he took a puff of his cigarette and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°now that you¡¯ve said that, i¡¯m even more curious about her. i really want to meet her.¡±


    It seemed like ah che cared about that girl far more than he had thought.

 Chapter 530

    ?


    530 Xie Xingchen¡¯s invitation


    jiang che didn¡¯t reply to him.


    yunqing did not mind. he smiled and said, ¡± but there¡¯s no rush. a lifetime is so long. who knows when we¡¯ll see each other? ¡±


    ¡°With your personality, since you¡¯re willing to be with that girl, you must be serious. When an outstanding person like you gets serious, no girl will be able to escape from you. You two will get married sooner orter. As your brother, I think I should be able to receive your wedding invitation.¡±


    it¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t get it. I¡¯ve been around for so many years and haven¡¯t had any major breakthroughs in my career, but I¡¯ve umted some connections. I should be able to get an invitation to your wedding.


    ¡°......¡±


    shi yan was silent.


    This second master of the Yun family was also an interesting person. Even though the fifth master of the Jiang family didn¡¯t pay much attention to him, he could still chat with him so enthusiastically. Not only did he not feel embarrassed, but he was also very confident.


    no matter how wide hiswork was, it was not easy to get fifth lord jiang¡¯s wedding invitation.


    ¡°ah che, tell me about that girl. i really want to know the story between you two.¡±


    Ever since the news of her and Jiang che being together spread to the capital, countless people had investigated her. Not to mention the story between them, even the information of her 18 generations of ancestors was probably in the hands of many people.


    but from what yun qing said, he did not seem to be one of them.


    This was rare.


    shi yan¡¯s impression of yunqing improved.


    after he got together with shi yan, jiang che did show off, but he didn¡¯t show off to just anyone. He did not intend to tell Yunqing much about him and Shi Yan.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±


    he had made it so obvious that he didn¡¯t want to say more. yunqing was afraid that he would be unhappy if he continued to ask, so he sighed and gave up on the topic.


    ¡°Alright, you should rest early.¡±


    He added, ¡± ah che, I¡¯m calling you this time. It has nothing to do with anyone else. I just wanted to talk to you.


    he hung up the phone.


    but shi yan and jiang che both understood what he meant.


    He was telling Jiang che that he didn¡¯t make this call to plead for the Yun family.


    the busy tone came from the phone. shi yan hung up and put the phone aside. she held jiang che¡¯s arm and looked up at him.


    Looking into her eyes that were filled with heartache and worry, Jiang che wanted tofort him and tell him that he was fine, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.


    shi yan was indeed a few years younger than him, but in front of shi yan, he always subconsciously didn¡¯t want to hide his thoughts.


    ¡°he¡¯s my second brother from the same mother, yun jiaxing¡¯s second brother.¡± he said.


    Shi Yan raised a hand and ced it on his face. She then raised her head and kissed him on the lips.


    ¡°i¡¯ve guessed it,¡± she said.


    she took theputer from hisp and ced it on the table at the side. she even saved it for him.


    she kissed him on the lips again. ¡± mr. jiang, take a break. you¡¯ve been staring at theputer for a long time. your eyes need to rest. ¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll close my eyes and rest for a while.¡± He turned to hug her waist and buried his face in her neck. Ms. Shi, let me lean on you for a while. Just ten minutes. Wake me up after ten minutes.


    ¡°okay,¡± shi yan hugged him back.


    Some things didn¡¯t have to be made clear, and words offort didn¡¯t have to be said. he was the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord that countless people feared. he didn¡¯t need to show his weakness in front of others, not even in front of her.


    The fifth Lord Jiang had his dignity.


    he didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s sympathy.


    Even if she didn¡¯t give him sympathy but heartache.


    The two of them hugged quietly for ten minutes. Ten minutester, Shi Yan reminded Jiang che to continue working as promised. jiang che took hisptop back and continued to concentrate on his work. shi yan continued to lean on his shoulder and watch him work.


    the two of them were in the same state as before they received yun qing¡¯s call, as if they had not received such a call tonight.


    *


    The next day, they followed Jing Han¡¯s Guide and headed to one of the tourist attractions. Mu Xingxing and Shi Yao didn¡¯t join them, and instead, they went to a location that they had been to before.


    This was what mu Xing had told Shi Yan in the morning.


    she told shi yan that she wouldn¡¯t be going with them today and wished them a good time. she also said that if everyone came back early in the evening, they could have dinner together.


    it was a very normal way of getting along when they met acquaintances from different ces while traveling.


    However, mu Xingxing didn¡¯t have dinner with them. mu xingxing and shi yao returned rtivelyte, and by the time they arrived, shi yan and the others had already finished eating.


    just after dinner, shi yan received an invitation from jupiter.


    the gist of it was that there would be an auction nearby tonight, jointly organized by xie xingchen and his friends. xie xingchen invited mu xing to take a look, and when xie xingchen invited mu xing, he also invited a few of his friends from mu xing as well.


    mu xingxing even said that she and shi yao had never attended such events before and were a little nervous, so she really hoped that she woulde along.


    Shi Yan had wanted to refuse, but when she saw the list of items for tonight¡¯s auction sent by mu Xing, there was one thing that Jing Han liked very much. Thinking that she had not found a suitable gift for Jing Han and su mu for the engagement, Shi Yan changed her mind.


    Speaking of which, Shi Yan had only attended an auction once with her parents nine years ago.


    To her, it was a fresh experience.


    Of course, she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to try new things.


    aside from choosing engagement gifts for jing han and su mu, she also wanted to attend an auction with jiang che.


    To be more precise, she wanted to experience many things with Jiang che and create more beautiful memories that belonged to them. When they were old, they could sit down together and reminisce about each other.


    the auction was very formal.


    She needed to dress formally. Mu Xingxing asked Shi Yan if she needed her help to prepare the dress, but Shi Yan refused. Shi Yan contacted Tang Fu. Tang Fu was in the entertainment industry and had a widework in this area. Soon, someone sent four sets of gowns to the hotel.


    two male and female outfits.


    xie xingchen had sent a car to pick them up. By the time Shi Yan and the others left the hotel, mu Xingxing and Shi Yao were already waiting for them outside. They were standing right beside the car Xie Xingchen had sent over.


    Seeing the well-dressed Shi Yan walking out with Jiang che in a suit, Shi Yao nearly screamed out loud, but she quickly covered her mouth.


    Mu Xingxing¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t any less than Shi Yao¡¯s.


    she also stared at the two of them in a daze.


    Shi Yan was dressed in a light purple gown. Her ck hair fell straight down to her waist, and her face was covered with exquisite makeup.


    Perhaps she was afraid of the cold at night, so she was wearing a coat.


    Male style.


    It was obviously Jiang Che¡¯s.


    Jiang che had put it on Shi Yan before she left.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t argue with him about why he had to use his coat to put it on for her when she had clearly brought one. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess Jiang Che¡¯s intention.


    It was nothing more than iming her own territory, so that people could tell at a nce that she was taken.


    Shi Yan was very indulgent towards Jiang Che¡¯s unmoving yet undisguisable possessiveness.


    Jiang che was dressed in a ck suit, a white shirt, and a tie with light purple patterns. His face was exquisite, and he exuded a gentle temperament.


    the two of them were undoubtedly eye-catching when they stood together, and they were undoubtedly a good match.


    mu xingxing¡¯s gaze stopped on shi yan for a moment, then fell on jiang che¡¯s body and face.


    ¡°shi yan, you¡¯re so beautiful tonight,¡± she said with a smile.


    he didn¡¯t show any favoritism and even praised jing han.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. shi yan smiled and replied, ¡± you¡¯re very beautiful too. ¡±


    jing han returned thepliment politely.


    ¡± alright, we¡¯re both very beautiful tonight. ¡± mu xingxing smiled. ¡± get in the car first. it¡¯s cold outside. ¡± mr. xie said that the auction venue is not far from here, and it¡¯s about a twenty-minute drive.¡±


    sitting in the car, shi yao couldn¡¯t help but steal nces at shi yan.


    he was caught by shi yan.


    ¡°t-that ... shi yan, you¡¯re too beautiful. i really can¡¯t control my eyes.¡± she said in embarrassment. also, you and the fifth lord jiang are really a good match!¡±


    still feeling a little weak, he patted the mu beside her and said, ¡± ¡°Xingxing, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    mu xingxing seemed to be in a daze and only came back to his senses after she patted him.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°I said that Shi Yan and the fifth Lord Jiang are a good match. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ¡°ah?¡± she looked at shi yan and jiang che, who seemed to be still in a daze. ¡± oh, right. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. shi yan thanked him politely.


    Shi Yao hurriedly replied, ¡± you¡¯re wee. I¡¯m just speaking the truth. ¡°xingxing, do you have something on your mind? Why do you look a little absent-minded?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just a little nervous because I¡¯ve never been in this kind of situation before. You also know that Mr. Xie invited me because of xingran. If I were to lose myposure at the auction, it would be a disgrace to xingran and Mr. Xie.¡±


    ¡°ording to what you¡¯ve said, this is my first time attending an auction of this level. wouldn¡¯t i be more nervous? Xingxing, you¡¯re my spiritual pir. If you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll be even more scared. wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing for miss xie and mr. xie if we both lose ourposure?¡±


    ¡°Spiritual pir? you just have to make me happy. i think you¡¯re much calmer than i am.¡±


    ¡± hehe, ¡± shi yao chuckled foolishly. ¡± i was just pretending. ¡±


    shi yan watched their interaction for a while before looking away.


    She was a little curious. Did Xie Xingchen invite them as well just because they were friends of Jupiter?

 Chapter 531

    ?


    531 he actually didn¡¯t know her identity


    The auction was held in the form of a banquet and an auction.


    it could be seen that the auction was just an excuse. in fact, it was no different from other business banquets, used to expand social connections.


    nan city was not a ce jiang che was familiar with, but there were definitely people in the circle who had heard of fifth lord jiang¡¯s name and had seen him before. it was just that they did not dare to think that he would appear here.


    therefore, when shi yan¡¯s group appeared at the banquet venue, everyone¡¯s attention was attracted by their appearance. some people felt that they had seen jiang che before, but they didn¡¯t dare to think that it was fifth lord jiang.


    On the other hand, Xie Xingchen quickly came up to them the moment they entered the venue.


    ¡°Xingxing, do you think the person walking towards us is Mr. Xie who invited you over? he¡¯s really thoughtful. your friendship with him is only so-so, but he actually left so many important people behind to greet you.¡±


    Shi Yao was feeling extremely nervous, especially when she was walking together with such an eye-catching group of people. If it weren¡¯t for mu Xingxing holding her arm, her legs would¡¯ve turned to jelly and she wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk.


    however, this did not stop her from gossiping.


    she had seen many people at the banquet on tv, most of whom were famous people in southern city. before he saw them, xie xingchen was entertaining a big shot he had seen on tv.


    ¡°i don¡¯t have that much face.¡± Mu Xingxingughed.


    shi yao was puzzled.


    mu xingxing didn¡¯t say much and only looked at jiang che and shi yan with a smile.


    shi yao instantly understood.


    ¡°the stars.¡± Xie Xingchen greeted mu Xingxing first and did not ignore her. It could be said that he was very thoughtful.


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation, Sir.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re wee. you¡¯re my sister¡¯s good friend, so you¡¯re my good friend as well. Besides, I should be the one thanking you.¡±


    ¡°thank me?¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s right. thank you. if it weren¡¯t for you, i wouldn¡¯t have been able to invite the fifth master of the jiang family and the young master of the su family. ¡± He took a few steps forward and called out to Jiang che and su mu, ¡± I¡¯m sorry. I was in a hurry that day and didn¡¯t recognize fifth Lord Jiang and young master su at first sight. It was my business partner who recognized you and reminded me just now. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid I would have to neglect you two.


    he pulled the person who hade with him to his side. ¡± ¡± this is my partner, xue yu, from south city. the auction was organized by us together. xue yu likes to travel around, so i¡¯ve seen you two on some asions. ¡±


    ¡°Jiang, fifth Lord Jiang, young master su.¡± xue yu quickly went up to greet him. he was very timid in front of jiang che and could not even greet him properly.


    after all, this was someone else¡¯s ce. since he had epted the invitation, he should still give him some face.


    Jiang che nodded slightly.


    he did not make a sound.


    Su mu, on the other hand, said, ¡± we¡¯re just here for a vacation in southern city. It¡¯s a private trip. It¡¯s just a coincidence that we¡¯re here to join in the fun. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. You can go and entertain the others.


    It was obvious that they didn¡¯t want to show off and wanted to keep a low profile.


    No one dared to say that Jiang che was not giving them face. On the contrary, Xue Yu was ttered that he could nod at them.


    ¡°then, then please be at ease. i hope you can bid for something as you wish tonight. it¡¯s not a wasted trip. xingchen and i will go entertain the other guests. by the way, xingchen has arranged room number eleven for you all. if you¡¯re tired, you can go and rest.¡±


    xie xingchen said,¡±i didn¡¯t know that it was fifth lord jiang and young master su, so the private room was randomly arranged. now that i know it¡¯s the two of you, i¡¯m afraid that room 11 is not very suitable.¡± xue yu, get someone to make the arrangements and empty room number one.¡±


    Xue Yu smacked his forehead and apologized to them, ¡± ¡± look at me, i¡¯m so confused. i¡¯ll go arrange it now! ¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t care what room it was. With his status, he had always enjoyed the best treatment and had long been used to other people¡¯s special treatment. In his opinion, it was not a big deal for others to change his room to the best room at thest minute.


    But Shi Yan was unwilling to ept this favor.


    Once he epted this favor, if Xie Xingchen looked for Jiang che or su mu for any matters in the future, it would not be good to reject them directly.


    it was a problem.


    ¡°No need to trouble yourself, Room 11 will do,¡± she said.


    xie xingchen and xue yu seemed to have just noticed shi yan, and were a little surprised that she could make a decision without the fifth lord jiang¡¯s permission.


    in the eyes of these people, women were often just men¡¯s essories, and the more powerful the man was, the more so.


    however, the two of them were very observant. seeing that shi yan had finished speaking and jiang che didn¡¯t say anything, as if he would do whatever she said, they didn¡¯t dare to neglect shi yan.


    then we¡¯ll do as this youngdy says and stay in Room 11. I¡¯ll get someone to clean up Room 11 again and change it to the best tea. xie xingchen said.


    Xue Yu bade him farewell and left to make the arrangements.


    Xie Xingchen didn¡¯t leave immediately. He looked at Shi Yan and Jing Han. I was being impolite to the two of you just now. How may I address you? ¡±


    However, he was not staring at them as he asked this question. Instead, he was looking at Jiang che and su mu.


    He had a good sense of propriety.


    ¡°shi yan, my fianc¨¦e.¡± Jiang che said.


    Xie Xingchen was a little surprised that he would respond and even emphasize the word ¡®fianc¨¦e¡¯.


    su mu had introduced jing han in a simr way.


    ¡°oh, it¡¯s miss shi and miss jing. i¡¯ve been rude.¡±


    then, he looked at shi yan and hesitated for a while before asking, ¡± if i may ask, is there any rtionship between miss shi and the shi family in the capital city? ¡±


    ¡± it¡¯s really presumptuous of me to say that. i noticed that miss shi¡¯s eyes resemble eldest madam shi¡¯s, and miss shi came here with young master su, so i couldn¡¯t help but overthink it. after all, it¡¯s no secret in the circle that the eldest madam of the shi family in jingdu is the eldest daughter of the su family in haicheng. ¡±


    Su mu answered before Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°yanyan is my younger sister.¡±


    This confirmed Xie Xingchen¡¯s guess.


    xie xingchen seemed to be a little shocked by this news. he opened his mouth and only said after a long while, ¡± ¡°i actually guessed right.¡±


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s fianc¨¦e is the eldest daughter of the Shi family, who rarely shows her face in public. If this news gets back to the capital, I don¡¯t know how many people will be shocked,¡± he said half-jokingly.


    this reaction didn¡¯t seem like she was pretending to not know.


    Xie Xingchen really did not know about her rtionship with the Shi family.


    this surprised shi yan.


    in the capital city, other than the shi family who had a deeper rtionship with her, the xie family was second.


    The old master of the Xie family had three brothers. After the third branch was expelled from the Xie family, the Xie family still had the first branch and the second branch. as the eldest son of the xie family¡¯s second branch, xie xingchen still had some status in the xie family.


    Xie Heng had already seen her in Haicheng, but Xie Xingchen still did not know about her rtionship with the Shi family.


    Well, the Xie family seemed to be simr to the one-word rule. Whoever was in charge had the absolute right to speak. Indeed, not everyone was qualified to ask about the matters of Xie Heng, the family head.


    Thinking about it this way, it did not seem strange that Xie Xingchen did not know her identity.


    ¡°What? you¡¯re the youngdy of the shi family?¡±


    at this moment, someone eximed in shock.


    It was mu.


    Her reaction was so big that everyone around her, including Jiang che, looked at her.


    shi yan looked at her and smiled. ¡± i thought xingxing already knew. you¡¯ve also heard me call su mu ¡®cousin¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Also, Xingxing, your reaction is too big. Is it so hard to believe that I¡¯m the young miss of the Shi family? I¡¯m also surnamed Shi.¡±

 Chapter 532

    ?


    532 When are you getting engaged?


    ¡°the star¡¯s reaction was indeed a little too big.¡± Xie Xingchen looked at mu.


    there was a look of disapproval in his eyes.


    He might even be a little dissatisfied.


    If Shi Yan was not mistaken.


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t quite understand where this dissatisfaction came from.


    to xie xingchen, mu xing was just a good friend of his sister. it was normal for him to be confused and disapproving of mu xing, but it was hard to understand why he was dissatisfied with jian jia.


    ¡°i¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of everyone.¡± Mu Xingxing said, embarrassed.


    she turned to look at shi yan. ¡± i did hear you call young master su ¡®cousin¡¯. but to be honest, i didn¡¯t think much of it. i just thought that young master su liked you very much and took you as his sister. ¡± i¡¯ve told you before, you have a natural affinity that makes people unconsciously want to get close to you.¡±


    ¡± besides, not everyone knows about the rtionship between the shi family in jingdu and the su family in haicheng. the mu family has limited ess to the social circle, and i¡¯ve been abroad all year round, so i know even less. ¡±


    ¡°I have such a big reaction because the youngdy of the Shi family is a legendary figure in my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Xingran has mentioned to me more than once that the two most distinguished girls in their generation are the Shi family¡¯s eldest miss and the Xuan family¡¯s eldest miss. Even if she was born in the Xie family, which is on par with the Shi and Xuan families, her status can¡¯t bepared to these two at all. Because she¡¯s the youngdy of the second branch, and she¡¯s also a youngdy who¡¯s taken care of by someone else, her status in the Xie family is already awkward.¡±


    ¡°xingran has always been envious of the two youngdies of the shi and xuan families. The more she mentioned them, the deeper my impression of these two girls became.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ll make you guysugh.¡±


    without waiting for shi yan to speak, xie xingchen frowned and said,¡±Xingran actually has such an idea!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that she was adopted by my mother from a side branch, but for so many years, my parents have raised her as their own daughter, and I have also treated her as my own sister. although we are the second branch, the xie family is of one heart and big brother has never treated our second branch badly. the first branch does not have a daughter, so she is the only girl in our xie family¡¯s generation, the eldest youngdy of our xie family!¡±


    as he said that, he sighed with a hint of self-me, ¡± ¡°i think we¡¯re not doing a good job as family, that¡¯s why xingran doesn¡¯t have a sense of belonging.¡±


    by right, mu xingxing should have said something to defend herself or apologize. it was her words that had caused xie xingchen to sigh with emotion, but mu xingxing did not say anything.


    xie xingchen didn¡¯t seem to think there was anything wrong with it. after sighing, he continued, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯ve made a fool of myself. i¡¯ll go entertain the others, please excuse me. ¡±


    After Xie Xingchen left, Shi Yao turned to mu Xingxing and whispered, ¡± ¡± xingxing, you shouldn¡¯t have said those words in front of mr. xie just now. you¡¯ve made the atmosphere awkward. ¡±


    ¡°i just realized it.¡± mu xingxing smiled awkwardly. ¡± i was so focused on talking about myself that i forgot that mr. xie is still here. ¡±


    She looked at Shi Yan. I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the youngdy of the Shi family that xingran often mentioned. I¡¯m so surprised that Ipletely forgot who was there.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Mr. Xie will me me for speaking too much.¡±


    ¡°The second young master of the Xie family doesn¡¯t seem to be a petty person, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Shi Yan consoled.


    He did not continue on this topic.


    They stayed in the banquet hall for a while before going to Room 11 on the second floor.


    sitting in the private room, one could clearly see the scene on the first floor through the hanging gauze curtain.


    Each private room had a special waiter. As soon as they entered the private room, the waiter came in to pour them tea and asked if they wanted to drink anything else. After they were done, the waiter retreated to stand outside the private room.


    ¡°It¡¯s so advanced! If I wasn¡¯t with you guys, I probably wouldn¡¯t dare to move after sitting down.¡± the attendant went out to close the door, and shi yao heaved a sigh of relief. she picked up the cup of tea beside her and took a sip. ¡± i feel like the tea here is exceptionally good. ¡±


    ¡°if it¡¯s good, drink more.¡± Mu Xingxing smiled and pushed the pastry in front of her. this pastry is not bad. You can try it.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. shi yao chuckled. ¡± xingxing, if it weren¡¯t for you, i probably wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to witness such a high-ss event in my entire life. ¡±


    shi yao was actually very nervous, and she tried her best to ignore the presence of shi yan and the others.


    After what happened downstairs just now, she already knew that these friends of hers on Jupiter were not ordinary people, but people of high status.


    First miss, first young master, and fifth master.


    why would an ordinary person use the term ¡®grandpa¡¯?


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of luck she had to be able to sit in the same private room and drink the same tea as such a person.


    On the other hand, the others didn¡¯t have asplicated a thought as Shi Yao.


    shi yan sat on the left side of jiang che. there was a short table between the two of them for tea and snacks. On Shi Yan¡¯s right was Jing Han, who used to be su mu.


    mu xingxing sat to the right of jiang che.


    It was obvious that Shi Yan and Jiang Che¡¯s seats were equivalent to the main seats.


    Of course, these were all secondary. The main thing was that Shi Yan and Jing Han were next to each other, so it was more convenient for them to talk. after they sat down, they would chat with each other in hushed tones from time to time, so they didn¡¯t pay much attention to what mu xingxing and shi yao were saying.


    In Jing Han¡¯s hand was the list of the auction tonight. It was a booklet that had been ced there before they entered the private room. There was one copy on each low table, and there were three copies in total.


    ¡°Apart from that screen, is there anything else that sister hai LAN likes?¡± Shi Yan asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really like her, but I¡¯m interested in two other things. I heard that you like to y chess. What do you think of this white jade?¡± jing han leaned over and asked her with the opened booklet in his hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, but the fifth Lord Jiang has an even better one.¡±


    ¡± alright, ¡± jing han said regretfully. ¡± i was thinking that if you like it, i¡¯ll take a picture and give it to youter. ¡± She looked at Shi Yan with a smile. sister Xiaoyan, I heard that you like that screen. You¡¯re nning to bid for it and give it to me, right? ¡±


    shi yan smiled and said nothing.


    It was a silent agreement.


    I know you¡¯re going to bid for it as a gift to me, so I don¡¯t n on bidding for it myselfter. However, I have to return you a copy of what I¡¯ve received from you. See if there¡¯s anything you like, and I¡¯ll bid for it as a gift for you.


    ¡± i¡¯m nning to give it to you and my cousin for your engagement ceremony. sister han doesn¡¯t need to give me a portion in return. ¡± Shi Yan smiled. if you want to go back, you can wait until I¡¯m engaged to fifth Lord Jiang and prepare an engagement ceremony for me.


    ¡°shi yan, are you going to get engaged to the fifth lord jiang?¡± Mu Xing suddenly interjected.


    looking at shi yan and then at jiang che, mu xingxing blinked and gossiped, ¡± ¡°Speaking of which, Jiang the fifth introduced you as his fianc¨¦e just now downstairs.¡±


    it was not shi yan who replied to her, but jiang che who spoke first, ¡± ¡°engaged or not, she¡¯s already my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s gaze fell on the ring on shi yan¡¯s finger.


    mu xingxing also saw the ring on shi yan¡¯s hand.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t the first time she saw it. She probably didn¡¯t expect the ring to be so formal and thought it was just an ordinary essory. After all, it wasn¡¯t umon to wear rings randomly in today¡¯s society.


    ¡°i see. congrattions.¡±


    ¡°However, Shi Yan, with your and fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s status, you should have to hold an official engagement ceremony before it¡¯s truly decided, right? when do you n to hold the engagement ceremony?¡±


    This time, Jiang che didn¡¯t rush to answer. He nced at mu Xingxing and took a sip of tea.


    she intended to let shi yan reply to her on her own.


    shi yan nced at mu xing and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°no rush.¡±


    when the time is fixed, ¡± he said, ¡± I¡¯ll invite you to attend. I hope Xingxing can give me face.

 Chapter 533

    ?


    533 Help him carry the beauty home


    ¡°look at you,¡± The Jupiter monster red at her. I told you that I really want to be friends with you. I¡¯m so happy that you invited me to your engagement ceremony. How can I not go? ¡±


    ¡°shi yan, you have to remember what you said now. don¡¯t forget to invite me.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget,¡± Shi Yan smiled at her.


    Jing Han, who was sitting next to him, looked around at Shi Yan and then at Jupiter. Then she took a sip of tea.


    as she sipped on her tea, her lips curved into a slight smile.


    he said with interest.


    It was covered by the teacup by his lips.


    The banquet didn¡¯tst long. Shi Yan and the others sat in the private room for about half an hour before it ended.


    The auction began.


    Theyout of the banquet hall had also changed. There was an additional auction stage, and many tables and chairs were added under the auction stage. People took their seats one after another.


    the private rooms on the second floor were also filled with people.


    it was obvious that the private rooms on the second floor were prepared for distinguished guests.


    Before the auction started, Xie Xingchen came to greet them again. Before he left, he even instructed the attendant outside the door to serve them well and not to be negligent.


    This scene happened to be seen by someone.


    with Xie Xingchen¡¯s personality, there aren¡¯t many people in southern city who can make him treat them so seriously. Who¡¯s in Room 11? ¡± he asked the person beside him.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know, boss. do you need me to ask?¡±


    They had only arrived after Shi Yan and the others had entered the private room, so they had missed the opportunity to meet them at the banquet.


    ¡°Since Xie Xingchen treats people so seriously, you might not be able to get anything out of him. Don¡¯t make too much noise.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t worry, boss. i know what to do.¡±


    the assistant left, and the man entered room 3 with a man with a big belly.


    As soon as they entered the private room, someone followed them and was stopped outside the door by the waiter. ¡°Miss, please wait.¡±


    ¡°I know the person inside, please pass the message.¡±


    just as the person in room 3 sat down, there was a knock on the door. the attendant pushed the door open and came in.¡±President Liu, there¡¯s ady outside who says she knows the gentleman beside you and wants to ask for your protection.¡±


    the big-bellied man was the boss liu that the waiter had mentioned.


    ¡°There¡¯s ady outside who knows Yingluo?¡±


    as president liu spoke, he looked at the man sitting beside him. ¡± sorry for disturbing your peace. i¡¯ll go out and see what¡¯s going on. ¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± The man interrupted him and looked at the waiter.


    probably because his eyes were too intimidating and the pressure he gave off was too strong, the waiter immediately understood what he meant without him saying anything. he quickly lowered his head and said, ¡± ¡°that youngdy said her surname is xuan.¡±


    ¡°announce?¡± the big-bellied president liu was surprised. ¡± president xie, is he from the capital city¡¯s xuan family? ¡±


    ¡°Yes or no, we¡¯ll know when we see him.¡±


    ¡°but yingluo, didn¡¯t you not want others to know that you¡¯re here? will it bring you trouble if you see her now?¡±


    xie heng nced at him.


    President Liu¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he immediately shut up.


    ¡°invite her in,¡± boss liu said to the waiter.


    No one knew that Xie Heng was here. He was passing by South City and heard that Xie Xingchen had set up such a ce here, so he came to take a look at it on the spur of the moment. It was indeed a cover-up to be with President Liu.


    However, he just didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he was here. He wasn¡¯t afraid of others knowing.


    ¡°thank you n head, sorry for the disturbance.¡± xuan siyun was dressed in a red gown, as ostentatious as ever.


    ¡± i thought i was mistaken. i didn¡¯t expect it to really be n head xie. ¡±


    xie heng didn¡¯t invite her to sit, but asked her directly,¡±miss xuan, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine. i just didn¡¯t expect to meet n head xie here, so i came over to say hello.¡± he smiled and said, ¡± master xie, aren¡¯t you going to invite me to sit? it¡¯s very impolite to let ady stand like this.¡±


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    before I came in, I asked someone to inquire about it. This private room was prepared for President Liu. I don¡¯t think that master Xie is here to support second young master Xie.


    ¡°Miss Xuan, what do you want to say?¡±


    Xuan Siyun smiled and poured herself a ss of wine, but she didn¡¯t drink it. She yed with the wine ss in her hand.


    ¡± i want to say that second young master xie doesn¡¯t know that master xie is here. i guess master xie doesn¡¯t want second young master xie to know that you¡¯re here. ¡±


    ¡°so? Are you threatening me, miss Xuan?¡±


    ¡± threatening me is too much. i just thought that i could meet master xie by chance on a casual trip to the south. i thought it was fate and wanted to make friends with master xie. ¡±


    the auction for the first item had already started, but none of them paid attention to it.


    xie heng¡¯s unmoved but oppressive gaze fell on xuan siyun, but she was unmoved.


    Her courage was not something that anyone could have.


    President Liu was sitting between the two of them. When he heard this, he just wanted to disappear.


    This young miss Xuan¡¯s courage was not just big, she even dared to threaten this master! he didn¡¯t even try to hide his threat!


    he was just a small character, and he didn¡¯t want to be a mortal who was involved in a fight between immortals!


    He shrank back silently, trying to reduce his presence as much as possible.


    Their eyes met for a moment before Xie Heng said,¡±House Xie and house Xuan have always had business dealings, so I thought I was friends with the heir of house Xuan.¡±


    ¡°Master Xie also said that you¡¯re a friend of the heir of house Xuan, not the eldest miss. i¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the recent happenings in the xuan family.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know how long i can keep my identity as the heir of house xuan. when i¡¯m no longer the heir, i¡¯ll no longer be friends with master xie, right? This isn¡¯t what I want. When I said I wanted to be friends with family head Xie, I didn¡¯t mean this kind of friend.¡±


    ¡°i heard that master xie is in love with the youngdy of the shi family. i can help you achieve your wish.¡±


    Xie Heng didn¡¯t pay much attention to her at first, but when he heard this, his fingers that were gently tapping on the armrest of the sofa paused and he looked up at her.


    ¡°oh? I wonder where miss Xuan heard this from?¡±


    ¡°I have my own ways.¡±


    it was an exaggeration to say that he was in love with the youngdy of the shi family. she had only heard some rumors that the shi family and the xie family had the intention of getting married a few years ago, but she was not sure if it was true.


    He thought he could get some useful information from Xie Heng¡¯s reaction, but Xie Heng¡¯s emotions were not exposed at all, so he could not see anything.


    She didn¡¯t have much contact with Xie Heng, and her grandfather was in charge of the two families ¡®businesses. it was not until this moment that she truly understood why the outside world used the word ¡°unfathomable¡± to describe the young master of the xie n and why so many people thought that he was the only one who couldpare to the fifth lord jiang.


    He really couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°on the other hand, family head xie, you didn¡¯t refute my words. does that mean that the rumors i heard are true? are you really in love with the shi family¡¯s eldest daughter?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, miss Xuan?¡±


    his attitude was so ambiguous that even xuan siyun couldn¡¯t tell if he was interested in miss shi.


    ¡°i¡¯m asking because i don¡¯t know, but i can see that family head xie doesn¡¯t seem to want to tell me your true thoughts, so i won¡¯t ask. Regardless of whether family head Xie is interested in youngdy Shi, there is no harm in marrying into the Shi family. As the saying goes, there¡¯s no smoke without fire. If there¡¯s a rumor that the Shi family and the Xie family have long been interested in marrying, I believe that there should be someone in your two families who has such intentions.¡±


    ¡°i can help n head xie to bring home a beauty.¡±


    ¡°although i¡¯ve never seen this mysterious youngdy of the shi family, i¡¯m sure she¡¯s a beauty judging from the looks of the previous master and madam of the shi family.¡±

 Chapter 534

    ?


    534 Forced to a dead end


    never seen it before?


    xie heng nced at xuan siyun.


    It seemed that she still didn¡¯t know that Shi Yan, whom she had met in Haicheng, was the eldest daughter of the Shi family.


    it was a little surprising.


    xuan siyun was able to win the position of heir among the many children of the xuan family. even xuan jinrui, who he had admired in his early years, lost to her. he thought she had some ability.


    Even if Shi Yan¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t easy to find out, Xuan Siyun had been in contact with Shi Yan more than once. She thought that Xuan Siyun had already guessed her identity since Shi Yan was someone who couldn¡¯t be ignored no matter what the asion was and her surname was Shi.


    he had overestimated xuan siyun.


    ¡°There¡¯s indeed no harm in marrying into the Shi family. If I can marry into the Shi family, I¡¯ll be like a tiger that has grown wings. However, the marriage partner that can make me even more powerful is not just miss Shi. If I marry miss Xuan, the heir of the Xuan family, the result will be the same.¡±


    ¡± moreover, miss shi is just a rich youngdy who was raised in her boudoir. even if she is doted on by her family, she doesn¡¯t have any real power in her hands. inparison, it¡¯s more beneficial for me to choose miss xuan, who has real power, to marry. ¡±


    ¡°miss xuan is also a beauty. if you want to help me win the beauty, why don¡¯t you rmend yourself? don¡¯t tell me i¡¯m not good enough for miss xuan?¡±


    master Xie must be joking. You are a Dragon among men. It¡¯s me who doesn¡¯t dare to dream about you.


    seeing xie heng staring at her, xuan siyun smiled,¡±Alright, actually, I already have someone in my heart.¡±


    ¡± i see. to be liked by such an outstanding person like miss xuan, he must be an outstanding person. ¡±


    Without waiting for Xuan Siyun to speak, he continued,¡±However, miss Xuan already has someone in her heart. How can you be sure that miss Shi doesn¡¯t?¡±


    Xuan Siyun was stunned.


    She had never thought about this.


    she only thought that if she could help xie heng and the shi family get married, she would have reached a cooperation with xie heng. Xuan Jinrui had the help of the fifth Lord Jiang. If she could get Xie Heng to help her, her position as the heir would not be shaken.


    ¡°i don¡¯t think so. i heard that the youngdy of the shi family is less than 20 years old and rarelyes out. she rarelyes into contact with outsiders, so i don¡¯t think she has a sweetheart. taking a step back, even if she has someone in her heart, it¡¯s far from beingparable to family head xie.¡±


    ¡°well, young girls like outstanding people.¡±


    ¡°Miss Xuan, are you telling me that if miss Shi already has someone in her heart, I can just lure the youngdy into falling in love with someone else? Is this what you mean?¡±


    xuan siyun wasn¡¯t sure if he was angry, but he hid his emotions very well and she couldn¡¯t tell. however, she knew that if they continued to talk, their negotiation would fall apart.


    A person like Xie Heng should be disdainful to do such a thing.


    ¡°i¡¯m just emphasizing that there aren¡¯t many people as outstanding as you. i didn¡¯t express it clearly enough, so family head xie misunderstood. If family head Xie doesn¡¯t like it, just pretend I never said these words.¡±


    he smiled and sighed. ¡± i just wanted to be friends with master xie. i didn¡¯t expect that i didn¡¯t find the right direction. our good rtionship almost turned into a bad one. ¡±


    I was invited here by second young master Xie. I have to go and greet him, so I won¡¯t disturb master Xie.


    as he spoke, he took a sip of the wine in his ss, put it down, and stood up to leave.


    since talking nicely didn¡¯t work, she could only continue to threaten him. she had already made it so obvious, so she thought that xie heng would stop her.


    in fact, xie heng did call out to her, but it was not what she thought.


    ¡°miss xuan.¡±


    looking at her smiling eyes, xie heng was expressionless.¡±Miss Xuan, please prepare your own bargaining chips the next time you discuss cooperation with others. let¡¯s not talk about whether i¡¯m interested in eldest young miss shi, it¡¯s not up to eldest young miss xuan to interfere in our matters.¡±


    ¡°In terms of actual power, miss Shi is indeed not as good as miss Xuan. But in terms of pampering at home, no one in the capital canpare to miss Shi. The Shi family doesn¡¯t care about their elders, but they can¡¯t tolerate anyone looking down on their juniors.¡±


    miss Shi is the Apple of her brother¡¯s eye. Her marriage will be decided by the Shi family and herself. Miss Xuan will never get a chance.


    his words made xuan siyun¡¯s smile freeze on her face.


    then, his expression changed.


    There were very few people who dared to speak to her so ruthlessly and p her face so directly!


    ¡± master xie, you¡¯re so protective of the youngdy of the shi family. it seems that the rumors that you¡¯re in love with her are true. i¡¯ve been meddlesome! ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just that i¡¯m being meddlesome with good intentions. family head xie is so merciless, aren¡¯t you afraid that i¡¯ll be unhappy and take revenge?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡± as expected of family head xie. you¡¯re so bold! ¡± xuan siyun snorted coldly and left the room. the door was mmed loudly, scaring president liu who was in the room.


    ¡± um, president xie, she¡¯s the heir to the xuan family after all. is this okay? ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine,¡± Xie Heng seemed to have something on his mind and was a little distracted.


    but it¡¯s highly possible that she¡¯s going to meet second young master Xie directly. If she says something, we won¡¯t be able to hide the fact that you¡¯re here.


    ¡± if i can¡¯t hide it, then i won¡¯t. i didn¡¯t let others know that i¡¯m here because i don¡¯t like trouble. i¡¯m not really afraid of others knowing that i¡¯m here. ¡±


    boss liu thought about it and it seemed to be true. so what if second young master xie knew that president xie was here? The one who should be nervous was second young master Xie, who was trying to expand hiswork in southern city.


    Usually, only those who did not know their ce would think of secretly expanding their connections to increase their strength.


    ¡°speaking of which, miss xuan¡¯s actions surprised me.¡± boss liu sighed.


    ¡°By right, she should be a very smart person to stand out as the heir of house Xuan among all her brothers and sisters. But what she just said didn¡¯t seem like something a smart person would say.¡±


    she wanted to matchmake the shi family¡¯s eldest daughter and president xie. putting aside whether president xie was willing to let others interfere in his private affairs, how could she find a match for the eldest daughter of the shi family just because she wanted to? What did he think the Shi family was? did she think that the shi family was a small family that she could manipte as she pleased?


    Bewilderment.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably been forced into a dead end.¡± xie heng said.


    people who were forced into a dead end generally had no reason to speak of.


    xuan siyun was also stupid. she actually provoked jiang che. even he would try not to offend jiang che if he could.


    And there was Xuan Siyun, she knew that the other party already had someone in love, but she still wanted to fight for it. Did she really like someone from the bottom of her heart?


    Perhaps it was.


    however, he wouldn¡¯t do something like this, where he knew that he would definitely lose and still had to fight until his head bled and he could only be the enemy of the person he liked.


    At this moment, the assistant who had gone to inquire returned.


    ¡°Patriarch, I¡¯ve found out.¡± since they weren¡¯t outside, xie yu¡¯s address of xie heng had also changed. ¡± there are a total of six people in room 11. they were personally invited by second young master. i heard that they are miss xingran¡¯s friends and a few of her friends. ¡±


    ¡°Xingran¡¯s friend? what is his identity?¡± for xie xingchen to treat him so seriously, he must not be a small figure.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t find out who miss xingran¡¯s friends are, but they shouldn¡¯t be anything special. Instead, it¡¯s the few people who came with her.¡±


    I heard that the second young master calls the other party ¡®fifth master¡¯. That fifth master has a youngdy with the surname Shi, so I guess that the fifth master should be the fifth master Jiang.


    fifth master jiang?


    boss liu¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    what day was it today? why were all these important people gathered here?


    he also heard that the fifth master had a girlfriend in haicheng, miss shi yingluo, who was an orphan from the countryside.


    Shi?


    Was she really an orphan from the countryside?


    Don¡¯t me him for thinking this way. Just a few minutes ago, there had been a heated discussion about the surname ¡± Shi ¡± in this room. It was hard for him not to think too much.


    ¡°master, should we go over and say hello?¡± Xie Yu asked carefully.


    Other people didn¡¯t know Xie Heng¡¯s feelings for Shi Yan, but Xie Yu, who had been by his side for many years, knew it better than anyone. xie yu¡¯s heart ached for his master¡¯s failure to get what he wanted. if possible, he didn¡¯t want to mention anything about shi yan in front of his master.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, there¡¯s no need to.¡±


    however, after that, xie heng paid more attention to the movements in room 11.


    it seemed like he knew exactly what the auction item in room 11 was going to bid.

 Chapter 535

    ?


    535 Fifth Lord Jiang is jealous


    After bidding for more than ten items, Room 11 had only made two bids, and they did not follow up either time, as if they were not very interested in these items.


    They were not really interested in the previous items. Jing Han was just toying with them. They felt that if they could get it at that price, it would be fine. If they could not, they would not follow.


    it was only when the 19th item was brought up that jiang che suddenly raised his sign.


    The base price was 10 million, and each increment was 1 million.


    he raised the sign without saying anything, which meant that he had tacitly added one million. the waiter helped to bid, ¡± the guest in Room 11,11 million!


    shi yan only reacted after the waiter called out the price. she turned to look at jiang che and asked with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°Mr. Jiang, you like this?¡±


    it was a piece of jade, a piece of red jade with a very good color.


    It was very rare.


    otherwise, the base price would not be so high.


    she had wanted to say that if he liked it, she could bid for it and give it to him, but jiang che said, ¡± ¡°You look pretty good. I¡¯ll buy two sets of jewelry for you.¡±


    Instantly, he sniffed.


    The others were also speechless.


    They didn¡¯t know what mu Xingxing and Shi Yao were thinking, but su mu and Jing Han felt their teeth aching.


    However, when Jiang che said that he had filmed it for her, Shi Yan still felt sweet in her heart and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curve up.


    ¡°the jade is very beautiful, but its highest value is only 25 million yuan. don¡¯t follow after this price, it¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    She was so far away, but she could tell the value of the Jade with one look.


    This caused Shi Yao to be filled with admiration.


    mu xingxing also looked at her and asked,¡±shi yan, have you also studied jade?¡± to be able to determine its value from such a far distance, even an expert might not be able to do it. ¡±


    ¡± i can¡¯t say i¡¯ve studied it. i¡¯ve only read a few books about it. when i was young, i saw a simr piece, so i know its approximate value. ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s still very powerful.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and didn¡¯t continue. She looked at Jiang che again and reminded him, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang, don¡¯t follow after the price i offered.¡±


    the price had already reached 21 million.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you calcte whether it¡¯s worth it.¡± Jiang che raised his hand and ruffled her hair helplessly. I think it suits you. It¡¯s worth more than that in my heart.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m so rich. I can¡¯t finish spending it if I don¡¯t spend it like this.¡±


    He actually said he was so rich.


    this didn¡¯t match the noble-like fifth lord jiang at all.


    Also, even if he spent his money like this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend it all.


    He insisted on bidding, so Shi Yan had to let him.


    In the end, it was won for 29 million.


    Jing Han¡¯s favorite screen was the second tost item. It was very popr and many people were bidding as soon as the auction started, most of them from the second floor.


    With such a base price, not many people on the first floor could follow.


    Shi Yan noticed that all the other private rooms had called out their bids and followed them fiercely.


    jing han interrupted her when the bid reached 100 million. ¡± ¡°sister yan, forget it. it¡¯s not worth it. And I can see that the number one and number two private rooms are still bidding, as if they are determined to win. This is the southern city, not our own territory, there is no need to make enemies here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°If I say I¡¯ll give it to you as an engagement gift, I¡¯ll definitely give it to you.¡±


    she was rarely obsessed with anything, but once she started to be obsessed with something, she would not let it go easily.


    Money was not a problem. She did notck it anyway.


    As for offending people ...


    To be honest, she had never met someone she was so afraid of that she did not dare to offend. so what if they were in someone else¡¯s territory? Southern city was very close to Qingcheng.


    besides, she still had fifth lord jiang with her, so she was very confident.


    While they were talking, they called out two more bids. Box two gave up and the auctioneer was counting down. Just as Shi Yan was about to raise her sign, box three, who had not called out a price all this time, suddenly called out,¡±one hundred and thirty million!¡±


    the voice didn¡¯t sound like an attendant¡¯s voice, but rather familiar.


    The customer seemed to be in a hurry and called out the price directly, so the waiter didn¡¯t have time to react.


    ¡°140 million!¡± Box one called out another bid.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t follow immediately, and neither did room three. The auctioneer began to count down, and room three called out again, ¡± ¡°150 million!¡±


    ¡°160 million!¡± the number one box made another bid.


    Shi Yan raised her card, and the waiter conveyed her intention and quoted her price.¡±170 million!¡±


    room three stopped following.


    this time, not only shi yan, but the others also understood the intention of the third private room.


    ¡°Yan, is Room 3 helping us?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡±


    As soon as Shi Yan finished speaking, Jiang che snorted coldly, seemingly a little unhappy.


    teacher Jiang, you know him? ¡± Shi Yan thought it was another member of the Jiang family in the capital. When she looked at Jiang che, her eyes were filled with worry.


    jiang che,¡±yingluo.¡±


    he looked at her, speechless.


    she clearly didn¡¯t recognize the other person¡¯s voice.


    for a moment, he did not know if he should be jealous.


    ¡°No.¡± He said.


    But you¡¯re obviously angry. If it¡¯s someone you don¡¯t know, why would you be angry?


    Shi Yan had wanted to say this.


    in the end, she didn¡¯t say it. she thought it was someone from the capital¡¯s jiang family. if she mentioned it, it would probably make jiang che feel worse. She decided to talk about this in detail when they returned to the hotel and were alone.


    he continued to bid.


    The bid for the first private room was 180 million. Shi Yan added another 20 million and won the bid for 200 million.


    Jing Han patted his chest. sister Yan, this is the most valuable gift I¡¯ve ever received. It¡¯s so much money. I feel bad for you.


    ¡± if it wasn¡¯t me, but sister hain herself, would you have bid for it at this price? ¡±


    jing han,¡±zhenzhen.¡±


    she had nothing to say.


    because she would.


    however, the premise was that it would be in her own territory. she probably wouldn¡¯t do it in south city. she didn¡¯t want to make enemies here and cause trouble for herself.


    But she didn¡¯t bid for it because of the screen¡¯s value. in other words, in her heart, this screen was worth this price.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking. sister yan, i want to thank you in advance. when you get engaged with the fifth lord, i¡¯ll definitely pick out a good gift for you!¡±


    ¡°When ites to gifts, it¡¯s the thought that counts, not the price.¡± Shi Yan was afraid that she would insist on buying a gift of the same price, so she reminded her.


    ¡°of course. don¡¯t worry, i understand.¡±


    at this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    The waiter went to open the door.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you all?¡±


    it was xie xingchen.


    seeing that they didn¡¯t speak, mu xingxing smiled and said, ¡± ¡± no, i didn¡¯t. what¡¯s the matter, mr. xie? ¡±


    she was the one who had been invited by xie xingchen, and the others could only be considered as passing guests, so she was the most suitable person to answer this question.


    ¡°I wanted to ask who was the one who bid for that item just now, and also to express my apologies.¡±


    ¡°Shi Yan took the picture.¡± Mu Xing said honestly.


    Xie Xingchen looked at Shi Yan and said sincerely, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Shi. I was too busy to pay attention to the situation at the auction and didn¡¯t know you liked this screen. I didn¡¯t stop others from bidding in time. If I had known that you liked it, I wouldn¡¯t have taken it out for auction. When I went to the number one box to greet you, I had already called out this price.¡±


    ¡°To express our apology, the organizer will buy this item and give it to miss Shi for free.¡±


    ¡± i was still wondering why room 1 suddenly stopped bidding. so it was second young master xie who helped. ¡± shi yan said.


    ¡± there¡¯s no need to give it to me. i¡¯m going to give it to someone else as a gift. i should buy it myself to show my sincerity. ¡±


    ¡°Since miss Shi has put it this way, I can¡¯t really insist. Next time then. The next time I organize a simr auction, I¡¯ll show miss Shi the auction list first. If there¡¯s anything that you like, I¡¯ll send it to you directly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it when the timees.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it when the timees. there¡¯s an acquaintance over there, i haven¡¯t seen him yet, so i have to go and take a look. excuse me. ¡±


    He smiled at mu.


    Mr. Xie, ¡± mu Xingxing said, ¡± if you have something to do, you can go. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.


    they were fighting face to face, but it wasn¡¯t a face to face encounter in the past. the other party wasing over.


    Just as Xie Xingchen was about to open the door and go out, someone knocked on the door. Then, it was pushed open from the outside, and Xie Xingchen bumped into him.


    Just then, mu Xingxing clutched her stomach and said to Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°shi yan, my stomach suddenly hurts. i don¡¯t know if i ate something bad. i¡¯m going to the toilet. don¡¯t leave after the auction. wait for me, yingluo.¡±


    his face was pale and his forehead was covered in sweat.


    it didn¡¯t seem like he was pretending.


    ¡°are you alright? Do you want me to go with you?¡±


    there¡¯s no need, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯m fine with Shi Yao apanying me. after saying that, he grabbed the dazed shi yao with one hand and clutched at her stomach with the other. after apologizing to xie xingchen and the other people who had bumped into xie xingchen at the entrance, he ran off in the direction of the washroom.


    she was in such a hurry that xie xingchen and the person at the door were knocked into.


    shi yao apologized as mu xingxing dragged her toward the bathroom.


    with thismotion, xie xingchen, who had been stunned by bumping into someone head-on, also came back to his senses. he took a step back and called out to the other party with a good attitude, ¡± ¡°big brother,¡±

 Chapter 536

    ?


    536 He is a true gentleman


    Xuan Siyun came out of Xie Heng¡¯s room and hesitated. In the end, she didn¡¯t go to Xie Xingchen to tell him that Xie Heng was here.


    there were two reasons. one was that he was afraid ofpletely offending xie heng. Secondly, she was not sure if Xie Heng and Xie Xingchen really did not get along. After all, the outside world had said that the Xie family¡¯s brothers were respectful.


    she was afraid of offending xie heng and xie xingchen at the same time.


    As for Xie Heng, after Xuan Siyun left the room, the big-bellied President Liu saw that he didn¡¯t speak much and didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. The room was silent until Xie Heng suddenly called out a bid.


    xie yu and president liu were very confused and wanted to ask if he really liked the screen.


    On second thought, if he had really taken a fancy to that screen, why didn¡¯t he bid at the beginning, and why didn¡¯t he follow after suddenly bidding?


    In the end, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to ask these questions.


    She slowly realized that Xie Heng was helping Room 11.


    ¡°Master, do you know the person in Room 11?¡± Xie Yu could not help but ask.


    Xie Heng nced at him but did not answer.


    xie yu didn¡¯t dare to ask anymore.


    The answer was obvious. It was indeed someone the family head knew, but the family head obviously didn¡¯t want to say more.


    However, the master was the one who called out the price just now.


    ¡°master, second young master should be able to hear your voice. i¡¯m afraid he already knows that you¡¯re here. should we leave now or make some other arrangements?¡±


    ¡°no need.¡±


    As Xie Heng spoke, he put down the teacup in his hand and got up to leave the room.


    it didn¡¯t matter if xie xingchen recognized him, but if some people recognized him, he had to go and meet them to show that he was not guilty. He didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary trouble for others because he suddenly opened his mouth to bid. It wasn¡¯t the first time that the fifth master of the Jiang family had been concerned about him.


    even though his heart was filled with fear


    forget it.


    xie heng was not surprised to meet xie xingchen in room 11.


    In the entire auction venue, there was not a single person whose status could surpass fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s, so Xie Xingchen would not neglect the other party no matter what.


    ¡°big brother,¡±


    After almost hitting him, Xie Xingchen was stunned for a moment before he called out to him.


    ¡°yes.¡± Xie Heng nodded slightly.


    ¡°b-big brother, why didn¡¯t you let me know that you¡¯re here? i don¡¯t know if the people below have neglected you.¡± Xie Xingchen had already regained hisposure.


    ¡± it was ast minute idea, so i camete. i knew you were busy, so i didn¡¯t disturb you. ¡± While Xie Heng was talking to Xie Xingchen, his gaze had already passed Xie Xingchen to look at the people in the room.


    xie xingchen sensed something and turned back to follow his line of sight into the private room. at a certain moment, his eyes narrowed.


    she smiled and said, ¡± big brother, look at what you¡¯re saying. i¡¯m so happy that you¡¯re here. how can i be disturbing you? ¡± Big brother, did youe here to support me?¡±


    Xie Heng looked at him and saw his bright smile.


    there was no response.


    xie xingchen did not get angry. he said happily, ¡± ¡°big brother, if you don¡¯t say anything, i¡¯ll take it that you agree.¡±


    ¡± i was worried that big brother would think that i¡¯m not doing my job properly after hearing about this. now it seems that big brother doesn¡¯t me me. i¡¯m very happy. ¡±


    He did look very happy.


    xie heng nced at his face and said, I¡¯ve said before that you¡¯re free to do anything within your power as long as it doesn¡¯t harm the family¡¯s interests. You don¡¯t have to get my permission for everything.


    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re too indulgent with me. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll secretly be stronger and threaten your position as the head of the family?¡±


    xie heng was unmoved and only looked at him lightly, ¡± i don¡¯t need you to threaten me. the position of the head of the xie family should be given to the capable. if your ability is above mine, i don¡¯t mind giving you the position. ¡±


    Xie Xingchen was originally very happy, but when he heard his words and saw that he had said it without any fluctuation in emotion, as if he really did not care about the position of the family head at all, his expression changed with a whoosh.


    it was frighteningly white.


    ¡°big brother, i spoke without thinking, don¡¯t take it to heart. You¡¯re the head of the Xie family, I can¡¯tpare to you, and the others can¡¯tpare.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Xie Heng interrupted him. if you have anything to say, say it when you get back. Don¡¯t make a fool of yourself in front of outsiders.


    She walked past him and headed towards the person in the private room.


    xie xingchen¡¯s eyes brightened at his words, and joy filled his eyes.


    he didn¡¯t know which part of xie heng¡¯s words had hit him.


    ¡°Miss Shi, fifth Lord Jiang.¡± Xie Heng walked over to greet him.


    ¡°thank you, patriarch.¡± Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    Jiang che also nodded at him, ¡± ¡°thank you, patriarch.¡±


    His tone was no different from usual. It was warm, clear, and emotionless, but Shi Yan could hear a trace of unwillingness.


    he raised his eyebrows slightly.


    She thought that she probably knew why Jiang che seemed a little off when he was helping to bid in private room three. She had thought that he was from the capital¡¯s Jiang family.


    It had to be said that fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s jealousy was very unreasonable. She didn¡¯t even recognize Xie Heng¡¯s voice, what was so good about this vinegar?


    However, even though his jealousy was unreasonable, the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord was still jealous. Usually, jealous people needed to be coaxed, so she just had to coax them.


    ¡°Thank you for your help during the auction just now, master Xie.¡± He smiled at Xie Heng.


    the smile was polite, and the thanks were sincere.


    However, it was precisely because of this that he seemed even more distant.


    Xie Heng¡¯s gaze stayed on Shi Yan¡¯s face for about two seconds and said,¡±it¡¯s nothing.¡± She then looked at Jiang che. just treat it as me doing fifth Lord Jiang a favor.


    jiang che was convinced by xie heng¡¯s tactfulness.


    If it was him, if he liked someone, he would never be able to let go so freely like Xie Heng, and go to this extent to not cause trouble for the other party.


    many people praised him for being a gentleman, but in fact, he was not as gentlemanly as xie heng.


    From the first time he saw miss Shi, he had already been determined to win her over. at that time, he didn¡¯t care who she was or if she had a crush.


    but even though he was convinced by xie heng in his heart, he still had to be jealous.


    this was not something he could control.


    If Xie Heng was a little more despicable, he might not have been so jealous.


    Miss Shi was just too outstanding, even his love rival was of such high quality.


    ¡°Family head Xie must be joking. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s others, but with your ability, why do you need to do me this favor? However, since you said you¡¯re doing me a favor, I¡¯ll ept it. I owe n head Xie a favor for this matter.¡±


    It was originally a small matter, but it was a bit excessive to turn it into owing a favor, especially when this favor was owed by the fifth Lord Jiang.


    A favor from the fifth Lord Jiang was no ordinary favor.


    the number of people in the world that fifth lord jiang owed a favor to could be counted on one¡¯s fingers. in other words, such a person had never appeared before.


    This was indeed too much, but Xie Heng didn¡¯t say anything. He only looked at Jiang che and said, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s not in vain for me to ask for a favor from the fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    even shi yan could tell that jiang che was doing this because he didn¡¯t want her to have anything to do with xie heng.


    she didn¡¯t expose him and pretended that she didn¡¯t see anything.


    since this was the way he liked it, there was no harm in her going along with it.


    ¡°Master Xie, please take a seat.¡± shi yan said.


    Jiang che chatted with the guest while she greeted the guest. It was almost like a perfect cooperation between a husband and wife when a guest came to visit.


    ¡°Qianqian, thank you, but there¡¯s no need.¡±


    I¡¯ve onlye because I heard that the two of you were here, so I came to meet you. After that, I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Xie Heng nodded at them and left the room.


    when xie xingchen saw this, he hurriedly greeted the few of them and chased after xie heng.


    ¡°Sister Yan, did Qianqian look at you when the second young master of the Xie family left?¡± jing han asked after the room had quieted down.

 Chapter 537

    ?


    537 Is there a problem?


    Shi Yan had also felt it.


    even she could not understand the emotions in xie xingchen¡¯s eyes when he left. She didn¡¯t have much interaction with Xie Xingchen, so logically speaking, Xie Xingchen shouldn¡¯t have looked at her with such aplicated expression.


    Xie Xingchen couldn¡¯t have done it for Xie Heng, right?


    Because she did not agree to the marriage agreement between the Shi family and the Xie family?


    however, she was more inclined to the other possibility.


    Turning his gaze in the direction of the private room, he saw that the door had just been pushed open, and mu Xingxing, who had gone to the toilet due to a stomach ache, as well as Shi Yao, who had apanied him, had returned.


    She had always been suspicious of mu Xing, plus the coincidence just now.


    It was hard not to overthink.


    mu xing¡¯s body had clearly been fine all along. the refreshments and drinks in this room were all the same, and shi yao had eaten everything that mu xing ate.


    Therefore, the possibility of mu Xingxing having a stomach ache was very small.


    of course, it wasn¡¯tpletely impossible. for example, there happened to be something that couldn¡¯t be eaten on jupiter among the things he just ate. This exined why MU¡¯s stomach suddenly felt ufortable.


    However, she just felt that there was something wrong with Jupiter.


    instinct.


    ¡°i don¡¯t think so. maybe you¡¯re mistaken.¡± Shi Yan smiled and replied to Jing Han.


    He looked at mu Xing, who was still a little pale and seemed to be a little exhausted. ¡°how¡¯s xingxing? better? Do you need to go to the hospital?¡±


    her tone was neither fast nor slow, just like her, so calm no matter when and where.


    ¡°Much better. I probably ate something bad.¡±


    mu xingxing smiled weakly. ¡± i think i added something i can¡¯t eat in the cake just now. i have a lot of things i can¡¯t eat. this kind of thing happens often, and i¡¯m used to it. i don¡¯t need to go to the hospital. i just need to take some medicine when i go back. ¡±


    ¡°i had wanted to wait for you guys outside, but seeing that things weren¡¯t over here yet, i thought that it would be more appropriate for me to bid mr. xie farewell before leaving, so i brought shi yao back here. it¡¯s almost over here, right?¡± Mu Xingxing looked down at the auction hall through the gauze curtain.


    the auction wasing to an end, and thest item was about to be sold.


    ¡°yeah, it¡¯s almost over.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°Then are we leaving now? by the way, shi yan, when i ran out with a stomach ache, someone else came to our room. i heard mr. xie calling him big brother. is that man wanwan, the head of the xie family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    Mu Xingxing let out a sigh of relief and soothed her shocked emotions. ¡°i¡¯ve heard xingran mention this big brother of hers before, and it¡¯s said that he¡¯s a very impressive figure. i didn¡¯t expect to meet yingluo here, and i just missed the opportunity to meet the head of the xie family. It¡¯s all my body¡¯s fault for not being able to live up to expectations. Of all times, the problem just had to ur at that time.¡±


    shi yan looked at mu xing and smiled. no need to be regretful. You and the youngdy of the Xie family are friends. You¡¯ll see her sooner orter.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    jing han looked at shi yan, who was smiling at mu, and then at mu, who was smiling happily. the corners of her lips curled up. Su mu, who was beside her, caught her smile as if she was watching a show. He shook his head helplessly and also observed Shi Yan and mu Xingxing.


    As he observed, he really did notice something.


    it had little to do with jupiter. it was all based on his understanding of shi yan.


    Shi Yan was too special to Jupiter.


    Then, he looked at Jiang che.


    if su mu and jing han could see it, how could jiang che not? he just continued to be the background and did not interfere with the smoke.


    In the end, mu Xingxing did not go to Xie Xingchen to greet him, because Xie Xingchen had personallye to send them off.


    He walked them all the way to the entrance and arranged for a car to send them back to the hotel.


    As for the item that Shi Yan had bid for, she had contacted Tang Fu. Tang Fu would send someone to take it and send it back to Haicheng.


    not long after they returned to the hotel and went back to their rooms, someone knocked on shi yan and jiang che¡¯s door.


    they were jing han and su mu.


    shi yan opened the door.


    ¡°yan, i hope i¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°no, i¡¯m just preparing to wash up.¡± shi yan looked at the two of them and wondered why they hade at this time. ¡± sister hain, cousin, why are you here? ¡±


    ¡°i have something to ask, is it convenient to go in?¡± Jing Han looked into the room. The door was half-open and Shi Yan was standing by the door, blocking most of the view, so he could not see anything.


    Jing Han also felt that it was inappropriate toe at this time, but she couldn¡¯t help but drag su mu along, because she had many things to ask Shi Yan.


    she had never been a meddlesome person, and it wasn¡¯t because she wanted to pry into other people¡¯s affairs. If Shi Yan didn¡¯t have such a rtionship with su mu, she wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble no matter how much she liked Shi Yan.


    given su mu¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t leave shi yan alone if something happened to her.


    There were some things that she and su mu could only help with if they were clear. they might not be able to help much, but if they could figure out the situation, at least they would not be a burden.


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Shi Yan invited the two of them in.


    Jiang che was sitting on the sofa, reading a book. Shi Yan had brought the book with her when she packed her luggage.


    When the two of them came in, he put down his book and stood up. He said, ¡± please sit. then he went to make tea.


    once again, shi yan was the home field.


    they couldn¡¯t stay for long in the middle of the night. moreover, su mu saw that shi yan and jiang che were staying in the same room and were getting along like an old couple. he felt very hurt and didn¡¯t want to stay for long. as soon as he sat down, he directly stated his purpose foring.


    ¡°Yanyan, is there a problem with that mu?¡±


    They had said that they had something to ask, but they hade at this time as if they couldn¡¯t wait for the whole night. Shi Yan had actually guessed what they wanted to ask, so she wasn¡¯t surprised that su mu had asked this.


    ¡°Cousin, why would you ask this?¡± He wanted to know if they had noticed something.


    ¡°Your sister hai LAN and I think you¡¯re being too special to Jupiter. Yanyan, others may not know you, but I know what kind of person you are. you are indeed very special to that mu, which is not like you. it can¡¯t be that you suddenly changed. the only exnation is that there¡¯s something wrong with jupiter.¡±


    It turned out that he hade to this conclusion based on her reaction.


    At this moment, Jiang Zhi came over with tea. Shi Yan helped to take the tea and handed it to su mu and Jing Han while saying, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s a problem with her, but Yingluo ...¡±


    Shi Yan looked at them and smiled faintly. even if there¡¯s something wrong with her, it¡¯s not a big problem. Jiang che and I can handle it. Cousin and sister Han don¡¯t have to worry.


    su mu and jing han were surprised that she wasn¡¯t sure if there was anything wrong with jupiter. However, they believed in her and Jiang Che¡¯s abilities. Since she had already said so, they could not say anything more.


    ¡°Then, do you want to investigate this mu Xing person?¡± su mu asked again.


    ¡°no,¡± shi yan smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°Not investigating? Then what if there¡¯s really something wrong with her?¡±


    Jing Han was worried. She had always been used to having everything in her hands and did not like the unknown.


    sister Han, don¡¯t worry. Whether it¡¯s me or Jiang che, we have the ability to protect ourselves and others. If it were family head Xie instead of mu Xing, I might be a little afraid, but obviously, there are few people like family head Xie in this world.


    Jiang che suddenly looked at her.


    his expression was a little funny.


    Shi Yan almost couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud.


    fine, she was jealous again.


    she secretly held his hand and squeezed his palm while avoiding su mu and jing han. jiang che was instantlyforted.


    He was especially easy to coax.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Shi Yan continued.


    ¡°Okay. If there¡¯s anything we can help you with, Yan, just tell us.¡±


    after jing han finished speaking, the two of them took their leave.


    Before he left, su mu saw Shi Yan and Jiang che holding hands, and then Jiang che received an unfriendly look from su mu.


    su mu red at jiang che fiercely before leaving.


    jealous and threatened by su mu, jiang the fifth had dragged shi yan along to ¡°coax¡± him for the whole night.


    The next day, when even Shi Yan was starting to suspect her, mu Xingxing and Shi Yao left southern city ahead of time, saying that they had something urgent to attend to at home and had to rush back.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯te face to face with them.


    after that, shi yan and the others stayed in south city for a few more days before returning to haicheng.


    time passed in the blink of an eye, and it was time for su mu and jing han¡¯s engagement ceremony.

 Chapter 538

    ?


    538 He¡¯s indeed quite sick


    In the past month, Shi Yan had started school. She and Jiang che hadpletely moved to a small vi near the school.


    Shi Yan had not seen mu during this period of time.


    Mu Xingxing was clearly a person that even she had some doubts about. He had disappeared just like that and had not taken the initiative to contact her. This made her a little uncertain whether she was overthinking the matter of mu Xingxing.


    However, Jupiter didn¡¯t hold much weight in her heart, so she didn¡¯t deliberately investigate the reason for its sudden disappearance.


    su mu and jing han¡¯s engagement ceremony was held in the su family¡¯s old mansion.


    this was su mu¡¯s request.


    The SU family¡¯s old mansion had been deserted for many years. It was time to be lively.


    on this day, the su family¡¯s guests gathered.


    as the brother of the bride-to-be, jing xuan naturally had to be there, apanied by song meilian. Shi Yan and Jiang che only arrived after the two of them helped entertain the guests for a while.


    ¡°Shi Yan, over here!¡±


    as soon as shi yan entered the door, song meilian, who was apanying jing xuan and chatting with a guest, saw her.


    at this moment, yuxi and yun jian also walked towards jiang che. shi yan greeted jiang che in a low voice and walked towards song meilian.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. There aren¡¯t many people I¡¯m familiar with here. I can¡¯t even find anyone to talk to.¡± song meilian held shi yan¡¯s hand.


    Shi Yan actually wanted to remind song Meilian not to forget her cold and aloof character.


    It was true that song Meilian was still cold in front of outsiders, but she slowly changed in front of Jing Xuan and her close friends.


    ¡°rui ¡®er isn¡¯t here yet?¡±


    today was saturday, and they were still in ss yesterday. she and jiang che lived in the vi¡¯s courtyard and hade directly from there instead of going the same way as jiang rui.


    ¡°No, I just texted her and said she¡¯ll be here in a while.¡±


    the banquet hall was full of people. at a nce, only a few of them were not famous people in sea city.


    This kind of asion required all kinds of small talk.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t like it, and song Meilian, who had a deep rtionship with Haicheng, didn¡¯t like it even more, so she said, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, there are still a few hours before the ceremony officially begins. Let¡¯s find a quiet ce to sit down and talk.¡±


    ¡°my mom has a yard here. there¡¯s usually no one there. let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    Indeed, there were not many people around. Su Wan and Shi Lin were helping to entertain the guests.


    speaking of which, shi yan had not met her parents since she returned to crescent bay for the new year. they had always been in contact by phone, and su wan would asionally video call shi yan.


    su wan and shi lin had only arrived in haicheng at midnight yesterday. shi yan and jiang che had gone straight to the banquet venue as soon as they arrived, so they had not been able to meet each other officially.


    However, it was precisely this natural and unintentional way of getting along that made them feel more like family.


    on their way to su wan¡¯s courtyard, su wan and shi lin, who were about to return to the courtyard to get something, saw them from a distance.


    Their eyes lit up with joy. Just as they were about to go forward to call Shi Yan, they saw a person scuttle in front of Shi Yan before them.


    Seeing that the visitor was not friendly, su Wan was about to step forward but was stopped by Shi Lin.


    shi lin shook his head at her. ¡± let¡¯s take a look first. if it¡¯s just a friend who has a conflict with yanyan, it¡¯s not good for us to just go over. ¡± I don¡¯t think girls of their age like their parents to get involved in small conflicts.¡±


    the person who came was a girl who was about the same age as shi yan. however, they were a little far away from each other, so they did not see the girl¡¯s appearance clearly.


    ¡°miss shi, long time no see.¡±


    the person blocking shi yan and song meilian¡¯s way was jiang shasha, the second young miss of the jiang family, whom they had not seen for a long time.


    Compared to thest time they had met, Jiang Shasha had lost a lot of weight and looked much more Haggard. Only her unruly aura had not changed much after she had taken off her sses.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, second young mistress Jiang,¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°I thought you would be surprised to see me here. as expected of the calm and elegant young miss of the shi family, always so calm in the face of changes.¡±


    jiang shasha said this with a smile, as if she appreciated shi yan¡¯s calmness.


    ¡°thank you for thepliment.¡±


    His eyes fell on Jiang Shasha.


    the su family¡¯s heir¡¯s engagement party was no ordinary party. all the guests had to be dressed formally, and jiang shasha was wearing a ck evening gown.


    it didn¡¯t match her usual elegant and quiet style.


    However, Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t seem to want to keep up the pretense.


    ¡± as far as i know, the su family and the jiang family¡¯s second youngdy have no interactions. i don¡¯t think the jiang family¡¯s second youngdy appeared here at the su family¡¯s invitation. ¡±


    it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have much interaction with the SU family, and I¡¯m not here at their invitation. I heard that the SU family is having a banquet, so I followed my friends here to join in the fun and to meet miss Shi.


    Oh, miss Shi knows my friend too. His name is Gu Yi. He¡¯s a friend of the SU family¡¯s young master.


    su mu and gu yi had fallen out a long time ago, but they had been friends for a few years and had a lot of business dealings. it was impossible topletely cut off all contact for a short period of time, so the su family had invited gu yi to the engagement party today.


    it was normal for gu yi to bring a femalepanion, but it was a little unexpected that gu yi¡¯s femalepanion was jiang shasha. however, shi yan didn¡¯t intend to ask why gu yi had brought jiang shasha along or what kind of rtionship he had with her.


    ¡°does that mean that the jiang family¡¯s second young mistress is here for me?¡± he asked, looking directly at jiang shasha.


    Jiang Shasha raised an eyebrow and smiled. that¡¯s right. I¡¯m here to settle some scores with you.


    song meilian subconsciously wanted to stand in front of shi yan to protect her. su wan and shi lin, who were not far away, also prepared to step forward with cold faces, but the three of them tacitly held back. they didn¡¯t do anything and just watched quietly.


    ¡°looking for me to settle the score?¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the Jiang family¡¯s second young mistress was the one who offended me thest time we met. I didn¡¯t offend you.¡± Shi Yan smiled as she looked at her. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to settle the score with you?¡±


    Previously, when Bai Xue and Jiang Shasha hade to look for him, Jiang che had sessively suppressed the Bai and Yun families. She didn¡¯t need to think to know that Jiang che would not let Jiang Shasha off so easily.


    shi yan did not ask how much jiang che had suppressed jiang shasha.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess that Jiang Shasha¡¯s so-called revenge had something to do with this.


    ¡°Alright, I misexpressed it.¡± jiang shasha shrugged.


    ¡± i¡¯m indeed here to settle scores with you, but i¡¯m not here to pick a fight. on the contrary, i¡¯m here to express my gratitude. ¡±


    ¡°......¡±


    Shi Yan, who had always been indifferent, gave her a rare look that said,¡±are you crazy?¡±


    Jiang Shasha clearly saw through her expression, but she didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡± although i made fifth uncle unhappy thest time i came to disturb you, causing the properties i¡¯ve saved up over the years to be almostpletely suppressed in this month, i still have to thank fifth uncle, thank you. ¡±


    To thank someone for being suppressed, was he crazy?


    song meilian also thought that jiang shasha was crazy.


    ¡°You must all think that I¡¯m sick. In fact, I¡¯m really sick, and it¡¯s not a light one.¡±


    jiang shasha looked at shi yan and smiled. ¡± i know that you¡¯re fifth uncle¡¯s sweetheart, but i still took the risk of offending him to cause trouble for you. it¡¯s a serious illness. ¡±

 Chapter 539

    ?


    539 i have no choice


    Not only was he seriously ill, but he was also beyond cure.


    Even the usually Cold Song Meilian couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of dispute the second miss of the Jiang family had with Shi Yan, but she could guess that it was nothing more than the fifth Lord Jiang looking for trouble because she had offended Shi Yan.


    The loss seemed to be quite big, but he was not angry. Instead, heughed and even came over to express his gratitude.


    no, ¡± terminally ill ¡± didn¡¯t seem to be enough to describe her. she felt that the jiang family¡¯s second young mistress was probably a little crazy.


    shi yan and song meilian had simr thoughts. they felt that jiang shasha was a little crazy.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and just waited for Jiang Shasha to continue.


    I was targeted by fifth uncle because I pleaded for him. I became like this and lost everything because of him. He owes me a huge favor and now he can¡¯t get rid of me no matter what.


    ¡°He¡¯s not an easy person to talk to, but he doesn¡¯t like owing people favors. he¡¯s remembered you for saving his life for so many years, and i¡¯ve even lost everything i¡¯ve worked hard for for him, so how could he not care about me?¡±


    ¡°Even if he knows that I did it on purpose, he will still owe me a favor. in this case, i¡¯ll eat his food and live with him. i¡¯ll stay by his side and pester him for the rest of my life, and he won¡¯t be able to get rid of me. ¡±


    jiang shasha burst intoughter.


    to be honest, he did look like a lunatic.


    Hearing this, Shi Yan had more or less figured out the situation.


    It turned out that Jiang Shasha had such feelings for the head of the Gu family.


    she didn¡¯t object to giving her heart to someone, because she was that kind of person. when she put her heart and soul into someone, she would do it wholeheartedly.


    However, she couldn¡¯t agree with Jiang Shasha¡¯s decision to drive herself crazy and sacrifice her own support.


    When she was with Jiang che, she could rely on him. She could rely on him and leave everything to him. She didn¡¯t need to put in any effort or think about it. She could be a good-for-nothing in peace.


    However, the premise was that she had to be able to help when needed. when she had no one to rely on, she could carry everything on her own.


    However, she wasn¡¯t the type to return good for evil. Jiang Shasha had caused her trouble several times, and even though she thought that Jiang Shasha would regret it one day, she wouldn¡¯t say a word.


    I originally thought that he would owe me a small favor, but I didn¡¯t expect fifth uncle to protect you to this extent and not give me any face at all. This small favor of mine became a big favor. Of course, I have toe and express my gratitude to you in person.


    don¡¯t worry, my thanks are genuine. It¡¯s sincere.


    also, other than thanking you, I¡¯vee to ask you for a favor. jiang shasha looked at shi yan with a pleading look in her eyes. ¡± i¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t appear in front of you. miss shi, i hope you won¡¯t appear in front of him again. ¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t like to be restricted by others, regardless of whether she was willing to do it or not.


    her will was only up to her.


    She didn¡¯t like Jiang Shasha¡¯s words.


    ¡°to be honest, i don¡¯t have much of a rtionship with the head of the gu family, so i don¡¯t think we¡¯ll have much interaction in the future. i won¡¯t take the initiative to meet him either.¡± However, not seeing him is one thing, and epting your request is another.¡±


    ¡± second young miss jiang, i have no obligation to deliberately avoid anyone for your sake. ¡±


    Jiang Shasha felt uneasy and anxious when she didn¡¯t get her permission. ¡°Just take it that I¡¯m begging Yingluo.¡±


    shi yan interrupted her. ¡± second young mistress jiang, please allow me to remind you that we have no friendship. if we think about it carefully, we are still enemies. ¡±


    Jiang Shasha was suddenly at a loss for words.


    Indeed, she had caused trouble for Shi Yan more than once. Moreover, she did not show any mercy when she caused trouble for Shi Yan. She had always wanted Shi Yan dead.


    Indeed, she did not have the right to ask Shi Yan to agree to her request.


    ¡°i¡¯ll have to excuse myself first. please help yourself, second youngdy jiang.¡±


    after saying that, shi yan left with song meilian.


    When they were a little further away, song Meilian turned back.


    Jiang Shasha was still standing there, looking a little dazed.


    ¡°Shi Yan, from your conversation, this second miss Jiang has caused you trouble before, right? she doesn¡¯t look like a person who wouldpromise easily, so is she repenting?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer her directly, but said,¡±If the person targeting her was not the fifth Lord Jiang, she would not have been suppressed to the point of being unable to resist. If she still had power and backing in her hands, this Jiang second young miss might not have acted in such a way.¡±


    Song Meilian understood what she meant.


    it turned out that the jiang family¡¯s second young miss didn¡¯te to apromise after she realized what was going on, but she was forced topromise!


    was it becausepromising was the only way she could achieve her goal?


    ¡°but she¡¯s probably really a little crazy.¡± shi yan said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just crazy?¡±


    Song Meilian also felt a little emotional. I¡¯ve heard a little about the second miss of the Jiang family. Before today, I only thought that she was an artist who was indifferent to fame and fortune. Now I know that she¡¯s not simple. to rely on himself to make a name for himself outside, it can be seen that he is not stupid or crazy. why would he do something like this, willing to sacrifice his many years of hard work just to exchange for a favor from the other party?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s quite pitiful.¡± song meilian said, ¡± but he¡¯s not worthy of sympathy. ¡±


    No matter if they were enemies or fellow girls, Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t deserve any sympathy.


    song meilian looked back again, but jiang shasha had already left.


    ¡°However, will there be any problems if we just leave her alone? There are many guests at the SU family today. What if she does something in a moment of anger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± shi yan said.


    this is the SU family¡¯s heir¡¯s engagement party. Most of the guests are of high status. The SU family will not ck off in terms of security. She can¡¯t cause a scene even if she wants to.


    The two of them continued to walk toward su Wan¡¯s courtyard.


    Su Wan and Shi Lin only caught up with them when they reached the entrance of the courtyard.


    ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    Shi Yan stopped and turned around when she heard su Wan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°mom, dad,¡± he greeted them with a smile.


    ¡°hello, uncle and auntie.¡± song meilian also greeted him.


    ¡°hey, hello, hello!¡±


    su wan had always hoped that shi yan would bring her friends of the same age home as guests. she would treat shi yan¡¯s friends well as their parents. unfortunately, she had waited for many years but had never had the chance to perform. So su Wan was very happy to see Shi Yan bring song Meilian to their small courtyard.


    their family lived in this small courtyard, which was simr to their own small home. in su wan¡¯s opinion, shi yan bringing a friend over was the same as her bringing a friend home.


    ¡°You¡¯re called Mei Lian, right?¡±


    ¡°yes, auntie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice name. Don¡¯t just stand there,e in.¡±


    ¡°thank you, auntie.¡± su wan was too enthusiastic, and song meilian was a little ufortable. she cast a pleading look at shi yan.


    She had wanted to find a quiet ce to sit down and talk with Shi Yan. She was not prepared to deal with the elders at all. she didn¡¯t have parents to take care of her for a long time, so she didn¡¯t know how to deal with this kind of situation.


    Shi Yan saw her uneasiness and said with a smile,¡±Mom, you and dad should go. Meilian isn¡¯t an outsider, I¡¯ll take care of her myself.¡±


    song meilian, who had asked for her help, was stunned when she suddenly heard her words.


    It was true that she had a good rtionship with Shi Yan. The four people in her dormitory were on good terms, but she didn¡¯t expect Shi Yan to use the word ¡± not an outsider ¡± to describe her.


    if someone else had said these words, they would not have carried so much weight. however, since it was shi yan who had said them, they carried a lot of weight.


    To be honest, she was a little touched.


    song meilian noticed these words, and su wan and shi lin naturally noticed them too.


    they were all stunned for a moment. however, the two of them were quite experienced and could control their emotions very well most of the time. they quickly regained their calm.


    su wan smiled and said, ¡± alright, then. your father and i will get back to work. yanyan, you have to entertain your friend well. ¡± The desserts I made in the morning are in the kitchen, and the tea is in the same ce. If you want to drink tea, go get some tea leaves and make it yourself.¡±


    they had arrived at haicheng at midnight yesterday, and it was not even 11 am yet. In the morning, they had to help entertain the guests, but under such circumstances, they had to make pastries themselves.


    how early did he wake up?


    she probably didn¡¯t sleep muchst night.


    Shi Yan looked at su Wan without saying anything.


    su wan knew her well and could tell what she was thinking at a nce. she smiled and stepped forward to help her tidy up her hair that was scattered on the side of her face.


    ¡°you always make things moreplicated. that cake wasn¡¯t made for you alone. your big brother and third brother wille for xiao mu¡¯s engagement. in terms of appetite, can youpare to them? it¡¯ll be good enough if you can eat one or two pieces.¡±


    alright, keep your friendpany. Your father and I will leave after getting some things.


    Su Wan turned around and went upstairs. Shi Lin followed her, but he stopped after two steps.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have hurt your mother like that,¡± she said as she turned to look at Shi Yan.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, yueyue.¡±


    she didn¡¯t mean it. she was just a little heartbroken that her mother didn¡¯t rest much because of making pastries. she didn¡¯t mean anything else.


    ¡°it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to ept your mother¡¯s kindness, but you feel bad for her, right?¡±


    shi yan raised her head to look at him.


    she pursed her lips and remained silent.


    shi lin sighed and said,¡±if you have such thoughts, then show them next time. don¡¯t let your mother misunderstand that you don¡¯t want to ept her good.¡± Yanyan, we¡¯re your parents and the closest people to you in this world. You¡¯re our child, so you can ept our kindness with a peace of mind.¡±


    shi yan did not agree with this.


    No one was right to be good to another, even if it was parents to their children.


    But she didn¡¯t dare to say these words in front of Shi Lin, for fear of making him sad again.


    Yueyue, I understand. Daddy, I¡¯ll be more careful next time.


    looking at her, shi lin sighed again without a trace.


    she turned around and went upstairs.


    song meilian felt a little ufortable after witnessing the awkward interaction between shi yan and her family.


    fortunately, she had hidden it well and did not reveal it.


    he didn¡¯t mention this and changed the topic. ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, do you still remember the MU? She¡¯s the fianc¨¦e that Madam Jing has arranged for Jing Xuan, the one who took the initiative to make friends with you at Rui ¡®er¡¯s private meeting.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    Song Meilian¡¯s mention of Jupiter had indeed diverted some of Shi Yan¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk. I¡¯ll go make two cups of tea. You can sit for a while.¡±

 Chapter 540

    ?


    540 what a great effort


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said. Song Meilian thanked Shi Yan and took the tea from her.


    Shi Yan sat down at the side and the two of them chatted over tea and snacks.


    ¡± a few days ago, you went on a vacation for less than two days, and jing xuan settled the marriage that madam jing had randomly arranged for him. now, the eldest son of the jing family, madam jing, and president jing don¡¯t have much say in this. ¡±


    He did not need to exin it too clearly for Shi Yan to understand.


    Jing Xuan¡¯s parents used to have some say in the Jing family, but this time, Madam Jing¡¯s interference in Jing Xuan¡¯s marriage had angered Jing Xuan, and even his father had been implicated.


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about this. it is family jing¡¯s business and we can¡¯t talk about it behind their back. let¡¯s talk about family mu.¡±


    ¡°The MU family?¡± Shi Yan was a little puzzled.


    looking at the pastry she pushed in front of her, it looked delicious. thinking that it was made by her mother, song meilian picked up a piece and tried it.


    It was indeed delicious.


    ¡°It¡¯s the MU family, where the MU is located.¡±


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong with the mu family?¡± shi yan asked.


    She also took a piece of cake to eat.


    it was still the smell she was familiar with.


    ¡± the mu family is fine. when mu xingjian solved this matter, jing xuan identally found out that there is indeed ady named mu xingjian in the mu family. but she has been abroad for many years and is still abroad. ¡±


    at this point, song meilian¡¯s expression became more serious.


    shi yan did not speak.


    If Jupiter was still abroad, then who was the Jupiter they had seen before? it couldn¡¯t be that mu xingxing had returned to china without telling her family, right?


    ¡± as soon as he got the news, jingxuan personally went to the mu family to confirm it. from the mu family, he got the statement that jupiter has indeed returned to china, but he was not home with his friends. ¡±


    ¡± we had our suspicions from the beginning. jing xuan and i naturally didn¡¯t believe the mu family¡¯s words, so we continued to send people to investigate. we only made new progressst night. ¡±


    song meilian opened her phone and handed it to shi yan.


    shi yan didn¡¯t ask much and took her phone.


    There was a picture on the screen.


    It was a girl who looked to be about 17 or 18 years old. She was smiling brightly, but it was an unfamiliar face.


    ¡°you should have guessed it. yes, this is the real mu family¡¯s eldest miss, mu xingxing. before this, we¡¯ve taken photos of mu xing since she was young. all her photos, including her graduation photos at school, were not of this face in the photo, but the mu we¡¯ve seen.¡±


    Song Meilian let out a sigh.


    Shi Yan took another look at the photo. The face in the photo did not look the least bit simr to the MU she had seen before. If it¡¯s stic surgery, then there¡¯s no such thing as stic surgery. Song Meilian just said that they¡¯ve had photos of Jupiter since it was young.


    she made a set of photos of her childhood and made the whole mu family help her hide the truth at the cost of offending jing xuan.


    the mu family wasn¡¯t an influential family, but they weren¡¯t ordinary either. to be able to do this and make jing xuan investigate for nearly a month before getting any results, the other party must be very generous.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t do that.


    but why did the other party spend so much money to create a fake identity?


    Just as he was thinking, song Meilian asked,¡±Spending so much effort to create a fake identity, what is that ¡®miss mu¡¯ trying to do? Is it for Jing Xuan and me or you?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re most likelying for me.¡± shi yan returned the phone to her and smiled.


    in fact, song meilian also agreed, because since the appearance of ¡± jupiter ¡± in haicheng, they had not had much contact with them. instead, they took the initiative to make friends with shi yan.


    without shi yan asking, song meilian said,¡±Jing Xuan sent someone to investigate when he received the newsst night, but they didn¡¯t find the whereabouts of the Jupiter we saw. I know Jing Xuan¡¯s ability. A person who even he can¡¯t track down can¡¯t be simple.¡±


    shi yan also didn¡¯t know where the people on jupiter were now.


    since thest time they met in the south city, she had not seen mu xingxing and mu xingxing had not contacted her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to check.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±if the other party is reallying for one of us, then she must have a purpose for going in such a big circle to make a fake identity and show up in front of us.¡± if there¡¯s a purpose, he¡¯ll appear again. we don¡¯t need to care about him, just wait.¡±


    ¡°thank you and master jing for the trouble.¡±


    song meilian wasn¡¯t so worried after hearing her words. shi yan had an inexplicable ability to make people feel at ease.


    He smiled and waved his hand,¡±it¡¯s just a small matter. You don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡± if there¡¯s anything that jing xuan and i can help with, just let us know.¡±


    the two of them chatted for a while and did not mention mu xingxing again.


    During this time, su Wan and Shi Lin came down from upstairs. They left the small courtyard after saying goodbye to them.


    shi yan paid special attention to su wan when they came downstairs. Seeing that her expression was normal and that her emotions were not affected, he was slightly relieved.


    not long after they left, someone brought jiang rui over.


    the two of them became three.


    ¡°i¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Jiang Rui sat down and looked around. She sighed. you guys are good at finding ces. It¡¯s much quieter here.


    by the way, when I just arrived at the SU family, I met the second miss of the Jiang family in Jingdu. She was leaving in a hurry. Did you see her? ¡±


    ¡°we met face-to-face,¡± shi yan nodded.


    jiang rui was a little anxious when she heard that they had met face-to-face.¡±she didn¡¯t cause you any trouble, did she?¡±


    she had heard a lot about jiang shasha from her brother recently, so she knew that jiang shasha was not as simple as she seemed.


    when she had first learned that jiang shasha wasn¡¯t as simple as she looked, she had sighed in her heart. no wonder the jiang family in jingdu shared the same blood as her fifth uncle. not many of them were kind.


    Before Shi Yan could answer her, someone else spoke first.


    A voice came from the stairs, ¡± ¡°what trouble?¡±


    It was a man¡¯s voice. There was no fluctuation in his voice, but it was not difficult to hear the majesty in it.


    The three of them looked over and saw a person standing at the stairs.


    he was tall and straight, with an outstanding appearance and an awe-inspiring aura.


    Shi Yan paused, put down the teacup in her hand, and stood up. She called out,¡±Big brother,¡±


    having known shi yan for so long, jiang rui and song meilian felt that they knew her well. in their eyes, shi yan was calm andposed no matter what happened.


    although shi yan¡¯s expression was the same as usual and there was nothing different, it was a little abnormal for her to stand up after seeing the person.


    normally, shi yan would just smile and greet the other party.


    shi yan was being reserved, right?


    Why would Shi Yan, who had always been calm and indifferent, show such a reserved mood?


    jiang rui and song meilian were a little unsettled, but at the same time, they understood that shi yan¡¯s big brother had a special ce in her heart.


    He also stood up.


    he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    After staring at Shi Yan¡¯s smiling face for a while, Shi poran frowned slightly. He immediately collected his emotions and looked at Jiang Rui and song Meilian, who were standing at the side.¡±take a seat, no need to be so formal.¡±


    ¡°what did you guys say about looking for trouble?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t say anything, and jiang rui and song meilian didn¡¯t want to beat her to it, so they just smiled politely.


    ¡°it¡¯s nothing important, we¡¯re just having a casual chat. Big brother didn¡¯t eat anything, right? mom made some desserts, do you want to eat?¡±

 Chapter 541

    ?


    541 Congrattions from my brothers


    On certain matters, Shi Yan was very strict with the rules. It was the first time Shi poran had seen her eating directly in the living room with a te of pastries.


    when shi yan ate, no matter what she ate, she would sit in the dining room and eat in an orderly manner.


    suddenly seeing the few tes of pastries on the coffee table, as well as the half-eaten piece on the te in front of shi yan, shi poran¡¯s heart was not as calm as it looked.


    His gaze fell back on Shi Yan¡¯s face.


    she had really changed. He didn¡¯t know if these changes had happened over the years or after he came to Sea city Base.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t refuse and walked over to sit down.


    shi yan went to make tea for him.


    After her divorce, Shi Boran¡¯s aura became even stronger. Sitting in the living room with him, Jiang Rui and song Meilian were under a lot of pressure.


    for a moment, jiang rui couldn¡¯t help but sigh. fortunately, she and song meilian were both experienced people. if it were any other girl, they would not even dare to breathe.


    perhaps sensing the two¡¯s restraint, shi poran retracted his aura and nodded at them as a formal greeting.¡±Miss Jiang, miss song.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, brother Shi. We¡¯re friends with Yan. You can call us by our names.¡± jiang rui said with a smile.


    Friend?


    shi poran looked at the two of them.


    before this, he had heard that his sister had made a lot of friends in sea city base, so he knew all the information about them. But he couldn¡¯t imagine how his sister was with her friends until he saw it with his own eyes.


    She waspletely like an ordinary girl with a sister.


    This was good.


    From this point of view, it might have been a good thing for her to leave the Shi family back then. if she had continued to stay in the shi family, he would not have been able to see his sister like this for the rest of his life.


    ¡°My sister is in your care in Haicheng.¡±


    ¡°no, it was shi yan who took care of us.¡± song meilian said with a smile.


    After a while, she and Jiang Rui¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down and they were not as ufortable as before.


    ¡°meilian is right. it¡¯s yan who takes care of us. I don¡¯t know about the others, but Yan really took care of me. If it wasn¡¯t for Yan, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive.¡±


    The matter of Jiang Rui¡¯s background had caused a hugemotion and Shi Boran had naturally heard about it. It wasn¡¯t good to let the youngdy bring up such sad things.


    He could only say,¡±it¡¯s normal for friends to take care of each other.¡± i know my sister¡¯s personality very well. if you don¡¯t treat her with sincerity, she won¡¯t treat you as friends. My sister has been taken care of by you and the Jiang family. After su MU¡¯s engagement party, I will go to his house with my parents to thank him personally.¡±


    This was to inform Jiang Rui in advance that they would be visiting.


    jiang rui had wanted to say that there was no need to tell her that someone from the shi family hade to thank her, but then she remembered that she and shi yan were going to be friends for life. there was nothing wrong with the two families having more contact, so she did not refuse.


    ¡°brother shi, you¡¯re too kind. we didn¡¯t do anything. we just invited yan to stay with us for a while. yan saved my grandmother, so she¡¯s our family¡¯s savior. There¡¯s no need to pay a visit to thank us. If brother Shi, uncle, and Auntie are here as guests, the Jiang family will wee them very much.¡±


    Shi Yan came over with tea and happened to hear Jiang Rui¡¯s words.


    she could guess what they were talking about without asking.


    he ced the tea in front of shi poran and sat back in his seat.


    ¡°have you seen your third brother?¡±


    Shi poran finished a piece of cake and wiped his hands with a tissue. even the simplest of actions was pleasing to the eye when he did it.


    jiang rui eximed in her heart, as expected of someone who had the same genes as yan.


    ¡°yingluo¡¯s third brother? I didn¡¯t see him.¡±


    shi yan had thought that he would say something else. she didn¡¯t expect that he would pick amon topic as a topic to start with, so she didn¡¯t react for a moment.


    ¡°Is third brother here too?¡±


    ¡°ording to his flight, he should have arrived at midnight yesterday.¡±


    as they were talking, someone entered the house.


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    it was the shi boyu they had just mentioned.


    Gu Qingqing also came over with Shi boyu.


    Gu Qingqing was dressed in a light-colored gown, a faint smile on her face. She still had the delicate appearance that Shi Yan was familiar with.


    ¡°Yanyan.¡± He first smiled at Shi Yan.


    ¡°Sister Qingqing,¡± Shi Yan replied with a faint smile. He then looked at Shi boyu. third brother.


    shi boyu didn¡¯t expect so many people to be here, nor did he expect shi boran to be sitting here and chatting with three girls. when he saw shi poran, surprise shed across his eyes.


    He called out,¡±big brother.¡±


    Then, his gaze fell on Shi Yan.


    to be exact, it fell on the ring on shi yan¡¯s hand.


    he had met jiang che in the banquet hall and had identally seen the ring on jiang che¡¯s finger. when he thought of how jiang che had not had a ring on his finger before, he immediately thought of shi yan.


    he didn¡¯t stay in the front hall for long. after asking for shi yan¡¯s location, he brought gu qingqing over.


    His gaze was so straightforward that the others also noticed the ring on Shi Yan¡¯s finger.


    Shi poran¡¯s mind had been elsewhere just now, so he hadn¡¯t noticed the ring on Shi Yan¡¯s hand. Now that he saw it, his hand, which was holding the tea, suddenly stopped.


    shi yan naturally noticed their gazes and didn¡¯t hide it. she looked at the ring on her hand and said with a smile, this is Jiang Che¡¯s proposal ring.


    there was a long silence.


    it was mainly because shi boran and shi boyu didn¡¯t say anything, and the atmosphere was a little subtle, so the others didn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    in the end, it was still jiang rui who braced herself and answered with a smile, ¡± ¡°Ah, congrattions, Yan,¡±


    Who asked the person he was proposing to to was her fifth uncle? she had to help him, right?


    this was not the first time jiang rui had congratted shi yan. when they returned to haicheng after the new year, the jiang family had congratted them.


    but shi yan still returned her a bright smile.¡±thank you,¡± he said.


    when someone spoke, it was much easier for the others to speak.


    song meilian and gu qingqing also congratted him.


    Only Shi Boran and Shi boyu remained silent and didn¡¯t say anything.


    When it came to matters with Jiang che, Shi Yan had always been calm and had never thought of avoiding anyone. Seeing that the two of them didn¡¯t speak, she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°big brother and third brother aren¡¯t going to congratte me?¡±


    shi boyu still didn¡¯t say anything.


    shi poran stared at the ring on her finger again. after a moment of silence, he said,¡±congrattions,¡±


    this congrattory message was not forced, but it contained a lot of emotions that were difficult to exin.


    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    she stared at the ring again, and even though her eyes were slightly lowered, it was not difficult to see that she was smiling.


    Clearly, she couldn¡¯t hide her joy from Jiang Che¡¯s proposal.


    Shi boyu felt a lump in his throat. He wasn¡¯t against them, but there was an indescribable sourness in his heart.


    She had lost her cabbage for many years and finally found it, but it had be someone else¡¯s before she could raise it well.


    ¡°congrattions, wanwan.¡± Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reply, she said to Shi poran, ¡± I¡¯m going back to the front hall. Big brother, do you want toe with me? ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    shi boyu then said to shi yan, ¡± qingqing is not in good health. the front hall is too noisy. i heard that you were here, so i sent her here. help me take care of her. ¡±

 Chapter 542

    ?


    542 Remind her to be on her guard


    ¡°thanks to yanyan¡¯s blessing, i was personally diagnosed and given a prescription by the fifth lord jiang. my health is much better now, it¡¯s not that exaggerated. if you¡¯re busy, go ahead. i¡¯ll stay with yanyan and the others to talk. i¡¯ll take care of myself.¡± gu qingqing said before shi yan.


    His tone was a little helpless.


    ¡°third brother, go do your work. i will take good care of sister qingqing.¡± shi yan also said.


    shi yan could roughly guess what they were feeling at this time. staying here would only make them think more and make their hearts more ufortable. it was better to leave first.


    she did not intend to hide jiang che¡¯s proposal from her family. it was just that she had not found the right opportunity to speak about it. it would seem deliberate if she called to inform them. she was not the type to go around and make a fuss about everything. she wanted to let things take its course and talk about it when they met.


    Today was the first time she had met them after Jiang Che¡¯s proposal.


    ¡°big brother, did you bring any friends to haicheng this time?¡± Shi Yan asked Shi poran, who was getting up.


    meeting shi poran¡¯s gaze, she smiled,¡±if you¡¯ve brought one, then ask him toe over and y with us. i¡¯m surrounded by people who are easy to get along with.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s smiling eyes gave people a sense that she knew everything. In fact, she was indeed very smart, and very few things could escape her eyes.


    shi poran didn¡¯t try to be bashful and directly said, ¡± i¡¯m not sure how long i¡¯ll be staying in haicheng. i still have sses on monday and only have two days off on the weekend. i didn¡¯t bring her along. ¡±


    She was naturally referring to Song Yu.


    shi yan¡¯s high school ssmate.


    thest time shi poran went to crescent bay, shi yan had seen her bring song yu along. from that, shi yan could tell that song yu was different in shi poran¡¯s eyes.


    Bring who?


    Shi boyu nced at Shi Boran. Clearly, he didn¡¯t know much about Shi Boran, but he didn¡¯t seem to intend to ask more.


    He only took a nce before retracting his gaze.


    ¡°I see. Next time then. Big brother, if you have such an opportunity next time, remember to bring her along.¡±


    Shi Boran looked at her and replied with an ¡± mm ¡± before leaving with Shi boyu.


    shi yan asked gu qingqing to sit down and introduced her to jiang rui and song meilian. the three of them greeted each other.


    ¡°yan, who were you guys talking about? your sister-inw?¡± after shi boran and shi boyu left, jiang rui felt a lot more at ease. she asked as she ate her pastries without much care for her image.


    ¡°i don¡¯t know much about it either.¡± Shi Yan smiled and raised her eyebrows. but ording to what I saw, she should be my future sister-inw if I¡¯m not mistaken.


    it seems like you really approve of you as your future sister-inw. Since you¡¯ve approved of her, she shouldn¡¯t be a bad person. If there¡¯s a chance, bring her to Haicheng to y and let everyone get to know each other.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    Shi Yan responded and smiled at Gu Qingqing. ¡± sister qingqing, you¡¯re taking your medicine. it¡¯s not suitable for you to drink tea. i¡¯ll go and heat up a cup of milk for you. ¡±


    ¡°no need to trouble yourself, i¡¯m not thirsty.¡±


    Gu Qingqing looked delicate, but her smile was very generous.¡±There are no outsiders here, so don¡¯t be so formal with me. Actually, I came to find you because I have something to tell you.¡±


    she was also smiling very gently.


    it was probably because she was a few years older than shi yan and the others, so she automatically ced them in the ranks of younger sisters who needed her attention.


    Jiang Rui and song Meilian looked at each other and were about to leave to give them some space, but Gu Qingqing, who had seen through their intentions, interrupted them.


    ¡°it¡¯s not something you can¡¯t let others know. you don¡¯t have to leave.¡±


    however, even though she had said so, jiang rui and song meilian were still not sure if they should stay. they looked at shi yan and waited for her to speak.


    ¡°since sister qingqing has already said so, then don¡¯t torment yourself. if we¡¯re just sitting here and talking, we should go to the front hall to take a look. this is sister han¡¯s engagement party, and it¡¯s not right for us to hide and not show our faces.¡±


    ¡°Sister Qingqing, what do you want to talk to me about?¡± Shi Yan asked Gu Qingqing with a smile.


    I spent the new year in the capital. I¡¯ve been in the capital all this time. I only returned to Haicheng with your third brother yesterday. Gu Qing Qing¡¯s voice was gentle and soft, giving off a sense of leisure, not making people feel that she was in a hurry.


    It wasfortable to hear her speak.


    knowing that she didn¡¯t want to talk to her about how she had been this year, shi yan didn¡¯t respond to her and quietly waited for her to continue.


    ¡°after the new year, i went to see my nephew. of course, yanyan, you helped arrange this, so you naturally know about it. Speaking of this, I still owe you a thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Sister Qingqing, you don¡¯t have to be so polite,¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I still have to thank you. yanyan, thank you for letting me see him. My nephew Zhenzhen¡¯s parents may have left him early, and he suffered some hardships in his early years. He looks a little crooked and doesn¡¯t have much sense of right and wrong, but he¡¯s not bad in nature.¡±


    I¡¯m not trying to absolve him of his guilt. I¡¯m just expressing my opinion on him as an elder. Just listen to me and don¡¯t take it to heart.


    Shi Yan smiled and said she wouldn¡¯t.


    Not to mention that Gu Qingqing was now one of her own, even if she was facing an outsider, she would not mind such a small matter.


    ¡°We¡¯re going off topic, so let¡¯s get back to the main topic. I didn¡¯t n to stay in the capital for so long, but Yingluo, your third brother had something to do in the capital and my nephew was there, so I simply stayed.¡±


    ¡°i personally went to pick up my nephew a few days ago and handed him over to gu zi.¡±


    ¡°yes, i know that.¡± Shi Yan said.


    She said she would keep him as a ¡°guest¡± for a month, and she meant it. She wouldn¡¯t keep him for even a day longer.


    Since they had made a deal, the half-dead Gu Yu had to be returned to the Gu family. gu yi was the head of the gu family. since he was trapped in the capital, the gu family had naturally sent people to keep watch. During the handover, Gu Qingqing apanied the Gu family.


    ¡°he made such a big mistake. if this matter fell on someone else¡¯s head, i¡¯m afraid that they would not be able to survive under the hands of the fifth lord. i¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯ve spared his life.¡±


    ¡± this is a deal between fifth lord jiang and the gu family. the gu family paid a price to save the life of the head of the gu family. it has nothing to do with sister qingqing. ¡±


    shi yan said it directly because she didn¡¯t want gu qingqing to insist on counting this favor on her.


    gu qingqing naturally understood what she meant, and smiled gently. I know. I don¡¯t have anything to do with the Gu family anymore. I¡¯m just thanking you verbally. In fact, I¡¯ve forgotten about it after the incident.


    ¡°my nephew contacted me once after he returned to the gu family. he was a lot more obedient and closed his door to recuperate after he returned. This time¡¯s incident can be considered as a lesson for him, but I¡¯m worried that with his personality, it¡¯ll be difficult for him to be so well-behaved and he¡¯ll still be angry.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, you and fifth lord jiang should keep an eye on him. don¡¯t let this incident happen again. this time, he still had some rationality and didn¡¯t really do anything rash, but it was hard to say next time. I¡¯m not worried about you and fifth Lord Jiang. I¡¯m just worried that my nephew¡¯s brain will go haywire and directly attack the people around you.¡±


    This was Gu Qingqing¡¯s purpose for looking for Shi Yan today.


    ¡°thank you for your reminder, sister qingqing. i¡¯ll keep an eye out.¡±


    shi yan¡¯s gentle and smiling eyes hid an imperceptible ruthlessness.


    it was a sh, and no one saw it.


    if there was a next time, she wouldn¡¯t be so easy to talk to. At that time, she would no longer care about the Gu family.


    however, there were some things that couldn¡¯t be prevented by defense, and not everyone around her had the ability to protect themselves. Perhaps, she could do something while the Gu family¡¯s vitality was greatly damaged so that Gu Yi would not have any extra thoughts to do anything else.


    The head of such arge family urged Gu Yu to do something like this without considering the family¡¯s interests if he was not a little crazy.


    This time, Gu Yu had caused the Gu family to suffer heavy losses. There would definitely be people in the Gu family to denounce him. Gu Yu would probably have a headache for a while. In that case, there was no rush to find some trouble for him.

 Chapter 543

    ?


    543 marriage between the jiang and xie families


    as the bride-to-be¡¯s good friend, ju yanya naturally came to attend jing han¡¯s engagement party. she was apanying jing han and helping her greet the guests.


    shi bozhen hade over with ju yanya.


    at this moment, he was making small talk with someone.


    suddenly, he saw a familiar figure in the crowd. the wine ss that was on his lips paused for a moment, then he put down the wine ss and said hello to the person beside him before walking towards that person.


    Shi Bozhen¡¯s reputation was there for all to see. Even at such an upper-ss banquet, he was still eye-catching.


    many eyes followed him.


    In this way, his movements would not be small.


    The people he saw also noticed him and looked over.


    his gaze was calm, but it carried an unquestionable majesty, causing shi bozhen to stop in his tracks. ¡± ¡°Big brother Qianqian.¡±


    he wasn¡¯t afraid, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see that he was slightly respectful to the other party.


    The person Shi Boxun saw was Shi Boran, who had just appeared at the banquet with Shi boyu.


    After all, Shi poran was a person that even Shi Yan was a little afraid of. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Shi poran, who was unbridled and mboyant outside, would restrain himself in front of him.


    after running away from home, he didn¡¯t contact anyone, and shi boran, his big brother, was no exception. just based on this point alone, shi boxun was actually in the wrong.


    The fact that he could survive in the entertainment industry on his own was undoubtedly due to his own ability. However, ability wasn¡¯t something that could be obtained from the beginning.


    he was only seventeen years old when he left home, and he had cut off all previous contact. he didn¡¯t even have a friend who could help him, so there must be a lot of trouble.


    He could solve the small problems by himself, but Shi poran was secretly helping him with the big problems. Otherwise, with Shi poxun¡¯s looks, he would have fallen into some ditch long ago.


    However, it was only during the first year that Shi Boran stopped interfering in Shi Boxun¡¯s Affairs.


    There were some things that were not said clearly, but everyone was well aware.


    Even so, Shi boxiang hadn¡¯t taken the initiative to contact Shi poran for nine years. of course, with shi boran¡¯s personality, it was even more impossible for him to take the initiative to contact him.


    all in all, in front of his elder brother, shi boxun couldn¡¯t act as self-righteous as he did in front of the other members of the shi family.


    shi poran nced at him and nodded his head lightly.¡±yes.¡±


    ¡°When did big brother arrive?¡±


    st night,¡±


    shi boxun walked closer and saw shi boyu at the side.


    he wasn¡¯t so polite to shi boyu.


    ¡°Oh, boyu is here too!¡±


    shi boyu only nced at him and didn¡¯t pay much attention.


    the two of them were only two months apart in age, and they had been ssmates from kindergarten to high school. shi boyu had been quiet since he was young, and he was the one who had the closest conversation with shi poxun.


    even after so many years, shi boyu was still angry about shi bozhen running away from home. However, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger, because Shi Bozhen ran away from home for his sister, which he couldn¡¯t do.


    He wasn¡¯t as good as Shi boxiang.


    As she was angry, she turned from angry at Shi pochen to angry at herself.


    however, the current situation did not allow them to think about this anymore. someone¡¯s soft discussion interrupted them.


    ¡°Is that the legendary fifth Lord Jiang?¡±


    that¡¯s right. Third young master Yu is standing beside him, and young master Jiang is also personally blocking the wine for him. All the people who talk to him are respectful to him. Who else can it be other than that master? ¡±


    ¡°This appearance and temperament, he is indeed a gentleman like jade, gentle and wise. He is like a celestial being. it¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s taken, otherwise i would¡¯ve chased after him.¡±


    ¡°you? forget it. Even if he doesn¡¯t have a master, it¡¯s not our turn. We should know our own limits, such a Big Shot is not someone we can get close to.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t even dream about it? Why are you attacking me? by the way, i heard that fifth lord jiang¡¯s girlfriend is an orphan from the countryside and doesn¡¯t have any family background. is that true?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re cut off from the inte, right? that¡¯s a saying from 800 years ago. as far as i know, that little girl isn¡¯t an orphan from the countryside. i heard that her family background is extraordinary. I just don¡¯t know which family she¡¯s from. I can¡¯t find anything, but I heard that she¡¯s very close to the SU family.¡±


    ¡°which su family?¡±


    ¡°which other su family is there? whose banquet are we at now?¡±


    the girl suddenly realized something and seemed to be a little frightened. ¡± ¡°Zhenzhen, who is close to the SU family, I heard that the little girl¡¯s surname is Shi, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, her surname is Shi. I think her name is Shi Yan. I have a friend who is close to the young miss of the Jiang family and has seen Shi Yan a few times. What¡¯s wrong? what¡¯s wrong with herst name?¡±


    ¡°This is a big problem! over there, do you see thedy standing next to president su?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡± just now, my mother secretly told me that she¡¯s the eldest daughter of the su family, president su¡¯s biological sister. she¡¯s married into a big family in jingdu. my mother said that the family name of that big family seems to be shi. ¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve heard of this Shi family. Isn¡¯t it a big family that is on par with the Jiang family that the fifth master Jiang is from? you mean that shi yan wanwan?¡±


    ¡°shh! Keep it down, if they didn¡¯t take the initiative to expose it, then we shouldn¡¯t spread it out, to avoid getting into trouble.¡±


    the two of them sighed.


    At this moment, a girl beside them suddenly interjected, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry to disturb you, but you mean that fifth lord jiang¡¯s girlfriend is not an orphan from the countryside, but from the great shi family of the capital?¡±


    the two girls looked at her warily and didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°don¡¯t be so guarded against me. i don¡¯t have any ill intentions. i just heard your conversation and suddenly thought of a rumor i heard at a banquet in the capital a few days ago.¡±


    The two girls looked at each other and then looked at her warily. In the end, they couldn¡¯t hold back their curiosity and asked, ¡± ¡°what rumors?¡±


    I heard that the Jiang family has the intention to form a marriage alliance with the Xie family. Have you heard of the capital¡¯s Xie family? ¡±


    The two girls thought for a while and nodded.


    ¡± the two families are connected by marriage, and one of the marriage partners is the only youngdy of the xie family. naturally, the jiang family can¡¯t just randomly choose someone to marry. ¡± The girl looked around and leaned over in a low voice. I heard that the other marriage partner is this fifth master Jiang.


    ¡°i thought that shi yan, a little girl with no background, would definitely not be able to win against the eldest daughter of the xie family. i suddenly heard that she might be rted to the shi family in the capital city, so i was interested in talking to you. If their family backgrounds aren¡¯t simple, then there¡¯ll be a show to watch in the future.¡±


    the two girls ¡®expressions changed, and they quickly retreated, not daring to be so close to her.


    this wasn¡¯t any ordinary gossip. if they weren¡¯t careful, they would get into trouble!


    Who didn¡¯t know that the fifth Lord Jiang treasured his girlfriend to the bone? he would bring her wherever he went. they hadn¡¯t heard anything about fifth lord jiang¡¯s marriage alliance. if these words came from them and fifth lord jiang pursued this matter, they would be in deep trouble!


    ¡°that, that ... we still have something to do, so we¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±


    The two of them turned around and ran away, pulling each other.


    The girl looked at their backs as they ran away and said that they were really timid. After she finished speaking, she shivered inexplicably.


    they didn¡¯t dare to find people to discuss it anymore.


    Just as he was about to leave, he was suddenly blocked by someone.


    ¡°You just said that you heard the rumors about the marriage between the Jiang family and the Xie family at the banquet in the capital? Jiang che was going to marry the eldest miss of the Xie family? Which family¡¯s banquet did you attend? And who said that?¡± Shi boxiang was filled with hostility.


    the girl was scared out of her wits.


    of course, she knew the movie king, shi boxiao, but she didn¡¯t know that his surname was also shi. however, since he dared to call fifth lord jiang by his name, she could tell that he wasn¡¯t someone to mess with.


    She didn¡¯t dare to get involved.


    I, I don¡¯t know about film Emperor qu. A friend is calling me. I, I¡¯ll be leaving first.


    ¡°Stop.¡± Shi poran had said this.


    he didn¡¯t exude any hostility, but the girls just felt that he was scarier than shi boxiang.


    ¡°go invite fifth lord jiang over,¡± shi boran said to shi boyu.¡±tell him i¡¯m treating him to a drink.¡±


    shi boyu didn¡¯t say anything and walked in jiang che¡¯s direction with a dark face.


    ¡°Miss, may I have a word with you?¡± Shi poran said to the girl.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Shi Bozhen made a ¡± please ¡± gesture, as if they had practiced this in advance.


    The girl¡¯s face turned pale, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to. Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on, she knew that she was in big trouble!

 Chapter 544

    ?


    544 She can¡¯t be wronged


    When Jiang che arrived, Shi poran and Shi poxun were already waiting in a resting area. There were not many people there, so it was rtively quiet.


    he swept a nce at the woman sitting there, and his gaze fell directly on shi poran¡¯s face. with a calm expression, he nodded slightly,¡±young master shi.¡±


    He was just chatting with someone when his girlfriend¡¯s brother suddenly came to him and said that he wanted to buy him a drink. It was obviously not an ordinary matter. If such a thing had happened to someone else, even if they were not anxious, they would definitely not be as calm as Jiang che.


    However, his calmness didn¡¯t make others think that he didn¡¯t care about Shi Yan enough. Shi Yan¡¯s three brothers didn¡¯t think so. They would only feel that the fifth Lord Jiang was indeed the fifth Lord Jiang, and that he was calm in the face of trouble.


    the three of them sat in the resting area. shi boran and shi boxun were a little far from the girl, but after they sat down, the girl didn¡¯t dare to move or even ask questions.


    now that she saw jiang che, her heart was in her throat.


    in the past, he had only wanted to show his face in front of the fifth lord jiang so that he would remember him. it was also good for the family. At this moment, she wished she could stay away from him. She would give this opportunity to be in close contact with the fifth Lord to whoever wanted it.


    And the way fifth Lord Jiang addressed the person beside her.


    first young master shi?


    Surnamed Shi!


    shi yan¡¯s surname was also shi, and she was the shi family¡¯s xuanji in the capital.


    She was really in big trouble this time!


    why was she so nosy just now? She clearly knew that the people attending the SU family¡¯s banquet were not to be trifled with, so why couldn¡¯t she bear with it?


    no one cared about the girl¡¯s thoughts. shi poran raised his ss and looked at jiang che, who was walking over.¡±fifth lord jiang, please sit.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say much. He walked over and sat down.


    Shi boyu, who hade with him, also sat down.


    None of the three Shi brothers said a word. Shi Boran held the ss of wine and slowly sipped. Shi boxiao crossed his legs and leaned against the sofa, ncing at Jiang che from time to time. Shi boyu did not do anything after sitting down, his face dark.


    the atmosphere was really heavy.


    If it were someone else, they would have been restless, but unfortunately, it was fifth Lord Jiang.


    in terms of patience andposure, few couldpare to him. They didn¡¯t say anything, so he sat calmly and poured himself a ss of wine.


    Only the girl was sitting upright in fear.


    ¡°you¡¯re so calm, you¡¯re indeed the fifth lord jiang!¡± in the end, it was shi boxiang who sneered first.


    jiang che raised his ss and looked at him with a gentle expression. ¡± ¡°Second young master Shi, you tter me.¡±


    Second young master Shi?


    The girl looked at Shi Bozhen in shock.


    movie king qu was the second young master of the shi family?


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, you¡¯re so calm. do you know why we invited you here?¡± shi bozhen snorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    he still had the same calm expression and tone. he even said ¡± i don¡¯t know ¡± in a self-righteous manner without any guilt. it even gave people the feeling that he was not curious at all about why they had called him over.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think the three of you are really inviting me over for a drink.¡±


    he looked at shi poran. ¡± this isn¡¯t the first time i¡¯ve met first young master shi. although we had a good time thest time we met, our friendship shouldn¡¯t be so good that first young master shi would personally invite third young master shi to invite me over for a drink. ¡±


    ¡°if there¡¯s anything you want to say, please speak your mind. miss shi has left for a while and she should be here soon. miss shi is very delicate. there are some things that are not a big deal to me, but she will remember them in her heart for a long time.¡±


    ¡± miss shi has been very busy with her studies recently. it¡¯s rare for her toe to the banquet on the weekend to rx. i can¡¯t bear to let her mood be affected by such trivial matters again. if there¡¯s anything, i hope that i can solve it before shees. ¡±


    It was impossible for the three brothers of the Shi family to remain unmoved by his words.


    in the end, the fifth lord jiang was not an ordinary person. if he had not seen it with his own eyes, it would have been hard to believe that he would care so much about a person. if they saw it with their own eyes, they would not doubt his sincerity.


    this was because fifth lord jiang didn¡¯t need to pretend in front of anyone.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang is very attentive to my younger sister.¡± Shi poran said.


    His tone was calm, but there was nock of sincerity.


    He really thought so, and it was not a courtesy.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± jiang che¡¯s brows raised slightly, and his originally calm eyes seemed to have a different kind of elegance. he looked a little different from the gentle, introverted, and calm fifth lord jiang that everyone was familiar with.


    seeing jiang che like this, shi boran and shi boyu were both a little surprised. only shi boxun felt that jiang che looked a little familiar.


    He suddenly recalled the first time he met Jiang che at Zhu long club.


    The fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s appearance at that time was a bit simr to this.


    there was a bit of bravado in his gentleness, a bit of unruliness in his elegance, and a bit of pride in his restraint.


    And the reason why fifth Lord Jiang was so different was because of Yanyan.


    needless to say, the three brothers of the shi family could see this. The anger she had for Jiang che from hearing the gossip had dissipated a little.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang is so attentive to my little sister, so as her elder brothers, we naturally can¡¯t hold her back.¡± there are some things that fifth lord jiang doesn¡¯t want my sister to know, and we don¡¯t want her to know either.¡±


    ¡± i heard some rumors just now. the general idea is that the jiang family and the xie family of the capital are about to have a marriage alliance. the marriage partners are the fifth master of the jiang family and the eldest daughter of the xie family. ¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Even someone as calm as Jiang che couldn¡¯t remain calm after hearing this.


    How would miss Shi be able to hear this baseless rumor?


    Although miss Shi was gentle and easy to talk to, that was because she had not encountered anything that she cared about. he wasn¡¯t being narcissistic, but since he was involved in this matter, miss shi would definitely be very concerned about it, not to mention that it was such a big matter like a marriage alliance!


    jiang che put down the wine ss in his hand.


    Sitting up straight, he stared at Shi Boran. young master Shi, who did you just say had a marriage alliance with? ¡± he asked.


    One look at Jiang Che¡¯s reaction and they knew that this wasn¡¯t true. To be exact, they didn¡¯t think this was true from the beginning.


    It wasn¡¯t that they trusted Jiang che. They only trusted Shi Yan¡¯s judgment of people.


    seeing jiang che¡¯s huge reaction, shi boxiang gloated a little. ¡± ¡°Who else could it be? the fifth master of the Jiang family and the eldest daughter of the Xie family.¡±


    ¡°Second young master Shi, do you think that my marriage can be decided by others?¡± Jiang Che¡¯s eyes swept over him.


    Obviously not.


    The Jiang family was so afraid of Jiang che that they didn¡¯t dare to interfere with his marriage.


    But Shi Bozhen wouldn¡¯t say that. Instead, he raised his brows and met Jiang Che¡¯s gaze, chuckling. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    After staring at him for a moment, Jiang che said, ¡± ¡± just now, young master shi said that this was a rumor he heard. i don¡¯t know where this rumor came from, but even if it¡¯s a rumor, i won¡¯t allow it. ¡±


    ¡± miss shi has always been the only one by my side. i don¡¯t want people to spread rumors that she¡¯s the one who snatched someone else¡¯s marriage. i can¡¯t let my people suffer such grievances! ¡±


    his thoughts were in line with the three shi brothers.

 Chapter 545

    ?


    545 He will protect his people


    They had called Jiang che over not only because they were a little angry, but also because they hoped that Jiang che would find out about this matter and resolve it as soon as possible. They didn¡¯t want to hear such rumors again.


    The Missy of the Shi family snatching a man¡¯s marriage


    even if in the future, due to the pressure from the fifth master jiang and the shi family, few people would dare to spread rumors and gossip, but they didn¡¯t want their sister to suffer such grievances!


    ¡°The three of you wouldn¡¯t have invited an unfamiliar youngdy over alone for no reason. I think the rumor that young master Shi mentioned earlier is rted to thisdy.¡±


    Seeing Jiang che looking at her, the girl¡¯s face turned pale in an instant.


    His body swayed.


    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know. I just heard it from someone at a banquet in the capital a few days ago. I didn¡¯t spread it. I, Qianqian, me my cheap mouth. When I heard people mention fifth master Jiang and miss Shi, I couldn¡¯t help but gossip that Qianqian, I didn¡¯t mean it, I didn¡¯t mean it, Qianqian.¡±


    ¡°what kind of banquet was it, and what kind of rumors did you hear? please tell me in detail.¡±


    His eyes were calm, his expression was gentle, and his voice was clear and gentle. there was no anger, and it could even be said that his attitude was very good. he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of using his power to suppress others, but it inexplicably made people tremble in fear.


    The girl didn¡¯t feel any less afraid because of his gentle attitude. Instead, she became even more panicked.


    he trembled and told her what he knew, not daring to hide anything.


    The banquet was held five days ago. It was a charity dinner jointly organized by several well-known families in the capital.


    when someone talked about this at the banquet, the girl had also heard it secretly.


    It was said that the capital¡¯s Jiang family had the intention to marry into the Xie family, and the Xie family only had one eldest youngdy. The Jiang family was not as powerful as it used to be, so not just anyone in the Jiang family was qualified to marry the Xie family¡¯s eldest youngdy. In terms of status and ability, only the fifth Lord Jiang met the standards.


    it was also said that someone had seen the old master and old madam of the jiang family meeting with the eldest miss of the xie family in private, and the marriage was already set in stone.


    Although he was dressed very well, few people dared to talk about fifth Lord Jiang in public. They only talked about him in private. naturally, not many people really believed it, and they only used it as a topic of discussion before and after tea.


    ¡°Jiang ... Fifth Lord Jiang, I ... I only know this much. It ... It really has nothing to do with me. I ... I won¡¯t dare to gossip anymore. Please be magnanimous and don¡¯t ... Don¡¯t hold it against me.¡±


    ¡°I, I have always thought that you and Ms. Shi are the best match, be it in terms of looks or temperament. I was worried that Ms. Shi would be bullied by the Xie family because she has no status or background. Now that I know that she has the protection of her brother¡¯s family, I can rest assured.¡±


    thest sentence was added by the girl in a sh of inspiration. she had a strong desire to survive.


    The girls were afraid of death.


    Especially when Jiang Che¡¯s gaze swept over her, her entire heart was in her throat.


    Seeing Jiang Xi wave his hand, he stood up and left as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He thanked her again and again, and even knocked on the low table in front of him twice when he left because his legs were soft.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, qianqian, and qianqian, please rest assured. i will never disclose a word about what happened just now to anyone!¡±


    it meant that he would not reveal shi yan¡¯s identity.


    ¡± there¡¯s no smoke without fire. the jiang family¡¯s old master and old madam wouldn¡¯t have met eldest miss xie in private without evidence. i hope that fifth lord jiang can investigate this matter and deal with it cleanly. ¡±


    This was the first thing Shi boyu said after he sat down.


    he looked at jiang che and continued, ¡± the daughter of the shi family doesn¡¯t need an arranged marriage. we only agree to yanyan being with the fifth lord because you are the one she chose. we respect her choice. it has nothing to do with your status. ¡±


    Shi boxiao also said, ¡± we don¡¯t care about the Jiang family¡¯s dispute. We only care about Yanyan. If this matter was really deliberately done by your Jiang family and the fifth master Jiang can¡¯t do it, we don¡¯t mind personally dealing with Wanwan.


    ¡°No need.¡± Jiang che interrupted him.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t even handle such a small matter and still need your help, then I¡¯m not worthy of keeping miss Shi by my side.¡±


    ¡°we naturally believe in fifth lord jiang¡¯s abilities. in that case, we¡¯ll wait for his good news.¡± Shi poran raised his ss to Jiang che.


    Jiang Xun picked up his ss and replied.


    he didn¡¯t say anything more about this matter.


    As he drank, his eyes, which were covered by his eyelids, shed with a fierce look.


    They even dared to have ideas about his marriage. It seemed that the lesson they had given them before was not enough!


    Jiang Che¡¯s toast directly exposed the ring on his finger. At a nce, it was obvious that it was a pair with Shi Yan¡¯s.


    Sweeping a nce at Jiang Che¡¯s ring, Shi poran took a small sip of wine and said, ¡± ¡°i heard from my younger sister that she epted the fifth lord¡¯s proposal.¡±


    Following his line of sight to look at the ring, Jiang Che¡¯s right handnded on the ring and rubbed it. A smile seemed to sh in his eyes, and his gaze became gentler.¡±Yes, I¡¯m very lucky.¡±


    he was lucky to have met miss shi, to have fallen in love with her, to have agreed to his proposal and was willing to spend the rest of his life with her.


    ¡± there¡¯s a lot to prepare. the engagement party is set to be held in three months. by then, miss shi will be on her summer break. ¡±


    even the date of the engagement had been set, but the bride¡¯s family had no idea!


    The three of them looked at Jiang che with unfriendly gazes.


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t afraid and didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. He said bluntly, ¡± I didn¡¯t intend to hide this from Ms. Shi¡¯s family. The invitation to the engagement party is already being prepared and will be sent to the Shi family¡¯s mansion.


    ¡± fifth lord jiang also said that you¡¯re yanyan¡¯s family. you¡¯ve already set the date for your engagement party, but you¡¯re only sending us invitations. does fifth lord jiang think this is within the rules? ¡± shi bozhen was already furious.


    this is just my initial n. The May Day holiday ising soon. I was nning to take miss Shi out for a walk then, and the destination will most likely be the capital.


    Jiang Che¡¯s attitude towards Shi Boxian had always been better than towards the rest of the Shi family. After all, Shi Bozhen had left home for Shi Yan for nine years and had not officially returned to the Shi family.


    ¡°it¡¯s my suggestion. miss shi won¡¯t refuse. When they reached the capital, it would be up to miss Shi to decide whether they would return to the Shi family. if she¡¯s willing to return to the shi family, i¡¯ll naturally have to discuss with the shi family about the engagement party. If she doesn¡¯t want toe back, I can also give her a grand wedding. I won¡¯t let her suffer.¡±


    ¡°Just like what you said, she agreed to our rtionship only because I¡¯m the one chosen by miss Shi herself. It has nothing to do with my status. when i was pursuing her, she was just a little girl who was temporarily living in the jiang family in sea city and had no one to rely on. ¡±


    ¡°To be fair, I don¡¯t really want the Shi family to interfere in our marriage. But you¡¯re miss Shi¡¯s family and I know she cares about you. with your blessings and participation in our wedding, miss shi will definitely be very happy. hence, i¡¯m willing to try my best to get miss shi to return to the shi family before the engagement banquet.¡±


    It was no secret that the fifth Lord Jiang had fallen out with the Jiang n three years ago, abandoned his position as the head of the Jiang n, and left the capital. He had not returned to the capital for the next three years.


    the capital was not a ce he was willing to return to.


    He was willing to return to the capital for Yanyan.


    The three brothers of the Shi family could see his sincerity and his feelings for Shi Yan. The anger that they had felt from him setting the engagement date on his own ord slowly dissipated.

 Chapter 546

    ?


    546 Acknowledge this brother-inw


    however, jiang che¡¯s confidence in saying that shi yan would agree to his suggestion of returning to the capital still made the three of them very upset.


    none of them could persuade shi yan, but she was willing to listen to jiang che¡¯s advice.


    however, they couldn¡¯t me her for being unfaithful to her daughter, because it was her family who forced her to stay away.


    Jiang Che¡¯s words caused a moment of silence.


    After a long time, Shi poran said solemnly,¡±Many thanks.¡±


    no need. I¡¯m not doing this for you guys or the Shi family. I¡¯m only doing this for miss Shi.


    After a pause, Jiang che continued, ¡± everyone thinks that miss Shi is big-hearted and doesn¡¯t care about anything. In reality, she¡¯s no different from any other youngdy. In fact, she¡¯s even more fragile and sensitive than many youngdies. Only I know how much damage your Shi family has caused her.


    this kind of miss Shi really makes my heart ache. I¡¯ll try my best to help her untie the knot in her heart.


    He finished the wine in the cup in one gulp.


    he put down his wine ss.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had my drink. Please excuse me. Otherwise, when miss Shies over and sees me sitting alone with the three of you, she¡¯ll start overthinking again.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t care how much of an impact his words had on them. After he finished speaking, he immediately got up and left.


    she bumped into su wan and shi lin as soon as she left the resting area.


    Su Wan¡¯s eyes were red. She had been standing there for a while.


    Jiang che stopped in his tracks and nodded at them before leaving.


    su wan had called shi lin over because she was worried that the three brothers of the shi family and jiang che would start a fight when they were sitting here alone.


    The banquet was noisy, and even the rest area was rtively quiet. the noise from the other side covered the sound of their footsteps, which was why jiang che and the others didn¡¯t notice them even though they had been standing there for a while.


    However, they had clearly heard the conversation between the few of them after the girl had left.


    after jiang che left, su wan immediately covered her mouth and burst into tears.


    It rmed Shi poran and the other two.


    they all stood up.


    ¡°xuxu¡¯s mother.¡± shi poran called out to her, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He was not good with words, and he had gradually distanced himself from his parents over the years, so he could not find anything to say for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault. It¡¯s my fault as a mother. Yanyan has been sensible and obedient since she became sensible. She has never said anything wrong or made a mistake. If she was in another family, she probably wouldn¡¯t be pampered enough. But in our family, she has suffered such a big crime. It¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s all my fault, Yingluo.¡±


    Shi Lin seemed to want to say something, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only silently hugged her and patted her back tofort her.


    Shi Boran and Shi boyu also didn¡¯t speak.


    Only Shi Bozhen took a deep breath and exhaled heavily. He said in a self-deprecating tone, ¡± we were the ones who sought Jiang che out to vent our anger, but in the end, we were dealt a heavy blow by him. What a shame.


    ¡°Yanyan has always been someone who doesn¡¯t care about anything since she was young. Not to mention others, I thought that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt easily. At most, she¡¯d be distant from me because of what happened in the past. Now it seems that the situation is worse than I thought, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°The youngdy that the entire Shi family dotes on?¡± Shi pochen sneered. in the end, she¡¯s not even as good to her as someone she¡¯s known for less than a year.


    ¡°Yanyan is really smart since young, you have a good eye for people. i admit that i have jiang che as my brother-inw. I hope no one from the Shi family will interfere and oppose them. Otherwise, I might really be disrespectful to my elders for running away from home.¡±


    shi bozhen didn¡¯t care about them and left after he finished speaking.


    Only the four of them were left. After a long silence, Shi Boran finally couldn¡¯t bear to see su Wan cry and said, ¡± ¡°mom isn¡¯t the only one who has failed in her duties. we have all failed in our duties. It¡¯s a good thing that Yingluo and Yanyan have met someone who is willing to think for her. ¡±


    ¡± since ... since there¡¯s a knot in your heart, you can slowly resolve it. everything will get better. mom, you don¡¯t have to be too worried. ¡±


    Shi poran himself was stunned when he heard this.


    Her heart felt ufortable.


    He med Yanyan for being ruthless and not contacting them for nine years. He really didn¡¯t expect her to have a knot in her heart.


    when he saw yanyan again, she was as usual. she was even more cheerful than before. now that she had a boyfriend, she even took the initiative to make friends. like many people, he thought that she was indifferent to people and things. he thought that she only med them at most. he never thought that she would be hurt to the point of having a knot in her heart.


    ¡± it¡¯s not that simple. i¡¯ve always felt that something was wrong with yanyan after i saw her. now that i think about it, yanyan was always distant and careful when she was with us! ¡± su wan covered her face and cried.


    ¡°she could have lived as she pleased, but she had to be careful in front of us, the people closest to her.¡±


    Shi boyu pursed his lips and didn¡¯t speak.


    After a while, he sighed and walked over to help su Wan. ¡± mom, let¡¯s go and sit for a while. this is su mu¡¯s engagement party. there are guests all around. it¡¯s not good to let people see it. ¡±


    Su Wan didn¡¯t want to spoil the festive atmosphere of the engagement party. With Shi boyu¡¯s persuasion, she slowly stopped crying and choked on her sobs. Shi boyu and Shi Lin helped her over to sit down.


    after su wan stopped crying, shi lin poured her a ss of water. shi boyu then spoke again.


    ¡°There are actually many things about Yanyan that we don¡¯t know. it¡¯s not just us, even her grandparents who have been keeping an eye on her all these years should not know.¡±


    the three of them looked at him.


    Su Wan and Shi Lin indeed didn¡¯t know anything about Shi Yan, but Shi Boran didn¡¯t.


    Perhaps he didn¡¯t know before, but after Shi boyu and Shi Yan appeared in the city of Qing at the same time, he had a guess.


    He didn¡¯t investigate it in detail, but he had some guesses.


    His guess was confirmed when the Jiang family went to Wu County to cause trouble for Shi Yan, but Shi Yan detained them and took them away. Song Yu witnessed the whole process.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had some business under me these past few years, and it¡¯s mainly in Qingcheng. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the seven major powers in the city of Qing.¡±


    qingcheng was very chaotic and the seven forces kept each other in check. su wan had heard about it even though she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it.


    ¡°One of the seven powers, high cloud, was founded by me. The person in charge of one of the seven powers, the mist cloud, Tong Yan, takes orders from Yanyan.¡±


    ¡°she¡¯s from yanyan.¡±


    ¡°Tong Yan shouldn¡¯t be the only subordinate of Yanyan.¡±


    even shi lin was a little shocked by what shi boyu said, let alone su wan.


    and it wasn¡¯t just shi yan. even shi lin and su wan didn¡¯t know that si yun was the trauma of shi bozhu¡¯s apartment.


    ¡°Yingluo, I¡¯m such a failure as a father. Yanyan never believed that I could protect her. it was before and after i left home.¡±


    it¡¯s not just Yanyan. You guys ... Shi Lin looked at the two brothers with grief in his eyes and his voice trembled a little. you brothers don¡¯t believe in me as a father either, right? ¡±


    it¡¯s my ipetence that made you all fight for your own paths. I don¡¯t even know anything about these things.


    Shi Lin seemed to have suddenly aged a few years.


    This wasn¡¯t what Shi boyu wanted to see, and he didn¡¯t say this to make them me themselves more.


    ¡°dad, you don¡¯t have to take all the me. the shi family has never cked in the training of our children. we¡¯ve each picked suitable people to train by our side since we were young, so it¡¯s normal to have some small achievements. i¡¯m not saying this to me myself. i just want to tell you about yanyan and let you know her better.¡±


    Yanyan really doesn¡¯t need us family members. Even without the Shi family¡¯s backing, she can rely on herself and the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master to make it so that no one dares to say anything.


    ¡°so, let¡¯s try our best to follow her wishes.¡±


    ¡± grandfather and grandmother are in a daze, especially grandfather. i don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll interfere in yanyan and jiang che¡¯s matters. i hope that father and mother can mention this to grandfather and grandmother before jiang che brings yanyan back to the capital so that they won¡¯t go against yanyan¡¯s wishes. ¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to see yanyan disappointed again.¡±


    ¡°if i really let her down again, i¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t want to go home.¡±


    Su Wan covered her mouth and cried silently.


    shi lin¡¯s eyes were also a little red.


    ¡°Zhenzhen, I will go and remind your grandparents. Since Yanyan has chosen her own person, no matter, no matter if she is willing to go home or not, we can¡¯t just do nothing. as for the engagement and wedding banquet, you two brothers should try your best to cooperate with that child of the jiang family. you two should also help prepare qianqian¡¯s dowry. we can¡¯t let others look down on her. ¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t let Yanyan know about this. She¡¯s having fun with her friends in the small courtyard, so she should be in a good mood. Don¡¯t let it affect her. ¡± Su Wan said, sobbing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom. We know what to do.¡±


    they didn¡¯t stay any longer and left after sorting out their emotions.


    They all wanted to hide it from Shi Yan, but they didn¡¯t know that Shi Yan, who wasing from the small courtyard to the banquet hall, knew almost everything.

 Chapter 547

    ?


    547 she would know very soon


    Shi Yan, Jiang Rui, and the others didn¡¯t stay in the small courtyard for long before they came to the front hall. On the way, they met three people and one of them called out to them.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan!¡±


    Usually, the people who would address Shi Yan this way were those who had a little rtionship with Jiang che and did not dare to disrespect him. The one who spoke was the third young miss of the Jiang family, Jiang Yun, whom he had not seen for a while.


    she was also dressed in an evening gown, and there were two boys beside her. they were both familiar faces to shi yan-the jiang family¡¯s second young master jiang bai and the han family¡¯s second young master han yu.


    ¡°Third young miss Jiang,¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    just then, her phone rang.


    she smiled and apologized to jiang yun before walking to the side to answer the phone.


    It was Amy.


    when shi yan picked up the phone, jiang rui, jiang yun, and the others chatted in low voices.


    ¡°When did second young master and third young miss arrive in Haicheng? Are you also here to attend my cousin¡¯s engagement party? why is second brother han here? do you know each other?¡± this was actually a bit of nonsense, but it was just a casual chat, so jiang rui didn¡¯t really care about it.


    ¡°I was a little bored and came out for a walk. I just happened to meet him.¡± hanyu said with a smile.


    then, he smiled and nodded to song meilian and gu qingqing as a greeting.


    Jiang Yun looked at Jiang Rui and said in a strange tone,¡±Rui ¡®er, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a while. Why have you grown distant from me again?¡± didn¡¯t i tell you to call me by my name? or else, i¡¯m older than you, so you can call me sister yun!¡±


    even though he said that, he did not want jiang rui to correct the way he addressed her. he continued,¡±second brother and i just arrived in haicheng this morning. we rushed here after getting off the ne. After all, we¡¯ve been in Haicheng for a few days and we¡¯ve met the young master of the SU family and the youngdy of the Jing family. It¡¯s their engagement party, of course we have toe and join in the fun.¡±


    After that, they chatted for a while. They were all insignificant topics. Jiang Yun¡¯s eyes would look at Shi Yan from time to time, who was on the phone. Jiang Rui and the other two could tell at a nce that she was not out for a stroll, but looking for Shi Yan.


    Although Shi Yan was on the phone, she did not ignore Jiang Yun¡¯s gaze.


    ¡± yes, i understand. yingluo, you don¡¯t have to do anything for the time being. i have my own arrangements. ¡±


    the call was hung up quickly.


    amy called shi yan and told her about the recent rumors in the capital city about the marriage between the fifth master jiang and the eldest daughter of the xie family. she also sent two videos to shi yan.


    One was a scene of someone discussing this matter in a low voice in a corner of a banquet. The light was very dim, and the person¡¯s appearance could not be seen clearly, but the voices of the discussion could be heard clearly. one was a long-distance video with three main characters in it. they were the jiang family¡¯s old master, jiang xun, the jiang family¡¯s olddy, bai xue, and a young girl.


    it was at the entrance of a restaurant.


    the camera was a little far away, and the girl¡¯s back was facing the camera, so he couldn¡¯t see what she looked like. however, it wasn¡¯t difficult to guess that this young girl should be the legendary eldest daughter of the xie family, xie xingran, from what amy had said.


    after listening to amy¡¯s painting and watching the two videos, shi yan¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t affected at all, at least on the surface.


    It was as if he had just received an ordinary phone call.


    seeing that she had hung up the phone and was walking over, jiang yun smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi Yan, have you finished your call?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    jiang yun looked at shi yan as if she wanted to say something, but she hesitated when she saw that there were other people around. Just as he was about to speak to Shi Yan, Hanyu beat him to it.


    ¡°Cousin of the Shi family, su mu knows that I¡¯ming, so he asked me to tell you something,¡± said Han Yu.


    His gaze swept across the others.


    It was obvious that he wanted them to leave.


    no one was stupid. jiang rui said, ¡± ¡°yan, we¡¯ll wait for you in front. i think the view is pretty good, so i¡¯ll ask meilian to take some photos of qingqing and me.¡±


    ¡°Sister Yun, let¡¯s go together.¡± He called Jiang Yun.


    ¡°alright.¡± That was the only way. He would talk about herter.


    seeing that the others had left and only the two of them were left, hanyu said to shi yan, ¡± ¡°Su mu wanted toe to you himself, but a distinguished guest that he had to personally receive arrived. He couldn¡¯t leave at the moment, so he asked me toe to you.¡±


    Coming out for a walk was just an excuse he told the outside world.


    he wants to tell you that the three young masters of the Shi family, which are your three brothers, have called fifth master Jiang to the rest area alone. I don¡¯t know what they are talking about, but he wants you toe and take a look as soon as possible.


    su mu was also worried that the three sister-doting demons would fight with jiang che. Shi Yan had already put on the proposal ring, but they still didn¡¯t know about it.


    ¡°but you don¡¯t have to worry. when i came over, their conversation had already ended, and the fifth lord jiang had already left the rest area.¡±


    When su mu saw them in the rest area, their conversation hade to an end.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t n toe and find you, but i thought it would be better to bring su mu¡¯s words to you, so i came here.¡±


    ¡°thank you for the information, second young master han.¡±


    han yu waved his hand nonchntly. ¡± it¡¯s just a small matter. you¡¯re wee. ¡±


    it¡¯s too boring at the banquet. I¡¯ll stay outside for a while. Cousin Shi, you can go first.


    he was definitely not bored, but he was tired of socializing.


    shi yan could also tell. out of gratitude, she said, there¡¯s a small courtyard 500 meters ahead. It¡¯s quieter there. Second young master han, you can go there and have a seat.


    It was a guest house of the SU family, and there were usually few people there.


    han yu thanked her and went to the small courtyard. shi yan had just stepped forward when jiang yun called her to the side.


    shi yan didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.¡±Second young miss Jiang, please speak your mind.¡±


    Although Han Yu had said that Jiang Che¡¯s conversation with her three brothers had ended, she was still a little worried and wanted to go over and take a look.


    She didn¡¯t know her three brothers a hundred percent, but she knew them pretty well.


    With their personalities, even if they wanted to talk to Jiang che alone, they wouldn¡¯t pick a noisy banquet. They couldn¡¯t even wait to find a quiet ce and directly went to the banquet¡¯s resting area.


    If she had found out about this ten minutes ago, she would have thought that they had urgently called Jiang che over because she had agreed to his proposal. Now, it seemed that they had not called Jiang che over just for this.


    Perhaps they had also heard of the rumors of a marriage alliance that had suddenly spread in the capital.


    Jiang Yun looked around carefully. After making sure that Jiang Rui and the others were far away and there was no one else around, she said in a low voice, ¡± ¡± i didn¡¯te to haicheng to attend young master su¡¯s engagement party. i came to look for you. ¡±


    Shi Yan raised her eyebrows.


    I attended a dinner party yesterday and heard some rumors there. I was so angry that I almost made a scene at the dinner party. Fortunately, I still had some rationality left. Otherwise, the project that I had worked so hard to get would have been ruined.


    ¡°We¡¯re getting off topic, let¡¯s talk about serious matters. I actually heard someone say that my fifth uncle is going to marry the young miss of the Xie family! good fellow, i didn¡¯t even know when a youngdy appeared in the xie family, and she still wanted to hit on my fifth uncle!¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if this is true or false, and i don¡¯t know where it came from, but there¡¯s no smoke without fire. with fifth uncle¡¯s identity, not everyone would dare to gossip about him. I immediately felt that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. I wanted to call you and fifth uncle to tell them directly, but after thinking about it, I decided toe to Haicheng and tell them in person.¡±


    Jiang Yun grinned at Shi Yan as she spoke.¡±i¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me, but i just want to show my face in front of fifth uncle. i¡¯ve admired fifth uncle since i was young. do you understand the mentality of trying to curry favor in front of my idol so that he will remember me?¡±


    He looked into Shi Yan¡¯s eyes, which were smiling indifferently.


    ¡°Alright, you probably don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°in any case, you and fifth uncle should know about this. it¡¯s not enough for us to know that those rumors are false. we have to let everyone know, or else when you and fifth uncle show up in the capital in the future, who knows what wille out.¡±


    ¡°this is not good for you.¡±

 Chapter 548

    ?


    548 A gentle kiss in the courtyard


    ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in this matter. It¡¯s still the same sentence. Fifth uncle¡¯s gossip is not spread by just anyone. As for the instigator, I haven¡¯t found out, but it¡¯s not hard to guess that it¡¯s either the Xie family or someone from our Jiang family.¡±


    it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get my father to agree to let me join thepany. I haven¡¯t established myself in thepany yet. I can¡¯t afford to offend anyone in the Xie family or the Jiang family. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to get involved in these things.


    jiang yun smiled graciously. ¡± i only realized now that i care more about my own interests. it wasn¡¯t easy for me to get into thepany, and i don¡¯t want to be sent away without getting anything. i don¡¯t think i¡¯m weaker than anyone. give me time, and i can support the jiang family. i won¡¯t let my family disturb fifth uncle¡¯s peace. ¡±


    ¡± that sounds a little too grand. to put it bluntly, i¡¯m no different from the rest of the jiang family. we¡¯re all ambitious and only want to hold power. ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m truly ashamed.¡±


    He was indeed ambitious, but he did not hide it and was very honest. This was much better than people who were indifferent to fame and fortune on the surface but constantly stirred up trouble in the dark.


    Jiang Yun¡¯s behavior did not make people feel disgusted.


    at least, shi yan found her pleasing to the eye now.


    ¡°second young miss jiang, you don¡¯t have to do anything. you¡¯ve already done fifth lord jiang and i a great favor by informing us of this matter. leave the rest to me and fifth lord jiang to handle. you only need to attend to your own matters and don¡¯t have to worry about other things.¡±


    Shi Yan looked up at Jiang Bai, who was still waiting a few steps away. Before she could speak, Jiang Yun said with a smile, ¡± ¡± my second brother doesn¡¯t know anything. he saw me rushing to haicheng and thought that something had happened to fifth uncle. he was worried, so he followed me here. ¡±


    ¡°He just met fifth uncle at the banquet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡± shi yan said.


    Her slightly serious tone made Jiang Yun a little frightened, and she hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi Yan, you¡¯re too kind. We¡¯re just running errands. We¡¯ll be happy as long as we can help.¡±


    shi yan did not return to the banquet hall with jiang rui and the others. She took a detour to the small courtyard behind the SU family¡¯s main building and sat down on the swing that su Yunzhi usually sat on.


    not long after she sat down, someone approached her and leaned over to hug her from behind.


    as soon as the person came close, she smelled a familiar scent. the person¡¯s arms were wrapped around her waist, and his chin was resting on her shoulder.


    A light kissnded on the side of her face, and then a light Peck on her ear. His voice was deep and clear, slipping into her ears little by little, ¡± ¡°miss shi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t return to the banquet venue. instead, she sent a message to jiang che asking him toe and look for her. when jiang che arrived, he saw her sitting on the swing with a troubled look. he was a little worried and thus asked her.


    ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± shi yan tilted her head and kissed him on the lips.


    she pulled his hand and gave up half of her seat. ¡± ¡°You too.¡±


    it was indeed fine. those things really needed her and jiang che to sit down and discuss how to deal with them, but there was no rush.


    she had called him over because she thought that he, like her, liked peace and quiet. he had stayed at the noisy banquet for so long and must be a little tired, so she called him over to let him have some peace and quiet.


    jiang che¡¯s hand was pulled by her, and he sat down beside her.


    He was taller than her to begin with, and when he sat down, he was half a head taller than her. He had to lower his eyes slightly to see her clearly.


    She had a faint smile on her face. her eyebrows were curved and her eyes were clear, revealing a bit of innocence and coquettishness that she had never shown in front of outsiders.


    Jiang Che¡¯s heart ached for her because he had taken the initiative to bring up the knot in her heart to the three Shi brothers. Seeing her like this now, his heart melted.


    the two of them looked at each other. he raised a hand and slowly ced it on her face.


    shi yan narrowed her eyes and rubbed her face against his palm.


    She was like a kitten.


    Jiang Che¡¯s heart softened even more.


    his thumb gently caressed her cheek, and his free hand wrapped around her waist as he lowered his head to kiss her.


    he was not in a hurry. his lips rubbed against each other for a while before he slowly pried open his teeth and bit deeper. he was very gentle throughout the entire process.


    there were many flowers in full bloom in the quiet courtyard. the wall not far away was covered with unknown vines, and flowers were in full bloom on the vines. the clouds were sparse, and the sun shone through the clouds. through the wall, the fragrance of the flowers in the courtyard fell on the two of them.


    two people were standing behind a pir not far away, and they took in this beautiful scene.


    They were su Wan and su Yunzhi.


    Su Yunzhi sensed that su Wan had something on her mind. She had intended to call her over to ask her about it andfort her. She didn¡¯t expect to see the person kissing on the swing as soon as she stepped into the courtyard.


    su yunzhi quickly pulled su wan and the two of them hid behind a pir.


    Su Yunzhi gestured for su Wan to leave first.


    The two of them retreated back into the house.


    she found a quiet ce and sat down.


    he looked towards the ss door that led to the small courtyard behind him. from this direction, he could barely see the two people sitting on the swing and kissing gently in the courtyard.


    ¡°this is pretty good, isn¡¯t it?¡± su yunzhi sighed.


    He smiled at su Wan.


    ¡°yeah, it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Su Wan¡¯s eyes also had a faint smile.


    Knowing that Yanyan had a knot in her heart, even though she had sorted out her emotions and made herself look fine, this matter had been lingering in her heart and she couldn¡¯t let it go.


    Her heart was still in a mess as she returned to the banquet hall from the rest area.


    jiang che had specifically brought this up, so it could be seen that the knot in yanyan¡¯s heart would not be easily resolved. she med herself and was worried, but she did not know what she could do.


    She also wanted to know if Jiang che had any ns or ns to help Yanyan untie the knot in her heart.


    however, after seeing the two of them being surrounded by a warm and gentle atmosphere in the small courtyard, she suddenly wasn¡¯t so worried.


    it was said that the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord was powerful and frightening, but in reality, he was an extremely gentle person. with him apanying and warming her, the knot in yanyan¡¯s heart would be untied one day.


    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on your mind, but I guess it¡¯s rted to Yanyan. i just want to say that yanyan is doing very well now. she¡¯s dating and making friends like any other girl, and the situation is much better than expected. you should rx a little and not be so tense.¡±


    ¡°Being a parent is a lifetime matter. There are a lot of things to worry about, and it¡¯s not something that can be worried about all at once. There¡¯s still a long way to go. Let¡¯s rx a little and don¡¯t add more pressure to the children who already have it hard.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but every time we meet, yanyan is very worried that she will affect our mood, so she tries her best to be thoughtful. In fact, I don¡¯t really want to see her like this. I hope she can be more casual in front of us and not so cautious.¡±


    ¡°For this, let¡¯s put in a little effort. Don¡¯t put everything on her. we¡¯ve made ourselves more rxed and at ease, so yanyan will feel more rxed when she¡¯s with us.¡±


    their emotions would affect each other. if they didn¡¯t rx and kept their nerves tight, how could yanyan interact with them casually?


    ¡°I know what to do.¡±


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s words woke su Wan up.


    As they were talking, someone walked over.


    su wan and su yunzhi raised their heads to look at the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡± it was xuan liuying.

 Chapter 549

    ?


    549 She wanted to dere her sovereignty


    ¡°no, why are you here?¡± Su Yunzhi asked her to sit down.


    ¡°i¡¯m a little tired,e over and sit for a while.¡± After sitting down, Xuan Liuying leaned back on the sofa and rubbed her temples. She seemed a little tired and Haggard.


    seeing her exhausted state, su yunzhi was a little worried. ¡± ¡°I see that you¡¯ve been in low spirits recently. Are you too busy with work? you can¡¯t earn all the money, so don¡¯t work so hard. if you¡¯re tired, just put your work aside and take a good rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not work.¡±


    ¡°eh? not work? what was that? was it because of rui ¡®er? you don¡¯t get along well with her? or is it because of big brother xuanji yu?¡±


    Counting the days, it was almost the death anniversary of Yu Wushuang and Yu He.


    Su Yunzhi¡¯s heart subconsciously tightened at the mention of them.


    Xuan Liuying didn¡¯t look too good either.


    She let out a light breath to calm herself down and forced a smile, ¡± neither. I¡¯ve been thinking about a dead person for twenty years. When I think about him again, I can slowly make my heart calm.


    of course, this was fake.


    How could he not feel any waves when he thought about it?


    ¡°As for Rui ¡®er, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me getting along with her. She¡¯s very sensible. Even if Yingluo and I didn¡¯t have any feelings for each other after being separated for so many years, she¡¯ll still take care of everything. she lives in the jiang family and takes care of everyone¡¯s mood. she doesn¡¯t neglect me either and wille back to my ce to have dinner with me when she¡¯s free.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s already doing so well as a child. As a mother, if I¡¯m not satisfied, I¡¯ll seem pretentious.¡±


    ¡°rui ¡®er is indeed a sensible child.¡± su yunzhi agreed, ¡± that¡¯s not work or these things. why do you look so tired and listless? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Yingying!¡±


    xuan liuying wanted to say something, but she suddenly stopped. she smiled and shook her head. it¡¯s nothing. Maybe I¡¯m really too busy with work. After rxing for nearly 20 years, it¡¯s still a little hard to take over these matters.


    Su Yunzhi nced at her, not knowing if she believed her. She said, ¡± ¡°don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. work can¡¯t be finished. your health is the most important.¡±


    at the same time, in the quiet courtyard behind.


    shi yan and jiang che ended their long kiss. jiang che raised his hand to wipe away the water from the corners of shi yan¡¯s lips and reached out to pull her into his shoulder.


    shi yan didn¡¯t intend to tell jiang che about the rumors regarding his marriage with the eldest miss of the xie family, but jiang che didn¡¯t intend to hide it from her.


    he mentioned it first.


    ¡± i heard a rumor just now, yingluo. ¡± jiang che was a little worried as he looked at her. ¡± it¡¯s not a good rumor. don¡¯t be angry, miss shi. ¡±


    Seeing him smoke like this, she knew what the rumor was.


    it was also rare to see fifth lord jiang so nervous.


    She didn¡¯t show that she knew and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°What rumors? I can¡¯t believe it made you, the mighty Lord Jiang the fifth, so nervous.¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t be angry after hearing this.¡±


    Shi Yan was helpless. I¡¯m not that easily angered. We¡¯ve been together for so long. How many times have you seen me get angry? ¡±


    She felt that she had never been angry. With her, she was only angry but not angry. and once she was angry, she would quickly resolve it without any hesitation.


    She had never been angry with Jiang che.


    jiang che was well aware of this.


    She understood that he was just too nervous.


    however, he was really worried that shi yan would be angry when she heard this, because he himself was angry when he heard these groundless rumors.


    someone in the Jiang family didn¡¯t learn his lesson and caused some trouble again. There are rumors in the capital that I will marry the youngdy of the Xie family.


    jiang che carefully looked at shi yan¡¯s expression.


    he was afraid that she would be angry.


    However, seeing that her expression did not change at all, as if she did not care about this, he felt a little ufortable.


    ¡°miss shi wanwan, why don¡¯t you have any reaction at all? don¡¯t you mind?¡±


    He probably couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he raised his hand and pinched her face.


    she pinched shi yan¡¯s face so hard that it hurt.


    She took his hand away and rubbed her face with his palm. Then, she brought his hand to her lips and kissed it.


    ¡°i hope i won¡¯t be angry. i¡¯m really not angry at all, but you¡¯re not satisfied. Teacher Jiang, you¡¯re so unreasonable.¡±


    Even if Jiang che was angry, his anger dissipated because of her actions.


    He felt that his fingers were a little hot from her kiss.


    they had already done more intimate things, so why was it so embarrassing to kiss a finger?


    ¡°You already said that someone didn¡¯t learn his lesson and caused trouble, so why would I be angry? But I still care. It was clearly mine alone from the beginning, so how could I not care when someone else came in for no reason?¡±


    ¡°the reason why i¡¯m so calm is because i already knew about this.¡±


    seeing jiang che looking at her in confusion, shi yan said honestly, ¡± ¡± not earlier than you. i only received the news half an hour ago. ¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s also a coincidence. I have never heard of this Xie family¡¯s young miss before, but recently I have often heard people mention her. Even I am a little curious about her.¡±


    he was just curious.


    Even Xuan Siyun, who had her eyes on Jiang che, didn¡¯t dare to spread rumors about her and the fifth Lord. This youngdy of the Xie family was bold enough to spread rumors about her and the fifth Lord¡¯s uing marriage.


    Yes, Shi Yan didn¡¯t believe that miss Xie wasn¡¯t involved in this.


    even if xie xingran did not do anything, she had acquiesced to such rumors. Otherwise, even if Xie xingran was not favored in the Xie family, she was still the only daughter of the Xie family in this generation. With the Xie family¡¯s status in the capital, it would be easy to stop a rumor as long as she opened her mouth.


    He just didn¡¯t know how much Xie xingran was involved in this matter.


    ¡°do you need me to send someone to investigate?¡±


    Jiang che was asking if there was a need to investigate Xie xingran.


    When he heard the rumors, he ordered his men to deal with it. However, he only ordered them to stop the rumors from spreading and did not ask them to investigate Xie xingran.


    To him, Xie xingran was not an important person and was not worth his attention.


    ¡°No need. There¡¯s no point in investigating, I¡¯m going to meet her personally.¡±


    He looked up at Jiang che. Mr. Jiang, I¡¯ll take a few days off next week. Let¡¯s go back to the capital.


    she had originally nned to return to the capital city soon, at least before their engagement party. She had no intention of hiding their engagement from her family.


    It wasn¡¯t like Jiang che couldn¡¯t be seen by others. It didn¡¯t matter if others agreed to their marriage, but she wanted everyone to know about Jiang Che¡¯s existence.


    As expected, she couldn¡¯t keep a low profile when it came to dering her sovereignty. Just because she did it in a low profile way, people even made a fuss about setting up an engagement for Jiang Zhi.


    If she couldn¡¯t keep a low profile, she would do it in a high profile way. she didn¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to snatch jiang che from her when she had dered that he was her man in front of everyone.


    Moreover, it was time to teach the Jiang family a lesson for bullying Jiang Che! if they can¡¯t remember the small things, then let¡¯s do something big to make them remember!


    seriously, she was clearly a very low-key person, but considering that they were jiang che¡¯s rtives, she didn¡¯t go too far, but she had to force her.


    Jiang Che¡¯s thoughts were different from hers.


    he was very touched.


    She had run away from home for nine years and had not set foot in the capital, but she was willing to return to the capital on her own ord for him.


    his throat was slightly choked as he held her tightly in his arms and replied in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡± ¡°alright,¡± he said.

 Chapter 550

    ?


    550 fifth lord jiang¡¯s farewell


    That night, Shi Yan did not stay at the SU family¡¯s residence. Instead, she returned to the small courtyard of their vi with Jiang che.


    She had always been a person who went with the flow. In the nine years that she had been away from home, she had never suffered from insomnia, but tonight, she did.


    she didn¡¯t have a nightmare, but she was half-awake and half-asleep the entire night.


    She thought she had hidden it well and Jiang che didn¡¯t notice it. Little did she know that Jiang che knew everything. he didn¡¯t notice it while lying in her body, but more like he had a premonition.


    From the moment she said she was going back to the capital, she had been very calm.


    this was not normal in itself.


    jiang che understood her. she just looked like she didn¡¯t care about anything on the surface.


    however, jiang che didn¡¯t point it out. the next day, he got up early to exercise as usual. auntie made breakfast, and he waited for shi yan to get up and go downstairs. the two of them had breakfast together.


    however, he didn¡¯t push back his return to the capital to monday.


    after breakfast, jiang che took out a tissue and handed it to shi yan, who was sitting across from him, saying, ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve already applied for a week¡¯s leave for you. seeing that you were still sleeping, i didn¡¯t ask for your opinion and booked an afternoon flight. if you still have something to deal with, i¡¯ll get someone to change your flight. ¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s hand, which was holding the tissue, paused for a moment. Then, she slowly folded it and wiped the corners of her lips. She looked very calm.¡±there¡¯s no need to change my visa, i¡¯m fine. What time is the flight? i¡¯m going to pack my luggage.¡±


    jiang che nced at her and said,¡±three o ¡®clock.¡±


    She looked very calm, but Jiang che was not at ease.


    She had light makeup on her face. Usually, when the two of them were at home together, she would not put on makeup. because of the light makeup on her face, the dark shadows under her eyes were gone, and she didn¡¯t look haggard.


    If he hadn¡¯t been sleeping next to her, Jiang che would have suspected that it was his imagination that she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.


    I¡¯ve packed my luggage. You can go and see if I¡¯ve left anything out.


    shi yan was not surprised that he had already packed his luggage. She was very assured of Jiang che. He had packed his luggage personally. If he missed anything, she would at most pick a few books that she needed to read and bring them along.


    After breakfast, the two of them went back to the Jiang family¡¯s old house and packed their luggage. They nned to leave for the airport directly from the Jiang family¡¯s old house.


    it was jiang che¡¯s idea to return to the jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    It wasn¡¯t for work. Ever since he moved to the vi¡¯s courtyard, Jiang Che¡¯s things that were left in Bamboo Garden had basically all been moved there. There was nothing rted to his work in Bamboo Garden.


    he hade back to see grandma jiang.


    He didn¡¯t bring Shi Yan with him. He said that he had something to discuss with the olddy and asked Shi Yan to y with Jiang Rui for a while and wait for him.


    this was the first time jiang che had taken the initiative not to bring shi yan with him.


    shi yan didn¡¯t say much. after contacting jiang rui, she went straight to the lotus pond behind and asked jiang rui to find her there.


    the lotus flowers had withered in this season. fortunately, there were many kinds of flowers in the courtyard, so it was not considered bleak.


    ¡°yan!¡±


    when jiang rui came over, shi yan was sitting in the pavilion and looking at the fish in the lotus pond.


    ¡°Why did youe back? I thought that you and fifth uncle were going to spend some alone time on the weekend, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. Where¡¯s fifth uncle? why don¡¯t we see him?¡±


    Before Jiang Rui reached the pavilion, she had already started talking, and it seemed like she couldn¡¯t stop talking.


    She was very happy to see Shi Yan return.


    Jiang che had something to discuss with grandma Jiang, so he came back with her.


    Hearing this, Jiang Rui was a little surprised,¡±fifth uncle is looking for grandmother?¡± He took the initiative to look for grandmother?¡±


    seeing shi yan nod, she was even more surprised.


    she walked over and sat down. ¡± i can¡¯t believe fifth uncle took the initiative to look for grandmother. ever since he came to haicheng, this is the first time he took the initiative to look for someone from our family. in the past, fifth uncle would turn anyone who wanted to see him away, let alone look for them. ¡±


    ¡°do you know why fifth uncle went to find grandmother?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know,¡± shi yan shook her head.


    She didn¡¯t intend to probe further.


    if jiang che was willing to tell her, he would naturally tell her. if he wasn¡¯t willing to, she wouldn¡¯t ask. however, she guessed that it shouldn¡¯t be anything urgent.


    Although Jiang che had returned to the capital once before the new year, that was not an official return. When they returned this time, regardless of whether it was her or Jiang che, they were both officially returning after being away for many years.


    It wasn¡¯t easy for her to get over this, and it was the same for Jiang che.


    since they were going back officially, with jiang che¡¯s character, he naturally had toe personally to bid farewell to the olddy.


    the facts showed that jiang che indeed knew shi yan very well.


    at the same time, in grandma jiang¡¯s courtyard.


    aunt wan brought two cups of tea and left, leaving jiang che and olddy in the living room.


    the olddy did not drink her tea. she looked at jiang che, who was sitting diagonally opposite her, and seemed to be a little emotional. ¡± i¡¯m a little surprised that you¡¯ll take the initiative to see me. ¡±


    ¡°but it¡¯s not too surprising.¡±


    ¡°After you and Yan got together, I knew that this day woulde. After knowing Yan¡¯s background, I knew that day wouldn¡¯t be too far away.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, I won¡¯t keep you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ve lived in the bamboo garden for three years. I¡¯m afraid that no one would dare to live in the ce you¡¯ve lived in, so I left it there.¡±


    he didn¡¯t say it clearly, but his meaning was obvious.


    he would always have a ce in the jiang family of sea city. as long as he came back, he would have a ce to stay in this family.


    jiang che looked at her and was silent for a while before saying, ¡± ¡°You¡¯re still so smart.¡±


    he had not said anything, but she had already guessed it.


    The olddy politely declined his praise. you¡¯d better be normal. You¡¯re praising me like that. It¡¯s terrifying.


    ¡°why did you suddenly go back now? you didn¡¯t tell me anything before, so i thought you¡¯d at least wait until the may 1st holiday for yan. What happened?¡±


    ¡°something did happen, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Jiang che actually took the initiative to sit with her, drink tea, and chat. The more the olddy looked, the more curious she felt. it had been three years, and this was the first time!


    however,pared to the novelty, she was more gratified.


    It was the right decision to ask Yan to spend more time with Chen xuyao.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re fine. i believe in your ability. i can¡¯t help you with something that you can¡¯t handle, so i won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Not only did he not interfere, he didn¡¯t even intend to ask what it was about.


    ¡°where¡¯s yan? why did youe back alone?¡±


    ¡°He went to y with Jiang Rui.¡±


    ¡°I see, then Rui ¡®er will probably be very happy. Since young, Rui¡¯ er has made many friends, but this is the first time she has liked a friend so much. They get along very well.¡± The olddy smiled kindly.


    ¡°when are you leaving?¡±


    ¡± the flight is at three o ¡®clock in the afternoon. i¡¯ll go to the airport directly after i see you. ¡±


    ¡°So urgent?¡± the olddy was startled.


    ¡°things have to be resolved sooner orter. the earlier it¡¯s resolved, the earlier it¡¯ll be quiet.¡± If the matter was not resolved, miss Shi would not have been the only one who could not sleep wellst night.


    it had only been one night, and his heart was already aching. he didn¡¯t want to drag it on any longer.


    ¡°that¡¯s true,¡± the olddy nodded in agreement and then smiled at him. ¡± i can¡¯t believe i¡¯m able to see you willing to exin to me why you¡¯re doing this in my lifetime. how novel. ¡±


    jiang che nced at her indifferently and didn¡¯t reply.


    Seeing this, the olddy¡¯s mood became even better.


    He smiled.


    ¡°We¡¯re going straight to the airport? does that mean Yan wants toe with us?¡± he asked.


    She didn¡¯t think that Jiang che would leave her here alone after bringing Shi Yan to the Jiang residence.

 Chapter 551

    ?


    551 they¡¯re the mostpatible


    ¡°yes.¡± Jiang che nodded.


    the olddy opened her mouth as if she wanted to ask something, but she hesitated.


    ¡°it¡¯s good to go back. i don¡¯t know much about yan and the family, so i can¡¯t make any judgment. However, as an elder, I still hope that she can go back. He was still a child, how could he do without thepany of his family? It¡¯s so sad to see you all alone.¡±


    Seeing Jiang Che¡¯s silence, the olddy thought that her words had reminded him of her and hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°of course, i¡¯m talking about yan, not you. yan¡¯s situation is different from yours,¡±


    the olddy felt that it was not appropriate for her to say this, and it seemed to be poking at his wound, so she added, ¡± ¡°Yan is a few years younger than you, and she¡¯s a weak girl, so she can¡¯t do as much as you. girls need a few more people to love and care for them.¡±


    ¡°you don¡¯t have to be like this, i don¡¯t care about these things.¡± Jiang che saw that she was extremely worried that he would be hurt by her words and was trying hard to exin himself, so he interrupted her.


    There was a hint of helplessness in his tone.


    The olddy had really underestimated him. How could he get hurt so easily?


    by now, he had seen through many things.


    perhaps those people still had some weight, but they would definitely not surpass miss shi. if anyone had any ideas about miss shi, he would not show them any mercy, no matter who it was!


    Moving her lips, the olddy looked at him and sighed softly. ¡°it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s good that you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    he didn¡¯t have a heart of stone, so how could he really not care?


    They were all children that made one¡¯s heart ache!


    She and white snow were University ssmates, but white snow wasn¡¯t like this when she was young. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have be good friends with white snow.


    bai xue was really getting worse and worse, her good son was being trampled on like this!


    Jiang che didn¡¯t stay in the olddy¡¯s courtyard for long. He left after saying a few more words. Most of the words were from the olddy, and they were all instructions for Jiang che.


    she was not afraid that jiang che would be merciless to his family. some people would be insatiable the more they showed mercy. she was afraid that with jiang che¡¯s personality, he would not pay attention to his behavior when interacting with shi yan¡¯s elders. she wanted him to control his temper. no matter how much he felt for shi yan, he could not be too disrespectful to the elders of the shi family.


    as the olddy spoke, jiang che listened quietly and did not interrupt her until the olddy took the initiative to send him off to find shi yan.


    when shi yan contacted jiang rui and told her to wait for her at the pavilion at the lotus pond, jiang che heard it. hence, he left the olddy¡¯s courtyard and went straight in the direction of the lotus pond.


    During this period, he met the Han family¡¯s young master, han di, who hade to find Jiang Cheng.


    Jiang che had an impression of han di. After all, he had watched him confess to Shi Yan and interrupted him.


    ¡°xuanji, fifth lord jiang.¡± han di did not expect to meet jiang che here and was a little surprised.


    even though the person walking towards him was gentle, he still gave off an inexplicable pressure, causing him to subconsciously stop.


    Jiang che nodded slightly in response.


    His attitude was casual and he didn¡¯t have any intention to chat.


    han di was not an insensible person. most importantly, he could not afford to offend the person in front of him.


    since he had met her, and he happened to know something recently, he would not be at ease when he went back if he did not tell her.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, please wait!¡±


    ¡°Is there something?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago, I went to the capital to deal with some work and identally heard some rumors. After thinking about it, I felt that it would be better to tell you.¡±


    As if afraid that Jiang che would misunderstand, she hurriedly added, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m friends with ah sheng, and you¡¯re the fifth uncle he respects very much. i¡¯ve been arrogant enough to ce you in the ranks of my own people. I¡¯ve heard rumors about you, and since I¡¯ve met you here, I¡¯ll just mention it. ¡±


    Seeing that Jiang che didn¡¯t stop him, she looked at him calmly.


    han di hesitated for a moment before he told her everything he knew.


    It wasn¡¯t anything new. It was just the rumor that Jiang che was going to marry the eldest miss of the Xie family.


    There were indeed people spreading this news, but perhaps due to fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s might, not many people actually spread it. for han di to know, it was probably the same as the gossiping girl at su mu¡¯s engagement party yesterday. they had probably met by chance.


    Although it was nothing new and han di did not have much of a rtionship with him, Jiang che was willing to tell him that he owed han di a favor.


    he had to ept it, or else this favor would fall on miss shi!


    if han di didn¡¯t say anything, did he really think that he didn¡¯t know why he would tell him all these things?


    he knew that han di had good intentions, but this kind of ill-intentioned intention towards miss shi still made him very unhappy.


    ¡°thank you for the information.¡±


    han di was taken aback by his thanks and felt a little ufortable.


    there shouldn¡¯t be many people in this world who could receive fifth lord jiang¡¯s personal thanks.


    however, he was still so calm after hearing what she said.


    han di suddenly understood. ¡± it looks like you already knew about it. that¡¯s right. with your ability, how could you not know about something that even i know? i was being nosy. ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not a big deal, and you have no obligation to tell me this.¡±


    han di could not help but look up at him.


    Or rather, it was only at this moment that han di truly sized up the rumored fifth master Jiang.


    Thest time they had met was when he had confessed to Shi Yan. At that time, the sky had been dark, so his expression could not be seen clearly. In addition, he had not reacted to the sudden confession and had heard Jiang Heng call him fifth uncle. His attention had been on his outstanding appearance and temperament, as well as the rumors that he was the Jiang family¡¯s fifth uncle who never left the house. He had not carefully observed this person.


    He was a person who could give people inexplicable pressure without moving, but he was not arrogant and condescending.


    he was a little apathetic, but he was very cultured and magnanimous.


    For a moment, han di seemed to see Shi Yan¡¯s shadow in him.


    He clearly didn¡¯t know much about Shi Yan, but for a moment, he inexplicably felt that he saw Shi Yan¡¯s shadow in Jiang che.


    the two of them were very simr.


    It wasn¡¯t that they looked alike, but that they gave off the same feeling.


    Once again, han di felt that it was right for him to take the initiative to withdraw. It had nothing to do with him not daring to offend Jiang che. He simply felt that the two of them were verypatible.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, you and miss shi are a perfect match. i wish you happiness.¡±


    Han di said with a smile. Without waiting for Jiang Che¡¯s reply, he nodded at him and continued to walk towards Jiang Cheng¡¯s courtyard.


    jiang che nced at him and continued in the direction of the lotus pond.


    He was in a good mood.


    even his love rival had said that they were a good match and sincerely wished them happiness. he and miss shi were indeed a match made in heaven.


    ¡°Five elements Gu¡±


    When he got closer, he didn¡¯t care that Jiang Rui was there. He walked directly to Shi Yan and leaned over to kiss her on the lips. Jiang Rui was so shocked that her voice was stuck in her throat.


    shi yan also didn¡¯t know how to react.


    she looked up at him and saw that he couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his eyes. he blinked and asked with a smile, ¡± ¡°what is this? did something good happen?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s lips curled up. I just suddenly feel like we¡¯re a match made in heaven. No one is morepatible than us.


    Shi Yan,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°yingluo,¡± jiang rui said.¡±this isn¡¯t the fifth uncle she¡¯s familiar with.¡±


    fifth uncle was like the bright moon in the sky, a banished immortal that had descended to the mortal world, a gentleman like jade, and above themon customs of the mortal world. he would not be so childish.


    He actually boasted that he and Yan were a match made in heaven and no one was morepatible than them. Although this was the truth, this was his fifth uncle! he was the fifth uncle she respected so much!


    For him to say this in front of an ¡®outsider¡¯ like her, to be honest, it was a little uneptable.


    Shi Yan¡¯s mood was not asplicated as Jiang Rui¡¯s, but it was not much different.


    Looking at Jiang che, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. However, influenced by his joy, her mood couldn¡¯t help but improve.


    It was a cooperation that came from the bottom of his heart.¡±yes, no one is morepatible than us.¡±


    jiang rui was speechless again.


    it wasn¡¯t that fifth uncle had be childish, nor that yan had cooperated without principles. it was that she had been pathetically fed with a lot of dog food!

 Chapter 552

    ?


    552 The two of them returned to their old home


    Because she was in a good mood, Shi Yan¡¯s condition was much better than she had imagined on the ne to the capital. After sitting for a while, she fell asleep leaning on Jiang Che¡¯s shoulder.


    even though she still didn¡¯t sleep deeply, her condition was much better thanst night.


    looking at her sleeping face, jiang che gently raised his hand and touched her face.


    he had thought that she would be worried until the nended, but seeing her like this, he was a little relieved.


    As for himself, although he had officially decided to go back after three years, after all, he had only gone back once not long ago. Now, there was someone who could make him feel at ease by his side. The journey that he thought would be difficult was much easier than he had imagined.


    He caressed her face with his thumb for a moment before he retracted his hand and closed his eyes.


    She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, and neither did he, so he was a little sleepy.


    The journey from Haicheng to the capital was not short. It took nearly three hours by ne. shi yan woke up after sleeping for about an hour and a half.


    when she woke up, she realized that jiang che was still sleeping. she was afraid that it would be ufortable for him to lean against her, so she gently supported his head on her shoulder.


    she didn¡¯t feel sleepy anymore. she stared at his sleeping face for a while before looking out the window.


    the clouds were gray, and the weather wasn¡¯t good.


    it made people¡¯s hearts unconsciously feel heavy.


    He recalled what had happened back then, even the details. It was as if it had happened not long ago.


    in fact, it had been almost ten years.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel that time had passed by so quickly.


    His gaze fell on Jiang Che¡¯s hand.


    his ten fingers were long and slender, and the joints were distinct. the veins on the back of his hands were obvious, and his half-rolled up sleeves revealed the distinct muscles of his arms.


    it was a good looking and powerful hand.


    It gave people a sense of security.


    she slowly ced her hand on his, held it, and then interlocked her fingers with his.


    The anger in Shi Yan¡¯s heart dissipated a little.


    At the same time, in the SU family¡¯s house.


    Su Yunzhi, who had just hung up the phone, seemed to have a grave expression on her face, and the hearts of the people around her also began to race.


    ¡°mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± su mu asked.


    Su mu and Jing Han were both there. Shi Yan¡¯s parents and two brothers were there as well. Even Gu Qingqing was there.


    the engagement party yesterday had been very busy and they had not had a chance to have a proper gathering. he had nned to call shi yan and ask her to invite jiang che over for dinner.


    su yunzhi called shi yan, but her phone was turned off. she called jiang che again, but his phone was still off. just as he was about to ask for the contact information of jiang lin, who often followed jiang che around, he called jiang rui.


    he learned that shi yan and jiang che had already boarded the ne to the capital.


    ¡°did something happen to yan?¡± Jing Han also said anxiously.


    Her question made the others even more anxious, especially su Wan.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, don¡¯t worry. Yanyan has only returned to the capital with Jiang che. I couldn¡¯t get through to them because they were on a ne.¡±


    ¡°Return to the capital? now?¡± Even Shi poran, who had always been the calmest, couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    it was so sudden, without any warning.


    ¡°Did something happen in the capital that required them to rush over immediately?¡± gu qing qing asked the question that everyone wanted to ask.


    ¡°i¡¯m not sure,¡± su yunzhi shook her head.


    ¡± rui ¡®er doesn¡¯t know why they¡¯re in such a hurry to return to the capital. she only knows that they went to the jiang family¡¯s old residence to see the olddy this morning and went straight to the airport. ¡±


    ¡°is qianqian willing to go back?¡± Su Wan finally reacted. She was both happy and sad.


    he was happy that shi yan was finally willing to go back after so many years. she was worried that something urgent must have happened for shi yan to be willing to go back and in such a hurry.


    ¡°boran, quickly get someone to book ne tickets, we¡¯re going back too!¡±


    shi poran had nned to do the same even without her saying it.


    Seeing that she was agitated, heforted her first, ¡± ¡°mom, don¡¯t worry too much. yanyan always has her own ideas, and with that person from the jiang family by her side, she won¡¯t be in any danger. No matter what, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s willing to go back to the capital to take a walk.¡±


    ¡± yes, yes, yes. you¡¯re right. it¡¯s good that she¡¯s willing to return to the capital. ¡± shi lin was so agitated that su wan was gripping his sleeves tightly.


    shi lin wasn¡¯t calm either. he raised his hand and patted the back of su wan¡¯s hand, not sure if he wasforting su wan or himself.


    Shi boyu didn¡¯t say anything. He went to make a call.


    shi boran was in the middle of contacting people to book ne tickets, so he didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary. he called back to the capital and got someone to check if anything major had happened that was rted to jiang che or shi yan.


    After giving instructions to his subordinates, he was still worried, so he called Shi Bochen, who was still in the capital.


    They were more willing to trust their brothers of the same generation than their elders who had hurt Shi Yan.


    after briefly telling shi bochen about the matter, shi boyu¡¯s heart settled down a little.


    The ne tickets were booked very quickly. Su mu was still worried, so he followed them to the capital. The engagement party had just ended, and there were still many things to sort out, so su Yunzhi and Jing Han had to stay.


    jiang che only woke up slowly half an hour before the nended.


    first, he felt that shi yan¡¯s hand, which was holding his, was now held by her fingers. then, he realized that she was awake and he was leaning on her shoulder.


    ¡°When did you wake up?¡± His voice was a little hoarse from just waking up, and it was a little sexy.


    shi yan¡¯s thoughts were pulled back.


    she held his hand tightly and let him use his free hand to massage her shoulder to make her rx. she met his gaze and smiled.¡±i¡¯ve been awake for a while. Still sleepy? If you¡¯re still sleepy, then sleep a little longer. We¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    No. Jiang che shook his head. I¡¯ve slept enough.


    you should have woken me up. There¡¯s no one to apany you even if you sit here alone.


    Shi Yanughed. what are you saying? you¡¯re right next to me. Why is there no one to apany me? ¡± It¡¯s not just apanying and talking to each other.¡±


    That was what he said, but that was under normal circumstances. This was her journey back to her old home after so many years. How could he be considered apanying her when he was sleeping and leaving her to let her thoughts run wild?


    He was the same. He was probably too at ease with her by his side, so he had unknowingly slept for so long.


    he didn¡¯t say anything more, but held her hand tightly and kissed her forehead.


    maybe it was because there were still people resting around them, or maybe it was because they were on the ne back to the capital, but their mood was a little different from usual. after that, they didn¡¯t speak again. they just held each other¡¯s hands and snuggled quietly until the nended.


    Shi Yan¡¯s heart was not calm when she set foot on this familiarnd again.


    Even though her expression did not look any different from usual.


    Jiang che held her hand. It was early spring and the weather in the capital was still very cold, but her palms were covered in sweat.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything. He only gently stroked the back of her hand and held it even tighter.


    He was using this method tofort her.


    After collecting their luggage, they got into the car that had been waiting outside the airport and left.


    After their car left, the window of a car parked not far away rolled up slowly. Shi Bochen, who was sitting in the back seat, said to the driver, ¡± ¡°let¡¯s go,¡± he said.


    just as the car was about to leave, the door of the back seat was suddenly pulled open, and a fully armed man got in.


    ¡°who are you?¡± The chauffeur, who was also Shi Bochen¡¯s trusted aide, thought that the person who hade was going to harm Shi Bochen, so he called out warily.


    just as she was about to pull out a weapon from under the car seat, shi bochen raised his hand and stopped her. ¡°No need, it¡¯s someone I know.¡±


    the person wearing a baseball cap, a hoodie, and a ck mask and sunsses took off his sunsses and mask and smiled at shi bochen. ¡± ¡± you have good eyes. you can recognize me in this disguise, but my fans can¡¯t even recognize me when i walk out of the airport. ¡±


    shi bochen ignored him and merely nced at him, saying,¡±You are well-informed.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say it explicitly, but Shi boxiang knew what he was referring to.


    He raised his eyebrows and smiled smugly, ¡± that¡¯s a must. After all, I have the best rtionship with Yanyan among us. I¡¯ll naturally know about her news before you do.


    In fact, it was all thanks to Yan ya.


    Jia Jia was a well-known family in the city of Qing, and it had its own connections. Because of Shi Bocheng, ju Yanya paid more attention to Shi Yan¡¯s news. She received the news almost as soon as Shi Yan and Jiang che left Haicheng.


    he immediately informed shi boxiang that shi boxiang, who was supposed to rush for a job, changed his flight at the airport and came to the capital city.


    he had arrived in the capital a few minutes earlier than shi yan and jiang che.


    He was only about to leave after Shi Yan and Jiang che got into the car and left when he identally caught a glimpse of Shi Bochen¡¯s figure. He abandoned the car that hade to pick him up and went straight over.


    shi bochen could not bear to see him so smug.


    But Shi boxiang had done more than them, and he was convinced by him, so he could only sulk. ¡°where is yingluo going?¡±


    ¡± you have a house in jingdu, right? i¡¯ll go to your ce for two days. ¡± shi bozhen didn¡¯t stand on ceremony at all.


    Shi Bochen nced at him and asked,¡¯don¡¯t you have a house in the capital? I¡¯m not used to other people living in my house. Tell me the address and I¡¯ll send you there.¡±


    ¡°So stingy!¡±


    Shi Bozhen gave him an address.

 Chapter 553

    ?553 rmed many people


    Shi Yan and Jiang che didn¡¯t deliberately hide the traces of their return to the capital. Even the person who picked them up at the airport was Jiang Bai, one of Jiang Che¡¯s trusted aides.


    in a ce like the capital where big shots were everywhere, the moment the two of them got into jiang bai¡¯s car, their return to the capital was known to many people.


    ¡°what? you¡¯re back?¡±


    in a certain courtyard of the jiang family¡¯s mansion, someone heard the report from the person on the phone and was so shocked that he stood up from the sofa.


    other than him, there were two other people sitting in the living room.


    ¡°i know, continue to keep an eye on yingluo.¡±


    he paused and reminded the person on the phone, ¡± ¡°Restrain yourself a little and don¡¯t keep a close eye on him. Don¡¯t push him too hard. If we really push him too hard, he won¡¯t care about the Brotherhood!¡±


    The second master of the Jiang family, Jiang Zhe, hung up the phone, his brows still deeply furrowed.


    After being rescued from Shi Yan, he had been in a bad state and had been recuperating. it took a month for her to recover a little and no longer looked like a refugee when she first came out.


    sitting on the sofa were jiang dong, the third master of the jiang family, and jiang hao, the fourth master of the jiang family. they hade to visit jiang zhe.


    ...


    Jiang Zhe was recuperating at home. When they had time, they would take some time to express their concern for their brother. He came over right after dinner today.


    from jiang zhe¡¯s reaction, they could guess who the person who had ¡± returned ¡± was without asking.


    unlike the other members of the jiang family, jiang dong and jiang hao did not have any prejudice against jiang che. not only that, but they also hoped that jiang che would return and continue to support the jiang family.


    however, they knew that jiang che would not listen to their advice. they did not even dare to take the initiative to look for jiang che. Just like thest time, when Jiang Dong went to Haicheng with Jiang Yuxiao, he regretted it as soon as he arrived.


    their hearts were not calm.


    He didn¡¯t know if he was more excited or worried.


    He was excited that his fifth brother was finally willing toe back, but he was worried that the peace he had been maintaining would be broken.


    If it wasn¡¯t for something that needed to be dealt with personally, fifth brother wouldn¡¯t havee back now.


    Even though they knew this, Jiang Hao and Jiang Dong looked at each other and asked, ¡± ¡°second brother, who¡¯s back?¡±


    ¡°fifth brother zhenzhen.¡±


    she could tell that jiang zhe was trying his best to suppress his anger when he said this. his expression was not too bad.


    ...


    ¡°Has fifth brother returned? Did youe back to deal with business and then leave in a hurry likest time?¡± Jiang Hao asked despite knowing the answer.


    Fifth brother had alsoe back once before, but themotion that time wasn¡¯t as big. At the very least, it wasn¡¯t like this time, where the Jiang family had received the news as soon as he returned.


    It could be seen that fifth brother had returned in a high-profile manner this time.


    Jiang Zhe didn¡¯t answer him directly. He frowned and said, ¡± ¡°I heard that he brought the daughter of the Shi family with him.¡±


    since he had already brought her back, he definitely wouldn¡¯t leave in a hurry likest time!


    Jiang Zhe said, ¡± he didn¡¯t want toe back even after a few times. Now, he¡¯s suddenly returned. There was no warning at all! he was not prepared at all!


    ¡°It¡¯s not like there were no signs.¡±


    jiang dong looked at jiang zhe and smiled. ¡± not long ago, second brother went to see that miss shi and was asked to stay as a guest to pick you up personally.ter, aunt bai went to pay her new year¡¯s greetings, and both the yun and bai families received fifth brother¡¯s greetings. second brother should have known that fifth brother would be back soon. ¡±


    Jiang Zhe felt that Jiang Dong was mocking him.


    ¡°Third brother, what do you mean? Are you saying that I¡¯m the one who provoked fifth brother? I went to see that miss Shi only because I was following father¡¯s orders. How could I dare to disobey father¡¯s orders? For this matter, I¡¯ve suffered a great sin for no reason. Who can Iin to?¡±


    he said it as if he had been wronged, but it was obvious that he was thinking about the family business and wanted to show off in front of the old man so that the old man would hand the family business to him.


    ...


    Those who truly had no desires could not be threatened even if they were their own fathers.


    He and Jiang Hao wouldn¡¯t have listened to the old man¡¯s threats.


    Jiang Dong was disdainful of Jiang Zhe.


    ¡°second brother, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i don¡¯t mean it that way. I¡¯m just giving you some analysis to confirm that fifth brother¡¯s return was not without any signs.¡±


    he looked at jiang hao and thetter said, ¡± ¡°this matter can not be considered anyone¡¯s fault. ever since the news of fifth brother¡¯s recovery reached the capital, he will return sooner orter. even if he didn¡¯t want toe back, his father would find a way to force him toe back. No matter what, it¡¯s a good thing that fifth brother is willing to return.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think fifth brother will return to the jiang family. since he¡¯s back, as a family member who hasn¡¯t seen each other for a few years, we should pay him a visit to express our concern. third brother and i won¡¯t stay any longer, we¡¯ll go back and find bai ¡®er and yun¡¯ er to discuss how to pay a visit.¡±


    The two of them left immediately, no longer caring about Jiang Zhe.


    Jiang Zhe looked down on their eagerness to curry favor with Jiang che and snorted in disdain.


    He took out his phone and dialed again.


    However, he did not call his own son, but the son of the eldest branch, the eldest young master of the Jiang family in the capital, Jiang Nan.


    ¡°little nan.¡±


    ...


    ¡°second uncle,¡± The other party replied.


    ¡°Second uncle, why are you calling me at this hour?¡±


    there were still the voices of a woman and a child talking beside jiang nan. he even teased the child in between his calls.


    ¡°your fifth uncle is back.¡± jiang zhe said.


    The other side of the phone was silent for about ten seconds before Jiang Nan¡¯s voice came again. ¡± that¡¯s a good thing. the jiang family needs fifth uncle now. ¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so silly!¡±


    jiang zhe¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. he didn¡¯t expect jiang nan to have such a reaction.


    ¡°you didn¡¯t go back to the old house tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, the old mansion is too empty. Yu ¡®er and Diandian don¡¯t like to stay at the old mansion, so we¡¯re at the vi in the South Bay. if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll hang up first. yu ¡®er and i have just finished dinner, and diandian hasn¡¯t eaten yet. yu¡¯ er can¡¯t handle a monkey like diandian on her own, so i¡¯ll go help her. ¡±


    ¡± diandian, you little brat. you¡¯re bing more and morewless just because your mother dotes on you. ¡± jiang nan hung up the phone as he spoke.


    When Jiang Zhe heard the beeping sound from the phone, he was stunned for a long time.


    ...


    ¡°Yo, you¡¯re trying to sell her out but she didn¡¯t buy it!¡±


    jiang zhe raised his head and saw jiang yu standing there with his arms crossed and leaning against the door frame.


    Jiang Zhe¡¯s expression was not very good when his own son saw this scene. He stared at Jiang Yu for a long time before saying, ¡± ¡°How can you talk to your dad like that!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re speaking as if it¡¯s the first day you¡¯ve known me. oh, i don¡¯t think i was like this before, so it¡¯s normal that you¡¯ve never seen this side of me. ¡± Jiang Yu¡¯s lips curved into a smile, looking like a frivolous second generation.


    ¡°it¡¯s all my fault for not being able to live up to expectations in the past, making you, my father, look down on me and think of finding your own sessor. Unfortunately, you¡¯ve found the wrong person. Do you really think Jiang Nan is a good person? He¡¯s someone who doesn¡¯t even care about the life and death of his biological parents. You¡¯re only his second uncle, do you really think he¡¯ll be someone you can rely on in your old age?¡±


    Oh, it¡¯s not right to say that Jiang Nan isn¡¯t a good person. He¡¯s just smart enough to know that he¡¯s not fifth uncle¡¯s match. After his parents offended fifth uncle, he cleverly removed himself from the situation.


    The more he spoke, the more Jiang Zhe¡¯s expression turned ugly.

 Chapter 554

    554 Miss Shi is sick


    ¡°you also know that you¡¯re disappointing! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that my son is unreliable, would I have made other ns?¡±


    Jiang Zhe looked at Jiang Yu, who was standing there with a smile and raised eyebrows. ¡± i almost forgot. you¡¯re not a failure. you even have the confidence to go against your grandfather. you¡¯re very capable! ¡±


    ¡°i didn¡¯t remarry after your mother passed away because i was afraid that my stepmother wouldn¡¯t treat you well. i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve ever owed you and your sister anything. what, are you on guard against me?¡±


    jiang zhe thought that jiang yu would at least feel a little guilty by saying that. unfortunately, jiang yu¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change the entire time. he just looked at him with a faint smile.


    jiang zhe, who was originally very confident, suddenly felt guilty.


    jiang yuughed. ¡± it¡¯s too much to say that i¡¯m on guard against you. you¡¯re my father. no matter what, you won¡¯t take my life. there¡¯s no need to be on guard against you. ¡±


    ¡± but, did you really not remarry for me and jiang shasha? ¡±


    Jiang Zhe suddenly raised his head to look at him.


    jiang yu continued. ¡± i used to think that you didn¡¯t remarry because of us. i heard some rumors recently. jiang shasha isn¡¯t a good person, but she¡¯s not to the point where she doesn¡¯t care about her father¡¯s life. ¡±


    ...


    you value Jiang Nan so much. I don¡¯t think you really want to find yourself an old man to rely on. You¡¯re just extending your love to your Crow, right? ¡±


    Jiang Zhe¡¯s body swayed, and he subconsciously took a few steps back.


    His face turned pale.


    Seeing his reaction, Jiang Yu acted like nothing had happened and continued to smile. ¡± don¡¯t be nervous. i¡¯m not here to settle the score with you. i won¡¯t tell anyone about this. once we¡¯re out of this door, we¡¯ll still be a loving father and son. ¡±


    However, the more nonchnt he was, the more uneasy Jiang Zhe felt.


    This was the first time she was afraid of her son.


    ¡°i came to remind you that fifth uncle is back now. don¡¯t overestimate yourself and provoke him. i¡¯m trying my best to leave a good impression in front of fifth uncle. as my father, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t help me, but don¡¯t always drag me down.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t know where you guys got the confidence to provoke fifth uncle. After so many lessons, you still haven¡¯t learned your lesson, provoking him again and again.¡±


    forget it. We¡¯re father and son. I¡¯ve already reminded you what I should. Do whatever you want and bear the consequences yourself. I, an unfilial son, won¡¯t get involved.


    jiang qi turned around and left. he even waved his hand with his back to jiang zhe as he walked. his posture was extremely suave.


    Looking at his back as he walked away, Jiang Zhe¡¯s face turned red and white. He didn¡¯t know if he was too shocked or too angry. In the end, he threw the phone in his hand at him.


    ...


    At the same time, at the Xie family.


    xie heng, who was sitting in the study, stopped his work and looked up at xie yu, who was standing opposite him.¡±who did you just say returned to the capital?¡±


    miss Shi and the fifth master of the Jiang family arrived at the airport around six O ¡®clock. They should be at the fifth master¡¯s private Manor by now.


    ¡°why did yingluo suddenlye back?¡±


    The news of the marriage between the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master and the Xie family¡¯s eldest daughter was indeed not spread by many people. Even Xie Heng, the head of the Xie family, was still unaware of it.


    Of course, she could not rule out the possibility that Xie Heng was busy with work all day and had no time to pay attention to these gossip.


    Xie Yu wanted to say something but stopped.


    xie yu being able to stay by xie heng¡¯s side showed that xie heng recognized his ability. his reaction made xie heng realize that things were not simple.


    it was not as he had thought. shi yan and jiang che hade back together to the shi family to meet their parents about their marriage.


    ¡°If you have something to say, then say it. When did you learn to be so hesitant?¡±


    a sharp gaze swept over him, and xie yu immediately tensed up. ¡± ¡°i heard a rumor, but i¡¯m not sure if miss shi and the fifth master jiang returned to the capital because of this.¡±


    ...


    She carefully looked at Xie Heng¡¯s expression and saw that his brows were slightly furrowed. She knew that he was impatient and quickly told him the truth, it¡¯s said that the Jiang family and our Xie family are about to be connected by marriage. The marriage partner is fifth Lord Jiang and eldest miss Yingluo. This rumor is very convincing. Some people even saw eldest miss meet with the Jiang family¡¯s old master and old Madam in private.


    ¡°xie xingran? wasn¡¯t she studying abroad? When did youe back?¡±


    Xie Yu,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    she came back before the new year. She came back to spend the new year with you. She even had the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner with you. However, with her status, she is not qualified to sit at the same table as you. It is normal that you did not notice her.


    it¡¯s just that the young miss came to give you a toast that night.


    xie yu didn¡¯t dare to say thest sentence.


    Xie Heng didn¡¯t seem to care much about this and asked with a frown, ¡± did she really go to see the old master and old madam of the jiang family? ¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not sure yet. i only heard the rumor this afternoon. after knowing that miss shi and the fifth master jiang had returned to the capital, i guessed that it might be rted to this rumor, so i ordered someone to investigate it. i haven¡¯t gotten the exact results yet. ¡±


    ¡°This was my oversight. I only discovered it now. Please punish me, patriarch!¡±


    xie heng rubbed his temples.


    he didn¡¯t even notice it himself, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t me xie yu.


    ...


    he just had a headache.


    How did the Xie family get involved with Jiang che again? He had always felt guilty towards Shi Yan. Now that he saw that Shi Yan was doing well, he was afraid that he would cause her trouble if he was careless. but now, the xie family might have caused her a lot of trouble!


    investigate it as soon as possible. It was really caused by the Xie family. Deal with it as you should, no need to show mercy!


    putting aside shi yan, jiang che was not an easy person to get along with.


    even he was a little afraid of jiang che. unless it was absolutely necessary, he was not very willing to be on bad terms with him.


    ......


    shi yan and jiang che did not know how much of a storm they had caused in the capital because of their return. after having dinner at jiang che¡¯s private manor, the two of them returned to their room early to wash up and rest.


    perhaps it was because they were depressed, the two of them were not in high spirits.


    even when she first stepped into jiang che¡¯s private manor, shi yan could not bring herself to be interested. If they were in Haicheng and not the capital, she would have dragged Jiang che along to show her around.


    Shi Yan still didn¡¯t sleep well that night.


    he didn¡¯t know if it was a nightmare, but he didn¡¯t have a peaceful night. sometimes he was awake, sometimes he was confused, and when it was almost dawn, he had a high fever.


    ...


    Jiang che knew that she couldn¡¯t sleep well, so he held her in his arms the whole night. He would wake her up when she was slightly uneasy and Pat her back tofort her.


    At around five o ¡®clock, she broke out in a cold sweat and her body was as hot as a small stove. She waspletely awake in an instant.


    ¡°Yanyan, wake up!¡± He turned on the bedsidemp and called her softly.


    shi yan didn¡¯t respond until he called her several times.


    It was hard to even open his eyes. His head hurt, his throat hurt, and his voice was a little hoarse.¡±why are you awake? what time is it?¡±


    Because of the fever, her face was covered in sweat. Her pajamas were half-soaked with sweat, and her face waspletely red.


    this was the first time jiang che had seen shi yan sick. he didn¡¯t know whether he was anxious or too distressed, but when he raised his hand to feel the temperature of her forehead, his hand trembled a little.


    ¡°Miss Shi Wanwan, you¡¯re running a fever.¡±

 Chapter 555

    555 She¡¯s clingy when she¡¯s sick


    Shi Yan felt very ufortable, and her reaction was a little slow.


    however, she still noticed that jiang zhi¡¯s hand on her forehead was trembling. she raised her hand with difficulty to hold his hand and tried to open her eyes to look at him. Jiang che, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.


    ¡°i-it¡¯s just a slight fever. y-you go and get me a thermometer to measure my temperature first. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re a genius doctor. M-my small illness can¡¯t trouble you.¡±


    jiang che seemed to have just realized that he was a doctor, and a doctor with good medical skills at that.


    Shi Yan must have been too reassuring to him, so he was a little scared when she fell sick. This was the first time he felt so helpless.


    ¡°i¡¯ll go get the thermometer. miss shi, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± He quickly lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, then immediately got up to find the first aid kit.


    he found the medicine box, poured a cup of warm water, and went upstairs.


    he was still a little worried. on the way upstairs, he called jiang bai and asked him to prepare a few medicines and send them over. he also asked jiang bai to contact the hospital and be ready to go to the hospital at any time.


    This scared Jiang Bai so much that he didn¡¯t even need to sleep.


    ...


    themotion was so great that the entire manor was rmed.


    jiang che didn¡¯t care about this. he went back to the room to take shi yan¡¯s temperature. it was 38.9 degrees. she had a high fever!


    She quickly fed Shi Yan the medicine, wiped her body, and changed her clothes. Then, she carried Shi Yan to the hospital.


    Fortunately, Shi Yan tried her best to stop him, so he dispelled this idea.


    shi yan leaned against the head of the bed, a wet towel on her forehead to cool her down. she held jiang che¡¯s hand andforted him. Jiang che, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a normal fever. I can handle it myself even without a medical genius like you, let alone you. There¡¯s no need to go to the hospital.


    in fact, she didn¡¯t know if she could handle it alone. all these years, she had only been sick for a few days after leaving home when she was ten years old.


    At that time, she was sick and Su Yu, who was very good at medicine, was by her side to take care of her.


    Jiang che held her hand and touched her face, his eyes filled with self-me. ¡°i used to think that i was a medical genius, but now i¡¯m starting to doubt myself. i¡¯m right by your side and you¡¯re so sick. what right do you have to call yourself a medical genius?¡±


    shi yan felt a little helpless when she saw him like this.


    She reached out to him and Jiang che immediately understood. He sat on the bed and held her in his arms.


    she found afortable position in his arms and leaned against it. she raised her head slightly to look at him and touched his chin.¡±You can¡¯t say that. You can¡¯t control whether I get sick or not. no matter how good your medical skills are, you can¡¯t predict when my illness wille. my illness has nothing to do with your medical skills, it¡¯s my body that¡¯s not good enough.¡±


    ...


    jiang che knew better than anyone that her sudden illness had nothing to do with her physical condition. she had always been in good health. her high fever was caused by the things she had been suppressing.


    if he had taken better care of her, she would not have fallen sick.


    In the end, it was all his negligence.


    he didn¡¯t say anything and only held her hand that was on his chin. he put it to his lips and kissed it. he held her hand tightly and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Shi Yan was afraid of infecting him, so she avoided him. His lips fell on her cheek.


    don¡¯t kiss me, ¡± she said with a faint smile. who¡¯s going to take care of me if I infect you? ¡±


    Mr. Jiang, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine soon, I promise.


    it was really ufortable, and it was difficult for her to even speak. after she said this, she couldn¡¯t suppress her fatigue and closed her eyes in his arms.


    I¡¯m a little sleepy. I¡¯m going to sleep for a while. Wake me up when the medicine is ready.


    Jiang che ordered someone to brew the medicine.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t forget to say, ¡± Jiang che, don¡¯t leave when I¡¯m asleep. You have to stay here with me.


    ...


    it was only at this moment that jiang che truly realized that she was a neen-year-old girl. even when she was sick, she was still delicate and clingy, making people¡¯s hearts ache.


    ¡°okay, i¡¯ll apany you. sleep in peace.¡± he lowered his head and kissed the tip of her nose before lying down with her in his arms.


    In her daze, Shi Yan felt Jiang che feed her medicine.


    the chinese medicine was bitter.


    perhaps it was because she was in a daze and unconscious, shi yan hadpletely forgotten that she was afraid of infecting jiang che. because of the bitter taste in her mouth, she clung to jiang che and wanted him to kiss her.


    even jiang che went along with her.


    after that, jiang che seemed to have fed her some porridge.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know when the temperature had dropped. When she woke up again, it was almost five o ¡®clock in the afternoon.


    she had slept for an entire day.


    naturally, she did not know that someone hade to visit her when she was unconscious.


    time went back to noon.


    ...


    Jiang che had just finished feeding Shi Yan half a bowl of porridge and was about to continue hugging her to sleep with her when Jiang Lin knocked on the door and reported that the Shi family had arrived.


    After learning that they were Shi Yan¡¯s parents and brother, Jiang che got up and prepared to go downstairs to meet them.


    Just as he was about to get up and leave, he saw Shi Yan frown uneasily and lie back down. However, he didn¡¯t lie down. He leaned against the bed and carried Shi Yan over. He let her lean on hisp and patted her back.¡±I¡¯m not leaving, sleep well.¡±


    Only then did Shi Yan calm down.


    He asked Jiang Lin to invite the person up.


    Lord fifth was not a person who liked outsiders to step into his private territory, let alone enter such a private ce as the bedroom. However, he was willing to do this for miss Shi Yan.


    When Jiang Lin left, he could not help but sigh with emotion. Indeed, no matter how powerful a person was, they could not escape the word ¡± love ¡°!


    jiang lin must have informed them in advance. the shi family was very quiet the whole time they went upstairs and entered the room. even their footsteps were very light.


    jiang che kept staring at shi yan¡¯s face. it was only when they entered that he shifted his gaze away from shi yan¡¯s face and looked at them.


    He nodded his head as a greeting.


    ¡°Sorry for the disturbance.¡± shi poran said to jiang che first.


    ...


    his voice was very low.


    it was as if she was afraid of disturbing shi yan¡¯s rest. when she looked at shi yan, who was sleeping on jiang che¡¯sp, even her eyes were careful.


    News of Jiang Che¡¯s private Manor would not be easily found out by outsiders. Even if the Shi family was capable, they could not find out what was going on in the manor.


    They hade over because they saw that Shi Yan and Jiang che had entered the manor for a night and half a day without any movement. They were really worried and came over.


    He had only wanted to see Shi Yan to check on her condition.


    he didn¡¯t expect to receive news that shi yan was sick when he entered the manor.


    Shi Yan had always been in good health. She had never fallen sick since she was a child and rarely caught a cold. Everyone had a tacit understanding of the reason for his sudden illness.


    he felt even worse.


    ¡°how ... how did you be so sick?¡± su wan walked closer and wanted to reach out to touch shi yan¡¯s face, but she retracted her hand halfway.


    her eyes were red, but she didn¡¯t dare to let her tears fall for fear of disturbing shi yan.


    Of course, Jiang che would not answer her.


    ...


    everyone knew the reason, so he had nothing to say.


    ¡°is her condition serious? do you need to go to the hospital?¡± Shi Lin looked calm, but of course, he only looked calm.


    he could not hide the worry and self-me in his eyes.


    seeing him like this, jiang che¡¯s attitude towards him improved. ¡± I¡¯ve already taken my medicine, and my fever has subsided. I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital.


    ¡°then she¡¯s huanhuan.¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine after some sleep. she hasn¡¯t been sleeping well these past two days and hasn¡¯t had a good rest. ¡±


    There was no need to exin why she didn¡¯t sleep well. Everyone present knew it clearly.


    the room fell into silence again.


    shi bozhen was the first to break the silence. ¡± this is the first time i¡¯ve ever seen this girl fall sick. when she was young, even if she had a slight cold, she would be fine with a cup of hot water. she¡¯s not like now, so weak. ¡±


    Seeing that Jiang che wasn¡¯t in good spirits and was still taking care of Shi Yan, Shi boxiang said, ¡± ¡°I¡¯ve troubled fifth Lord Jiang. I¡¯ll also need you to take care of my younger sister in the future.¡±


    shi bozhen¡¯s attitude towards him had suddenly changed so much that jiang che couldn¡¯t help but look at him a few more times. ¡± as miss shi¡¯s boyfriend, this is my duty. second young master shi, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. ¡±


    For fear of disturbing Shi Yan¡¯s rest, the Shi family did not stay for long. They stayed in the room for a while before leaving. When they left, they asked Jiang che to take good care of Shi Yan and said that they woulde to see her when she woke up.


    hence, when shi yan woke up, she did not see anyone from the shi family.


    however, he saw other people.


    the yun family¡¯s second young master, yun qing, was jiang che¡¯s second brother from the same mother.


    shi yan from the yun family had also seen two of them before, yun hui and yun jian. yun qinghe was unlike the other two. he did not have yun hui¡¯s unconceble ambition, nor was he as simple and pure as yun jian.


    She couldn¡¯t really tell what kind of temperament he had, but it felt a littleplicated.


    he was neither ambitious nor pure.


    he looked a little free and uninhibited, but it didn¡¯t seem like it. he still felt like he was being restrained by something and couldn¡¯t bepletely free and uninhibited.


    ¡°Ah che, long time no see.¡± His gaze swept across Jiang Che¡¯s uninjured legs and he smiled at Shi Yan. this must be your girlfriend, right? ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s been a long time,¡± Jiang che replied to him calmly.


    ¡°she¡¯s not my girlfriend, she¡¯s my fianc¨¦e,¡± she corrected.

 Chapter 556

    556 what arrangements will there be?


    Hearing Jiang Che¡¯s words, Yun Qing was slightly taken aback. It was not because Shi Yan was his fianc¨¦e and not his girlfriend in his heart, but because he had actually emphasized this to him.


    The Jiang che he knew was not like this.


    in the past, jiang che had never bothered to exin anything to others.


    jiang che had indeed changed. it was probably because of the girl sitting next to him, who looked a little haggard but always had a faint smile on her face. her every move showed the gentleness and grace of ady from a wealthy family.


    Yun Qing smiled. fianc¨¦e? a fianc¨¦e is quite good. Then I¡¯ll wait to attend your wedding.


    jiang che responded with an ¡± mm. ¡±


    His tone was light, but it was not difficult to hear his satisfaction with Yun Qing¡¯s words.


    Yun Qing only felt that Jiang Che¡¯s current state was very novel.


    ¡°Is there something you need?¡± jiang che asked.


    ...


    There was no fluctuation in his emotions, but Yunqing knew him well enough to hear that he did not wee him.


    However, he had never been too concerned about Jiang Che¡¯s attitude towards him. He was not very ¡®tactful¡¯ and did not show any signs of awkwardness on his face. In fact, his smile did not even fade.¡±can¡¯t ie to you to reminisce about the old days? Ah che, we¡¯re brothers after all. Don¡¯t be so heartless.¡±


    at this time, there was no trace of guilt in yun qing¡¯s voice when he called jiang che, and his posture was a little sloppy.


    This rxed look only became a little more restrained when she met Jiang Che¡¯s deep eyes.


    alright, I know you¡¯ve never had much patience, so I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how hard it will be to see you again.


    looking at them, yun qing¡¯s gaze lingered on shi yan, who was sitting quietly like a flower vase, for a few seconds before turning to jiang che and saying, ¡± I heard that you were back, so I passed by and came to take a look. I also wanted to give you a reminder.


    Just by looking at it this way, this youngdy of the Shi family did indeed look like a flower vase. Other than her appearance and aura, it was hard to find anything about her that matched ah che.


    but what could yingying say?


    just based on her appearance and temperament, she was already the mostpatible person he had ever seen with ah che.


    thinking about it this way, there was no need to look into the other shining points about her and ah che. if there was, it was like adding flowers to a brocade, but if there wasn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t seem to matter.


    the Yun family hasn¡¯t been very stable recently. Since the new year, there have been no end to all kinds of big and small troubles. Big brother is very busy.


    ...


    looking at jiang che, yun qing sighed in his heart.


    Everyone knew who was behind the Yun family¡¯s troubles.


    It was her mother who went to provoke ah che, and they were implicated.


    ¡°before you came back, no one dared to look for you. now that you¡¯re back, i don¡¯t know about the other families, but i think it won¡¯t be long before someone from the yun familyes to you and begs for mercy. I came to tell you that no matter who the Yun family sent, even if they were forced to look for your big brother for the benefit of the family, you can ignore them if you want to. Big brother won¡¯t me you.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything, and Yunqing couldn¡¯t tell anything from his expression. Yunqing sighed, ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve said everything i wanted to say. i can see that sister-inw¡¯s spirit isn¡¯t very good. she should need a good rest. i won¡¯t disturb her any longer. ¡±


    yunqing came quickly and left quickly.


    After he left, the living room was silent for a moment before Jiang che held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and asked her, ¡± ¡°are you tired? do you want to go back to your room to rest?¡±


    Shi Yan nced at her hand before looking up at him.


    his face was as warm as usual, and his eyes were deep but calm, making it difficult to tell his emotions. However, Shi Yan knew that Yun Qing¡¯s arrival did not have no effect on him.


    She raised her empty hand and ced it on the back of his hand. She smiled and shook her head. ¡± i don¡¯t feel like sleeping anymore after a day¡¯s sleep. let¡¯s go out and take a walk. we¡¯ll see what the manor looks like that countless people are curious about. ¡±


    He had bought and built fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s independent Manor a long time ago. Many people wanted toe in and take a look. Unfortunately, since the manor was built, apart from Jiang Che¡¯s subordinates, the number of people who could set foot here could be counted with one¡¯s fingers. The degree of mystery was almostparable to fifth Lord Jiang himself.


    ...


    Jiang che had always granted Shi Yan¡¯s every request, not to mention that Shi Yan had just been seriously ill. Even if Shi Yan wanted the stars in the sky, Jiang che would probably nod and promise to get it for her without hesitation, let alone taking a walk outside.


    The two of them didn¡¯t do anything, they just held hands and strolled around the manor.


    standing under the eaves and watching the two of them walk away, jiang bai asked jiang lin, ¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been by Lord fifth¡¯s side all this time. Do you know what Lord fifth has nned for his return this time?¡±


    normally, jiang bai would not ask about it in private, but he suddenly asked for two reasons.


    First, Jiang Lin was trustworthy and would never say anything he should not say. secondly, he knew that jiang che¡¯s return this time would not be a small matter. it just so happened that shi yan had fallen ill as soon as they returned. jiang che¡¯s heart was on shi yan and he had not instructed them to do anything. jiang bai was afraid that the support would not do well and spoil jiang che¡¯s ns.


    jiang lin retracted his gaze and shook his head. ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡±


    he looked at him and said,¡±if there¡¯s anything, lord fifth will give us instructions. we will just wait quietly.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said. Jiang Bai shrugged his shoulders and looked at Jiang Lin. He said with a smile, ¡± I didn¡¯t expect your attitude towards me to change so much. You didn¡¯t like us no matter how you looked at us three years ago.


    jiang lin rolled his eyes,¡±i don¡¯t like you guys either.¡±


    He left as he spoke.


    Jiang Bai did not care about what he said and followed him with a smile. ¡°don¡¯t be stubborn. if i really don¡¯t like you, you won¡¯t have this attitude towards me.¡±


    ...


    jiang lin ignored him. he only thought to himself,¡¯lord fifth trusts them. as the most trusted person around lord fifth, there¡¯s no reason for him not to trust someone whom lord fifth trusts.¡¯ three years ago, he was just venting his anger on jiang ri. he knew very well that the real traitor was jiang ri.


    it was mainly because master five had almost lost his life in a car ident at that time. he had barely survived, but he was dered that his legs would be incurable. he really couldn¡¯t control his temper. when he saw jiang bai and the others who were close to jiang ri in the past, he couldn¡¯t be nice to them.


    As for Jiang che, he actually didn¡¯t have any ns when he returned to the capital. Shi Yan had suggested going back to the capital first. He knew that Shi Yan had her own ns, so what he had to do now was to cooperate with her.


    shi yan was still listless. fortunately, the scenery of the manor was indeed not bad. with jiang che apanying her and exining to her from time to time, they managed to walk around for almost an hour.


    After a simple dinner, he returned to his room to rest.


    jiang che wasn¡¯t around. he had gone to the study to deal with work. shi yany on the bed alone, her thoughts slowlying back to her.


    in fact, she had a feeling that the shi family woulde at noon. even though she was muddled and couldn¡¯t hear what they said, she could roughly guess. She could even guess their expressions at that time.


    her mood was not heavy, but it was not rxed either. She didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling she was having, but it didn¡¯t feel good.


    But she had promised Jiang che that she would recover soon and she would keep her word. When she woke up the next day, she had to smoke without any illness, pain, or spirit.


    Shi Yan took a deep breath and exhaled gently. He slowly closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    perhaps it was a psychological cue, but she didn¡¯t have insomnia and fell asleep very quickly. this sleep was also very peaceful, and when she woke up, she was full of energy.


    ...


    She had to make a trip back to the Shi family before she publicly announced that Jiang che was hers.


    But not now.


    She left early this morning, not to return to the Shi family, but to meet someone else.

 Chapter 557

    557 someone asked me out for lunch


    ¡°youngdy yan!¡±


    it was a quiet caf¨¦. as soon as shi yan entered, the two people sitting inside immediately stood up and greeted her.


    The girl was Amy, 22 years old, a third-yearputer science student at Jindo University. The boy¡¯s name was Cui Hao. He was one of Shi Yan¡¯s five students. He was 21 years old and a third-year student at Capital University. His major was chemistry.


    among the five of them, shi yan had not looked for cui hao yet.


    Cui Hao studied chemistry and was involved in academic and scientific research. He was involved in external business, but not much. It was more convenient for Shi Yan to look for someone else if she needed help, so she did not look for him.


    Cui Hao was not a talkative person. On the contrary, he wore a pair of thick sses and had the standard image of an introverted academic.


    pared to him, amy was much more enthusiastic when she saw shi yan. It was not that he was cold. Since Shi Yan appeared, the way he stared at her was not cold.


    shi yan smiled and nodded at them, then walked over.¡±sit.¡±


    After she sat down, the two people opposite her sat up straight.


    ...


    shi yan smiled. ¡± you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met. ¡±


    It wasn¡¯t their first time meeting, but it had been almost ten years!


    Seeing that they still couldn¡¯t rx, Shi Yan didn¡¯t say much. She called the waiter over and ordered a drink. Then she asked them what they wanted to drink. Amy said that they woulde by themselves and took the menu.


    After ordering, the two of them were not as tense as before.


    This was a very natural change, and even Amy and Cui Hao themselves couldn¡¯t exin it. It was clearly just the process of ordering, and they hadn¡¯t even spoken much.


    in the end, the two of them attributed this to shi yan¡¯s affinity. it was because of this affinity that they felt no pressure when they were in the same space as her. they felt very rxed and at ease.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know what they were thinking, or maybe she did, but she didn¡¯t intend to delve into it. Seeing that the two of them had rxed, she went straight to the point. ¡°i asked you out today because i have some instructions.¡±


    she didn¡¯t say that she needed their help. if she did, the two of them would probably get nervous again.


    ......


    half an hourter, they left the caf¨¦, and amy drove shi yan to the door.


    in the car, amy looked at shi yan in the back seat through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡± ¡°miss yan, business is not cui hao¡¯s area of expertise. most of the people who know him in the capital are either in academia or in research. i¡¯m a little worried if i¡¯m alone. should i call wei chuge back to help?¡±


    ...


    Of course, Amy believed in her ability and her influence in the business world in the capital. This was the first time Shi Yan had officially ordered her to do something, and it was not a small task. She was afraid that she would mess it up. she didn¡¯t need wei chuge¡¯s help. she just felt more at ease with someone watching over her.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    after a pause, shi yan said,¡±call them back. call tong yan and tang fu.¡±


    otherwise, if she didn¡¯t call them one by one, they would think that she had something to do and didn¡¯t look for her, and then let her imagination run wild.


    All of them?


    ¡°okay!¡± amy¡¯s eyes lit up.


    they¡¯re all called good! Miss Yan was finally willing to use them! previously, when she asked them for help, it was just a small matter. to them, it was just a small matter. it didn¡¯t feel real to them that miss yan needed them. now, it finally felt real.


    ¡°miss yan, do you want to go to yanyun city or go back to lord fifth?¡±


    yanyun was a manor that amy and the others had bought about four years after shi yan left the capital. it was under shi yan¡¯s name. shi yan knew about it, but she had never been there.


    The name was the same style as the ¡°haze¡± of the city of Qing. It was given by the same person.


    Yanyun was not smaller than Jiang Che¡¯s independent Manor in the capital. However, its owner¡¯s identity was unknown and it was not as famous as Jiang Che¡¯s Manor. It was precisely because its owner¡¯s identity was unknown that it gave it a sense of mystery and had some fame in the capital.


    ...


    yanyun was said to be a manor, but in fact, it was more like apany. it was apany that had business dealings with the outside world. it was just that yanyun operated some invisible ¡± goods ¡°.


    Those who had dealt with Yanyun knew that the master behind Yanyun was very mysterious, and there was no information that Yanyun could not find.


    that¡¯s right, misty cloud¡¯s main business was to sell ¡°information.¡±


    Yanyun didn¡¯t have any standards when it came to epting business. She was very casual and epted as long as she liked it, no matter how big or small the business was. This made Yan Yun even more mysterious.


    Of course, there were not many people in this era who had such needs, and not everyone knew what Yanyun did. in many people¡¯s eyes, yanyun was just a big manor with a mysterious owner.


    ¡°i¡¯m going to have lunch with someone at the full moon restaurant.¡±


    Jingdu¡¯s moon Pavilion was simr to Haicheng¡¯s Jade Restaurant. They were both famous restaurants that were difficult to reserve.


    moonview restaurant wasn¡¯t far away, so they arrived in a short while.


    after shi yan arrived, amy was a little worried about shi yan, but she didn¡¯t insist after shi yan said that he didn¡¯t need to follow her.


    However, as the person in charge of ¡°smoke cloud,¡± she had her own way of getting information. He did not deliberately send people to keep an eye on Shi Yan. He only sent people to watch the gate of the Moonview restaurant to ensure Shi Yan¡¯s safety and to make sure that people could arrive in time if Shi Yan needed help.


    shi yan was not the one who had made the appointment to have lunch at the full moon restaurant. without using any connections, she would not have been able to make a reservation at the full moon restaurant by herself.


    ...


    someone had called her to ask her out after making the arrangements.


    She pushed the door open and entered the private room. The person who had asked her out had already arrived.


    he raised his head and looked at her, raising his eyebrows and smiling.¡±you¡¯re here, sit.¡±


    ¡°second brother,¡± shi yan smiled and nodded at him.


    the person who had asked her out was shi boxiao. at this time, only shi boxiao could ask her out so that she could meet him without any pressure.


    shi yan sat down and shi pochen poured her a ss of warm water with a smile.¡±It¡¯s not easy to ask you out alone.¡±


    apart from school, she was almost inseparable from jiang che.


    Don¡¯t you feel tired of being together all day?


    Of course, he didn¡¯t say this. He knew very well that Shi Yan had a lot of things on her mind when she returned to the capital. At this time, he was happy to go along with her.


    second brother, you must be joking. You asked me out and I have time, so I won¡¯t miss the appointment.


    shi boxiao was startled, but he was still in a good mood when he heard her say that.¡±You said it yourself, I didn¡¯t force you to say it. Next time, when I ask you out alone, don¡¯t refuse!¡±


    ...


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ¡± i went to see you yesterday, but you were sick and fell asleep. we didn¡¯t get to talk. are you feeling better now? ¡± Shi boxiao furrowed his brows and looked her up and down, his eyes full of worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a slight fever, but I¡¯ve recovered a long time ago.¡± She smiled. if I hadn¡¯t recovered, second brother wouldn¡¯t have asked me out for dinner, right? ¡±


    this was true.


    he had only asked her out because the person he had sent to keep an eye on jiang che¡¯s manor had told him that she had left early in the morning.


    Based on how much Jiang che cared about her, he would not allow her to go out alone if she was not well.


    ¡°Look at how smart you are!¡± Shi Bozhenughed and scolded.


    ¡°What do you want to eat? or do you want me to keep an eye on him?¡±


    ¡°Second brother, please order. As the owner of the full moon restaurant, you know the dishes here better than I do.¡±


    Shi Yan knew that the owner of moon Pavilion was Shi Bozhen.


    Since she had to return to the capital sooner orter, she had already asked Amy to send her a copy of the information she had deliberately ignored in the past years. However, the information that Amy had given her wasn¡¯t very detailed. It was all superficial information. She didn¡¯t know much about who the youngdy of the Xie family was, or the disputes between the families.


    ...


    however, she had already asked amy to prepare a more detailed one for her. with amy¡¯s ability, she should be able to send her the things she wanted by tomorrow morning at thetest.

 Chapter 558

    558 do you want to go back together?


    ¡°amazing, you actually know that the full moon pavilion is mine.¡± Shi Bochen wasn¡¯t surprised that she knew about his rtionship with the full moon restaurant.


    his face full of praise for her was also true.


    he was really proud of her.


    This was his little sister. Even though she had left the capital for almost ten years and had not paid attention to the people and Affairs of the capital, she was still able to obtain first-hand information when she came back, and she was still able to muddle along like a fish in water.


    Shi Bozhen had his own business in the capital, but it had nothing to do with him running away from home. Shi Yan had left the capital for so many years, but didn¡¯t she still have her own business in the capital?


    It was just that there was a slight difference between Shi boxiang running away from home and Shi Yan¡¯s. Because of his profession, Shi boxiang often had to go everywhere to film and rush for jobs, so of course, he often came to the capital.


    he had run away from home only because he did not want to return to the shi family.


    Shi Yan smiled and said nothing.


    Shi Bocheng didn¡¯t care where she got the news from, whether she had investigated it herself or if she had gotten Jiang Che¡¯s help. He simply asked Shi Yan out to have a good meal with her.


    ...


    of course, he also had something to say, but those were all after the meal.


    even if there was a huge matter, it would have to wait until after this meal.


    the two of them enjoyed the meal.


    after the meal, the two of them did not leave immediately. they asked someone to clean up the private room. the two of them sat opposite each other by the window, and in front of them was the tea that the waiter had just served.


    ¡°How does the moon Pavilionpare to the Jade Food House?¡± shi boxiao asked shi yan as he looked out of the window.


    Shi Yan took a sip of tea and looked out the window. She asked him with a smile,¡±second brother, are you asking about the food or the scenery outside the window?¡±


    ¡°Ask them all.¡± shi bozhen retracted his gaze from the window and stared at her. ¡± you must give a fair evaluation. don¡¯t be biased! ¡±


    ¡°naturally.¡± Shi Yan smiled helplessly.


    ¡± each dish has its own merits. as for the scenery outside the window, the beautiful jade restaurant is more to my liking. ¡±


    meeting shi boxiang¡¯s slightly dissatisfied gaze, shi yan smiled and said, ¡± to be honest, second brother, you know that I prefer a quiet courtyard to a bustling city.


    behind the jade eatery was a quiet courtyard, and behind the moon pavilion was a busy city. although it was an ancient street that matched the moon pavilion, there were many pedestriansing and going.


    ...


    Fortunately, the Moonview restaurant was high enough, so the noise didn¡¯t seem too noisy here.


    ¡°the moon pavilion is also very quiet. from here, isn¡¯t the antique street beautiful? just admit it, little girl, you¡¯re biased.¡±


    the two of them chatted casually, from the scenery outside the moonview restaurant to shi bozhen¡¯s recent movie, to ju yanya, and then to shi yan¡¯s studies. neither of them mentioned anything about the shi family in the capital.


    however, there were some things that you had to face just because you avoided talking about them.


    Seeing that Shi boxiang had been avoiding the topic, Shi Yan knew what he was trying to do, so she said, ¡± ¡°Jiang che will only help me apply for a week¡¯s leave. I have to return to Haicheng by Sunday at thetest. It¡¯s already Tuesday, and I have some other ns for tomorrow and the day after. The day after that is Friday, and I n to go back to the Shi family. Second brother, do you want toe along?¡±


    shi bozhen was hesitating about how to bring this up to her, or how to ask her if she wanted to go home in a more tactful way. however, he felt that no matter what he said, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. that was why he kept talking about other things.


    he didn¡¯t expect her to say it so easily!


    He even directly said when he was going back.


    shi bozhen¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated.


    with her rxed attitude, did she really not care about anything or did they care too much? in his heart, he felt that it was good that she didn¡¯t care about anything, so she could be more rxed. but she really didn¡¯t care about anything, and he felt a little sad.


    most importantly, she was not as rxed as she appeared to be.


    ...


    it was really rxing. she had always been in good health, so she wouldn¡¯t have fallen sick on the first night she returned to the capital.


    shi boxiao collected his thoughts and asked, ¡± ¡°You¡¯reing home on Friday? Are you sure?¡±


    this hesitation came from the uneasiness in his heart caused by uncertainty and anticipation.


    The reason why he left home that year was to hope that she coulde home again.


    Shi Yan clenched the teacup in her hand and smiled at him.¡±what¡¯s there to be uncertain about? this was one of the reasons i came back to the capital, so i can¡¯t let you keep following me around, can i? It doesn¡¯t matter what you do, but when you get to sister Yanya, are you going to let her follow you around?¡±


    shi bozhen¡¯s expression wasplicated.


    after a moment of silence, he said,¡±you¡¯re already using your second brother as a joke, you¡¯re not learning well!¡±


    she sounded like she was joking, but shi bozhen knew that she wasn¡¯t entirely joking.


    shi bozhen believed that he was part of the reason she decided to go home now. although this girl had never wavered because of him in the past nine years, he was still a little touched because of ju yanya¡¯s sess.


    The little girl was cruel to her brother, but she was very good to her future sister-inw.


    ¡°Second brother didn¡¯t deny what I said. So, you¡¯re really pursuing sister Yanya?¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    ...


    shi boxiang red at her.


    ignoring his threatening look, shi yan continued to smile and say, ¡± ¡°How¡¯s the progress? Do you need my help? i have a good rtionship with sister yanya.¡±


    ¡°Yingluo, of course it¡¯s good that you can help.¡± he wanted to be tough, but this was the first time in his life that he was chasing someone. he didn¡¯t know how to do it, so he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    When his words met Shi Yan¡¯s smiling eyes, Shi boxiang felt a little embarrassed and stammered, ¡± ¡± we¡¯ll talk about this when we get back to haicheng. the film we¡¯re working on now still has some time before it¡¯s finalized. since we¡¯re shooting the film, our work won¡¯t be too far away from haicheng for the time being. ¡±


    ¡°Little girl, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m a joke!¡± He red at Shi Yan.


    second brother, you¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m notughing at you. I really want to help you win the Beauty¡¯s heart.


    shi bozhen flew into a rage out of humiliation. he red at her. ¡± you said you weren¡¯t here to make a fool of me. you are! ¡±


    ¡°if you say so, then so be it.¡± shi yan said reluctantly.


    shi bozhen,¡±yingluo.¡±


    seeing that he was speechless, shi yan smiled. ¡± then let¡¯s go back on friday. i¡¯ll ask second brother toe with us. ¡±


    she had changed the topic so quickly that shi bozhen didn¡¯t have time to react.


    ...


    when he finally reacted, he put away his joking attitude. ¡± ¡°no, i might not be free that day. i¡¯ll be back on thursday.¡±


    Of course, it was a lie that he didn¡¯t have the time. He had already pushed back a week¡¯s work when he returned to the capital. he just wanted to go back one day before shi yan. he hadn¡¯t been home for nearly ten years, so he needed some time to familiarize himself with the situation at home. this way, he wouldn¡¯t be unable to help her when she came home.


    He didn¡¯t say his intention clearly, but Shi Yan knew it in her heart.


    she didn¡¯t reject his good intentions. she had received more kindness from him before, and she didn¡¯tck this. she would find an opportunity to return it to him in other ways. if she didn¡¯t ept it, she would only make him angry.


    ¡± that¡¯s good. if you¡¯re not busy that day, you can wait for me at home to have dinner together. ¡±


    her words lifted shi bozhen¡¯s mood, but he was afraid that it would be too obvious, so he tried hard to control the corners of his lips. ¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not busy, I¡¯ll wait for you at home for dinner.¡±


    after shi yan left the private room, shi poxiang realized that their heavy conversation had ended so easily.


    She raised her head and looked in the direction of the door, but Shi Yan was no longer there.


    shi boxiao suddenlyughed.


    this girl was doing it on purpose. in order to take care of his mood, she deliberately picked some light topics to talk about first, and then used a joking tone to make him unconsciously rx before slowly getting to the main topic. the topic that he had been hesitating about was easily skipped.


    How old was she? she didn¡¯t know how she grew to be so scheming.


    ...


    as heughed, shi boxiang¡¯s heart started to ache.


    what was the point of a little girl being so sensible?


    she had to take care of everyone¡¯s feelings. couldn¡¯t she be a little more selfish and think for herself? She was clearly the one who felt the most terrible when these things were mentioned.

 Chapter 559

    559 Being blocked halfway


    on the way back, the car sent by amy came to pick shi yan up. originally, jiang che had wanted to send someone to pick her up, but amy had sent a message saying that a car had been arranged, so shi yan had not asked jiang che to send someone over. he thought that amy had sent her subordinates, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be cui hao, whom he had just seen this morning.


    ¡°miss yan, are we sending you back to the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord?¡±


    shi yan, who was sitting in the back seat, nodded.


    The Moonview restaurant wasn¡¯t far from Jiang Che¡¯s Manor, but it wasn¡¯t close either. If there wasn¡¯t any traffic, it would take nearly 40 minutes to get there.


    shi yan had thought that the journey would be smooth, but unexpectedly, there was still an ident.


    however, she was not surprised. on the contrary, she felt that this was normal.


    It happened 20 minutes after she got into the car. At that time, they had already left the bustling city and entered a rtively remote road.


    The road was wide, but there were not many vehicles on the road. There were almost no pedestrians on the side of the road.


    jiang che¡¯s manor wasn¡¯t in the city, but in the suburbs.


    ...


    At first, Shi Yan didn¡¯t know. She was leaning back against the car window and looking at the passing roadside scenery. It was Cui Hao who reminded her.


    when cui hao looked into the rearview mirror again, his expression suddenly became serious. ¡± ¡°miss yan, someone¡¯s following us. do you want to shake them off?¡±


    pared to cui hao¡¯s grave expression, shi yan was much calmer.¡±how long have you been following me?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve been following you for about 15 minutes. i think i¡¯ve been following you not long after you left the moonview restaurant,¡±


    They had been following him all the way, and Cui Hao didn¡¯t even know who they were, so they couldn¡¯t be Amy¡¯s people.


    ¡°don¡¯t bother.¡± Shi Yan said.


    She didn¡¯t even turn back to look.


    initially, cui hao was a little worried. he was not worried about himself, but about shi yan¡¯s safety. Seeing that Shi Yan was so calm, he also slowly calmed down.


    they didn¡¯t speed up or slow down. they just kept driving at the same speed. in a few minutes, the car behind them caught up.


    he immediately stepped forward to block their path.


    Cui Hao had to stop the car.


    ...


    shi yan didn¡¯t say anything, so he didn¡¯t do anything. after parking the car, he sat in the car and had no intention of getting out to check. then, someone got out of the car in front of him and knocked on the window of the driver¡¯s seat.


    Cui Hao turned around and looked at Shi Yan questioningly. After receiving her signal, he rolled down the window.


    ¡°is the person in the car student shi yan?¡±


    student shi yan, this form of address?


    Shi Yan raised her eyebrows and smiled.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the capital who would address her in such a special way.


    ¡°is there something?¡± Cui Hao didn¡¯t answer him, but asked expressionlessly.


    ¡°It seems that the person in the car is Shi Yan.¡± the bodyguard looked through the window at the back seat and could only vaguely see a girl sitting in the back seat. due to the angle, he could not see the other party¡¯s face clearly. ¡± shi yan, my miss would like to meet you. ¡±


    without waiting for shi yan to say anything, cui hao asked,¡±who is your young miss?¡±


    ¡°sir, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. my family¡¯s eldest miss doesn¡¯t have any ill intentions. it¡¯s just that she had some contact with student shi yan in haicheng before and could barely be considered friends. when she learned that student shi yan hade to the capital, she, as the host, wanted to personally receive student shi yan and catch up with her.¡±


    Instead of answering his question directly, he was avoiding it. It was obvious that he came with ill intentions, and Cui Hao was already displeased.


    ...


    frowning, he was about to ask again when shi yan, who was sitting in the back seat, spoke.


    ¡± your family¡¯s eldest young miss is so hospitable. it would be unreasonable if i don¡¯t go and meet her. i¡¯ll go and meet her then. ¡±


    her voice was pleasant but gentle, and her tone was very calm. the words that were supposed to be sarcastic had a different taste when she said them. it made people¡¯s anger reach a critical point when they heard it, but they couldn¡¯t. it was very ufortable.


    The bodyguard¡¯s expression changed again and again, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything more, for fear that Shi Yan would suddenly go back on her words.


    let¡¯s set the location at a leisure shop not far away.


    this area wasn¡¯t very lively, and there were very few customers in the leisure bar.


    when shi yan entered, there was already someone sitting there.


    In a small pavilion on the second floor.


    It was a woman in a dark blue suit holding a cup of coffee. She had an elegant posture, but there was a hint of sharpness in her elegance.


    This sense of sternness was especially obvious when she raised her eyes and looked at Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t seem to notice it. She smiled and nodded in greeting.¡±miss xuan, long time no see.¡±


    ...


    xuan siyun had thought that shi yan would be a little flustered when she was stopped on the road in this strange city. seeing that shi yan was as calm as ever and even greeted her with grace, she paid more attention to shi yan in her heart.


    It seemed that she had underestimated this country bumpkin.


    Yes, even now, Xuan Siyun still didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Shi Yan and the Shi family. this had nothing to do with her ability. it was purely because she was too conceited. she felt that the information she had found was urate. even if she was a little suspicious at some point, she did not verify it.


    or perhaps she subconsciously didn¡¯t dare to verify it.


    After all, she didn¡¯t have much chance of winning against an orphan from the countryside who was valued by the fifth Lord, let alone a youngdy from a prestigious family whose status wasn¡¯t lower than hers.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Xuan Siyun replied with a smile.


    ¡°Student Shi, please have a seat.¡±


    Shi Yan walked over and sat opposite her.


    ¡°i really had no choice but to invite student shi over in this way. i hope student shi doesn¡¯t me me.¡±


    shi yan smiled at her.


    there was no response.


    ...


    She didn¡¯t look embarrassed and kept smiling.¡±I found this ce at thest minute. It¡¯s a bit impolite to ask you here. It¡¯s a good thing that the food here is edible. Student Shi, please order whatever you want to drink and eat. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony.¡±


    he handed the menu to shi yan, but shi yan didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°no, thank you.¡±


    Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t force him and put the menu back on the table.


    She stirred her coffee and waited for Shi Yan to speak first. Unfortunately, after waiting for a long time, Shi Yan still didn¡¯t speak. She only saw Shi Yan sitting quietly with a smile the entire time. Xuan Siyun, on the other hand, couldn¡¯t sit still.


    She wasn¡¯t very old and wasn¡¯t someone who had seen much of the world, but this Shi Yan was actually so calm! She had known many youngdies from rich families, but she had never seen anyone who could sit opposite her as steadily as Shi Yan.


    It was no wonder that even a figure like the fifth Lord Jiang had a different opinion of her. It seemed that Shi Yan had some other outstanding qualities besides her outstanding appearance.


    ¡°student shi, aren¡¯t you curious why i asked to meet you?¡±


    she used the word ¡°invite¡± to try to cover up her ¡°blocking¡± behavior.


    shi yan didn¡¯t avoid her gaze. she smiled and looked back.¡±didn¡¯t miss xuan want to reminisce with me?¡±


    ¡°although i don¡¯t know what i have to reminisce about with miss xuan.¡±


    ...


    xuan siyun¡¯s smile faded.


    As if she didn¡¯t see the slight change in her expression, Shi Yan continued to smile and said, ¡± if I remember correctly, the few times I met miss Xuan in Haicheng weren¡¯t very pleasant. I heard from miss Xuan¡¯s people that you and I can barely be considered friends. This makes me a little curious about what she means by friends.


    ¡± if you still consider us friends even though we don¡¯t meet each other on a good note, then our standards of making friends might be a little different. ¡±

 Chapter 560

    560 I¡¯ve really underestimated her


    Shi Yan met Xuan Siyun¡¯s sharp gaze and continued to smile. in my opinion, miss Xuan and I can¡¯t be considered friends. If it wasn¡¯t for miss Xuan¡¯s interruption, I might not even be here even if you personally sent me an invitation.


    He didn¡¯t leave any face for Xuan Siyun.


    xuan siyun stared at her, her eyes cold.¡±Student Shi, you¡¯re really rude.¡±


    ¡°I never speak tactfully.¡± She sat upright, her posture gentle and upright, and her aura was no weaker than Xuan Siyun¡¯S. Shi Yan smiled and nodded. you¡¯re wee.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Haicheng. Isn¡¯t student Shi afraid that you won¡¯t be able to leave after talking to me like this? In a ce like the capital, it¡¯s very easy for me to leave a person behind or make a personpletely disappear.¡±


    shi yan wasn¡¯t frightened by her threat at all. he still smiled.¡±oh, really? then you can try, miss xuan.¡±


    xuan siyun stopped stirring the coffee and let go of the spoon. she took out a paper towel from the table and wiped her hands elegantly. she looked at shi yan and said casually,¡±you¡¯re very bold.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯tment.


    ¡°the only reason you¡¯re so confident is because you have fifth lord jiang as your backing. fifth lord jiang is indeed a person you can¡¯t provoke, and i also don¡¯t want to offend him. so, do you think that i dared to invite you here without checking whether the fifth lord jiang had sent someone to follow you?¡±


    ...


    He had definitely checked, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to block her. As for how much he had found out, she didn¡¯t know.


    shi yan didn¡¯t think that in a ce like the capital, jiang che would really be at ease leaving her alone. Even in Haicheng, Jiang che wished he could be by her side 24/7.


    Even though he knew that she had the power to protect herself.


    she didn¡¯t like others to control her too much, but this person was jiang che. she would allow it.


    The main thing was that Jiang che did not do things without a sense of propriety. His starting point was to protect her and would not interfere too much in her Affairs. Otherwise, even if this person was Jiang che, she would not be so indulgent.


    seeing shi yan¡¯s slightly lowered eyshes and silence, xuan siyun thought that her words had a certain intimidating effect on shi yan. she crossed her legs and leaned back on the sofa, looking at shi yan.¡±I¡¯m going to keep you here today, you can¡¯t leave. i¡¯m going to make you disappear today. you can¡¯t escape.¡±


    shi yan looked up at her and asked with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°so? what was miss xuan trying to do? or rather, what do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡± let me remind you, miss xuan. if you have something to say, say it quickly. don¡¯t waste time beating around the bush. otherwise, if jiang che finds out, you won¡¯t have the chance to say it. ¡±


    She was not afraid! shi yan was not afraid of her threat at all! he didn¡¯t even take it seriously!


    this realization made xuan siyun¡¯s heart go cold. he also clearly realized that shi yan was not an easy person to deal with. it was not so easy to send him away!


    but so what?


    ...


    how could she be willing to lose to a country girl with no family background?


    in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, but now that the fifth lord jiang had brought her back to the capital, it was clear that he was serious! if she were to sit back and watch the two of them fight, what she would receive might be their wedding invitation!


    i can¡¯t just do nothing anymore!


    He looked at Shi Yan again. Shi Yan felt that she was very friendly. when xuan siyun invited her over, she didn¡¯t resist at all. she even reminded xuan siyun to speak quickly and patiently waited for her to finish.


    Speaking of which, when she was intercepted by a youngdy from an unknown family, she had once suspected that it was the youngdy of the Xie family that she was very curious about. however, it was all the same. they were all people who missed jiang che. she would have to meet them sooner orter. it didn¡¯t make much of a difference who she met first.


    after staring at her for a while, xuan siyun saw that her attitude didn¡¯t soften, and the sharp light in her eyes faded a little.¡±student shi, other things aside, i actually have a good impression of you.¡±


    ¡°thank you,¡± shi yan smiled.


    xuan siyun felt like she had just punched cotton and choked.


    She ignored Shi Yan¡¯s words and said in a soft tone, ¡± the fifth lord is undoubtedly an outstanding man who is very popr with girls. i believe that you and the fifth lord have true feelings for each other. however, student shi, you have to understand that there are rules in this society. a man like the fifth lord should be matched with a partner of equal social status and strength. ¡±


    shi yan¡¯s smile faded a little, and it seemed like her patience was running out.


    She wanted to meet these people who were thinking about Jiang che and wanted to know what they were up to. However, she did not want to hear them repeatedly express how much they liked Jiang che and how she, Jiang Che¡¯s official girlfriend, was not a good match for him.


    ...


    in the capital city, where there are many rich and powerful families, there are countless daughters from influential families who have their eyes on the fifth master Jiang. If you insist on being with the fifth master Jiang, you will undoubtedly be pushing yourself into a dangerous situation. So I don¡¯t quite understand. Is it worth it? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you knowing. I also have a good impression of fifth Lord Jiang, but I won¡¯t take this risk, because even I can¡¯t guarantee my own safety in this battle.¡±


    upon hearing this, shi yan¡¯s displeasure turned into anger.


    ¡°Miss Xuan, what do you think Jiang che is? are they goods that you can fight for as you wish?¡±


    Seeing her expression finally change, Xuan Siyun felt a sense of aplishment, but she didn¡¯t want things to get out of control, so she held back the joy in her heart.


    ¡°no, no, no, i think you misunderstood me. i just wanted to say that i have a good impression of you, and we¡¯re both girls, so i don¡¯t want to see you suffer in the end. If you¡¯re willing to leave fifth Lord Jiang, I¡¯ll give you a sum of money to ensure your life in the future, or I can directly arrange for you to go abroad so that you can stay away from these disputes and finish your studies in peace. I¡¯ve checked you out, you like to study very much, stay away from these disputes, and you can also focus on your own studies.¡±


    shi yan raised her hand and interrupted her,¡±miss xuan, i¡¯m very happy that so many people like my boyfriend. this shows that he¡¯s really outstanding.¡± However, are you telling me this because you want me to abdicate my position?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡± i¡¯m not a rational person. i¡¯m even a love-struck person. The outstanding fifth Lord Jiang is coveted by so many people, and he¡¯s mine now. What reason do I have to hand him over to others?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re kind. just because we¡¯re both girls and like the same man, you¡¯re willing to give your heart to a stranger like me who you¡¯ve only met a few times. i can¡¯tpare to you in this aspect. i treat all those who are after my boyfriend as my enemies.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s smile was very gentle, and her tone was calm and emotionless. However, Xuan Siyun inexplicably felt an evil aura from Shi Yan that didn¡¯t quite match her temperament.


    ¡°Give me a sum of money? Miss Xuan, do you think fifth Lord Jiang is short of money? i can get as much money as i want with him. As for going abroad to study in a quiet environment, miss Xuan, do you think that Jiang the fifth can¡¯t arrange that for me if I want?¡±


    ...

 Chapter 561

    561 she was the one who returned to the capital


    ¡± that¡¯s right. a man as outstanding as the fifth lord is indeed coveted by many. but miss xuan, do you think that the fifth lord can¡¯t protect me with his abilities? ¡±


    Xuan Siyun,¡±hehe.¡±


    ¡°So, miss Xuan, do you think I¡¯m an innocent little girl? do you think that i¡¯ll be scared by just coaxing me?¡±


    ¡°i misexpressed it.¡± Xuan Siyun said.


    she looked at the smiling and calm little girl in front of her and felt that she was right to say that she was a love brain.


    She was undoubtedly clear-headed and not ignorant of the world, but she was also not considered rational or smart.


    Fifth Lord Jiang was rich and powerful, but she also needed to be alive to enjoy it. The fifth Lord Jiang was indeed able to protect her, but there were also times when he was careless.


    if there came a day when the fifth lord jiang couldn¡¯t take care of both, what awaited shi yan would be eternal damnation.


    ¡± i just wanted to help you because i have a good impression of you. since you don¡¯t need it, just pretend i never said that. ¡±


    ...


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t understand Xuan Siyun.


    Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t look like an idiot. She probably wouldn¡¯t be so naive as to think that she could be persuaded with a few words, but she still did it and didn¡¯t insist after she made it clear.


    What was Xuan Siyun trying to do?


    ¡°I sympathize with you, but I¡¯m also jealous of you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t hide the jealousy in her eyes. She stared straight at Shi Yan, her eyes full of malice.


    however, this malicious intent disappeared very quickly.


    ¡°you have what i¡¯ve been dreaming of, so i¡¯m jealous of you. I can leave you here and send you to a ce where no one can find you. I can also make you disappearpletely, but I don¡¯t n to do that.¡±


    shi yan looked at her with great interest.


    her gaze caused xuan siyun to panic for a moment, but she quickly suppressed it.


    ¡°i just said that there are many people who like the fifth lord jiang. I know that fifth Lord Jiang has feelings for you, but perhaps you don¡¯t understand how much interests are involved in the Jiang family. As a member of the family, even fifth Lord Jiang can¡¯t help himself in many things.¡±


    ¡± i didn¡¯t n to tell you about this. i just wanted to scare you so that you would stay away from all this. i didn¡¯t expect you to be so stubborn. ¡±


    xuan siyun looked at her and said, you¡¯re brave and unafraid of anything. You think that as long as you have true love, nothing is important. But, are you willing to be the third? ¡±


    ...


    Thest bit of a smile on Shi Yan¡¯s face disappeared.


    She was a true girlfriend, and a girlfriend who had been proposed to and was wearing a proposal ring. How could he use the word ¡± three ¡± on her!


    These people really knew how to infuriate her!


    Did he really think that she didn¡¯t know the Jiang family¡¯s intention in letting those groundless rumors spread? They knew very well that no matter how big the matter was, they couldn¡¯t really interfere with Jiang Che¡¯s marriage. Doing so would only make her and Jiang che unhappy!


    He wanted her to carry the infamy of ¡°three,¡± in his dreams!


    Seeing her change in expression, Xuan Siyun thought she had achieved her goal.


    ¡°i know you don¡¯t want to. Although I don¡¯t know you very well, I know that a beautiful and talented girl like you is proud to the bone. You don¡¯t care to be a third party, even if you like the fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of the capital¡¯s Xie n. there are four great ns in the capital. among them are our xuan n, the jiang n and the xie n, which the fifth master jiang is from, and the shi n!


    Xuan Siyun frowned slightly.


    The Shi family!


    Fortunately, Shi Yan was an orphan from the countryside. If Shi Yan had any rtionship with the Shi family, she would have no chance of winning against Shi Yan.


    ...


    Thinking that Shi Yan had no connection with the Shi family, she felt a little better.


    ¡°not long ago, the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord¡¯s parents met with the xie family¡¯s eldest daughter, xie xingran, in private. soon after, there were rumors that the jiang family and the xie family were going to be married, and the marriage was said to be between the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord and the xie family¡¯s eldest daughter.¡±


    she had only inadvertently heard the rumor two days ago. she had wanted to find time to meet xie xingran, but then she received the news that fifth lord jiang had brought shi yan back to the capital!


    He had no choice but to put Xie xingran aside.


    She knew very well that Shi Yan was a greater threat to her than Xie xingran.


    the jiang family couldn¡¯t control the fifth lord¡¯s marriage! however, shi yan was highly valued by the fifth lord jiang!


    ¡°This is a marriage between two families. Even if fifth Lord Jiang doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with his family, he has no choice but to listen to his family¡¯s arrangements for such an important matter. This is because the Jiang family¡¯s current status is far inferior to the Xie family¡¯s. If the Jiang family wants to stabilize its position in the capital, it can only rely on the Xie family.¡±


    seeing that shi yan didn¡¯t speak and just stared at her, xuan siyun seemed a little helpless.¡±i know you don¡¯t believe me, but think about it. why did the fifth lord jiang, who hasn¡¯t returned to the capital for so many years, suddenlye back? it¡¯s all because of this marriage!¡±


    ¡°The Jiang family¡¯s fifth master probably has the intention to resist, or else he wouldn¡¯t have brought you back. But that¡¯s the Xie family¡¯s eldest young miss, how can he say he doesn¡¯t want to marry her? The head of the Xie family, Xie Heng, is not to be trifled with. Even the fifth Lord Jiang may not be able to gain an advantage from Xie Heng.¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s not talk about whether you¡¯re unwilling to be the third. let¡¯s talk about your rtionship with the fifth lord jiang. you don¡¯t want to see him in a difficult position, do you?¡±


    ¡°Student Shi, your existence is a great burden to the fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you what to do. The choice is yours. this is my business card. if you¡¯ve made your choice, you can give me a call.¡±


    xuan siyun left a business card, picked up her bag, and left without hesitation.


    shi yan looked at the business card she ced in front of her and suddenly felt likeughing.


    xuan siyun had said everything. if she was just an orphan from the countryside who got into a well-known university in a big city, she might really be convinced by xuan siyun.


    even if she was brave and unafraid of anything, she didn¡¯t want to see jiang che put in a difficult position because of her feelings for him.


    xuan siyun¡¯s half-truths were really well-nned! As expected of someone who stood out from the crowd and was chosen as the heir, he did have some real ability.


    Unfortunately, he had met her.


    ¡°Miss Xuan.¡± He called out to Xuan Siyun.


    xuan siyun stopped and turned around. she met shi yan¡¯s smiling eyes and heard her say, ¡± there¡¯s one thing you¡¯re wrong about. it¡¯s not jiang che¡¯s idea to go back to the capital. it¡¯s mine. ¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for a business card, I don¡¯t think I need it. But I¡¯m still very grateful for your good intentions. I¡¯ll return the favor. I¡¯ll personally return this business card to you, in case it¡¯s picked up and used by others to harass you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. Although I don¡¯t agree with miss Xuan¡¯s im that we¡¯re well-matched in social status, I have to admit that there¡¯s a reason for it. However, how does miss Xuan know that Jiang che and I are not a match for each other?¡±


    ...


    shi yan ced the business card in the hands of the shocked xuan siyun and left.


    she was very satisfied with xuan siyun¡¯s reaction.


    it was good to be shocked. what was even more shocking and unbelievable had yet toe. it was enough for her to experience.


    She believed that Xuan Siyun¡¯s life would be very colorful in the next few days.

 Chapter 562

    562 Yanyun banquet invitation


    As Shi Yan had expected, Xuan Siyun¡¯s life in the next few days was indeed very colorful.


    After meeting Shi Yan and returning home, Xuan Siyun immediately sent someone to investigate Shi Yan carefully, mainly her family background. In addition to her anger, her uneasiness also became more and more intense, and an incredible guess emerged in her heart.


    young miss, this is what you wanted. Our people have been investigating for two days, and this is all we can find. It¡¯s the same as what we¡¯ve found in the past.


    the assistant handed over a stack of documents with her head lowered the whole time, afraid of being affected by xuan siyun¡¯s anger.


    Xuan Siyun took it and flipped through it quickly. She had seen simr content too many times, but none of it was useful! He directly threw arge stack of information on the ground.


    ¡°i spent so much money to raise a bunch of trash? they couldn¡¯t find any useful information! Let them continue to investigate! if you still can¡¯t find anything, then get out of here!¡±


    the assistant was so scared that he didn¡¯t even dare to breathe.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s temper was bad, but she was a well-mannered person. In the past, she rarely revealed her emotions in front of her subordinates, but these two days, she had been acting abnormally. Everyone kept quiet out of fear and didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly, afraid of provoking her.


    However, the matter had to be resolved, or else their days would be even worse. Hence, the assistant braced himself and said, ¡± ¡°m-miss, i heard some of your conversation with miss shi from outside the door.¡±


    ...


    He tried to see Xuan Siyun¡¯s expression, and seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry because he had spoken privately, the assistant sighed and continued, ¡± ¡°That miss Shi, since she said that it was her idea for her and the fifth master Jiang to return to the capital this time, and also mentioned that they were a match of equal social status, I¡¯m afraid that the information we¡¯ve found about her is not urate.¡±


    ¡°Putting aside the fact that the fifth Lord Jiang is born in the Jiang family, he himself is not a match for ordinary people. There are very few people who can say ¡®a match of equal social status¡¯ in front of the fifth Lord Jiang.¡±


    xuan siyun red at him angrily.¡±What do you want to say?¡±


    she didn¡¯t know if this anger was directed at the assistant or at what the assistant was about to say.


    ¡°There are only a few families in the capital that can be described as a match for fifth master Jiang, and this miss Shi¡¯s surname is Shi Wanwan.¡±


    ¡°Miss, this miss Shi is about the same age as the Miss of the Shi family who hasn¡¯t shown her face for many years. the shi family is very protective of them, so it¡¯s not convenient for us to investigate if there are too many of them. however, it¡¯s not too difficult for us to investigate just one name.¡±


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s subordinates had wanted to say this for a long time, but they thought that if they could think of it, Xuan Siyun would also think of it. She hadn¡¯t told them to investigate in this direction, so they didn¡¯t dare to say it.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s face turned ugly. She kicked the chair beside her hard, causing it to flip over. She clenched her fists and gritted her teeth.¡±get someone to investigate!¡±


    y-young miss, here¡¯s an invitation from Yanyun Manor. Yanyun Manor is hosting a banquet on Saturday, and they¡¯ve invited you.


    No matter how angry she was, when she heard the words ¡°Yanyun Manor,¡± Xuan Siyun pulled back most of her attention. She looked at the exquisite invitation card that the assistant handed over and was a little surprised.¡±yanyun manor? The Yanyun Manor, the only Manor in the capital that isparable to the fifth Lord¡¯s private Manor, and the owner of the manor is a mystery?¡±


    ¡°yes, young miss.¡±


    ...


    xuan siyun frowned slightly and opened the exquisitely-made pure ck invitation.


    The banquet was personally organized by the owner of Yanyun Manor, and it was held in the manor.


    Speaking of Yanyun Manor, she had also sent people to investigate it. After all, Yanyun Manor was not just arge Manor, but it also had a very different ¡± business.


    When thepetition for the heir was at its fiercest, she had also done a few business deals with Yanyun in private. These deals were crucial for her to win the position of the heir of the Xuan family, and Yanyun¡¯s strength was evident.


    It was impossible for her not to be wary of such a mysterious and powerful existence.


    with fear, he naturally had to investigate, but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything and was even secretly warned by yanyun. Yanyun had other people¡¯s secrets, so she naturally had hers. She didn¡¯t dare to investigate rashly anymore, so until now, she still didn¡¯t know who was behind Yanyun.


    He didn¡¯t know why such a mysterious Yanyun would suddenly hold a banquet.


    no matter what the purpose was, anyone who could receive an invitation to yanyun¡¯s banquet was not an ordinary person. she had no reason not to go.


    after staring at the invitation for a moment, xuan siyun narrowed her eyes and said, ¡± ¡± clear out my schedule for the day after tomorrow. also, prepare a generous gift. after all, this is my first time visiting you. ¡±


    Yanyun¡¯s presence in the capital wasn¡¯t strong, but those who knew of Yanyun¡¯s existence were all afraid of it. She was like this, and she believed that everyone else was the same.


    if she could be on good terms with yanyun¡¯s master, even if shi yan really had some rtionship with the shi family, she would not bepletely powerless.


    ...


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t care how lively Xuan Siyun¡¯s side was.


    She had been busy preparing for the banquet for the past two days.


    she only had some free time after she handed out the invitations.


    In the study, Jiang che poured her a ss of water and brought it in.


    ¡°you¡¯re tired, right? rest for a while before you get busy.¡±


    he handed her the water. shi yan took it with a smile and drank more than half of the ss in one gulp. jiang che walked behind her and massaged her shoulders to rx her.


    shi yan enjoyed the massage for a while before patting the back of his hand to signal him to stop.


    Jiang Che¡¯s hand was on her shoulder while Shi Yan¡¯s hand was on the back of his. She looked up at him and smiled. I¡¯m already done. I¡¯ll leave the rest to the others. You, on the other hand, haven¡¯t had a good rest these past two days.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t do anything. why didn¡¯t i rest well?¡± Jiang che chuckled. miss Shi is too capable. I don¡¯t have much use for her.


    Shi Yan had not told Jiang che about her ns in detail, and Jiang che had not asked. However, how could he not have guessed who the fifth Lord Jiang was? However, since Shi Yan had a n, he just let her do it and didn¡¯t interfere.


    he didn¡¯t interfere or ask. the only thing he did was to apany shi yan.


    ...


    As for whether there would be any loopholes in Shi Yan¡¯s arrangement, to be honest, he was not worried. In a ce like the capital, Jiang che could still protect someone. Even if something really happened in the end, he would be able to cover for it.


    you said that you were busy these two days and couldn¡¯t see any guests, so I had people stop all the visitors, including your parents.


    Shi Yan knew that this had happened yesterday.


    She had a fever once and everyone was worried, so they came to visit her. When they came over, Jiang Lin had asked her if she wanted to see them. She hesitated for a moment and said that she would not see them for the time being. She also asked Jiang Lin to tell them that she was fine now, but she had something to do. She would return to the Shi family to see them in two days.


    She was indirectly telling them that she was going back to the Shi family.


    Su Wan and Shi Lin were both very excited when they heard the news. They no longer insisted on seeing Shi Yan. They told Jiang Lin to ask him to help take care of Shi Yan and rushed back to make preparations.


    As for Shi Yan not wanting to see them for the time being, it actually had nothing to do with whether Shi Yan was busy or not. She just didn¡¯t know how to face them for the time being.


    after all, the capital was different from haicheng. the capital was a special ce for her and her family. all the things that happened in the past happened here, and now that they had suddenly returned, her mood was a little different.


    In her heart, she wasn¡¯t as carefree as she appeared to be.

 Chapter 563

    563 What¡¯s there to be afraid of with me around?


    The capital had been very lively these past two days. There weren¡¯t many people like Xuan Siyun who had received invitations to Yanyun Manor¡¯s banquet, but there weren¡¯t too few either. just as xuan siyun had guessed, those who received the invitation were all influential people in the capital.


    Yanyun Manor¡¯s banquet was a major event in the capital.


    when the news reached jiang che, he was cooking soup for shi yan in the kitchen.


    It was Jiang Lin who hade to inform them that everyone else had received Yanyun¡¯s invitation except for them. He wanted to ask if they should go and find out.


    Hearing this, Jiang che paused for a moment, then raised the corners of his eyes and said no.


    he could guess what miss shi had been busy with for the past two days.


    it was definitely an ident. he had long heard of yanyun manor. even if he didn¡¯t fear it, yanyun was definitely someone he should pay attention to. it was just that yanyun manor¡¯s presence was at its peak, and he had not been in the capital for the past few years, so he had not investigated it in detail.


    he did not expect it to be his miss shi¡¯s.


    However, on second thought, he felt that it was only natural.


    ...


    his miss shi had always been a very capable person, and it seemed reasonable for anything unbelievable to happen to her.


    ¡°Do you need me to call your parents and ask them to meet?¡±


    jiang che understood shi yan. for the past two days, she had only refused to see them on the excuse that she was busy. since she was no longer busy and her parents hade to look for her, she would go and see them no matter what.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m going back to the Shi family¡¯s house tomorrow,¡±


    Jiang che wasn¡¯t surprised. He gently held her hand that was on the back of his and rubbed her delicate hand and slender fingers. He asked, ¡± ¡°Do you need me to apany you?¡±


    shi yan leaned back against him, her posture natural and intimate. no need. I¡¯ll go back by myself this time. After the party on Saturday, you can go back with me before we go back to Haicheng on Sunday.


    it was an official meeting with his family.


    jiang che couldn¡¯t remain calm when he realized what she meant, even though he had expected such a day toe when she mentioned returning to the capital.


    He raised his empty hand and ced it on her cheek and ear, gently caressing it. The beautiful peach blossom eyes on his gentle and clear face looked at her, and his gaze was so gentle that it seemed like water was about to overflow.¡±Alright,¡± he said.


    he did not insist on apanying her back to the shi family¡¯s residence tomorrow.


    it wasn¡¯t that he wasn¡¯t worried about her, but he knew that she could handle it on her own. he also knew that she would rather deal with it alone than with him.


    ...


    Over the past few days, Shi Yan had seen Jiang Che¡¯s unconditional trust in her and the freedom he had given her. He had given her enoughpany and confidence without interfering with her in the slightest.


    After staring at his good-looking eyes for a long time, Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and pull him down by the cor. She hooked her arms around his neck and kissed him.


    It was a very gentle kiss.


    At the very least, he was gentle at the start.


    he tasted it carefully, gently and lightly.


    it took a while before he slowly went deeper, but he was not in a hurry.


    In the evening, the sunset glow shone into the study through the window and sprinkled on the two of them. It was bright and dark, but it could not hide the mist.


    The two of them made out for a while before they went downstairs for dinner.


    After dinner, Jiang che drove Shi Yan out on the grounds that she had spent most of her time in the study for the past two days and hadn¡¯t really rxed.


    there were many fun ces in the capital. jiang che wasn¡¯t a fun person, but he was a businessman. he had to go to all kinds of ces to talk business with people, so he naturally knew the fun ces in the capital like the back of his hand.


    However, he had brought Shi Yan out to rx, so he naturally wouldn¡¯t choose a ce that was too noisy.


    ...


    In a Quiet Club.


    the two of them didn¡¯t enter a private room, but chose a quieter corner to sit.


    there was a live singer in the club. the music was soft and not noisy. jiang che ordered two special cocktails here. the alcohol content was not high and he wanted to let shi yan try it, not to get drunk.


    They each held a ss of wine and raised their sses. Shi Yan took a sip and felt that the taste was not bad. Her eyes lit up.


    As she sipped on the wine and listened to the soft music in the club, she asked Jiang che with a smile, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ve lived in the capital for ten-some years, and i¡¯ve never known that there was such a ce. did youe here often in the past?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯te often, only a few times.¡± Seeing that she liked the environment and the wine he rmended, and even took the initiative to mention that she had lived in the capital for more than ten years, Jiang che was in a good mood.


    He was afraid that she would avoid talking about her past. That was the most worrying thing. only when she took the initiative and was willing to face it, could the knots in her heart slowly be untied.


    jiang che looked at the girl sitting under the soft light, his eyes filled with affection. ¡± ¡°there are many ces like this in the capital. in the future, i¡¯ll take you to see them one by one.¡±


    ¡°alright.¡± shi yan¡¯s eyes curved like crescent moons as she smiled.


    she liked it when jiang che spoke to her with the word ¡± in the future ¡°.


    it was a future with her and him.


    ...


    After finishing one cup, Shi Yan felt that she was doing well and wanted to drink another cup. Jiang che didn¡¯t stop her and took the initiative to order her a special cup that was enough but had a low alcohol content.


    almost an hour had passed by the time she finished the three sses. shi yan was a little tipsy.


    Her face was slightly smooched and her eyes were a little unfocused. Jiang Che¡¯s heart softened as he looked at her.


    ¡°ms. shi, sit beside me,¡± he extended his hand to her.


    of course, shi yan wouldn¡¯t refuse him. she put her hand on his palm and let him lead her to sit beside him.


    As soon as he got close, Shi Yan wrapped her arms around his waist and leaned into his arms. Perhaps she was drunk, but her smile was a little silly. She looked up slightly and asked him, ¡± mr. jiang, aren¡¯t you curious about what i¡¯ve been busy with these days? ¡±


    I¡¯m curious. How can I not be curious? ¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask me?¡±


    She clearly knew why he didn¡¯t ask, but she still asked the obvious. Drunk people were willful.


    jiang che smiled helplessly. he hugged her with one hand and held her chin with the other, pinching her face.¡±Because I¡¯m good. I know what you¡¯re busy with without asking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Shi Yan nodded in agreement.


    ...


    she must have asked out of the blue, and didn¡¯t continue the topic after getting the answer.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang,¡± she called Jiang che softly.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°jiang che.¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s here.¡±


    She seemed to be talking to him, but she also seemed to be talking to herself. I feel like I¡¯m in a very rxed state right now, but it doesn¡¯t feel like it. It¡¯s like something that¡¯s pressing down on me has disappeared and something new is pressing down on me again. It¡¯s veryplicated and strange, I can¡¯t exin it clearly.


    Many things could not be exined in a few words.


    she was in such good health that she had a high fever on the night she returned to the capital. how could she have let go of everything in just a few days?


    He had allowed her to be busy for the past two days, which was also a way to divert her attention.


    She did need time to prepare herself mentally, but she couldn¡¯t focus all her attention on that, or she might get sick again.


    in jiang che¡¯s eyes, her current state was already very good.


    ...


    it was much better than he had expected.


    ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    ¡°What?¡± shi yan looked up at him.


    she met his gentle and powerful gaze and heard him say, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m here, what are you afraid of?¡±


    shi yan was a little drunk, but his mind was still clear. When she heard his words, most of the indescribable emotions that had been suppressed in her heart dissipated.


    Yes, he was here. She was not alone, so what was there to be afraid of?


    If things didn¡¯t go well in the end, she could just retreat. If she retreated, he would always be behind her to catch her. It wouldn¡¯t be worse than that year.


    jiang che¡¯s heart softened even more when he felt the person in his arms hugging him even tighter, her face buried in his arms and rubbing against him, full of dependence on him.


    He gently stroked her long hair and said in a gentle voice, ¡± ¡°drunk? do you want to sit for a while or go back?¡±


    ¡°let¡¯s go back.¡± she snuggled in his arms again.


    However, things didn¡¯t go as nned. In the end, they still couldn¡¯t leave immediately.

 Chapter 564

    564 She and miss Shi


    ever since the two of them returned to the capital, they had been watched by countless pairs of eyes. however, the two of them had closed their doors and refused to meet any guests. they could not see anyonee to their door and could only watch the main gate of jiang che¡¯s manor as they left.


    therefore, when they went out, they alerted a lot of people. they didn¡¯t deliberately hide their whereabouts, so it was easy for people to discover them.


    there were many people following him, but not many dared to go up and disturb him.


    As for those who dared to go up and disturb them, seeing the harmonious and warm atmosphere between the two, they also reduced their thoughts of going up to disturb them.


    For example, the younger generation of the Jiang family like Jiang Yu, the Shi brothers who were worried about Shi Yan¡¯s health, and Xie Heng of the Xie family.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che sat on the first floor, while Xie Heng sat on the second floor.


    he could clearly see the two of them when he lowered his head.


    xie heng was different from the others. he had arrived here before the two of them.


    however, he knew where the two of them were going and had probably guessed that they woulde here.


    ...


    He wanted to see Shi Yan out of his own selfishness, but also because of other matters.


    a few days had passed, and he had investigated almost everything he wanted to. he already understood the ins and outs of the matter. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think of calling the second branch¡¯s cousins over for questioning, but these two people might have known that he was looking for them and were deliberately hiding, so he couldn¡¯t find them for the time being.


    However, Xie Heng was not in a hurry. They could not hide for a few days. if she wanted to continue staying in the xie family, it was not a wise move to hide from him. Xie xingran might not understand, but Xie Xingchen would.


    The news that he was looking for them had already spread. Even if he didn¡¯t look for them, they would take the initiative to look for him.


    he just had to wait.


    on the other hand, shi yan was in a hurry.


    He had heard that Shi Yan had fallen ill as soon as he returned to the capital. Putting aside his feelings for Shi Yan, he could roughly guess the reason why Shi Yan, who didn¡¯t look like a person who often fell ill, had fallen ill as soon as she returned.


    After all, he was the one who had caused the current situation. He had a certain responsibility, so it was understandable that he would be worried about her.


    The first person to block Shi Yan and Jiang Che¡¯s path was not Xie Heng.


    seeing that the two of them were leaving, he got up and was about to go downstairs when someone stopped him on the stairs.


    he was a person that no one had expected.


    ...


    Xuan Jinrui of the Xuan family.


    He was sitting in a wheelchair and was being pushed by someone. He looked sick.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, miss Shi Yan,¡±


    Shi Yan showed that she was a little tipsy because Jiang che was the only one beside her. She was actually very sober. When she saw an unfamiliar person, she was in the same state as Jiang che when she first met him, sitting in a wheelchair. She suppressed her drunkenness with a light push.


    His eyes were clear and he didn¡¯t look drunk at all.


    usually, jiang che would handle people she was not familiar with. however, this person was xuan jinrui, so she could not help but pay more attention to him.


    Of course, she had never seen Xuan Jinrui before, but she had scanned through the detailed information of all the families in the capital city that Amy had given her, and she had seen Xuan Jinrui¡¯s photo.


    Xuan Jinrui¡¯s eyes and brows were simr to Jiang Rui¡¯s.


    Of course, she didn¡¯t care about the Xuan family. She was more concerned about the people rted to Jiang Rui.


    amy had done a detailed investigation. she now had a better understanding of the xuan family. with the help of the fifth lord, xuan jinrui and xuan siyun could be said to be on par, even if he was ill and not suitable to be the heir.


    ording to Shi Yan¡¯s understanding, Xuan Jinrui hade into contact with Xuan Liuying more than once.


    ...


    Of course, he could not set his sights on Xuan Liuying. With her age and experience, she was even less suitable to be the heir of the Xuan family.


    it was hard to guarantee that xuan jinrui¡¯s contact with xuan liuying was not for the sake of jiang rui.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t, he had been in contact with Xuan Liuying so many times that Xuan Siyun might not think so.


    xuan siyun would never show mercy to her enemies. if she suspected xuan jinrui¡¯s motives and felt that jiang rui was a threat, she might harm jiang rui.


    this was not what shi yan wanted to see.


    jiang rui was her first friend. she didn¡¯t like to meddle in other people¡¯s business, but she felt that she was a protective person.


    Since she had met Xuan Jinrui, she had to be more careful.


    jiang che supported shi yan and nodded at xuan jinrui as a response. he supported shi yan and was about to leave. he had no intention of staying behind to chat with xuan jinrui. after all, they did not have much of a rtionship.


    xuan jinrui did not seem to want to let them go so easily. ¡± ¡°please wait!¡±


    It was exactly what Shi Yan wanted.


    jiang che¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t move and only nced at xuan jinrui indifferently. however, shi yan could sense that jiang che was already a little unhappy and squeezed his hand.


    ...


    Jiang che looked at her and suppressed his displeasure.


    ¡°is there anything i can help you with?¡± shi yan asked xuan jinrui with a smile.


    Xuan Jinrui covered his mouth and coughed twice. He looked really weak.¡±It¡¯s nothing much, I just saw the two of you here, so I came over to say hello.¡±


    he didn¡¯t mention that jiang che had helped him. instead, he looked at shi yan in a friendly manner. when I went to Haicheng to see Rui ¡®er, I heard from her that miss Shi Yan is her best friend. I also found out some things from Rui¡¯ er and knew that miss Shi Yan has helped Rui ¡®er a lot. I¡¯ve always wanted to see you to express my gratitude.


    Seeing Shi Yan looking at him, Xuan Jinrui said, ¡± miss Shi Yan should know that I¡¯m Rui ¡®er¡¯s cousin. All these years, she and my aunt have urged me to do nothing for them. I¡¯m very ashamed.


    shi yan didn¡¯t know how to respond to this.


    he didn¡¯t show anything, nor did he show any signs of causing trouble for jiang rui. as an outsider, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to interrupt.


    she had no choice but to wait for him to continue.


    ¡°I went to Sea city to see Rui ¡®er and aunt a few times. It was my grandfather¡¯s wish to see them. My grandfather really wanted to see aunt and Rui ¡®er and asked me to go find them, but ...¡±


    xuan jinrui smiled bitterly. ¡± miss shi yan should have heard about what happened to our family. aunt and rui ¡®er don¡¯t want toe back. i thought that you have a good rtionship with rui¡¯ er. if possible, i would like you to help me persuade rui ¡®er. ¡± I just hope that she and aunt cane to see grandfather.¡±


    if he wanted to see her, why didn¡¯t he personally go and see her? who had more face than who?


    ...


    of course, shi yan would not say that.


    He smiled. I will pass on young master Xuan¡¯s words, but I can¡¯t guarantee that Rui ¡®er will listen. Of course, Rui¡¯ er is my friend. If she doesn¡¯t want to see me, I won¡¯t persuade her.


    Xuan Jinrui did not expect her to reject him so directly, so he was stunned.


    He was clearly a person who was easy to talk to.


    When he realized who the person holding Shi Yan in his arms was, Xuan Jinrui felt that Shi Yan should be someone with such a temper.


    She couldn¡¯t subdue this man without a temper.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can help me pass on the message. Thank you, miss Shi Yan.¡±


    ¡°then i won¡¯t waste your time. take care.¡± he gestured to the people behind him to push the wheelchair away and make way.


    Shi Yan nced at Xuan Jinrui indifferently.


    He nced around and saw that not many of the people who were observing them in the dark had not noticed Xuan Jinrui.


    Was Xuan Jinrui really just here to say hello?


    ...


    xuan siyun, who was also sitting on the second floor, saw this scene and stared at xuan jinrui with an even colder gaze.


    As expected of her biggest rival. After Xuan Jinrui¡¯s incident, the capital would be filled with rumors of his close rtionship with the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord! When grandfather heard about it, Xuan Jinrui would have an even greater advantage!


    it seemed that she had to speed up the process of building a good rtionship with the master behind yanyun!


    this was the most important matter at the moment, so she would put shi yan aside for the time being. it was not appropriate for her to cause any more trouble, especially now that she was not sure if shi yan had any rtionship with the shi family.


    she didn¡¯t know where xie xingran from the xie family had run off to. she was still waiting to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight.


    xie xingran did not see it, but xuan siyun saw xie heng.


    He walked straight towards Shi Yan and Jiang che, but he greeted Shi Yan first.


    She couldn¡¯t hear what he had called Shi Yan from a distance, but she could see that Shi Yan wasn¡¯t a simple person from the way Xie Heng greeted her in the presence of the fifth Lord!


    the head of the xie family was the only one among the young people who couldpare to the fifth lord jiang! he was of equal status even when facing the fifth lord jiang!


    he felt more and more uneasy.


    She had heard rumors that a few years ago, the Shi family and the Xie family had the intention of a marriage alliance, and the marriage partner was Xie Heng and the youngdy of the Shi family! although she didn¡¯t know if the rumor was true or false, there was no smoke without fire, so there wouldn¡¯t be such a rumor for no reason.


    say ... maybe it¡¯s the real yingluo.


    if it was true,bined with xie heng¡¯s attitude towards shi yan, the possibility of shi yan being the miss of the shi family was even greater!

 Chapter 565

    565 miss shi is very biased


    shi yan didn¡¯t know about xuan siyun¡¯s uneasiness and panic.


    although she was not surprised by xie heng¡¯s sudden appearance, she was still a little nervous. not for xie heng, but for her jealous mr. jiang.


    When Xie Heng walked up to her and called out ¡± miss Shi, ¡± he subconsciously looked at Jiang Che¡¯s reaction.


    Her movements were noticed by Xie Heng, and on his cold face, a hint of disappointment shed quickly in his eyes, which were always stern.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t notice Xie Heng¡¯s reaction. Seeing that Jiang Che¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t affected, she heaved a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t forget to pinch his palm as if tofort him.


    xie heng greeted shi yan and also nodded slightly at jiang che,¡±fifth lord jiang,¡±


    ¡°Thank you, patriarch.¡± shi yan and jiang che spoke at the same time.


    it couldn¡¯t be said to be a tacit understanding, but a coincidence.


    But in Xie Heng¡¯s eyes, it was a tacit understanding.


    ...


    after all, xie heng was a person who had been in a high position for a long time and did not easily reveal his emotions. even if shi yan and jiang che were standing in front of him, they could not detect his emotions.


    ¡°when i learned that the two of you had returned to the capital, i had sent two invitations to fifth lord jiang¡¯s manor with the intention of visiting. unfortunately, the two of you were busy and had not been able to see me. I have something to say, may I have a word with the two of you?¡±


    In fact, he was mainly asking Shi Yan, but Xie Heng knew his limits. When he asked this question, his gaze only swept past Shi Yan and then to Jiang che.


    It looked like she was asking him.


    how could jiang che not understand xie heng¡¯s thoughts? he was definitely jealous, but he also admired xie heng.


    if it was him, he would definitely not be able to do it.


    ¡°let¡¯s go to another ce,¡± jiang che said.


    there were so many pairs of eyes staring at them. although not many dared toe up and disturb them, it was still not appropriate to sit down and have a good talk.


    before he left, whether intentionally or not, jiang che turned around and nced at xuan jinrui indifferently. xuan jinrui¡¯s heart skipped a beat and his back broke out in cold sweat.


    after a long while, when the three of them hadpletely disappeared at the main door, xuan jinrui leaned against the back of the wheelchair as if she had fallen. the corners of her mouth curled up into a slightly bitter smile.


    He had really taken a big risk this time.


    ...


    However, he did not regret it.


    he didn¡¯t have that much energy to waste on xuan siyun, so he had to take a different path.


    ¡°Third brother, should we follow them and take a look?¡± on the same second floor, shi bochen, who was sitting opposite, asked shi boyu.


    shi boxun had seen shi yan before and wasn¡¯t worried about her. when shi boran learned that shi yan was going home, and since he was the head of the shi family now, there were too many things to do, so the two of them didn¡¯te over. only shi boyu and shi bochen came after hearing the news.


    Their intentions were different from the others. They were only worried about Shi Yan¡¯s health and came to see if she had really recovered.


    ¡°No need,¡± Shi boyu said.


    shi bochen did not insist.


    the two of them continued to drink. of course, they did not forget to observe the faces around them.


    they didn¡¯t care what happened to jiang che, but they had to pay attention to who was watching jiang che, in case they couldn¡¯t help shi yan when she was dragged down.


    ¡°Third brother, is it true that sister Yan wille home tomorrow?¡±


    it was true that the younger generation of the shi family had a good rtionship with each other, but other than shi bochen, the rest of them were not talkative and would not easily reveal their emotions in front of each other. even the youngest, shi bochen, was no exception.


    ...


    this was the first time shi bochen had asked his brother a question like an 18-year-old teenager, nervous and full of anticipation.


    It could be seen how much the news that Shi Yan was about to go home had affected him.


    Normally, Shi boyu, who cherished his words like gold, would not have responded to him, but he did at this time.


    ¡°it¡¯s true,¡± he said.


    with a little emphasis, he seemed to be saying it for shi bochen, but also for himself.


    shi bochen heaved a long sigh of relief and put down his wine ss. he rested his chin on his hands and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s great, sister yan ising back. Third brother, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ......


    at a caf¨¦.


    After sitting down, Jiang che ordered a cup of honey water for Shi Yan, while he ordered a cup of coffee. Xie Heng also ordered coffee and sat opposite the two of them.


    xie heng watched as jiang che carried shi yan¡¯s honey water and took a sip to help her test the temperature. when he felt that it was suitable, he brought it to her lips and let her drink a sip before putting the honey water in front of her.


    ...


    it was not to deliberately show off his sovereignty in front of his love rival. xie heng could see that jiang che¡¯s actions were very natural. this was how the two of them usually interacted.


    suppressing hisplicated emotions, xie heng looked down and took a sip of coffee before saying,¡±i¡¯ve heard some rumors recently that the xie family and the jiang family are about to be connected by marriage. i¡¯m sure that the two of you have returned to the capital for this matter.¡±


    they were all smart people, so there was no need to beat around the bush. they went straight to the point.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Jiang family means, but as the head of the Xie family, I only heard about this on the day you two returned to the capital.¡±


    What he meant was that even as the head of the Xie family, he didn¡¯t know that the Xie family didn¡¯t have any ns to marry the Jiang family.


    ¡°but my second uncle¡¯s adopted cousin did meet the jiang family¡¯s old master and old madam in private. i¡¯ve already sent people to investigate this. i originally wanted to personally find her to ask her and give you two an exnation, but i don¡¯t know what she has been busy with these two days and she is not in the capital. when she returns, i will definitely ask her clearly before giving you two an exnation.¡±


    he said that he was giving an exnation to the two of them, but he was looking at shi yan.


    after he finished speaking, he looked at jiang che. ¡± my cousin is indeed at fault for such baseless rumors. but if the two elders of the jiang family hadn¡¯t met my cousin in private, these rumors wouldn¡¯t have spread. ¡± in terms of influence, my cousin, who has been studying abroad for many years, can¡¯tpare to the two elders of the jiang family.¡±


    in fact, if xie xingran hadn¡¯t appeared in the same image as the jiang family¡¯s old master and old madam, few people in the capital would have recognized her.


    Before this, not many people in the capital knew that the Xie n had a youngdy.


    jiang che understood xie heng¡¯s meaning and could hear the hidden dissatisfaction in his words. he was ming him for looking down on the jiang family and causing trouble for miss shi.


    ...


    Xie Heng was undoubtedly doing this out of concern for miss Shi.


    his rationality told him that he should express his gratitude, but unfortunately, love often made people lose their rationality.


    when he heard xie heng¡¯s words, he felt a little ufortable.


    They would handle the matter between him and miss Shi themselves. Why should he, an outsider, be so nosy?


    He would naturally deal with the Jiang family, but he did not intend to do it in front of miss Shi. Moreover,pared to the Jiang family, he was more worried about miss Shi¡¯s current state. He had to apany her at all times to ensure that her emotions were stable.


    As for those people from the Jiang family who were deliberately causing trouble for him, he would deal with them. He had originally nned toe to the capital alone after returning to Haicheng. when he found out that miss shi would not allow him to apany her to the shi¡¯s residence the next day, he decided to make a trip to the jiang¡¯s residence while miss shi was at the shi¡¯s residence.


    shi yan was unconditionally biased towards jiang che. even if xie heng was speaking up for her, shi yan still felt a little ufortable when she heard xie heng insinuate jiang che.


    hence, she answered xie heng¡¯s question before jiang che.


    however, when facing people who had no ill intentions towards her, she still maintained her manners. her attitude was not too tough, and she only said in a calm tone, ¡± ¡°thank you for your reminder, master. jiang che and i will take care of the jiang family. i hope you can handle the xie family well. Jiang che and I don¡¯t really want to be on bad terms with family head Xie unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±


    the two of them looked at her at the same time.


    xie heng was slightly stunned, but jiang che¡¯s eyes were smiling.


    ...


    afterughing, there was a sh of sternness in his eyes.


    Jiang family¡¯s Xuanji


    Since they didn¡¯t know what was good for them, he didn¡¯t have to show them any mercy! in the past, he could let it go, but now he couldn¡¯t. he was no longer alone, and miss shi had no obligation to apany him and endure the difficulties of his so-called blood rtives.


    Miss Shi had clearly been wronged, but not only did she not me him, but she was also so biased towards him. If he could not even handle such a small matter, he was not worthy of being by her side.


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder, master,¡± Jiang che said.


    Xie Heng only felt the coffee in his mouth was unprecedentedly bitter.


    ¡°the xie family is partly responsible for this matter. you¡¯ve already given me face by not pursuing this matter and letting me handle it. there¡¯s no need to be polite.¡±

 Chapter 566

    566 Returning home after many years


    The next morning, in the study of the Xuan family.


    the assistant came out of the study and carefully closed the door. the sound of things being smashed in the study made him shiver in fear.


    just a few minutes ago, he had reported the news to xuan siyun.


    it wasn¡¯t anything special. it was just something xuan siyun asked him to investigate. what was the name of the shi family¡¯s eldest daughter?


    Unsurprisingly, it was the same name as the fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s girlfriend.


    Xuan Siyun still didn¡¯t want to believe the results and asked her assistant to check again.


    in the assistant¡¯s eyes, this was self-deception.


    For fear of being med, he didn¡¯t dare to stay any longer and quickly left.


    Just as he expected, Xuan Siyun¡¯s anger exploded. Just from this sound, the study room must be in a mess.


    ...


    just as the assistant had thought, xuan siyun¡¯s study room was in shambles. xuan siyun threw herself on the floor to vent her anger before she fell back onto the sofa in a daze.


    His expression wasplicated.


    there was shock and disbelief, as well as a deep sense of unease and panic.


    after a moment of silence, she gritted her teeth and kicked the coffee table in front of her.


    Smoke! Smoke!


    the youngdy of the shi family was really good at hiding! Which young miss of an aristocratic family like them didn¡¯t grow up pampered? She, Shi Yan, was the exception! She did not think of Shi Yan as the youngdy of the Shi family at all!


    living alone in the countryside for many years?


    the shi family¡¯s method of toughening their juniors was truly extraordinary!


    Yes, Xuan Siyun had never thought that Shi Yan had lived alone in the countryside since she was young because she had a conflict with her family. the entire shi family was harmonious. as the only girl in the third generation of the shi family, xuan siyun had never doubted the rumors that she was doted on by the entire shi family.


    shi yan was already a threat to xuan siyun. in addition to her identity as the youngdy of the shi family, she had been brought up in the shi family. she didn¡¯t have much chance of winning.


    But she couldn¡¯t just give up like this!


    ...


    in the past, it was for the sake of fifth lord jiang, but now it was notpletely the case.


    in the past, whenever a youngdy from a prestigious family in the capital was mentioned, the first person that others would think of was definitely her. she had earned all of this by herself, and she would never allow herself to be under anyone!


    it seemed that she would have to spend more effort on befriending the master behind yanyun.


    thinking of this, xuan siyun called her assistant, ¡± ¡± prepare a generous gift. i want to meet the owner of yanyun before the banquet begins! ¡±


    Yingluo is the eldest youngdy, and Yanyun Manor never receives guests. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for us to visit her now? ¡±


    The assistant wanted to say that the banquet at Yanyun Manor was tomorrow, and they were afraid that they would make Yanyun¡¯s owner unhappy if they visited now.


    smart people wouldn¡¯t choose to visit at this time. Normally, Xuan Siyun would understand such simple logic, but now, she had lost all rationality.


    ¡°i told you to prepare, didn¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Yingluo, yes, young miss. I¡¯ll go and prepare now.


    While Xuan Siyun was making a ruckus, Shi Yan was very quiet.


    when she woke up early in the morning, she and jiang che had breakfast as usual. they were calm andposed as usual, even though she had to return to the home she had left for many years after breakfast.


    ...


    jiang che personally drove shi yan back to the shi family.


    the shi family was indeed an old aristocratic family in the capital. the door of the mansion exuded a strong aura of an aristocratic family¡¯s heritage, low-profile but grand.


    in this season, the mornings in the capital city were still a little chilly. jiang che sent shi yan to the gate of the shi family¡¯s residence and parked the car but did not get out. he turned to help shi yan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, adjust her coat and coat. he also helped her tidy up her ck hair that had fallen over her waist.


    he caressed her cheek with his palm and met her eyes. his voice was clear and gentle.¡±miss shi, go on. i¡¯ll pick you up after you¡¯re done.¡±


    her words calmed shi yan¡¯s slightly flustered heart.


    Shi Yan had always been calm, and nothing could be seen on her face. However, Jiang che knew very well that she was not as calm as she looked.


    she held jiang che¡¯s hand on her face and rubbed her eyes against his palm for a while before releasing it. ¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving then, Yueyue.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s good-looking face had a faint smile on it, as warm as usual. ¡± ¡°go on.¡±


    Shi Yan was about to open the car door when she suddenly looked up and saw the gate in front of her. She stopped her action of getting out of the car and quickly kissed Jiang Zhi on the lips before pushing the door open and getting out.


    It was as if she was borrowing a little more courage from him.


    ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    ...


    As soon as she got out of the car, she heard a familiar voice. She looked up to the sound and saw su mu standing not far away. There was another person beside su mu. It was su chen, whom he had not seen for a while.


    shi yan was a little surprised to see them here, but she didn¡¯t seem to be too surprised.


    cousin, Brother Su chen, ¡± he said, smiling. why are you here? ¡±


    the two of them walked over.


    ¡°i have toe and take a look to be at ease.¡± su chen said bluntly.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t intend to get out of the car. He was afraid that he would break Shi Yan¡¯s hard-won mental preparation, so he nodded at the two of them in the car as a greeting.


    ¡°We¡¯ll go in with you.¡± Su mu said.


    It was impossible to say that they were not touched at all since they hade to apany her. However, Shi Yan did not show it on her face. She smiled at them and said, ¡± i¡¯m going home, not going to a dragon¡¯s pool or a tiger¡¯s den. you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. ¡±


    The two of them just looked at her, their faces tense and silent. They were obviously worried.


    shi yan was helpless. ¡± i can go in by myself. when i¡¯m done here, i¡¯ll ask you guys out for dinner. i¡¯m leaving. ¡±


    shi yan turned around and looked up at the door in front of her. she exhaled gently and walked forward.


    ...


    after a few steps, she stopped and turned back to look in jiang che¡¯s direction.


    when her eyes met jiang che¡¯s, jiang che smiled at her. she returned his smile and walked towards the shi family¡¯s gate.


    Both su mu and su chen knew her personality well. Since she said she would go in by herself, the two of them did not insist on following her no matter how worried they were.


    The door of the Shi family¡¯s house was open, perhaps because he had known that she would being back today.


    even though he could not see a single person outside the door.


    Without any obstruction, Shi Yan walked straight in.


    shi yan¡¯s feelings wereplicated when she stepped into this door again after nearly ten years.


    As soon as he stepped through the door, he saw a group of people standing there waiting.


    Compared to the calm expression on Shi Yan¡¯s face, her parents, brothers, and everyone in the second and third household of the Shi family had their emotions piled up on their faces. Even Shi Boran and Shi boyu, who rarely showed their emotions, had excitement on their faces that could not be concealed.


    This scene was very familiar, but it was different from the past. Back then, she had left and they had watched her leave. Now, she was back and they were weing her.


    oh, there was still something different.


    ...


    Back then, her grandfather and grandmother had also been among these people, but now, they were nowhere to be seen.


    However, Shi Yan was not disappointed. Or rather, she was not as disappointed as she had imagined.


    Today, her heart was no longer the same as it was back then.


    Of course, it could also be that she had someone by her side now.


    ¡°smoke and mist.¡±


    Su Wan approached her with reddened eyes. Shi Yan did not avoid her hand and let her hold it. She smiled and said, ¡± ¡°mom, i¡¯m back.¡±

 Chapter 567

    567 no need to pursue


    He turned to look at Shi Lin.


    ¡°daddy.¡±


    ¡°good.¡± shi lin turned his face to the side.


    shi yan could tell that he was trying to suppress his emotions. he couldn¡¯t maintain his calm smile for a moment, but it was only for a moment. he quickly returned to normal.


    ¡°Second Grandpa, second grandma, third Grandpa, second uncle, and second aunt,¡± he greeted the others one by one.


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Someone¡¯s voice was choked with sobs. There were so many things he wanted to say, but he could only say, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re back.


    shi yan did not seem to notice their emotions, but she clenched the small bag in her hands tightly when they did not notice.


    ¡°Big brother, second brother, third brother, Bo Chen,¡± he nodded to the others with a smile.


    ...


    shi boran and shi boyu looked at her without saying a word. shi boxiaoughed and scolded her, ¡± stupid girl, ¡± with reddened eyes. shi bochen was young and did not have so many concerns. he started crying without caring about his image while calling her ¡± sister yan. ¡±


    Su Wan held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and cried for a while more before Shi poran said, ¡± ¡°Mom, let Yanyan in first. Grandfather and grandmother are still waiting.¡±


    in this group of people, apart from shi yan, shi poran was the calmest.


    he had the demeanor of a leader.


    he looked like he didn¡¯t care much about shi yan¡¯s return, but in fact, shi yan knew that he cared about it no less than anyone else present.


    The brother and sister¡¯s eyes met again. Shi Yan called him again,¡±big brother,¡±


    this ¡°big brother¡± was more serious than the one just now, and there were also some other emotions that were difficult to understand.


    many yearster, everyone was very careful with shi yan, except for shi poran.


    Wasn¡¯t his attitude also pushing Shi Yan away?


    if everyone in the shi family treated her carefully, afraid that they would say something wrong and have all kinds of concerns about her, she would not be able toe back so easily like now.


    shi poran looked at her and retracted his gaze after a nce.¡±yes, let¡¯s go in.¡±


    ...


    Su Wan didn¡¯t let go of Shi Yan¡¯s hand the entire time. Shi Yan let her pull him along and followed the crowd to the main hall.


    Looking around at the strange yet familiar environment, she suddenlyughed softly.


    It was only when she really came back that she realized that it was actually not that difficult.


    That¡¯s right, what¡¯s so difficult about going home?


    she had long fought for enough freedom for herself, unlike in the past.


    walking into the main hall, there were two old men sitting on the main seats.


    all of them looked serious, all of them had white hair, and all of them were breathing unevenly. their hair and clothes were also slightly messy, as if they had just sat down in a panic.


    Seeing all this, Shi Yan let go of su Wan¡¯s hand and walked into the main hall. She gave the two of them a Junior¡¯s bow.¡±grandfather, grandmother,¡±


    shi xun snorted coldly,¡±you still know toe back?¡± I thought you would never step into the Shi family again!¡±


    after not seeing him for so many years, shi yan was a little nervous at the thought of meeting her dignified grandfather again, but now she wasn¡¯t nervous anymore.


    Apart from the unpleasant incident many years ago, the old man still looked the same as she was familiar with.


    ...


    No, there was more white hair than she remembered.


    ¡°grandfather, you¡¯re too kind. i¡¯ll have toe back eventually.¡±


    ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for that jiang family brat, would you havee back? in the end, our entire family is not as important as that kid from the jiang family, right? you can¡¯t even see how well we¡¯ve been treating you, but that brat¡¯s few nice words have coaxed you into running around in circles. you¡¯re really promising! She¡¯s really a good daughter of the Shi family!¡±


    the old man¡¯s words shocked everyone and they hurriedly looked at shi yan.


    ¡°dad!¡±


    ¡°grandfather!¡±


    ......


    There were voices of disagreement.


    Normally, very few people would dare to oppose the old master like this. Even the old Madam, Xie Xi n, who was sitting beside him, nced at him in disapproval.


    only shi poran didn¡¯t speak.


    he walked to shi yan¡¯s side and bowed to shi min before saying,¡±grandfather, it was indeed wrong of yanyan to leave home that year. as her elder brother, i will not absolve her of this. but do you dare to say that the rest of the family were not at fault? you didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡±


    ...


    Shi Chen choked on his words.


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange.


    Shi poran didn¡¯t hold back at all, his eyes locked on Shi Chen.


    the situation suddenly turned from subtle to a confrontation.


    this wasn¡¯t the scene shi yan wanted to see. she tugged at shi boran¡¯s sleeve and shook her head at him. only then did shi boran retract his sharp edge a little, but he didn¡¯t take the initiative to apologize.


    He probably felt that he did not say anything wrong.


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, grandfather. big brother didn¡¯t mean to be disrespectful to you. it was all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for my insensible actions back then, there wouldn¡¯t be so many things, Yingluo.¡±


    ¡°What wrong did you do?¡± shi bozhen interrupted her.


    He walked to her side and looked at Shi Chen, who was sitting in the main seat.¡±Grandfather, you promised me.¡±


    No one knew what he had promised, but Shi Yan knew that since Shi boxiang hade back early, it was impossible for him to not do anything when he got home. no matter what, it was all for her second brother who had left home for nine years. her love and care for her had never changed.


    ¡°i don¡¯t ask you to wee me and yanyan back home with affection, and i don¡¯t need you to apologize for what you did that year. You¡¯re an elder after all, and it¡¯s the younger generation¡¯s fault to ask the elder to apologize to the younger generation, but you can¡¯t pour cold water on us.¡±


    ...


    ¡± i¡¯m a few years older and i¡¯m a rough-skinned man, so it¡¯s nothing to be sshed with cold water. yanyan is different, she¡¯s a girl. she was only ten when she left home, and after nine years, she¡¯s only a neen-year-old little girl. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how other 19-year-old girls grew up, but to be honest, I never thought that our Yanyan would grow up like this.¡±


    Shi Xun¡¯s face was tense. He nced at Shi Yan, then quickly looked away as if he had noticed something.


    Old Madam looked at old master and nced at Shi Bozhen. ¡°pomo.¡±


    she didn¡¯t quite agree with him talking to his elders like that.


    ¡± your grandfather has always been like this. he¡¯s not targeting you, nor is he trying to dampen your enthusiasm. you should be very clear about this. why are you still rebuking him? ¡±


    xie xi n¡¯s line of sight swept across the crowd and looked at shi yan.¡±We were wrong in the past, but Yanyan, are you not at all wrong? why can¡¯t we sit down and discuss things properly? you just left like that. do you think we¡¯ll force you if you really don¡¯t want to? are we that untrustworthy in your heart?¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to refute, but her words were stuck in her throat.


    to be honest, she felt that they were not trustworthy.


    it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t believe in her, and it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t fight for her. back then, she had also retorted and fought for herself. however, she was still young at that time, and her words did not carry much weight. no one listened to her. they only thought that she could arrange the rest of her life, whether she was willing or not.


    perhaps too much time had passed, and everyone had forgotten the situation at that time.


    ...


    just as she was thinking about this, she saw xie xi n¡¯s expression ease up a little, as if he had thought of something. After a long while, he sighed. forget it. Let the past be the past. We don¡¯t have to pursue who¡¯s right or wrong. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. These nine years have been wasted.


    ¡°Just treat it as a lesson for us and you. yanyan, you¡¯re still young, and you still have a long way to go. you¡¯ll experience many things. after a few years, you¡¯ll realize that the things you care so much about now are only a small part of your life experience.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I¡¯ll remember it deeply, but that¡¯s all there is to it,¡±


    shi yan was silent.


    she actually agreed with her grandmother¡¯s words.


    not to mention looking back a few yearster, ever since she stepped into the shi family¡¯s house again and realized that it was not as difficult as she had imagined, she already felt that those things back then were indeed ¡± only so-so ¡°, even though she would probably never forget them for the rest of her life.


    As for who was right and who was wrong, there was indeed no need to investigate.

 Chapter 568

    568 don¡¯t let her be bullied


    ¡°don¡¯t me your grandfather. he¡¯s just like that, and he might care about you. there¡¯s one thing you might not know, but when he found out about you and that child of the jiang family, your grandfather personally went to the child¡¯s manor to block someone, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t manage to block him.¡±


    when shi chen heard this, he red at xie xi n, his expression a little unnatural.¡±Why are you telling her this? So that she wouldugh at me for not being able to meet a junior after mingling around for my entire life?¡±


    ¡± what¡¯s there tough about? you and i both know how capable that child of the jiang family is. there are many people who want to see him but can¡¯t, and his biological parents are no exception. it¡¯s not embarrassing that you can¡¯t see him. ¡±


    Although he said that, Shi Chen still felt embarrassed that he couldn¡¯t find anyone outside the door with his walking stick.


    he felt that he was different from the two in the jiang family. those two were biased parents, but he was different. he was of higher seniority. moreover, it was jiang che who wanted to abduct his granddaughter, but he couldn¡¯t even see jiang che. he felt very embarrassed and very unhappy!


    shi yan really didn¡¯t know much about this.


    however, she thought that it must have happened when jiang che returned to the capital alone.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern, grandfather and grandmother. Jiang che is very good to me, and we¡¯re very good. Jiang che had wanted toe back with me today and meet the elders of the family, but I didn¡¯t agree. i thought it would be better for me toe back and let him know first. i¡¯ll bring him to the door in two days.¡±


    ¡°listen, listen, what are you saying? so that kid is one of your own, and we¡¯re outsiders? we haven¡¯t even seen him yet and he¡¯s already speaking up for him. what, are you afraid that we¡¯ll make things difficult for him?¡±


    ...


    Shi Yan smiled and said nothing.


    Shi Chen was even angrier, as if he had tacitly agreed to his words.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯m an evil person, and I¡¯ll find people to dislike! If you¡¯ve seen it, then get lost. Standing here is annoying! Eldest daughter-inw, bring her back to her courtyard. She hasn¡¯t been back for so many years, I¡¯m afraid she has even forgotten which direction her courtyard door is open!¡±


    Shi Yan was not affected by his attitude at all. She calmly bowed again.¡±then i¡¯ll return to the hospital first. i¡¯lle backter to apany grandfather and grandmother for lunch.¡±


    Su Wan left with Shi Yan, and the younger generation also left.


    Shi Lin, the four people from the second branch and the old man from the third branch all stayed behind.


    xie xi n looked at shi xun and sighed,¡±why do you have to do this?¡± you¡¯ve been waiting for yanyan¡¯s return ever since you found out that she¡¯s back in the capital. weren¡¯t you worried about her condition two days ago and went around asking for information?¡±


    being exposed in public like this, the old master felt a little embarrassed and red at her.


    he coughed and looked at shi lin, who was sitting there. ¡± ¡°since you¡¯ve stayed, you must have something to say. just say it.¡±


    Without waiting for Shi Lin to speak, he snorted coldly,¡±Even if you don¡¯t say it, I know what you want to say. Isn¡¯t it about that girl and the Jiang family¡¯s boy? if that kid from the jiang family wasn¡¯t also from the capital, she probably wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe back even now! An entire family is not as important as an outsider, you¡¯re heartless!¡±


    ¡°b-uncle, you can¡¯t put it that way. from a certain perspective, the shi family should thank the fifth master of the jiang family. if it weren¡¯t for him, yanyan wouldn¡¯t have returned home so quickly.¡± Second aunt qu Xuan stammered.


    ...


    He carefully looked at the old man¡¯s face, for fear of angering him.


    she only had one son, and to her, nothing mattered more than her son¡¯s return.


    and she knew very well that shi yan yed a huge role in shi boxiang¡¯s return. As for Shi Boxun running away from home because of Shi Yan, she had long thought it through and didn¡¯t me Shi Yan.


    without the second branch¡¯s pressure, shi yan would not have left home, and the only child of the second branch would not have left home for so many years.


    It was enough for her to be stupid once. She would not do it a second time.


    ¡°do i need you to be so nosy?¡± shi chen red at her.


    Qu Xuanughed dryly and shut her mouth.


    It seemed that he was not angered by her and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Big brother, while the juniors are not here, let¡¯s talk about serious matters.¡± The third old master, Shi Jinlei, spoke.


    shi xun did not specifically ask them to stay, but the shi family had always been harmonious and had a tacit understanding between the family that other families did not have. Even if Shi Xun didn¡¯t say anything, they knew that he had something to say, so they stayed.


    shi xun said seriously,¡±you should already know about yanyan and the kid from the jiang family, so i won¡¯t say much.¡± it has been a few days since she returned to the capital. i believe that you have more or less investigated the reason why she chose to return at this time.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Hmph! if it wasn¡¯t for the rumors of the marriage between the jiang family and the xie family, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted toe back. she¡¯s heartless!¡±


    She did not forget to express her dissatisfaction while talking about serious matters.


    so many years have passed, but her personality hasn¡¯t changed at all. Look at all of you, your eyes are red from crying. She¡¯s the only one who¡¯s calm and collected. Her heart is really hard!


    ¡°i still take after you.¡± xie xi n answered with a smile.


    ¡°Whether it was when Yanyan left back then or when she came back now, your eyes didn¡¯t even turn red. This isn¡¯t because you¡¯re hard-hearted, it¡¯s because you can take it. yanyan has taken after you in terms of your calmness.¡±


    As expected of a married couple of many years, Xie Xi N¡¯s words made Shi Chen¡¯s lips curl up.


    he tried his best not to let anyone see it.


    he snorted and continued,¡±with that girl¡¯s personality, since she came back at this time, it¡¯s impossible for her to not do anything.¡± do you have any news from your side? what is her n?¡±


    The second half of the sentence was directed at Shi Lin.


    shi lin shook his head. ¡± i don¡¯t know. thest time i saw her was when she had a high fever. at that time, she was not conscious and didn¡¯t speak. ¡±


    speaking of this, shi xun got angry. ¡± when i was young, my physical fitness was so good. after a few years of wandering outside, i became like this. i had a good life, but i had to suffer that kind of punishment. i deserve it! ¡±


    ...


    He knew that Shi Yan¡¯s sudden illness had nothing to do with her physical fitness.


    ¡°Also, what kind of father are you? howe you don¡¯t even know what your own daughter is nning?¡±


    shi lin was speechless.


    the old man was on fire and ordered whoever he could.


    however, as a father, he did not even know what his daughter was nning. it was indeed a dereliction of duty.


    it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t go to investigate, but that they couldn¡¯t find anything. He didn¡¯t know if even he, her father, could not find out anything, whether it was Jiang Che¡¯s obstruction or Yanyan¡¯s own ability.


    ¡°What about you guys? you don¡¯t know?¡± the old man asked the others.


    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, and ah Lin don¡¯t know. It¡¯s even more impossible for us to know.¡± The second old master Shi Qing said.


    ¡°didn¡¯t bo li say anything to you? He¡¯s the closest to that girl in the whole family.¡±


    no, we¡¯re already satisfied that BOSU doesn¡¯t me us and is willing to talk to us. We did something wrong back then, so we don¡¯t dare to expect anything else. The second old Madam smiled bitterly.


    Xie Xi n saw that he couldn¡¯t get anything out of her, so he said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know. i heard that yanyan only took a week¡¯s leave. what she¡¯s going to do should be within these two days. we just have to keep an eye on her and not let her be bullied.¡±


    ...


    It was unlikely that he would be bullied. even if they didn¡¯t care, her brothers wouldn¡¯t. besides, there was still the fifth lord jiang.


    this was what everyone was thinking, but no one said it out loud.


    Yanyan didn¡¯t need their help, and they didn¡¯t want to help her. They couldn¡¯t just leave her alone just because someone was helping her.


    ¡°from what you¡¯re saying, you¡¯ve silently agreed to the rtionship between yanyan and the child of the jiang family?¡± Shi Jinlei suddenly asked.


    shi chen could hear the teasing in his words.


    He didn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°what else?¡±

 Chapter 569

    569 informing and agreeing to the marriage


    ¡°With that stubborn temper of hers, would I dare to interfere in her marriage? In another ten years, I don¡¯t know if these old bones of mine can survive until then!¡±


    these words were said in a daze.


    Well, it was not without reason.


    The others were silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that she has good taste and didn¡¯t just pick a random person to deal with the matter. Otherwise, even if she caused trouble for another ten years, I would still be the bad person who broke up the couple! hmph, there are only a few young people who are worthy of my daughter. she¡¯s lucky to have met one of them when she visited other houses.¡±


    it wasn¡¯t hard to hear shi chen¡¯s satisfaction with jiang che.


    He was in charge of the family before he was of age, and the huge Jiang family was thriving under his control. He was able to give up everything when he was at the peak of power and was not blinded by power. Moreover, he could not let himself be in a weak position after giving up the power of the family.


    The word ¡°outstanding¡± was not enough to describe such a young man.


    not to mention, everyone had seen how protective he was of shi yan.


    ...


    out of affection, he had not touched the yun family and the bai family, but to vent his girlfriend¡¯s anger, he had attacked these two families.


    ¡°how can this be described as luck?¡± xie xi n didn¡¯t agree with him.


    ¡°You should say that this is the fate of the two children.¡±


    Even if they didn¡¯t understand Jiang che in the past, they now understood him very well because of Shi Yan.


    he had lived in seclusion for three years and rarely met any guests. even the jiang family in haicheng rarely saw him during these three years. yanyan had just moved into the jiang family¡¯s old house in haicheng and met him not long ago. the two of them even met each other. if it wasn¡¯t fate, what else could it be?


    ¡°yanyan has been a child with ideas since she was young. since he¡¯s the person she chose, he can¡¯t be bad. i can tell that you¡¯re very satisfied with that child of the jiang family, so let¡¯s not interfere in their affairs.¡±


    as soon as xie xi n finished speaking, shi chen disagreed, ¡± ¡°Who says I¡¯m satisfied with him?¡±


    ¡°don¡¯t think i don¡¯t know that they¡¯re already preparing for the engagement party! for such a big matter like an engagement, he actually made his own decision without even informing the elders. how impolite! i¡¯m not satisfied with him just for this!¡±


    This was indeed inappropriate, but wasn¡¯t that because of their family¡¯s special situation?


    Until now, they more or less understood how Jiang che treated Yanyan. They didn¡¯t think that Jiang che would neglect Yanyan¡¯s marriage.


    Indeed, Shi Chen thought so too. He also knew that Jiang che woulde to them soon to discuss their marriage.


    ...


    however, shi xun still had to be angry.


    no matter what, shi yan was still a child in their eyes. many of them still had the impression that shi yan was ten years old.


    just like that, it became someone else¡¯s. no matter if the person satisfied them or not, they couldn¡¯t help but have opinions about him.


    after so many years, the shi family had finally gathered everyone to eat in the restaurant.


    The Shi family was a well-mannered family. In addition, none of them were talkative. They did not talk about serious business at the dining table. Even if someone did speak asionally, it was just some insignificant idle chat.


    su asked shi yan to stay the night. shi yan didn¡¯t agree, but she didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    After lunch, she stayed at home for another half a day.


    She was returning to her own courtyard.


    su wan gave the younger generation some space and did not follow them. only the shi brothers apanied shi yan.


    She had returned to the courtyard to take a look before lunch.


    the courtyard was still the same as she was familiar with, and it could even be said to be exactly the same as when she left. it could be seen that someone had carefully taken care of it all these years.


    ...


    the courtyard wasn¡¯t big. it was a small building, a courtyard with a beautiful view, and a lotus pond with a long corridor and a pavilion.


    It was the quiet environment that Shi Yan liked.


    After sitting there for a while, Shi Boran and Shi Bochen left first as they had something to do at school. Only Shi boyu and Shi Boxun were left.


    The three of them didn¡¯t sit in the room, but in the pavilion in the middle of the Lotus pond.


    shi boyu was ying chess with shi yan, while shi boxun was making tea on the side.


    the task of making tea was originally shi boyu¡¯s. shi boxiao lost one round to shi yan, so it was shi boyu¡¯s turn to make tea.


    After cing a piece, Shi boyu looked at Shi Yan.¡±big brother and i both received a banquet invitation yesterday. as far as i know, many people in the family also received the same invitation. It¡¯s the banquet invitation from Yanyun Manor. Have you heard of Yanyun Manor?¡±


    hearing this, shi boxiang stopped what he was doing and looked at the two.


    Obviously, he was also very interested in the topic of Shi boyu.


    They all knew that it was impossible for Shi Yan and Jiang che to return to the capital without doing anything. The only major event in the capital over the next few days was the banquet at the mysterious Yanyun Manor.


    no one associated shi yan and jiang che with yanyun manor, but the banquet at yanyun manor was being held at this time, so people couldn¡¯t help but think more.


    ...


    shi yan¡¯s hand that was holding a white piece paused and she looked up at shi boyu.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard of it,¡± she replied with a faint smile after a few seconds.


    ¡°the banquet is tomorrow.¡± Shi boyu said as he looked at her.


    ¡°En, I know. It should be very lively at that time. Third brother, if you have the time, you can go and take a look.¡±


    shi boyu stared at her for a few seconds before asking, ¡± ¡°will you go?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± shi yan smiled. ¡± there¡¯s no reason not to go when there¡¯s a show to watch. ¡±


    However, she was not the type to enjoy a lively atmosphere.


    the answer was already obvious. shi boyu didn¡¯t ask further, and shi boxun also retracted his gaze and continued to brew tea.


    halfway through the game, shi bozhen poured them each a cup of tea.


    After a cup of tea, someone walked towards the pavilion.


    it was the old madam of the second branch, shen yan.


    ...


    Knowing that she had something to say to Shi Yan alone, Shi boyu and Shi Boxun took the initiative to get up and leave. Once they left, the game would no longer continue.


    shi yan and shen yan sat across from each other at the tea table. shi yan poured a cup of tea for shen yan.


    ¡± second brother and third brother made this tea together. second grandmother, have a taste. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. Shen Yan thanked him and took it. She was a little overwhelmed by the favor, which was a sharp contrast to Shi Yan¡¯s calm and indifferent attitude.


    After drinking half a cup of tea, she slowly recovered.


    she didn¡¯t speak during this time, and neither did shi yan. In terms of patience, few people couldpare to Shi Yan.


    ¡± yanyan, i¡¯m here to apologize to you in person. it was my family who let you down for what happened to wanwan back then. logically speaking, your second grandpa, second uncle, and second aunt should alsoe here to personally apologize to you. i was afraid that they would scare you, so i didn¡¯t ask them toe. ¡±


    on the first day she returned home, the whole family came to look for her. those who didn¡¯t know would think that they were here to intimidate her. so, after much consideration, the second branch sent shen yan alone.


    Shi Yan lifted her teacup and nced at her. She smiled and said,¡±second grandma, you¡¯re too serious. Let the past stay in the past. Besides, I should be the one who¡¯s sorry to second brother. If not for me, second brother would not have left home for so many years.¡±


    ¡°no, no, no, it¡¯s not like that. it¡¯s not your fault that your second brother ran away from home. it¡¯s our second branch who made a mistake and deserves to be punished. We¡¯re not asking for your forgiveness, but we hope that you can try to let go of these things. Just like what your grandmother said, you still have a long life ahead of you. Don¡¯t let the past always hold you back.¡±


    Shen Yan didn¡¯t stay any longer. She left with her apologies.


    ...


    shi yan was the only one left in the pavilion. he held his tea but didn¡¯t drink it. he stared at the withered lotus pond as if in a daze.


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    after some time, a voice pulled her back from her thoughts.


    in fact, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking about when she was in a daze just now. it seemed like she wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.


    xie xi n walked over and sat directly in front of her where shen yan had been sitting. unlike the others, he didn¡¯t care about shi yan¡¯s mood after she returned home, nor did hee to express his apology like shen yan.


    After she sat down, she said to Shi Yan,¡±pour me a cup too.¡± &Nbsp;


    Shi Yan poured her a cup.


    the two of them sat opposite each other, drinking tea quietly. no one spoke.


    It was not until he finished the cup of tea that Xie Xi n spoke, ¡± ¡°This courtyard of yours is still the same as it was in the past. It¡¯s the quietest ce in this residence.¡±


    shi yan nced at her and then retracted her gaze.¡±yes, it¡¯s very quiet.¡±


    it¡¯s a good match for you. You¡¯ve been quiet since you were young. When your peers like to make a fuss, you can sit down and read all day.


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer her. she said, what were you thinking about all those years when you were sitting quietly and reading books? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about anything. I¡¯m just memorizing the contents of the book.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t too sure.


    Perhaps most of the time, she was memorizing the contents of the book, but asionally, she was not so focused that she would be absent-minded. As for what she was thinking when she was absent-minded, she did not know.


    perhaps it was the same as when she was in a daze just now. she didn¡¯t think about anything, or perhaps she was thinking a lot.


    ¡°do you still like to read?¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s pretty good. young people are most afraid of being impetuous. it¡¯s very rare that you can maintain this calmness for ten years.¡±


    ¡°i heard that the child of the jiang family also likes peace and quiet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    even though it was just a simple word, xie xi n could tell that shi yan¡¯s mood was slightly different from just now.


    at the mention of jiang che, she seemed to be more alive.


    It wasn¡¯t obvious, but it couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    ¡°it¡¯s pretty good.¡± Xie Xi n said.


    His gaze fell on the ring Shi Yan was wearing.


    shi yan didn¡¯t take off her ring when she returned to the shi family¡¯s house. the others in the main hall had noticed it just now, but no one pointed it out.


    It was no secret in the Shi family that they were already preparing for the engagement party.


    ¡°Find a time to bring her back for a visit.¡± Xie Xi n met Shi Yan¡¯s gaze and added, ¡± this is what I want, and it¡¯s also what your grandfather and your parents want.


    She was indirectly telling Shi Yan that they had agreed to her marriage with Jiang che.


    Of course, Shi Yan understood.


    ¡°i¡¯ll bring him back the morning after tomorrow.¡±


    It was five o ¡®clock in the afternoon when Shi Yan left the Shi family.


    As soon as she stepped out, she saw a familiar car parked by the side of the road. Jiang che opened the door and got out of the car, smiling at her gently.¡±Miss Shi, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±


    When Shi Yan saw him, she felt her entire body rx.


    she didn¡¯t know why she felt this way. she clearly felt veryfortable staying at home for most of the day and didn¡¯t feel depressed at all.


    she ran towards him and threw herself into his open arms.


    The two of them hugged each other tightly for a while. Shi Yan slowly raised her head from his arms and looked at him.¡±Have you been waiting here all this time?¡±


    ¡± no, i left halfway to deal with some things. i guessed that you woulde out at this time, so i just arrived. ¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan hugged him tighter and buried her face in his arms.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you curious where i went?¡±


    She raised her head and rested her chin on his chest. She asked softly, ¡± ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°the jiang family.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s heart suddenly thumped. She quickly let go of him and looked him up and down. After making sure that his mood was stable and not affected, she breathed a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why did you go by yourself? You should have told me. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    why? ¡± Jiang che smiled and ruffled her long hair. are you afraid that I¡¯ll be bullied? ¡±


    she was indeed afraid that he would be bullied.


    even though it would be difficult for him to be bullied, the jiang family still treated him differently.


    ¡°No, I just want to keep youpany.¡±


    jiang zhi¡¯s heart softened. he held her face and kissed her on the lips.¡±I¡¯ll let you apany me next time. get in the car, i¡¯ll take you to eat something.¡±


    It was impossible for Jiang che to be bullied. If he returned to the Jiang family, the ones who would suffer would only be the other members of the Jiang family.


    a few hours ago, jiang che had sent shi yan to the shi family. after shi yan entered the gate of the shi family, he stayed outside the shi family¡¯s mansion for nearly an hour before leaving.


    Before that, su mu and su chen had already left.


    he went straight to the jiang residence after leaving the shi residence.

 Chapter 570

    570 jiang che returns to the jiang family again


    jiang che¡¯s sudden return to the jiang family shocked everyone in the family, including the married jiang wen and jiang yuxiao.


    however, when the two of them heard the news, they did not go back to the jiang family to see jiang che and beg for mercy. instead, they quickly closed the door and hid, afraid that jiang che would suddenly think of them.


    It wasn¡¯t that he had never thought of begging for mercy, but he knew that it would be of no use even if he begged in front of Jiang che. What¡¯s more, he would only make Jiang che even more unhappy and make their already pessimistic situation worse. they kept asking their juniors to plead with jiang che, but no one dared to show their faces in front of jiang che.


    as soon as the news of jiang che¡¯s return reached the jiang family, someone immediately went out to wee him. to be more precise, everyone in the jiang family, except for jiang wen, jiang yuxiao, the old man, and the old woman, as well as jiang wei and jiang shasha, who were not in the country at the moment, hade to the gate to wee them as soon as they received the news.


    This included young master Jiang Nan and his family of three, who did not often return to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence.


    Jiang Nan was thirty years old. He had been married for a few years and had a four-year-old son. jiang nan was a person with a very low sense of existence. standing among the jiang family¡¯s group, it was very easy to be overlooked by people.


    Of course, this was for ordinary people. Jiang che saw him with one nce.


    at that time, jiang nan felt jiang che¡¯s gaze and was stunned for a moment, but he quickly nodded and greeted him.


    jiang che ignored him and turned to look at the others.


    ...


    Not counting the servants standing at the back, there were quite a number of people from the Jiang family. it was just that with so many people, no matter if they were of the same generation as jiang che or younger than him, not many of them dared to make the first move when facing jiang che.


    Everyone knew that Jiang che didn¡¯te back to reminisce about the past.


    However, there were one or two exceptions.


    jiang yu was the first to smile at jiang che. there was a hint of joy in his respect.¡±fifth uncle,¡±


    Usually, Jiang Yu wouldn¡¯t reveal such a silly and sweet smile. It was clear that he was happy that Jiang che had returned to the Jiang family. As for why Jiang che wanted toe back, he didn¡¯t care for the time being.


    with jiang yu taking the lead, it was much easier for the others to speak.


    ¡°Fifth uncle,¡± jiang yun and jiang bai shouted at the same time.


    Jiang Yun looked behind Jiang che and saw that Jiang Lin did not see Shi Yan.


    he couldn¡¯t help but ask,¡±fifth uncle, why did youe back alone? where¡¯s miss shi yan?¡± Is she not with you?¡±


    At the mention of Shi Yan, the atmosphere instantly became subtle.


    Jiang che and Shi Yan had been in the capital for a few days. As the center of public opinion, even if the Jiang family didn¡¯t know why they hade back at first, they now knew more or less.


    ...


    Some med him for the rumors of the marriage; there were also those who secretly cheered and felt that they had done the right thing. they could finally see jiang che suffer.


    but they didn¡¯t dare to show their emotions in front of jiang che.


    when jiang yun asked this, she realized that the atmosphere wasn¡¯t quite right. she carefully looked at jiang che¡¯s expression, afraid that he would be unhappy.


    ¡°she¡¯s busy.¡±


    When Jiang che responded, she heaved a long sigh of relief and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°i see. i was going to tell you that i¡¯d like to entertain miss shi yan since you¡¯ve brought her back, fifth uncle. when i went to haicheng as an exchange student, miss shi yan took great care of me. i¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to return the favor.¡±


    jiang che knew better than anyone that shi yan did not give jiang yun any special treatment back in haicheng. at most, her attitude towards her was better than the rest of the jiang family. naturally, she would not ept jiang yun¡¯s ¡± return the favor ¡°.


    however, jiang yun¡¯s words made him feel at ease. not everyone in the jiang family was so blind that they would find trouble with him.


    He replied with a faint ¡°hmm.¡±


    Jiang Yun was happy. Jiang Qi nced at her.


    it was a look that one would use to look at a ¡°bootlicker.¡±


    Jiang Yun, who noticed his gaze, didn¡¯t care. She even raised her eyebrows proudly at him, as if she was proud of him instead of being ashamed.


    ...


    jiang yu retracted his gaze and ignored her.


    However, Jiang Yun could tell from his attitude that he was despising her for being childish.


    He was surprised.


    In the past, Jiang Yu had never paid them any attention. Even though he was still friendly to them, that was definitely not the attitude he had towards his family. It was as if they were just acquaintances in Jiang Yu¡¯s eyes. it was hard to see any other emotions on jiang yu¡¯s face.


    Jiang Yun smiled again as she thought about it.


    It seemed like fifth uncle¡¯s return affected Jiang Yu greatly.


    a group of people had blocked the entrance. it looked like they hade out to wee him, but not everyone weed jiang che¡¯s return. therefore, looking at the situation, it seemed like they had stopped him at the door.


    jiang che didn¡¯t say anything more. he nced at him indifferently and stepped forward. even the second master of the jiang family, jiang zhe, who didn¡¯t like him and didn¡¯t want him toe back, stepped back and made way for him.


    everyone¡¯s movements were in unison.


    No one really dared to stop Jiang che.


    As he walked closer and was about to step into the Jiang family¡¯s Gate, Jiang Che¡¯s footsteps seemed to pause. it wasn¡¯t obvious, and no one noticed.


    ...


    jiang zhe only reacted when he saw him enter the door. he was very upset that he had subconsciously stepped aside for him just now and did not give him a chance to intimidate him like he had nned.


    He quickly followed.


    They saw his actions but no one came forward to stop him, including his son Jiang Yu.


    Not only did Jiang Yu not stop him, but he also seemed to be watching the show.


    She was watching the show seriously and identally bumped into Jiang Nan beside her.


    jiang yu stopped and nced at him, smiling. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, big brother, I bumped into you.¡±


    His nce and smile looked ordinary, but in fact, he had a lot of things. Jiang Nan did not seem to see it, and his expression was normal. ¡°it¡¯s fine,¡±


    He held his son¡¯s hand and his wife¡¯s arm as he followed Jiang che.


    When Jiang che returned to the Jiang family, as a junior, Jiang Nan had to follow him no matter what, even though he had not liked lively events for many years.


    looking at his back, jiang yaoughed.


    jiang yun, who was standing beside him, felt that thisugh was strange and a little creepy. she shuddered and quickened her pace to catch up with jiang bai, no longer walking side by side with jiang yu.


    ...


    Jiang che didn¡¯t care about their reactions. He went straight to a courtyard.


    That was the courtyard where old master Jiang and old Madam Jiang lived.


    in the courtyard.


    Snow White had been pacing back and forth in the room for nearly half an hour. It was not difficult to see the panic on her face.


    suddenly, someone came to report that jiang che wasing in this direction, and white snow¡¯s face became even more panicked.


    He red at elder Jiang, who was sitting on the sofa, ¡± it¡¯s obvious that old fifth is back to settle scores with us. You should think of a way!


    Jiang Zhi only looked calm on the surface, but she was no less flustered than white snow.


    ¡°Think of what? Don¡¯t you know your son¡¯s temper? Settle ounts? i¡¯d like to see what kind of debt he can settle with us without any evidence!¡±


    ¡°Since when does old fifth need to look at evidence before doing anything?¡±


    Jiang Zhi choked.


    Indeed, old fifth never talked about evidence when he did things. For example, the car ident three years ago. there was no substantial evidence to prove that the car ident was the eldest brother¡¯s doing, but fifth brother still crippled his legs in public. there was no evidence to prove that jiang ri, old fifth¡¯s trusted aide, was a traitor, so old fifth still dealt with him.


    ...

 Chapter 571

    571 Calm and intimidating


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what kind of rotten idea you have! this was great, old fifth would not be kind! He had abandoned so many rich and famousdies with strong family backgrounds, and she didn¡¯t know what kind of magic potion that country girl had fed him! What¡¯s wrong with marrying the youngdy of the Xie family? Her character, appearance, and family background are all morepatible with him than that country girl, yet he still wants to treat that country girl as a treasure!¡±


    jiang xun looked up at her.


    This nce was a little hard to exin.


    to this day, she still didn¡¯t know shi yan¡¯s background and still felt that shi yan was just a country girl with no background. she was really stupid. In the entire Jiang family, she was probably the only one who thought that Shi Yan had no background.


    It was a miracle that he could give birth to a son like his fifth brother.


    it wasn¡¯t that bai xue didn¡¯t have her suspicions about shi yan¡¯s identity. she had long suspected that shi yan had something to do with the shi family. Even without the Shi family, the fact that Shi Yan had forced Jiang Zhi to make her film a video of her apology was enough to prove that she was not a simple person.


    She had alwaysbeled Shi Yan as a ¡± country girl ¡± only because she felt deeply humiliated by filming that video and was unwilling to think positively of Shi Yan.


    In her opinion, no one was more worthy of Jiang che than Shi Yan.


    Jiang Qian had wanted to remind her of Shi Yan¡¯s identity, but seeing her stupid look, he dispelled the idea.


    ...


    Thest time he visited the Shi family, he could tell that the Shi family did not like him. If white snow found out that Shi Yan was most likely the eldest daughter of the Shi family, who never showed her face, he did not know what kind of trouble she would cause. He did not want to see her angering the Shi family.


    that¡¯s right, jiang qi had never felt that xie xingran was a better match for jiang che than shi yan. It was true that Xie xingran was the only youngdy of the Xie family, but she was only adopted by the second branch of the Xie family. She was not on the same level as Shi Yan, the only daughter of the legitimate head of the Shi family.


    He had created such a rumor about his marriage with the Xie family only because he felt that Jiang che and Shi Yan did not take him seriously. He wanted to make them unhappy and force Jiang che back at the same time.


    Thinking that he had achieved his goal, Jiang Yao couldn¡¯t be bothered to argue with white snow about how disrespectful she was to him.


    ¡°if you don¡¯t want fifth brother to not even let you, his biological mother off, then stop it and don¡¯t mention that girl with the surname shi in front of him! haven¡¯t the bai and yun families learned their lesson?¡±


    These words hit the nail on the head.


    white snow immediately stopped.


    she stopped pacing around and sat back on the sofa.


    recently, the matter between the bai and yun families had given her a headache.


    both families knew that they had been implicated by her, so she had avoided them and did not dare to see them. she wanted to plead with jiang che, but she didn¡¯t even dare to call him.


    For a moment, white snow wanted to avoid seeing Jiang che, but she thought that it would be too embarrassing, so she forced herself to stay.


    ...


    she wasn¡¯t the only one who wanted to hide, jiang yi also wanted to hide.


    the moment jiang che stepped through the door, the two of them subconsciously sat up straight, showing off their cowardice and love to cause trouble to the fullest.


    ¡°Lao, Lao Wu is back?¡± White snow forced a smile and staggered a little when she stood up. If it wasn¡¯t for the walking stick in her hand, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to stand steadily.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was old or because he was scared.


    jiang che¡¯s calm gaze fell on her, and white snow immediately tensed up. fortunately, jiang che¡¯s gaze quickly shifted away from her. otherwise, she would not have been able to hold on.


    Jiang che only nced at her briefly before turning his gaze to Jiang Qi. ¡°Father, do you think that the Jiang family is not declining fast enough?¡±


    he had a warm temperament and a gentle and calm tone, but the words he said made people¡¯s hearts tremble.


    it wasn¡¯t just jiang yan and bai xue. the people who came in with jiang che also changed their expressions. only jiang yu raised his eyebrows and smiled.


    these people were in awe of fifth uncle¡¯s treatment.


    Did he really think that fifth uncle had no one to rely on without the Jiang family? What was she thinking?


    ¡°Xuanji old fifth, you haven¡¯t been home for three years. Now that you¡¯re back, it¡¯s not right for you to condemn me!¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s face turned red and then white, and after holding it in for a long time, she finally managed to squeeze out this sentence.


    ...


    He felt that Jiang Che¡¯s rudeness in front of so many people made him lose face, so he tried to regain some dignity.


    looking over, jiang che said,¡±father, are you lecturing me?.¡±


    jiang qian¡¯s heart tightened.


    ¡°if you want to say next time, i¡¯m not here to listen to my father¡¯s lecture.¡±


    as he spoke, jiang lin brought a chair over from somewhere. ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord, please sit.¡±


    jiang che sat down.


    This scene was inexplicably familiar.


    It reminded him of three years ago, when he came back in a wheelchair and broke Kang Zuo¡¯s legs in public. The difference was that three years ago, he was in a wheelchair and couldn¡¯t walk with his legs. Now, his legs were intact and healthy.


    The only thing that didn¡¯t change was that he was as calm as ever.


    he was the scariest when he was like this.


    ¡°i¡¯ve put in a lot of effort into the jiang family, so i didn¡¯t n to do anything to them. It seems that I have to do something.¡±


    ...


    jiang qian panicked,¡±fifth brother, it¡¯s just a small matter, there¡¯s no need for you to make a fuss ..¡±


    ¡°Father.¡± jiang che interrupted him.


    I have a girlfriend. No, I mean, I¡¯m fianc¨¦e now.


    ¡°i have a fianc¨¦e. stepping over me, stepping over my fianc¨¦e to secretly create rumors of me and the xie family¡¯s marriage alliance, this is not a small matter in my opinion. when father nned to do this, he should have thought of the consequences. Or is it because I¡¯ve been too quiet for the past three years that my father thinks my temper has improved?¡±


    the light in his eyes was very faint and very frightening.


    It made one¡¯s heart turn cold.


    ¡°Yingluo, that girl, is the person you chose yourself, so how could I be unhappy with you over this kind of thing? I¡¯m only doing this because I want you toe back.¡±


    ¡°why did you call me back? Take over the Jiang family and continue to be the head of the family? But father, didn¡¯t you wish for me to give up the right to be in charge of the family three years ago?¡±


    Jiang Che¡¯s eyes seemed to be smiling.


    it would have been fine if he didn¡¯t smile, but once he did, the advantage of his peach-shaped eyes was revealed. He was different from the gentle and warm person they were familiar with. At this moment, he seemed to carry a bit of evil.


    It was cold and demonic.


    ...


    He was even more mysterious than his gentle self.


    jiang zhi felt guilty,¡±i ... when did i expect you to give up the power of the family?¡± you¡¯re the heir that i¡¯ve personally chosen, and i¡¯ve personally handed the jiang family over to you. why would i expect you to give up the power of the family?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask yourself that, father.¡±


    Jiang Yao felt more and more guilty under his gaze.


    there were some things that didn¡¯t need to be said clearly. everyone actually knew it in their hearts.


    it was true that jiang che was the heir he had chosen, and it was also true that he was very satisfied with jiang che as the heir. however, he was simply too satisfied. jiang che had done too well. everyone only knew fifth lord jiang but not him. jiang che was not easy to control, and this made him feel deeply uneasy. he wanted to change the head of the family to someone easier to control, so he acquiesced to his eldest son¡¯s actions.


    he had never thought that jiang che would lose his life under jiang zuo¡¯s schemes. when jiang che almost died in the emergency room, he felt regretful.


    however, this bit of regret gradually disappeared after jiang che was out of danger.

 Chapter 572

    572 Thank you for asking her out, young miss


    When he learned that Jiang Che¡¯s legs might never recover, he did not feel pity or heartache. Instead, he heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jiang che gave up his power and left. Although he was reluctant, he never thought of stopping him.


    It was just that no matter how much he calcted, he didn¡¯t consider that the others ¡®abilities were not enough for the great responsibility, and the Jiang family was getting worse and worse year by year. in just three years, the jiang family¡¯s status in the capital had greatly declined. if it weren¡¯t for fifth lord jiang¡¯s remaining power, the jiang family¡¯s current situation would have been even worse.


    he had no choice but topromise.


    Jiang che was the most suitable sessor!


    Jiang Qi looked forward to Jiang Che¡¯s return, but he was also afraid that if Jiang che really returned, the world would only know the fifth Lord of the Jiang family but not him, and he would return to his original uneasiness.


    as she struggled, she wanted to grab onto jiang che¡¯s weak spot. thus, she turned her attention to shi yan and allowed the younger generation to find trouble with her again and again.


    but shi yan was not a kind person.


    he had no choice but to change his strategy.


    ...


    He would force her back first, and as for Yingluo, he could only think about itter.


    ¡°i don¡¯t want to pursue the past, i¡¯m only talking about the present. i have to say,pared to the small fights between mother and the others, father¡¯s move is quite good.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s words were undoubtedly telling the others that he knew what they were doing.


    White Snow¡¯s face turned pale, and Jiang Zhe, who had been detained by Shi Yan as a ¡°guest,¡± was not any better.


    jiang che didn¡¯t care about their reactions. his gaze swept across the crowd. I hope this will be thest time. My little girl and I both like peace and quiet. If it¡¯s not necessary, please don¡¯t disturb our peace and quiet.


    ¡°of course, we¡¯ll still settle the score this time,¡± he said as he looked at jiang yao and white snow.


    After he finished speaking, he stood up and left.


    No one dared to stop him.


    they all knew clearly that his mercy to the jiang family had ended here. this time, not only the bai family and the yun family, but the jiang family would also be in big trouble.


    Many people wanted to plead for mercy, including Jiang Yun.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare to do so. She also felt that she didn¡¯t have the face to plead for mercy, so she didn¡¯t do so. She didn¡¯t even chase after him. Instead, she nned to put her focus back on thepany. Instead of pleading with his fifth uncle to stop targeting the Jiang family, it was better to think of a way to deal with it quickly so that they wouldn¡¯t suffer too heavy a loss.


    ...


    however, some people didn¡¯t chase after him, while others did.


    Jiang Nan, carrying his son and his wife, caught up with Jiang che at the entrance of the Jiang family¡¯s residence.


    ¡°fifth uncle!¡±


    he stopped jiang che.


    She turned around and looked at him. Jiang Qi¡¯s face was expressionless, and he didn¡¯t say anything.


    jiang nan did not mind his attitude and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Fifth uncle, wee back.¡±


    he then said to the child in his arms,¡±diandian, greet someone.¡±


    jiang dian was a little timid and timidly poked his head out of jiang nan¡¯s arms.¡±Fifth, fifth Grandpa.¡±


    After ncing at Jiang Dian, Jiang che retracted his gaze and asked Jiang Nan, ¡± ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    although jiang nan was a junior, he was five years older than jiang che. when jiang che was young, he was not valued by white snow, and jiang yan did not see him. in the jiang family, other than shen miao who would asionallye to the jiang family as a guest and the old madam of the jiang family in hai city who had stayed at the jiang family for a period of time, jiang nan was the one who had the most contact with jiang che.


    Jiang Nan took this fifth uncle, who was five years younger than him, as his own younger brother, so the two of them actually had some friendship when they were young.


    ...


    ¡°back then, ah-yu almost lost two lives in an ident when she was pregnant with diandian. it was fifth uncle who saved their lives, and i have yet to properly thank fifth uncle. Thank you for saving me back then, fifth uncle.¡±


    jiang che didn¡¯t reply, but jiang nan understood what he meant.


    Fifth uncle was telling him that he was paying back the little favor of taking care of him when he was young.


    jiang nan felt a little bitter in his heart.


    How did ite to this?


    ¡± also, ran ran didn¡¯t stop my dad in time three years ago. i owe fifth uncle an apology. ¡±


    In fact, it had nothing to do with whether or not they could stop it in time. It was because Jiang Dian had gone into prematurebor and his health had not been too good. Jiang Nan and his wife were busy taking care of their son and did not pay much attention to other things. They did not expect Jiang Zuo to kill Jiang che.


    the main reason was that jiang che looked too powerful. jiang nan also felt that no one in the jiang family could scheme against jiang che, but he never expected that there would be a traitor among his trusted aides.


    when jiang nan received the news, jiang che was already in the emergency room. he was too embarrassed to see jiang che, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to apologize even when jiang che left the capital.


    ¡°I like to settle ounts on the spot.¡± jiang che said.


    in other words, he didn¡¯t have the habit of settling scores after autumn. since he had already settled the score, he didn¡¯t intend to do it again.


    ...


    Jiang Nan understood.


    it was precisely because he understood that he felt even more upset.


    it was said that fifth uncle was cold and emotionless, not even showing any mercy to his rtives. in reality, fifth uncle was already very kind to them. if the mastermind of the car ident had been an outsider, fifth uncle would not have just crippled the other party¡¯s legs.


    after jiang che left, the family of three still stood at the main entrance.


    it was jiang yu¡¯s footsteps that alerted them.


    Jiang Nan turned around and saw Jiang Yu¡¯s smile that he didn¡¯t quite understand. He heard Jiang Yu say,¡±From the looks of it, big brother is quite pleasing to the eye.¡±


    They were a family and there wasn¡¯t much of an age difference, but Jiang Nan and Jiang Yu weren¡¯t close.


    not many people in the house were close to jiang yu and jiang shasha.


    In the past, Jiang Yu didn¡¯t have much of a presence, and Jiang Nan didn¡¯t care. Now, he suddenly had a sense of existence, but Jiang Nan still did not care.


    ¡°third brother.¡± he only nodded as a greeting.


    big brother, you should know that fifth uncle won¡¯te back to clean up the Jiang family¡¯s mess. With your ability, you should be able to protect the Jiang family. Don¡¯t you n to take over the family yourself? ¡±


    ...


    ¡± third brother, you¡¯re too kind. my ability is limited. it¡¯s already very difficult for me to manage my ownnd. i don¡¯t dare to dream about other things. ¡±


    jiang yu looked at him and smiled. ¡± big brother is too humble. it¡¯s just that you¡¯re so unambitious. my father will be disappointed. he¡¯s always had high expectations of you. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m indebted to second uncle¡¯s love, but my ability is limited and i can¡¯t take on great responsibilities.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s time for Diandian to take your medicine. diandian, say goodbye to third uncle.¡±


    jiang dian once again poked his head out of jiang nan¡¯s arms and carefully looked at jiang yu, ¡± ¡°third ... third uncle, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°goodbye,¡± jiang yao said with a smile.


    Jiang Yu¡¯s smile widened when he saw Jiang Zhe¡¯s ugly expression.


    it seems that father heard everything. Unfortunately, he doesn¡¯t appreciate your kind intentions.


    Jiang Zhe¡¯s expression turned even uglier,¡±you-¡±


    I¡¯m leaving, ¡± Jiang Yu interrupted him. dad, you don¡¯t have to send me off.


    he opened the door of a car, got in, and left.


    ...


    in the rearview mirror, jiang zhe¡¯s expression kept changing as he stood at the entrance of the jiang family¡¯s house. it was very interesting, but his lonely and thin figure actually looked rather pitiful to qianqian.


    After staring at it for a while, Jiang Yu sneered and looked away from the rearview mirror, no longer looking at it.


    From the moment Jiang che stepped out of the Jiang family¡¯s main gate, many people in the Jiang family were destined to be in a terrible fix.pared to them, jiang che was much more rxed.


    After he returned to the manor, he went to the Shi family¡¯s house to pick up Shi Yan. After picking her up, the two of them had a good dinner together.


    After dinner, the two had just left the restaurant when Shi Yan received a text message from the youngdy of the Xie family, Xie xingran.


    Xie xingran asked to meet her.


    shi yan went to the appointment. there was no reason not to go. she also wanted to meet the youngdy of the xie family.


    Jiang che had wanted to go with her, but Shi Yan did not agree. She was afraid that Jiang che would be worried about her, so she asked Tong Yan toe and pick her up.


    Xie xingran had an appointment at a bar.


    shi yan had never been there, but she knew the ce.


    Tong Yan didn¡¯t follow Shi Yan. Instead, he chose a seat not far away and sat down alone.


    When Shi Yan arrived, Xie xingran had already arrived.


    With her back to the door, Shi Yan could only see her back.

 Chapter 573

    573 the purpose of meeting her


    shi yan walked straight over and sat opposite the man.


    seeing that she sat down calmly and didn¡¯t show any surprise after seeing her, the man raised his eyebrows and said, ¡± ¡°you don¡¯t seem surprised to see me.¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t answer her and just looked up at her indifferently.


    it was a familiar face, mu xingxing.


    mu xing¡¯s good friend was xie xingran herself. to be honest, shi yan was not surprised at all.


    it was partly because of her indifferent nature, but also because of other reasons.


    she didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that there was something wrong with mu xing, but her intuition had always been urate. from the beginning, she had felt that there was something strange about mu xing. since mu xing was xie xingran, all the strange things could be exined.


    It was hard for Xie xingran to get close to her by using a fake identity from Jupiter.


    Meeting her gaze, Xie xingran smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Let me formally introduce myself. I¡¯m Xie xingran.¡±


    ...


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reply, he continued,¡±I was being superfluous. Since you came to meet me, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re already clear about my identity,¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure before, but now he was.


    As one of the parties involved in the incident that led her to the capital, Shi Yan wanted to tell everyone that Jiang che was already taken. How could she not get to know this young miss Xie?


    Xie xingran, born from a branch of the Xie family, was adopted by the second branch of the Xie family, who was Xie Heng¡¯s second uncle. To the public, her identity was the eldest youngdy of the Xie family. She had been studying abroad all these years, and the number of people who had seen her in the capital could be counted on one¡¯s fingers.


    It was no wonder that she had never heard of the Xie family having a youngdy.


    ¡°may i know why eldest miss xie asked me toe?¡±


    she was too calm. any girl her age would not react like her in the face of the rumors of an uing marriage with her boyfriend.


    The more she acted like this, the more he couldn¡¯t understand her. the more he couldn¡¯t figure it out, the more uneasy he felt.


    regardless of whether he was guilty or not, he would still feel uneasy.


    this was the invisible pressure that shi yan gave off.


    ¡°i thought we were still friends,¡± xie xingran sighed and said with a smile.


    ...


    Shi Yan looked at her indifferently.


    alright, ¡± Xie xingran sighed and smiled. the person you¡¯re friends with is mu Xingxing, not Xie xingran.


    ¡°you¡¯re wrong.¡± shi yan said, ¡± i¡¯m not considered a friend of mu xingxing. ¡±


    how could she be sincere to someone who approached her with a purpose?


    ¡°It¡¯s so tragic.¡± Xie xingran smiled.


    She didn¡¯t seem to mind at all, or perhaps she had already expected this to happen.


    ¡°i¡¯m quite regretful that i can¡¯t be friends with you. you might not believe it, but i really want to be friends with you.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer her.


    However, he did not interrupt.


    of course, I didn¡¯t think that way at first. Before I met you, I was actually scheming, but after seeing you, I was scared.


    Xie xingran looked at her and smiled. Shi Yan, you may not know this. There¡¯s a kind of magic in you. I can¡¯t tell what it is. It just makes people feelfortable and at ease when they get along with you. I don¡¯t have any true friends, so I¡¯m really envious of how you get along with your friends.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Look at me, I¡¯m being pretentious. It¡¯s clear that he was trying to scheme against you, and now he¡¯s saying such things. Not to mention you, even I feel that I¡¯m being pretentious.¡±


    ¡°to be honest, i was tempted when the old master of the jiang family found me. there¡¯s no way i wouldn¡¯t be moved by a person like the fifth lord jiang, hehe.¡±


    ¡°but i¡¯m a person who knows my own limits. i know that i can¡¯t match up to the fifth master jiang, let alone the pearl in the palm of the shi family.¡±


    what she meant was that she had already known shi yan¡¯s true identity before she had gone to sea city to see her with a fake identity.


    ¡± so, when elder jiang came to find me, i hesitated for a day and a night before i was ready to reject him. however, my second brother somehow found out that elder jiang was looking for me. ¡±


    Xie xingran seemed to smile bitterly.


    Shi Yan saw this but said nothing.


    She wasn¡¯t a saint-like person, and she didn¡¯t have the time to meddle in other people¡¯s business. moreover, regardless of whether she had her own reasons, xie xingran had really offended her this time.


    It was even more impossible for her to feel sympathy for someone who had offended her.


    They were all adults, and they had to be responsible for what they did.


    Xie xingran continued, ¡± I¡¯m just adopted. I look good on the surface, but I¡¯m just living under someone else¡¯s roof. Second brother asked me to agree to elder Jiang¡¯s request to cooperate with him, so how could I refuse? I still have to rely on my second brother, the son of my adoptive parents, to make a living.¡±


    ...


    ¡± then i thought that if i cooperated, so be it. maybe i really did manage to get on fifth lord jiang¡¯s good side. with fifth lord jiang as my backing, i wouldn¡¯t have to rely on others for a living anymore. ¡±


    When she met Shi Yan¡¯s gaze, Xie xingranughed. ¡± it¡¯s a pity that my dream was a good one. but when i saw you and the fifth lord of the jiang family in sea city, i knew that i had no chance at all. ¡±


    ¡± let¡¯s not talk about whether i canpare with you or not. just the fact that fifth lord jiang only has eyes for you, i don¡¯t stand a chance at all. ¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve tried to hit on your boyfriend, and i¡¯ve let you down. However, Shi Yan, I won¡¯t say sorry to you.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve done anything wrong. even if i don¡¯t target a figure like fifth lord jiang, there will be others. I haven¡¯t had much contact with you, but I know that you¡¯re not a person who would do something useless. Since you chose toe to the capital at this time, you can¡¯t possibly do nothing.¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do, but i¡¯m guessing you¡¯re just trying to let people know that fifth lord jiang is taken and that they shouldn¡¯t think about him anymore. in this regard, i feel that i have helped. after all, i was the one who led you to the capital.¡±


    after hearing her words, shi yan didn¡¯t feel any sympathy for her. she just said, so, what¡¯s miss Xie¡¯s intention in inviting me out and saying this? ¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the intention?¡±


    Xie xingran smiled. you can understand it as I don¡¯t want to offend you and the fifth Lord Jiang in this already difficult survival environment. I don¡¯t want to make my already bad situation worse.


    She looked at Shi Yan and seemed to be more serious. you can also understand it as me wanting you to know that I mean you no harm and want to leave you a good impression.


    Without waiting for Shi Yan¡¯s reaction, she suddenly changed the topic.¡±Alright, it¡¯s actually none of those. It was my big brother who found out about this. I hid for a few days but he still found me. Compared to being punished by big brother, I¡¯d rathere to you and seek your forgiveness, so I took the initiative toe and see you.¡±


    ...


    ¡°look, my big brother is watching over there.¡±


    following her line of sight, shi yan did see xie heng sitting in the corner.


    She only took one look at Shi Yan before looking away.


    He looked at Xie xingran.


    She didn¡¯t show any emotions on her face, so Xie xingran couldn¡¯t tell if she believed her or not.


    but it didn¡¯t seem important anymore.


    ¡°i¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me, but if it wasn¡¯t for my big brother, i wouldn¡¯t even dare toe and see you. Taking the initiative to ask for your forgiveness is not something my second brother would allow.¡±

 Chapter 574

    574 the wheel was punctured


    ¡°to be honest, i still don¡¯t understand why my second brother still chose to do this even though he clearly knows that fifth lord jiang¡¯s marriage is not something that old master jiang can control. not only is he useless, but he has also offended you and the fifth lord jiang for no reason.¡±


    she had directly ¡± betrayed ¡± xie xingran because xie xingran knew that she could not hide these things from shi yan and jiang che. as long as they wanted to, they could easily find out that xie xingchen was involved in this matter.


    but he¡¯s still my second brother. No matter how close we are, I¡¯m still where I am today because of him and my adoptive parents. I can¡¯t be ungrateful, so I won¡¯t help you find out why my second brother did this.


    ¡°not only that, i even want to be thick-skinned and plead with you for my second brother. No matter what purpose my second brother had for doing all this, it didn¡¯t affect you and the fifth Lord much. if it¡¯s possible, i hope that you and fifth lord jiang can let him off the hook, or just hand him over to my big brother to deal with. my big brother will definitely give you a satisfactory exnation.¡±


    ......


    Xie xingran left first.


    shi yan didn¡¯t give an answer to xie xingran¡¯s plea, but she didn¡¯t refuse either.


    before this, xie heng had already told her and jiang che that he would give them an exnation. they had also agreed and had no reason to go back on their word.


    not only shi yan, but even jiang che, his love rival, believed in xie heng¡¯s character. since he said that he would give an exnation, he would not be perfunctory.


    ...


    After Xie xingran left, Shi Yan finished the ss of wine with a low alcohol content that she had just ordered.


    However, he did not manage to leave sessfully.


    Just as she was about to start the car, she realized that the wheel was broken.


    tong yan got off the car to check. shi yan also got off the car.


    the wheel had been pierced by a nail.


    ¡°Miss Yan, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t drive this car for the time being. I¡¯ll call someone to send another car over, but we¡¯ll have to wait for half an hour.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, miss yan. i was careless and didn¡¯t pay attention when i parked the car.¡±


    Seeing her ming herself, Shi Yan said helplessly, ¡± ¡°what does this have to do with you? Besides, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    it was as if she was usually very scary.


    ¡°No matter what, I was too careless.¡± Tong Yan still med himself.


    It was mainly because Tong Yan felt that she had apanied Shi Yan out. Fortunately, only the tire had been punctured. If her negligence had caused a bigger problem, especially a big problem that was deliberately caused by someone, then she would have to bear the me.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, so there¡¯s no need to send another car. We¡¯ll take a taxi.¡±


    Before he could finish, he was interrupted by a voice, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi.¡±


    shi yan turned around and saw xie heng walking over.


    ¡°what happened? do you need any help?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t hide anything and told him the truth. ¡± the wheel was punctured. it¡¯s a small matter. i can handle it. ¡±


    xie heng nced at the punctured tire and said, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be settled in a short time. It¡¯s gettingte, and it¡¯s not safe for you two girls. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll give you a ride.


    at this time, tong yan would naturally not interrupt. she stood quietly at the side, waiting for shi yan to make a decision. she would not speak her mind over shi yan.


    thank you for your kind intentions, master. We won¡¯t trouble you. We¡¯ll just take a taxi.


    Shi Yan said, smiled and nodded to Xie Heng. Then, she took Tong Yan to the roadside to hail a taxi.


    It was very convenient to get a taxi here, and they got one in a short while.


    Xie Heng didn¡¯t insist, but he didn¡¯t leave before Shi Yan got a taxi. He just stood there and watched.


    ...


    after getting a taxi, shi yan opened the door, politely nodded to xie heng, and sat in the car.


    when the car was far away, xie heng¡¯s expressionless face suddenly became cold. he nced at a dark corner,¡±Come out!¡±


    a person walked out from the corner.


    there was no fear, and there was even a frivolous smile on his face.¡±Big brother,¡±


    it was the second young master of the xie family, xie xingchen.


    ¡°the reason.¡± Xie Heng¡¯s eyes were deep and dark.


    those who were familiar with xie heng knew that he was angry.


    xie xingchen was very familiar with his elder brother, xie heng, but he did not seem to be afraid of xie heng¡¯s anger at all. or perhaps he was afraid, but he hid it well and did not show it.


    She didn¡¯t get close, just standing not too far away from Xie Heng.


    ¡°I thought big brother knew why I did that.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s just a woman. since big brother is interested, then just snatch her over. it¡¯s not big brother¡¯s style to be so overcautious. How can our Xie family be inferior to the Jiang family? big brother, how are you any worse than the fifth master of the jiang family?¡±


    ...


    ¡± this youngdy of the shi family should be big brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and big brother is interested in her. why don¡¯t big brother qianqian be willing to give in, but i can¡¯t bear to see big brother being so aggrieved! ¡±


    only then did xie heng seriously look at his cousin.


    his rtionship with xie xingchen could not be considered deep. even when there were rumors in the outside world that xie xingchen was not willing to be inferior to others and was his enemy, he had never doubted it. it was just that he had always felt that xie xingchen was not a threat to him, so he did not take these rumors seriously.


    now, it seemed that xie xingchen really regarded him as a big brother.


    after staring at xie xingchen for a while, xie heng frowned slightly. ¡± ¡°is this the reason why you created the storm of the marriage between the xie family and the jiang family?¡±


    ncing at the car that belonged to shi yan, xie heng frowned even more. ¡± you even dare to do something like breaking someone¡¯s wheel. xie xingchen, are you helping me or mocking me? ¡±


    xie xingchen was the one who had punctured shi yan¡¯s tire. xie heng had arrived in time because he had received a message from xie xingchen informing him that he had punctured shi yan¡¯s tire.


    Xie Heng was not a sloppy person. Since he had decided to withdraw, he would not hesitate. If the wheel had not been broken by Xie Xingchen, he might not have appeared in front of Shi Yan and offered to help. If Jiang che found out that he had really sent Shi Yan back in the middle of the night, it would probably bring trouble to Shi Yan again.


    however, he had to admit that he was looking forward to having such an opportunity to interact with shi yan. therefore, he did not send someone else to deal with it. instead, he came personally.


    he couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed that shi yan had really rejected him.


    his disappointment was real, but he also felt that it should be like this.


    ...


    shi yan had always been a clean and efficient person.


    he also needed her to be so clean and neat.


    ¡°or is it that, in your opinion, i¡¯m someone who can¡¯t afford to lose?¡± he looked at xie xingchen.


    Xie Xingchen hurriedly shook his head. that¡¯s not it. I just feel that big brother is no worse than the one from the Jiang family. There¡¯s no need to be so aggrieved.


    ¡± i don¡¯t think this is your so-called grievance. you know that it¡¯s fruitless, but it¡¯s very likely to cause trouble for others, and yet you still do it. it¡¯s really stupid to trouble others and trap yourself. ¡±


    ¡°i have my own ns for my own matters, it¡¯s not your turn to interfere! this is thest time!¡±


    Xie Xingchen was still unwilling to give up, but under the gaze of Xie Heng¡¯s dark eyes, he nodded.¡±i won¡¯t act on my own in the future.¡±


    ¡°if it¡¯s not necessary, i don¡¯t want to be on bad terms with the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord. I promised to give them an exnation for this incident. Since you dared to do this behind my back, you should know that I won¡¯t let this go. Find a time toe with me to apologize in person, and then return to the Xie family to receive the punishment you deserve.¡±


    It was not that Xie Heng was afraid of Jiang che that he did not want to be enemies with him. He knew that Shi Yan would definitely stand on Jiang Che¡¯s side. If they really became enemies, he would definitely go against Shi Yan.


    this was not something he wanted to see.


    Not to mention his friendship with Shi Yan, he was also partly responsible for Shi Yan¡¯s suffering for so many years.


    ...


    After all, he owed her.


    xie xingchen was still unwilling, but he did not disobey xie heng.


    ¡°zhenzhen, i¡¯ll listen to big brother.¡±


    on the other side, in the taxi.


    ¡°oh right, miss yan, the eldest daughter of the xuan family, xuan siyun, came to visit yanyun manor this afternoon. she didn¡¯t leave even after being rejected. she¡¯s still at the main entrance of yanyun manor. would you like to meet her?¡±

 Chapter 575

    575 Miss Shi¡¯s heartache


    Amy had told her that Xuan Siyun was going to visit Yanyun Manor in the afternoon, but Shi Yan¡¯s answer was no.


    He didn¡¯t expect Xuan Siyun to still be waiting at the gate after five or six hours.


    this perseverance, this flexible mind was not something ordinary people could have. he didn¡¯t know what xuan siyun was up to.


    well, in fact, she might have guessed xuan siyun¡¯s intention for lowering her status and visiting.


    ¡°no, i won¡¯t.¡± shi yan leaned against the back seatzily. ¡± back to nanwan road. ¡±


    Nanwan road was where Jiang Che¡¯s private Manor was located.


    it was not even ten o ¡®clock when shi yan returned to jiang che¡¯s manor. logically speaking, jiang che should not be resting at this time. however, when she arrived at the main building, the entire building was dark.


    The main building usually only housed her and Jiang che.


    shi yan didn¡¯t expect jiang che to be away.


    ...


    He pushed open the door and walked into the living room on the first floor. Without turning on the lights, he looked around the dark living room and went up to the second floor ording to his memory.


    The second floor was also pitch ck.


    however, shi yan had adapted to the environment and was very familiar with it, so she could see everything. it didn¡¯t take her much effort to get to their bedroom.


    The bedroom door was closed, but it wasn¡¯t tightly closed. There was a gap. she peeked into the bedroom through the crack, but there was no light in the bedroom.


    It was all dark and quiet.


    he gently pushed the bedroom door open.


    unsurprisingly, there was no one in the bedroom.


    However, Shi Yan did not leave. She entered the bedroom, closed the door, and looked up at the balcony.


    the balcony and the bedroom were separated by floor-to-ceiling windows. the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling windows were half open, and he could see a little outline of the balcony from the faint light outside. he could not see anyone.


    however, the ss door leading to the balcony was open.


    It was obvious where he was.


    ...


    shi yan put down her bag and walked toward the balcony.


    as she walked closer, she could see the situation on the balcony clearly.


    Under the moonless night sky, a man was standing on the balcony with his back facing her. He was only wearing a thin white shirt. The weather in the capital city had not warmed up yet, not to mention that it was night time, and the temperature outside was even lower.


    He didn¡¯t seem to notice that Shi Yan had returned, but Shi Yan saw a lit cigarette in his right hand.


    he put his hands on the balcony railing and lit a cigarette without smoking.


    It was also possible that it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to smoke, but that he was thinking about something at this moment. Shi Yan vaguely saw an ashtray on the balcony fence with several cigarette butts in it.


    usually, outsiders were not allowed to have sex. the maker of these cigarette butts could only be jiang che himself, and shi yan had never seen him smoke since he was with jiang che.


    She had smoked so much in just a short time without being by his side.


    shi yan sighed softly in her heart and walked to the balcony.


    ¡°mr. jiang.¡±


    her voice was very soft, but jiang che still heard her.


    ...


    He turned around and seemed to be stunned for a moment. ¡°why did youe back? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d go there in advance to make preparations?¡±


    shi yan had indeed told jiang che that she would go to yanyun manor one night in advance to prepare for the banquet tomorrow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wee me back?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± jiang che quickly denied.


    She seemed to have just realized that there was a lit cigarette in her hand, and she quickly put it out in the ashtray. ¡°i¡¯m sorry. i thought you wouldn¡¯t be back tonight, so i made it smell like smoke.¡±


    he was a noble young master, and this kind of dispirited andzy posture with a cigarette between his fingers was really not quite the same as his usual image.


    however, shi yan did not find it strange at all.


    It wasn¡¯t like she had never seen Jiang che like this.


    back at crescent bay, after she fell asleep one night, jiang che stood by the window with an unlit cigarette between his fingers. at that time, he was in a simr state as he was now.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t respond to his words. She slowly walked to him, tiptoed, and wrapped her arms around his neck to hug him.


    don¡¯t hug me. I smell like smoke. I don¡¯t want to suffocate you.


    ...


    Jiang che raised his hand and was about to push her away, but Shi Yan spoke first.


    She buried her face in his neck, the tip of her nose gently rubbing his neck. ¡°i don¡¯t mind you.¡±


    jiang che, who had just smoked, not only had a familiar fresh scent on him, but there was also the smell of cigarettes. Shi Yan didn¡¯t like the smell of cigarettes, but she didn¡¯t find it unpleasant when it came to Jiang che.


    hearing her say this, jiang che¡¯s hand that was about to push her away paused for a moment before it wrapped around her waist instead.


    He rubbed his chin on the top of her head and said, ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have a smoking addiction.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± needless to say, she knew that they had been together for so long and they were together almost every day. she had never seen him smoke even once, so how could he be addicted?


    she knew that today was an exception. otherwise, she would not have broken her n ande back.


    When she decided to go to Yanyun Manor in advance to prepare, she didn¡¯t know that Jiang che would return to the Jiang family today. she had originally nned toe back with him after dinner, but xie xingran asked her out.


    of course, she could totally reject xie xingran¡¯s invitation to apany jiang che, but she didn¡¯t do so. There was no special reason. She just felt that Jiang che probably needed to be alone for a while more.


    Jiang che would not want her to see this slightly dispirited side of him that was different from before.


    She would only let him be alone for a while. She wouldn¡¯t let him be alone for an entire night, so she came back.


    ...


    no matter how capable fifth lord jiang was, he was only 25 years old.


    she didn¡¯t care about many things and didn¡¯t seem to be so enthusiastic about family, but was that really the case?


    she and jiang che were the same kind of people, so even if some things were not said clearly, or even revealed in front of others, she could understand him.


    ¡°aren¡¯t you cold standing here wearing so little?¡±


    She raised her head slightly from his neck and looked at him, her tone slightly reproachful.¡±There¡¯s a cold Qi in my body.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m not cold,¡± he lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead. ¡± let go of me first. i¡¯ll take a shower to get rid of the smell of smoke on me before i let you carry me. ¡±


    How could he not know the reason why she had changed her n ande back?


    she sighed in her heart at how sharp this youngdy was. from the time he went to the shi family¡¯s house to the time they had dinner together until they parted, he did not reveal any emotions that were different from the past, but she still noticed it.


    Naturally, it was impossible for him to remainpletely unmoved.


    it was not a cloudy night, but there was no moon. the sky was gray. Under the faint light of the night, Shi Yan looked at him with her arms around Jiang Che¡¯s neck.


    His face was still perfect and wless, but his usual deep and calm eyes were a little different from usual. However, they were not the misty peach blossom eyes, but a state that Shi Yan had never seen before.


    ...


    She couldn¡¯t tell what kind of state she was in, but Shi Yan felt a little distressed as she looked at her.


    ¡°no rush.¡± she said.


    then, she lifted her head and kissed him on the lips.


    It was really a light kiss.


    Little by little, she seemed to beforting him, as if she was trying to pass on all her emotions to him. She wanted him to clearly feel that it was fine if there was no one else around, and that she would always be by his side.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t push her away, nor did he fight for the initiative with her. Instead of holding her waist with one hand, he wrapped his arms around her so that she wouldn¡¯t have to exert so much effort.


    This state didn¡¯tst long, and soon the two of them were kissing.

 Chapter 576

    576 miss shi yan


    they kissed from the balcony to the room, and then from the room to the bathroom.


    Two hourster, she came out of the bathroom.


    Shi Yan was wrapped in a bath towel and carried out by Jiang che. Shey on the bed but did not fall asleep. The two of them did not continue and just hugged each other quietly.


    ¡°jiang che.¡± Shi Yan¡¯s muffled voice came from his arms.


    jiang che lowered his head and pressed his lips against her forehead, ¡± ¡°what?¡±


    Shi Yan looked up at him. I¡¯ll take another day off. Let¡¯s change our return time to Monday.


    Without asking for the reason, Jiang che immediately agreed, ¡± ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    ¡°Make a trip to the Shi family¡¯s house this Sunday morning. I want to treat the younger generation of the Jiang family to a meal in the afternoon. When we were in Haicheng, I got along quite well with the Jiang family¡¯s third youngdy, Jiang Yun. After we came to the capital, she came to my door more than once, wanting to treat me well as a good host, but I refused to see her. Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve been a little rude.¡±


    there was no such thing as impoliteness.


    ...


    Other than the Shi family, they didn¡¯t see anyone else. moreover, this was fifth lord jiang¡¯s private manor, so no one would think that they were rude if they were refused to see him.


    She only said that because she wanted to find an excuse to treat the Jiang family¡¯s juniors to a meal.


    There was no need to treat the younger generation of the Jiang family to a meal, but Jiang che would not reject her kind intentions.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll follow your arrangements,¡± he said.


    *


    xuan siyun didn¡¯t get to see the owner of yanyun manor until 10 o ¡®clock in the evening, but she was sure of one thing from the information her subordinates had found.


    the youngdy of the shi family was called shi yan!


    When they left Yanyun Manor, Xuan Siyun¡¯s face waspletely ck.


    The assistant who was driving in front trembled. m-miss, w-what do we need to do next? ¡±


    Ever since he told Xuan Siyun that the youngdy of the Shi family was called Shi Yan, Xuan Siyun had not said a word. Her expression was very ugly, and the assistant was very uneasy.


    When the eldest miss had personally paid a visit to the master of misty cloud Manor and waited at the main entrance for so long without seeing him, she was already on the verge of anger.


    ...


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything, go back to the old mansion!¡±


    she knew that the owner of yanyun manor would not want to see her after she had sent her card back. however, she was unwilling to give up, so she didn¡¯t leave immediately and tried to move him with sincerity.


    at that time, she was already very clear that even if she was notpletely sure, shi yan was most likely the eldest daughter of the shi family. If she could not get on good terms with the owner of Yanyun Manor and gain his help, she would have no chance of winning against Shi Yan.


    she was the heir to the xuan family and the future head of the family. there were only a few people who were worthy of her. she had decided on the fifth master of the jiang family a long time ago. she was not willing to give up just like that!


    putting aside her status, in what way could shi yanpare to her? in what way was he worthy of the fifth lord jiang?


    she didn¡¯t know what jiang che was thinking. he didn¡¯t find someone who was on par with him, but he had to find a silky flower!


    yes, in xuan siyun¡¯s eyes, even if shi yan was the eldest daughter of the shi family and had a status that could bepared to hers, shi yan was just a coyflower that needed to cling to others for survival. she couldn¡¯t bepared to her, the future head of the xuan family who could support the xuan family.


    however, the fact that shi yan was the eldest youngdy of the shi family made her very unhappy. she was also very angry that she had been refused to see shi yan at the door of yanyun manor.


    With suchplicated feelings, Xuan Siyun decided to find an opportunity to befriend the owner at the banquet at Yanyun Manor tomorrow.


    although she was angry, she did not give up on the idea of befriending him.


    She had no other choice.


    ...


    ¡°cousin, you¡¯re back?¡±


    In the main courtyard of the Xuan family¡¯s old residence, Xuan Siyun had just entered the door when she saw Xuan Jinrui in a wheelchair.


    Xuan Jinrui smiled gently, like a brother who truly cared for his sister and was patiently waiting for her to return.


    things hadn¡¯t been going her way that day, and she finally got home to see the person she hated the most. xuan siyun¡¯s mood worsened.


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m back,¡± he said with a fake smile.


    ¡°big brother, why aren¡¯t you asleep yet? You should rest early if you¡¯re not in good health. Don¡¯t let your already bad body get worse. ever since you returned, grandfather and grandmother have pitied your poor health and took care of you so that their care would not be in vain.¡±


    After Xuan Jinrui returned, old master Xuan acquiesced to him and Xuan Siyun continuing to fight for the inheritance.


    ever since xuan jinrui returned, old master xuan and old madam xuan had indeed taken care of him because of his health, but this was not the reason they allowed xuan jinrui to continue fighting for the inheritance with xuan siyun.


    The only reason they acquiesced to it was because Xuan Jinrui had Jiang Che¡¯s support.


    the fact that the old man of the xuan family didn¡¯t care about the gender of his heir, whether it was his grandson or his grandson, was enough to show that he was a person who valued benefits more.


    xuan jinrui was indeed in poor health, but he had jiang che¡¯s support. to a certain extent, he was more valuable than xuan siyun.


    ...


    of course, old master xuan didn¡¯t say anything yet, which meant he hadn¡¯t decided who was more suitable to inherit the family. he was waiting for xuan jinrui and xuan siyun to fight, and then through the two of them, he would choose the most suitable heir for the xuan family.


    ¡°thank you for your concern, cousin. i can still hold on.¡± Xuan Jinrui did not seem to mind her sarcasm at all.


    ¡°i heard that cousin went to visit yanyun manor today? i wonder if you¡¯ve seen the mysterious master of yanyun manor?¡±


    xuan siyun raised her head and looked at him, her eyes narrowed.


    it wasn¡¯t because xuan jinrui knew that she went to yanyun manor to visit. although she didn¡¯t make a big fuss when she went to yanyun manor, she didn¡¯t deliberately hide her whereabouts either. it wasn¡¯t strange that xuan jinrui knew.


    She was so displeased because Xuan Jinrui¡¯s words were a provocation to her.


    ¡°my business doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with big brother. instead of caring about my business, big brother might as well follow the doctor¡¯s advice and recuperate!¡±


    ¡°Look at cousin¡¯s words, you have already called me big brother, how can your matters not be rted to me? i wanted to say, since cousin wants to see the master of yanyun manor so much, why don¡¯t you apany me to the banquet tomorrow? I¡¯m lucky to have received an invitation to the banquet at Yanyun Manor.¡±


    Before Xuan Siyun could say anything, Xuan Jinruiughed and said, ¡± I¡¯m the one who¡¯s muddle-headed. If even I can receive an invitation to the banquet at Yanyun Manor, how could cousin, who¡¯s the heir chosen by grandfather, not receive it? ¡±


    one invitation can bring onepanion. Since cousin doesn¡¯t need me to bring her, I¡¯ll go invite others.


    xuan jinrui would not say this for no reason.


    ...


    xuan siyun¡¯s sharp eyes turned to him.¡±what do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a casual chat, what meaning could there be?¡± xuan jinrui smiled gently.


    ¡°it¡¯s gettingte. cousin, rest early and be in a good state to attend the banquet tomorrow. This is the most eye-catching banquet in the capital in recent years, and the people attending are all elites from all walks of life. Cousin is the face of house Xuan, and if she¡¯s in good condition, it¡¯ll also bring honor to house Xuan.¡±


    with that said, he pushed the wheelchair and turned to leave.


    ¡°Stop right there!¡±


    xuan jinrui turned around and asked with a good-tempered smile, ¡± ¡°Is there anything else, cousin?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°You guess.¡± xuan jinrui smiled evilly. however, this smile onlysted for a second before he returned to his gentle smile. ¡± cousin, don¡¯t be nervous. we¡¯re just having a chat. ¡±


    ¡± then, i¡¯ll wish cousin a good dream tonight. see you tomorrow. ¡±


    watching his back as he walked away, xuan siyun¡¯s eyes narrowed, feeling a little uneasy.


    Her intuition told her that Xuan Jinrui would not be content tomorrow!


    ...


    she had already said that with xuan jinrui¡¯s temper, it was not normal for him to put on a show of ¡± brother and sister respect ¡± with her instead of reporting to her about the battle for inheritance rights back then.


    So, was Xuan Jinrui serious?

 Chapter 577

    577 banquet at yanyun manor


    he snorted in disdain. so what if he was serious? Even if Xuan Jinrui couldpete with her, he had to make sure his body couldst until then!


    she had asked around and found out that with xuan jinrui¡¯s current physical condition, he could only live for three years at most, and his health would get worse by the day.


    She did not doubt the authenticity of this news at all.


    If he had not been an arrow at the end of its flight and had no time to slowly fight with her, with Xuan Jinrui¡¯s shrewdness, he would not have taken the risk of offending the fifth Lord and walked up to him a few days ago to spread the rumor that he was on good terms with him.


    Xuan Jinrui obviously wanted to use fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s east wind to quickly end this battle for inheritance!


    She wanted to see what Xuan Jinrui was up to!


    *


    The next day.


    Today was a lively day, at least for the upper ss of the capital, because the banquet organized by the mysterious owner, Yanyun Manor, had begun. Whether or not they had received the invitation, everyone was paying close attention to the banquet.


    ...


    the banquet was scheduled for three o ¡®clock in the afternoon, and about two-thirds of the guests who had received the invitation had arrived at twelve in the morning.


    Everyone couldn¡¯t wait to see the host of today¡¯s banquet.


    however, until 2:30 in the afternoon, they still did not see anyone who could be considered the host of the banquet. it had been a few hours since they stepped into yanyun manor, and the waiters had been receiving them.


    as one of the people who had always wanted to make friends with the owner of misty cloud manor, xuan siyun arrived at eleven in the morning. she had drunk a lot of wine, but she still hadn¡¯t seen him.


    He asked the waiter, but the waiter only politely told him to wait patiently and that he would naturally see the guest when the banquet started. xuan siyun had used her identity as the heir of the xuan family more than once to meet the other party in private, but the waiter had rejected her in a neither humble nor overbearing manner.


    there were many people like xuan siyun who wanted to greet the host in advance.


    The Shi family was an exception.


    Speaking of the Shi family, the other guests at the banquet were no strangers to them. After all, they were in the capital. However, it was the first time that they had seen so many people from the Shi family appear at the same banquet.


    Even old master Shi and old Madam Shi, who had long retired and had not appeared in public for a long time, were here.


    Since they couldn¡¯t see the host of the banquet, the guests could only turn their attention to other people. After all, everyone who appeared at the banquet today had a certain status in their own field.


    the shi family, who received the most attention, was naturally the main target, but not many people dared to approach them to talk.


    ...


    however, this was only directed at old master shi and old madam shi, as well as the previous and current heads of the shi family, shi lin and shi poran. it was not directed at the rest of the shi family.


    Many people approached a celebrity from the entertainment industry like Shi Bozhen to strike up a conversation.


    There were not many people at the banquet who didn¡¯t know about the rtionship between Shi Bozhen and the Shi family. in addition to the intention of making friends, he also came forward to chat.


    it was no secret that the second young master of the shi family had left home for nine years. now that he had appeared at a banquet in the capital with the rest of the shi family, it was not difficult to see that he had already reconciled with his family.


    Xuan Siyun naturally noticed the popr Shi family.


    Thinking of their rtionship with Shi Yan, she narrowed her eyes and finally locked on to Shi boxiang, who seemed to have the best temper.


    ¡°Second young master Shi.¡± She walked over with a ss of wine.


    at that time, shi bozhen was making small talk with someone. he had brought a femalepanion with him, and ju yanya was holding his hand.


    ju yanya was only in the background today. she was purely there to serve as a foil, so she was just apanying shi bozhen and making small talk as his femalepanion the entire time. she didn¡¯t have much presence.


    although they were said to be decorations, they were actually pulled by shi boxiao to support shi yan¡¯s appearance.


    There wasn¡¯t much going on at the banquet today. She was just a well-known movie queen in the entertainment industry. If anything happened at the banquet, she would be the heiress of the Qingcheng family¡¯s old power.


    ...


    ¡°miss xuan.¡± shi bozhen nodded lightly.


    he wasn¡¯t familiar with xuan siyun, and shi yan had mentioned her in front of him, so he had some guesses about the rtionship between shi yan and xuan siyun. he didn¡¯t have a good impression of xuan siyun.


    ¡°i haven¡¯t seen second young master shi for many years.¡±


    Not many people knew about ju Yanya¡¯s identity, not even Xuan Siyun, so in her eyes, she was just a slightly famous actress in the entertainment industry. She directly ignored her.


    if I remember correctly, ¡± Shi Bozhen said, ¡± I met miss Xuan at a business cocktail party not long ago.


    ¡°At that time, I met Best Actor qu, not second young master Shi.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡±


    Shi Bozhen didn¡¯t argue with her about the difference between Best Actor qu and the second young master of the Shi family. He had never been someone who could suppress his temper. Since he didn¡¯t like Xuan Siyun, he didn¡¯t intend to pretend to be polite to her.


    he said maliciously,¡±i heard that miss xuan came to visit yanyun manor yesterday?¡± I wonder if you¡¯ve seen the owner of the manor?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t something to be proud of when she was refused to see her and still stayed at the door for hours. The smile on Xuan Siyun¡¯s face faded.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with second young master Shi.¡±


    ...


    ¡°It does have nothing to do with me, but I just happened to hear miss Xuan asking the host about it. As an old ssmate, I¡¯m just asking out of kindness. i¡¯m friends with the owner of misty cloud manor. if miss xuan has something urgent to discuss with her, i can help you.¡±


    previously, he did not know who the owner of the misty cloud manor was. he only had a guess. he only confirmed it when he saw tong yan and tang fu secretly giving orders to the attendants.


    ¡°You know the owner of this ce?¡± Xuan Siyun was so excited that her voice went up a pitch.


    Naturally, it was not excitement.


    Shi Bozhen was Shi Yan¡¯s second brother. It wasn¡¯t a good thing for her that Shi Bozhen knew the owner of Yanyun Manor and had a good rtionship with him.


    I do. Miss Xuan, do you need me to introduce you? ¡±


    She tried to find any signs of him lying on his face, but unfortunately, as a professional actor, he had to manage his facial expressions. She couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but there¡¯s no need!¡± He said unhappily with a frown.


    ¡°alright, then i won¡¯t force you.¡±


    At this moment, someone walked towards them.


    ¡°Second young master Shi, the movie queen.¡±


    ...


    it was jiang yun, who was holding jiang bai¡¯s arm.


    the shi family arrived around two o ¡®clock, while the jiang family arrived a little earlier.


    Knowing the rtionship between Shi Yan and the Shi family, Jiang Yun and the other members of the Jiang family, who had always been friendly to Jiang che and Shi Yan, treated the Shi family as the main targets of this banquet. Once the Shi family arrived, Jiang Yun held Jiang Bai¡¯s arm and went to greet them one by one.


    They did not care about the Shi family¡¯s attitude towards them.


    At least, that was what Jiang Yun appeared to be.


    She even only greeted Shi boxiao elegantly andpletely ignored Xuan Siyun.


    ¡°Second young master Jiang, third young miss Jiang.¡± Shi Bozhen and ju Yanya nodded slightly. Their attitudes weren¡¯t warm, but they weren¡¯t cold either. They were much nicer than Xuan Siyun.

 Chapter 578

    578 i heard something good ising


    ¡°i really like your movies and can be considered your fan. i¡¯m so happy to see you here today, yingluo.¡±


    after a while, jiang yun seemed to notice xuan siyun at the side and greeted her with a smile, ¡± ¡°miss xuan.¡±


    ¡°hello,¡± xuan siyun sneered.


    it was no wonder that the jiang family had been going downhill since they supported the shi family. In terms of status, the young master and youngdy of the Jiang family were not inferior to the young master and youngdy of the Shi family.


    forget about the jiang family¡¯s juniors, even the jiang family¡¯s old master and old madam took the initiative to chat with the shi family¡¯s old master and old madam!


    that¡¯s right, both the old master and the olddy of the jiang family hade.


    At this time, he was chatting with Shi Yan¡¯s grandparents.


    as someone who did not know shi yan¡¯s identity, bai xue thought that her husband had taken the initiative to talk to the shi family just to make friends with them.


    Knowing the Jiang family¡¯s current situation, Bai Xue¡¯s attitude in front of old Madam Shi, Xie Xi n, was very good. The intention to please him was simply too obvious.


    ...


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen sister Xie for a long time. after not seeing for a long time, older sister xie¡¯s body is still so strong and her temperament is not any worse than when she was young.¡±


    Xie Xi n was well aware of the rtionship between Jiang che and the Jiang family, and he could roughly guess who was behind the recent rumors of marriage between the Xie and Jiang families. therefore, when she saw how well white snow was trying to please her, she knew that white snow still didn¡¯t know shi yan¡¯s identity.


    If white snow knew, she wouldn¡¯t have had the guts toe to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. old madam jiang looks a lot more haggard than thest time we met. are you troubled by the matters of the younger generation? I¡¯ve heard that the Bai and Yun families have been in a lot of trouble recently.¡±


    As if he didn¡¯t see Bai Xue¡¯s gradually darkening expression, Xie Xi n continued, ¡± in my opinion, let the younger generation deal with their own matters. We¡¯re all old, so we shouldn¡¯t worry about that. Not only is it not beneficial to put in effort, but it¡¯s also making things difficult for ourselves.


    ¡°Wanwan, sister Xie is right.¡±


    If it was someone else, Bai Xue would have already thrown a tantrum. However, she was facing the olddy of the Shi family, whom she needed to please. She did not dare to do so.


    not only did he not dare to, but he also tried to maintain his smile.


    he was extremely aggrieved.


    ¡± by the way, i haven¡¯t been out for a long time, and i just heard someone mention your youngest son. it¡¯s said that your youngest son and the girl from the xie family are about to have a good time. i wonder if it¡¯s true? ¡±


    He heard that people were saying that it was fake.


    ...


    on such an asion, no one dared to guarantee that the fifth master jiang, who was in the capital, would not appear. no one dared to randomly bring up this kind of matter without any urate evidence to discuss.


    It was just that no one dared to discuss it, but it did not mean that no one was interested.


    as soon as xie xi n said this, the people around them perked up their ears to listen to the gossip.


    Bai Xue didn¡¯t like Shi Yan. Just as she was about to say yes, she suddenly thought of Jiang che, who had gone back to the Jiang family to warn them yesterday. She felt a chill in her heart for no reason. In addition, Jiang Zhi, who was chatting with old master Shi, also stopped and looked at her with a warning look in his eyes. Bai Xue stopped herself.


    However, she still didn¡¯t want topromise so easily. She said ambiguously, ¡± ¡°ah? There was such a rumor? My family¡¯s fifth brother has his own opinions since he was young, I don¡¯t ask much about his matters. If it¡¯s the younger generation that likes it, I¡¯m naturally happy to see it. ¡±


    Xie Xi N¡¯s smile faded slightly. so, old Madam Jiang thinks highly of the girl from the Xie family. She hopes that the rumor about her and your youngest son wille true? ¡± she asked.


    xie xi n was a strong woman when she was young, and she usually wouldn¡¯t gossip about other people¡¯s affairs, let alone the private affairs of a junior she wasn¡¯t familiar with.


    although white snow thought that she was acting a little strange, she wanted to please xie xi n. she also thought that xie xi n was from the side branch of the xie family, so she didn¡¯t think too much about it and followed her words, ¡± ¡°How can a girl from the Xie family be bad? if the two children are really interested, i naturally hope that the rumor wille true.¡±


    ¡± but i heard that your youngest son has a girlfriend in haicheng? ¡± the smile on xie xi n¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade, but instead deepened.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if Xie Xi n was happy or angry, but white snow felt that Xie Xi N¡¯s aura was stronger, and the pressure wasing towards her.


    He forced himself to stay calm,¡±young people, how many don¡¯t like to y, my son is no exception ..¡±


    ...


    ¡°Snow White!¡± Jiang Qian didn¡¯t care if he would be rude in front of others and directly interrupted her.


    Jiang Xun had only wanted to vent his anger by causing trouble. He did not really want to turn the situation into an irredeemable situation andpletely worsen his rtionship with Jiang che, much less be enemies with the Shi family. since jiang che hade to his door yesterday, he had no intention of making jiang che unhappy about this matter.


    ¡± think about it before you say anything. you should know your son¡¯s personality better than i do. ¡±


    white snow¡¯s body trembled and she quickly shut up.


    Jiang Qi smiled apologetically at Xie Xi n and Shi Chen, ¡± I¡¯ve embarrassed myself in front of you. My youngest son has always had his own ns since he was young. His mother and I have never interfered in his Affairs.


    ¡°a few years ago, there was some unhappiness in our family. my youngest son wasn¡¯t close to us, and after he went to haicheng, he didn¡¯t contact our family much. if he really does meet a girl he likes, as his elders, we won¡¯t interfere too much. our jiang family isn¡¯t that kind of family that values status. it¡¯s fine as long as the child likes her. ¡±


    Hearing his words, not to mention Xie Xi n, even Shi Chen couldn¡¯t help but sneer.


    Jiang Yao couldn¡¯t keep a straight face.


    Although some things were not brought up in the open, they were already clear about each other¡¯s hearts. One must know that he had personally visited the Shi family not long ago.


    even though he had only met the youngest of the shi family, shi bochen.


    The Jiang family and the Shi family had never interacted with each other. Everyone knew why he hade to visit, but he was saying that he did not know Jiang Che¡¯s situation in Haicheng and that the Jiang family did not care about status.


    ...


    If he really didn¡¯t know anything and the Jiang family didn¡¯t care about family status, he wouldn¡¯t have caused so much trouble.


    All these years, Shi Xun and Xie Xi n had sent people to keep an eye on Shi Yan. They knew Shi Yan¡¯s situation well, and they naturally knew that the Jiang family had repeatedly sent people to cause trouble for Shi Yan.


    bai xue didn¡¯t know shi chen and xie xi n, but she knew her husband, who she had lived with for many years.


    she knew that jiang zhi was feeling guilty as soon as she saw his expression.


    did he feel guilty in front of shi chen and xie xi n?


    why would she feel guilty in front of them?


    the jiang family needed to be on good terms with the shi family, but it shouldn¡¯t be to the point where she would feel guilty in front of the shi family when she mentioned her son¡¯s private affairs, right?


    An ill-timed thought once again appeared in white Snow¡¯s mind.


    the shi family, shi yan, could it be


    Before he could think about it, he was interrupted by a loud noise.


    someone came down from the second floor of the vi.


    ...


    It was obvious that the noise was caused by the other party.


    ¡°hello, everyone!¡± a woman¡¯s voice came from the stairs and echoed throughout the banquet hall.


    only then did everyone realize that there was not much time left until the banquet started at three o ¡®clock.


    So, this person was the host of this banquet, and also the mysterious owner of Yanyun Manor?


    the girl was dressed in a ck gown.


    She was mboyant and sexy.


    he had a very young face.


    this face was unfamiliar to many of the people present, but there were also many who were familiar with it.

 Chapter 579

    579 Only the boss¡¯s subordinate


    there was more than one person walking down the stairs.


    A total of three people.


    one woman and two men.


    The girl in the ck suit walked in front, and the two boys walked behind her, so everyone saw the girl first.


    of course, this girl was also the face that everyone felt strange or familiar with.


    ¡°this is the owner of yanyun manor? so young? you must be joking!¡±


    someone eximed.


    this shout was what most of the people present were thinking.


    the mystery of the yanyun manory in its power. there was no one in the capital who did not fear the yanyun manor. they had made countless guesses about the master behind yanyun, but they never guessed that the other party was such a young girl!


    ...


    this soft cry was a little loud, so the girl naturally heard it.


    she smiled and said, ¡± sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. i¡¯m not the owner of yanyun manor. at most, i¡¯m just a butler. ¡± The banquet started at three O ¡®clock, and the host naturally arrived at that time. before that, i and the two gentlemen behind me will be the ones to entertain you.¡±


    His gaze swept across the crowd. there are many old friends I¡¯m familiar with here. Of course, there are also many new friends I¡¯m not familiar with. no matter if you¡¯re old friends or new friends, i¡¯d like to wee you all on behalf of my boss.¡±


    this is Yanyun Manor¡¯s first banquet. I¡¯m indebted to everyone¡¯s love for taking time out of your busy schedules to attend our small banquet.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. i¡¯m amy, the housekeeper of yanyun manor and my boss¡¯s right-hand man. i also have an identity that many of you here are familiar with, the founder of soaring cloud technology.¡±


    not many people were familiar with yanyun manor. before receiving the invitation to the banquet, some people had not even heard of yanyun manor.


    However, it had only been a few days since the invitation was sent out, and they had already understood most of the things that they needed to know. Therefore, the people who appeared at the banquet with the invitation had more or less an understanding of Yanyun Manor.


    Yunteng technology was different. Everyone present knew about thispany.


    this was a technologypany that had been established for less than five years. it had a wide range of interests, and the game industry was the most developed among them. it had several highly popr games under its banner that were promoted and hit the market in less than three years.


    yun teng technology was so famous not only because of its fast development, but also because its founder was a little girl under the age of 18 with no background. To this day, its founder was only 22 years old. He was a third-yearputer science student at Capital University.


    many people present had dealt with yunteng technology before.


    ...


    it¡¯s not entirely correct to say that he¡¯s the founder of Yunteng technology. Yunteng technology is just one of the businesses that I manage on behalf of my boss. The current founder of Yunteng technology is my boss.


    ¡°in addition, let me introduce the two people behind me. this is wei chuge. you might not be familiar with his name since he mainly develops in the southeast and not in the capital, but you should have heard of the chuyun group.¡±


    Chu Yun group!


    Of course, some people had heard of it!


    It wasn¡¯t because of its nice name, nor because they had some business in the southeast, but because its development was another legend besides Yunteng technology!


    It started two years earlier than Yun Teng technology. At first, it was unknown, but it developed very quickly. It was involved in a wide range of industries, mainly hotels and tourism.


    of course, not everyone had heard of the chu yun group. after all, it was in the capital and not in the southeast.


    But even if he didn¡¯t know, he could tell from everyone¡¯s reaction that the Chu Yun group was not simple.


    ¡± the chuyun group was founded by wei chuge. of course, like me, he¡¯s also helping my boss manage it. ¡±


    ¡± this is cui hao. he¡¯s not a businessman but a researcher. he¡¯s still in his third year of university and hasn¡¯t graduated yet. people who aren¡¯t in his circle might not be familiar with him, but many of our guests today specialize in scientific research. i think you¡¯ve heard of him. ¡±


    ¡± he¡¯s busy with scientific research and also helps my boss with some trivial matters. like me and wei chuge, he¡¯s my boss¡¯s right-hand man. ¡±


    ...


    The others might not know what kind of person Cui Hao was, but the people in the circle were very clear.


    he was a genius in chemistry.


    these three people were all outstanding talents from all realms, and they were all so young!


    the key was that they were working for the same person!


    alright, that¡¯s all for the introduction. Have fun, everyone. Let¡¯s wait for the banquet to begin.


    The three of them came down the stairs and were quickly weed.


    the first to act was amy¡¯s acquaintance.


    With one person moving first, the number of people slowly increased.


    regardless of whether they were familiar or not, they all came forward to inquire about the identity of the banquet¡¯s host, but they were all sent away by the three people tactfully, and they did not get any useful information.


    however, there was no hurry. there were only about ten minutes before the banquet started, and they would naturally meet at that time.


    the appearance of the three people rmed everyone in the banquet hall, and everyone had different thoughts. it was normal for them to feel uneasy, among which the shi family and xuan siyun were the most uneasy.


    ...


    The Shi family was not calm because they had all guessed that the host of this banquet was Shi Yan. They had been watching Shi Yan for so many years, but they had no idea that Shi Yan had cultivated so many people and developed so many industries!


    The ones who had the biggest reaction in the Shi family were old master Shi and old Madam Shi.


    they were the ones who had stopped the other members of the shi family from finding out about shi yan and contacting her. they knew shi yan¡¯s situation the best in the past few years.


    When they had learned that Shi Yan was rted to Qingcheng¡¯s Yanxia and guessed that Shi Yan was most likely in contact with Yanyun Manor, they had already been very uneasy.


    and now, he was even more terrified.


    xie xi n and shi chen looked at each other. they didn¡¯t speak, but they knew what the other was thinking.


    shi chen didn¡¯t say anything. he pursed his lips tightly and his face tensed up. he patted the back of xie xi n¡¯s hand gently, as if tofort her, but also tofort himself.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t calm because she had seen one of the three, Cui Hao!


    thest time she had asked someone to block shi yan¡¯s way to meet her, the person who had driven shi yan was cui hao. at that time, cui hao had even apanied shi yan to see her, even though cui hao had been waiting outside the shop the entire time.


    xuan siyun clenched her wine ss tightly, her eyes locked on cui hao¡¯s face.


    Did she remember it wrong?


    ...


    if she hadn¡¯t remembered wrongly, the person who drove shi yan was the assistant of yanyun vi¡¯s mysterious master. that meant that shi yan was wanwan.


    No, no, no, she must have remembered wrongly! it definitely was!


    but what if?


    if that was the case, then the person she was trying to befriend was shi yan himself!


    How could this be!


    or ... perhaps they just looked alike. after all, he was a driver. she had only nced at him casually and didn¡¯t pay much attention to him. it was possible that she had seen him wrongly.


    Even if he was not mistaken, it was possible that Shi Yan just happened to know Cui Hao. She had no rtionship with the owner of Yanyun Manor!


    It must be like this!


    however, this wasn¡¯t the only impact on xuan siyun.


    as she was preparing herself mentally, xuan jinrui approached her.


    his gentle voice came from the wheelchair, ¡± ¡°cousin.¡±


    ...


    xuan siyun looked up and first saw xuan jinrui, who was sitting in a wheelchair with a sickly face and smiling gently at her. then, she saw jiang rui, who was pushing the wheelchair.


    jiang rui!


    What was she doing here? and he even appeared together with xuan jinrui!

 Chapter 580

    580 Amy took the initiative to greet him


    jiang rui didn¡¯t care about xuan siyun¡¯s surprised stare and smiled. ¡°cousin, we meet again. how have you been?¡± he asked.


    ¡°what are you doing here?¡±


    xuan siyun took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. ¡°I mean, when did youe to the capital? why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance so that i could have sent someone to pick you up at the airport?¡±


    I arrived yesterday. I didn¡¯t want to disturb you since you were busy, so I asked cousin to pick me up.


    jiang rui smiled innocently. ¡± speaking of which, i thought you already knew i woulde to the capital. i didn¡¯t expect you to be so surprised. ¡±


    ¡°my mom got into a car ident the day before yesterday and is still in the hospital. i wonder if cousin has heard about it? Oh, I¡¯m not talking about my mother in the Jiang family. I¡¯m talking about my biological mother, my cousin¡¯s biological aunt.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± Xuan Siyun was shocked. aunty got into a car ident? Is the situation serious?¡±


    Jiang Rui couldn¡¯t tell if she was faking her shock, but it didn¡¯t matter. Her mother¡¯s car ident was definitely rted to the Xuan family.


    It didn¡¯t matter who the culprit was.


    ...


    He just had to deal with them cleanly.


    her brother had taught her that the best way to put an end to danger was not to avoid it, but to eliminate all potential dangers.


    it¡¯s not serious, but it¡¯s not not that serious either. He¡¯ll have to rest in the hospital for a while.


    ¡°that¡¯s good. but auntie was in a car ident and was hospitalized. shouldn¡¯t you be at the hospital with her? how do you have the time toe to the capital?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this because I haven¡¯t seen older Biao sister for a long time and came to find you to catch up.¡±


    seeing that xuan siyun¡¯s expression was about to change, jiang rui grinned. ¡± i¡¯m just joking. my mother¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t that serious, and she has my third uncle and second aunt to take care of her. i even hired a caretaker for her, so i took advantage of the weekend toe out and ck off. ¡±


    Looking at the bustling crowd, Jiang Rui said, ¡± ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a rare banquet in the capital, and my brother is very interested, but he¡¯s busy with work and can¡¯t leave, so I¡¯m here on his behalf. with one look, good fellow, all of them are important people. it¡¯s indeed a rare banquet.¡±


    ¡°Rui ¡®er,¡±


    Someone saw Jiang Rui and walked towards them.


    it was su mu.


    su mu and shi boxiang had followed shi yan to the capital from haicheng. shi yan hadn¡¯t made any moves in the capital these days, and he was worried, so he didn¡¯t return to haicheng.


    ...


    ¡°big brother,¡± Jiang Rui smiled at him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to join in the fun.¡± he didn¡¯t mention xuan liuying¡¯s car ident, but with su yunzhi around, it was impossible for su mu not to know.


    he had a vague feeling that jiang rui didn¡¯te to the capital just to join in the fun.


    however, he didn¡¯t n to discuss this here.


    have fun since you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll call Shi Bozhen and introduce you to a few people. since he could guess why jiang rui was here, he could not stop her. he could only try his best to help.


    Knowing more people from the capital would not hurt Jiang Rui.


    He didn¡¯t know many people in the capital, but Shi Bozhen did. even if shi boxiang didn¡¯t know her, the other members of the shi family would know her. if she looked for shi boxiang, he would make the necessary arrangements.


    su mu was shi boran and shi boyu¡¯s cousins, but his friendship with them wasn¡¯t as good as his with shi boxiang. this was also strange.


    This was more or less due to Shi Yan.


    In the Shi family, Shi Yan was the closest to Shi boxiang, so su mu found Shi boxiang more pleasing to the eye than the other members of the Shi family. These days, he had spent more time with Shi boxiang in the capital, so they had be familiar with each other.


    ...


    However, before su mu could lead Jiang Rui to find Shi Bozhen, Amy came over.


    amy was the most eye-catching person in the room, so everyone naturally noticed her when she walked over.


    she had the intention to make friends with him, but she was too caught up in themotion when she saw cui hao just now to react. now that he wasing this way, how could xuan siyun let go of this opportunity?


    she was about to go up and greet her in surprise, but she saw that amy didn¡¯t even look at her. instead, she took the initiative to greet su mu and jiang rui in a friendly manner.¡±Young master su, young miss Jiang, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Amy.¡±


    ever since she showed up, amy¡¯s attitude towards the shi family had been a little better, but she was indifferent to everyone else, even her long-time partners.


    It was always others who went up to her and greeted her in an attempt to curry favor with her, but now she was taking the initiative to greet two unknown young people. It was hard not to care about her.


    young master su?


    The young miss Jiang?


    Who were these two people?


    young master su was a very unfamiliar name. there was no family with the surname su in the upper-ss circle of the capital. they were not unfamiliar with the name ¡± miss jiang ¡°, but they had all seen the miss of the jiang family, jiang wei, and she was not the girl in front of them.


    Su mu, who had some spections about the rtionship between Shi Yan and the banquet, was not surprised that Amy took the initiative to greet him, but Jiang Rui was not.


    ...


    she hadn¡¯t just arrived. in fact, she had been there before amy and the other two, and she knew what amy¡¯s presence meant.


    Did he know her? he even took the initiative toe over and greet her? whose face was it? her brother?


    jiang rui quickly denied this spection.


    If they were in Haicheng, it would be possible for the other party to take the initiative to greet her because of her brother. However, in the capital, where the rich and powerful were everywhere, her brother¡¯s face was not so big.


    For fifth uncle¡¯s sake?


    jiang rui shook her head decisively.


    her fifth uncle had that much face, but she didn¡¯t have that much face in front of him!


    yan was the only one left.


    If the other party really did it for Yan¡¯s sake ...


    Tsk, tsk, tsk. I knew about the little smoke cow, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so awesome! The Shi family didn¡¯t seem to be familiar with Amy.


    obviously, the shi family didn¡¯t know that yan and amy knew each other.


    ...


    the mysterious yanyun manor, yun teng technologies, chu yun group, the tyrant of qingcheng, yanxia, her family background, and her unparalleled appearance and temperament.


    who would dare to say that yan was not good enough for fifth uncle? who else is there!


    She couldn¡¯t wait to see the real host of this banquet appear.


    ¡°Miss Amy,¡± jiang rui and su mu answered her at the same time.


    ¡± i¡¯m very happy that the two of you cane. i thought that only young master su and miracle doctor su would be here. i was a little disappointed that miss jiang couldn¡¯te. ¡±


    Amy also sent Jiang Rui an electronic invitation to the party.


    Naturally, she had asked Shi Yan about this matter, and Shi Yan had no opinion.


    In fact, Shi Yan did not expect Jiang Rui toe.


    shi yan had agreed to let amy send an electronic invitation to jiang rui only because she had ¡± coincidentally ¡± bumped into xuan jinrui that night.


    it did not matter if jiang rui came or not. since she¡¯s here, she¡¯ll have some fun and meet the xuan family head-on to see if they have any ideas about her. she¡¯ll have the ability to ensure jiang rui¡¯s safety. If he didn¡¯te, he just had to send an electronic invitation, which didn¡¯t take much effort.


    ¡°you¡¯re too kind, miss amy. it¡¯s our honor to be able to attend this banquet.¡±


    ...


    ¡°young miss jiang, you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ......


    Looking at them talking one after another like confidants who regretted not meeting each other earlier, Xuan Siyun couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She frowned and interrupted them,¡±do you know my cousin, miss amy?¡±

 Chapter 581

    581 the sincerity of the xie family¡¯s apology


    ¡°your cousin?¡±


    amy was stunned for a moment before she realized who she was talking about.¡±oh, you¡¯re talking about miss jiang!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve never met him before, but i¡¯ve heard of him, so i guess we can be considered acquaintances,¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± xuan siyun furrowed her brows slightly. after cui hao, there was another point in yanyun manor that was rted to shi yan.


    who didn¡¯t know that jiang rui and shi yan were the best friends in haicheng? Amy had never seen Jiang Rui before, but she was taking the initiative to be friendly with her.


    It was hard not to overthink.


    but now wasn¡¯t the time to think about that. she didn¡¯t want to let go of this rare opportunity to get in touch with amy. Unfortunately, Amy had probably seen through her intentions, and before she could say anything, she had already excused herself, saying that there was an acquaintance over there who needed to say hello.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s face twisted in anger.


    ......


    ...


    The banquet venue was lively in its own way, and the quiet courtyard in the backyard of Yanyun Manor, which was specially for Shi Yan to rest in, was not inferior to it.


    The courtyard was quiet, but that was before.


    About half an hour ago, Tong Yan came to find Shi Yan and said that the master of the Xie family hade to visit.


    as the head of the xie family, xie heng¡¯s status in the capital was extraordinary. naturally, he had also received an invitation to the banquet at yanyun manor.


    Xie Heng didn¡¯te much earlier and only arrived at two O ¡®clock.


    He didn¡¯t go to the banquet immediately after he arrived at the manor. Instead, he sent someone to pass on a message that he wanted to meet the master of Yanyun Manor in private.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t think that he hade for the master of Yanyun Manor. Xie Heng was different from most of the people who hade to the banquet today. He didn¡¯t need to deliberately make friends with the master of Yanyun Manor.


    he had said that he wanted to meet her in private, probably because he had guessed the rtionship between her and yanyun manor. therefore, when tong yan came to pass on the message, shi yan agreed to meet him after hesitating for two seconds.


    When Xie Heng arrived at the small courtyard, three people were sitting in the living room. They were Shi Yan, Jiang che, and su chen.


    Shi Yan was sitting beside Jiang che, wearing a light-colored qipao dress. She had a simple hairstyle and was sitting upright with her hands crossed on herp.


    She was generous and elegant.


    ...


    she looked verypatible with jiang che, who was wearing a suit.


    Su chen sat on the single sofa and yed games, as if he didn¡¯t care about what was going to happen next.


    ¡°miss shi, fifth lord jiang.¡±


    xie heng also greeted su chen, ¡± ¡°miracle doctor su.¡±


    He did note alone. There were two people behind him, a man and a woman. Shi Yan wasn¡¯t unfamiliar with these two people. They were the eldest youngdy of the Xie family, Xie xingran, and the second young master of the Xie family, Xie Xingchen.


    ¡°thank you, patriarch.¡±


    ¡°Please have a seat,¡± Shi Yan nodded slightly.


    Xie Heng was not surprised to see them here. It seemed that he had already guessed it.pared to xie heng, xie xingran and xie xingchen were not as calm.


    The two of them hade with Xie Heng, so they naturally knew that Xie Heng was here to meet the host of today¡¯s banquet. The person who led them directly led them here. In that case, it was very clear who the host of today¡¯s banquet, who was also the owner of this Manor, was.


    His bewildered gaze fell on Shi Yan.


    their eyes were filled with obvious disbelief.


    ...


    however, on such an asion, with xie heng in front of them, it was not their turn to speak. the two could only suppress their shock and silently follow xie heng to his seat.


    ¡°previously, i said that i would give you an exnation for the trouble my xie family has caused you. i have already investigated the matter, and my younger cousin and younger cousin are mostly responsible for it. because i did not know when the two of you would leave the capital, i wanted to find a ce to end this matter. i guessed that i could see the two of you here, so i directly brought them here.¡±


    ¡°I hope you can forgive me for being presumptuous.¡±


    xie heng didn¡¯t say anything stupid like he had already guessed that shi yan had a rtionship with yanyun manor. He hade here directly and had indeed seen Shi Yan here, so there was no need to mention this.


    he directly stated his intention.


    After that, Xie Heng nced at Xie Xingchen and Xie xingran.


    his gaze wasn¡¯t sharp, but it was enough to intimidate.


    the two of them were shocked and stood up.


    however,pared to xie xingran, xie xingchen looked a little reluctant.


    ¡°Miss Shi, fifth Lord Jiang, I was wrong in this matter. I apologize for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Xie xingran said and bowed formally. She was sincere in her apology.


    he looked at xie xingchen again, and awkwardly said the three words ¡°i¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ...


    in the past, xie xingchen would have secretly red at shi yan to express his dissatisfaction. however, now that he knew about shi yan¡¯s rtionship with yanyun manor, he wasn¡¯tpletely brainless. he knew that even his elder brother, the head of the xie family, didn¡¯t dare to look down on yanyun manor, so he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    ¡°to show the sincerity of the xie family¡¯s apology, i¡¯ll send xingran overseas to continue her studies and won¡¯t allow her to return for three years. As for constetion, I¡¯ll take back 30% of all his assets.¡±


    it did not seem to be a heavy punishment, but it was an extremely heavy punishment for xie xingran and xie xingchen.


    she was not allowed to return to the country after three years. xie xingran was not young anymore. if she returned after three years, it would be difficult for her to find a ce in the upper-ss circle of the capital city. not only that, but she would also miss the golden period of finding a good match.


    originally, the second branch of the xie family had adopted her with the intention of marrying her when she grew up.


    when she returned three yearster, she might not even be able to decide on her own marriage.


    of course, if she was capable, it would be a different story.


    But no matter what, this was not a small punishment.


    On the other hand, Xie Xingchen had 30% of his assets confiscated and he was severely punished. With his status in the Xie family second only to Xie Heng, 30% of his assets was not a small amount.


    in arge family like the xie family, which was constantly in conflict, assets were the right to speak. with so many assets gone, xie xingchen¡¯s future days would not be easy.


    ¡°This is the exnation I promised the two of you. I wonder if the two of you are satisfied?¡±


    ...


    ¡°I have received your sincerity, patriarch Xie. Let¡¯s forget about this matter.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    his gaze swept over xie xingchen and xie xingran. ¡± ¡°I hope that this will be the first andst time.¡±


    she seemed to have a good attitude, but her words were full of warning.


    miss Shi must be joking. Even if I didn¡¯t know my own limits in the past, I do now. Xie xingran said with a smile.


    she was not unconvinced at all.


    she was no match for shi yan¡¯s status as the eldest daughter of the shi family, not to mention that shi yan was the person chosen by the fifth master himself and was so capable.


    xie xingchen also wanted to say something to express his attitude, but when he saw shi yan and jiang che together while xie heng was alone, and because they had to personally visit to apologize and lower their heads to others for no reason, he felt a little unhappy and didn¡¯t say anything in the end.


    he was a little regretful of what he had done.


    If he had not added fuel to the fire when he found Xie xingran at the Jiang family, but had stopped her in time, big brother would not have been so submissive in front of others!


    Yes, Xie Xingchen regretted it, not because he was punished, but because Xie Heng had to bow down and apologize to others.


    Other people didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Xie Heng said,¡±Since the two of you have received my sincerity, there are some things we should make clear.¡±


    ...

 Chapter 582

    582 it¡¯s not considered troublesome for her


    Xie Heng came to apologize, but he did not lower his head. xie xingchen felt that xie heng was inferior to others, but it was his own subjective feeling.


    In fact, Xie Heng¡¯s aura as the head of the Xie family had not diminished at all.


    Looking at Jiang che, Xie Heng said,¡±although the Xie family is at fault in this matter, we all know that if fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s parents had not found my cousin first, there would not have been so many problems.¡± &Nbsp;


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how the fifth Lord Jiang wants to settle this score with your parents. I only hope that the fifth Lord Jiang can look after his family and not casually drag our Xie family into your Jiang family¡¯s internal strife.¡±


    his gaze seemed to once again turn to shi yan and stopped on him for a moment.


    it also seemed like there wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°if fifth lord jiang has the heart, please take good care of your family and don¡¯t cause trouble for others,¡± xie heng added.


    jiang che was not surprised that xie heng would turn the topic to the jiang family, or rather to him.


    he hadpletely shifted the me to the xie family and felt that it was all the xie family¡¯s fault because of his selfishness towards miss shi. if it was all the xie family¡¯s fault, then xie heng would not be xie heng, and he would not be the head of the family that the xie family trusted at such a young age.


    ...


    jiang che was not a petty person and could not bear to hear what xie heng said. not only xie heng, but he also felt that the jiang family was responsible for most of this.


    he naturally wouldn¡¯t let the jiang family, who had taken the initiative to find trouble, off. he had already given orders after leaving the jiang family¡¯s residence yesterday. the jiang family would only have a greater headache in the future.


    it was one thing to understand, but seeing xie heng stand in miss shi¡¯s position and give him a warning, he still felt a little ufortable.


    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t bear to see others being nice to miss Shi, he was just a little jealous. However, this jealousy was not so righteous. After all, the Jiang family had caused them trouble because of him.


    he couldn¡¯t be jealous openly, and he couldn¡¯t be so righteous even if he didn¡¯t feel good. he had never been so aggrieved in all his years of life.


    but who could he me?


    He didn¡¯t know if he owed the Jiang family something in his previous life.


    afraid that jiang che would overthink xie heng¡¯s words and blindly take the me for the jiang family¡¯s actions, shi yan looked at him worriedly.


    Jiang che naturally noticed her gaze.


    he held her hand and patted the back of her hand. he said to xie heng,¡±Thank you for the reminder. I will deal with the Jiang family.¡±


    she didn¡¯t show it on her face, but she still felt a little guilty in her heart.


    ...


    if he had handled it well enough, there would not have been so many vexing things to disturb miss shi¡¯s peace. it was not the first time that the jiang family hade to disturb miss shi.


    he had been too merciful before. if he had been decisive enough to teach the jiang family a lesson, these people would not have bothered them again and again.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t think that he was also a human, and all humans had emotions and desires. he felt that he didn¡¯t need his family and didn¡¯t care about them, but was that really the case?


    Others thought that he had no desires and did not care about anything, but did he really not care about anything?


    who could really be absolutely heartless?


    xie heng and the other two didn¡¯t stay any longer and went to the banquet hall in front.


    Su chen saw that Shi Yan and Jiang che seemed to have something to say, so he put away his phone and stood up. ¡°i¡¯ll go and see if there¡¯s anything i can help with.¡±


    Speaking of su chen, he did not know about the rtionship between Shi Yan and Yanyun Manor.


    like the others, he only had a guess.


    The reason why he was so sure and even came to the backyard was that he saw Tong Yan. Seeing that Tong Yan was giving orders to people, he, who knew the rtionship between Tong Yan and Shi Yan, naturally found Tong Yan.


    Tong Yan had no choice but to ask Shi Yan.


    ...


    shi yan asked her to bring su chen over directly.


    Seeing Shi Yan, su chen couldn¡¯t help butin. After that, he began to me himself, saying that if he was strong enough, Shi Yan wouldn¡¯t have to n everything herself.


    Shi Yan had a headache and felt helpless when she heard this. She only stopped afterforting su chen.


    However, su Chen¡¯s emotions came and went quickly, and he soon focused on ying his mobile game.


    Su chen left, leaving only Shi Yan and Jiang che.


    jiang che spoke before shi yan could.


    he looked at shi yan and said,¡±i know what you want to say.¡± don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not my style to be mediocrity. i won¡¯t take all the me for other people¡¯s mistakes, even if other people are looking for trouble for you because of me. ¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, this isn¡¯t really a problem. At most, it¡¯s just a little disturbing to you and me,¡± Shi Yan said.


    Indeed, she had never thought that the Jiang family¡¯s repeated offenses were trouble, and it was easy for her to deal with them.


    He didn¡¯t deal with it thoroughly, but he was concerned about Jiang che.


    no matter how outrageous those people from the jiang family were, they were still jiang che¡¯s blood rtives.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Everything can be solved after today. Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for us to go over.¡± shi yan stood up and reached out to him.


    Looking at her smiling face and the hand she was reaching out to him, Jiang che also smiled and stood up while holding her hand.


    Indeed, with her ability, those people from the Jiang family would at most disturb their peace a little. It was really not a problem. If she wanted to deal with them, she could easily deal with thempletely.


    However, after today, he would not need her anymore. He would handle it well.


    as long as they didn¡¯t show any more mercy, the jiang family would soon have no time to bother them. even if they had the time, they probably wouldn¡¯t dare to.


    on the contrary, miss shi had repeatedly broken his perception.


    at first, he thought that she was just a little girl as he liked, butter he found out that her background was not simple.ter, he found out that she was not simple herself, and she was going further and further on this road.


    she was the owner of yanyun manor. if they weren¡¯t already together and knew each other¡¯s feelings, he might have been a little afraid of her.


    If he was like this, then there was no need to talk about others.


    When her identity was exposed, who knew how shocked the others would be?


    *


    ...


    ¡°it¡¯s only two minutes to three o ¡®clock, miss amy. why hasn¡¯t the host shown himself yet?¡± the first one who couldn¡¯t help but ask was the jiang family¡¯s old master, jiang qi.


    since yesterday afternoon, jiang che had caused a lot of trouble for the jiang family¡¯spany. The Jiang family was in a terrible state, but old master Jiang still took the time to bring the whole family to the banquet. It was obvious that he hade with the intention of getting on good terms with the host of the banquet.


    simr to xuan siyun, jiang zhi also felt that if they could build a good rtionship with yanyun manor, even jiang che would have some concerns when targeting them.


    amy sneered in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face. ¡± don¡¯t worry, elder jiang. my boss has always been punctual. he will appear at the designated time for the banquet. ¡±


    When white snow heard her words, she wanted to scold her for making so many people wait for her.


    Fortunately, she hadn¡¯tpletely lost her mind and didn¡¯t say this out loud. Otherwise, even with the Jiang family backing her up, it would be difficult to clean up the mess.


    On the other side, Yun Jian was stopped by the Yun family.


    Yun Jian naturally wouldn¡¯t miss such a big event in the capital city. She took an early morning flight to the capital city to join in the fun.


    yun jian, what are you doing here? ¡±

 Chapter 583

    583 white snow was deserted by her friends and family


    it was a middle-aged man who stopped yun jian.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, but you still look so healthy, dad.¡± yun jian was a little frivolous.


    Yun Cheng couldn¡¯t bear to see him in such a frivolous state and only felt that he was embarrassing him.


    his face darkened,¡±be serious!¡± Look at you, you¡¯re such a disgrace!¡±


    yun jian wasn¡¯t affected by his words and attitude at all. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Dad, look at what you¡¯re saying. If you didn¡¯t stop me, who would know about our rtionship? if you think I¡¯m embarrassing you, aren¡¯t you asking for it?¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s not the first time you know what kind of person i am. you don¡¯t have to ask for trouble. if you have any problems, go find my third brother. he¡¯s the good son you should raise.¡±


    At the mention of Yun Hui, Yun Cheng¡¯s face darkened.


    Everyone knew that ever since Yun Hui offended Xuan Siyun, not only was he stabbed and sent to the hospital, but he was also suppressed everywhere after returning to the capital. He was now a drowning dog that everyone wanted to beat. He didn¡¯t even have the face to appear on an asion like this, afraid that someone would hit him when he was down and that he would no longer have a ce to stay in the capital.


    however, yun jian didn¡¯t even notice and continued to poke at yun cheng¡¯s sore spot. ¡± Oh, I almost forgot. Your good son, my good third brother, doesn¡¯t seem to be doing well recently. I haven¡¯t seen him at the banquet. Does he also feel that he¡¯s too ashamed to see people with his current appearance? ¡±


    ...


    ¡°why do you think my third brother is doing this? don¡¯t you understand the simple principle of being content with what you have? He wasn¡¯t capable, but his ambition wasn¡¯t small. Now, he had suffered a bacsh. it¡¯s a pity that dad¡¯s ability is limited. my third brother was stabbed and suppressed, and you can¡¯t even stand up for him.¡±


    ¡°you ...¡±


    yun jian¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t suppressed, and the people around them heard it.


    Those pairs of eyes with unknown meaning looked at him, and Yun Cheng only felt his face burning.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this with you! You have some friendship with the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master, and he might appear at an event like today. You should go and talk to himter and ask him not to target our Yun family anymore!¡±


    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re being a little nosy. Putting aside the fact that I don¡¯t have any friendship with the fifth Lord Jiang, even if I do, it¡¯s not our second branch¡¯s turn to stand out, right? You¡¯re not in charge of the Yun family. My eldest and second brothers are right there, but they¡¯re not in a hurry to plead with the fifth Lord, so why are you in a hurry? if the yun family is really gone, can i not take care of you in your old age? Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t go hungry.¡±


    ¡°You ... You¡¯re simply ...¡±


    Yun Cheng was so angry that his hands were shaking.


    yun jian acted as if she didn¡¯t see anything. she waved her hand and said, ¡± ¡± alright, alright. if there¡¯s anything else, you can discuss it with my big brother and second brother when you get back. i¡¯m busy watching the show. ¡±


    he quickly slipped into the crowd and ignored yun cheng.


    On the other side, the snow was not much better.


    ...


    Soon, she was stopped by Jiang Wen and Jiang Yuxiao, the aunt of the Jiang family.


    She had been hiding in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion all this time and refused to meet anyone. Jiang Wen and Jiang Yuxiao would not let her go easily if they saw her here today.


    Ever since they had gone to sea city to look for Shi Yan, their families had been in constant trouble.


    It was either a fatal blow or an intermittent, painless trouble, which made them feel like someone was cutting their flesh with a knife, but not taking their lives.


    this kind of life was really too difficult to endure.


    of course, the losses were also very heavy.


    white snow was jiang che¡¯s biological mother, so they didn¡¯t dare to look for jiang che. they could only look for white snow, hoping that she would plead for them.


    ¡°sister-inw, why don¡¯t you askowu to help us? my son and grandson have suffered a lot because of him. if this goes on, our liu family will really be finished! you¡¯re fifth brother¡¯s biological mother. if you intercede on our behalf, he¡¯ll give you face no matter what.¡±


    jiang wen was in her 70s and was not young. she had nothing to worry about before and had taken good care of herself. when she went to haicheng to find shi yan, she looked energetic, but now she was old and haggard.


    He was in apletely different state than when he went to Sea city Base.


    aunt Bai, please help me talk to Laowu. I only have a small business. If he continues to suppress me, I won¡¯t even have the capital to support my retirement!


    ...


    Jiang Yu also looked Haggard. There were blisters on his mouth, probably because he was too anxious.


    She no longer had the appearance of a nobledy.


    white snow was annoyed,¡±there¡¯s no point in you guysing to me!¡± you all know old fifth¡¯s temper, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t havee to me for help and not go to him to plead for mercy, right? my situation isn¡¯t much better than yours. i just went to look for that little girl called shi yan and said a few words, and he started to suppress the yun and bai families ¡°qianqian.¡±


    ¡°You should have heard about the matter between the Yun family and the Bai family. Forget about the Bai family, the Yun family is headed by his own brother! Although they are half-brothers from different fathers, they are still blood rtives. He didn¡¯t even give us any face.¡±


    ¡± that¡¯s fine. yesterday, he even came to the old house to warn his father and me. he even directly attacked the jiang family. now, all thepanies under the jiang family are in chaos. ¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s just that bad-tempered, and he won¡¯t let go of a small matter. what can i do? don¡¯t look for me, i want to ask him to show mercy, but he has to listen to me!¡±


    sister-inw, no matter what, fifth brother is still your son. You¡¯re so useless! Jiang Wen said with a look of disdain.


    She had always despised white snow, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she needed help, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to talk to white snow.


    old fifth¡¯s temper is really big. It¡¯s not a big deal, yet he¡¯s so calctive!


    White snow also said angrily, ¡± that¡¯s just how he is. I¡¯ve never liked him since he was young. I thought that the car ident would teach him a lesson, but who would¡¯ve thought that not only did he not control his temper, it¡¯s getting worse and worse!


    su mu and shi bozhen couldn¡¯t bear to listen any longer. just as they were about to interrupt, someone else beat them to it.


    ...


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s fine if it¡¯s someone else, but it¡¯s not appropriate for you to say that about ah Che! ah che is your son no matter what!¡± yunqing was a frivolous person and was rarely so serious.


    The eldest young master of the Yun family, Yun Xiao, who was also the head of the Yun family, nced at Jiang Wen and Jiang Yuxiao indifferently before looking at white snow. mom, do you dare to say those words again in front of ah che? ¡±


    white snow choked.


    of course she didn¡¯t dare to.


    She didn¡¯t dare to look at them.


    She was actually a little afraid of her eldest son, Yun Xiao, even though he was famous for his good temper.


    Yun Xi didn¡¯t look at her again and turned her eyes to Jiang Wen and Jiang Yuxiao. ¡± don¡¯t make things difficult for my mother here. she¡¯s not that influential in ah che¡¯s eyes yet. if you dare to interfere in ah che¡¯s private matters, you should be prepared for his revenge. ¡±


    instead of asking my mother for help here, I might as well go and plead with ah che myself.


    Seeing that the two of them had nothing to say, Bai Xue was just about to gloat when she saw Yun Xiao¡¯s indifferent gaze.


    ¡°mom, what are you so proud of? What are you so proud of when you can¡¯t even take care of yourself? Don¡¯t you think we¡¯ve been implicated enough by you?¡±


    ¡°a-qing, are you ming me?¡± white snow was shocked and looked at him.


    ...


    Yun Xiao didn¡¯t deny it and stared straight at her, saying, ¡± ¡°Should I not me you? Father is no longer here, if you want to remarry, Yunqing and I have no objections. we can¡¯t control how you¡¯re going to be biased towards your stepson and ignore your own blood after you marry into the jiang family, but can you think for us a little when you do things?¡±


    ¡± we already knew how capable ah che was when he was very young. it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re biased and don¡¯t take your own son seriously, but why do you have to provoke him again and again? ¡±


    three years ago, ah che was involved in a car ident. It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t seek justice for him, but you even helped the main culprit to plead for mercy. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to face ah che? ¡±


    white snow¡¯s face froze.


    Yun Xiao continued. how did you manage to interfere in ah-Che¡¯s private affairs so righteously after treating him so unfairly? ¡±


    ¡°Do you know why Yunqing and I haven¡¯t done anything to ah che, but we haven¡¯t gone to him to beg him to show mercy to the Yun family? It¡¯s because we don¡¯t have the face to do so, and also because we¡¯re your biological sons, so we deserve to be implicated by you.¡±


    white snow¡¯s body swayed, and she almost lost her bnce.


    ¡± the yun family doesn¡¯t want to get involved in the jiang family¡¯s dispute and the dispute between you and ah che. mom, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    she called out ¡°yunqing,¡± and yunqing also said,¡±take care,¡± and the two walked away together.


    white snow was left standing there, dazed.


    however, she didn¡¯t know that the blow to her had just begun.


    ...


    The originally quiet banquet hall suddenly became noisy.


    The host of today¡¯s banquet had finally made his appearance.

 Chapter 584

    584 Shi Yan¡¯s high-profile appearance


    in fact, xie heng¡¯s appearance a few minutes ago had caused a big sensation.


    In the end, he was the only person of the younger generation in the capital who could bepared to fifth Lord Jiang.


    However, the sensation caused by Xie Heng could not bepared to that of the host of the banquet. There were many reasons, the biggest reason was probably that it was too unexpected.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t appear at the same time as Jiang che, nor did shee downstairs in a high-profile manner like Amy and the other two. She came in from the main entrance.


    The reason why she caused such a sensation was not only because she was followed by Tong Yan, who was dressed in a cool white suit, and Tang Fu, who was dressed in a Petite Pink suit. It was also because Amy and the other two girls had personallye forward to wee her and greeted her respectfully,¡±miss Yan.¡±


    As such, it was clear that Shi Yan was the host of this banquet.


    Everyone looked in the direction of Shi Yan.


    he only felt that the girl¡¯s retro-style light-colored dressplemented her elegant temperament.


    was the girl pretty?


    ...


    it was undoubtedly beautiful.


    however, there were many beautiful women at the banquet today, and her appearance was definitely not the most outstanding. However, she just had a temperament that made people stunned at first nce.


    After greeting Shi Yan, Amy walked in front of Shi Yan and led the way.


    wei chuge and cui hao followed closely behind tong yan and tang fu.


    The crowd automatically opened up a path for them.


    There was a piano stage in the middle of the banquet hall. Someone had been ying there just now, but the performer had already left.


    Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Amy led Shi Yan through the main entrance of the banquet hall to the high stage where the piano was ced.


    She didn¡¯t walk fast, one step at a time, as if she was taking a stroll in the courtyard, not arrogant, not impatient, not fast, not slow.


    To be able to maintain suchposure under the gazes of so many eyes, she was so steady that she didn¡¯t seem like someone of her age.


    in addition to shock, everyone could not help but sigh in admiration.


    however, he was more curious about shi yan.


    ...


    of course, they were only curious about those who did not know shi yan.


    those who knew her were more shocked and in disbelief.


    xuan siyun and the group from the jiang family were the same.


    Xuan Siyun and white Snow¡¯s eyes widened, and their faces turned pale.


    at that moment, there was only one voice in their hearts. how was it possible?


    No matter how shocked and incredulous the people present were, it was not within Shi Yan¡¯s scope of concern. She did not organize such a banquet to shock anyone.


    If the Jiang family didn¡¯t spread rumors that Jiang che was about to marry someone else, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to do this.


    she stood on the stage and looked down.


    there was no contempt in his eyes, only a faint nce.


    However, it somehow made the noisy banquet hall quiet down.


    he didn¡¯t know where her intimidating aura came from, but she clearly looked like a gentle and quiet little girl. at most, she had a better temperament.


    ...


    ¡°good day, everyone.¡± shi yan chuckled.


    ¡± i¡¯m shi yan, the host of this banquet. it¡¯s yanyun manor¡¯s honor and mine to have all of you take time out of your busy schedules to attend this banquet. ¡±


    ¡°there should be many people here who are unfamiliar with me. this is normal. i¡¯m young and have not been in the capital for many years, so not many people have seen me.¡±


    ¡°But my other identity should be well known by most of the people here.¡±


    the members of the shi family in the audience perked up their ears when they heard this, and it was not difficult to detect the excitement in their eyes.


    they were hoping that shi yan would reveal her rtionship with the shi family as they wished.


    the reason why they used the word ¡°hope¡± was that they knew very well that it would be very difficult for them to get what they wanted.


    sure enough, shi yan didn¡¯t mention the shi family.


    She looked at Jiang che, who had entered the venue in a low-key manner during the chaos and was already standing in the crowd below the stage. Her lips curved into a faint smile, ¡± ¡± i¡¯m jiang che¡¯s girlfriend. ¡±


    I don¡¯t think everyone is familiar with the name Jiang che. Everyone else calls him fifth Lord Jiang.


    there was an uproar below.


    ...


    fifth lord jiang!


    there was no one in the capital who did not know this person!


    many people followed shi yan¡¯s line of sight and saw jiang che in the crowd.


    When they saw the fifth Lord in person, they couldn¡¯t help but exim in admiration that he was indeed worthy of the reputation of ¡°a gentleman like jade, gentle and kind.¡± He was truly a figure like an orchid and Jade Tree! even if he was standing in a crowd, he could attract people¡¯s attention with a nce.


    However, not many people dared to look at him directly.


    that was fifth lord jiang, not some random person. how could they stare at him andment on him?


    the injuries from the car ident had healed, and his legs, which the doctor had dered to be impossible to recover from, had also recovered. he even had a girlfriend in haicheng.


    This was no secret in the upper circles of the capital.


    however, few people had seen the recovered fifth lord jiang, and even fewer people had seen his rumored girlfriend. many people did not believe that such a person really existed. that was why so many people were interested in the rumor that the fifth lord jiang and the eldest miss of the xie family were about to have a happy marriage.


    Not many people would believe it, but it didn¡¯t stop them from gossiping in secret.


    after all, this was a rare scandal for the fifth lord jiang.


    ...


    but now, his rumored girlfriend had appeared! and in such a high-profile way!


    He was the owner of Yanyun Manor, the boss behind cloudsoar technology and chuyun group!


    with her status, no one dared to say that she was not worthy of the fifth lord jiang!


    some people also noticed that she had just said that she had not been in the capital for many years. didn¡¯t this mean that she was actually from the capital?


    The smarter ones noticed her surname and thought of the fact that all the members of the Shi family were present at the banquet today. An unlikely thought emerged in their minds.


    she looked about the same age as the eldest miss of the shi family, who was rumored to be doted on by the entire family. most importantly, she looked a little simr to the firstdy of the shi family, su wan!


    some people gasped.


    he felt that he should slow down.


    ignoring everyone¡¯s reaction, shi yan continued, ¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to make such a big scene, but there have been rumors recently that my boyfriend is going to marry someone else.¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend and I aren¡¯t in the capital city, but there are such rumors. I¡¯m not happy to hear it, and I don¡¯t want to show up in the capital city in the future and bebeled as a Snatcher. Jiang che is my boyfriend. When I was with him, he was still single and he didn¡¯t have any intention of giving up on my marriage.¡±


    Looking at Jiang Zhi and Bai Xue in the crowd, Shi Yan smiled and said,¡±If the Jiang family is not satisfied with me, they cane to me and tell me. ying tricks behind people¡¯s backs and causing trouble for others, they are more or less at the bottom. however, i¡¯ve heard that the jiang family is extremely biased and doesn¡¯t value jiang che much. Jiang che is also a man of integrity. Even if others don¡¯t value him, he won¡¯t be in a hurry to cling onto them.¡±


    ...


    it¡¯s a good thing Jiang che has some ability. He can still live well without the protection of the family. It¡¯s just that with Jiang che like this, his marriage doesn¡¯t seem to be in the hands of the Jiang family.


    seeing jiang zhi and white snow say such things in this kind of situation, she didn¡¯t leave them any face at all, and it was a hard p to their faces.


    there were some things that everyone was well aware of, but theyer of shame was not removed in the end.


    shi yan had said this in public, so the jiang family no longer had thisyer of shame.

 Chapter 585

    585 My sister is called Shi Yan


    Usually, Shi Yan wouldn¡¯t do such a shameful thing in public, but now was an exception.


    back in haicheng, she had already wanted to help jiang che vent his anger. she also thought that one day when she returned to the capital, she would definitely find an opportunity to help jiang che vent his anger.


    today¡¯s asion was very suitable.


    however, for jiang che¡¯s sake, she didn¡¯t overdo it and only went to the point.


    There weren¡¯t many stupid people present, so when she said this, everyone could understand.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. Have fun, everyone.¡±


    Just as she was about to walk off the stage, she suddenly thought of something and stoppedughing. ¡± oh, by the way, my engagement party with the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord has already been put on the agenda. the venue of the engagement party should be in the capital. when the timees, you cane and join in the fun if you have the time. ¡±


    a sharp-eyed person caught a glimpse of the ring on her finger.


    they couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    ...


    Boyfriend and girlfriend and fianc¨¦e were twopletely different concepts.


    it seemed like the two of them were set in stone!


    no wonder he made such a big fuss to dere his sovereignty when he heard such a rumor. anyone would not be happy to hear that their partner was about to marry someone else.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t intend to stay on the stage, but she didn¡¯t leave immediately.


    ¡°wait,¡±


    Someone suddenly spoke up from below the stage. The voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it was enough for most people to hear.


    It was mainly because the person who spoke was somewhat unexpected.


    however, not many people were surprised that he spoke up at this time.


    after shi poran spoke, he directly walked up the stage.


    he stood beside shi yan.


    ¡°i¡¯m shi boran.¡± He said.


    ...


    even if he didn¡¯t say it, there weren¡¯t many people who didn¡¯t know him.


    He was the young master of the Shi family and the new head of the Shi family. Now, he was the head of the Shi family. everyone had a deep impression of him, not only because he was the new head of the shi family, but also because he was different from the previous heads of the shi family.


    In the past, the head of the Shi family had always been gentler. Shi Boran was different. His methods could only be described in one word-ruthless.


    He was not like the previous head of the Shi family, who did not value power and scattered the power of the family. ever since he came to power, he had absolute authority in the shi family.


    most importantly, he did note to power through his father¡¯s ¡± abdication ¡°. he relied on himself to grasp the power in his hands bit by bit and finally sat in the position of the head of the shi family.


    No one knew how the Shi family, which was ¡°gentle¡± and ¡°did not value power,¡± managed to raise such a person. he was the heir of the shi family and the shi family would be his sooner orter. however, he did not wait for the previous head to give up his power and chose to seize it himself.


    in many people¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t need to do this.


    of course, there were also many people who admired him.


    In a family like the Shi family, where power was not centralized, it was not an easy thing to hold all the power in one¡¯s hands and have absolute speaking rights.


    But Shi poran had done it.


    and he was not even 28 years old!


    ...


    however, the shi family was known for their harmony. even if they seized power, they did not fight and fight.


    The person who seized power needed to consolidate power bit by bit, but the previous leader was not guarded against him. He allowed him to consolidate power, and even took the initiative to give up the power of the family at the right time.


    It was so harmonious.


    The Shi family was unique in this way of seizing power.


    it was because the shi family was too low-key and never told outsiders about the family matters, so few outsiders knew about the internal affairs of the shi family.


    ¡± i have a younger sister. she¡¯s the only girl in three generations of the shi family. it¡¯s no secret that she¡¯s the only youngdy of the shi family. many of you here should know that. ¡±


    Who didn¡¯t know that the Shi family had a precious pearl in their palms?


    Unfortunately, the Shi family was very protective of her, and almost no one had ever seen her.


    ¡°my younger sister is called shi yan.¡±


    Even though many people had already guessed it, hearing Shi poran say it out loud, they still felt uneasy.


    ¡± my sister hasn¡¯t been in the capital for the past few years, so you might not be familiar with her. in the future, my sister will probably be walking around the capital often. if we meet on other asions, please take care of her. ¡±


    ...


    she was not worthy of being taken care of. not to mention that she was the pearl in the palm of the shi family, no one dared to provoke her!


    yanyun manor¡¯s banquet had attracted so much attention. wasn¡¯t it because yanyun manor¡¯s existence itself was very frightening?


    This was what most of the people present were thinking.


    ¡°In addition, Zhenzhen¡±


    as shi poran spoke, he looked at shi yan and then at jiang che, who was in the crowd. he then said, ¡± ¡°there¡¯s something i need to tell you. my sister is currently studying at a university in haicheng. she has a boyfriend there, and our whole family knows about it. My sister has been sensible since she was young. We won¡¯t interfere in her marriage. Her family will support whoever she likes and wants to be with.¡±


    ¡°my sister and the fifth master of the jiang family have been informed of their engagement, and they are all in agreement. however, i have to emphasize that this is not a marriage alliance between the shi family and the jiang family.¡±


    ¡°my sister only values the jiang family¡¯s fifth master, who is recuperating in the jiang family of sea city, and not the jiang family¡¯s fifth master in the capital. We agreed to their marriage not because of fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s status, but because he was chosen by my sister.¡±


    Some people who wanted to watch the show wanted to see someone from the Shi family stand out to object. After all, once Shi Boran said this, the rtionship with the Jiang family would bepletely frozen.


    unfortunately, the shi family had nothing to show them.


    no one from the shi family made a sound.


    however, someone from the jiang family said something.


    ...


    ¡°i agree with young master shi. this is indeed not a marriage between the shi family and the jiang family.¡±


    the only person in the jiang family who dared to speak like this at this time, other than jiang che, was jiang yu.


    everyone¡¯s eyes turned to jiang qi.


    she thought he was up to something.


    he thought there was a show to watch.


    there was indeed a show to watch, but it was not quite the show they had thought.


    Jiang Yao changed the topic and continued, ¡± the jiang family doesn¡¯t care about my fifth uncle¡¯s private affairs, and the jiang family has no right to care about them. whoever my fifth uncle wants to marry and be with is his own business. it has nothing to do with the jiang family. ¡±


    ¡± three years ago, my fifth uncle was seriously injured in a car ident and was forced to give up the power of the jiang family. since then, the jiang family has no right to ask about my fifth uncle¡¯s matters. ¡±


    ¡°Jiang Yu, what nonsense are you talking about!¡± jiang zhe interrupted him anxiously.


    Jiang Yao was unmoved and continued to say with a smile, ¡± ¡°dad, what¡¯s the hurry? I didn¡¯t say anything overboard. I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±


    ¡°what, you forced my fifth uncle to give up his power in the past, and now that you can¡¯t hold on anymore, you want to call my fifth uncle back? it¡¯s not a big deal to call my fifth uncle back, and i also agree with your sincerity. after all, the jiang family is getting worse and worse without fifth uncle¡¯s support. as a member of the jiang family, i don¡¯t want to see the jiang family fall so easily.¡±


    ...


    but on one hand, you want to call fifth uncle back to clean up the mess for you, but on the other hand, you¡¯re afraid that fifth uncle¡¯s continued power will affect your own interests. You¡¯ve been secretly trying to make fifth uncle unhappy. That¡¯s a little unkind.


    ¡°You ...¡±


    Jiang Zhe lowered his voice. Jiang Yu. Do you really have to say this here? ¡±


    he lowered his voice, but jiang yu didn¡¯t.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I have to say it here. Some words have to be said in front of everyone for them to be meaningful. dad, i can¡¯t even say anything about what you guys have done.¡±


    ¡°I know that after what I¡¯ve said today, the news that the Jiang family and my fifth uncle havepletely fallen out will spread, and the Jiang family will be in big trouble. But what does that have to do with me?¡±

 Chapter 586

    586 Merciless face-pping


    jiang yu¡¯s smile was a little evil,pletely different from his usual gentle image as a university professor. he was like a demon.


    ¡± don¡¯t try to pressure me with the honor of the family. i don¡¯t have that kind of thing. whether the jiang family is prosperous or ruined has nothing to do with me. i don¡¯t rely on the jiang family for a living. ¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t stand how you guys do things!¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re asking for a favor, you should act like you¡¯re asking for a favor. While you¡¯re asking for a favor, you¡¯re defending against them, and even secretly trying to hinder them. i won¡¯t talk about the past, i¡¯ll only talk about the recent events.¡±


    Jiang Yu stepped forward and looked at Jiang Yan and Bai Xue, whose expressions were uglier than the other.¡±grandfather, grandmother, you all know that my fifth uncle has a partner in sea city. if you are not satisfied, you can directly go to my fifth uncle and tell him. you don¡¯t dare to go find fifth uncle, so you spread rumors about your intention to marry into the xie family. who are you trying to disgust?¡±


    She nced at Shi Yan and said,¡±I don¡¯t think much of this miss Shi either. In my opinion, no one is worthy of fifth uncle. However, she¡¯s the person whom fifth uncle values.¡± since fifth uncle likes her, then i will naturally acknowledge her as fifth aunt.¡±


    ¡°look at you guys, why are you pulling a long face? Dare to do but not admit? Eh, you guys don¡¯t think that you can hide this from everyone, do you? or do you think that even if they know, no one will say it out loud, so you can pretend that nothing happened?¡±


    ¡°what are you thinking? how can there be such a good thing in this world?¡±


    ¡°if you dare to do it, i dare to say it. If you¡¯re angry, you cane and settle the score with meter, and I¡¯ll apany you. I just don¡¯t know if the Jiang family can still stand the torment now.¡±


    ...


    He turned to look at white snow and said with a bit of disdain,¡±also, grandmother, forget about grandfather, you¡¯re my fifth uncle¡¯s mother. what good does it do you to target my fifth uncle? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but you treat your stepsons better than your own sons.¡±


    ¡°do you want others to praise you as a good stepmother?¡±


    White Snow¡¯s face was red and white, and it was a little twisted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so devilishly usually, it¡¯s quite embarrassing, and it¡¯s very easy to be pped in the face. look, didn¡¯t i get pped in the face today?¡±


    you thought that miss Shi was just a country bumpkin without any background and looked down on her. You queued up and went to Haicheng one by one to cause trouble for her. Do you feel embarrassed now? ¡±


    The people who had gone to Haicheng to cause trouble for Shi Yan blushed and did not dare to look up, especially Jiang Wen and Jiang Yuxiao, who kept their heads so low that they wished no one could see them.


    They couldn¡¯t afford to provoke Shi Yan, no matter which identity she revealed. They were afraid that Shi Yan would bring up old scores with them and make their already bad situation worse.


    if you ask me, fifth uncle is too soft-hearted. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t care if they were rted by blood or if they were biological parents. I would settle the score with them one by one!


    some people looked at jiang che.


    His expression did not change at all. He would asionally look at Shi Yan, who was standing on the stage, or look at Jiang Yu like an onlooker. It was as if Jiang Yu was not talking about him and he was just an outsider.


    He was not affected by external factors at all, and his heart was so calm. He was indeed worthy of being the fifth Lord Jiang.


    ...


    however, was jiang yu serious when he said that the fifth lord was too soft-hearted?


    Although the fifth Lord Jiang was a gentlemanly man who looked gentle and reserved, he was truly ruthless when he needed to be. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people who respected and feared him.


    ¡°that¡¯s all i want to say.¡±


    she smiled at shi yan and said,¡±i¡¯m sorry, miss shi. i¡¯ve stolen your limelight.¡± It¡¯s just that there are some things that should be said in such a crowded ce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± shi yan replied with a smile.


    Not to mention that she wasn¡¯t someone who liked to be in the limelight, she intended to lower her presence once she achieved her goal. Even if she liked to show off, she didn¡¯t mind Jiang Yu¡¯s actions at all.


    It would be better to steal the limelight a few more times.


    she liked it when people stood up for jiang che like this.


    jiang yu was a good person.


    After making everyone anxious, Jiang Yu disappeared before they could react.


    Shi poran retracted his attention and was about to reach out to help Shi Yan off the stage when he saw Jiang che walk up.


    ...


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± he said to Shi poran.


    Shi Yan nodded at Shi poran, then smiled and ced her hand in Jiang Che¡¯s, letting him lead her down the stage.


    it was not until the three of them had left the high tform that the crowd gradually recovered from the shocking scene just now.


    He couldn¡¯t help but sigh that Jiang Xi really lived up to the saying ¡°when you¡¯re silent, you¡¯ll amaze the world with a single brilliant feat¡±!


    as everyone knew, jiang shasha and jiang yu were the most indifferent to fame and fortune.


    But today, Jiang Yu looked very different from how he was known to everyone. he dared to criticize his grandparents in public, and he didn¡¯t even let his father off.


    he had even stood on the opposite side of the whole family and spoke to the fifth lord jiang. this was not something that could be achieved with courage, but with confidence.


    sure enough, the people from a family like the jiang family were not simple.


    after they came back to their senses, someone wanted to go forward and chat with shi yan. most of the people who came to this banquet came with the intention of befriending the host of the banquet.


    however, jiang che, the revered fifth lord jiang, was right beside shi yan. those who wanted to make friends with shi yan did not dare to approach her.


    He chose to wait and see.


    ...


    Old master Shi and old Madam Shi were the first to walk up to them.


    The two old men were in aplicated mood.


    It was hard not to feelplicated. So many things had popped up in front of him.


    ¡°yanyan,¡± Xie Xi n called out to her with a smile. Unlike the other kind olddies, he didn¡¯te forward to hold the hands of the younger generation to show his concern.


    They were not too close, but they were not too distant either.


    perhaps it was because xie xi n¡¯s image as a strong woman was too deeply rooted in people¡¯s hearts, her kind smile was already very different from her usual self in the eyes of others.


    ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded to Shi Min. ¡°Grandfather.¡±


    Shi Chen looked at her, as if he had a thousand words to say. After a long time, he only said a few words, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good, it¡¯s good.¡±


    other people didn¡¯t know what he meant by ¡°quite easy.¡± most people thought he was talking about shi yan and jiang che¡¯s marriage.


    Shi Yan knew that it was not the case.


    ...


    he was talking about yanyun manor, amy, chugo, and the other people, as well as their respective properties.


    shi yan smiled back at shi xun and said nothing.


    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to say it, but he didn¡¯t know what was appropriate.


    How did she manage to do so much under their strict surveince?


    this was more or less showing off and acting in a fit of pique, so there was no need to.


    Besides, Amy and the others were the ones who were capable, not her. she only gave some money and some suggestions, but she didn¡¯t do anything. To be more specific, these achievements belonged to Amy and the others, and had little to do with her.


    however, if amy and the others were willing to acknowledge her and help her, she would not refuse.


    she didn¡¯t need these things in the past, but now that she was with jiang che, she needed them.


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t speak, so the atmosphere inevitably became a little subtle.


    xie xi n sighed in his heart and took the initiative to break the subtle atmosphere, ¡± ¡± yanyan, your dress is not bad. it suits you very well. ¡±


    thank you, grandmother. Jiang che chose this.


    ...


    at the mention of jiang che, shi yan¡¯s smile became more lively.


    Xie Xi n,¡±hehe.¡±


    Oh? ¡± he lifted his eyes and nced at Jiang che. you have good taste.


    ¡°thank you,¡± he said. jiang che replied calmly.


    xie xi n was speechless.


    did he really think she wasplimenting him?


    even though he did have good taste.


    seeing that many people were hesitating and wanted to talk to him, xie xi n thought that they would only make the atmosphere more awkward if they continued to stay here, so he simply said, ¡± we won¡¯t disturb you young people. Your grandfather and I will go home first. We¡¯lle over early tomorrow and wait for you toe over for lunch.


    ¡°Alright, grandmother.¡±


    jiang che nced at shi yan and followed suit. ¡± ¡°alright, grandmother.¡±


    shi chen and xie xi n gave him aplicated look.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t mind.


    it was only when she met shi yan¡¯s smiling eyes that a smile appeared in her eyes.


    as soon as the two old men left, someone was ready to step forward.


    Naturally, they were not those onlookers. Most of them knew Shi Yan or Jiang che.


    jiang rui was one of them.


    she was very excited now.


    To be precise, she had started to get excited since Shi Yan¡¯s high-profile appearance.


    not to mention the others, seeing xuan siyun¡¯s face of disbelief and shock, she was very happy.


    but she was still a step slower than xuan siyun.


    ¡°so student shi is the young miss of the shi family. i¡¯ve been disrespectful!¡±


    ¡°Miss Xuan,¡± Shi Yan smiled and nodded at her.


    I thought that miss Xuan would care more about my identity as the host of this banquet than the Miss of the Shi family. It seems that she isn¡¯t.

 Chapter 587

    587 Jiang Che¡¯s ruthless attack


    Xuan Siyun hade to visit Yanyun Manor yesterday, but she had waited for a few hours without seeing him. this matter was not considered a secret and not many people knew about it. however, after such a banquet, someone would always mention it. as the news spread from one person to another, more and more people knew about it.


    hence, shi yan¡¯s words sounded like she was mocking her.


    In fact, Xuan Siyun had never been an irrational person. She had always been very calm. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to watch others fight for the right of inheritance and reap the benefits in the end.


    After Shi Yan¡¯s identity was exposed, her rationality told her that she should leave quietly and never have any contact with Shi Yan again. This was the most beneficial for her.


    however, all the feelings of shame, anger, and unwillingness had piled up together. in addition, the people around her were pointing at her andughing at her when she had visited yanyun manor yesterday.


    Her motive for visiting misty cloud Manor was to make friends with him. Anyone could see that. Her feelings for Jiang che were no secret in their circle, even though she had never openly expressed it.


    if it wasn¡¯t for this, when she first appeared in sea city, yun hui wouldn¡¯t have been able to see through her intentions.


    She wanted to befriend the owner of Yanyun Manor so that he could help her. And she needed help. In addition to helping her fight for the inheritance of the Xuan family, she also needed to be morepetitive in fighting to be the most suitable person for the fifth Lord.


    As a result, the ridicule for her attempt to befriend the master of Yanyun Manor was doubled. For a moment, anger rushed to her head andpletely overwhelmed her rationality. She rushed straight to Shi Yan.


    ...


    however, when she really rushed forward and faced shi yan and jiang che at the same time, xuan siyun regained a little of her rationality.


    suppressing the anger in his heart, heughed and said,¡±miss shi, you must be joking. i¡¯m surprised by any of your identities.¡± when i first met you in haicheng, i thought that miss shi was really just a country girl. Come to think of it, miss Shi is clearly of noble birth and should have lived afortable life. Why did she forge such a misleading identity?¡±


    ¡°if you didn¡¯t have the identity of a country girl with no background, miss shi¡¯s maternal family would be in haicheng. you wouldn¡¯t have moved to the jiang family in haicheng to stay, would you? I heard that miss Shi and ah che got together because they both live in the Jiang family in Haicheng.¡±


    Looking at the two of them, Xuan Siyun smiled maliciously.¡±You two met at the Jiang family¡¯s old house in Haicheng, right?¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and was about to reply, but she didn¡¯t have the chance.


    ¡°so what if i am? so what if i am not?¡± jiang che beat her to it.


    his handsome face was as gentle as ever, but his good-looking peach-shaped eyes were deep with a hint of coldness that was not difficult to detect.


    fifth lord jiang was truly enraged!


    everyone quieted down, and snow white, who was with xuan siyun, took a few steps back subconsciously.


    jiang che was indeed angry.


    from the time shi yan had proposed to return to the capital to the time he had apanied her back, he hadn¡¯t interfered much. everything had gone ording to shi yan¡¯s ns and he had only cooperated.


    ...


    He only had one purpose in doing so, and that was to make Shi Yan happy.


    Standing in the crowd and watching Shi Yan dere her sovereignty andpletelybel him as her, he was happy. The little bit of negative emotions brought about by his return to the Jiang family yesterday hadpletely dissipated.


    he only had her in his eyes and heart.


    he was happy, and so was she.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to see her return to the capital, a ce that made her sad, and her mood had obviously improved a little. Xuan Siyun had toe out at this time to find trouble. How could he not be angry?


    What made him even angrier was that Xuan Siyun called him ¡± ah che ¡°!


    Although he and miss Shi usually addressed each other as ¡± Mr. Jiang ¡± and ¡± miss Shi ¡°, they would asionally call each other by their names.


    He remembered that miss Shi had also called him ¡± ah che ¡± in the beginning. Since when did she only call him ¡± Jiang che ¡± even when she called his name?


    it seemed to be after xuan siyun went to haicheng to see him and called him ¡± ah che ¡°!


    Miss Shi did not show it, but it turned out that she did care.


    he had actually not noticed it until now.


    ...


    What was going on? he wasn¡¯t even close to xuan siyun!


    they had suffered this disaster for no reason!


    ¡°miss xuan, what do you want to say? Are you trying to say that Yanyan and I met on purpose?¡±


    Xuan Siyun had said all this on purpose to lead others in this direction, but she didn¡¯t expect Jiang che to say it out loud.


    He couldn¡¯t hold back his smug smile.


    ¡°i¡¯m not yingluo.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak and continued, ¡± ¡°our acquaintance was deliberately arranged by yanyan? Miss Xuan, are you overestimating me or underestimating Yanyan? not to mention yanyan¡¯s family background and the shocking business that she built without relying on her family when she was less than 20 years old, just yanyan¡¯s outstanding talent and appearance alone, which part of it would require her to scheme against me?¡±


    As he spoke, Jiang che looked at Shi Yan. His originally cold eyes became warm at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the gentleness in his eyes was about to overflow.


    he said,¡±from the beginning, i was the one who pursued yanyan, not her. i was extremely d to have met her.¡± Let¡¯s not talk about the fact that Yanyan and I met because of fate. There was no scheming, and even if there was, I would be willing to be schemed by her. ¡±


    ¡°as for why yanyan lived alone in the countryside for so many years despite being the eldest daughter of the shi family, i hope that miss xuan will not overinterpret it. Yanyan had her own opinions since she was young. She didn¡¯t like to rely on her family and wanted to be more independent. She did the right thing, and today¡¯s banquet is the best proof.¡±


    That was true.


    ...


    he was from yanyun manor, yun teng technology, and chu yun group. some people who had dealt with the people in qingcheng recognized tong yan.


    He was even more aware of Shi Yan¡¯s energy.


    ¡°Also, although I had some business dealings with house Xuan in my early years, I¡¯ve only dealt with the elders of the house and never interacted with miss Xuan, so we really can¡¯t be considered close. Miss Xuan, please address me in a different way. We¡¯re still far from being able to call each other by name.¡±


    After he finished speaking, no matter how colorful Xuan Siyun¡¯s face was, Jiang che nced at white snow beside him. ¡°Mother, do you have something to say?¡±


    of course, she had something to say!


    she wanted to question shi yan, who was the youngdy of the shi family and had such great ability, why she didn¡¯t say it out loud and why she deliberately misled her.


    However, did white snow dare to say it now?


    not to mention now, if jiang che was willing to speak calmly, she might not even dare to.


    she had rushed over because of a sudden impulse, but she regretted it the moment she reacted.


    Now that Jiang Xi had pointed her out, she regretted her impulsiveness even more.


    ¡°no, i don¡¯t have anything to say. i, i just wanted toe over to tell you that your dad and i will go back first. It¡¯s, it¡¯s your father and I who have let you down for all the things that happened in the past. What Luan ¡®er said to you just now was absolutely right! Don¡¯t worry, your dad and I won¡¯t me him, and we won¡¯t look for trouble with him after this, Yingluo!¡±


    ...

 Chapter 588

    588 they were all just watching a show


    jiang che interrupted her ruthlessly. ¡± even if you want to find trouble with him, you have to have the ability to do so. do you really think that jiang xi is brainless and doesn¡¯t consider the consequences? ¡±


    the mockery in his words was not obvious, but it was not difficult to hear.


    White Snow¡¯s expression froze.


    of course, she knew that jiang zhi dared to speak like that because he had confidence. she was only saying that so that he wouldn¡¯t direct his anger on her!


    she was his mother, but he did not give her any face at all!


    He was not likable when he was young, and even more so when he grew up!


    ¡°i¡¯m yingying!¡±


    ¡°If mother is smart enough, she should leave now and not keep trying to make her presence known in front of me.¡±


    White snow still wanted to say something, but Jiang Zhi pulled her away with a dark expression.


    ...


    ¡°Still not leaving? Do you think that your son is not cruel enough to us?¡±


    Before he left, Jiang Qian looked at Jiang che coldly. He did not hide the dissatisfaction in his eyes at all. However, he was afraid of Jiang che and did not dare to say anything.


    after white snow was dragged away, jiang che¡¯s gaze turned to xuan siyun again. ¡± ¡°is there anything else, miss xuan?¡±


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s expression was beyond ugly.


    ¡°What I said just now was indeed inappropriate. I mean no harm. I hope that Zhenzhen, fifth master Jiang, and miss Shi will not take it to heart!¡± She continued to be tense.


    ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you two. I have some work to deal with, so I¡¯ll go back first.¡±


    Looking at Shi Yan, Xuan Siyun¡¯s eyes were filled with malice.¡±Miss Shi, goodbye!¡±


    xuan siyun left, but she left rather dejectedly.


    Seeing this, Jiang Rui couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue in her heart and walked towards Shi Yan.


    ¡°yan, fifth uncle,¡±


    the excitement in his eyes from watching a good show was simply too obvious.


    ...


    Jiang che nced at her and nodded in response.


    ¡°did youe alone?¡± shi yan smiled at her.


    ¡± yes, my brother¡¯spany is busy. he can¡¯t leave. ¡±


    As she spoke, Jiang Rui secretly gave Shi Yan a thumbs-up.


    Shi Yan understood what she meant. She was referring to her rtionship with Yanyun Manor.


    He smiled helplessly.


    He began to chat with Jiang Rui, asking her how she was doing these few days. Jiang Rui mentioned Xuan Liuying¡¯s car ident and the two of them chatted about it.


    After a short chat, Xuan Jinrui came forward in his wheelchair.


    He simply greeted the two of them, ¡± ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, eldest miss Shi.¡±


    then, she said to jiang rui, ¡± rui ¡®er, i have something to do. i¡¯ll go back first. i know you won¡¯t leave with me now. stay and have fun. call me if you need anything. ¡±


    ¡°alright, cousin.¡± jiang rui smiled with her eyes narrowed.


    ...


    Everyone knew what Xuan Jinrui¡¯s intentions were foring forward to greet them. no matter what xuan jinrui¡¯s intentions were, it was to her advantage, and jiang rui was happy to see it.


    She had entered the venue with Xuan Jinrui, talked with Xuan Siyun, and Amy greeted her, which made her more prominent. Now, she was the center of attention again because of Yan and fifth uncle.


    In fact, she could have talked to Yan in a quiet ce, but Yan chose to talk to her in front of so many people. She knew Yan wanted to help her.


    She wasn¡¯t a person who didn¡¯t want to ept good people, and she wasn¡¯t very career-minded either. She wouldn¡¯t try to prove her ability with her own efforts.


    he could have easily achieved his goal, so there was no need to make things moreplicated.


    Yan could save her a lot of time and effort, and it was Yan¡¯s kind intention. She wouldn¡¯t pretend that she didn¡¯t need it.


    She really needed the help of her uncle and Yan!


    The earlier he dealt with these potential dangers, the earlier he would be able to clear them.


    Naturally, there were people who came forward to greet Shi Yan and Jiang che, but most of them were people who knew Shi Yan or Jiang che. Those who didn¡¯t know them didn¡¯t dare toe forward. Even if she had the courage to step forward, it was all gone after seeing Jiang Che¡¯s anger.


    However, not going up to say hello didn¡¯t mean that he was going to leave now.


    even if he couldn¡¯t build a rtionship with shi yan and jiang che, he could still find amy and the other assistants to get to know them. otherwise, it would be good to stay and watch the show.


    ...


    In any case, there was nock of drama in such an asion.


    Don¡¯t forget why this rumored girlfriend of the fifth Lord Jiang organized this banquet. and as one of the main characters of this banquet, the eldest daughter of the xie family was present.


    Xie xingran had been studying abroad for many years, so not many people in the capital knew her. he could recognize that she was the young miss of the xie family because she had been following xie heng since she entered the banquet hall.


    When Shi Yan stood up to dere her sovereignty, some people who heard the rumors secretlyughed at her, thinking that they could anger her. Unfortunately, Xie xingran acted as if nothing had happened the whole time.


    However, the people watching the show didn¡¯t think that she really didn¡¯t care. Most of them thought that she was pretending to be calm.


    therefore, when xie heng led her and xie xingchen to shi yan and jiang che, xie xingran became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.


    Some people were afraid of being noticed, so they pretended to be talking to others, but in fact, their eyes were ncing in their direction.


    ¡°Miss Shi, fifth master Jiang,¡± Xie Heng spoke first.


    they had met in private, but on such a public asion, xie heng naturally had toe and greet the two.


    in the early years, not many people knew about the marriage between the shi family and the xie family, but not all of them knew. It was only after the two ns stopped mentioning this matter that the discussions slowly died down.


    Today, Shi Yan had made a public appearance, and Xie Heng was also present.


    ...


    It was inevitable that people would bring up the events of that year to discuss.


    Xie Heng didn¡¯t want bad rumors to spread. Whether it was bad rumors about Shi Yan or bad rumors about him, he didn¡¯t want them to spread.


    He might as welle face to face with the two of them.


    This was why the scene in front of him happened.


    Shi Yan and Jiang che both nodded at him.¡±thank you, patriarch.¡±


    Xie Heng took a ss of wine from a nearby waiter and raised his ss to the two of them,¡±i¡¯ll first congratte the two of you. i¡¯ll be waiting to drink your wedding wine.¡±


    he was really frank and open. if jiang che didn¡¯t know his feelings for shi yan, he wouldn¡¯t have noticed anything wrong.


    he took two sses of wine from the side and handed one to shi yan.


    ¡°thank you,¡± the two of them replied at the same time.


    jiang che was convinced of xie heng¡¯s abilities.


    it was still the same words. in any case, if it was him, he would definitely not be able to do what xie heng did.


    ...


    Not only did he give face to others, but he also gave face to himself.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll find your destiny soon, master Xie,¡± Jiang che said sincerely.


    ¡°thank you,¡± xie heng said.


    everyone¡¯s hopes of watching xie heng¡¯s show were dashed, and they could only ce their hopes on xie xingran.


    but unfortunately, their hopes of watching the show were going to be dashed again.


    after xie heng, xie xingran also took a ss of wine to toast shi yan and jiang che. she smiled and said sincerely,¡±i¡¯ll be going abroad to continue my studies soon, so i might not be able to attend your wedding. i¡¯d like to say ¡®congrattions¡¯ to you in advance.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.


    although their hopes of watching a good show had been dashed again and again, the banquet had given them a great shock. apart from a few people, everyone who came to attend this banquet felt that this trip was not in vain.

 Chapter 589

    589 the banquet¡¯s aftereffects are great


    the banquet at yanyun manor had already attracted a lot of attention, and after the banquet ended, it became even more popr.


    the sounds of discussion could be heard everywhere.


    Jiang che and Shi Yan were naturally at the center of the conversation.


    it was mainly shi yan.


    From this day on, the capital had another figureparable to fifth Lord Jiang and n head Xie.


    Yes, Shi Yan was already as famous as Jiang che and Xie Heng. When others mentioned her, they wouldn¡¯tpare her to Xuan Siyun, Xie xingran, and the other daughters of the aristocratic families.


    In the past, when people mentioned Xuan Siyun, they would say that the only person who couldpare to her status in the capital was the eldest daughter of the Shi family. Now that Shi Yan¡¯s various identities had been exposed, when others mentioned her, her identity as the youngdy of the Shi family was just one of her many identities that were not very representative.


    besides these identities, she was also the fianc¨¦e of the fifth lord jiang!


    When these two people were together, not only were they both talented and beautiful, but they were also a strong Alliance!


    ...


    Other than that, there were also a few voices discussing other people.


    for example, xie heng, xie xingran, xuan siyun, jiang yu, shi poran, shi poxun, and jiang rui qianqian.


    As for Jiang Rui, after what happened at the banquet, her identity as the granddaughter of the Xuan family had already been spread. Many people knew about it.


    the granddaughter of the xuan family wasn¡¯t anything special, but jiang rui was more than that. She was the granddaughter of the Xuan family, the young miss of the Yu and Jiang families of Sea city, the niece of the fifth Lord of Jiang, and a good friend of Shi Yan!


    she appeared in the capital city at the time of her biological mother¡¯s car ident, and she even appeared with xuan jinrui, a strongpetitor for the inheritance of the xuan family. no one would believe that there was nothing fishy about this.


    The main thing was that Xuan Jinrui was a famous sickly man. Even if he won his battle with Xuan Siyun, he wouldn¡¯t have many days left to live.


    jiang rui was different. she was young and energetic, and most importantly, she had a powerful backer.


    It was well known that the sessor of the Xuan family was not limited to grandchildren. furthermore, jiang rui¡¯s biological mother was the previous heir of the xuan family, xuan liuying!


    so after the poprity brought by shi yan, there were people waiting to see the excitement of house xuan.


    not only the xuan family, but the shi and jiang families also became the center of attention. However,pared to the Xuan and Jiang families, the discussions about the Shi family were more positive.


    After the new head of the Shi family, Shi Boran, came Shi Yan. It was hard for the discussions not to be positive. Now, everyone praised the Shi family for raising their juniors.


    ...


    The Jiang family was treated as a joke.


    even though they had a trump card like the fifth lord, they didn¡¯t make good use of it and even made their rtionship with him so strained. even the word ¡®stupid¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to describe the jiang family.


    It was no wonder that the Jiang family was going downhill.


    even after returning to the jiang family from the yanyun manor, bai xue had notpletely recovered from her dazed state.


    Jiang Xun¡¯s situation was not much better than hers.


    his expression was extremely ugly.


    ¡°w-what should we do now?¡±


    bai xue didn¡¯t have much ability. when she was in the yun family, she relied on yun xiao and yun qing¡¯s father, and after she married into the jiang family, she relied on jiang zhi. In this situation, she was at a loss. Other than asking for help, there was nothing she could do.


    jiang zhi angrily mmed the ss of water in his hand on the table,¡±you¡¯re asking me, but who should i ask!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve given birth to good sons!¡±


    ¡°a good son i have? is he only my son? now that you¡¯re pushing all the me onto me, have you forgotten that you¡¯ve also caused him trouble?¡±


    ...


    speaking of this, I suddenly remembered that you visited the Shi family not long ago. Did you already know about the rtionship between Shi Yan and the Shi family? ¡±


    Without needing Jiang Xun to reply, white snow knew that she was right from his expression.


    you ... he couldn¡¯t suppress his anger. you actually knew about it!


    ¡°Since you knew, why didn¡¯t you tell me? it felt good to see her taking revenge on me. Recording an apology video, I¡¯ve never been so embarrassed in my life!¡±


    ¡°did you not lose enough face at the banquet today?¡± Perhaps the more he thought about it, the angrier he got. Jiang Yi directly threw the ss of water beside him.


    ¡°Shua shua!¡± White snow was so scared that she started to shiver.


    He didn¡¯t even have the confidence he had just now.


    ¡°what, what¡¯s the use of justining? you¡¯d better think of a way. are you really going to watch the jiang family be suppressed like this? In just one day, the Jiang family¡¯s assets have shrunk by one-tenth!¡±


    bai xue didn¡¯t care about anything, so of course, it wasn¡¯t her ability that she knew about this. she only knew about this when she returned to the jiang family and heard the conversation between jiang yun and jiang bai.


    Now, other than Jiang Zuo, whose legs were disabled, and the eldestdy of the Jiang family, who was still recuperating, there were only Jiang Zhi and Bai Xue left in the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion. Jiang Yu and Jiang Nan¡¯s family of three did not return, while the others rushed to thepany.


    ¡°think of a way! what can i do? Do you want me to beg that unfilial son?¡±


    ...


    It was obvious that begging was useless.


    the two of them were very clear about this.


    ¡± why don¡¯t you let nan ¡®er look for ah che? i remember that nan¡¯ er and ah che have a bit of a friendship. maybe if nan ¡®er goes to plead for him, ah che will give him face. ¡± White snow said hesitantly.


    ¡°jiang nan? It¡¯s already good enough that he didn¡¯t help Jiang Yu criticize us today. Do you still think that he can help us plead?¡±


    Apart from Jiang Yu, Jiang Qian knew what the rest of the Jiang family¡¯s juniors were like.


    Ever since Jiang Che¡¯s car ident and it was confirmed that the main culprit was Jiang Nan¡¯s father, Jiang Zuo, Jiang Nan had gradually distanced himself from the Jiang family. He had an idle position in thepany. If it was not necessary, he would not return to the old residence at all.


    ¡°i remember that your two sons in the yun family have a good rtionship with that unfilial son. that unfilial son has suppressed so many families, but the yun family has suppressed them the least. Why don¡¯t you go to your two sons and ask them to help you out?¡±


    white snow¡¯s face froze.


    It was only at the banquet today that Yun Xiao and Yun Qing came to her and said those words. they probably didn¡¯t even want to see her now, let alone help her.


    thinking about this, white snow¡¯s heart sank.


    she had three sons, but none of them were close to her. and among the stepsons that she had taken care of with all her heart for more than twenty years, was there anyone close to her?


    ...


    It seemed like Yingying didn¡¯t either.


    Did she treat her stepson better than her own son and get the good reputation she wanted?


    It seemed like Yingying didn¡¯t either.


    Not only did she not get the good reputation she wanted, but her reputation had also be worse. Jiang Yu¡¯s words at the banquet were unpleasant to hear, but she couldn¡¯t refute them at all.


    if she didn¡¯t get anything, then what had she been doing for the past twenty years?


    white snow suddenly became confused.


    when jiang qian saw that she was not paying attention to him, he scolded her twice before asking her to look for shen miao and hai cheng¡¯s jiang family¡¯s olddy yuan sha to plead for mercy. She said that the two of them were old friends with her and that they had a good rtionship with Jiang che over the years, so she asked white snow to ask them for help.


    It was unclear if white snow heard her, but she mumbled a reply and went back to her room, saying that she was a little tired.


    seeing her perfunctory attitude, jiang qi¡¯s face turned even uglier. he kicked the table in front of him hard.


    on the other hand, xuan siyun didn¡¯t feel much better after returning to the xuan family.


    Her situation was even worse than Jiang Zhi and Bai Xue¡¯s.


    ...


    As soon as she got home, she didn¡¯t even have time to adjust her mood before someone came to tell her that her grandfather asked her to see him immediately.

 Chapter 590

    590 jiang rui is a big threat


    xuan siyun angrily threw her handbag aside and walked towards old master and old madam¡¯s courtyard without even changing out of her gown.


    The two elders were there when she arrived.


    He sat in the living room and waited for her.


    ¡± i heard that you did a lot of things that didn¡¯t match your status at the banquet at yanyun manor? ¡±


    xuan siyun had just entered the door, but before she could sit down, xuan zan¡¯s questioning voice came.


    xuan zan was about 75 years old. the olddy beside him, zhao huan, was two years younger than him. she was already an old woman with gray hair.


    but in front of the two, xuan siyun didn¡¯t dare to be careless.


    She was the heir of house Xuan in name, and she did have a lot of business in her hands. She had a certain voice, but the power of the house was still in the hands of the old man.


    with just one word from the old man, the heir of the xuan family could be changed immediately.


    ...


    as for why they knew what had happened at the banquet when they had clearly not attended it, it was because xuan zan was still the head of the xuan family.


    For the Xuan family to be on par with the Shi, Xie, and Jiang families in the capital, they naturally weren¡¯t simple.


    xuan zan had plenty of avable manpower under him. just because he didn¡¯t attend the banquet didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t send people.


    Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t sit down. She just stood there with her head lowered, trying to hide her emotions. she knew that there was no use in quibbling, so she didn¡¯t argue and admitted her mistake. ¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, grandfather, I¡¯ve disappointed you.¡±


    ¡°siyun, i¡¯ve been very satisfied with you ever since i made you my sessor. But since half a year ago, you¡¯ve be more and more outrageous. I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡±


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s heart skipped a beat,¡±grandfather, I¡¯m Yingluo.¡±


    let me finish first. It¡¯s very rude to suddenly interrupt someone. A qualified heir would not make such a low-level mistake and let others have a hold on him.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s fingernails dug into the palms of her hands as she lowered her head to listen.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with you wanting to be with the fifth brother of the Jiang family. If you really get married to him, it¡¯ll be good for us, so I¡¯ve never stopped you. But Siyun, one must know how to weigh the pros and cons. I didn¡¯t stop you before because the fifth son of the Jiang family doesn¡¯t have a partner yet, and he has no one else in his heart.¡±


    ¡°when you went to sea city, you saw with your own eyes that he had someone by his side. if you were smart enough, you would have given up long ago. but not only did you not give up, you even tried to provoke them.¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t you know who helped jinrui return to the country? ¡±


    ...


    she naturally knew that this was a lesson she had learned from jiang the fifth lord, who had secretly caused trouble for shi yan!


    forget it. I still didn¡¯t stop you. After all, an orphan girl from the countryside can¡¯tpare to you. You might have a chance in front of her.


    ¡± however, you didn¡¯t give up after guessing that she might be the daughter of the shi family. you even exposed her identity at the banquet today. it¡¯s stupid of you to provoke her! ¡±


    Releasing her tightly clenched hands, Xuan Siyun let her hands hang by her side and clenched them into fists.


    She lowered her head and gritted her teeth,¡±grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t control my emotions and made a mistake.¡± if my actions bring losses to house xuan, i¡¯m willing to take full responsibility.¡±


    Xuan Siyun was already regretting her impulsiveness.


    in the past, she would not have felt so regretful, but it was different now.


    now, jiang rui was in the capital!


    The old man should have known about it already. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have not even given her time to change out of her gown and asked her toe to see him immediately.


    Previously, even if Xuan Jinrui had fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s help, she didn¡¯t feel that Xuan Jinrui was a threat. Based on the current situation of the Xuan family, it was impossible for the old master topletely delegate his power within a year or two.


    xuan jinrui¡¯s body would not be able tost that long.


    ...


    But Jiang Rui was different. She was too much of a threat to her!


    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t think of getting rid of the threat, Jiang Rui, first, but Jiang Rui was in Haicheng, and she had Jiang Cheng and Yu Xi behind her!


    jiang cheng was already hard enough to deal with, not to mention the third young master of the yu family, whose background was unknown but definitely not simple!


    the fifth lord was also staying at the jiang family¡¯s residence in haicheng. she wasn¡¯t sure if the fifth lord would really stay out of it if she really did make a move on jiang rui.


    How could she touch Jiang Rui then?


    it was not that she had not thought of attacking xuan liuying, but xuan liuying was not a threat to her. Xuan Liuying and Jiang Rui were only blood-rted mother and daughter. In terms of rtionship, they could not be considered close. even if she did something to xuan liuying, she would not be able to threaten jiang rui.


    now that jiang rui was in the capital, it would be easier for her to take action.


    but that was before.


    now that shi yan had appeared, and xuan jinrui was obviously protecting jiang rui, it was not easy for her to do anything to jiang rui!


    moreover, it was obvious that her grandfather was already a little dissatisfied with her.


    Under such circumstances, not only could she noty her hands on Jiang Rui, but she also had to do her best to protect her identity as the heir of the Xuan family and prevent Jiang Rui from stealing her.


    ...


    Everything really went wrong!


    it was all her fault for being too impulsive recently, which put her in such a passive situation.


    she used to be very calm, but when did she be so impulsive and irrational?


    yes, it was after he met shi yan.


    she could actually see how much effort jiang che had put in for shi yan.


    at that time, she probably realized that if she did not get rid of shi yan as soon as possible, it would be difficult for her to be with jiang che as she wished.


    that¡¯s why all the things that happenedter.


    But even without Shi Yan, could she really get her wish?


    he might not necessarily be defeated.


    as soon as this thought came to her mind, xuan siyun shook her head.


    it wasn¡¯t like that. if shi yan hadn¡¯t been there, she would have been the most suitable person for jiang che. Jiang che was going to get married in the future, so her chances were greater than everyone else¡¯s!


    ...


    ¡°You better not drag house Xuan down with you, or you¡¯ll have to take responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Perhaps it was because her attitude was good, but Xuan Zan¡¯s tone softened.¡±don¡¯t just stand there, take a seat.¡±


    Xuan Siyun thanked him and sat down.


    Xuan Zan looked at Zhao Huan.


    Zhao Huan ordered someone to pour a cup of tea for Xuan Siyun and asked,¡±i heard that your cousin hase to the capital?¡±


    it was a kind appearance.


    he was no different from the kind old men who loved the younger generation.


    Xuan Siyun knew that when she was ruthless, she wasn¡¯t any less ruthless than Xuan Zan.


    not all mothers could decisively cut ties with their biological daughter they had doted on for many years in order not to harm their own interests.


    When he broke off his rtionship with his aunt, not only was his grandfather decisive, but his grandmother was also.


    ...


    ¡°Yes, I heard that he arrived in the capitalst night and big brother sent someone to pick him up. didn¡¯t big brother tell you and grandfather?¡±


    Zhao Huan looked at her and smiled kindly, ¡± ¡°I told you, but I didn¡¯t believe you until I saw you. I heard that she¡¯s only in her first year of University and has to go to ss. I didn¡¯t expect that she would have the time toe to the capital.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the weekend Today,¡± xuan siyun said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, today is the weekend. when people get old, their memories get worse.¡±


    ¡°since your cousin is in the capital, and you¡¯re the heir of the xuan family and her blood-rted cousin, you should go and call her over to the xuan family. The child is already so big, but I haven¡¯t seen her yet.¡±


    He said it as if they had deep feelings for each other.


    xuan siyun scoffed and mercilessly exposed her. ¡°grandmother, it¡¯s only been a few months since we confirmed that rui ¡®er is my cousin¡¯s biological granddaughter. Before that, she has nothing to do with house Xuan.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. However, she¡¯s the daughter of your aunt and that child from the Yu family, and she¡¯s been personally raised by Yuan Sha for so many years, so she shouldn¡¯t be bad. yuan sha is old now, and the younger generation can handle things. you can¡¯t see how powerful she is, but she was a capable person when she was young.¡±


    zhao huanughed,¡±we¡¯ve digressed. let¡¯s continue talking about your cousin.¡± speaking of your cousin, i heard that she told you that your aunt had a car ident at the banquet today?¡±


    xuan siyun scoffed coldly.


    so he had been waiting for her here!

 Chapter 591

    591 Forced to join the battle


    ¡°She did mention it, but from what I see from younger Biao sister¡¯s meaning, aunty¡¯s injury should not be serious.¡±


    Xuan Zan drank his tea and looked at Xuan Siyun, saying,¡±the car ident wouldn¡¯t have happened for no reason. did you do it?¡±


    ¡°no!¡±


    if she was the one who did it, how could it only be a light injury?


    there was no need for her to split her attention to deal with xuan liuying, who posed no threat to her!


    it better not be you. If it was you, I would be even more disappointed in you if you did such dirty things. xuan zan did not seem to care about his daughter¡¯s life at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s not wise for you to be distracted by your aunt.¡±


    xuan siyun didn¡¯t dare to answer.


    it was not appropriate to continue the conversation at this time.


    ...


    there were some schemes that everyone was clear about, but not everyone could put things out in the open like her grandfather. her grandfather might not like her to say all her schemes in front of him.


    ¡°if it¡¯s not you, then it must be your dad?¡±


    ¡°it wasn¡¯t my dad!¡± xuan siyun denied.


    her father¡¯s illegitimate children had been disposed of in the battle for the heir a few years ago, and she was the only daughter left. The old master might me her for what her father had done.


    of course, she couldn¡¯t admit it.


    ¡°in the past few years, almost all of my dad¡¯s matters have been handed over to me. he has long stopped managing things. thest time we met, my dad even asked about my aunt¡¯s recent situation, and his words were full of concern for my aunt. I heard that my dad and Auntie used to be very close. It¡¯s not easy to get news of Auntie again. My dad will never do anything to hurt Auntie.¡±


    if it¡¯s not you or your father, then it can only be Jinrui.


    xuan zan did not even think that the car ident was an ident.


    She didn¡¯t defend Xuan Jinrui, nor did she take the opportunity to pour dirty water on Xuan Jinrui. Xuan Siyun only said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m not sure.¡±


    she didn¡¯t take the opportunity to pour dirty water on xuan siyun, not for xuan jinrui¡¯s sake, but because she was afraid that the dirty water would backfire on her.


    ......


    ...


    ¡°do you think auntie¡¯s car ident was an ident?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°then who do you think did it?¡±


    ¡°xuan jinrui.¡±


    this was the conversation between shi yan and jiang rui.


    After the banquet ended, Shi Yan and Jiang che did not immediately leave Yanyun Manor and return to Nanwan road. Not only did they not leave immediately, but a few of them were also left behind by Shi Yan.


    Shi Yan knew that they probably had a lot of things to ask her, so she asked them to stay for dinner at Yanyun Manor.


    other than jiang rui, su mu, and su chen, there were also the shi brothers and ju yanya, who hade to the banquet with shi bozhen. of course, shi yan¡¯s parents also stayed.


    they did have a lot of questions to ask shi yan, but when they were facing her, they suddenly didn¡¯t want to ask anything.


    or perhaps he didn¡¯t dare to ask.


    Hence, they didn¡¯t talk about anything important during the meal. They only talked about insignificant topics from time to time.


    ...


    After dinner, they sat in the living room.


    It wasn¡¯t right for them to remain silent, so Shi Yan found Jiang Rui to start a conversation.


    At the end of the banquet, everyone else was very restless. Only Shi Yan, the host of the banquet, could still maintain the usual calm and peaceful atmosphere.


    just like now, everyone was unbelievably calm, and each one was moreposed than the other. no one even started a conversation.


    The style waspletely different from the others.


    ¡°how can you be so sure it¡¯s xuan jinrui? Even if it¡¯s not an ident, it could be someone else from the Xuan family or an enemy of the Yu family.¡± perhaps sensing the subtle atmosphere, ju yanya also joined in their conversation, trying to help ease the subtle atmosphere.


    ju yanya didn¡¯t have much contact with the shi family, but she knew that any one of them was a big shot.


    but who could have told her that these people, who were so powerful outside, were actually like this in private!


    he didn¡¯t dare to say anything or ask anything. he was hesitating and stammering as if he was afraid of saying something wrong. Even Shi Yan, a quiet person, took the initiative to step forward to ease the atmosphere.


    she knew that the shi family would only act this way in front of shi yan. but to be honest, she really couldn¡¯t see what was so scary about shi yan.


    Smoking outside was no doubt a taboo, but this was one of their own. No matter how intimidating Shi Yan was outside, she would not turn around to deal with her own family.


    ...


    he couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I guessed.¡± jiang rui smiled mischievously.


    it was indeed a guess, but it was a guess with evidence.


    ¡°the old man and olddy of house xuan don¡¯t have to target my mother, she¡¯s not a threat to them. As for that uncle of mine, it can¡¯t be him either. The power in his hands has been slowly eroded by Xuan Siyun. For himself, there¡¯s no need to do that, but for Xuan Siyun, his power has been eroded. I don¡¯t think he has any father-daughter rtionship with Xuan Siyun.¡±


    ¡°As for Xuan Siyun, she does have reasons to target my mom, but there¡¯s no need. even without my mother, her situation would not have improved, and she probably would not have the extra energy to do anything else. those from the xuan family who have nothing to do with the right of inheritance won¡¯t be able to target my mom.¡±


    as for the Yu family¡¯s enemies, my third uncle has decided to return to Sea city to continue his development. The Yu family shouldn¡¯t have any enemies who cane to Sea city to cause trouble as they please.


    ¡°actually, xuan jinrui has no reason to target my mom. of course, there¡¯s no reason for it to be for xuan jinrui¡¯s own benefit, but what if he never thought of inheriting the xuan family from the beginning?¡±


    At this point, Jiang Rui sneered, ¡± ¡°these people from house xuan aren¡¯t good enough at fighting themselves, and now they want to drag me into this!¡±


    ¡°Since they want to rope me in, I¡¯ll do as they wish. house xuan has a lot of property, and if i inherit it, my value will increase several times.¡±


    At first, Jiang Rui didn¡¯t think abouting to the Xuan family to fight with them. She didn¡¯t have any big goals and nned to rely on her brother for the rest of her life.


    it was the xuan family who wouldn¡¯t let her go.


    ...


    xuan siyun was on guard against her, xuan jinrui¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good, and he couldn¡¯t live past xuan siyun. he wanted to take revenge for his parents ¡®death and his own disability. he wanted to pull her over and for this reason, he repeatedly attacked her and her biological mother.


    That¡¯s right, this car ident was not the first time Jiang Rui and Xuan Liuying were targeted.


    However, they were in Haicheng, which was their own territory. They were careful enough to avoid Xuan Jinrui¡¯s schemes time and time again.


    ju yanya raised her eyebrows in appreciation.¡±You¡¯re ambitious!¡±


    if you need help, just look for me. I don¡¯t have much, but I have enough manpower.


    ¡°then i¡¯ll thank you first, sister.¡±


    ¡°what do you n to do?¡± shi yan asked. Do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°i don¡¯t need your help for now.¡± as jiang rui spoke, she looked at shi yan and jiang che, who was sitting on the other side of shi yan. she grinned a little foolishly. ¡± but xiao yan, i¡¯ll have to borrow your and fifth uncle¡¯s names for a while. it¡¯s better to lean against a big tree for shade. i have to let people know that i have a backer. ¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be good when I¡¯m serious, at least I¡¯ll be as good as Xuan Siyun. Didn¡¯t Xuan Jinrui want to use me to take revenge? then I¡¯ll use him to deal with Xuan Siyun. xuan jinrui has the manpower and resources, and my brother will help me. you and fifth uncle can be my stabilizing force.¡±


    ¡°even if we really do take action, i¡¯m afraid i¡¯ll have to stay in the capital for a long time. i¡¯ve discussed it with my brother, and i¡¯m nning to apply to be an exchange student at jingdu university. it¡¯ll take half a year at least, and one or two years at most. i can¡¯t stay in haicheng to apany you to school for the time being.¡±


    At this point, Jiang Rui sighed in disappointment.


    ...

 Chapter 592

    592 Dad praised her for being outstanding


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Shi Yanughed.


    ¡°but it doesn¡¯t matter. your fifth uncle will apany me.¡±


    jiang rui couldn¡¯t believe that shi yan would actually say such a thing.


    His eyes widened.


    the others also looked at him.


    Only Jiang Che¡¯s lips curled up slightly, unable to hide his smugness.


    Jiang Rui happened to catch a glimpse of Jiang Che¡¯s smug smile. Then, she saw Shi Yan and Jiang che look at each other and smile. She couldn¡¯t help but let out a ¡± hiss ¡± and really wanted to say ¡± my teeth are sore ¡°. However, the person she was talking to was her fifth uncle, so she didn¡¯t dare to.


    However, Shi Yan¡¯s words, which didn¡¯t seem like her style, caused a subtle change in the atmosphere.


    It eased up a lot.


    ...


    in fact, not everyone was afraid to ask shi yan. shi boxun and su chen were the ones who dared to ask.


    they just felt that there was no need to ask.


    but even if they didn¡¯t want to ask, someone else did.


    For example, Shi Yan¡¯s mother, su Wan.


    she didn¡¯t have any other intentions. she just wanted to know more about her daughter. at the banquet today, she felt that her daughter was really a stranger.


    This unfamiliarity was not in terms of feelings.


    She was well aware of the rtionship between her and her daughter.


    the unfamiliarity she felt was the distance.


    today, she realized that she didn¡¯t understand her daughter at all, which made her feel that her daughter was even further away from her.


    ¡°yanyan, are amy and the others the children you mentioned before?¡±


    amy and the other four were sitting in the living room. su wan¡¯s eyes fell on them more than once, and she finally couldn¡¯t help asking.


    ...


    Shi Yan had mentioned that she had taken a few people from the orphanage, so su Wan knew that Shi Yan had people under her.


    ¡°yes, it¡¯s them.¡±


    As soon as Shi Yan finished speaking, Amy sneaked a nce at Shi Yan. Seeing that Shi Yan¡¯s expression was normal, she introduced herself.¡±hello, madam. my name is amy, and i¡¯m a third-year student at the capital university.¡±


    this introduction was too humble.


    ¡°I know. You major inputer science, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good child,¡±


    Amy grinned. She didn¡¯t look like the founder of Yun Teng technology at all.


    ¡± hello, madam, ¡± cui hao said immediately. ¡± my name is cui hao. i¡¯m also a third-year student at jingdu university. i major in chemistry. ¡±


    ¡°i know you.¡± Su Wan said with a smile.


    she actually knew about amy.


    ...


    She was a Computer Science genius. Of course, that wasn¡¯t the main reason why she was so famous at Capital University. the reason why amy was so famous at jingdu university was that she had founded yunteng technology and was a legend at jingdu university.


    No matter what, su Wan was a visiting professor at Capital University, even though she didn¡¯t teach in theputer Science or Chemistry Department.


    amy was a legend in the school, and so was cui hao.


    Hello, Madam. I¡¯m Wei chuge, a third-year student in the Department of Finance at Haicheng University.


    ¡°haicheng university is great. i¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of yanyan in school.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m taking care of you, but if there¡¯s anything you need me for, I¡¯ll be there at any time.¡±


    he didn¡¯t dare to say that he was taking care of miss yan. didn¡¯t he see that fifth lord jiang was shooting daggers at him? however, it was true that he would be at her beck and call. even if miss yan had asked him to deal with fifth lord jiang, he would still do it.


    they were more serious, but tang fu was a lot more lively. ¡± Hello, Madam. My name is Tang Fu. I¡¯m a second-year student in the art department of Haicheng University. I¡¯m a singer and an actor.


    I know you, ¡± su Wan said with a gentle smile. I¡¯ve watched your shows. You¡¯re not bad.


    Shi boxiang was in the entertainment industry, and she was often pulled by qu Xuan to follow news about him. As time went by, she knew more about the entertainment industry.


    ¡°if you¡¯re also in haicheng university, yanyan will have someone to eat and go shopping with her.¡±


    ...


    Actually, she didn¡¯t need to apany miss Yan to eat or go shopping. First of all, she was a slightly famous celebrity, so she wasn¡¯t suitable to apany miss Yan. Besides, miss Yan had a few good friends in University who would apany her. besides, the fifth lord jiang was still here. even if she wanted to apany miss yan, she didn¡¯t have the right to do this!


    Of course, Tang Fu would not say these things.


    She justughed foolishly.


    Hello, Madam. My name is Tong Yan. I went to Qingcheng University. I skipped a grade and it has been two years since I graduated. qingcheng didn¡¯t allow her to stay at school in peace.


    Of course, su Wan had heard of Tong Yan. Shi boyu had mentioned it after he returned from Qingcheng.


    ¡°I know you too. Please take care of my Yanyan.¡±


    ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too kind. It¡¯s miss Yan who has been taking care of us.¡±


    seeing that shi yan didn¡¯t say anything and didn¡¯t have any intention of interrupting their conversation, su wan could tell that she had a good rtionship with these people. she smiled and said, ¡± ¡°Then you two take care of each other.¡±


    Then, he looked at su chen, who was sitting on the side.


    su chen was ying the game in silent mode, but his senses were more sensitive. he sensed su wan¡¯s gaze on him the moment she looked over. he tossed his phone to shi boyu, who was sitting next to him, and sat up straight, waiting for her to speak.


    He had the image of an obedient child.


    ...


    shi boyu nced at him coldly, then took his phone and helped him continue the game.


    ¡°Chen.¡± Looking at su chen, su Wan felt emotional.


    He was not as calm as he was when he looked at Amy and the others.


    ¡°aunt wan,¡± su chen greeted her politely.


    He did have some opinions about the Shi family, but Yanyan had already reconciled with them. Besides, with Yanyan¡¯s personality, she had been trying to adjust the atmosphere for them. She was afraid that they would feel ufortable if the atmosphere was too tense. Naturally, he would not hold her back.


    In the past nine years, he had been in contact with Yanyan more often, so he knew her personality very well.


    she hated trouble the most. everything was simple, and she was not someone who liked to adjust the atmosphere.


    However, for the sake of the Shi family, she was willing to do things that she did not like.


    it was enough to show how much she valued them.


    ¡°i haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you officially. Ah Chen, thank you. Thank you for taking care of Yanyan all these years.¡±


    ¡°Aunt Wan is too polite.¡±


    ...


    he looked at shi yan.


    shi yan lowered her head and did not look at them. no one knew what she was thinking. Su chen didn¡¯t want to affect her mood by talking about these old things, so he decided to end this topic quickly.


    he said,¡±i¡¯m busy with work and i can¡¯t go back home even once a year. yanyan has to take care of herself.¡± However, these are all things of the past. Aunt Wan, don¡¯t keep thinking about it. The days ahead are still long, so let¡¯s look forward.¡±


    Shi Yan looked up at su chen.


    su chen winked at her.


    Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    su wan¡¯s eyes turned red when she heard su chen¡¯s words. she didn¡¯t see their interaction.


    ¡°yes, there¡¯s still a long way to go. let¡¯s look forward,¡± he mumbled.


    Shi Lin, who had been silent the whole time, held su Wan¡¯s hand tofort her and asked Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°What time will you guys be back tomorrow? If you don¡¯t have anything else to do tonight, you cane back with us.¡±


    Shi Yan was a little surprised.


    she didn¡¯t expect that shi lin would take the initiative to ask them to go there one night earlier.


    She was stunned for a moment, but she quickly reacted and said with a faint smile, ¡± we won¡¯t be going over tonight. There¡¯s still something we need to deal with here. We¡¯ll go over after breakfast tomorrow. We¡¯ll be there around nine.


    In fact, she didn¡¯t need to deal with the aftermath. Amy and the others were very strong and had their own opinions, so they didn¡¯t need to wait for her instructions. she had used this as an excuse to reject him out of consideration for jiang che.


    as a son-inw who was visiting for the first time, jiang che had no reason to stay the night. and even if she didn¡¯t ask, she could guess that jiang che was probably making some preparations for this visit.


    Shi Lin didn¡¯t force her. okay, thene over earlier tomorrow morning. It¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll go back first.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    shi yan stood up after shi lin and su wan. Shi boyu threw his phone back to Su chen before he finished his game, nning to leave with him.


    shi poran told shi yan to rest early and also stood up to leave.


    Only Shi Boxun and Shi Bochen did not move.


    they did not n to go back to the shi family¡¯s house tonight.


    Since his girlfriend was around, if he brought her back to the Shi family now, ju Yanya wouldn¡¯t agree either. He couldn¡¯t leave her behind and go back.


    Shi Bochen simply wanted to spend more time with Shi Yan. Anyway, he was not an adult yet. He could be willful at such a young age. Yanyun Manor did notck guest rooms and could amodate him.


    Shi Yan prepared to send them off.


    jiang che naturally had to follow.


    However, they were stopped by Shi Lin after taking two steps.


    ¡°You guys must be tired from a busy day, no need to send me off.¡±


    ¡°yanyan,¡± His gaze lingered on Shi Yan¡¯s face for about two seconds before Shi Lin said, ¡± you¡¯re very outstanding. I¡¯m very pleased and happy for you.


    Looking at her, then at Jiang che, Shi Lin said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s good, it¡¯s good like this.¡±


    these words seemed to be said to them, but also seemed to be said to himself.


    then, without waiting for shi yan and jiang che to speak, he turned around and walked out of the door with su wan in his arms.


    Shi Yan only retracted her gaze when she saw their backs disappear into the night. Seeing Jiang che looking at her worriedly, she smiled at him and said, ¡± it¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go back to our rooms. We should pack up early and rest.


    They didn¡¯t n to go back to Nanwan road tonight.

 Chapter 593

    593 Special blessing


    Today was the most lively day in the Shi family in the past ten years.


    the sky had just brightened when the lights in the courtyards were turned on one after another. The master was busy, and so were the servants. Compared to the new year, the only thing missing was hanging rednterns and pasting couplets.


    Yesterday, at the banquet, the old Madam of the Shi family had asked Shi Yan and Jiang che to go to the Shi family earlier today. So now, the news that the prospective son-inw of the Shi family, the fifth master of the Jiang family, was going to pay an official visit to the Shi family today had gradually spread within a small circle.


    The Shi family was bustling, and the people outside were also in full swing watching the show.


    There were even some busybodies who hid near the gate of the Shi family early in the morning, just to be the first to see this rare scene.


    there were also media outlets camping out, but even if they managed to capture the photos, they did not dare to expose them privately. but it didn¡¯t stop them from trying their luck. what if the shi family and the fifth lord jiang wanted to wantonly tell the outside world about their marriage? in that case, they would have first-hand information in their hands.


    ¡°Everyone, check carefully and see if you¡¯ve left anything behind!¡±


    at jiang che¡¯s private manor on nanwan road, jiang lin was calling for someone to put the gifts in the cars. there were five cars in total.


    It could be seen how impressive this visit was.


    ...


    Jiang che had not prepared these gifts after the two of them came to the capital. After Jiang che and Shi Yan proposed to each other, he had someone prepare them in advance. Therefore, even though Jiang che had not been very busy these few days, he had done a veryplete preparation.


    it was steady and orderly.


    jiang bai pointed at the gifts in the car and said, ¡± ¡°i don¡¯t think i left anything behind.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t stay in the house. He stood by the side to help, even though he had enough manpower and didn¡¯t need to do it himself.


    after all the gifts were ready, jiang bai asked jiang che, ¡± ¡°fifth master, are we going to the shi family now?¡±


    jiang che and shi yan hade over from yanyun manor early in the morning. however, the two manors were not far from each other. after the two of them woke up at six and packed up, they arrived at yanyun manor at about seven o ¡®clock after a half an hour¡¯s drive.


    After returning, Jiang che watched as the servants prepared to pay a visit. He didn¡¯t ask Shi Yan for help and told her to wait in the house.


    It was only eight o ¡®clock when everything was packed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang che nodded and personally went back to the house to call Shi Yan.


    The two of them had dressed up simply in the morning, and with their looks and temperament, they didn¡¯t need to deliberately dress up.


    He sat in the back seat of the first car.


    ...


    Looking at her hand, which was held tightly by Jiang che and ced on her thigh, Shi Yan smiled and looked at him. ¡°mr. jiang, are you nervous?¡±


    In the car, Jiang che was sitting with his back against the seat. His handsome and outstanding face was calm and gentle, no different from usual.


    However, he only looked the same as usual.


    shi yan knew him so well that he could not hide it from her eyes.


    Although it was inconceivable that a mere visit made the fifth Lord Jiang nervous, and it also destroyed his image of being able to remain calm even when a mountain was pressing down on him, Shi Yan had to admit that she was very happy.


    if he didn¡¯t care about her, jiang che wouldn¡¯t be like this.


    ¡°Yingluo is nervous? there¡¯s no such thing.¡± Jiang che refused to admit it.


    shi yan didn¡¯t argue with him. she just looked at his meaningful smile, which made jiang che¡¯s ears turn red.


    this made shi yan feel even more refreshed.


    His smile became even brighter.


    ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re not nervous. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s nervous.¡±


    ...


    She was indeed a little nervous.


    Ye Wanwan might not be nervous, but she felt that her usually calm heart was now filled with a touch of excitement.


    He wasn¡¯t as calm as before.


    jiang che couldn¡¯t keep a straight face after beingughed at by her. he flicked her forehead as if punishing her, a gentle smile in his eyes.¡±Miss Shi, you¡¯ve be bolder. You even dare tough at me.¡±


    Taking his hand away, Shi Yan held it in her hand and pinched his slender fingers hard, trying to give him back the head he had given her. She pouted and said coquettishly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯m really a little nervous.¡±


    Seeing that she was not lying, Jiang che smiled. ¡°i¡¯m here, what¡¯s there to be nervous about?¡±


    She didn¡¯t say that she was going home and that there was nothing to be nervous about.


    The conflict between her and the Shi family had made her very concerned about going home. Mentioning it would only bring up the unhappy past.


    shi yan was taken aback by his words. then, she smiled and said,¡±that¡¯s true. with you around, there¡¯s nothing to be nervous about.¡±


    It was not a long drive from Jiang Che¡¯s private Manor to the Shi family¡¯s old residence.


    It was reasonable to say that Shi Yan¡¯s high-profile appearance the day before and the fact that she was traveling with the fifth Lord Jiang should have been very smooth, but there were always idents.


    ...


    after all, not everyone had a trace of rationality left like xuan siyun. there were many daughters from influential families in the capital city who had their eyes on the fifth lord jiang, and there were always one or two brainless ones.


    however, jiang che took this visit very seriously and had long prepared for any possible idents.


    Therefore, when their car drove to a not-so-congested road, someone tried to hit them with a car, but Jiang Lin, who was driving, easily dodged the car. The car and the people in the car were taken away by Jiang Bai¡¯s men in the shortest time possible.


    It didn¡¯t have any effect on Shi Yan.


    This caused the spectators to sigh for a while.


    he sighed, not knowing which family¡¯s idiot it was that dared to step forward and court death without even looking at who those people were.


    many people thought that this was just a small farce, but they didn¡¯t know that there were other people behind this farce.


    At this time, in a car parked by the roadside not far away, there was a person in the driver¡¯s seat and a person in the front passenger¡¯s seat. They were looking at the scene that almost caused a car ident some distance away from them.


    the passenger was a young man with a haggard face. his meatless face still had old injuries that had notpletely disappeared, and his left hand was bandaged around his neck.


    ¡± as expected of the fifth lord jiang. as expected, this small matter can¡¯t affect him at all. ¡± He had a smile on his face, but this smile seemed a little abnormal no matter how you looked at it.


    He was so evil.


    ...


    the woman in the driver¡¯s seat looked at the young man in the front passenger¡¯s seat with a nk expression. ¡± ¡°you went through so much trouble toe to the capital with a body full of injuries just to create this little farce that¡¯s not even an itch to them?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What else?¡± the young man raised his eyebrows.


    The demonic Qi between his eyebrows increased a little.


    ¡°the banquet at yanyun manor yesterday was such a big event. who in the capital doesn¡¯t know that the eldest daughter of the shi family is a figure who is not inferior to the head of the xie family and the fifth master of the jiang family? do i need to get myself into trouble?¡±


    I¡¯m still disabled. I don¡¯t n to get any new injuries for the time being, ¡± he said as he lifted his bandaged hand.


    ¡°Then what are you trying to do by doing this? Your current situation isn¡¯t optimistic to begin with, and for the sake ofing to the capital, you almost brought out all your old secrets. When you go back, it¡¯s hard to say if you can still hold on to the power of the family.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    The young man smiled. you don¡¯t have to think soplicated. I haven¡¯tpletely lost my mind. I know very well that if I provoke them again, I probably won¡¯t have another chance to go back to the Gu family.


    their marriage is set once they visit the Shi family. I¡¯m just here to give them my blessings.

 Chapter 594

    594 both parties set the wedding date


    Jiang Shasha sneered. sending blessings and causing a car ident? Gu mo, no one else would do such a thing except you. Sometimes, I even wonder if you¡¯ve gone crazy.


    ¡°No need to doubt.¡± gu mo¡¯s smile was evil and a little mean. ¡± i¡¯ve indeed gone crazy. i¡¯m really a lunatic now. ¡±


    jiang shasha was taken aback.


    gu yuughed,¡¯are you scared? if you¡¯re scared, you can leave. i won¡¯t force you to stay.¡±


    ¡°force him to stay?¡± jiang shasha sneered. ¡± you¡¯ll force me to stay? I don¡¯t have that kind of weight in your eyes, I still have this bit of self-awareness.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you¡¯re a fool who can¡¯t take care of himself, I won¡¯t leave easily, let alone a lunatic. In order to stay by your side, I¡¯ve given up everything. If I leave now, wouldn¡¯t I lose out? I, Jiang Shasha, won¡¯t do such a losing business.¡±


    If anyone else had heard Jiang Shasha¡¯s words, they would have been touched, if not touched. But the one who heard this was Gu Yu, and he was not moved at all.


    ¡°Then I wish you can hold on a little longer.¡± He shrugged indifferently.


    Jiang Che¡¯s fleet had already left, so she ignored him. Jiang Shasha asked, ¡± ¡°and now? what else do you want to do?¡±


    ...


    ¡± don¡¯t do anything. go back to the gu family. ¡±


    Jiang Shasha frowned.


    They had taken a midnight flight to the capital cityst night and had only been in the capital city for less than ten hours. They had made such a big trip here and had gone back without doing anything?


    ¡°Who do you think those two people are? I did indeed do a very clean job, but if it¡¯s those two, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find me. Not long ago, I was ¡®invited¡¯ to stay as a ¡®guest¡¯ for a month. I don¡¯t want to be ¡®guest¡¯ for another month.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you want to go back to the Jiang family to visit your father and brother, you can stay.¡±


    Jiang Shasha didn¡¯t respond to him. She started the car and drove straight to the airport.


    the two of them came and left quietly, without shi yan and jiang che knowing. However, they did not know that someone had witnessed their appearance and departure.


    as soon as shi yan and jiang che arrived in the capital, gu qingqing, who had received the news, followed them.


    She knew that Shi Yan had many things to deal with when she returned to the capital, so she didn¡¯t show up in front of Shi Yan. She didn¡¯t even attend the banquet at Yanyun Manor yesterday.


    He only stared at them from the outside.


    she didn¡¯t have the right to keep an eye on the others. after all, there were many capable people in the capital who could protect shi yan. she was only keeping an eye on the gu family¡¯s movements, afraid that gu yao would go crazy ande over to cause trouble again.


    ...


    As she had expected, Gu Yu was not content with his lot.


    She had received the news as soon as he and Jiang Shasha had boarded the ne from the Gu family to the capital. After that, she had been keeping an eye on Gu Yu¡¯s movements.


    However, Gu Yao was the one who took over the Gu family at a young age. He always had some tricks that others did not know about. Even if she had been watching him, she still did not know what Gu Yao was up to.


    he could only watch closely.


    Naturally, to prevent the unexpected, she sent a message to Shi boyu the moment Gu Yu arrived in the capitalst night.


    he was not afraid of gu yu¡¯s misbehavior.


    but gu yu had even used his life-saving capital and spent so much effort toe to the capital just to see a car ident that didn¡¯t happen smoothly?


    what was wrong with gu yu?


    Not only Jiang Shasha, but Gu Yu¡¯s aunt, Gu Qingqing, also could not understand him at all.


    After following their car to the airport and making sure that they were ready to leave, Gu Qingqing sent a message to Shi boyu, telling him that he could rest assured.


    actually, gu qingqing had intended to keep gu yu¡¯s arrival in the capital a secret from everyone.


    ...


    after all, gu yi was her nephew. she had selfish motives and did not want to see gu yi really die in the capital.


    But she still told Shi boyu in the end.


    shi boyu didn¡¯t tell the others and only helped to guard against gu yu. gu qingqing knew that shi boyu was concerned about her.


    fortunately, nothing serious had happened. otherwise, she would be too embarrassed to face shi yan in the future.


    after making sure that gu mo and jiang shasha were already on the ne, gu qingqing heaved a heavy sigh of relief.


    when he returned to the hotel he was staying at, he found that there was an unread message on his phone. the content was only five words: [ thank you, Auntie. ]


    The message was sent two minutes before Gu Yu¡¯s flight took off.


    gu qingqing¡¯s feelings were a littleplicated.


    she felt that she had hidden it very well. even shi yan had not noticed it, but gu yi had. it was enough to show that gu yi was capable. if he managed the gu family well and did not cause trouble everywhere, the gu family would definitely be able to rise to a higher level in his hands.


    It was a pity.


    No one else could understand what he was thinking.


    ...


    shi yan and her group arrived at the shi family¡¯s residence smoothly.


    shi boran personally led the shi family to wee them at the door. even the third old master of the shi family, shi jinlei, who rarely showed his face, was here.


    it was not difficult to see how much importance the shi family ced on this meeting.


    The car was parked at the entrance.


    after alighting from the car, shi yan and jiang che walked in front, while jiang lin and jiang bai led a dozen people and followed closely behind with their gifts.


    in front of the majestic yet ancient gate of the shi family, they were divided into two teams. all the members of the shi family stood at the gate to wee them.


    The scene was Grand.


    the people who were hiding not far away from the entrance of the shi family¡¯s house were taking photos and eximing in admiration. it was very lively.


    Jiang che was dressed in a decent suit, and his tie was of the same color as Shi Yan¡¯s skirt.


    Looking at the Shi family, he nodded at Shi poran, the current head of the Shi family,¡±shi family head, sorry to disturb you.¡±


    Shi poran shot a nce at Shi Yan, who was standing at the side with a smile and not saying a word. His eyelids drooped slightly, but it was only for a moment. Very quickly, his gaze once again turned to Jiang che.¡±fifth lord jiang is too polite. pleasee in.¡±


    ...


    other people might not know what shi boran was thinking, but the shi family knew.


    when the future son-inw came to visit for the first time, the daughter did not wait at home but came with him.


    in her heart, it went without saying who was close and who was distant.


    But who could he me?


    they didn¡¯t even have the right to suggest what was more appropriate for shi yan.


    if it wasn¡¯t for wufu back then ...


    he didn¡¯t need toe to this point.


    Shi Lin stared at Shi Yan for two seconds, then said to Jiang che, ¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. Let¡¯s go in first.¡±


    this time, su wan¡¯s eyes did not turn red. instead, she looked happy.


    it was because when she saw shi yan and jiang che standing together, she felt that they were a good match. She also thought that since Shi Yan had brought Jiang che to visit her family officially, she would no longer have no contact with her family like before.


    as for whether she was married or not and whether she didn¡¯te home often, su wan didn¡¯t care anymore. she only knew that if she wanted to see her daughter in the future, her daughter would not refuse to see her.


    ...


    That was enough.


    When they had a child in two years, she could even help to take care of it.


    Su Wan really did what su chen had saidst night-look forward.


    The group of people entered the Shi family¡¯s mansion in a grandiose manner and went straight to the main hall.


    after visiting, the follow-up matters were not soplicated.


    After getting someone to count the weing ceremony, Jiang che started to discuss matters rted to the engagement and wedding banquet with Shi Boran.


    the shi family could tell that jiang che had made all the arrangements and was only informing them.


    It was inevitable that she would be disappointed, but she was also d that Shi Yan could find such a strong and dedicated partner.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t participate in their conversation the whole time. She sat at the side and yed chess with Shi poxiang.


    He waspletely leaving everything to Jiang che to decide.


    shi boxiao rolled his eyes at her.


    shi yan didn¡¯t care and replied to him with a smile.


    the dates for the engagement party and wedding had been set. the engagement party was on the 20th of june, which was also the summer vacation. shi yan happened to have time. The wedding date was October 1st, which happened to be the November holiday. Shi Yan had passed the legal age of marriage by then.


    after the time was set and all the discussions were over, it was already lunchtime.


    the two of them did not stay in the shi family¡¯s house for long. after having a lively lunch in the shi family¡¯s house, they sat for two hours before leaving.


    shi yan had to treat the younger generation of the jiang family to a meal in the afternoon.


    Speaking of this, all the Jiang family members who had received the news that Shi Yan was treating them to a meal at noon were surprised.


    The dinner was set at Shi Bozhen¡¯s full moon restaurant.


    The time was set at five in the afternoon.


    However, the Jiang family¡¯s invited guests arrived before four o ¡®clock, even though the Jiang family¡¯spany was extremely busy at the moment.


    in the private room, everyone sat around a round table.


    jiang che sat beside shi yan, not caring about anyone else. he quietly poured a cup of tea for shi yan.


    Shi Yan had a smile on her face, looking very gentle and easy to talk to.


    The Jiang family¡¯s juniors were all sitting upright and still. Even Jiang Nan, who usually did things calmly, and Jiang Yu, who did things casually, were no exception.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple meal. There¡¯s no need to be so nervous,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.

 Chapter 595

    595 Jiang che suddenly scared people


    How could he not be nervous!


    they never dared to dream that they would one day be invited to a meal by their fifth uncle.


    Although this meal was obviously arranged by Shi Yan, she wouldn¡¯t have arranged it if fifth uncle didn¡¯t agree.


    If they rounded it up, it meant that fifth uncle was treating them to a meal.


    if they had not only invited a few juniors, they would have suspected that shi yan wanted to use this opportunity to gather everyone to vent her fifth uncle¡¯s anger.


    in the past, his fifth uncle had indeed suffered a lot of unfair treatment in the jiang family.


    it was a good thing that the younger generation had not done anything overboard to fifth uncle.


    Well, they didn¡¯t have the guts to do anything to fifth uncle. Even someone as stupid as Jiang Wei didn¡¯t dare to stand in front of fifth uncle. Even when Jiang Wei went to Haicheng, she only dared to look for Shi Yan.


    ¡°miss shi yan, you must be joking. we¡¯re more than happy that you and fifth uncle are treating us to a meal. why would we be nervous?¡± jiang yun pretended to be calm.


    ...


    She stole a nce at Jiang che and stammered. I ... I don¡¯t know why miss Shi Yan suddenly wants to treat us to a meal. Is ... Is there something you want us to do? ¡±


    She actually wanted to ask if they had made any mistakes recently.


    don¡¯t think too much. There¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m just treating you guys to a meal.


    shi yan looked at jiang yu and smiled. I really need to find an excuse for this meal. Just take it as me thanking third young master Jiang for speaking up for justice at the banquet yesterday.


    If that was the case, she could have just invited Jiang Yu alone. they didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with jiang yu, so it wasn¡¯t their turn to benefit from him.


    It was obvious that this was not the reason why Shi Yan wanted to treat them to dinner.


    jiang yu couldn¡¯t guess why shi yan wanted to treat them to this meal.


    ¡°yingluo, is that so? then we¡¯re taking advantage of third brother.¡± jiang yun said with a smile.


    shi yan smiled and looked at jiang nan¡¯s family of three.


    Although the child was young, he was very well-behaved and sat quietly beside his mother.


    ¡°young master jiang.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Miss Shi,¡± Jiang Nan replied.


    he was worthy of being the calmest junior of the jiang family. he quickly adjusted his state of mind. when shi yan pointed at him, he was able to respond with his usual calm expression.


    ¡± this is the first time we¡¯ve truly met. i¡¯m very grateful that young master jiang is willing to give me face ande with his wife and son. ¡±


    By now, Shi Yan had understood many things that she needed to know, especially those rted to Jiang che.


    In the early years of the Jiang family, Jiang che had received a lot of care from Jiang Nan. shi yan was grateful to jiang nan.


    ¡°miss shi, you¡¯re too kind,¡± jiang nan replied calmly.


    ¡± i should have brought my wife and children to haicheng for a visit, but i haven¡¯t found the right time. i hope miss shi doesn¡¯t me me. ¡±


    This was not a polite remark. After learning that Jiang che had a girlfriend, he had indeed wanted to bring his wife and children to Haicheng to visit more than once. due to various reasons, he did not manage to go.


    ¡°it¡¯s fine, we¡¯ve already met.¡±


    Shi Yan had originally wanted to ask Jiang che if he wanted to say something, but seeing that he was treating the Jiang family¡¯s juniors like air, she immediately dispelled this thought.


    Forget it, it was already good enough that he could sit here.


    ...


    She just felt a little sorry for him.


    his father wasn¡¯t like his father, and his mother wasn¡¯t like his mother. even if the younger generation treated him well, they mostly respected and feared him. they weren¡¯t like family, but more like superiors and subordinates.


    However, it was understandable. After all, it was the rtionship between an elder and a junior.


    an elder should indeed have the dignity of an elder.


    thinking about it, it was also fortunate that the fifth lord jiang had this bit of dignity. otherwise, he would have been bullied to the point that not even dregs would be left.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything. Shi Yan wasn¡¯t a talkative person, and the others didn¡¯t dare to speak carelessly. After a simple opening conversation, the private room became quiet.


    Fortunately, the food was served in time, and everyone could rx a little by burying their heads in the food.


    but she couldn¡¯t just keep quiet, so as the elder sister-inw, zhao yu¡¯s role was revealed.


    she put some food into her son¡¯s bowl and said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, are you and fifth uncle leaving the capital soon? I heard that you¡¯re studying in Haicheng. It¡¯s not the winter or summer break now, so you¡¯re going back to Haicheng to study, right?¡±


    ¡°yes, i¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning,¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow morning? are you in such a hurry?¡±


    ...


    ¡°i¡¯ve taken a week¡¯s leave, i have to go back.¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s true. studies are important. We¡¯ve let miss Shi spend so much money this time. The next time you and fifth uncle return to the capital, Jiang Nan and I will treat you again.¡±


    ......


    their conversation wasn¡¯t considered private, and they spoke one sentence after another at a moderate pace.


    the atmosphere had really eased up.


    after the meal, jiang yun admired zhao yu¡¯s sister-inw.


    usually, he didn¡¯t show off, but at the critical moment, he was actually so capable!


    When they came out of the restaurant, Jiang Yun called out to Shi Yan.¡±miss shi yan!¡±


    Shi Yan looked at her.


    Jiang Yun smiled a little foolishly,¡¯can I still go to Haicheng to y with you? i went to haicheng as an exchange student before, so i spent most of my time in school. i haven¡¯t had a good time in haicheng before. i heard that there are a few good scenic spots in haicheng, and i¡¯ve been wanting to go there for a long time.¡±


    ¡°of course, yingluo!¡±


    ...


    shi yan was about to answer when jiang che interrupted her.


    ¡°haicheng is right there. if you want to go, go. why do you have to ask her? I don¡¯t care if you go to Haicheng or not. Ms. Shi, do you look so free?¡±


    ¡± fifth uncle, i¡¯m not yingluo! ¡± jiang yun was so scared that her face turned pale.


    ¡± you still want to y with miss shi? if you¡¯re free, you may have the time, but miss shi doesn¡¯t. ¡±


    seeing that jiang yun was about to cry from fright, shi yan hurriedly tugged at jiang che¡¯s sleeve.


    Jiang che looked at her indifferently.


    it was a very light nce, but shi yan saw a warning in it. she blinked and cleverly chose to shut up.


    ¡°go wherever you want to go, don¡¯t even think about getting miss shi to apany you!¡±


    With that said, he dragged Shi Yan away.


    jiang qi stood at the side and looked at jiang yun as if she was an idiot.


    jiang yun pulled a long face and said pitifully, ¡± ¡°third brother, i really didn¡¯t mean it that way. yingluo wanted her future aunt to y with me. i¡¯m not that shameless! i just want to get close to miss shi yan and leave a good impression in front of fifth uncle.¡±


    ...


    ¡°why are you telling me this? I don¡¯t care. I think I need to remind you that although we are cousins, our rtionship isn¡¯t good. if you want to cry andin, go find someone else, i don¡¯t have the time.¡±


    Jiang Yun,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    There was no need to be so direct.


    Jiang Bai looked at her sympathetically. you can just say that you¡¯re tired. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go back to thepany.


    Thepany was busy, and it was another day of overtime.


    ¡°i was going to ask fifth uncle to let the jiang family off, but i didn¡¯t dare to say anything after what you did just now.¡±


    upon hearing his words, jiang yun turned serious. ¡± ¡°then i have to thank you for my actions just now!¡±


    ¡°Plead for mercy? second brother, what are you thinking about? I don¡¯t want the Jiang family to continue to be in such a state, but to be honest, I don¡¯t have the face to plead with fifth uncle.¡±


    ¡°the jiang family didn¡¯t copse because of fifth uncle¡¯s suppression. fifth uncle merely sped up the process of the jiang family¡¯s copse. At the end of the day, it¡¯s you and me who are not capable enough. You can¡¯t me anyone.¡±


    ¡± we¡¯ll do as big as we can with our abilities. we¡¯ll hold on for as long as we can. if we can¡¯t hold on any longer, we¡¯ll have arms, legs, and education. we won¡¯t starve to death. ¡±


    watching jiang yu¡¯s back as he walked away, jiang yun said emotionally, ¡± ¡°Third brother is much more thorough than us.¡±


    ¡°Besides, a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. No matter how broken the Jiang family is, it¡¯s not to the point where it can¡¯t maintain its livelihood. And I don¡¯t think I¡¯m that bad that I can¡¯t even protect my family business. At most, I¡¯ll just have to work a little harder.¡±


    jiang bai did not say anything. he felt ashamed for his attempt to plead for mercy just now and also felt that he did not have jiang yun¡¯s confidence.


    Even though he felt that Jiang Yun was a newborn calf who was not afraid of Tigers and did not know the cruelty of reality, he did not strike her down.


    In the car, Shi Yan, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, asked Jiang che, ¡± ¡°mr. jiang, why did you do that just now? the little girl was almost scared to tears by you.¡±


    jiang che turned the steering wheel and looked at her. ¡± ¡°miss shi, let me remind you that jiang yun is older than you.¡±


    He even called her a little girl.


    shi yanughed. she didn¡¯t know how she could call jiang yun ¡± little girl ¡± so naturally. perhaps ran ran had already acknowledged her identity as her fifth aunt?


    ¡°don¡¯t change the subject. i¡¯m asking you, why did you do that?¡±


    It was true that fifth Lord Jiang was not easy to talk to, but he was extremely well-mannered and would not embarrass others for no reason. since he had agreed to treat the juniors of the jiang family to a meal, and he had personally attended and finished the meal, it showed that the juniors of the jiang family had some weight in his heart.


    shi yan was a little surprised by his sudden behavior.

 Chapter 596

    596 i don¡¯t want her to be wronged


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±


    He looked at her and said,¡±I just don¡¯t want you to waste your time with her.¡± miss shi, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re very busy to shorten the time for graduation. And I¡¯m very clear that if Jiang Yun really asks to go to sea city to y with you, you¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±


    not for jiang yun, but for him.


    he was clear.


    ¡± you don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with jiang yun. you¡¯ve never wronged yourself to make do with someone you don¡¯t have a deep rtionship with. you don¡¯t have to change your usual style of doing things for anyone, even if that person is me. ¡±


    ¡°If you really agree to it, Jiang Yun might really go and find you. If you have that time, I¡¯d rather you use it to rest or to apany me. ¡±


    Shi Yan wanted to say that it was not that serious.


    Putting aside the fact that Jiang Yun would really look for her, it wouldn¡¯t take her much time to entertain Jiang Yun. Jiang Yun might not really look for her.


    jiang yun¡¯s words were obviously just a courtesy before they parted.


    ...


    But Jiang che did it for her. He didn¡¯t want her to do things against her own will for someone else, so she kept these words in her heart and didn¡¯t say them out loud.


    He smiled helplessly. alright, I won¡¯t do this again. I will do everything ording to my own wishes and will never wrong myself. I will only spend my free time with you.


    jiang che rubbed her head in satisfaction, ¡± ¡°that¡¯s the way.¡±


    *


    In the blink of an eye, it was the weekend.


    shi yan and jiang che had been back in haicheng for a week.


    this week, shi yan went to school during the day and returned to the vi they had bought near the school to apany jiang che at night.


    the days passed by peacefully.


    jiang rui had returned to haicheng after staying in the capital for two more days. she said that she was back to handle the relevant procedures and would be staying in the capital for a long time after that.


    While she was still in Haicheng, Shi Yan proposed to visit Xuan Liuying at the hospital on the weekend.


    jiang che didn¡¯t go with them. shi yan and jiang rui were the only two.


    ...


    when they arrived, the jiang family¡¯s first madam, kong xiangxiang, was also there.


    After Xuan Liuying was hospitalized, Kong Xiangxiang woulde to the hospital to talk to her whenever she had time.


    ¡°Mom, mom!¡±


    jiang rui called out to the two of them and said, ¡± ¡°mom, yan is here to see you.¡±


    ¡°Auntie, Madam Jiang.¡± Shi Yan greeted the two of them with a smile and put down the fruit basket she had brought.


    They were both Rui ¡®er¡¯s mother, but Shi Yan called Xuan Liuying¡¯ aunt ¡®and¡¯ Madam Jiang¡¯. Kong Xiangxiang felt a little upset when she heard this. However, when she faced Shi Yan, she always felt a little guilty. She could only silently ept the bad feelings in her heart.


    in the past, she had already felt guilty when facing shi yan, let alone now.


    a few days ago, shi yan had caused such a bigmotion in the capital, so it was impossible for kong xiangxiang not to know. it was a pity that she used to despise shi yan for being an orphan from the countryside without any family background and was not worthy of her son yingluo.


    the truth was that shi yan was evenly matched even when she stood beside lord fifth.


    No one knew what she was thinking. Xuan Liuying gestured for Shi Yan to sit down and said, ¡± i heard from rui ¡®er that you¡¯re very busy with your studies and don¡¯t have much time to rest. it¡¯s the weekend, so you should be resting at home. my injury isn¡¯t that serious, and i can be discharged in a few days. why did youe all the way here? ¡±


    Rui ¡®er is exaggerating. I¡¯m actually not that busy.


    ...


    ¡± i¡¯m not exaggerating, ¡± jiang rui disagreed. ¡± you¡¯re obviously busy. ¡±


    Seeing their good rtionship, Xuan Liuying was also happy.


    she had known her daughter for so long that she knew everything about her daughter¡¯s past. she knew that she didn¡¯t have any real friends.


    ¡°no matter what, i¡¯m still very grateful that you came to see me.¡±


    ¡°auntie, you¡¯re too polite.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯ve heard about what happened to you in the capital. you¡¯re really amazing. if you were twenty years younger, i would have idolized you. ¡± Xuan Liuying said half-jokingly.


    But she was telling the truth.


    She really felt that Shi Yan was very powerful.


    she was not even twenty years old and did not rely on her family, yet she had such great achievements.


    ¡°i didn¡¯t want to make such a big scene. i¡¯m sorry, auntie.¡±


    ¡± what¡¯s wrong with that? that¡¯s how it should be. if you have the ability, then show it so that those who have delusions will back off. ¡±


    ...


    Xuan Liuying looked at Jiang Rui.


    Jiang Rui was peeling an Apple.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never asked. Rui ¡®er, did you go to the capital to see your maternal grandfather and grandmother?¡±


    jiang rui stopped peeling the apple and looked up at her. ¡± ¡°i did. the day after yan¡¯s party, they asked xuan siyun to invite me to the xuan family¡¯s house for dinner,¡±


    jiang rui couldn¡¯t help sighing at the thought of dinner at the xuan family¡¯s house.


    The Xuan family were like emotionless machines. Xuan Liuying and Xuan Jinrui were like this, and so were old master and olddy Xuan.


    It was as if feelings were the most worthless thing in their family. In their eyes, benefits were more important than anything else.


    Although he said that he was inviting her to have a meal together, he was actually hinting at a lot of things, even though no one revealed it the whole time.


    the two elders of the xuan family seemed to be very happy that xuan jinrui used her to deal with xuan siyun.


    she wasn¡¯t naive enough to think that they were optimistic about her. they only valued the powerful backers behind her.


    however, she didn¡¯t care what they valued. they had tacitly agreed to her joining, which had already saved her a lot of trouble.


    ...


    she wouldn¡¯t be like xuan siyun, who had been the heir for a few years and her position would still be shaken. if she really joined, she wanted absolute power.


    ¡°they didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, right?¡±


    ¡°no, i didn¡¯t,¡±


    ¡°then what do you think of your maternal grandfather and maternal grandmother? Is he easy to get along with?¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re easy to get along with,¡± jiang rui smiled at her.


    whether she was easy to get along with or not, she was their daughter and had been with them for more than 20 years. wouldn¡¯t she know better than her, their granddaughter who had only met them once?


    as long as she still had value, they would get along well.


    seeing the teasing look in her eyes, xuan liuying felt a little embarrassed and sighed, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m very sorry to have dragged you into this. you could¡¯ve just been a carefree young miss of the jiang family, but it¡¯s all because of me. ¡±


    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either,¡± Kong Xiangxiang also said.


    ¡°as a mother, i also hope that rui ¡®er can live a carefree and peaceful life, but how can there be so many things that one wishes for in life? rui ¡®er can¡¯t choose where she was born. since she came out of your womb, she can¡¯t escape the responsibility that she should bear.¡±


    ...


    ¡°the children of the jiang family can be pampered, but they will never be spoiled. don¡¯t worry, although rui ¡®er doesn¡¯t look reliable usually, she¡¯s still able to handle things during crucial times.¡±


    Jiang Ruiughed. mother, you¡¯re my good mother. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯replimenting me or insulting me.


    Kong Xiangxiang red at her. although I support you, you can¡¯t be careless. Your safety is the most important.


    He looked at Shi Yan, who was sitting at the side, and said hesitantly, ¡± ¡°The capital is not Haicheng. There are many ces that we can¡¯t take care of. I¡¯ll have to trouble miss Shi and fifth master to take care of Rui ¡®er in the capital.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t properly apologized to miss Shi for my rudeness back then, and now I have toe to you for help. I¡¯m really ashamed.¡±


    mommy


    Jiang Rui bit her lip.


    Rui ¡®er and I are friends, ¡± Shi Yan said. even if Madam Jiang doesn¡¯t ask for it, I won¡¯t ignore her.


    His impression of Kong Xiangxiang changed a little.


    To say this in front of an outsider like Xuan Liuying was a rare thing for someone like Kong Xiangxiang who cared about her face.


    Kong Xiangxiang¡¯s love for her daughter, Jiang Rui, was evident.


    she looked at this and then at that. xuan liuying did not ask much about their past unhappiness and only said, ¡± no matter what, we¡¯re old and can¡¯t help much. I¡¯ll have to trouble Yanyan and fifth Lord Jiang to take care of Rui ¡®er in the capital.


    on sunday afternoon, jiang che organized a dinner at the jade restaurant.


    shi yan suggested.


    he invited yun jian and yuxi for a meal.


    She had said long ago that she would treat the two of them to a meal, and she had been in debt for a long time.


    It just so happened that Yu Xi seemed to have something to ask Jiang che.


    Yuxi was looking for Jiang che not only because Jiang Rui was about to go to the capital to join the battle between the Xuan family, but also because of some business matters.


    the gu family was in M nation. in order to seek revenge from the gu family, yuxi had mainly been developing in M nation all these years. the fact that he and jiang che could be good friends showed that the two of them had a lot of interactions.


    Jiang Che¡¯s own business had started in M Nation. His main assets and businesses were still in M Nation. Jiang Guan, who was under him, was currently managing them.

 Chapter 597

    597 Fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s interest


    ah che, it¡¯s really not easy to have this meal of yours!


    yun jian pushed open the door of the private room, and her voice arrived before she arrived.


    shi yan and jiang che had already arrived. yu xi had also arrived a few minutes ago.


    Yun Jian¡¯s frivolous attitude returned to normal after she saw Shi Yan. She nodded at Shi Yan.¡±miss shi.¡±


    ¡°doctor yun, please have a seat,¡± shi yan smiled.


    yun jian thanked her and sat down.


    ¡± jiang che and i have long said that we would treat the two of you to a meal, but we¡¯ve always been dyed by this and that. it¡¯s really rude of us to dy it until now. ¡±


    There was no such thing as impoliteness. They were all on the same side, and he and Yu Xi didn¡¯t mind such a small matter. it was just that he and yu xi had indeed waited for a long time for this meal.


    when he first found out that someone by jiang che¡¯s side had asked him to bring them out to meet them, jiang che had repeatedly missed his appointment to drink with them. jiang che had always ended it with ¡± treating them to a meal when he was free ¡°. now, they had finally gotten to eat.


    ...


    Of course, Yun Jian wouldn¡¯t say it out loud even though she was thinking so much in her heart.


    she smiled nonchntly. ¡± miss shi, you¡¯re exaggerating. we¡¯re not outsiders. there¡¯s no need to be so particr. ¡±


    there were too many people at Yanyun Manor¡¯s banquet previously, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to speak to miss Shi alone. I¡¯ve always wanted to tell miss Shi from the bottom of my heart that you¡¯re the only person I¡¯m convinced of from the bottom of my heart, after ah che and Yuxi!


    He was not even 20 years old yet, but he had already established such a big business and even had a ce in Qingcheng. It was hard not to be convinced!


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t pretend to be modest. She smiled and said,¡±It¡¯s my honor,¡±


    ¡°anyway, i¡¯ll be relying on you big bosses to protect me from now on. i¡¯m just an ordinary doctor, so you all have to protect me!¡±


    Jiang che only gave him a faint look.


    Yu Xi also nced at him.


    he could see that the two of them were quite disdainful of him.


    their interaction fell into shi yan¡¯s eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Sometimes, dislike was also a form of intimacy. If the rtionship was not good to a certain extent, they would not dislike it. One must know that dislike was also a form of emotion. regardless of whether it was jiang che or yu xi, they were not people who would easily let their emotions out.


    ...


    they didn¡¯t talk about business at the dinner table.


    After the meal, they went to the bamboo Club for the second round.


    Light music was ying in the private room. The waiter pushed the wine and a few tes of snacks up and left, leaving only the four of them in the private room.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t join in their conversation. She poured herself a ss of red wine and sat quietly by the side, savoring it.


    although she didn¡¯t join in their conversation, she could hear the contents of their conversation clearly in the quiet room.


    They had no intention of avoiding her.


    yu xi first mentioned that jiang rui was about to go to the capital, saying that it was not as convenient for him to do things in the capital as it was for jiang che. he asked jiang che to help look after jiang rui, and did not forget to tell shi yan to take care of her.


    shi yan and jiang che naturally wouldn¡¯t decline.


    It was not a big deal for them to take care of Jiang Rui. Even if Yu Xi did not ask them to do so, they would have done so.


    After this, Yu Xi talked about the serious matter he hade to talk to Jiang che about.


    recently, my business in M Nation has suffered quite a big blow, ¡± Yu Xi said. as far as I know, H. G¡¯s business has also been affected.


    ...


    Others only knew that the fifth Lord was very powerful and could not be easily provoked, but not many people knew the specific details of the fifth Lord.


    Of course, he was the Jiang family¡¯s fifth master, except for the fact that he had been in charge of the Jiang family in his early years.


    Even after returning to the capital, Shi Yan, who had specially gone to find out more about Jiang che, only knew about his rtionship with the Jiang family in the capital.


    However, since Yu Xi had specifically mentioned H. G, Shi Yan quickly associated it with Jiang che.


    shi yan had heard of the H. G group.


    It was founded about 15 years ago and started in the financial world of M Nation. Later, it gradually covered finance, mining, aviation, and many other industries. these were just the h.g. ¡°s businesses on the surface. the fifth lord of the jiang family was not just feared for his wealth.


    H. G was also involved in many industries that could not be revealed to outsiders.


    Fifteen years had passed, and the H. G group¡¯s status in the M Nation had already surpassed many established families. Even the Gu family at their peak did not dare to offend the H. G.


    The fifth Lord took over the Jiang family at the age of sixteen and became the head of the family. Although many people didn¡¯t know the details, it was no secret that the fifth Lord had his own business outside before he took over the Jiang family.


    judging from the time and ce when H. G was founded, it was very likely that the fifth lord had founded it.


    shi yan did not disturb them and continued to listen quietly.


    ...


    ¡°Yes, I received the news three days ago.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s tone was very calm, as if he was saying that the weather was very good today. even shi yan couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart. as expected of the fifth lord jiang.


    She had received the news three days ago. She had been with him every day, but she had not noticed it at all.


    ¡°What are your thoughts? with so manyrge enterprises being impacted at the same time, it did not look like a small matter. i didn¡¯t check it out myself, but my men spent a week and still couldn¡¯t find out anything about the other party.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s that powerful?¡± Yun Jian was shocked.


    Yuxi was able to get rid of a few powerful people in the Gu family on her own and even worked with Gu Yi to change the Gu family¡¯s regime. Yun Jian was very clear about how capable he was.


    Compared to the H. G Corporation, which was a business on the surface, Yuxi¡¯s business was mainly in the dark, and they would only know about him after they had reached a certain level.


    yu xi was not in M nation, but his forces were all there. he had not found out the other party¡¯s details even after a week.


    ¡°you do have some ability.¡± jiang che was not stingy with his praise.


    ¡± but you don¡¯t have to worry too much. no matter how powerful the other party is, he can¡¯t shake my foundation, let alone surpass you and me at the same time. ¡±


    Fifth Lord Jiang didn¡¯t have any intention of showing off. His expression was indifferent and his tone was calm, as if he was merely stating a fact.


    ...


    but it didn¡¯t make people feel conceited.


    It was as if he was born to be like this, standing at the top, nothing could threaten him, and he was always calm in the face of changes.


    I¡¯m not worried. Rather, I¡¯m more curious about when such an extraordinary person appeared. yu xi said.


    At the age of eleven, Yu Xi was able to take her father and give up all of their family property to escape from danger, and eveny low to get rid of their enemies. Naturally, she was not a person who would make a fuss over a small matter.


    ¡± i want to meet the person behind this. are you interested ining? ¡±


    He was not interested.


    the only person he was interested in now was miss shi.


    But,


    jiang che looked at shi yan, who was sitting beside him, and asked yu xi, ¡± ¡°what time?¡±


    she was asking him when he would leave.


    yu xi raised her eyebrows slightly.


    ...


    he had only wanted to give it a try, but he hadn¡¯t expected the fifth lord to be interested. the fifth lord had been a vegetarian and buddhist for many years.


    How rare!


    I¡¯m fine with either. I have more freedom of time. If you want to join in the fun, then go ording to your time. You can go whenever you¡¯re free.


    ¡°then let¡¯s wait for a few more days, when yanyan¡¯s may day holiday starts.¡±


    Yu Xi,¡±hehe.¡±


    no wonder he was suddenly interested. it turned out that he wanted to take his fianc¨¦e out to y!

 Chapter 598

    598 fifth lord jiang is sticky


    Jiang che was already a little tipsy by the time they left the bamboo Ridge.


    Shi Yan had also drunk a lot of wine.


    Although they were not drunk, neither of them could drive. The manager of Zhushan had sent someone to send them.


    In the back seat of the car, not only did Jiang Zhi lean his head on Shi Yan¡¯s shoulder, but he also wrapped his arms around her waist and hugged her tightly. His head, which was leaning on her shoulder, was almost buried in her neck.


    shi yan held his face with one hand and pushed him away. instead of pushing him away, he took the opportunity to kiss her palm. shi yanughed helplessly and simply let him be.


    however, she knew that jiang che was only a little drunk and not to the point of being unconscious.


    ¡°mr. jiang, are you drunk?¡±


    The person who buried his head in her neck replied, ¡± ¡°Yes.¡±


    shi yan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡± you¡¯re lying. the famous fifth lord jiang, i don¡¯t believe that you can only drink this much. ¡±


    ...


    ¡°fifth lord jiang isn¡¯t good at everything,¡± she said with a low chuckle.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I don¡¯t think drinking is one of the things that fifth Lord Jiang is not good at.¡±


    After chuckling for a while, he nted a kiss on her neck. Jiang che buried his face in her neck and rubbed it for a while before looking up.


    ¡°Miss Shi, I¡¯m embarrassed to get drunk.¡±


    He didn¡¯t lean on her again, but he didn¡¯t let go of her hand.


    he pulled her into his arms.


    he held her with one hand and touched her face with the other, then slid down to her chin. he gently lifted her chin to let her look at him.


    ¡± ms. shi, i¡¯ve already set your schedule for the may day holiday without your permission. don¡¯t you have anything to ask me? ¡±


    She was forced to look up, and he looked down at her.


    They could clearly see each other¡¯s faces.


    He was really a little drunk. His eyes were a little blurred, and he was not as smart and calm as before. His face was also a little red.


    ...


    her cheeks were slightly red, which added a bit of charm to his elegant face.


    The word ¡± charming ¡± was somewhat inappropriate to use on men, especially on someone like Jiang che, who was as cool as the breeze and the bright moon. However, it was perfectly appropriate to use it on him.


    Perhaps it was due to his peach blossom eyes.


    Shi Yan just felt that the half-drunk Jiang che was a little charming.


    She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him.


    ¡± yes, H. G is yours? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s mine. fortunately, when i was young, i wasn¡¯t as indifferent to fame and fortune as i am now. i had some ambition, otherwise i probably wouldn¡¯t be worthy of you.¡±


    ¡°ms. shi, i¡¯ve never told you this before, but you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m really lucky. there are so many people in the world, but i met you without even stepping out of my house. my eyes are good enough to see a pearl like you at first sight.¡±


    he really knew how to talk.


    the curve on shi yan¡¯s lips gradually widened.


    ...


    he was in a very good mood.


    I¡¯m not quite the same as you. I don¡¯t have much ambition, not since I was young. Shi Yan felt a little rueful that Jiang che also had his frivolous moments. She also felt a little regretful that she had never seen Jiang che like that.


    you¡¯ve achieved so much even without ambition. Ms. Shi, if you¡¯re even more ambitious, how are you going to let others live? ¡±


    The half-drunk Jiang che was a little clingy when he spoke.


    Shi Yan¡¯s heart melted into a pool of water when she heard this.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as apliment.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯mplimenting you,¡±


    Heavens, not only was it sticky, but it was also so soft.


    miss shi, who had always been calm andposed, almost clutched her heart. she couldn¡¯t take it anymore and directly held jiang che¡¯s face, raised her head, and gave him a heavy kiss.


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, so this is what you look like when you¡¯re drunk.¡±


    ¡°what?¡± Jiang che was still a little dazed, perhaps because of her sudden kiss.


    ...


    ¡°i¡¯mplimenting your cuteness,¡± shi yan smiled.


    jiang che understood this sentence, or rather, he reacted.


    he was not happy that she used the word ¡± cute ¡± on him, so he lifted her chin as a punishment and lowered his head to kiss her.


    The kiss was a little fierce, and when it ended, Shi Yan¡¯s lips and tongue were a little numb.


    his nose was filled with the fragrance of wine.


    after a long while, shi yan¡¯s breathing finally returned to normal.


    ¡°why do i have to go personally? do i have to deal with it personally?¡± she asked softly as she leaned into his arms.


    ¡°no.¡±


    jiang che¡¯s alcohol seemed to have sobered up a little because of this kiss, and his tone had be much more normal.


    he stared at her, from her chin to her lips, then from her lips to the tip of her nose, and finally to her eyebrows. he looked into her eyes and said, ¡± we¡¯re about to get engaged. I have to let you know what assets I have. It¡¯s time for my subordinates to meet their mistress.


    So it was like this.


    ...


    She didn¡¯t care much about his assets, nor did she care if his men had met her officially, but she enjoyed his care.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    she then asked him,¡±will it be troublesome?¡± do you need my help?¡±


    he was talking about hispany¡¯s trouble.


    ¡°No need. It wasn¡¯t difficult for me to enter the market in the country after the H. G Company expanded its business, let alone in the H. G headquarters.¡±


    Shi Yan thought about it and agreed.


    the H. G¡¯s base camp was in M nation, which was the center of jiang che¡¯s power. it was indeed more convenient to do things there, and it was also more like a fish in water.


    ¡°Alright, if you need any help, you have to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± There would not be such a thing.


    the two of them looked at each other and soon kissed again.


    when they returned to the vi¡¯s courtyard, it waste at night when they finally fell asleep.


    ...


    *


    In the blink of an eye, May 1st.


    Jiang che was in charge of all the arrangements and even packed Shi Yan¡¯s luggage. After school, she took a shower and changed her clothes before being taken to the airport by Jiang che to board a ne to M Nation.


    It was embarrassing to say that this was Shi Yan¡¯s first time going abroad.


    Yes, she had never left the country.


    Ever since she was a child, she had always loved peace and quiet. Even when she went to the amusement park, Shi boxiao had to drag her there only a few times. The furthest ce she had ever been to was the zu family¡¯s house outside Haicheng.


    Of course, that was before she was ten years old. After that, the furthest ce she had been to was the crescent moon Bay in Wu County of Yun province.


    in the nine years she was in wu county, she rarely left the county, let alone going abroad.


    However, Shi Yan was Shi Yan. No matter where she went, she was calm andposed. It really didn¡¯t look like it was her first time going abroad.


    even jiang che could not tell. It was only after she took a few more nces at the unfamiliar airport after getting off the ne and told him personally that it was her first time going abroad that Jiang che found out.


    However, Jiang Che¡¯s heart didn¡¯t ache for her because of this. He felt more helpless.


    The Shi family would not treat her so badly that they would not even allow her to go abroad. After leaving the Shi family, it was not as if she did not have the means to go abroad.


    She didn¡¯t go abroad because she didn¡¯t want to.


    at this point, jiang che finally understood why the shi and su families always said that she had never paid much attention to anything since she was young.


    with such an attitude, it was no wonder that she had a clean temperament.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lose you.¡± Jiang Che¡¯s rare teasing tone.


    yu xi and yun jian, who were listening behind them, felt curious and speechless.


    yun jian even rolled her eyes.


    That¡¯s right, Yun Jian had followed along and said that he was here to join in the fun.


    she would run to wherever there was amotion. this was also a special trait of yun jian.


    the few of them did not go to the h.g. headquarters, nor did they go to yuxi¡¯s territory. instead, they went straight to jiang che¡¯s residence.


    it was a castle that jiang che had bought in his early years.


    the area it upied was evenrger than jiang che¡¯s private manor in the capital.

 Chapter 599

    599 Officially meeting the mistress


    although it was her first time going abroad and her first time seeing a real castle, shi yan was very calm. she wasn¡¯t like yun jian, who made a big fuss the moment she entered the castle like a country bumpkin.


    yun jian had clearly been to jiang che¡¯s castle before.


    he had been here more than once.


    She really didn¡¯t know where he got all these acting skills.


    Or perhaps it was because his colleagues were too calm and quiet, he was trying to liven up the atmosphere. however, no matter what, with yun jian around, the atmosphere was indeed not dull at all. in fact, it was a little joyful.


    it made it seem like they were not here to deal with trouble, but more like they were here to y.


    therefore, jiang che, who had originally nned to bring shi yan here to y, found yun jian much more pleasing to the eye and didn¡¯t despise her as much as before.


    ¡°ah che, no matter how many times ie to this ce of yours, i can¡¯t help but be amazed! money! this was all money! How much money would it take to buy such a Castle? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to earn so much money in my life. I¡¯ll cry tears of envy in silence.¡±


    the car drove into the castle. after getting off the car, yun jian stroked the exquisitely carved stone pir and expressed her feelings.


    ...


    jiang che only gave him a faint look.


    yu xi didn¡¯t even bother to look at him.


    however, shi yan couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw him like this.


    Jiang Lin was more familiar with Yun Jian, so he replied to him kindly, ¡± ¡°every time doctor yunes here, he would sigh. those who don¡¯t know better would think that this is your first time here. Knowing that we wereing, Jiang Guan had already ordered the room to be tidied up. Doctor Yun, do you want to check your room? It¡¯s still the room you used to live in.¡±


    That was the room that Yun Jian chose when she first came here to stay. He liked the flowers in the courtyard very much.


    After hearing what Jiang Lin said, Yun Jian¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Go! i¡¯ll go now!¡±


    He waved goodbye to them.


    yu xi also had a room here.


    He also went back to his room, but he didn¡¯t leave in a high profile manner like Yun Jian.


    Jiang che ignored them. He held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and asked her in a low voice, ¡± ¡°do you want to take a look around or go back to your room to rest?¡±


    ¡± i¡¯m not sleepy now. i¡¯ll go eat something with you first, and then you can walk around with me. i¡¯ve never seen a western castle before. ¡±


    ...


    The flight had been more than ten hours, and she had slept enough and eaten on the ne. She didn¡¯t see Jiang che eat much on the ne, so she suggested that she apany him to eat first.


    Seeing that she was interested, Jiang che was also happy.


    It was really rare to see her interested in anything.


    until now, other than him, he had only seen miss shi who was slightly interested in reading.


    Jiang Guan had already made all sorts of preparations. If they wanted to eat, they did not have to wait. Someone would serve it very quickly.


    After a simple meal, the two of them strolled around the castle for a few hours before returning to their room to rest.


    in the beginning, shi yan was indeed interested in the castle, but this interest did notst long. in less than two hours, she lost interest. for the next few hours, she waspletely apanying jiang che on a walk.


    No matter how many times she took a walk with Jiang che, she would never feel bored.


    the few of them rxed and rested in the castle for two days to get rid of the jetg before they started to deal with serious business.


    it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t in a hurry to deal with those things. even if jiang che was confident and wasn¡¯t in a hurry, yu xi should also rush to his territory to see the situation.


    But Yu Xi also stayed in the castle for two days.


    ...


    the reason was simple. ever since they got off the ne and came here, the people who were deliberately looking for trouble with them stopped.


    they didn¡¯t know if it was because they knew they wereing, but they didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.


    that morning, after breakfast, yu xi left, and yun jian followed.


    Jiang che didn¡¯t take Shi Yan out immediately. Instead, he called all the people he could speak to to the castle to see Shi Yan.


    sitting in the main hall and looking at the dozens of people standing there, shi yan sighed.


    Fortunately, the design of this Hall was not the kind where the main seat was far higher than the main hall. It was only slightly higher by a few steps. Otherwise, it would really have the posture of the ancient courtiers paying respects to the monarch.


    shi yan had seen three of the four people standing in front. not to mention jiang lin, she often saw him. in addition, there was jiang bai, who was in charge of affairs in the capital, and jiang zhong, who was in charge of tianwang in qingcheng.


    the two of them arrived a dayter than them.


    Other than the three of them, the only other person was Jiang Guan, whom Shi Yan had never seen before.


    He was the CEO of the H. G Group.


    in charge of all H. G¡¯s affairs.


    ...


    However, he was the kind of CEO who was elusive, and not many people had seen his true face.


    everyone lowered their heads, especially jiang zhong, jiang guan, and jiang bai.


    in their early years, their rtionship with jiang ri wasparable to that of real brothers. jiang ri¡¯s betrayal had always made them feel guilty towards jiang che. in addition, they were a little afraid that jiang che would take his anger out on them. even though it had been a few years since then, they still felt a little guilty to be summoned by jiang che so formally.


    Seeing that the noble man sitting at the head of the table remained silent, Jiang Guan secretly gave Jiang Lin a look.


    jiang lin secretly rolled his eyes. he really wanted to ignore him, but he knew that he could not just keep quiet like this. He was the only one who was slightly calm, while the others were almost scared to death.


    ¡°Fifth Lord, other than a few people who had urgent matters to deal with and couldn¡¯t be here, everyone else is here.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡±


    hearing jiang che¡¯s voice, jiang guan and the others heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°i called everyone over to get to know her. this is miss shi yan, my fianc¨¦e and the future mistress of this ce.¡±


    the ¡± here ¡± jiang che was referring to was not only the castle, but also all his assets and forces, including the H. G.


    only then did the crowd reluctantly dare to raise their heads to look at the girl sitting beside lord fifth.


    ...


    this was the first time jiang guan had seen shi yan¡¯s appearance.


    although he had appeared in front of jiang che more than once in the past two days to report business matters and had also seen shi yan, he had never dared to look at her openly.


    The girl was wearing a light-colored cheongsam, and her ck hair was tied up with a Jade hairpin.


    she sat beside lord fifth, sharing the main seat with him.


    He crossed his hands on hisp, sat upright, and had a faint smile on his face.


    She was obviously in the middle of a girl¡¯s and a woman¡¯s age, but she had a charm that a girl of her age should not have.


    it was calm and quiet, light and elegant.


    she was really a youngdy from an aristocratic family.


    in terms of appearance alone, she was a female host who could hold up the scene, but her appearance was only one part of her.


    in addition to her outstanding appearance and temperament, she also had abilities that others could not reach, as well as wealth and power that were not inferior to fifth lord.


    None of them dared to object to her being their mistress.


    ...


    of course, because she was personally chosen by the fifth lord, no one dared to have any opinions about her.


    ¡°miss shi yan!¡±


    Jiang Guan bowed and cupped his fists. The others followed.


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan!¡±


    In an instant, a cry of surprise rang out in the entire Hall.

 Chapter 600

    600 the one looking for trouble is an acquaintance


    Fortunately, Shi Yan was a person who remained calm and collected. If it were someone else, they would have been frightened by this.


    He didn¡¯t say much and only smiled and said, ¡± ¡°No need to be so polite.¡±


    However, it was precisely these four words of hers that made the people below dare not look down on her and acknowledge her as their mistress from the bottom of their hearts.


    No one else had this kind of deterrence.


    then, they introduced their names, positions, and general responsibilities one by one.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t respond rashly. She listened carefully to the introduction of nearly fifty people.


    these were all jiang che¡¯s subordinates. since jiang che had gone to such great lengths to arrange this meeting, she had to make it valuable.


    She had a good memory. After introducing them one by one, she could remember most of them.


    remember, keep an eye on him asionally. i won¡¯t let jiang che face the betrayal of his trusted aides again.


    ...


    However, he would only stare at her asionally.


    she wouldn¡¯t interfere too much in jiang che¡¯s affairs, especially in business.


    after they were done with the introductions, jiang che gave them a few more instructions and a few more tasks before sending them off.


    after everyone had left, shi yan sighed. teacher Jiang, your formation is too scary. He smiled helplessly. I¡¯ve never let my men gather together to meet you in such a serious manner.


    ¡°this is different.¡± jiang che said with a smile.


    he didn¡¯t say how different they were.


    *


    another day passed. jiang che took shi yan on a tour of the h.g. headquarters, then took her to a few other headquarters that were hidden.


    Two days had passed by the time they had finished visiting all the ces they needed to visit.


    that night, jiang che brought shi yan to a bar.


    as soon as they entered, deafening music was heard, and men and women in exaggerated clothes ying wildly were everywhere. In such an environment, Jiang che was dressed in a white shirt, and Shi Yan was dressed in a long white dress. They both had outstanding appearances and were simply too eye-catching.


    ...


    even though the two of them were obviously a couple, there was still nock of people who wanted to approach them.


    however, perhaps it was because they had seen so many of such ces, no one really thought that such a clean and outstanding couple was really harmless. so, even if many people wanted to approach them to chat, no one dared to immediately test the waters.


    there were many pairs of eyes staring at the two of them.


    he was eager to try.


    the first one who could not hold back was a hot silver-haired beauty.


    She raised her wine ss and walked towards the two of them in her high heels.


    at such an asion, meeting two clean and bright people, and the girl was not old, it always gave people the illusion that it was easier to seduce the man than the woman.


    there were two people sitting not far away, drinking.


    he was also looking in the direction of shi yan and jiang che.


    One of them said with great interest while drinking, ¡± ¡°Do you want to bet on whether this beauty can sessfully hit on you?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bet on what will happen to this silver-haired beauty if she really gets in front of those two?¡± the other person nced at him indifferently.


    ...


    don¡¯t make it sound so scary. Ah che and miss Shi are not unreasonable people.


    The two of them were obviously Yu Xi and Yun Jian.


    They had not made an appointment with Jiang che to appear here tonight. It could only be said that it was a coincidence.


    shi yan and jiang che were indeed reasonable people. they wouldn¡¯t be impolite to people who tried to hit on them. after all, it was normal to strike up a conversation in such an asion.


    However, the premise was that the two of them were not here for official business.


    they were here on official business, and it was really hard to determine what the other party would suffer when they couldn¡¯t be sure if they needed to be on guard.


    ¡°However, I have to say, as expected of the fifth Lord Jiang. You¡¯ve spent several days and nights searching for this ce, and the fifth Lord Jiang took his fianc¨¦e out to rx and y, yet you¡¯ve found this ce at about the same time as you.¡±


    Yu Xi raised her eyes and looked at him. you didn¡¯t forget to eat and sleep for a few days. Thank you.


    when yun jian heard this, he was shocked. ¡± eh? third young master yu has learned to have a cold sense of humor. this is strange! ¡±


    yu xi ignored him.


    Yun Jian didn¡¯t continue on this topic. She stared at the two outstanding people not far away and resumed her serious tone.¡±are we going over now?¡±


    ...


    ¡°no need. They found out as soon as our nended. These few days, neither ah che nor us have been hiding our whereabouts. It¡¯s impossible for them not to know.¡±


    Yu Xi¡¯s voice had just fallen when she saw the silver-haired hot beauty being stopped by someone when she was about three steps away from Shi Yan and Jiang che.


    it was the two security guards of the bar.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss. These two sisters-inw advise you not to get close to them.¡±


    The woman was obviously a regr at the bar. After hearing the security guard¡¯s words, she raised her eyebrows and smiled.¡±oh, you¡¯re the bar owner¡¯s guest. sorry for the disrespect.¡±


    ¡°then i won¡¯t disturb the two of you.¡± he raised his ss to the two of them, or to be more precise, to jiang che, and even winked at them, trying to seduce them.


    jiang che ignored all of them, but shi yan nced at the woman.


    with just one look, the woman was stunned on the spot.


    then, he turned around and left with a smile.


    He thought it was a harmless little white flower, but it turned out to be a protective thorn flower hidden under the little white flower! In that case, she¡¯d better not provoke him, lest she get into trouble.


    after the security guards appeared, no one dared to approach the two of them, including the security guards themselves.


    ...


    they only dared to follow them at a distance that was neither too far nor too close. they didn¡¯t dare to get too close or talk to them.


    Jiang che held Shi Yan¡¯s hand and went straight to the bar counter where the bartender mixed drinks.


    A brown-haired handsome man was mixing a drink. His movements were smooth and natural, and it was very pleasing to the eye.


    When the two of them approached, he pushed the two sses of wine he had mixed in front of them.¡±fifth lord jiang and eldest miss shi havee from afar. please excuse us for not going out to wee you.¡±


    before she came, shi yan had guessed that jiang che might be the person who had brought her here to cause this trouble. however, she had not expected that this person would be someone she knew.


    However, with Jiang che around, it wasn¡¯t her turn to chat with the other party.


    When Jiang che was around, she was happy to hide behind him and be a harmless flower vase.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you, Lord Wen. Sorry for the disrespect.¡±


    yu wen¡¯s movements paused and he smiled,¡±i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t ept being called lord wen by fifth lord jiang. just call me by my name,¡±


    ording to Jiang che and Yu Xi¡¯s investigation, the person who had stolen many of the businesses under the H. G. And Yu Xi was indeed Yu Wen. yu wen didn¡¯t just attack the two of them. manyrgepanies were affected.


    back then, yu wen had been targeted by many in qing city and had even offended xie heng. she had thought that he was lucky to have survived, but she didn¡¯t expect that he would be able to cause such a bigmotion in M nation not long after leaving qing city.


    ...


    It seemed that he had more than just the original forces of the city of Qing in his hands.


    he also knew how to adapt to the situation.


    He had admitted to it before Jiang che could question him.


    He said,¡±I didn¡¯t mean to offend fifth Lord Jiang and third young master Yu, I was entrusted with this task.¡± It wasn¡¯t good to reject a favor that he owed others. I¡¯llpensate fifth Lord Jiang and third young master Yu for the losses they¡¯ve caused during this period of time.¡±


    ¡°to be more precise, thepensation for fifth lord jiang and third young master yu will be paid by the person who entrusted me with this task. I¡¯ve just escaped from Qingcheng not long ago, and I still have to hide from family head Xie to seek revenge on me. It¡¯s difficult for me to even stand firm here, so I don¡¯t have enough money topensate you two.¡±


    his words were undoubtedly modest.

 Chapter 601

    601 I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s friend or foe


    the fact that someone else had entrusted him with this task showed that he was the one who had caused such a hugemotion and attracted the attention of both fifth lord jiang and third young master yu. the fact that he wasn¡¯t the one who had entrusted this task to him was enough to show his ability.


    ¡°entrusted by someone? Who was it? What¡¯s your purpose?¡±


    Yu Xi and Yun Jian walked closer. This was what Yu Xi asked.


    ¡°third young master yu, doctor yun.¡± yu wen nodded.


    he then looked at yu xi and smiled,¡±third young master yu, i¡¯ve long heard of your great name.¡±


    Yu Wen¡¯s words


    shi yan looked at yu wen, and then at yu xi.


    so yu wen had caused such a bigmotion because of yu xi?


    if they were targeting yuxi, they could have just targeted yuxi. why did they have to include the fifth lord jiang? is it not enough to offend third young master yu?


    ...


    Of course, Yu Wen didn¡¯t think this way.


    He only had one purpose in provoking so many people at the same time, and that was to make a bigmotion and attract Yu Xi over. ever since he returned to haicheng from yuxi, he did not seem to have any ns to go out. he had been cooped up in haicheng all day long. for some people who were not convenient to look for him openly, it was not easy to see him.


    This time, H. G was only affected.


    yu wen didn¡¯t care how many losses he caused and how many people he offended. in the end, someone would be responsible.


    In fact, if it were him, even if he only offended Yu Xi, he would not be willing to do it.


    Ever since he left the city of Qing, the hostility in his body had reduced a lot, and he didn¡¯t have so much desire to fight and kill. Now, he just wanted to live a peaceful life.


    yu xi also heard the hidden meaning in yu wen¡¯s words.


    He frowned slightly.


    He didn¡¯t ask Yu Wen any further, as if he already had a guess.


    When Yu Wen saw this, he smiled and pushed the two sses of wine that he had just mixed in front of him and Yun Jian. ¡°my mixing skills are not bad, please try it.¡±


    Before the two of them could take the wine, a voice was heard, ¡± ¡± you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for him. if you have any scores to settle, go find the person involved. he¡¯s in the private room upstairs. ¡±


    ...


    Gu Zi came down from upstairs.


    ¡°miss shi,¡± she greeted shi yan with a nod.


    ¡°fifth lord jiang, third young master yu, and doctor yun, long time no see.¡±


    ¡± not too long ago. i just met seventh master gu at a patient¡¯s house not long ago. ¡± Yun Jian said with a smile. She picked up the ss of wine that Yu Wen handed over and drank it.


    He hade to join in the fun and thought that there would be a big show to watch, but it seemed that there would be no trouble.


    Regret.


    In fact, it was not that they could not make a scene. After all, Yu Wen was the one who offended them first. However, the person behind this obviously knew Yu Xi.


    putting aside the fact that the other party was yu xi¡¯s friend or foe, even if it was to give yu xi face, jiang che had no intention of snatching the limelight in front of him.


    He didn¡¯t say anything and left the stage to Yu Xi.


    ¡°that¡¯s two or three months.¡±


    seeing that the wine in their hands was personally mixed by yu wen, gu zi didn¡¯t continue to urge them, ¡± ¡°The protagonist has been waiting for you for a long time. After drinking this ss of wine, please move to the private room on the second floor.¡±


    ...


    it was as if she was afraid that they wouldn¡¯te upstairs to settle the score with her and even asked gu zi toe down.


    this was the first time shi yan had seen someone cause trouble for someone else. when someone came to her door, instead of trying to hide, she took the initiative to ask him to settle the score.


    After the few of them finished their wine, Gu Zi invited them upstairs again.


    Yu Wen followed.


    when they went upstairs, the people who were watching the show downstairs came back to their senses.


    from the time shi yan and jiang che walked to the bar to talk to yu wen to when gu zi came downstairs to invite people, no one dared to go close to listen. in addition, the music in the bar was loud to begin with, so almost no one heard what they were saying. they could only roughly tell that the person was someone they couldn¡¯t afford to offend.


    many people were secretly d that they had not provoked him in a moment of lust.


    on the second floor.


    Gu Zi pushed open the room door and said ¡°please¡± to them.


    since he had chosen to leave the main stage to yu xi, jiang che didn¡¯t pull shi yan to walk in front and let yu xi go in first.


    As soon as Yu Xi entered the private room, she was immediately hugged by someone!


    ...


    Yun Jian¡¯s eyeballs were about to fall out. Shi Yan and Jiang che couldn¡¯t help but raise their eyebrows.


    Good fellow!


    When she entered, Shi Yan could barely see the person who was holding Yu Xi.


    she had long, slightly curly golden hair and a beautiful figure.


    Even without seeing her face, he knew that she must be a beauty.


    he thought it was his enemy looking for trouble, but it turned out to be a peach debt!


    yu xi froze at first, and then she tried to push him away with a tense face. the more he pushed, the tighter the blonde beauty hugged him, and he couldn¡¯t push her away at all.


    Yu Xi¡¯s entire body stiffened even more.


    This was the first time Yun Jian had seen him in such an embarrassing state. She was about to die of joy.


    It seemed that this trip was not in vain. There was still a show to watch.


    ¡°miss ts, please let me go.¡±


    ...


    only then did the golden-haired miss ross let go of him unwillingly.


    ¡°xixi, why haven¡¯t i heard anything from you since you returned to the country? I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time.¡±


    ¡± i wanted to look for you, but my parents were worried about me going on a long journey alone and didn¡¯t allow me to go. every time i wanted to go on my own, i would be caught by them. you changed your contact number after you returned to the country, so i couldn¡¯t contact you at all. ¡±


    ¡°I was afraid that my parents would vent their anger on you if they found out that I was looking for you. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to ask Yu Wen to help me force you back in this way. i¡¯m sorry, i really don¡¯t have a choice, please don¡¯t be angry with me, yingluo.¡±


    she was really beautiful, and she was really coquettish.


    miss ross?


    If she was the Miss Ross that Shi Yan thought she was, then she had been pampered since she was young, and it was understandable that she was a little delicate.


    The Roth family was one of the most ancient families in America, and the current head of the family only had one son and one daughter.


    Yu Xi¡¯s face, which had been stiff at the beginning, gradually furrowed her brows.


    ¡°miss ross, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ross nced at him resentfully and didn¡¯t answer him. instead, he looked at jiang che and the others.


    ...


    ¡°Fifth Lord Jiang, doctor Yun, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± she didn¡¯t seem to have seen jiang che and yun jian before, but she obviously recognized them.


    after greeting the two of them with a normal attitude, he turned to shi yan and was much more enthusiastic.¡±You must be miss Shi, right? I¡¯ve heard of it for a long time, and I¡¯m finally fortunate enough to see it today.¡±


    As she said this, she was about to step forward and hold Shi Yan¡¯s hand enthusiastically. After Shi Yan avoided her without a trace, she did not feel embarrassed. Instead, she smiled and said, I was being rude. I¡¯m just too happy to see you.


    ¡°don¡¯t just stand there, please sit.¡±


    After they sat down, Ross hesitated for a moment whether to sit next to Yu Xi or Shi Yan, but finally chose to sit next to Yu Xi.


    ¡°i¡¯ve heard about what happened in the capital some time ago. i really admire miss shi,¡± he said to shi yan.


    luo si was here for yu xi, and her rtionship with yu xi was only average. logically speaking, luo si should not be so enthusiastic towards her.


    could it be that she really admired her like ross said?


    To be honest, Shi Yan didn¡¯t really believe it.


    she didn¡¯t think that her reputation was so great that it had spread here. even if her reputation was that great, ross was from the roth family and was very likely to be the only youngdy of the roth family. there was no need for ross to treat her like this.


    Roth didn¡¯tck power or influence.


    this could be seen from the fact that she had the confidence to cause such a bigmotion.


    shi yan thought so much in her heart, but she didn¡¯t show it on her face.


    ¡°thank you, miss ross, you¡¯re too kind,¡± he replied with a smile.

 Chapter 602

    602 Yu Wen¡¯s sudden kindness


    Ross smiled and turned to Jiang che. fifth Lord Jiang, I¡¯m sorry to have disturbed you. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you. I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart. I¡¯llpensate you three times the amount for the losses I¡¯ve caused you during this period of time.¡±


    from her attitude, it wasn¡¯t hard to tell that she didn¡¯t want to offend jiang che.


    However, Ross was really generous.


    Three times thepensation was not a small sum.


    not to mention that jiang che was not the only one she had topensate.


    yun jian, who was sitting on the other side of jiang che and a seat away from him, muttered softly, ¡± ¡°Those evil rich people!¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t give an answer immediately.


    he drank his wine quietly.


    Ross didn¡¯t panic at first, but seeing this, he couldn¡¯t help but panic a little.


    ...


    her father had warned them more than once not to provoke the fifth lord jiang. if she really angered him this time, her father would not spare her!


    She hurriedly pulled on Yu Xi¡¯s clothes for help.


    Seeing Yu Xi looking at her, she quickly sped her hands and made a ¡°please, please¡± gesture with Starry Eyes.


    ¡°is there anything i can help you with, miss ross?¡± yu xi asked again.


    he was helping her change the topic, and ross was visibly happy.


    she hugged yu xi¡¯s arm. ¡± xixi, i like you. i¡¯ve confessed to you more than once. why are you still asking the obvious? ¡±


    they didn¡¯t hear it clearly just now, but now they all heard the way ross addressed yu xi.


    xixi?


    yun jian almost spat out the wine he just drank.


    Yu Xi tried to pry her hands away, but the more he pried, the tighter she hugged him, and he simply gave up.


    ¡°And, Xixi, can you stop calling me miss Ross? Didn¡¯t I tell you that my name is Rena? you can just call me Rena.¡±


    ...


    yu xi had a headache.


    yu xi was actually not a good-tempered person. the reason why he was so tolerant of reina was because when he left haicheng with his father and came to M nation for the first time, he had received reina¡¯s kindness.


    The Luo Si family and the Gu family had been friends for generations and had more contact with each other. The enemies of the Yu family were the Gu family. Back then, Yu Xi had brought his father to M Nation after many twists and turns to avoid the enemies. They were almost discovered by the enemies, and it was Reina, who was only nine years old at the time, who helped him.


    after that, yu xi had hidden his name and changed to a new identity. ross had been in contact with him in secret. of course, reina was the one who contacted him most of the time.


    Later on, when Yuxi was seeking revenge, Reina had given him a lot of help, both in the open and in the dark. That was why the entanglement between the two of them had be more and more frequent.


    However, Yu Xi did not agree to Rena¡¯s confession even once.


    However, as his revenge gradually came to an end, he went from decisively rejecting Rena¡¯s confession to silence.


    It was as if he had heard too much of her confession and was toozy to deal with her.


    Xixi, can you not leave again this time? ¡±


    Yu Xi didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her.


    Reinapromised in a second. Alright, alright. I understand. i know that you want to go back and rebuild your family, but i¡¯m just hoping for it. ¡±


    ...


    ¡°Then, can you stay for a few more days? don¡¯t be in such a hurry to go back.¡±


    ¡°Yueyue, I have something to attend to.¡±


    ¡°i know. you¡¯re worried about your niece.¡±


    Yu Xi¡¯s gaze on her became a little sharper.


    Reina quickly exined, ¡± I didn¡¯t mean to investigate you. I just missed you but couldn¡¯t go to you. I wanted to know how you were after you returned to the country. Don¡¯t worry, I only know a little about your family, and I didn¡¯t do anything to hurt them.¡±


    ¡°i know that your niece is going to the capital, and you are worried. however, miss shi and the fifth master jiang were still there. I heard that miss Shi is a good friend of your niece, and the fifth master of the Jiang family is your niece¡¯s uncle. They won¡¯t leave her alone.¡±


    ¡± i won¡¯t make you stay any longer. just stay for half a month. i¡¯ll let you go back to china after attending my birthday party, okay? ¡±


    yu xi didn¡¯t agree, nor did she refuse.


    he was silent.


    however, reina had known him for so many years, so how could she not understand him? he had already agreed.


    reina happily drank from the ss and said to gu zi and yu wen,¡±Gu Qi, Yu Wen, thank you so much for helping me this time.¡±


    ...


    reina wasn¡¯t young anymore, and the roth family had the intention to choose a suitable husband for her at her birthday party.


    other people didn¡¯t know about this, but gu zi and yu wen did.


    Or perhaps, other than them and Rena herself, there were other people who knew about this.


    Yun Jian had been in contact with Yu Xi a lot recently. When Yu Xi¡¯s assistant told Yu Xi about his schedule for the next month, he happened to be there.


    a few days of yu xi¡¯s schedule this month were arranged to be in M nation.


    ording to yu xi¡¯s assistant, there were some work matters that yu xi had toe back to deal with personally.


    ¡°i¡¯ve been under miss ross ¡®care, so it¡¯s my pleasure.¡± Yu Wen said with a smile.


    After he left Qingcheng, Xie Heng was still hunting him down. It was the protection of the Luo Si family that allowed him to live so freely.


    Gu Zi didn¡¯t say much, only saying,¡±our families have been friends for generations and you and I are good friends.¡±¡±


    no matter what, I¡¯m still very grateful to you.


    Perhaps she felt that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to say this in front of the people who had suffered losses because of their actions, Reina smiled awkwardly and said to Jiang che and Yuxi, ¡± ¡± fifth lord jiang, xixi, don¡¯t me yu wen and gu qi. i¡¯m the one to me for this. if you want to settle the score,e to me. gu qi, please. ¡±


    ...


    ¡°Uh, forget about Gu Qi, he¡¯s fine now. that nephew of his was getting more and more out of line, and the gu family was about to be gu qi¡¯s world. It¡¯s just that Yu Wen Xuanji is already in a very miserable state, if you guys hold a grudge against him, he¡¯ll probably have to hide again.¡±


    Yu Wen,¡±Yingluo.¡±


    you¡¯re so polite.


    when reina said that gu zi¡¯s nephew was getting more and more out of line, she nced at shi yan.


    shi yan had caught it.


    Gu Yao¡¯s current state was indeedrgely rted to her, but didn¡¯t gu Yao ask for it? she felt that she had already shown mercy for gu qingqing¡¯s sake.


    don¡¯t me her for being ruthless. if she had known that saving gu yi would bring about such trouble, she would never have stopped for the little reward gu yi had given her. instead, she would have decisively chosen to leave.


    shi yan and jiang che didn¡¯t stay long at the bar before they prepared to leave.


    yu xi was being dragged by reina, and she couldn¡¯t leave at all.


    patting yu xi¡¯s shoulder sympathetically, yun jian also left first.


    just as shi yan walked out of the private room, yu wen called out,¡±Miss Shi, may I have a few minutes of your time to say a few words?¡±


    ...


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t answer him immediately. Instead, she looked at Jiang che with a questioning gaze.


    Jiang che nced at Yu Wen. Seeing that his attitude was still alright, he indicated to Shi Yan to let her decide for herself.


    after hesitating for a moment, shi yan said to jiang che, ¡± ¡°give me a moment.¡±


    The two of them didn¡¯t walk far. They were in the same corridor and were within Jiang Che¡¯s line of sight.


    it was yu wen who stopped first.


    She could tell that he was trying his best to express his goodwill.


    ¡°grandpa wen, if you have anything to say, please speak.¡±


    ¡± miss shi, you¡¯re too kind. putting aside the fact that there¡¯s no lord wen anymore after yuanshi is gone, even if yuanshi was still around, i¡¯m still the head of yuanshi. i¡¯m not worthy of you calling me ¡®lord wen¡¯. you should just call me by my name. ¡±


    shi yan followed his advice and changed the way she addressed him, but she didn¡¯t call him by his name.¡±boss yu,¡±


    ¡°Boss Yu, please speak.¡±


    ¡°i wanted to ask miss shi if you know my brother, wanwan.¡±


    seeing shi yan look at him, yu wen didn¡¯t avoid her and continued with a smile, ¡± it¡¯s su chen, the miracle doctor su. do you know how he¡¯s doing recently? ¡±


    ¡°brother su chen?¡± Shi Yan smiled. with boss Yu¡¯s ability, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to find out Brother Su Chen¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°miss shi must be joking. it took me a lot of effort to find out his whereabouts back then. now it¡¯s inconvenient for me to do things. it¡¯s as difficult as climbing up to the sky to find out about my brother¡¯s recent situation.¡±


    he kept calling him ¡°my brother,¡± which made shi yan cast a sidelong nce at him.


    she looked at him and said, ¡± brother su chen has been doing well recently. he went to jing city a few days ago and picked up two patients. the servants are still in jing city. ¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the capital?¡± Yu Wen suddenly frowned.


    ¡°Yes, in the capital. However, boss Yu, you don¡¯t have to worry about Brother Su Chen¡¯s safety. Not to mention that no one in the Xie family knows about his background, even if they do, I have the ability to protect him.¡±


    Yu Wen seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    as if he was afraid of being seen through by shi yan, he pretended to be cold and said,¡±i¡¯m not worried about him.¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°if there¡¯s nothing else, i¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°miss shi,¡± yu wen called after her.


    ¡°Gu mo is a lunatic. This is the Gu family¡¯s territory, after all. It¡¯ll be more convenient for Gu mo to do things here. if you can, return to china as soon as possible.¡±


    shi yan was a little surprised that he would take the initiative to remind her to be careful.


    ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡±


    ¡°However, this is the Gu family¡¯s territory, and it¡¯s also the fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s base camp,¡± he added with a smile.


    Watching her walk towards Jiang che, holding his hand as the two of them disappeared at the top of the stairs, Yu Wen finally regained his senses andughed.


    That¡¯s right, this was the Gu family¡¯s territory, so how could it not be fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s? with fifth master jiang¡¯s protection, gu yu could hardly threaten her no matter how capable he was.

 Chapter 603

    603 He also needs someone to love him


    As soon as they returned to the castle, Jiang Guan came to report that the Gu family had sent an invitation to invite Shi Yan and Jiang che to the Gu residence as guests.


    The name of the post was Gu Yu, the head of the Gu family.


    holding the invitation, jiang che¡¯s gaze darkened.


    Seeing this, Jiang Guan knew that the fifth Lord was angry. He wanted to probe how he would reply to the Gu family but did not dare to.


    in the end, it was shi yan who said, ¡± go and reply to the gu family. tell them that our vacation is limited. we¡¯re in a hurry this time. if there¡¯s a chance in the future, we¡¯lle and visit. ¡±


    ¡°Okay, miss Shi Yan.¡± Seeing that Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything, Jiang Guan responded and left.


    shi yan took the invitation card from jiang che¡¯s hand and threw it into the trash can.


    He smiled helplessly. teacher Jiang, he¡¯s not an important person. What¡¯s there to be angry about? ¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡±


    ...


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m not angry. let¡¯s go, i¡¯m a little sleepy. let¡¯s go wash up and rest.¡±


    Shi Yan pulled Jiang Che¡¯s hand and went upstairs.


    after staying there for two more days, they rushed back to the country on thest day of the holiday.


    in the past two days, many people who knew that jiang che hade to M nation came to visit. jiang che refused to see them all. he took shi yan to a few nearby scenic spots and more lively streets to y for two whole days before leaving for home.


    *


    on the first day of school leave, shi yan returned to school for lessons. ren kexin, who had arrived first, waved at her in surprise.¡±shi yan,e here. i¡¯ve reserved a seat for you!¡±


    shi yan replied with a smile.


    As she approached, song Meilian and Chang ru, who were sitting with Ren Kexin, also smiled and greeted her.


    Ren Kexin smiled and said,¡±Shi Yan, I heard you went overseas during the holidays. How was it?¡± Was it fun overseas?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t find it strange that they knew that she had gone abroad.


    During the two days she went out with Jiang che, she took a lot of photos. there werendscape photos, photos of the two of them, and also photos of her alone. on the night she returned to china, she picked a few photos to follow the fashion and posted them on her wechat moments.


    ...


    this was something she wouldn¡¯t have done in the past. it was a sudden idea, and she was in high spirits after having this idea. she even pulled jiang che along to choose photos.


    ¡± it¡¯s alright. the location and scenery aren¡¯t the most important. the most important thing is the people who are traveling with us. ¡±


    Ren Kexin and the other two eximed in surprise. Ren Kexin teased, ¡± ¡°Sure enough, people who are in love like to show off their happiness. Even you, Shi Yan, can¡¯t avoid it.¡±


    shi yan smiled and did not deny it.


    although she didn¡¯t post it to show off her happiness, her action itself was very suspicious.


    Ren Kexin suddenly asked,¡±Oh right, Shi Yan, do you still remember Dou Zhao?¡± Do you still remember the boy who often walked with Gu Qianqian and Gu Tan?¡±


    gu tan was gu yu.


    every time ren kexin recalled the confrontation in wu county with weapons and helicopters, she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    Whenever she mentioned the ancient pond, she would always have some lingering fear.


    ¡°i remember.¡±


    ¡°that, that dou chaohe chaohe chaohe chaohe¡±


    ...


    seeing her stammering, shi yan smiled and said, ¡± he¡¯s fine now. he¡¯s probably busy with other things. he¡¯ll be back in a while. ¡±


    ren kexin quickly waved her hand. ¡± no, no, no. i¡¯m not asking about this zhenzhen. actually, dou chao contacted me before. he told me that he had to leave for a while and couldn¡¯t return to school for the time being. ¡± I just want to ask, Dou Zhao, is he Yingluo?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not an enemy. He¡¯s my big brother¡¯s man.¡±


    Ren Kexin heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this.


    she smiled awkwardly and said,¡±shi yan, don¡¯tugh at me. i¡¯m just a little worried.¡± Last time in Wu County, I saw that your attitude towards Dou Zhao was a little awkward, a little special, and I thought that he was your enemy, so I tried to guess who he was and whether he was a bad person. I even hesitated about whether to cut off contact with him or not.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m relieved to hear that he¡¯s one of us.¡±


    ¡°but, why would your brother¡¯s men appear in sea city? Shi Yan, your family is from the capital, right?¡± chang ru asked, puzzled.


    even now, they were notpletely clear about shi yan¡¯s background, but they could roughly confirm that shi yan¡¯s family was extraordinary, and that her family was in the capital.


    he was probably worried about her and had specially arranged for someone to take care of her in secret.


    or perhaps, her elder brother had long known that gu tan was the head of the gu family, gu yu, and knew that he had appeared in haicheng for her, so he had sent someone to secretly keep an eye on him.


    After all, Dou Chao and Gu Tan had a good rtionship and Dou Chao could be seen almost anywhere there was an ancient pond.


    ...


    However, Shi Yan didn¡¯t intend to let them know about this, so she smiled and shook her head. I don¡¯t know. Maybe he just happened to be admitted to Haicheng University.


    even chang ru and ren kexin did not believe her, let alone song meilian.


    However, they didn¡¯t intend to get to the bottom of it.


    ¡± that¡¯s true. there¡¯s no rule that says people from the capital can¡¯t go to a university in haicheng. ¡±


    chang ru smiled and did not continue the topic. instead, she said, ¡± ¡± i heard from rui ¡®er¡¯s roommate that she¡¯s handling the procedures for an exchange student at capital university. shi yan, do you know about this? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ren kexin¡¯s interest was piqued at the mention of this.


    ¡°why did rui ¡®er suddenly want to go to capital university as an exchange student? Back then, her college entrance examination results could¡¯ve easily gotten her into Jindo University, but she didn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s probably because of my family.¡± shi yan said.


    Since she said that, Ren Kexin and Chang ru did not want to ask anymore.


    the matters between the great ns were not something they coulde into contact with, so it was better for them to ask less.


    ...


    The two of them looked at each other andughed in unison.¡±So that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    Ren Kexin said,¡±we don¡¯t know when Rui ¡®er will be back from her trip to the capital University. Should we make an appointment to have a meal and throw her a farewell party?¡± No matter what, I¡¯m going to the best university in the country as an exchange student. It¡¯s worth celebrating.¡±


    ter on, they really did hold a simple farewell party for jiang rui.


    The day after Jiang Rui¡¯s farewell party was May 14th, Jiang Che¡¯s birthday.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t need to go to ss. She usually went to ss on her own will. On the afternoon of Jiang Che¡¯s birthday, she did not go to ss. Instead, she went to a cake shop near the school and spent two hours baking a birthday cake for Jiang che.


    when she came out with the cake and headed to the vi¡¯s courtyard, she suddenly remembered that jiang che was at home. if he saw the cake, there would be no surprise. she quickly took out her phone and called him.


    Jiang che picked up the phone as soon as it rang.


    ¡°Yanyan, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    at that time, jiang che was sitting on the newly added hanging chair on the balcony, reading a book.


    usually, shi yan was in ss at this time and would not call him. therefore, when he received her call, he thought that something had happened.


    she immediately closed her book and sat up straight.


    ...


    it was obvious that jiang che, who had not celebrated his birthday for many, many years, had long forgotten that today was his birthday and had not thought in that direction at all.


    Hearing his tone after receiving the call, Shi Yan also realized this. Her smile faded a little, and she felt a little suffocated.


    everyone revered the fifth lord jiang, but very few people knew that he also needed someone to pamper him.


    ¡°Jiang che.¡±


    Jiang che was even more worried when she called him in such a serious tone.


    ¡°what¡¯s wrong? go on. ¡±

 Chapter 604

    604 A birthday surprise for him


    shi yan exhaled lightly and calmed her mood.¡±i¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m calling you because I need your help with something.¡±


    Jiang che was relieved that she was fine.


    however, did she need his help with something?


    this was rare.


    ¡°go ahead,¡±


    ¡± i left a few books in your study. i have some information that i need to check from those books. can you go back and get it for me? ¡±


    ¡°sure.¡± jiang che agreed without even thinking.


    In fact, anyone who thought about it would know that Shi Yan was using this as an excuse.


    shi yan had never been a forgetful person. they had moved to the vi¡¯s small courtyard for so long that they had not returned to the jiang family¡¯s residence much. if it was an important book, how could shi yan not have brought it along?


    ...


    moreover, there were many people at the jiang family¡¯s old residence, so jiang che didn¡¯t have to personally make a trip to get things. he could just ask the jiang family to send someone over.


    the reason for this was that shi yan rarely asked jiang che for help. it was rare for her to ask, so jiang che only cared about being happy and didn¡¯t think deeply about asking others for help.


    Shi Yan raised her wrist and looked at her watch. ¡± it¡¯s 3:30 in the afternoon now. it¡¯ll take about four hours for you to go and get the things. you should be back before 7:30. i¡¯ll wait for you toe back for dinner. ¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t quite agree,¡¯isn¡¯t 7:30 a littlete for dinner? you don¡¯t have to wait for me, you can eat first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯m going to the libraryter, so I¡¯ll leave it at that. Be careful when you drive.¡±


    ¡°go, send me a list of the books you want.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    shi yan searched through her memory for the books she had ced in the bamboo garden study. she randomly selected books of the same type,piled a list, and sent it to jiang che. then, she sent a message to the auntie, telling her that she didn¡¯t need to cook tonight.


    she only took the cake back after jiang che¡¯s car left the vi¡¯s courtyard.


    then, he went to the market to buy some ingredients and cook for himself.


    shi yan was an old hand at cooking, so it didn¡¯t take much effort. After buying the ingredients, she didn¡¯t rush to cook. Instead, she went to the drawer in the room and took out the birthday gift she had prepared for Jiang che.


    ...


    three gifts, three gift boxes.


    She took it to the study and ced it on the small table in front of the sofa. Then, she went to take the bouquet of ck Knight roses that she had bought earlier and ced it next to the gift. After that, she walked out of the study and closed the door. She then went to the kitchen to cook with satisfaction.


    He made eight dishes and a soup.


    This was the first time that the two of them had had so many dishes on the table since they got together. Usually, they would have at most six dishes.


    It was only 6:30 when the dishes were done.


    Shi Yan simply went back to her room, took a simple shower, and changed into a beautiful dress.


    Just as she finished doing all this and came out of the room, Jiang che happened to return.


    As soon as she entered the door, she received a big hug from Shi Yan and a kiss on her cheek before she could even put down the things in her hands.


    ¡°you¡¯ve worked hard, teacher jiang.¡±


    Jiang che was a little dazed by her sudden enthusiasm.


    When he finally reacted, he curled his lips slightly. ¡°I¡¯m getting such good treatment just because I¡¯m running some small errands. Ms. Shi, you have to arrange for me to do more things in the future.¡±


    ...


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Shi Yan smiled and pushed him. Give me the book, I¡¯ll put it away.¡±


    jiang che avoided her hand and carried his book. ¡± it¡¯s a little heavy. I¡¯ll put it down. Should I put it in the study? ¡±


    ¡± no, just leave it in the living room. wash your hands first and eat. i¡¯ll clean it upter. ¡±


    When Jiang che came out of the bathroom, Shi Yan was setting up the table in the dining room.


    The sky was already dark. there was a faint moonlight shining in through the floor-to-ceiling window, but the lights were on in the room, so it was not too obvious.


    seeing jiang chee over, shi yan smiled and greeted him. ¡± ¡°take a seat first.¡±


    jiang che pulled out a chair and sat down. he looked at the dishes on the table and said, ¡± ¡°Is the treatment for helping out with something so good? There are so many dishes, and miss Shi even personally cooked them.¡±


    ¡°you haven¡¯t even tasted it and you already know i made it?¡±


    Jiang che looked up at her, his peach blossom eyes smiling. ¡± ms. shi, i¡¯ve eaten your cooking more than once. during those days at crescent bay, i could eat your cooking almost every day. i can tell if you made it with just one look. ¡±


    ¡± alright, wait a moment. i¡¯ll go to the kitchen to get something. ¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s more food? I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ...


    Shi Yan pressed his shoulder and he sat back down.¡±You sit, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    serving the dishes was a small matter. usually, miss shi would not argue with him over this.


    as he watched shi yan walk into the kitchen, jiang che grew suspicious.


    thinking back carefully, it seemed that this was not the only unusual thing today.


    The first unusual thing was that miss Shi had asked him to go to the Jiang family¡¯s old mansion to get her books. In the past, no matter how anxious miss Shi was, she would not have made him drive four hours back and forth to get the things, or rather, she would not bear to let him go alone. If she was really anxious, she would probably be more willing to let the Jiang family send someone to send her or call someone from the same city to run an errand.


    the second unusual thing was that miss shi was obviously very busy, but she still cooked personally, and she made so many dishes.


    the third unusual thing was that she wouldn¡¯t even let him go to the kitchen to serve the dishes.


    jiang che¡¯s doubts were answered when the lights in the dining room suddenly went out and when shi yan walked out of the kitchen with a lit cake and a birthday song.


    so it was yingluo¡¯s birthday today.


    For a moment, Jiang che couldn¡¯t quite describe what he was feeling at the moment. He only felt a little bitter in his heart and his eyes were a little sore.


    how long had it been since he had a birthday?


    ...


    Ten years? 15 years? or perhaps he was stunned for even longer?


    miss shi and wanwan were really thoughtful girls. they had prepared so many things.


    If his guess was right, the cake in her hands was probably made by herself.


    Shi Yan ced the cake on the table and said with a faint smile,¡±I don¡¯t often make pastries. This cake isn¡¯t very satisfactory, so I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    As expected, she had made it herself.


    ¡°i won¡¯t,¡± He said.


    Upon hearing his words, Shi Yan smiled. Mr. Jiang, Happy Birthday. Let me make a wish first.


    jiang che had never believed in making wishes. he didn¡¯t need to make wishes. he could get whatever he wanted.


    but under shi yan¡¯s expectant gaze, he closed his eyes.


    a few secondster, he opened his eyes and said,¡±i¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°So fast? blow out the candles.¡±


    ...


    after blowing out the candles, the two of them ate a small piece of cake before starting to eat.


    shi yan was the one who invited jiang che to eat during the entire meal. the two of them, or to be precise, shi yan ate the meal in a lively manner.


    she was clearly a quiet person.


    jiang che¡¯s heart was full.


    after dinner, the two of them cleaned up together.


    Jiang che had wanted to watch TV with Shi Yan in the living room for a while, but Shi Yan pulled him upstairs.


    ¡°miss shi, it¡¯s still early. are you going upstairs to rest so early?¡± she asked with a smile.


    Shi Yan turned around and shot him an angry nce.


    she pulled him upstairs to the door of the study.


    ¡°open the door to the study.¡±


    jiang che did as he was told.


    He pushed open the door of the study, but he could not see anything inside.


    with a ¡°pa¡± sound, shi yan turned on the light.


    Jiang che saw the gifts and flowers on the table at a nce.


    ¡°miss shi, are these all for me?¡±


    Shi Yan slightly raised her eyebrows. yes, they¡¯re all for you. Do you want to take a look? ¡±


    Without even looking at the present, Jiang che turned around and hugged her.


    She didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged him quietly. shi yan didn¡¯t struggle and let him hug her. she raised her hand and gently patted his back.


    Jiang che only let her go after hugging her for a while. He held her hand and walked towards the sofa.


    Sitting down on the sofa, Jiang che first picked up the bouquet of ck Knight roses.


    ¡°the flowers are very beautiful.¡± He said to Shi Yan with a smile.


    shi yan smiled very happily.


    He put down the flowers and took out one of the three gift boxes. He untied the ribbon and opened the gift box.


    it was a handkerchief.


    it was white and embroidered with ck bamboo.


    it was the embroidery technique of the shen family¡¯s embroidery workshop.


    ¡°have i seen this handkerchief kasaya before?¡± Jiang che asked her with a handkerchief.


    ¡°i think i¡¯ve seen it in my bag. i¡¯ve always kept it in my bag, but i¡¯ve never used it.¡±


    ¡°why did you think of giving me your handkerchief?¡± jiang che asked with a smile.


    He didn¡¯t dislike it, and he even liked it.


    This was the handkerchief that she had kept in her bag for a long time. No matter which bag she changed to, she would wear it. It could be seen that this handkerchief must have a very important meaning to her.


    ¡°Because this handkerchief is very special.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡±


    ¡°Yes, special.¡± Shi Yan nced at the handkerchief and said with a smile, ¡± we didn¡¯t know each other at that time. When I saw this handkerchief in aunt Shen¡¯s shop, I immediately thought of you. I couldn¡¯t help but like it, so I bought it.


    ¡°it was the time i met you at aunt shen¡¯s shop. you even gave me a box of pastries made by aunt shen that day. do you still remember?¡±


    of course.


    it was on that day that they found out each other¡¯s names and officially met. how could he not remember?


    ¡°I remember.¡±


    rubbing his handkerchief, jiang che was slightly absent-minded. ¡± ¡°So you bought this the other day.¡±


    ¡°I like it very much.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it. Open the second one and take a look.¡±


    Jiang che opened the second gift.


    there was a scroll in the gift box.


    Jiang che opened it.


    It was a painting.


    His portrait.


    It was a side view of him reading a book on a hanging chair on the balcony on a sunset afternoon.


    Without a doubt, it was a very artistic painting. Jiang che felt a sense of warmth from himself in the painting. He had never known that he had such a ¡± warm ¡± aura.


    She did not know if the ¡± warmth ¡± in the painting was the warmth in miss Shi¡¯s eyes or the way he looked in miss Shi¡¯s eyes.


    no matter what kind of warmth it was, this painting had won his heart.


    ¡°Last time I gave you words, this time I¡¯ll give you a painting. i¡¯m better at calligraphy than painting, so don¡¯t mind me. ¡±


    jiang che raised his hand and rubbed her head. his eyes were gentle as he said, ¡± ¡°why would i dislike it? i like it very much.¡±


    the third gift was not anything expensive. it was a photo album made by shi yan. many of the photos were taken when the two of them went to country m. In addition, there were also some photos that Shi Yan usually took.


    In short, the photo album belonged to the two of them. They could still remember what happened in every photo.


    When they were older, they would take it out and read it. They would definitely have a lot of feelings.


    jiang che closed the photo album and put it down. he carried shi yan to sit on hisp and hugged her tightly, burying his face in her neck.¡±yanyan, i really like these gifts. thank you.¡±


    he was even more grateful for all the effort she had put into celebrating his birthday.


    Shi Yan hugged him tightly and said softly, ¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I¡¯ll celebrate your birthday with you every year from now on.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything more and responded with a kiss.


    it was as if this was the only way he could convey his current feelings to her.


    *


    Half a month after Jiang Che¡¯s birthday, su mu and Jing Han¡¯s wedding came.


    their wedding was set to be before shi yan¡¯s engagement party.


    jiang rui had been very busy after she went to the capital city and rarely went to school. she didn¡¯t even make it back for su mu and jing han¡¯s wedding. however, the other members of the jiang family in haicheng had alle to attend the su family¡¯s wedding banquet.


    jiang muchen had been by su yunzhi¡¯s side the entire time, helping her greet the guests.


    su yunzhi seemed to agree with jiang muchen¡¯s actions.


    After su MU¡¯s wedding, Shi Yan held a small party in the small courtyard of her and Jiang Che¡¯s Vi. She invited a few close friends to help warm up the house. After that, she continued to devote herself to her nervous studies.


    She studied hard, and fifth Lord Jiang went from learning how to make pastries to slowly studying how to make tonic soup.


    shi yan was pleasantly surprised to drink the nourishing soup personally made by jiang che for the first time. he sighed in his heart that fifth lord jiang was indeed worthy of being able to make such a good pastry after learning how to make it casually. the soup he made for the first time was also very delicious.


    everything went on in an orderly manner until shi yan weed her summer break, which was followed by the day of her engagement with jiang che.

 Chapter 605

    605 the girl that xie heng brought


    Shi Yan and Jiang che had arrived in the capital a few days before the engagement party.


    at su wan¡¯s request, shi yan stayed at the shi family¡¯s house for the next few days, while jiang che stayed in his private manor. jiang che didn¡¯t have any objections to this. regardless of whether he had any opinions about the shi family, he was also very happy that shi yan could get along well with her family.


    ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±


    after dinner the day before the engagement party, the shi siblings were about to go out to y under shi bozhen¡¯s organization. when they left, old master shi and old madam shi were taking a walk in the courtyard and happened to see them.


    ¡°great grandmother, let¡¯s go out and y.¡± Shi Bozhen looked very happy. He had regained some of the high-spirited and carefree attitude he had when he was a teenager.


    xie xi n looked at him, then at the other three people, and then at shi yan, who was standing quietly with them with a smile on her face. he paused for a moment, then said, ¡± ¡°Go, don¡¯t stay up toote. Poran, take good care of your brother and sister, don¡¯t let them get into trouble.¡±


    they all understood what she meant.


    instructing shi poran wasn¡¯t to ask him to look after them and not let them get into trouble. it was to ask shi poran to look after them and not let them get bullied.


    ¡°Yes, grandmother,¡± unlike shi boxun¡¯s frivolity, shi boran was still as steady as ever.


    ...


    ¡°go, have fun.¡± Xie Xi n said this while looking at Shi Yan.


    The word ¡± y ¡± had nothing to do with Shi Yan. The Shi family had always been happy and sad that she was willing to go out and y with them, no matter if it was in the past or now.


    Shi Yan smiled back at Xie Xi n and followed Shi Bozhen and the others out.


    They were only driving one car, and the five of them could fit in. fortunately, there was enough space in the car, so it wasn¡¯t too crowded.


    shi poran drove, shi yan sat in the front passenger seat, and the other three sat in the back.


    Rolling down the car window, Shi boxiang sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve ever squeezed in the same car before, let alone go out to y together.¡±


    shi bochen continued, ¡± let¡¯s go out and have fun when we have the chance. we don¡¯t have to go too far. we can find a nearby park that¡¯s quieter. we can organize an outing on a day with good weather. ¡±


    ¡°that¡¯s a good suggestion. then let¡¯s wait a few days while everyone is still in the capital.¡± Shi Bozhen agreed.


    if you want to meet, then hurry up. don¡¯t say that we¡¯ll meet again if there¡¯s a chance. because everyone is very busy, no one knows when we¡¯ll be able to meet again. They had specially set aside half a month to gather in the capital city to attend Shi Yan¡¯s engagement party.


    ¡°I haven¡¯te to the capital often in recent years, so I don¡¯t know what fun things there are here. Who¡¯s going to organize it?¡± Of course, this was an excuse.


    It was true that he hadn¡¯t returned to the capital in recent years, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t familiar with the capital.


    ...


    He had quite a few properties in the capital.


    He only said that so that the others would feel a sense of participation.


    ¡°i¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Shi Bochen and Shi boyu said at the same time.


    Their eyes met, and Shi Bochen said, ¡± ¡°then let third brother make the arrangements.¡±


    it was rare to see the quiet third brother take the initiative, so what was the harm in letting him do it once?


    ¡± i¡¯ll let you know in the group chat once i¡¯ve made the arrangements, ¡± shi boyu said. ¡± you can invite all the people you want. the more people there are, the merrier. ¡±


    The five of them had a separate group, which was also created by Shi boxiao.


    However, it was really rare to hear Shi boyu say something like ¡± the more people, the merrier. even Shi Yan found it novel, let alone Shi Boxun and Shi Bochen.


    he turned around and looked at them.


    ...


    ¡°Yanyan, you don¡¯t have any problems with the time, right?¡± shi boxiao asked.


    Shi Yan shook her head with a smile. No. If there are no other arrangements, I¡¯ll probably be staying in the capital this summer.


    they weren¡¯t fun people, and they wanted to organize such a trip to take her out to y. how could she not understand?


    both of them had their own businesses to work on and were willing to take this time off. she was unemployed and had nothing to do, so she couldn¡¯t be absent.


    ¡± then it¡¯s decided. you can arrange the amodation, but you have to make the arrangements in time. i¡¯ve asked for half a month¡¯s leave from the crew. ¡±


    The only reason he could take half a month¡¯s leave from the production team was because he had invested in the drama. Otherwise, no matter how big a shot Shi Bocheng was, the production team might not have approved such a long leave.


    Tonight was arranged for Shi Yan. She had a quiet personality, so Shi boxiang would naturally not arrange for her to go to a ce that was too noisy.


    There were two scheduled scenes. The first half was to listen to a musical at the Grand Theater, while the second half was at a bar under Shi Bochen¡¯s name.


    the appearance of these five outstanding young people in the musical was really a visual impact, and many people in the audience cast curious looks at them.


    naturally, some people recognized the great movie king, qu bozhen.


    It was just that for a musical like this, which required internal tickets to enter, the quality of the audience was rtively high, or rather, they were more worldly, so no one was making a fuss.


    ...


    Even though there were still people who couldn¡¯t help but secretly look at them.


    Out of the five of them, four of them were outstanding men. After they sat down, the only girl was still sitting in the middle.


    The girl had undoubtedly be the center of attention.


    The people who recognized qu pomin were very curious about Shi Yan¡¯s identity. Those who recognized him as a member of the younger generation of the Shi family could roughly guess Shi Yan¡¯s identity.


    In the row of people sitting in front of them, two people were also rmed.


    he turned around and saw the shi siblings.


    it was a man and a woman who turned around. the moment he saw them, the man seemed to be stunned. The woman was wearing a mask and a hat, so he couldn¡¯t see her expression clearly.


    their gazes only paused for a few seconds before they looked back at the stage.


    ¡°i¡¯m not seeing things, right? was that xie heng?¡± shi bozhen was shocked. he stared at the backs of the man and woman in front of him, his eyes sparkling with the light of gossip.


    Shi Yan was sitting next to Shi Bozhen, so even though his voice wasn¡¯t loud, she could still hear him clearly.


    The person in front was indeed Xie Heng.


    ...


    she wasn¡¯t a gossiper, but she was a little curious about the girl beside xie heng.


    it wasn¡¯t because she was beside xie heng that he was curious, but because the girl was obviously looking at her when they turned around just now.


    Or rather, he was sizing her up.


    It wasn¡¯t a malicious sizing up, but rather, it was a little interesting.


    She didn¡¯t see it. The girl was wearing a mask and a hat. The hat almost covered her eyes, so she couldn¡¯t see it even if she wanted to.


    this was what she felt.


    Her intuition had always been urate.


    ¡°It¡¯s him.¡± shi bochen, who was sitting on the other side of shi bozhen, replied.


    He wasn¡¯t so gossipy. Due to his age, he didn¡¯t have much contact with Xie Heng and didn¡¯t know him well. his impression of xie heng was that he was the head of the xie family with outstanding abilities and qianqian, who almost became his sister¡¯s fianc¨¦.


    ¡°it¡¯s really him. then who¡¯s the girl beside him? Wasn¡¯t Xie Heng famous for not being close to women? When did a girl like this appear beside you?¡±


    Shi boxiao nced at Shi Yan as he spoke.


    ...


    Others might not know, but the Shi family knew very well that the only girl Xie Heng had treated specially was the Pearl in their family¡¯s palm.


    It wasn¡¯t that Xie Heng only had to be special to the daughter of the opposite sex, it was that a girl suddenly appeared by Xie Heng¡¯s side, which was an extremely incredible thing!


    It was really a little shocking.

 Chapter 606

    606 A very special girl


    usually, shi yan would tell shi bozhen not to meddle in other people¡¯s private affairs. but this time, she didn¡¯t say it because she was also curious.


    It had nothing to do with Xie Heng, he was just curious about the girl.


    She hade into contact with many people, but there were only a few that could interest her. This was the first girl that could make her so interested.


    shi yan didn¡¯t stop shi poxun from gossiping, but shi poran did.


    ¡°don¡¯t pry into other people¡¯s private matters,¡± he said.


    Many a time, Shi poran, this big brother, still had a lot of prestige. after he opened his mouth, shi bozhen pouted and didn¡¯t say anything else.


    two hourster, the musical ended.


    They were all acquaintances, so they naturally had to greet each other when they met, not to mention that Shi Boran and Xie Heng had been good friends in their early years.


    as a result, they didn¡¯t leave immediately after they left the venue. shi poran took the initiative to stop and wait for xie heng.


    ...


    He was the eldest brother. Since he had stopped and waited, Shi Yan and the others naturally had no reason to leave first. Moreover, they also wanted to see who that girl was. Not only could she appear by the side of the Xie family¡¯s head, who did not get close to women, but she also asked him to apany her to watch a musical alone.


    Xie Heng was only a little behind them.


    ¡°Poran.¡±


    Shi poran also nodded and greeted him.¡±Ah Heng.¡±


    Xie Heng¡¯s gaze swept past Shi Yan And he said to them,¡±I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    ¡°we also didn¡¯t expect to meet n head xie here.¡± Shi Bozhenughed.


    Looking at the girl beside Xie Heng, Shi Bozhen raised his eyebrows and asked,¡±Who is this youngdy?¡±


    he might not be interested in other people¡¯s gossip, but this was xie heng¡¯s gossip, which was a rare urrence in a hundred years.


    Without waiting for Xie Heng to speak, the girl took off her hat and mask,¡±Hello, I¡¯m an cui.¡±


    She had long, wavy brown hair and looked like a maturedy.


    The maturedy wasn¡¯t referring to her looks, but the aura she gave off.


    ...


    She clearly had the appearance of a soft girl, but she gave people a very sharp feeling for no reason. However, thebination of her inner sharpness and her girly appearance did not seem out of ce. Instead, it gave people an inexplicable attraction.


    this was shi yan¡¯s first impression of an cui.


    although an cui said ¡°hello,¡± shi yan could clearly feel that he was looking at her when he said that.


    ¡°Look at me, I forgot to add myst name when I introduced myself. I¡¯m Lin anyao.¡±


    ¡°so it¡¯s the lin family¡¯s young miss.¡± Shi poxiao was enlightened.


    the lin family was only a second-rate family in the capital, not on the same level as them. other people didn¡¯t know who the lin family¡¯s eldest daughter was, but shi bozhen knew because she was also in the entertainment industry.


    shi bozhen always knew more about the entertainment industry.


    ¡± it¡¯s my honor to know who i am. ¡± lin anran smiled. ¡± however, i¡¯m afraid the lin family won¡¯t acknowledge a daughter like me now. you can save the trouble of calling me ¡®miss lin¡¯. best actor qu will give me some face and just call me¡¯ miss lin¡¯. ¡±


    ¡°Miss Lin,¡± Shi Bozhen raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°Miss Lin and master Xie, Wanwan.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with him.¡± Lin an chuckled.


    ...


    he said it so frankly.


    There weren¡¯t many people who would dare to disrespect family head Xie in front of him, but Lin Anran didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of offending him at all.


    Lin Anqi looked at Xie Heng and smiled. this is the third time I¡¯ve met master Xie. There¡¯s a Senior Sister I¡¯m familiar with who¡¯s performing here tonight. She gave me two tickets to support her. i don¡¯t have many friends in jingdu, but i thought that master xie was in jingdu, and i happened to have his contact information, so i tried my luck and sent him a message. i didn¡¯t expect master xie to give me face and agree to my appointment.¡±


    Xie Heng¡¯s eyes swept over her and he looked away without any expression.


    lin anran smiled and shrugged at shi bozhen.¡±see, i told you we don¡¯t know each other very well.¡±


    no one knew if they were close, but shi boxiang could tell that their rtionship wasn¡¯t ordinary.


    She was a girl he had only met twice. If there was nothing special about her, why would Xie Heng agree to the other party¡¯s invitation? the lin family was not on the same level as the shi family, and naturally, it was not on the same level as the xie family.


    the lin family and the xie family did not have any friendship. furthermore, lin anran was the daughter that the lin family had abandoned, so it was impossible for xie heng to agree to meet her on the lin family¡¯s ount.


    ¡°this must be miss shi?¡± Lin an looked at Shi Yan with a smile.


    ¡°hello, i¡¯m shi yan.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    I¡¯ve been hearing about miss Shi¡¯s legend for the past two months. I¡¯ve been looking forward to meeting you for a long time, and I¡¯m finally able to meet you today. I¡¯m an Qianqian, Lin anqian. Nice to meet you.


    ...


    shi yan nced at her outstretched hand.


    ¡°it¡¯s nice to meet you,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°i heard that miss shi is getting engaged tomorrow?¡± As he said this, Lin Anran seemed to nce at Xie Heng and smiled with interest.


    There weren¡¯t many people who dared to watch the Xie family¡¯s show so brazenly.


    shi bozhen didn¡¯t know what lin anran was relying on to be so fearless, but he was curious.


    yes, the engagement party is at the shengshi hotel. Miss Lin, you cane and y when you¡¯re free.


    Lin an chuckled. I¡¯d like to go, but it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m an artist with a notorious track record who has been abandoned by my family. I¡¯ve finally gotten a role and I¡¯m requesting to join the production team tomorrow. I can¡¯t lose my job.


    ¡± i won¡¯t be able to attend the engagement party. i¡¯d like to give miss shi my blessings in advance. if i have the honor of receiving an invitation to the wedding, i¡¯ll definitely be there to attend her wedding. ¡±


    Shi Yan looked at her and smiled. thank you for your blessings. I¡¯m sure miss Lin will have a wedding invitation.


    ¡°you¡¯re really giving me face. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already received your invitation, so I¡¯ll prepare enough money for you, even though I¡¯m still very poor.¡± after he finished, heughed out loud, as if he was not embarrassed by his poverty at all.


    shi yan liked this magnanimity.


    ...


    ¡°then i won¡¯t disturb everyone¡¯s fun. miss shi, see you next time.¡±


    ¡°see you next time,¡±


    lin anran left first, seemingly forgetting that there was someone else with her.


    seeing this, xie heng¡¯s face was still expressionless. he simply said goodbye to shi poran and the others before taking the initiative to follow.


    Watching the two of them walk away, Shi boxiang clicked his tongue and said, ¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually a day when Xie Heng is ignored by a girl. It¡¯s fine if he¡¯s ignored, but he actually took the initiative to chase after her. I¡¯ve lived long enough to see this!¡±


    ¡°This Lin family¡¯s young miss really seems to have changedpletely as the rumors say. If it was in the past, she would have been a girl who was not valued by the family and would have fallen for Xie Heng. How could she not hold on to him tightly? instead, she wouldpletely ignore Xie Heng like now.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Shi Yan was interested.


    Without waiting for Shi poxun¡¯s reply, Shi poran said, ¡± ¡± get in the car first. it¡¯s not a good ce to talk with so many people here. let¡¯s talk in the car. ¡±


    as soon as she got in the car, shi yan looked at shi pochen.


    she was obviously waiting for him to continue.


    it was rare to see her so interested in something, and shi bozhen¡¯s interest in gossip, which had originally been 70%, had now be 10%.


    ...

 Chapter 607

    607 A strange person


    I don¡¯t have much interaction with the Lin family, let alone with this miss Lin. Although she¡¯s in the entertainment industry, she¡¯s just a small star who can¡¯t even be ranked in the eighteenth tier. She¡¯s even the kind of small star that¡¯s gued with scandals. I don¡¯t really have much contact with her.


    Speaking of this, Shi boxiao smiled smugly at Shi Yan. ¡± you should know that i¡¯m at the top of the entertainment industry¡¯s pyramid. a small star like lin anran doesn¡¯t have the right toe into contact with me. ¡±


    shi bochen rolled his eyes at her.


    shi boyu couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at him.


    Shi Yan looked at him and smiled.


    Clearing his throat, Shi Bozhen said,¡±I know this Ms. Lin. It was my manager who mentioned her to me a few days ago.¡± My manager said that Lin Anran is a good seedling that has been buried, and his career heart, which has been dormant for many years, has been shaken. He¡¯s nning to sign Lin Anran.¡±


    ¡± but in the end, my manager gave up on the idea because lin anran had too many scandals. regardless of whether those scandals were real or fake, it would take a lot of effort to clear her name. ¡±


    ¡°But my manager did want to sign Lin Anran, so he has her basic information. I don¡¯t know the details, but I¡¯ve heard him mention it once. ¡°They said that Lin Anran was the eldest daughter of the Lin family in the capital. The Lin family was a famous family in the early years, but after old master Lin passed away, they lost their pir of support. The only daughter of the Lin family was a pampered youngdy who knew nothing, so they handed thepany over to their son-inw, who also had the same surname, Lin.¡±


    I didn¡¯t expect the Lin family¡¯s son-inw to be such a jerk. After old master Lin passed away, he brought all the people he raised outside and his illegitimate children back to the Lin family. He directly gave the Lin family¡¯s only daughter a blow and made her jump off a building.


    ...


    this happened a few years ago. Later on, the only daughter of the Lin family, Lin Anran, led a more and more difficult life in the Lin family. In the end, she was forced to enter the entertainment industry and was constantly suppressed by her father¡¯s illegitimate children. That¡¯s how she ended up with a lot of scandals.


    ¡°she didn¡¯t think yingluo was such a weak person.¡± shi yan said.


    Bullied by others?


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t think that a person who dared to ignore master Xie would be easily bullied.


    ¡°this is the strange part. in the past, lin anran hadpletely inherited her mother¡¯s weakness. she was clearly the legitimate sessor of the lin family, but she had to endure the bullying of those who had taken over her ce and didn¡¯t know how to resist. but two months ago, i heard that lin anran got into a car ident and was in aa for a few hours. when she woke up, her personality changed drastically. half a month ago, she ignored thepany¡¯s arrangements and auditioned for a supporting role in a big production tv series. the key thing is, she even got the audition.¡±


    it¡¯s because she saw the video of the audition that my manager took a fancy to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I know. As for how Lin Anran came into contact with Xie Heng, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what Lin Anran was like in the past, but I¡¯ve heard that her personality changed drastically after the car ident. But after seeing miss Lin in person today, I suspect that her so-called weak personality was just a pretense.


    ¡°lin anran doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s fully grown,¡± shi boyu reminded him out of good intentions.


    shi bozhen,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then. Uh, it¡¯s probably because she got on Xie Heng¡¯s good side and felt that she had someone to rely on, so no one could bully her anymore, so she decided not to hide anymore?¡±


    ...


    ¡°she doesn¡¯t seem like she wants to rely on xie heng to survive.¡± Shi Yan said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. then why did she suddenly choose not to hide? Could it be that the car ident made her finally recognize the truth and decide not to live a weak life?¡±


    It was not impossible.


    But Shi Yan¡¯s intuition told her otherwise.


    as for what the truth was, that was other people¡¯s business, and shi yan didn¡¯t intend to delve into it.


    without waiting for her to say anything, shi bozhen said, ¡± ¡°Forget it, who cares? this is other people¡¯s business and has nothing to do with us. On the other hand, Yanyan, why are you suddenly so interested in Lin Anran? is it because yingluo appeared by xie heng¡¯s side?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the others, including Shi poran, who was driving, looked at Shi Yan.


    obviously, they didn¡¯t agree that shi yan was involved with xie heng when they were getting engaged tomorrow. it had nothing to do with whether they doted on shi yan or not. it was a matter of principle.


    The Shi family had never had any illegitimate children.


    In terms of family style, the Shi family was definitely worthy of the word ¡°upright.¡±


    seeing their reactions, shi yan was somewhat helpless and speechless.¡±Of course not.¡±


    ...


    ¡°it has nothing to do with master xie. i¡¯m only interested in this miss lin because of her character. I can¡¯t really exin the reason, but my intuition tells me that this miss Lin is a very interesting person.¡±


    ¡°Just like this?¡± Shi Bozhen still looked a little suspicious.


    ¡°what else?¡± shi yan looked at him, speechless.


    ¡°Second brother, I don¡¯t think my character is that bad, right?¡±


    Shi boxiao, who had finally reacted,ughed dryly and touched his nose.


    ¡± sister yan, i¡¯m sorry. it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t believe you. it¡¯s just that it¡¯s rare to see you so interested in someone. it¡¯s very novel, so we overreacted. ¡± Shi Bochen said sincerely.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not angry.¡± Shi Yan looked at him and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a person who can¡¯t joke.¡±


    but you really don¡¯t seem like the kind of person who would be associated with the word ¡°joke.¡±


    This was what the Shi brothers were thinking.


    However, they had to admit that they all felt that Shi Yan had changed. she was more lively than before and seemed to have the shadow of a girl of her age.


    ...


    They had to thank Jiang che for this.


    on the other side, xie heng¡¯s car.


    ¡°Where are you going, miss Lin?¡±


    Lin Anran, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, had already taken off her hat and mask. She crossed her legs and looked at him with a faint smile.¡±Patriarch Xie, I already said that there¡¯s no need to send you off, I¡¯ll take a taxi myself. You¡¯re so insistent on sending me off. Could it be that you¡¯re still feeling upset and don¡¯t want to go back so early to be alone?¡±


    xie heng nced at her, ignored her, and continued to drive.


    Lin Anran wasn¡¯t affected by his attitude and continued, ¡± even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know. You agreed to watch the musical with me because you felt bad. I just happened to ask you out and gave you an excuse to go out and rx. You didn¡¯t agree because of me.


    you¡¯re really something. If you want money, money, power, and authority, if you can¡¯t bear to, then fight for it. Why are you so sad? ¡±


    xie heng still ignored her, as if he didn¡¯t hear her.


    ¡± forget it, you¡¯re such a boring person. it¡¯s boring to talk to you. send me to the grand hotel in the capital city. i¡¯ll stay there tonight. ¡±


    ¡°I thought you had no money?¡± Xie Heng finally reacted.


    ¡°yo, big brother, so you can always hear me. i thought i was talking to air. yes, i don¡¯t have money, but that was two months ago. although i don¡¯t have much money now, it¡¯s been two months. if i can¡¯t even earn enough money to stay in a hotel, then i¡¯m too bad.¡±


    ...


    don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t go back on my word. I¡¯ll pay you back double in three months.


    ¡°No need,¡± Xie Heng said.

 Chapter 608

    608 A rare good atmosphere


    lin anran sized him up and said,¡±big brother, are you stupid?¡± didn¡¯t they say that the head of the xie family was a ruthless person? Where¡¯s your ruthlessness? Do you really think you¡¯re the one who caused my ident? i fainted in front of your car because i was hungry. it¡¯s fine that you sent me to the hospital and waited for me to wake up, but do you really want to be a spendthrift and pay for my mental damage?¡±


    Xie Heng turned to look at her.


    lin anran shrugged. ¡± alright, i did extort that 100000 yuan from you. i was poor back then. i couldn¡¯t even afford to eat. ¡± Didn¡¯t I text you after that to exin to you that I¡¯m lending you the 100000 Yuan? I¡¯ll immediately find you to pay back the medical expenses as soon as I earn the money.¡±


    ¡°that was a coincidence, you didn¡¯t look for me.¡± xie heng ruthlessly exposed her.


    That was the second time they had met.


    at that time, lin anran was counting the money.


    Lin Anran had texted Xie Heng to exin that she would return his medical fees and the 100000 Yuan He had extorted. However, Xie Heng had caught her counting money, and Lin Anran had no conscience to not return him any money. So, Lin Anran had to pay him back the medical fees first.


    after that, xie heng stared at her. ¡± speaking of which, miss lin, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve given you my personal contact information. how did you get it? ¡±


    ¡°of course i heard about it,¡± lin anjue replied confidently.


    ...


    ¡°You can¡¯t get my personal contact information by just asking around.¡±


    His gaze was deep and sharp, and a sense of oppression came over. ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand his gaze, but lin anjue¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.


    She didn¡¯t seem to be afraid of him at all.


    she smiled and said,¡±really?¡± i guess i¡¯m just lucky.¡±


    xie heng stared at her for a few seconds before looking away.


    after a few minutes of silence, lin anran suddenly cupped her chin and called out, ¡± ¡°Hey, big brother, if you¡¯re feeling bad, do you want me to drink with you?¡±


    He mmed on the brakes and the car came to a stop.


    Lin anmou rushed forward due to inertia. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and didn¡¯t hit her head.


    ¡°No way, big brother. If you don¡¯t want to treat us to a drink, just say it. There¡¯s no need to be so haughty.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived at the hotel you¡¯re staying at.¡±


    looking out of the car window, they had indeed arrived at the capital city hotel.


    ...


    ¡°It¡¯s so embarrassing. Since master Xie doesn¡¯t need me to apany you for a drink, I¡¯ll go back to the hotel to rest first. bye, see you next time.¡±


    He unbuckled his seat belt, opened the door, and closed it. Without looking back, he waved and walked to the hotel without any hesitation, as if it was Xie Heng¡¯s illusion that she had said that she was drinking with him with a little sympathy.


    This Lin anmou was strange from head to toe.


    after staring at her back for a moment, xie heng drove away.


    *


    by the time shi yan and her group arrived at shi bochen¡¯s bar, it was already 10:30 p. m.


    ording to shi yan¡¯s routine, it was not too early, but for many young people, the nightlife had just begun, so even if it was not too noisy, there were still many guests.


    shi bozhen had already made arrangements in advance. once they arrived, they went straight to the pavilion on the second floor.


    The stage on the first floor could be clearly seen from the private room.


    there was a band performing on the stage. it wasn¡¯t a lively rock song. the lead singer was a girl, and the songs she usually sang were more in line with the atmosphere of the bar.


    The waiter served the drinks and poured a ss of red wine for each of them before leaving.


    ...


    ¡°don¡¯t drink too much, you still have things to do tomorrow,¡± shi poran reminded.


    Shi boxiao swirled the wine ss in his hand and leaned back on the sofa. Heined to Shi Yan in a low voice,¡±Sure enough, I can¡¯t bring big brother along when I¡¯m out to y. What a killjoy.¡±


    ¡°even if big brother isn¡¯t here, i¡¯ll still remind everyone to drink less,¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°alright, i forgot that you¡¯re also a little old-fashioned.¡±


    the other three people also looked at shi yan.


    Shi Boran and Shi boyu¡¯s faces were expressionless as usual, but it wasn¡¯t hard to see that their gazes had softened, and Shi Bochen was smiling.


    It was rare for the siblings to get together, and it was even rarer to have such a good atmosphere when they were together.


    su chen sent me a message, saying that he¡¯s with su mu now. He asked where we are. Should we tell him? ¡± shi boyu, who had just finished looking at his phone, asked.


    ¡°go ahead,¡± shi yan said.


    Su chen and su mu were both in the capital at the moment. To be precise, they had been in the capital for two days, and they were also here for Shi Yan¡¯s engagement banquet. However, he didn¡¯t contact her, perhaps because he thought that Shi Yan would be busy preparing for the engagement.


    now that she took the initiative to ask them where they were, she probably knew that they weren¡¯t at home and hade out to y.


    ...


    he didn¡¯t know where he got the news.


    In fact, neither su chen nor su mu had anyone keep an eye on them. The only reason they knew they were outside was because someone familiar with su mu happened to see them at the bar and told su mu.


    The two of them arrived very quickly. They arrived after Shi Yan had finished her ss of wine.


    he did not bring anyone else, just the two of them.


    ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    they all noticed shi yan first and called her by her name.


    looking at them, shi yan finally realized that she was the only girl in the younger generation of the family. she had five older brothers and one younger brother. even though her younger brother was two years younger than her, bo chen was actually very sensible and capable. bo chen was more concerned about her feelings.


    She was actually very happy.


    After the two of them sat down, Shi Yan asked su mu, ¡± ¡°Cousin, where¡¯s sister Han? You didn¡¯t ask her toe along?¡±


    su mu and jing han were married, but shi yan still called jing han ¡± sister han ¡± as she felt that it was more intimate.


    ...


    ¡°she asked ju yanya and gu qingqing for a beauty treatment. she said that she had to keep up appearances for you tomorrow and couldn¡¯t be too unkempt. however, she should be back at the hotel now.¡±


    shi yan smiled helplessly.


    Who among the three of them wasn¡¯t exquisite?


    However, she did ept their intention to support her.


    ¡°thank you for your thoughtfulness. i¡¯ll ask them out alone in a few days.¡±


    Shi Yan paused for a moment and looked at Shi poran, who was sitting opposite her and taking a sip of wine. ¡± i¡¯ll call song yu and rui ¡®er. i haven¡¯t seen them in a while. ¡±


    shi poran looked over at her.


    putting down the ss, he said, ¡± song yu is in a military school. the management is strict. it¡¯s not easy for him to take leave. you don¡¯t have to take care of everyone. i won¡¯t have any other thoughts. ¡±


    shi yan smiled. ¡± it¡¯s not that i¡¯m worried about big brother. i really haven¡¯t seen song yu for a long time. ¡±


    Biological siblings, who didn¡¯t know who they were? however, since she didn¡¯t want to admit her intentions, shi boran didn¡¯t insist on revealing them.


    ¡°but she took tomorrow¡¯s leave, so she¡¯ll be there for your engagement party.¡±


    ...


    Su chen snorted sourly, ¡± ¡°you guys are all in pairs, and i¡¯m the only single one, right?¡±


    ¡°And me.¡± shi bochen replied.


    su chen rolled his eyes,¡±you¡¯re still a minor. how can you be considered a single dog?¡± you¡¯re not allowed to have a rtionship when you¡¯re underage!¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m already an adult, thank you.¡±


    ¡°why don¡¯t i introduce you guys? It¡¯s easier for me to get to know young, beautiful, and high-quality girls in school.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    su chen and shi bochen waved their hands at the same time.


    I think it¡¯s better not to. I only care about saving the dying and healing the injured. I don¡¯t have any feelings for love.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it either, I¡¯m still young.¡±


    Shi Yan couldn¡¯t help butugh at the two people¡¯s fearful and evasive behavior.


    ¡± then, when you guys want to find a partner, remember to tell me. i¡¯ll help you keep an eye out. ¡±


    the two of them responded drily, but they both shivered secretly, as if girls were very scary.


    ......

 Chapter 609

    609 I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re back


    ¡°You¡¯re not going home?¡±


    shi boxiao asked shi yan in the car.


    yes, the gown is with Jiang che. I have to prepare it tomorrow morning, so I won¡¯t be going back with you.


    ¡°big brother, please take a detour and send me to nanwan road first,¡± shi yan said to shi boran, who was driving.


    But you didn¡¯t say you weren¡¯t going back tonight.


    shi bozhen had wanted to say that, but he swallowed his words.


    Yanyan stayed at home for a total of five days. In these five days, she did not visit Jiang che even once. Jiang che also did note to the Shi residence to disturb her and her family. This was a rare urrence for the two of them, who could not wait to stick together all the time.


    moreover, what yanyan said made sense.


    She was the star of the show tomorrow, and she had a lot of things to do when she woke up early. Putting everything else aside, it would take her a long time to do her makeup and hair.


    ...


    Shi poran¡¯s gaze stopped on her face for two seconds before he said, ¡± it¡¯s good that you¡¯re going over tonight. it¡¯ll save you the trouble of waking up early tomorrow morning. ¡±


    she had taken the initiative to ask him to send her there instead of taking a taxi or having someone pick her up. this was already a great improvement for her.


    shi yan smiled and nodded.


    In fact, before she went out with them, she had not thought of not returning to the Shi family¡¯s house tonight. She hade to the bar after watching the musical and had a drink with them when she suddenly had an idea.


    She didn¡¯t know what kind of mentality this was, but the more she felt happy, the more she would miss Jiang che. she thought about how jiang che was all alone at home when she had family to keep herpany.


    Then, she suddenly wanted to go back and apany him.


    since jiang che sent her to the shi family¡¯s house five days ago, they had not seen each other again, although they would video chat every night.


    They arrived at Nanwan road half an hourter.


    It was already one o ¡®clock in the morning when the concert ended.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t expect Jiang che to still be awake when she returned at this time.


    He went upstairs to the bedroom. The lights were still on. She pushed open the bedroom door and entered. She saw Jiang che in his pajamas, sitting at the head of the bed and reading.


    ...


    Jiang che was also a little surprised to see her.


    after the surprise, it was a visible surprise. he put down the book, stood up, and walked towards her, pulling her into his arms.¡±miss shi, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t be back tonight? why are you back?¡±


    ¡°I reek of alcohol, don¡¯t hug me yet.¡±


    Shi Yan gently pushed him away, but did not let go of his wrist. She looked up at him and said with a faint smile, ¡± ¡°If I don¡¯te back, are you going to stay up all night?¡±


    ¡± i won¡¯t. i¡¯ll be done with the book in a few pages. i was nning to go to sleep after i¡¯m done with the book. ¡±


    tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear, jiang che¡¯s gaze was gentle. ¡± ¡°i didn¡¯t expect you toe back, but i¡¯m very happy that you¡¯re back.¡±


    Shi Yan could feel his happiness.


    it seemed that she had made the right decision toe back.


    ¡°did you have fun outside?¡± Jiang che gently wrapped his arm around her waist and looked down at her.


    Jiang che knew that Shi Yan had gone out to y with her brother and brother. They had not seen each other for the past few days, but it was not that they did not know what each other was doing.


    They would take the initiative to report their itinerary.


    ...


    ¡°i¡¯m very happy,¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy. It¡¯s gettingte, go take a shower and rest.¡±


    well, if you¡¯re tired, you can sleep first. You don¡¯t have to wait for me.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    jiang che¡¯s response was good, but when shi yan came out of the shower, he was still awake.


    instead of reading, she sat on the bed and looked at her phone.


    He put down his cell phone when he saw Shi Yane out. He waited for Shi Yan to walk over, open the quilt, and lie down on his side before turning off the light and lying down.


    she leaned in to kiss shi yan and said softly, ¡± ¡°Good night, Ms. Shi.¡±


    shi yan snuggled into his arms and pressed against his chest.¡±Good night,¡± she said.


    *


    the engagement party was held at shengshi hotel.


    ...


    many well-known people were invited to the engagement banquet of the fifth master jiang and the eldest daughter of the shi family.


    guests could be seen exchanging pleasantries everywhere at the banquet.


    wasn¡¯t a banquet like this also a social event?


    The guests didn¡¯t forget to observe the people at the banquet when they were exchanging pleasantries. While they marveled at the great influence of the two protagonists, they also sighed for the Shi and Jiang families.


    more than anything else, they were sighing for the jiang family.


    the main character had not arrived. at this time, other than the fifth lord jiang and miss shi¡¯s capable assistants, only the shi family members were entertaining the guests.


    apart from third master jiang and fourth master jiang, only a few juniors of the jiang family were present. they were not qualified to entertain the guests for the fifth lord.


    The fifth master¡¯s biological parents, old master Jiang and old Madam Jiang, were not present.


    some people couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    a few months had passed, and xuanji was no longer the jiang family of the past. the current jiang family was on par with the xie family, the shi family, and the xuan family, and even some second-rate families were about to surpass them.


    with the fifth lord personally suppressing the jiang family, how could the jiang family, which was already on the decline, withstand the pressure?


    ...


    Fortunately, the people of the Jiang family were notpletely brainless. They knew that the first and second branch had both offended Jiang che, so third master Jiang and fourth master Jiang had slowly reduced the power of the first and second branch. He also heard that Jiang che had treated the younger generation of the Jiang family to a meal before he left the capital, so he gradually passed the power to the younger generation.


    the jiang family¡¯s fourth master doted on his daughter and couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer, so he took the initiative to give his daughter the power. however, jiang yun did not let him down. she managed to gain a firm foothold in thepany even before she joined. she also managed to take over the things that her father gradually gave her.


    as the jiang n¡¯s power gradually shifted, the fifth lord¡¯s suppression of the jiang n also lessened.


    Slowly, the Jiang family¡¯s situation stabilized.


    Even though the present was far from the past.


    however, with the gradual decline of the jiang family, old master jiang and old madam jiang had not shown their faces in public for a long time.


    Jiang Yi and Bai Xue had offended a lot of people in the past, and many people wanted to take this opportunity tough at them. They didn¡¯t expect that they would not even attend their own son¡¯s engagement party.


    when it came to mocking, no oneughed at the jiang family¡¯s juniors. Not only did they notugh at them, but some even went up to them to curry favor.


    Perhaps he had heard that the younger generation of the Jiang family had a good rtionship with the fifth Lord.


    Therefore, even though the Jiang family had declined, the younger generation of the Jiang family didn¡¯t have a hard time.


    In addition to the Shi family and the Jiang family, the Yun family also received a lot of attention, especially the two half-brothers of the fifth Lord Jiang.


    ...


    however, both yun qing and yun xiao did not care about these gazes.


    The two of them brought their wives to Shi poran, who was entertaining the guests.


    ¡°Shi family head.¡± Yun Xiao was the first to greet him.


    ¡°President Yun,¡± Shi poran nodded slightly.


    it¡¯s not convenient for the Yun family to interfere in ah Che¡¯s matters. We¡¯ll have to trouble master Shi and the Shi family to take care of it.


    ¡± you¡¯re too kind, president yun. this is my sister¡¯s engagement party. ¡±


    Yun Xiao didn¡¯t say anything more. She led the three people beside her to toast Shi Boran with a ss of wine and then went to chat with the others.


    Yun Jian, who was not far away, happened to see this scene. She whispered to Yu Xi, who was beside her, ¡± ¡± you see, my eldest brother and second brother are very good at doing things. they never get involved in things that they shouldn¡¯t. it¡¯s no wonder that ah che only put on a show when he attacked the yun family. ¡±


    ¡± uh, i suddenly realized a problem. do you think ah che was being so merciful to the yun family because he was giving me face? ¡±

 Chapter 610

    610 The beautiful bride-to-be


    Yu Xi gave him a look to let him experience it himself.


    yun jian,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I don¡¯t seem to have that much face.¡±


    In reality, it wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have enough face. Jiang che didn¡¯t have many close friends, and he was one of them. Jiang che would still give him this little face.


    It wasn¡¯t because he was being merciful to the Yun family, but because Yun Jian never asked about the Yun family¡¯s business. The Yun family¡¯s business had little to do with Yun Jian.


    ¡°Speaking of which, third young master Yu, I heard that you were in the limelight during the birthday banquet of the young miss of the Luo Si family. Aren¡¯t you going to share it with us?¡±


    Yu Xi didn¡¯t even spare him an extra nce.


    it had been a while since yu xi had been in the limelight at the banquet held by thedy of the roth family. The Luo Si family intended to choose a husband for Reina at the birthday banquet, but unexpectedly, Reina held Yuxi¡¯s hand and said that Yuxi was the man she liked, and that she would not marry anyone else but Yuxi in this life.


    if yu xi had retorted at that time, reina would undoubtedly lose a lot of face. after a moment of hesitation, yu xi did not refute in the end.


    ...


    thus, everyone tacitly agreed to his rtionship with reina, even the roth family.


    The Roth family was not a small family, and Rena was the pearl in the palm of the Roth family. Yuxi did not refute it at that time, but it would be difficult to get away with it after the incident.


    Yu Xi might have known what would have happened if he had not retorted back then, but he still chose to remain silent.


    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s boring. in the past, she thought that she would never hear gossip about ah che in her life, but now she realized that gossip about you is the worst. i don¡¯t want to stay with you anymore. it¡¯s so boring. i¡¯ll find someone else to chat with. i think miss shi¡¯s brothers are very interesting.¡±


    Yun Jian had just left when Jiang Rui and Jiang Cheng came.


    Although Jiang Rui hadn¡¯t been in the capital for long, she was now a figure that received a lot of attention.


    as a matter of fact, the xuan family¡¯s xuan siyun wasn¡¯t present for the engagement party today. only she and xuan jinrui were present, and she had even entered the party with xuan jinrui.


    then she would be representing house xuan.


    They didn¡¯t make it clear, but anyone with eyes could see that house Xuan had the intention of raising this granddaughter. right now, the xuan family¡¯s arena was not so much xuan siyun and xuan jinrui fighting, but more like xuan siyun and jiang rui fighting.


    ¡°third uncle,¡± jiang rui called yu xi.


    Jiang Cheng also followed and called out, ¡± third uncle.


    ...


    the two¡¯s marriage had already been set, and jiang cheng could bear to call him third uncle yuxi.


    ¡°third uncle, is yan still not out yet?¡±


    ¡°yeah, i heard that she¡¯s still upstairs getting her makeup done.¡± Of course, it was not Yu Xi who went to find out. He had identally overheard the conversation between Jing Han and ju Yanya.


    the two of them should have gone upstairs to find shi yan.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and look for her.¡±


    He looked at Jiang Cheng with a questioning gaze, but Jiang Cheng didn¡¯t agree immediately.


    jiang cheng looked around and saw jiang yun, who was not far away.


    ¡°third young miss jiang.¡±


    Jiang Yun walked over. young master Jiang, you¡¯re too kind. We¡¯re family. ording to seniority and age, I should call you cousin. You can just call me by my name.


    Then, she smiled and greeted Yu Xi and Jiang Rui, before asking, ¡± ¡°Young master Jiang, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Rui ¡®er wants to go upstairs to look for miss Shi, but she¡¯s not familiar with this ce. I¡¯d like to trouble third miss Jiang to apany her. Would it be convenient for third miss Jiang? ¡±


    ...


    Jiang Rui¡¯s unfamiliarity with this ce was, of course, just an excuse made up by Jiang Cheng.


    because of the xuan family, jiang rui wasn¡¯t safe in the capital. there were too many people at the banquet, and he was worried about jiang rui going upstairs alone to find shi yan. it wasn¡¯t convenient for him to go with her.


    ¡°what¡¯s so inconvenient about that? i also want to see how miss shi yan is preparing. rui ¡®er, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Jiang Cheng raised his hand and patted the back of Jiang Rui¡¯s head.¡±Go, call me if you need anything.¡±


    After they left, Yu Xi said, ¡± ah che has booked the entire hotel. This is ah Che¡¯s territory. No one dares to cause trouble. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.


    ¡°i know that no one would dare to cause trouble at fifth uncle¡¯s ce, but it¡¯s never wrong to be careful, qianqian.¡±


    Yu Xi patted his shoulder and said nothing more.


    It was a good thing that Jiang Cheng ced so much importance on Jiang Rui¡¯s safety.


    ¡°i saw that rui ¡®er didn¡¯te with you. she came with xuan jinrui. let¡¯s go and say hello to the young master of the xuan family and thank him for taking care of rui ¡®er during this period of time.¡±


    he said he was going to thank the other party, but in reality, he was going to put pressure on the other party.


    of course, jiang cheng wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    ...


    It was necessary to remind the Xuan family that Jiang Rui was not someone they could use as they pleased.


    jiang rui and jiang yun, who were about to go upstairs, ran into jiang che, who wasing down from the elevator.


    ¡°fifth uncle,¡±


    ¡°Fifth uncle!¡±


    Jiang che was dressed in a pure white gown, which entuated the warm and gentle aura that he exuded from his bones.


    He nced at Jiang Yun, then at Jiang Rui, and asked them, ¡± ¡°to look for miss shi?¡±


    ¡°Yes, fifth uncle,¡± The two of them said in unison.


    ¡°she¡¯s on the 33rd floor.¡±


    the presidential suite was on the 33rd floor of the shengshi hotel.


    ¡°Thank you, fifth uncle!¡± They said in unison again.


    when they entered the elevator, the two of them patted their hearts and heaved a sigh of relief.


    ...


    when their eyes met, the two of themughed out loud at the same time when they saw each other¡¯s embarrassment.


    Jiang Yun said,¡±I actually admire miss Shi Yan very much. Fifth uncle has such a strong aura, but she actually dares to live with him.¡± if it were me, i¡¯d probably be on tenterhooks every day, let alone living my life.¡±


    ¡°Fifth uncle isn¡¯t that scary, right?¡± jiang rui said without confidence.


    meeting jiang yun¡¯s mocking gaze, jiang rui¡¯s confidence was even weaker. after all, jiang yun had seen her taxi just now.


    Sheughed and said, ¡± it¡¯s strange. Fifth uncle is so gentle. He usually doesn¡¯t show a cold face. However, I¡¯m afraid of him. I can¡¯t control my fear.


    ¡°it¡¯s the same,¡± jiang yun nodded in approval.


    ¡°as expected of fifth uncle!¡± the two of them said in unison.


    when they arrived on the 33rd floor, shi yan had already put on her makeup and changed into her dress. she was sitting in the living room and chatting with someone.


    in addition to shi yan, there were seven other girls in the living room.


    Shi Yan¡¯s three roommates, one cousin-inw, and three future sisters-inw.


    in addition to jing han¡¯s elegant and gu qingqing, song yu was also there.


    ...


    The current Song Yu was not the one Shi Yan was familiar with. The real Song Yu was valiant and heroic. Even though she was wearing ady¡¯s dress, she could not hide her temperament as a military school student.


    However, no matter how amazing the people present were, they couldn¡¯t hide the brilliance of Shi Yan, the main character.


    shi yan was dressed in a light purple gown and had a silver crown on her head.


    she rarely dressed in such a style. usually, when she attended banquets, her dress would more or less have a bit of retro elements. there was no one this time, but it was a refreshing feeling.


    ¡°yan!¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi Yan!¡±


    Shi Yan smiled and nodded. you¡¯re here. Have a seat. What would you like to drink? ¡±


    ¡°No need, no need. You don¡¯t have to worry about us. We¡¯ll take care of ourselves.¡± jiang rui waved her hand and sat down. she looked shi yan up and down, unable to hide her surprise. ¡± yan, you¡¯re so beautiful today. ¡±


    ¡°what are you talking about?¡± jing han chided,¡±is there a day when sister yan isn¡¯t pretty?¡±


    ¡°It seems so.¡± jiang rui smiled a little foolishly.


    ¡°not only yan, but everyone else is beautiful today. Yan, I want to take a photo with you, can I?¡±


    ren kexin raised her hand silently. ¡± i¡¯ve wanted to ask this for a long time. i didn¡¯t dare to. ¡±


    she couldn¡¯t help but be afraid. this was the first time she had seen an engagement party of this level. she wasn¡¯t sure if these big shots were allowed to take photos and share them with their friends.


    shi yan chuckled. ¡± if you want to shoot, then shoot. it¡¯s not a big deal. it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t be seen. ¡±


    as soon as she gave the word, everyone took out their phones and started taking photos. jiang rui even considerately created a group for everyone to share the photos.

 Chapter 611

    611 The special only belongs to her


    after taking some photos, the others didn¡¯t stay long before they went downstairs to the banquet venue. jiang rui and jiang yun arrivedte and stayed upstairs to talk to shi yan.


    ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t have to apany me.¡±


    Jiang Rui said,¡±we¡¯re not here to apany you. We¡¯re not going down now because we¡¯re cking off.¡± right, sister yun?¡±


    jiang yun was stunned when she heard her call her ¡®sister yun¡¯.


    However, she quickly reacted and said with a smile, ¡± ¡°Yes, I drank quite a bit just now, so I came here toze around.¡±


    ¡°alright,¡± he said.


    since they had already said so, what else could shi yan say? she could only let them be.


    He briefly talked about Jiang Rui¡¯s recent situation.


    Someone knocked on the door about half an hour before the banquet officially began.


    ...


    ¡°Yanyan,¡±


    it was su wan.


    su wan wasn¡¯t alone. there were a few people behind her.


    ¡°mom.¡± shi yan stood up and greeted the people behind su wan with a smile. ¡± aunt, grandma jiang, aunt shen, miss shen. ¡±


    su yun zhi, hai cheng¡¯s jiang family¡¯s olddy yuan sha, shen miao and shen miao¡¯s disciple shen yu ying had alle. Other than them, there was also the old Madam of the Shi family¡¯s first and second branch.


    ¡°grandmother, second grandmother.¡±


    jiang rui and jiang yun also stood up and greeted them one by one.


    ¡°have a seat. we¡¯re all family, so there¡¯s no need to be so particr.¡± Olddy Jiang said.


    then, he looked shi yan up and down and sincerely praised, ¡± ¡°beautiful!¡±


    ¡± thank you, grandma jiang. please have a seat. ¡±


    ¡°Aunty Shen, aunty, miss Shen, please have a seat.¡±


    ...


    Shen Miao did not immediately take her seat and took a gift box from Shen Yu Ying¡¯s hands and passed it to Shi Yan, this is the engagement gift I¡¯ve prepared for you and ah che. It¡¯s not anything expensive. Don¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°what are you saying, aunt shen? you¡¯re too kind.¡±


    ¡°thank you, aunt shen,¡± shi yan said as she received the gift with both hands.


    ¡°no need to thank me.¡±


    ah che doesn¡¯t have an elder to help him with the arrangements. since he calls me aunt, i¡¯ll treat him as a junior in my family. ¡± i¡¯ve prepared this gift a few years ago. i thought that with ah-che¡¯s attitude as if he had already seen through the world, he wouldn¡¯t be able to wait for the day to give this gift away. it was you who helped me fulfill this dream. i want to thank you. ¡±


    as shen miao spoke, she looked at su wan and the two old furens of the shi family, ¡± yingluo is just like that with the jiang family. in the future, ah che will have to trouble mrs. shi and the shi family to take care of him. ¡±


    ¡°Mrs. Shen, you¡¯re too kind. Since Jiang che has be the Shi family¡¯s son-inw, he¡¯s one of us from now on. besides, jiang che and my yanyan are the same. they¡¯re both promising children. there¡¯s nothing for us to worry about.¡± su wan said.


    olddy jiang sighed and continued, ¡± ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort.¡±


    The most fortunate thing for old Madam Jiang was that she had insisted on bringing Shi Yan to the Jiang family¡¯s old residence for a short stay. Shi Yan had refused her proposal at the beginning. It was her insistence that Shi Yan had agreed because she couldn¡¯t resist her enthusiasm.


    Xie Xi n said, ¡± we¡¯re a family from now on. There¡¯s no need to thank each other. You¡¯re treating me like an outsider. Let¡¯s all sit down.


    Everyone sat down with a smile.


    ...


    looking at shi yan, shen miao sighed with emotion again,¡±I remember when you first met ah che. Ah che said that you like to eat the pastries I make and even came to me to learn how to make them. I was shocked at the time. Before that, ah che had never cooked.¡±


    ¡± however, you¡¯re ah che after all. it¡¯s easy for you to get used to anything you learn. you only learned for one night and you¡¯ve learned 70 ¨C 80% of my decades of skills. ¡±


    After she finished speaking, she realized something and Shen Miao quickly covered her mouth and blinked,¡±ah, yanyan, you know about this, right? if you don¡¯t know, then i¡¯m just being a busybody.¡±


    ¡°i know,¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    every time she thought of how jiang che had specially gone to learn how to make pastries for her and had always used aunt shen¡¯s name to speak without saying a word, she felt that it was very cute.


    ¡°jiang che didn¡¯t say, but i could tell at the time.¡±


    other than shen miao, shen yu ying and shi yan who was the party involved, the people present, including jiang rui, did not know about this matter.


    They were all shocked.


    It was because that person was the fifth Lord Jiang.


    ¡± ah che is very attentive to you. auntie is very happy for you two to be able to get to where you are today. ¡±


    ¡°thank you, aunty shen.¡±


    ...


    su wan and su yunzhi had always known that jiang che was very attentive to shi yan, but they didn¡¯t expect him to be so attentive. they roughly understood why shi yan wanted to settle the marriage with jiang che so quickly.


    Jiang Rui moved closer to Jiang Yun and whispered, ¡± I finally understand why Yan isn¡¯t afraid of fifth uncle when his aura is so intimidating. Fifth uncle treats Yan differently from other people.


    Jiang Yun nodded.


    she also understood.


    shi yan was probably the only person in the world who could receive such special treatment in front of fifth uncle.


    *


    Soon, it was time for the banquet to officially begin.


    There were too many people, so the others went down first. Jiang Rui and Jiang Yun apanied Shi Yan to wait for the next elevator.


    The banquet was undoubtedly lively. Shi Yan¡¯s appearance caused another sensation. However, with the banquet at Yanyun Manor in the lead, the impact of Shi Yan¡¯s appearance was not that great.


    The two protagonists were not people to be trifled with, and few of the guests at the banquet had any interactions with the two. No one dared to make trouble on such an asion, so the engagement ceremony went quite smoothly.


    Below the stage, there were two people standing in thest corner of the crowd.


    ...


    ¡°master xie, how do you feel after seeing the perfect couple?¡±


    As the head of the Xie family, Xie Heng had to attend the fifth Lord¡¯s engagement party on his ount.


    he had been here for a while, and he had just greeted a few familiar people. The person who had suddenly appeared to chat with him had only arrived when the neer had gone on stage.


    Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t want toe.


    Recently, she had be a joke in the capital. She liked the fifth Lord, but he already had a partner, one whose status and ability were not inferior to hers. She had no chance of winning against him. even her status as the heir of the xuan family was on the verge of copse!


    Xuan Jinrui was in front, and Jiang Rui was behind.


    she had be aplete joke.


    she didn¡¯t want to beughed at by others, so she didn¡¯t want to show her face at such an asion, but she couldn¡¯t hold back in the end.


    With a trace of expectation.


    She was hoping that someone would cause trouble at their engagement party and make the engagement not go so smoothly.


    Yes, Xuan Siyun was just hoping that their engagement wouldn¡¯t go so smoothly. She knew that even if someone caused trouble, it wouldn¡¯t ruin their rtionship.


    ...


    but now, her expectations were dashed, because until now, she had not seen a single person who tried to cause trouble.


    As for herself, not to mention that her current situation was terrible, her current situation did not allow her to cause any other trouble. Even in the past, she might not have dared to make her presence known on such an asion.


    it was fine if they only had the reverent fifth lord jiang, but there was also shi yan, whose power and influence were not inferior to the fifth lord jiang. what could she use to fight with them?


    he was really unwilling!


    However, there was nothing she could do other than feel indignant.


    so when she saw xie heng drinking alone in the corner, xuan siyun grabbed onto a life-saving straw and tried to sow discord.


    However, Xie Heng was not someone she could easily provoke.


    xie heng was much more rational than her.


    Looking at the couple on the stage, it was impossible for Xie Heng to not feel anything, but he felt that it was not to the extent of heartache.


    He admitted that he had feelings for Shi Yan since a long time ago, but they were far from the point where he had to be with her. If that really happened, no matter how rational he was, he would not be able to let go so easily.


    xie heng nced at xuan siyun and said without mercy, I¡¯m not in a good mood right now. If miss Xuan is smart enough, you shouldn¡¯t have provoked me at this time. Miss Xuan¡¯s current situation should not allow you to provoke more people.


    ¡°You ...¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re ruthless!¡±


    since xie heng was so impolite, xuan siyun naturally didn¡¯t dare to make her presence felt in front of him. she didn¡¯t have much of an aura as she said those harsh words, red at the two people on the stage, and left the banquet hall dejectedly.


    on the stage, shi yan had actually noticed her gaze, but she only nced at it casually before looking away, not taking it to heart.


    Under the host¡¯s arrangements, Shi Yan and Jiang che exchanged their engagement tokens.


    jiang che looked at shi yan. on his handsome and gentle face, his beautiful peach-shaped eyes were overflowing with a smile. his lips parted slightly as he said, ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, you look very beautiful today.¡±


    for a time, it was as if they had returned to the time when they first met.


    At that time, when she had dressed up to meet him and he had sent her back, he had said the same thing to her.


    It didn¡¯t take long, but it felt like a lifetime ago.


    It was probably because too many things had happened recently.


    the two of them smiled at each other. jiang che stepped forward and held shi yan¡¯s hand. he pulled her into his arms with one hand and lowered his head to kiss her gently on the lips.


    The engagement ceremony came to an end with thunderous apuse.


    (end of text)


    The author had something to say:


    the wedding, the marriage, and some things that were not clearly exined were written in the side story. He had originally wanted to put it in the main body, but the main character lines had almost been exined, and it would be suspicious of overwriting the number of words if he put it in the main body, so he simply put it in the side Story.


    the title of the side story will state the content, and everyone can choose what they are interested in so that they won¡¯t waste their money.


    This essay was really written with a lot of stumbling, but fortunately, it was finished smoothly.


    at this point, i would like to thank everyone for your support.


    see you outside tomorrow.

 Chapter 612

    612 side story 1: the outing and shi yan resolving the knot in their hearts


    A few days after the engagement party, Shi boyu organized an outing as promised.


    the location was set at a newly developed park on the outskirts of jingdu. because it was a newly developed park, there were usually not many people in it. there were only a little more people on weekends.


    they didn¡¯t choose to go during the weekend, so the park was unusually quiet.


    there were about seven cars and more than twenty people.


    the weather was good. they chose awn that tourists would usually choose for an outing and began toy out the carpet.


    it was an outing, and the main purpose was to have fun. the food they brought didn¡¯t need to be processed, and they were mostly snacks.


    After setting up the ce, the ce quickly heated up. the boys were ying cards and drinking while the girls were eating snacks and chatting. however, the girls soon started ying cards under jiang rui¡¯s organization.


    after a few rounds, the boys and girls got together to y.


    shi yan had joined in the fun from the start and naturally didn¡¯t leave. after the boys and girls gathered together, she automatically sat beside jiang che.


    ...


    when ying games, shi yan would asionally lose, but she didn¡¯t drink alcohol. she only drank fruit juice.


    Jiang che had drunk some wine, but she still had to drive home, so she didn¡¯t drink.


    She was not the only girl who had a driving license and did not drink. they were all acquaintances and rational people, so no one would force people who were unwilling to drink to drink.


    the atmosphere was joyous and harmonious.


    after ying for almost an hour, some people left the game and took a break. shi yan and song yu were among them.


    Song Yu walked over when he saw Shi Yan sitting under a tree to cool down.


    ¡°please have a seat,¡± shi yan said with a smile as she approached.


    Song Yu sat down on the nket she was sitting on.


    Looking at the group of people who were still ying not far away, Song Yu said, ¡± ¡°every time we meet, there are many people around us. i¡¯ve never had the chance to have a good chat with you.¡±


    ¡°yes.¡± shi yan also followed her line of sight.


    Song Yu retracted his gaze and looked at her. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve been meaning to ask you this for a long time. during the six years in middle school, i followed you to wu county to keep an eye on you without your permission. do you me me for that? ¡±


    ...


    ¡°I don¡¯t me you,¡± Shi Yan shook her head and smiled.


    ¡°i know your intentions. since you have good intentions, i naturally won¡¯t me you.¡±


    ¡°actually, i¡¯m not entirely kind to you.¡±


    ¡°At least not in the beginning,¡± Song Yu chuckled. At that time, I was too young and didn¡¯t understand many things. I believed that you were right when you decided on something. I thought you were being unreasonable and causing trouble for your brother, so I had a lot of opinions about you.¡±


    ¡°when i was very young, my parents went out on a mission and sacrificed themselves. my grandmother saw her son off and lived in pain all day. she also passed away when i was five years old. But my grandfather also died when I was ten years old on a mission.¡±


    ¡± in the two years after my grandfather passed away, i¡¯ve seen all kinds of human nature. it was your big brother who saved me from the abyss of suffering. ¡±


    ¡°Your big brother said that he knew my grandfather and that he was indebted to my grandfather for helping me. i only know that your big brother appeared in front of me like a life-saving straw, and i only want to repay his kindness.¡±


    ¡± at first, i didn¡¯t know how to repay you. your big brother didn¡¯t seem tock anything. it was only when i identally heard that you had left home that your big brother med himself. ¡±


    ¡°Later, I learned that you went to Wu County, where my maternal grandfather¡¯s family happened to be. I thought that I¡¯ve learned some self-defense skills from my grandfather since I was a child. Compared to other girls my age, I¡¯m considered to have some skills. I can stay by your side and secretly protect you so that your big brother won¡¯t be so worried about you. So, I proposed to your big brother that I want to go to Wu County to seek refuge with my grandmother.¡±


    at this point, song yu turned to shi poran, who was still ying cards with the others, and smiled. ever since my mother passed away, our family and my maternal grandfather¡¯s family no longer have any contact. Your eldest brother is such a smart person, how could he believe my story that was full of mistakes? ¡±


    ¡°He knows that I¡¯m going to look for you.¡±


    ...


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t interrupt her from the beginning to the end and listened quietly to her.


    ¡± but he couldn¡¯t change my mind. plus, i said that i had some skills and could protect you if i stayed by your side. besides, we¡¯re the same age, so we could keep each otherpany. ¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I said that moved your big brother, but he agreed to my proposal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also fortunate that he agreed, allowing me to be able to apany my maternal grandmother for a few years.¡±


    song yu looked at shi yan and chuckled.¡±actually, my grandmother loved me, but my mother¡¯s death was a huge blow to her. she resented my father, so she cut off contact with our family. after my grandfather passed away, my grandmother also wanted to look for me, but she was just an uncultured olddy from the countryside and didn¡¯t know where to find me. my uncle and aunt didn¡¯t allow her to look for me, so she ran ran.¡±


    ¡± you don¡¯t know, but when i found my maternal grandmother¡¯s house by myself, my maternal grandmother cried so hard that she almost fainted. ¡± Song Yu said in a self-deprecating tone.


    ¡°i was thinking of bringing her back to the capital to enjoy life after i got into university, yingluo.¡±


    Song Yu looked up at the sky.


    Shi Yan saw the tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Aiya, don¡¯t look at me like that. My grandmother has passed away for almost three years. I¡¯m not sad anymore. I¡¯m telling you this just to tell you that although I went to Wu County for you at the beginning, my staying in Wu Countyter has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t have to feel burdened by me going to Wu County.¡±


    besides, I said I was going to Wu County to protect you, but I didn¡¯t help you at all. You don¡¯t need my protection at all.


    ...


    ¡°also, i didn¡¯t like you in the beginning, but after we got to know each other, i only have good feelings for you. This isn¡¯t because of your brother¡¯s filter. I¡¯mpletely convinced by your personal charm.¡±


    shi yanughed.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s all I want to say. in short, those six years weren¡¯t all for you, so you don¡¯t have to feel burdened, and don¡¯t feel like you owe me or anything. but i know what kind of person you are. you won¡¯t say it, but you¡¯ll always remember this.¡±


    er, Zhenzhen, if you really want to remember, then put all the me on your big brother. Your big brother really loves you. Even now, he still feels that he didn¡¯t protect you and deeply mes himself.


    ¡°You three siblings, Ningning your third brother, you and your eldest brother all have the character of not speaking much. They hide everything in their hearts and do not speak. If possible, you shoulde back to the Shi family more often in the future, or call and send a message to your brother asionally. If you need help, you can take the initiative to find him. In fact, as long as you take the initiative to think of him and don¡¯t treat him like an outsider, your big brother will be very happy.¡±


    song yu patted the corner of his clothes and stood up, smiling. ¡± ¡°no matter what, i¡¯m your future sister-inw. you have to be more careful. there are some things that you don¡¯t want to say, so i¡¯ll have to say it. ¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your trouble,¡± Shi Yan said with a faint smile.


    this was a tacit agreement with song yu¡¯s im that she was their future sister-inw.


    song yuughed happily.


    She stole a nce at the crowd, put her hand to her mouth, and whispered to Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°Actually, your big brother hasn¡¯t agreed to my request yet. I¡¯m still in the midst of pursuing him. This future sister-inw of yours was self-proimed by me. Don¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time,¡± Shi Yan said.


    ...


    shi yan¡¯s status in the shi family was obvious. she was also a very clear-minded person, so her words were highly credible.


    Therefore, Song Yu¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard her words. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, really.¡± Shi Yan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°hehe, then i¡¯ll count on your blessings!¡±


    Song Yu waved his hand delightedly and bounced towards Shi poran, continuing to sit beside him.


    song yu had just left when jiang che came over.


    ¡°miss shi.¡±


    ¡°Jiang che,e over and sit.¡± Shi Yan patted the seat beside her.


    Jiang che sat down.


    ¡°you look like you¡¯re in a good mood. did something good happen?¡± he asked with a gentle smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve indeed encountered something good.¡±


    ...


    His big brother had met someone who was dedicated to him, and this person was not only dedicated to his big brother, but also capable and easy to get along with.


    With a good matriarch, the Shi family could live in peace for another few decades.


    shi yan leaned her head on jiang che¡¯s shoulder and said, jiang che, i¡¯m actually very lucky. i suddenly feel that what happened in the past isn¡¯t that important. people should look forward and i don¡¯t have to keep harping on the past.¡±


    as the person closest to her, jiang che knew better than anyone whether she had truly let go.


    Holding her hand and gently pinching her fingertips, Jiang che lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think this way.¡±


    As expected, the best way to resolve the knot in one¡¯s heart was not to escape, but to face the root of the knot.


    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go, and I¡¯ll always be by your side. i actually hope that i¡¯m the only one in your heart and that all your emotions will be affected by me alone. other people don¡¯t have any weight in your heart.¡±


    shi yan looked up at him.


    jiang che¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile and he lowered his head to kiss her again.


    This time, he kissed her between her eyebrows.


    ¡°but i can¡¯t bear to, miss shi. You¡¯re not my possession, you¡¯re an independent person. In your life, other than me, you still have family and friends. even if you don¡¯t want to, i hope you can pay some attention to them.¡±


    ¡°not for them, but for you. i only care about you. i don¡¯t care about anyone else.¡±


    shi yan smiled and kissed the corner of his lips.¡±i know,¡±


    She actually wanted to say,¡±teacher Jiang, you¡¯re such a double standard. I allow you to do it for me but I don¡¯t allow you to do it for me.¡±


    but she didn¡¯t say it in the end.


    The Jiang family¡¯s situation was different from the Shi family¡¯s. Jiang Che¡¯s family was also different from her family. If he really said that, he would undoubtedly be poking at Jiang Che¡¯s wound.


    Jiang Che¡¯s parents weren¡¯t like his parents, and Jiang che couldn¡¯t treat the younger generation of the Jiang family as his real family. Since that was the case, she would be his family. when she gave birth to two more children for him in the future, he would have a new family.


    if no one loved him, she would love him.


    In the future, she would bring their child to love him together.


    However, her silence did not mean that Jiang che could not guess what she was thinking.


    his heart softened, and he asked her with a smile in his eyes, ¡± ¡°Yanyan, do you have anywhere you want to go next? We¡¯re going on a trip.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine with anything. you can arrange it.¡± Shi Yan blinked and looked at him with a smile. you know, as long as you¡¯re by my side, it doesn¡¯t matter where I am.


    Jiang che was taken aback, then chuckled. ¡± miss shi, you¡¯re still poking at my heart as usual. ¡±

 Chapter 613

    613 Side Story 2: the chaotic Jiang family


    ¡°Where are they? where was he? all of you, get out here!¡±


    In the Jiang family¡¯s old house, there was the sound of things being smashed, apanied by the noise.


    ¡°What¡¯s themotion outside?¡±


    bai xue had insomnia, so she couldn¡¯t fall asleep at all after lying down. she was annoyed by the noise, so she put on her coat and came out of the room, only to see jin mountain, who was also woken up by the noise.


    Since the day of the banquet at Yanyun Manor, Bai Xue had moved out of Jiang Xun¡¯s courtyard and no longer lived together. Now, only she and Jin Hezi, who had been by her side and taking care of her, lived in this courtyard.


    The noise wasing from the front yard.


    This was not the first time.


    after the jiang family¡¯s power was gradually transferred to the hands of the younger generation, such a thing happened every two or three days.


    it was mainly the jiang family¡¯s eldest branch that was causing a ruckus.


    ...


    ¡°it seems to be the first madam. old madam, do you want to go and take a look?¡± it was always so noisy, jin hezi was already used to it.


    She was afraid that white snow would be woken up, so she got up to check.


    After all, taking care of Snow White was her job.


    White snow was very Haggard, and her entire body was so thin that she looked like a skeleton. She did not look like a nobledy at all. She rubbed her forehead, feeling a headacheing on,¡¯it¡¯s her again, there¡¯s no end to this! was no one going to do something about it? where¡¯s the old master? Where¡¯s Jiang Zuo? where are the others?¡±


    ¡°the first few times eldest furen made a fuss, old master went to take care of it. now that it has not stopped for such a long time, one fear that old master is too tired to care. as for the first master, he¡¯s been here with the first madam to make a scene, so he can¡¯t care.¡±


    speaking of this, jin hezi was a little impressed by kang zuo.


    He was in a wheelchair, yet he still wanted to make a scene. He was not afraid that he would not be able to avoid the old man¡¯s walking stick when it was raised.


    ¡°as for the others ...¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve all gone to attend fifth Lord¡¯s engagement party and haven¡¯t returned yet,¡± Gold Mountain said hesitantly.


    then, jin hezi saw white snow¡¯s body sway a little, and her already pale face turned even paler.


    it¡¯s, it¡¯s already thiste. The banquet has already ended. I think they¡¯re all wild and don¡¯t want this family anymore!


    ...


    It¡¯s good that you understand. Why do you have to say it out loud?


    during this period of time, the jiang family had been in a mess. not to mention the younger generation, even the third and fourth masters didn¡¯t return to the old mansion often.


    The Jiang family had already fallen apart.


    of course, jin hezi would not say this in front of white snow.


    Looking at white snow, Jin Hezi asked, ¡°Old Madam, is it really okay for you to not attend fifth Lord¡¯s engagement party?¡±


    Her words hit white Snow¡¯s sore spot, and she angrily said, ¡°What do you mean go! no one weed me, so why would i go and be a joke? even the old master, his biological father, isn¡¯t going, so why should i go?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, old madam. i misspoke.¡±


    If you knew this would happen, why did you do it? what¡¯s the use of regretting now? after doing so many hurtful things, he didn¡¯t even have the face to ask for forgiveness.


    White snow red at him with her golden eyes before returning to her room and mming the door shut.


    Gold Mountain didn¡¯t pay any more attention to the noise outside, and also turned around to return to the house.


    even the main family didn¡¯t care, so why would she, a paid helper, care so much?


    ...


    In another courtyard, Jiang Zhi was also extremely annoyed by the ruckus.


    ¡°old master, zhenzhen doesn¡¯t care about first madam¡¯s trouble?¡± the butler asked carefully.


    ¡°care? How? She doesn¡¯t even care about her own son and daughter, so why should I? Now, even Jiang Yun dares to give me attitude. Who would still listen to me?¡±


    the butler did not dare to speak.


    He was afraid of being med.


    speaking of which, the reason why eldest master and eldest madam had started fighting was because of a phone call from eldest miss, who had been sent abroad by fifth master. otherwise, eldest master and eldest madam would not have dared to go out for fear of fifth master¡¯s revenge. they did not even step out of the door, so how would they know what was going on outside?


    however, with the youngdy¡¯s actions, even if lord fifth didn¡¯t do anything, the other members of the jiang family would probably try to stop her from returning to the country.


    The young miss was really asking for trouble.


    she probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to return to china in this lifetime.


    ¡°go and tell her that if she continues to make a scene, i¡¯ll directly throw her eldest branch out of the mansion and let them make a scene on the streets!¡±


    the butler acknowledged but did not leave immediately.


    ...


    ¡± old master, zhenzhen is at fifth master¡¯s engagement party, ¡± he said doubtfully. ¡± if you and old madam aren¡¯t present, you can use the excuse that you¡¯re not feeling well and can¡¯t go out. if you don¡¯t even prepare a congrattory gift, people will gossip about it. do you really not need to prepare a gift? if you want to prepare a gift, there is still time to prepare it. ¡±


    ¡°what gift?¡±


    The Butler was shocked.


    ¡°the jiang family has already been torn apart by him, and he still wants a congrattory gift? He doesn¡¯t treat himself as the son of the Jiang family, so do I have to rush to curry favor with him? he¡¯s just an ingrate. if i didn¡¯t value him and train him at such a young age, would he be where he is today?¡±


    The Butler didn¡¯t dare to answer.


    he knew very well that even without the old master¡¯s nurturing, the fifth lord could still grow up to be very outstanding. after all, the old master had noticed the fifth lord and was willing to nurture him as his sessor because of his outstanding performance.


    If fifth Lord was here, the Jiang family would probably be the most powerful family in the capital by now. The Jiang family wasn¡¯t even considered a first-ss family in the capital, but a second-ss one.


    Why?


    ¡°Old, old master, why don¡¯t you call third young master back? i overheard second master and third young master quarreling that day and got some news.¡±


    ¡°what news? jiang yu isn¡¯t a good person either!¡±


    the butler didn¡¯t want to argue with him about whether jiang yu was good or bad. if the main family developed well, people like them would have better lives too. he wished for the jiang family to do well.


    ...


    without master five, master didn¡¯t care about business, second master wasn¡¯t cut out for business, he couldn¡¯t count on the eldest and second miss, and third miss hadn¡¯t grown up yet, so there was only third master left.


    ¡± i heard second master and third young master arguing about whether third young master was rted to green city¡¯s dark cloud. they asked if third young master was the mysterious third young master behind dark cloud, and third young master didn¡¯t deny it. ¡±


    jiang yao directly stood up from the sofa, ¡± ¡°what did you just say? qingcheng?¡±


    he had such a big reaction. he was excited and shocked.


    As the previous head of the Jiang family, after Jiang che returned the power to him, Jiang Qi had the most say in the Jiang family. Even though the Jiang family didn¡¯t have much business dealings with Qing city, he was clear about the situation in Qing city.


    qingcheng was very chaotic, with seven parties in power, and feng xiao was one of them. It was said that the person in charge of clear sky was a mysterious man known as ¡°third young master,¡± and no one had seen his true face.


    now that green city had lost its original power, it was ruled by six parties, and feng xiao¡¯s status in green city was even higher than before.


    as far as he knew, chen xiao had only appeared in qingcheng about ten years ago.


    How old was Jiang Yu ten years ago?


    fourteen? Fifteen? Or sixteen?


    What a University professor who only focuses on academics! The Jiang family¡¯s most indifferent person to fame and fortune!


    ...


    ¡°Yes, Qingcheng. second master asked third young master if he was the same third young master from shang xiao, and third young master did not deny it. Since then, second master has been locked up in his room, so it should be true.¡±


    ¡°Old master, do you want to invite third young master back?¡±


    ¡°Please? he woulde back if she invited him? That day at the banquet at Yanyun Manor, he didn¡¯t give me any face at all. He even said that he didn¡¯t rely on the Jiang family for a living. The person behind the Green City¡¯s Chen Xiao really doesn¡¯t need to rely on the Jiang family for a living!¡±


    he was able to get to where he is today, step by step, in a ce like Qingcheng. He¡¯s not necessarily a good person. I hope he¡¯s like that ingrate, Lao Wu, who turned around and attacked the Jiang family before he invited the person back!


    The Butler was silent.


    he sighed in his heart.


    how could he not know about this? however, he still had a little hope.


    forget it. At most, he would resign and go home to retire. He was not young anymore anyway.


    ¡± i¡¯ll go send first madam off. it¡¯s gettingte. old master, you should rest early. ¡±


    after the housekeeper left, jiang xun didn¡¯t go back to his room immediately. instead, he sat on the sofa in a daze for a long time. he seemed to have aged.

 Chapter 614

    614 Side Story 3: Xie Heng meets su chen


    in the coffee shop.


    xie heng folded his suit jacket and hung it on the back of the sofa. he was wearing a ck shirt, and his face was handsome and cold. he nodded slightly to the person sitting opposite him.¡±i hope i didn¡¯t dy miracle doctor su¡¯s business.¡±


    ¡°no, i wouldn¡¯t havee to meet master xie if i had official business to attend to.¡± su chen replied with a smile.


    She casually stirred her coffee and asked, ¡± ¡°May I know why n head Xie wants to meet me?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me about Yanyan or the Shi family, you¡¯ve got the wrong person. although i¡¯ve lived with yanyan for a few years, we haven¡¯t spent much time together. we can see each other more than twice a year. as for the shi family, i heard that family head xie and young master shi have a good rtionship. if you want to know more about the shi family, you shouldn¡¯t havee to me. ¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t be nervous, miracle doctor su. i have nothing to do with anyone else. i just need to talk to you. ¡±


    a person like xie heng who didn¡¯t show his emotions on his face probably meant that others wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything from his expression.


    Su Chen¡¯s hand that was stirring the coffee paused for a moment, then he raised his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°oh? you¡¯re looking for me? i¡¯ve never had any dealings with family head xie, so why is family head xie looking for me?¡±


    ¡± miracle doctor su is a doctor with extraordinary medical skills. an elder in my family is seriously ill and in urgent need of medical treatment. ¡±


    ...


    Seek medical treatment?


    this surprised su chen.


    xie heng was the head of the xie family. apart from xie heng¡¯s parents, which elder in the xie family needed xie heng toe personally to seek medical treatment? as far as he knew, although xie heng¡¯s parents had retired and did not often show their faces, they had always been in good health.


    There was no need to ask miracle doctor su for help even if it was just a minor illness or pain.


    ¡°which elder is so respected that family head xie would personally seek medical treatment for him? besides, i¡¯m a doctor, and it¡¯s my job to treat and save people. if you need anything, you can just ask your assistant to make a phone call, why do you have toe here personally?¡±


    ¡°he¡¯s just an elder of the xie family.¡±


    xie heng ordered a cup of coffee for himself, looked at su chen and said, ¡± miracle doctor su is not an ordinary doctor. there are many people who want to ask you for help. it¡¯s my sincerity toe to you personally. ¡±


    Those who were familiar with su chen knew that in his case, sincerity was the consultation fee and his own mood.


    to him, it was sincere enough to pay enough for the consultation. of course, whether he would treat the patient in the end would depend on his mood.


    it didn¡¯t matter to him whether or not she hade to invite him personally.


    Since Xie Heng had taken the initiative to find him, he must have already inquired about his style of doing things. It didn¡¯t seem to be Xie Heng¡¯s style to beat around the bush.


    ...


    it seemed that seeking medical treatment was not the main purpose of xie heng seeing him.


    su chen was already mentally prepared, so he remained calm. ¡± ¡°As expected of patriarch Xie, you¡¯re so thoughtful. since family head xie hase personally, i will naturally give you face. let¡¯s set a time and i will personally visit family head xie¡¯s elder to treat him.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, miracle doctor su,¡±


    ¡°thank you for your kind words, patriarch.¡± Although he guessed that Xie Heng came to him for another purpose, he would not take the initiative to ask if Xie Heng did not speak.


    after the conversation, neither of them spoke again.


    He drank his coffee quietly.


    after a long silence, xie heng finally spoke,¡±I have something to verify with miracle doctor su.¡±


    su chen raised his eyebrows. Please speak, patriarch Xie.¡±


    ¡°i heard that miracle doctor su is acquainted with the leader of the original forces of qing city, yu wen?¡±


    ¡°You can say that we know each other. I was once invited by Yuan Shi to be a guest for a period of time. At that time, themotion was not small. With family head Xie¡¯s ability, this matter should not have been hidden from your ears. if i say that i don¡¯t know yu wen, you won¡¯t believe me. ¡±


    ¡°i heard that there¡¯s some enmity between master xie and yu wen. you¡¯re asking me if i know him. are you trying to find out where he is from me?¡± su chen asked with a smile. If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve found the wrong person, family head Xie. Yu Wen and I can only be considered acquaintances, not close.¡±


    ...


    ¡°No.¡± ¡°Miracle doctor su, you¡¯re overthinking,¡± Xie Heng said.


    ¡°i do have some enmity with yu wen, but this enmity originated from his scheme against me. it has nothing to do with anything else, and it will not involve anyone else.¡±


    Su chen understood what he meant with just one sentence.


    What he was saying was that if Yu Wen had not schemed against him, no matter what Yu Wen¡¯s identity was or whose descendant he was, he would not have bothered with Yu Wen.


    ¡°Then what does family head Xie want to say?¡± Su chen asked with a smile.


    ¡°yu wen isn¡¯t xie liu¡¯s biological grandson, miracle doctor su is.¡±


    It was not a question, but a statement.


    Su chen was unmoved, and his expression did not change at all. He smiled and said, ¡± ¡°who is xie liu? oh, i remember, the founder of the original force was called xie liu.¡±


    ¡°Patriarch Xie, if you have anything to say, there¡¯s no harm in saying it directly. You¡¯re making me confused by beating around the bush.¡±


    Xie Heng didn¡¯t want to argue with him about this matter and only said,¡±Since I¡¯ve already found out that it was Zhong Yuwen¡¯s scheme, I¡¯ve also found out the details of the original situation and what happened to Xie Liu. Xie Liu was indeed expelled by the Xie family, so I won¡¯t be magnanimous enough to say things like wee back to the Xie family. I believe you don¡¯t need to.¡±


    ¡± but the xie family is still here, and so am i. in the future, if you encounter any trouble that you can¡¯t handle, you cane to me. ¡±


    ...


    xie heng didn¡¯t stay any longer. after he finished speaking, he nodded to su chen, got up, took his suit jacket, and left.


    Su chen onlyughed after he hadpletely disappeared from the coffee shop.


    So this was the reason why Xie Heng came to him!


    he didn¡¯te to seek medical treatment, nor did hee to question him or settle old scores with him. instead, he came to show that he wouldn¡¯t wee him back to the xie family but would protect him.


    xie heng was also an interesting person.


    as for him,


    He had always been an orphan, but he nevercked rtives who treated him well.


    His master and Yanyan didn¡¯t need to be mentioned. Although they were reserved people who rarely revealed their true feelings, they did indeed see him as a family member.


    Other than them, there was also Yu Wen.


    yu wen was a ruthless person. he was ruthless to others and to himself. he was always filled with hostility, but he was willing to call him ¡± brother. ¡±


    although he didn¡¯t really need it.


    ...


    And now there was Xie Heng.


    In terms of age, Xie Heng was a year younger than him, but he said that he would protect him.


    Tsk.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because he was in a good mood, but the coffee without much sugar should have been a little bitter, but it didn¡¯t taste bitter at all.


    Xie Heng, who had juste out of the coffee shop, met the second young master of the Xie family, Xie Xingchen, at the entrance.


    to be more precise, xie xingchen had deliberately waited for him here.


    ¡°big brother,¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xie Heng looked over.


    His tone was very calm, without the slightest intention of questioning, but Xie Xingchen could still hear the questioning in his words.


    she asked him if he was following her.


    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t misunderstand. I just happened to have an appointment with a friend here to discuss something. I¡¯m not following you. But big brother, I don¡¯t remember you having any interactions with miracle doctor su. Why would you meet him here alone?¡±


    ...


    xie heng nced at him and frowned slightly,¡±how long have you not been home? don¡¯t you know that your grandfather is sick?¡±


    ¡°i haven¡¯t been back for two days, but i know about my grandfather¡¯s illness. so, brother zhenzhen, you¡¯re meeting with miracle doctor su to invite him to treat my grandfather?¡± xie xingchen was a little surprised.


    Xie Heng was an indifferent person, and Xie Xingchen never thought that Xie Heng would personally find a doctor for the second branch.


    Xie Heng turned around and went straight to the parking lot without answering him.


    it was obvious that xie heng did not intend to tell others about the rtionship between su chen and the xie family.


    as for xie xingchen, he would not have thought in that direction. with xie heng¡¯s deliberate guidance, he would not have thought in that direction.

 Chapter 615

    615 side story 4: the transformed lin anran


    After Xie Heng left the cafe, he drove back to thepany alone.


    He didn¡¯t think he was distracted, and the speed of his car wasn¡¯t fast, but he still hit a person who had jumped out of the alley at the intersection.


    At that moment, Xie Heng hurriedly stepped on the brakes and stopped the car.


    there weren¡¯t many cars on the road, and there weren¡¯t many pedestrians either. Even so, after someone was hit by a car, many people quickly gathered to watch the show.


    Xie Heng got out of the car to check.


    the person was lying on the ground in front of his car. her long hair was disheveled, and her face could not be seen clearly. however, judging from the figure, it should be a girl.


    a very thin girl.


    it wasn¡¯t considered unkempt, but it was a little unkempt.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yingluo moving? hurry and see if he¡¯s still breathing!¡± a middle-aged woman who was watching the show shouted at xie heng.


    ...


    At that time, Xie Heng had already squatted down to check on the girl¡¯s condition.


    he was still breathing.


    there were no external injuries, but she had fainted. xie heng carried her to the car and went to the hospital.


    On the way to the hospital, Xie Heng called his assistant and asked him to get the surveince footage of the road for follow-up purposes.


    When they went to the hospital for a check-up, the girl didn¡¯t have any major problems. She just had low blood sugar. To put it simply, he fainted from hunger.


    xie heng arranged for the girl to stay in a single room. when the nurse came to give her an iv drip, xie heng asked the nurse to get some wet tissues to wipe the girl¡¯s face and hands.


    Xie Heng saw the girl¡¯s face clearly.


    they didn¡¯t know each other, but they had indeed met on some asions.


    The Lin family¡¯s eldest daughter, Lin Anran, was a pitiful person who had been abandoned by her family. She was now making a living in the entertainment industry. As for how she was doing in the entertainment industry, he had never paid attention to it and was not clear.


    lin anran was a pitiful person, but xie heng wasn¡¯t someone who was overflowing with sympathy. he wouldn¡¯t feel pity for her just because she was pitiful.


    after making sure that she was fine, xie heng nned to call his assistant to rece him while he went to thepany to deal with business. It was the assistant who had a client to meet at thest minute, and he couldn¡¯t find a reliable person at the moment, so he chose to stay and wait for Lin anche to wake up.


    ...


    This waitsted for nearly six hours.


    lin anran finally woke up.


    the moment she opened her eyes, she rolled off the bed.


    He didn¡¯t roll down, but did a carp flip and a rapid roll,nding steadily on the ground.


    This was definitely not a skill that the weak and easily bullied Lin Anran could have.


    xie heng even saw lin anrui open her eyes. her gaze was sharp like a wolf¡¯s, vicious and vignt.


    xie heng did not make a sound to affect her.


    Afternding on the ground, Lin Anran looked around warily and shouted, ¡± ¡°F * ck, where is this?¡±


    Then, he suddenly turned his head and looked in Xie Heng¡¯s direction.


    Perhaps it was because she was a little frightened when she saw him, or perhaps it was some other reason, but the girl was stunned for about half a minute. Then, the sharp aura on her body disappearedpletely, as if it had never appeared.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m an Zhizhi, Lin Anzhi. May I know who you are? Oh, I think I¡¯ve seen you before. You¡¯re the head of the Xie family, Xie Heng, right?¡±


    ...


    ¡± hello, master xie. may i ask where i am? ¡±


    ¡°The hospital.¡±


    xie heng didn¡¯t stop sizing her up, and lin anran didn¡¯t avoid his gaze either, as if she wasn¡¯t afraid of his sizing her up.


    she rubbed her forehead and sat down on the bed. she looked at xie heng and said,¡±Oh, I remember now. I think I was hit by a car. Was it you who hit me?¡±


    xie heng did not answer.


    ¡± i was stupid, ¡± lin anran said. ¡± if you didn¡¯t bump into me, why would you be here? we don¡¯t even know each other. ¡± as she spoke, she leaned weakly against the head of the bed. ¡± i think i¡¯m quite badly injured. since you hit me, you should pay for the medical expenses. also, you have topensate me for the mental damage! ¡±


    if he hadn¡¯t seen her agility with his own eyes, xie heng would have believed her.


    her acting was very realistic. xie heng thought that if she used this kind of acting to enter the entertainment industry, she would not be unknown.


    ¡°how much?¡±


    ¡°what?¡± his straightforwardness stunned lin anqi.


    ¡°How much do you want for emotional damage?¡±


    ...


    If she didn¡¯t see that the IV drip next to her was glucose-type, she would have suspected that her memory was wrong.


    she had fainted from hunger, not from xie heng.


    Xie Heng sent her to the hospital. After a doctor¡¯s examination, it was impossible that Xie Heng didn¡¯t know the reason for her fainting. However, not only did he not expose her, he even yed along with her act.


    lin anran couldn¡¯t help but nce at xie heng.


    she had very few memories of xie heng. They only knew that he was the head of the capital¡¯s elite Xie n. At such a young age, he had managed to subdue the entire Xie n with his exceptional intelligence and ruthless methods. He was a figure. as for xie heng¡¯s appearance, she only had a vague impression.


    because in the past, even if lin anqi met xie heng at a banquet, he didn¡¯t dare to size him up.


    looking at him now, she realized that xie heng¡¯s appearance and figure were both excellent.


    ¡°A hundred thousand.¡± She said.


    in his memory, lin anran¡¯s card only had less than 300 yuan. he couldn¡¯t afford to pay the rent, so he had to save up and use 100000 yuan to take out 30000 yuan to pay for thete rent and food. he still had 70000 yuan left, which was enough to start.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the little money left in the card, she wouldn¡¯t have scammed xie heng for mental damage.


    i¡¯ll just take it as borrowing from him.


    ...


    as soon as he finished speaking, lin anran¡¯s ount had an additional 100000 yuan.


    ¡°boss, you¡¯re so generous!¡± she gave xie heng a thumbs up.


    A few minutester, seeing that Xie Heng was still standing in the ward, Lin Anran looked at him and blinked.¡±Patriarch Xie, aren¡¯t you busy? Big bosses like you should be very busy.¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re afraid i¡¯ll cheat yingluo of yourpensation? don¡¯t worry, i won¡¯t. i¡¯ll settle all my debts in one go. you¡¯ve given me a hundred thousand aspensation for my emotional damage, so our debts will be settled. After we leave this door, we won¡¯t know each other.¡±


    xie heng¡¯s gaze stayed on her face for a few seconds before he withdrew it and left the ward.


    of course, lin anran noticed his gaze, but she didn¡¯t care. her mind was in a mess right now.


    How did she be Lin Anran?


    her name was an cui, an guo¡¯s special agent, number 001. from her number, one could tell her status among the special agents. she had been on countless missions, but the failure rate of the mission was almost zero. in one mission, she died in an explosion while saving herpanion.


    When she woke up, she was here.


    as far as he could remember, there was no an kingdom here.


    so, this world wasn¡¯t her original world?


    ...


    And Lin Anran, she had a good family background and good looks, but how did she end up in such a miserable state?


    She was not even an 18th-tier celebrity, had a whole body of scandals, and the Lin family had a bunch of evil people. All these were not problems. The most important thing now was that she had no money!


    he didn¡¯t even have three hundred yuan.


    she had never been so poor in her life.


    However, Lin Anran¡¯s identity wasn¡¯t bad.


    after she dealt with the lin family and cleared herself of all the dirt on her, she would be free to do whatever she wanted.


    He was in his position.


    when she was a secret agent, she had taken on all the responsibilities and never cked off. however, she was only 25 years old. she had been living under pressure and responsibility since she was young, and she would get tired asionally.


    Now, she didn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility, and she could fly anywhere she wanted!


    after leaving the hospital, lin anran first returned to her rented apartment to pay the rent. she then took a shower and rested for a while before heading to theputer city to buy aptop and someputer parts. after that, she came back and reassembled theputer.


    the first thing she did on theputer was to check xie heng¡¯s personal contact information.


    she didn¡¯t take much time to find out.


    however, she did not contact xie heng immediately. instead, she sent a message to xie heng a few dayster, telling him that she had borrowed xie heng¡¯s medical expenses and the 100000 yuan. she also apologized for her thoughtless extortion of him and said that she would return the money to xie heng immediately.


    While she was doing this, she had also cleared Lin Anran¡¯s name and made an appearance at the Lin family.


    In less than two months, she had cleared Lin Anran¡¯s name and obtained more than half of the Lin group¡¯s shares. She had also chased the Lin family out of the Lin family mansion.


    the mansion belonged to the lin family, and it contained many of lin anran¡¯s childhood memories. she didn¡¯t live in it, but she didn¡¯t sell it either. however, she sold all of her shares in the lin group.


    After that, she went to audition for a good role.


    Because of the audition for this role, she had a fall out with her manager. She didn¡¯t have any jobs recently, so she used this time to do something interesting.


    For example, he ¡°understood¡± Xie Heng and learned about his dispute with the Shi family¡¯s eldest daughter. He also went to inquire about this eldest daughter of the Shi family. this was a big deal.


    She was very interested in this miss Shi.


    something interesting happened during this time.


    for example, when she had earned her first bucket of gold and was happily counting the money, xie heng had bumped into her, so she had paid him for his medical expenses first. For example, the night before miss Shi¡¯s engagement party, she had a sudden impulse to take the two Musical tickets given by her senior and invite Xie Heng to watch it together; Another example was that she had met the rumored miss Shi at the musical.


    the younger generation of the shi family were indeed dragons and phoenixes among men. however, the most eye-catching one was still the youngdy of the shi family, who was well-respected by everyone.


    it was a pity that she was about to join the filming crew and would not be able to witness miss shi¡¯s engagement party. however, it did not matter. it was said that miss shi¡¯s wedding wasing soon, and she would find time to attend it.


    She had been too busy in the past and had not properly experienced life. now that she had changed her identity, she could do whatever she wanted and see what she wanted to see.


    she really wanted to see what the wedding of these two big shots was like.


    as for the lin family who came to make trouble with her from time to time, she didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. they couldn¡¯t do anything to her anyway, so she just treated it as adding joy to her life.

 Chapter 616

    616 Side Story 5: the Grand wedding (1)


    Yanyan, Jiang Changxi, little Jiang, you¡¯re here. Come in quickly!


    The new semester started, and Shi Yan entered her second year. in fact, she had already reached a third of the standard for her master¡¯s degree. On the first weekend of school, Shi Yan and Jiang che were invited to professor li bingfeng¡¯s house for a meal.


    the two of them came to professor li¡¯s house with gifts. it was shi yan¡¯s teacher¡¯s wife, professor chen, who opened the door for them.


    Professor Chen was also a little troubled about how to address Jiang che.


    Everyone addressed Jiang che as fifth Lord Jiang, but now that he was engaged to Shi Yan, he was a junior. It was not appropriate to address him as fifth Lord Jiang, nor was it appropriate to call him by his name directly. After some consideration, professor Chen decided to call him little Jiang.


    she could be considered the first person who dared to call the fifth lord jiang little jiang.


    ¡°master¡¯s wife.¡±


    shi yan greeted professor chen with a faint smile. jiang che also greeted her, ¡± madam. ¡±


    hey,e in. The food is ready. We¡¯re just waiting for you.


    ...


    The two of them entered the room. Professor li was setting the table.


    hearing themotion, professor li raised his head and looked at them. he pretended to be cold and said,¡±You¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°teacher,¡± shi yan politely greeted.


    professor li raised his chin and nodded.


    His expression was cold, but the words he said were broken in a second.


    he said,¡±if you¡¯re here, thene. why did you bring so many things?¡± You¡¯re afraid that your master¡¯s wife and I will be hungry? being poor was particr. It¡¯s already sote and you¡¯re still not hungry, go wash your hands and eat!¡±


    shi yan and jiang che looked at each other and went to wash their hands as instructed.


    by the time they finished washing their hands and went to the dining table, the dishes and chopsticks were already ced.


    professor chen asked them to sit down and said, ¡± ¡± your teacher has a bad temper. his words have never been pleasant to the ear. ignore him. ¡±


    ¡°Please take a seat too, master¡¯s wife.¡± Shi Yan smiled and shook her head.


    let¡¯s eat. I made a few home-cooked dishes. They can¡¯t bepared to the ones made in restaurants outside. Just eat whatever you want.


    ...


    As soon as professor Chen finished speaking, professor li disagreed, ¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it bepared to the food outside? I¡¯ve been eating for decades, and I¡¯ve never felt that any of your dishes can bepared to those of other restaurants.¡±


    ¡± shut up! ¡± professor chen red at him. ¡± there¡¯s a junior here. what nonsense are you talking about? ¡±


    Professor li snorted and picked up his chopsticks to eat. He did not forget to call Shi Yan and Jiang che, ¡± ¡± there¡¯s no need to be so particr when eating at home. you can eat whatever you want. don¡¯t be so coy. i hate those who are coy. ¡±


    ¡°yes, teacher,¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°Ignore him and eat.¡± professor chen couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    she said to shi yan, ¡± when you were getting engaged, your teacher had to go out for a project inspection. something happened to your senior brother and he needed my help to deal with it. your teacher and i couldn¡¯t attend your engagement party. we felt really bad. ¡±


    ¡± madam, you¡¯re too kind. although you and teacher weren¡¯t present, you didn¡¯t miss out on your gifts. jiang che and i have received your well wishes. ¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t me me and your teacher. we didn¡¯t make it to your engagement party. when you got married, your teacher and i insisted on attending the wedding. I heard that the wedding banquet is set for the 11th?¡±


    ¡°Yes, master¡¯s wife,¡±


    ¡°the 11th is good, it¡¯s a holiday.¡±


    ¡°are all the wedding-rted matters almost ready?¡± professor chen asked again.


    ...


    this time, it was jiang che who answered. ¡± yes, it¡¯s almost ready. thank you for your trouble. ¡±


    ¡°What trouble? it¡¯s you who¡¯s trouble. Professor li and I are very clear that Yanyan is busy with her studies. We¡¯re afraid that we can¡¯t help you with the wedding. you¡¯re a few years older than yanyan, so you should be more worried.¡±


    this should be the main purpose of the two professors calling them over for dinner today.


    they were afraid that he would have an opinion if miss shi was too busy to help with the wedding, so they had specially called him over to say this.


    They really regarded miss Shi as their junior.


    that¡¯s what I should do. Don¡¯t worry, teacher. Yanyan and I won¡¯t get into a conflict over such a small matter. in fact, he couldn¡¯t wait to do more for miss shi.


    Unfortunately, miss Shi was too capable and there were not many opportunities for him to contribute.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way. A married couple should tolerate each other in life.¡± professor li said.


    The meal ended in a casual chat.


    Professor li and professor Chen had heard about what had happened to Shi Yan in the capital, but they had never asked. it was as if, in their eyes, shi yan was just their student and junior, and nothing else.


    *


    ...


    ¡°Junior Shi Yan, long time no see! Is there anyone here?¡±


    One afternoon, Shi Yan was eating alone in the cafeteria when she ran into her senior, Wang Shan.


    Wang Shan was also alone.


    ¡°No, please have a seat, senior.¡±


    wang shan sat opposite her. ¡± i haven¡¯t seen you recently. are you very busy? ¡±


    ¡°it¡¯s alright.¡± Shi Yan smiled and asked,¡±where¡¯s senior?¡± Have you been busy recently?¡±


    I¡¯m just like that. I¡¯ve almost finished all the papers I need in my second year. I don¡¯t need to do any internships in my third year. I just need to go to ss on time, finish my homework, and not fail my exams. I¡¯m not that busy.


    ¡± i was going to get a certificate on the day of your engagement, so i couldn¡¯t be there. i heard from li xiran and my brother that your engagement party was very lively. it¡¯s a pity i couldn¡¯t go. ¡±


    li xiran and wang yinghao both went to shi yan¡¯s engagement party. However, there were many guests at the time, so Shi Yan only gave them a simple greeting.


    the exam is important. The wedding is on the 11th. You can go and drink at the wedding.


    ¡°It¡¯s a must!¡±


    ...


    As she spoke, Wang Shan looked around, coughed lightly, and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°junior, i heard that you and li xiran have known each other since you were young?¡±


    They didn¡¯t really know each other, only met once or twice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Shi Yan nodded. we¡¯ve known each other since we were young.


    ¡°then, then do you know li xi ran? I knew that he was a yboy and had many girlfriends. When I found out that my family wanted me to marry him, I refused in my heart. In my opinion, I will never have any interaction with such a yboy in my life.¡±


    ¡± i¡¯ve already made it clear to him. we¡¯ve also made it clear to our families. our families are no longer insistent on our marriage. ¡±


    but after I made it clear, he kept chasing me. As a yboy with no female partners, he didn¡¯t have a female partner for half a year and just chased after me. My parents were touched, and even my brother came to persuade me to look at Hanhan with him everywhere.


    Wang Shan smiled in embarrassment. I¡¯m sorry to have embarrassed myself. I really can¡¯t make up my mind, and I don¡¯t want to talk to anyone about this. I¡¯ll just take a break.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Shi Yan smiled. senior, you¡¯re willing to tell me this because you treat me as a friend.


    She didn¡¯t have a deep friendship with Wang Shan or li xiran, but li xiran was su MU¡¯s good friend, and she also called li xiran ¡± brother xiran. Wang Shan hade to her, so it wouldn¡¯t be good if she sent her away without saying anything.


    in the end, this is a major event in senior¡¯s life, so I can¡¯t say much. But since senior has spoken to me about this, I¡¯ll share my opinion.


    ¡°The opinions of others are not important. What¡¯s important is what senior thinks.¡±


    ...


    wang shan might not have said this to ask her to make a decision for her. wang shan was not a person without her own opinions. she might have already had the answer in her heart.


    ¡°senior, i wish you happiness.¡±


    shi yan said with a smile. she picked up the te and stood up. ¡± i¡¯m done eating, so i¡¯ll be leaving first. senior, if you have any good news, remember to tell me, regardless of whether it¡¯s rted to brother xiran or not. ¡±


    wang shan seemed to still be immersed in shi yan¡¯s sentence about what was important was what she thought in her heart. she was not in the right state and only vaguely responded to shi yan.

 Chapter 617

    617 side story 5: the grand wedding (2)


    shi yan heard someone calling her when she came out of the cafeteria.


    ¡°yanyan! yanyan!¡±


    there were a lot of people around, and the other party¡¯s voice was not loud, so she couldn¡¯t distinguish the other party¡¯s position for a moment. she searched with her eyes.


    ¡°Here, here, Yingluo.¡±


    she saw the person. it wasn¡¯t that her hearing had deteriorated and she couldn¡¯t tell where the other party was, but that the other party was already hiding like a thief.


    ¡°Big brother Xi ran,¡± she said as she walked over.


    it was li xiran, and no one knew how long he had been hiding there peeking.


    li xiran lowered his voice. ¡± this is not the ce to talk. let¡¯s talk somewhere else. ¡±


    shi yan had no opinion and followed him secretly to a rtively quiet path in the small courtyard. there were stone tables and chairs under the big tree here.


    ...


    of course, only li xiran was sneaky, and shi yan left openly.


    ¡°Yanyan, sit here.¡±


    Shi Yan sat down on the stone bench across from him and asked with a smile,¡±what is brother xi ran doing?¡±


    ¡°I just saw you and Shanshan talking in the cafeteria. I was a little far away, so I didn¡¯t hear what you were talking about, but I saw Shanshan¡¯s mouth movement. I think she mentioned my name? what did you guys talk about?¡±


    li xiran looked at shi yan¡¯s smiling eyes and scratched his head in embarrassment.¡±It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, I have no other choice.¡± she scratched her head in frustration. ¡± yanyan, you don¡¯t know, but i really regret it now. if i were yingluo back then, i wouldn¡¯t be in such a difficult situation now! ¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t know how tofort him.


    She wasn¡¯t very good atforting people.


    ¡°Yingluo, no one knows what will happen in the future. You didn¡¯t know what would happen now either. Uh, let¡¯s look forward.¡±


    He also felt that this kind offort was a little dry and not very attentive, so he added, ¡± ¡°brother xiran, you don¡¯t have to be too sad. sincerity is the most important thing in a rtionship. if you really like her, then go ahead and pursue her. as long as both of you are single, anyone has the right to pursue the person they like.¡±


    She wanted to tell him that he had high hopes and not to be discouraged, but after thinking about it, Shi Yan didn¡¯t say anything.


    There were some words that should not be said by her.


    ...


    ¡°do i really have the right to pursue others?¡± li xiran smiled bitterly. ¡± i¡¯m not afraid of youughing at me, but ever since i met shanshan, i¡¯ve doubted myself more than once, and i even doubted if i¡¯m still qualified to have happiness. ¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t think like that.¡±


    Shi Yan was more or less helpless.


    she didn¡¯t talk much and wasn¡¯t a warm-hearted person. she didn¡¯t know why they felt that she could analyze their rtionship, but they all came to her to share their love lives.


    ¡°Everyone has the right to be happy.¡±


    after a pause, shi yan felt that she had to say something more, so she continued,¡±Putting aside your past love life, brother xiran, you¡¯re also a very outstanding person. You have an excellent family background, and you¡¯re also outstanding enough. You¡¯re not worse than others, so why are you doubting yourself?¡±


    Li xiran looked at her with hope. ¡°you really think i¡¯m outstanding?¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t know how to answer his question.


    In all fairness, li xiran was indeed a high-quality young man, but his excellence should not be confirmed by her. If Jiang che heard this, he would definitely be jealous.


    seeing shi yan smile without saying a word, li xiran realized that his behavior was inappropriate. heughed and said, ¡± ¡°don¡¯tugh at me, i¡¯ve been a little possessed recently.¡±


    ¡± i won¡¯t give up so easily, so i¡¯ll continue to pursue her. maybe one day, shanshan will be touched by my sincerity. ¡±


    ...


    ¡°Good luck.¡± Shi Yan said.


    *


    In the blink of an eye, it was almost a month after school started, and the long National Day holiday wasing.


    the wedding was to be held in the capital. shi yan had taken three days off in advance to return to the capital to prepare for the wedding. she wasn¡¯t with jiang che.


    Jiang che left a few days in advance.


    Hence, Shi Yan was alone on the ne to the capital.


    jiang che had someone book the ne tickets in advance for first-ss.


    To be honest, Shi Yan was not surprised to meet someone she knew in the first ss cabin.


    Regardless of whether it was Haicheng or Jingdu, the upper-ss circle was only so big. This was a direct flight from Haicheng to Jingdu, so it was normal to meet someone she knew in the first-ss cabin of this flight.


    However, Shi Yan was a little surprised to meet Lin Anran, whom she had met once on this ne.


    She saw Lin Anran, and Lin Anran saw her.


    ...


    lin anran was the first to cry out in surprise,¡¯eh, miss shi, it¡¯s really you! i¡¯m so lucky to meet you on the ne!¡±


    ¡°miss lin,¡± shi yan smiled and nodded.


    ¡°don¡¯t call me miss lin. i¡¯m lin anran, and you can just call me anran.¡±


    they had only met once before, and although she was a little interested in lin anran, shi yan still felt a little ufortable in the face of his enthusiasm.


    However, Shi Yan was still Shi Yan. Even though she felt a little ufortable in her heart, she didn¡¯t show it on her face and smiled appropriately.¡±then an cui, don¡¯t call me miss shi anymore. just call me by my name.¡±


    ¡°alright, shi yan!¡±


    ¡°shi yan, shi yan zhenzhen, your name is really nice!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. An cui also has a nice voice.¡±


    Every time Lin Anran introduced herself to others, she would subconsciously ignore the ¡± Lin ¡± surname. shi yan guessed that lin anjue might not like her surname, so she directly skipped it.


    ¡°thank you, i also think my name is very nice.¡±


    lin anjue was genuinely passionate, but her enthusiasm didn¡¯t seem exaggerated or make people feel ufortable. perhaps it had something to do with her open and generous attitude.


    ...


    ¡°is an cui here in haicheng to work?¡±


    ¡°yeah, i just finished filming and left the set. i took a small job and needed toe to haicheng to shoot some material. I don¡¯t have much work to do after this, so I¡¯m going back to the capital to attend your wedding. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you on the ne, what a surprise.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    He was actually going to attend her wedding.


    she had only met lin anran twice, including this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you can attend my wedding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s happy. It¡¯s your wedding with the fifth Lord Jiang. I don¡¯t know how grand the scene will be, but the people who will attend will definitely be big shots. oh, i¡¯m also an actor, so i might be able to get familiar with some investors and pull some connections to take on roles.¡±


    ¡°Then I wish you all the best?¡± Shi Yanughed.


    She didn¡¯t think that Lin Anran needed to take on jobs in such a way.


    From what she knew, Lin Anran had just sold off more than half of the Lin group¡¯s shares.


    the lin family was one of the top families in the capital, so the lin group¡¯s assets were naturally not small. however, lin anran didn¡¯t care about it and voluntarily gave up the opportunity to be her own capital.


    ...


    it could be seen that lin anran didn¡¯tck these things.


    lin anran didn¡¯tck money after selling her shares.


    she didn¡¯tck money, and she didn¡¯t seem like a career-minded person. she was in the entertainment industry and was more like finding some fun in life.


    Shi Yan had always thought that she was a free and easy person, but she now realized that she was not as free and easy as Lin Anran.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lin Anran replied with a smile.


    He had a clear mind and could understand everything, but he would not dig too deep.


    She liked people like Shi Yan.


    it was no wonder that even an indifferent and cold person like xie heng liked shi yan so much. if she was a man, she would also like her.


    The nended.


    as soon as they left the airport, lin anran was about to ask shi yan where she was going when a few people appeared in front of shi yan and blocked her way.


    at that moment, the smile on lin anran¡¯s face immediately disappeared. she walked over to shi yan and held her hand. pretending to be ignorant, she asked, ¡± ¡°Shi Yan, who are these people? is he here to pick you up?¡±


    shi yan didn¡¯t react when she was blocked by a few burly men. she was a little surprised when lin anran suddenly took her hand.


    ¡°i don¡¯t think so.¡±


    it wasn¡¯t ¡®should¡¯, it was¡¯ definitely¡¯.


    she didn¡¯t ask amy and the others to arrange for someone to pick her up, because jiang che would. however, if it was someone arranged by jiang che, he would not be so rude in front of her.


    miss Shi, I¡¯m sorry for being impolite. Pleasee with us.


    a few burly men in casual clothes blended into the crowd without being conspicuous. they gathered in front of shi yan. to be honest, it would not be difficult for shi yan to get away.


    however, they were in the airport and it was crowded. she was afraid that she would identally hurt passers-by if she pushed them too hard.


    Furthermore, Lin Anran was beside her.


    Lin Anran could clearly tell that there was something wrong with these people, but she didn¡¯t avoid them immediately. Instead, she took the initiative to hold her hand.


    He didn¡¯t want to leave her alone.


    lin anran had been so kind to her, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to involve him in such a dangerous matter.


    He patted the back of Lin Anran¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°it should be a friend of mine who wants to see me. it¡¯s fine, you can go back first.¡±


    Lin Anran knew that Shi Yan was smart. Lin Anran also knew that Shi Yan had some skills. however, in her opinion, even if a delicate little girl like shi yan had some skills, she wouldn¡¯t be too powerful.


    Of course, she would not leave Shi Yan behind and leave alone. ¡°since you¡¯re a friend, i¡¯ll go with you. i have nothing to do when i go back anyway.¡±


    Just as Shi Yan was about to say no, the burly man in the lead said,¡±This youngdy should join us too.¡±


    It was obvious that she was afraid that Lin Anran would go back and report it, so she was on her guard.


    shi yan was still a little hesitant.


    she had no problem protecting herself, but she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would be able to do so if she brought lin anran along. after all, it was difficult for two fists to fight against four hands, and these people were likely to be carrying lethal weapons.


    she couldn¡¯t guarantee lin anran¡¯s safety.


    She saw Lin Anran smiling and blinking at her.


    shi yan was slightly stunned.


    this lin anxuan ...


    in the end, the two of them got into each other¡¯s van. From the way the burly men carefully put their luggage away, they were quite polite to them.


    the person who wanted to see her must have some ability to be able to kidnap her from right under jiang che¡¯s nose.


    After they got into the car, Shi Yan didn¡¯t say anything more. Lin Anran also kept quiet.


    One was calmer than the other.


    Shi Yan was an extremely powerful person, so it was not strange for her to remain calm in the face of trouble. But why was this strange woman beside Shi Yan so calm?


    they were only ¡°inviting¡± them over in the name of kidnapping. Since when was kidnapping not so scary?


    the burly men¡¯s gazes shifted between shi yan and lin anran.


    The two of them remained unmoved. They didn¡¯t even make eye contact.


    Under normal circumstances, when two girls were kidnapped, even if they weren¡¯t afraid, wouldn¡¯t they be curious about who the kidnappers were andmunicate in a low voice?


    but they didn¡¯t even make eye contact!

 Chapter 618

    618 side story 5: the grand wedding (3)


    Perhaps they were afraid that they would be discovered if they dyed too long, so the car arrived at the destination in about ten minutes.


    ¡°miss shi, please.¡±


    The burly leader retreated to the side of the car and made a ¡°please¡± gesture.


    He looked very polite.


    Of course, the premise was that he ignored the fact that he beckoned the others to stand in two rows beside the car and wee Shi Yan and Xia Jinyuan with a ¡°escort¡± posture.


    After Shi Yan got out of the car, she observed the surrounding environment.


    This wasn¡¯t a very prosperous area, and it was closer to the Laocheng District. In front of him was a club shop with a small customer flow.


    Shi Yan looked at Lin Anran, who smiled at her.


    He didn¡¯t look nervous or scared at all.


    ...


    if there¡¯s any dangerter, ¡± she said to Lin Anran, ¡± you can leave first. Don¡¯t worry about me.


    ¡°of course,¡± lin anjue replied with a raised brow.


    she did have a good impression of shi yan and was willing to help him. but if her life was in danger, she would, of course, protect herself first.


    it was not easy for her to save her life.


    She could tell that Lin Anran wasn¡¯t just being polite, and she wasn¡¯t saying this to make her feel at ease. Lin Anran really would do it.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t think that Lin Anran was too cold-blooded or anything else. She was simply very satisfied with his performance.


    She liked to get along with rational people like him.


    with someone leading the way, the two of them went up the stairs to the second floor of the club.


    They stopped in front of a private room, and the person leading the way knocked on the door twice before pushing it open. ¡°Miss Shi, pleasee in.¡±


    The lights in the private room were very dim.


    However, it was obvious that there were two figures.


    ...


    the next second, the lights in the room lit up. it was another person in the room who had turned on the lights.


    It was a familiar face-Jiang Shasha.


    jiang shasha looked at shi yan with aplicated expression. she didn¡¯t greet shi yan, as if she didn¡¯t know her.


    Jiang Shasha turned to the person sitting on the sofa and said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯ll go out and wait for you.¡±


    He walked past Shi Yan and Lin Anran out of the private room.


    lin anran remembered jiang shasha, so she was a little surprised to see her here.


    Jiang Shasha was probably the only one among the younger generation of the Jiang family who dared to oppose the fifth Lord.


    He didn¡¯t know how capable she was, but Jiang Shasha was definitely bold enough.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± Gu mo, who was sitting on the sofa, greeted Shi Yan with a smile, as if they were just acquaintances meeting this time and not one of them being kidnapped and the other being restrained.


    ¡°master gu,¡± shi yan replied politely.


    the fifth Lord Jiang has been keeping a tight watch on her. It¡¯s not easy to meet miss Shi under his watch. I could only invite miss Shi in this way. It¡¯s really rude of me.


    ...


    without beating around the bush, shi yan went straight to the point.¡±is there something you need from me, master gu?¡±


    ¡°there¡¯s something.¡±


    gu yu tilted his head and looked at lin anran, who was standing half a step behind shi yan. he smiled. ¡± ¡°Miss, can I trouble you to leave for a moment? i have something to say to miss shi in private.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that,¡± Lin Anyuan replied with a smile.


    she didn¡¯t know gu yi, but when shi yan called him master gu, she could roughly guess gu yi¡¯s identity.


    she was not someone who liked to makest-minute preparations. Since she had decided to live a good life in the future, of course, she had to understand who she could provoke and who she could not easily provoke.


    although gu yi and the gu family were a problem, shi yan and fifth master jiang were there to take care of her. if there was really any trouble, she wouldn¡¯t have to step forward to solve it.


    She was not afraid of offending Gu Yi at all.


    Only then did Gu mo look Lin Anran in the eye.


    ¡°it¡¯s a youngdy i¡¯ve never seen before.¡± she looked at shi yan with a smile. ¡± indeed, those who deal with miss shi are not simple. ¡±


    ¡°you¡¯re too kind,¡± Shi Yan said.


    ...


    ¡°Miss Shi¡¯s friends are my friends as well. Since this miss is unwilling to go out, then we¡¯ll go together. the conditions are limited, and the hospitality is not good.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too polite.¡± lin anran said, but she didn¡¯t sit down.


    after all, shi yan had not moved.


    Shi Yan raised her hand and looked at the time on her watch.¡±Master Gu, please speak. Fifth Lord Jiang knows my flight time and will send someone to pick me up on time, or Yingluo wille to pick me up personally if he wants to give me a surprise. fifth master jiang isn¡¯t as easy to talk to as i am. if this drags on any longer, the gu n¡¯s head will probably stay as a guest again.¡±


    She¡¯s easy to talk to?


    gu yu chuckled.


    when she had met him in the mountains, when he was seriously injured and on hisst breath, she had passed by without looking at him. if he had not had some bargaining chips in his hands to negotiate with her, she would not have even helped him call the emergency number.


    how old was she then?


    To be able to be so ruthless and leave him in the lurch.


    Easy to talk to?


    miss Shi is right. Last time, when I was invited to stay as a guest by the fifth master of the Jiang family, I had a good experience of what it feels like to be at home. I don¡¯t want to experience it again.


    ...


    ¡°but yingluo¡±


    Gu Yu crossed his legs and rested his hands on the back of the sofa. He looked rxed and did not look like he was about to face a big problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been preparing for three months for this meeting. I¡¯m really not willing to leave after just two sentences! thest time miss shi and the fifth master jiang went to country m, i invited you to the gu residence as guests, but you rejected my invitation. i¡¯ve been brooding about it since.¡±


    Shi Yan¡¯s emotions were not affected by him at all. She said calmly,¡±if there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll take our leave.¡±


    With that said, he turned around to leave.


    jiang shasha stopped her. ¡± ¡°Miss Shi, please hold on.¡±


    Then, Jiang Shasha¡¯s gaze went past Shi Yan andnded on Gu mo, who had already gotten up from the sofa and was walking over. She frowned.¡±If you have something to say, say it. Leave after you¡¯re done. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to leave even if you want to when my fifth unclees. If you were to fall into my fifth uncle¡¯s hands, I wouldn¡¯t be able to save you even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you were able to hide from my fifth uncle¡¯s eyes and invite someone over because you asked for my help. if you¡¯re going crazy, go back and release it. don¡¯t drag me down here. i want my life even if you don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Gu mo was not the least bit angry at Jiang Shasha¡¯s attitude.


    He smiled and said,¡±indeed, I owe you a favor this time.¡± however, second young mistress jiang, you can reject me, can¡¯t you? you know that i¡¯m a lunatic, but you still insist on staying by my side. shouldn¡¯t you have been prepared to be dragged into the water by me at any time?¡±


    ¡± don¡¯t lose your temper so easily. i didn¡¯t force you to stay. you did it of your own will. ¡±


    ...


    Jiang Shasha stared at him and clenched her fists.


    then, he kicked the trash can in the corridor, turned around, and left angrily.


    watching her leave, gu yu smiled and said, ¡± ¡± second miss jiang, if you don¡¯t want to run into the fifth master, i advise you to go down the stairs in another direction. if you end up in his hands, i won¡¯t save you. ¡±


    Jiang Shasha stopped in her tracks and turned around to look at him with aplicated expression.


    He turned and went downstairs.


    jiang shasha left, but someone else blocked the exit.


    gu yu had brought his men with him.


    Shi Yan nced at him and asked,¡±what is master Gu doing?¡± Should we make a move?¡±


    it was as if she was ready to fight to the end.


    miss Shi, you must be joking. No matter what, you saved my life. I still owe you for saving my life. Why would I do anything to you? ¡±

 Chapter 619

    619 side story 5: the grand wedding (4)


    ¡°you¡¯re not going to do anything?¡± Lin Anran raised an eyebrow and nced at the people blocking the exits.


    It didn¡¯t look like he wasn¡¯t nning to do anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I just want to keep miss Shi for a few more words.¡±


    After saying this to Lin Anran, Gu mo wiped away the careless smile on his face and handed a gift box to Shi Yan.


    ¡°I¡¯m only here to give miss Shi a wedding gift. these are some rare medicinal herbs that i¡¯ve asked my men to collect. i hope that miss shi can ept them.¡±


    Shi Yan suddenly couldn¡¯t see through him.


    first of all, he had spent so much effort just to give her a wedding gift, which was very unreasonable. Secondly, it was strange to give a wedding gift with rare medicinal herbs.


    shi yan didn¡¯t take the gift box that the referee handed to gu yu.


    ¡°what does master gu mean?¡±


    ...


    ¡°Here¡¯s my wedding gift. I wish you a happy marriage.¡± Gu Yu said with a smile.


    shi yan said,¡±my rtionship with master gu shouldn¡¯t have reached the point where i need to send wedding gifts in advance in private. to be honest, we even had a feud.¡± I don¡¯t quite understand the Gu n head¡¯s actions.¡±


    you think we¡¯re enemies, but I don¡¯t think so. At most, we¡¯ve only had a little enmity, and this enmity was caused by me and fifth Lord Jiang, not you.


    ¡± the gu family head insists on counting him separately from jiang che. i can¡¯t do anything about it. ¡±


    ¡± the gu family¡¯s master has given me a wedding gift. i feel that my marriage with jiang che is indeed something worth celebrating. i have no reason to reject your gift, but i won¡¯t ept it now. the gu family¡¯s head can have someone send the congrattory gifts to the wedding venue on the day of my wedding with jiang che. at that time, it can be considered that fifth lord jiang and i have received your gifts at the same time. when you get married in the future, we will return the congrattory gifts of equal value.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard to tell what Gu Yu was thinking.


    When Shi Yan said this, Lin Anran, who was standing at the side, felt a little sympathetic for Gu mo.


    shi yan did not care about this. after she finished speaking, she nodded at gu yu and turned to head for the stairs.


    Without Gu Yu¡¯s order, the people blocking the road did not dare to let Shi Yan leave.


    if she didn¡¯t show her face, jiang zhi would be worried. shi yan didn¡¯t intend to continue to waste time here. he didn¡¯t waste any words and directly attacked.


    She kicked one of the burly men away and used her fist to restrain the other. Lin Anran¡¯s eyes lit up.


    ...


    good fellow, he¡¯s a martial arts expert!


    then, he joined in.


    if they didn¡¯t use their weapons, these seven or eight burly men were no match for shi yan and lin anran. By the time Gu mo finally came back to his senses and was about to stop his men from taking action against Shi Yan, he found that they were all lying on the ground.


    shi yan and lin anran had already gone downstairs and left.


    At this moment, Jiang Shasha, who had left in anger, appeared at the entrance of the corridor.


    she nced at the gift box in gu yu¡¯s hand and said to him, ¡± ¡°I want to snatch someone but I¡¯m not capable enough, so I took a step back and spent a lot of effort to send a wedding gift, but I still couldn¡¯t send it out. Why do you have to do this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you¡¯re wrong about,¡± Gu Yu leanedzily against the wall and fiddled with the gift box in his hand. He looked up at Jiang Shasha and said with a smile, ¡± I¡¯m not trying to snatch her away.


    ¡°even if i wanted to snatch it in the beginning, i didn¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡±


    ¡°The owner of Yanyun Manor has so many useful people under him, and he doesn¡¯tck money or power. I can¡¯t control such a person. If we really snatch her back, I¡¯m afraid the Gu family will be wiped out from the face of the earth.¡±


    ¡°you still care about the gu family¡¯s safety?¡± jiang shasha sneered.


    Gu Yuughed,¡¯what are you saying? No matter what, I¡¯m the head of the Gu family. Of course, I don¡¯t want to see the Gu familypletely destroyed in my hands.¡±


    ...


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Gu family destroyed by you now? the gu family has suffered heavy losses because of your selfishness, and your right to speak in the gu family is no longerparable to your seventh uncle.¡±


    ¡°Sigh, I can only me myself for not being capable enough.¡±


    His expression and tone didn¡¯t seem like he thought he wasn¡¯t capable enough.


    ¡°since i already owe you a favor, i¡¯ll owe you another one. You should have someone you can use in the capital, so I¡¯ll have to trouble you to find someone to send this wedding gift to their wedding.¡±


    ¡°gu mo, how did you manage to act so self-righteously?¡±


    Jiang Shasha¡¯s tone wasn¡¯t very good, but she still walked over, snatched the gift box from his hand, and turned to leave angrily.


    after taking a few steps and seeing that gu yu was still not following, she turned around and said impatiently, ¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving? are you waiting to be a guest? my fifth uncle is already downstairs!¡±


    Gu Yu didn¡¯t respond to her. Instead, he said with a frivolous smile and a little seriousness, ¡± Jiang Shasha, I¡¯m not going back to the Gu family. Are youing with me? ¡±


    Jiang Shasha frowned.


    Before she could answer, he returned to his carefree self and said, ¡± ¡°seventh uncle came to me a few days ago and suggested that i go out for a walk. he said that if i stayed in the gu family, the gu family would be cleaned up by me sooner orter. I think he¡¯s right.¡±


    After staring at him for a while, Jiang Shasha said, ¡± ¡°i have a question.¡±


    ...


    ¡°you can ask.¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to leave, you could have left quietly. Why did you tell me? And why are you asking me if I want to go with you?¡±


    well, Yingluo pitied you. After all, you¡¯ve been following me so shamelessly.


    jiang shasha was expressionless.


    gu yu spread his hands. ¡± alright. just take it as me returning the favor. i owe you two favors now. ¡±


    ¡°so, second young mistress jiang, are youing with me?¡±


    After staring at him for a moment, Jiang Shasha said, ¡± ¡± i¡¯ve told you, i, jiang shasha, never make a losing deal. it¡¯s not something i¡¯d do if i were to lose everything and end up with nothing. ¡±


    ¡± but before we leave, gu mo, do you want to see a psychiatrist first? ¡±


    Jiang Shasha was not the first person to suggest to Gu Yu that he should see a psychiatrist. Gu Zi and Gu Qingqing had both mentioned it before.


    hearing this, gu yu was getting impatient.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going, not going! if you want to go, you can go. you¡¯re not much more normal than me!¡± He paused and said, ¡± forget it. You shouldn¡¯t go.


    ...


    why? are you afraid that i¡¯ll be normal and won¡¯t stay with you anymore?


    That was what Jiang Shasha wanted to say, but she didn¡¯t in the end. Instead, she said, ¡± ¡± thank you for your concern. i¡¯m very normal. i don¡¯t need to see a psychiatrist. ¡±


    ......


    Downstairs, Lin Anran smiled at Shi Yan and said, ¡± ¡°shi yan, you¡¯re pretty good at fighting!¡±


    ¡°thank you. you¡¯re not bad yourself.¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    her words came from the bottom of her heart.


    With her eyesight, she could tell that Lin Anran hadn¡¯t used her true strength at all. That little fight just now probably couldn¡¯t even be considered an itch to Lin Anran.


    ¡°i thought you wouldn¡¯t make a move,¡± lin anran said.


    ¡°I won¡¯t act rashly before I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll use their weapons.¡± shi yan said bluntly, ¡± but obviously, gu mo doesn¡¯t intend to take my life. ¡±


    ¡°is this considered being favored so much that you¡¯re fearless?¡± Lin anjing chuckled.


    ¡°you can say that,¡± shi yan smiled.


    ...


    but this favoritism that makes me fearlesses from there.


    following her line of sight, lin anjue saw jiang che walking towards them.


    This was the first time Lin ancui was meeting the legendary fifth master Jiang.


    He sighed in his heart. What a gentle and Noble young master!


    ¡°that¡¯s true. the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord is your source of confidence,¡±


    jiang che walked closer and held shi yan¡¯s hand to examine her. ¡± ¡°are you alright?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m fine.¡± shi yan smiled and shook her head.


    this is Lin anyao, ¡± she introduced. we met on the ne and I got him into trouble. He just helped me out a lot.


    jiang che didn¡¯t ask any further and only nodded solemnly at lin anche. ¡± ¡°many thanks.¡±


    ¡°With Shi Yan¡¯s skills, she canpletely protect herself. I didn¡¯t do anything. Fifth Lord Jiang is too polite.¡±


    the people upstairs are ridiculing me. Jiang che looked up at the upper floor of the club, a sharp light shing in his deep and calm eyes.


    ¡°i¡¯ll handle it. you don¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± she said to shi yan.


    ¡°Just teach them a lesson and let them go.¡± shi yan said.


    although jiang che had his doubts, he did not ask.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.


    *


    In the blink of an eye, the day of their wedding arrived.


    The wedding was held in Jiang Che¡¯s private Manor.


    Everyone who received the wedding invitation was looking forward to the arrival of this day. Of course, except for a few people like Xuan Siyun who were unwilling to give up.


    As for those who were looking forward to the wedding, other than wanting to see how grand it would be, there was another reason. They could finally see the fifth Lord¡¯s private Manor.


    in the past, when people came to visit him, the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord would almost never meet them. his private manor only existed in rumors. the number of people who had actually entered his private manor could be counted with one¡¯s fingers.

 Chapter 620

    620 side story 5: grand wedding (end)


    ¡°the groom is here! the groom is here!¡± in the small courtyard where shi yan lived in the shi family¡¯s mansion, jiang rui, who had heard themotion and ran to the door of the courtyard to take a look, ran back and shouted.


    at this time, the shi family¡¯s mansion was filled with red silk and rednterns, and it was a jubnt atmosphere.


    jiang rui was dressed in a pink bridesmaid¡¯s dress. shi yan had found a total of six bridesmaids, three roommates, jiang rui, wang shan, and jiang yun. in addition to the bridesmaids, shi yan¡¯s brothers, future sisters-inw, and several subordinates were all in her courtyard.


    ¡± hurry, hurry, get ready. don¡¯t let the groom see the bride so quickly! ¡±


    on special days, jiang yun was more courageous than usual.


    In the midst of the beating of gongs and drums, the groom led a group of people into the small courtyard.


    The groom was dressed in a red wedding dress and held a bouquet of roses in his hand.


    jiang che usually wore light-colored clothes. suddenly wearing such a bright color, his gentle temperament was reduced a little, and he looked a little more gorgeous.


    Yes, gorgeous. It was unknown how the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord, who was like a Jade Tree, could have such a gorgeous temperament.


    ...


    his eyes, which were usually calm and deep, were now slightly curved. probably because he was in a good mood, he could not hide the smile in his eyes.


    his eyes were bright.


    Jiang Rui and the others, who had been making a scene just a moment ago, were stunned when they saw the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord in such a state.


    ju yanya was the first to react. ¡± don¡¯t be in a daze. block them! block them! ¡±


    Since there were six bridesmaids, there would naturally be six best men. It was not easy to stop the groom, not to mention that the groom was the fifth master Jiang, who was very skilled in martial arts.


    However, fifth Lord Jiang was willing to cooperate, so he let them hold him back for a while.


    Yun Jian was in charge of giving out red packets, and everyone who blocked the way received a few red packets. The person who sent the red packet was happy, and the person who received the red packet was also happy.


    the scene was very lively.


    shi yan had heard it from the room upstairs.


    she was wearing a bright red wedding dress.


    their wedding dress was designed by a master designer that jiang che had hired when he proposed to her. it took eight months toplete.


    ...


    shi yan¡¯s room was decorated very festive by the girls that jiang rui had called over. shi yan sat on the bed in her wedding dress, holding a fan in her hand.


    the rest of the people were downstairs. amy, tang fu, and tong yan were in the room with shi yan.


    tang fu went to the window and looked down,¡±miss yan, do you want toe over and take a look?¡± fifth lord jiang looks absolutely stunning in this red wedding dress!¡±


    ¡°cough, cough, cough.¡± tong yan coughed dryly to remind him.


    only then did tang fu realize that it was inappropriate for him toment on shi yan¡¯s groom in front of her. the main reason was that she was a subordinate and a girl.


    tang fu turned around and smiled awkwardly.


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t mind. She smiled. I¡¯m not looking. I¡¯ll see itter.


    amy didn¡¯t say anything. she stood by the bed, recording with her phone. She nned to record the situation downstairs and send it to Shi Yan¡¯s email after sorting it out.


    After about 20 minutes, they finally went upstairs.


    the door was closed, and someone knocked on the door.


    tong yan didn¡¯t dawdle inside the house. after getting shi yan¡¯s consent, he directly went to open the door.


    ...


    The door was only half open. Tong Yan blocked the door and did not let anyone in.


    no one barged in.


    Yun Jian passed him red packets crazily, and Tong Yan couldn¡¯t even take them. At this moment, Tang Fu came over to help. He followed Jiang Rui¡¯s n and made things difficult for Jiang che.


    Although she knew that the fifth master Jiang would not get angry, she still felt a little guilty for making things difficult for him in front of him.


    However, fifth master Jiang¡¯s unusual cooperation gave Tang Fu a little confidence.


    They didn¡¯t stop them too hard. After a few minutes, Tang Fu and Tong Yan gave way to them.


    Jiang che saw Shi Yan sitting on the bed.


    at that time, shi yan was holding a fan with both hands and half-covering her face. her exposed eyes were smiling as she looked at jiang che.


    Even though he didn¡¯t see her face, Jiang Che¡¯s eyes shed with surprise the moment he saw Shi Yan.


    he walked in with the flowers in his arms, his eyes never leaving shi yan.


    he looked at shi yan with a gentle and affectionate gaze.¡±miss shi, i¡¯m here to marry you.¡±


    ...


    reaching out, he took the fan from shi yan¡¯s hands and ced it aside. he then handed the roses to shi yan with both hands. jiang che followed her action of holding the roses and leaned forward to kiss her.


    It was a very gentle and sincere kiss. This kiss seemed to form an invisible wall around the two of them, blocking out the rising and falling cheers around them.


    After the gentle kiss, Jiang che held Shi Yan¡¯s hand.


    ording to the rules of the Shi family, a married daughter had to bring the groom to the ancestral hall of the Shi family to pay their respects before leaving the house. Then, they had to bid farewell to the elders.


    it was a ten-minute walk from shi yan¡¯s courtyard to the shi family¡¯s ancestral hall.


    jiang che did not let go of shi yan¡¯s hand the entire time.


    shi poran personally led them to pay respects to the shi family¡¯s ancestors, and then led them to the front hall to bid farewell to the elders.


    ¡°Grandfather, grandmother,¡±


    Shi Yan and Jiang che first bid farewell to Shi Chen and Xie Xi n.


    ¡°yes.¡± Shi Chen nced at the two of them, responded in a low voice, and turned his face away.


    ¡± ignore your grandfather, ¡± xie xi n said to shi yan. ¡± he just can¡¯t bear to leave you. ¡±


    ...


    Looking at Shi Yan, then at Jiang che, Xie Xi n said, ¡± ¡°it¡¯s pretty good, yingluo. live well in the future.¡±


    ¡°we will. thank you, grandmother.¡± Shi Yan said with a smile.


    After bidding farewell to the old master and olddy, he immediately went to bid farewell to the elders of the second and third household.


    the olddy of the second branch wasn¡¯t as calm as xie xi n. when shi yan bid her farewell, she held shi yan¡¯s hand and cried.


    ¡°Yanyan, I¡¯m sorry. don¡¯t ... don¡¯t remember what happened in the past. after you get married, live well with jiang che. If Jiang che doesn¡¯t treat you well and makes you suffer, you have to tell the family to stop being a wuss and shoulder everything on your own.¡±


    Jiang che was one step ahead of the two olddies, ¡± ¡± don¡¯t worry, second grandmother. yanyan and i will live a good life. thank you for saying this to yanyan and letting her know that she has her family to rely on, even though this day will nevere. ¡±


    ¡°i won¡¯t let yanyan suffer even a little.¡±


    ¡°good! Good! Good!¡±


    the second olddy was crying andughing at the same time.


    after bidding farewell to the others, the two of them finally went to bid farewell to their parents.


    ¡°mom, dad.¡± Shi Yan called out to them with a smile.


    ...


    jiang che also followed suit and greeted his parents.


    Shi Lin and su Wan did not cry, but their eyes were a little red. It was not hard to tell that they had secretly cried.


    su wan tugged at shi yan¡¯s arm and instructed her. the gist of it was for her to live a good life with jiang che after she married him, and to tell him if she suffered any grievances.


    Shi Lin stared at Shi Yan for a long time, as if he had a lot to say, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say anything. He only said to Jiang che, ¡± ¡°Take good care of my daughter.¡±


    ¡°i will. don¡¯t worry, dad.¡±


    after bidding farewell to the elders and leaving the main hall, jiang che held shi yan¡¯s hand and walked towards the main gate of the shi family.


    the convoy to fetch the bride stopped at the gate of the shi family.


    the two of them walked in front, and shi yan¡¯s brothers personally escorted them.


    When she stepped out of the Shi family¡¯s Gate, Shi Yan¡¯s footsteps paused. Her movements were very small, but Jiang che still noticed it.


    miss Shi, ¡± Jiang che stopped and asked her, ¡± do you want to turn around and take a look? ¡±


    ¡°if you want to see it, then go ahead. we don¡¯t have so many rules when we get married.¡±


    ¡°Forget it,¡± he said. shi yan said with a smile.


    ¡°Although you and I are not people who care about rules, I still want to follow the rules asionally when I¡¯m with you,¡± she looked at him.


    jiang zhi curled her lips and held her hand even tighter,¡±alright,¡± he said.


    the convoy traveled all the way from the shi family to jiang che¡¯s private manor.


    jiang che¡¯s private manor was more festive than the shi family¡¯s mansion.


    red silk and rednterns could be seen everywhere. even shi yan was slightly surprised when she saw them.


    however, this was not what shi yan was most concerned about. what she was most concerned about was that all the couplets that could be seen in the private manor were in the handwriting she was familiar with.


    It was actually a couplet written by Jiang Che!


    The float stopped. Jiang che scooped Shi Yan up and carried her horizontally, walking down the red carpet to the wedding venue.


    The wedding venue was already packed with guests.


    a chinese wedding didn¡¯t have the procedures of a western wedding. the two of them entered the house and finished paying their respects to the heavens and earth under the witness of shen miao and the olddy of the jiang family in hai city.


    The ceremony waspleted.


    Lin Anqi stood beside Xie Heng in the crowd. Looking at the two neers, Lin Anran smiled at Xie Heng and said, ¡± ¡°A perfect match, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Very well matched.¡± Xie Heng retracted his gaze.


    ¡°i thought you would feel bad, so i was going tofort you. You look like you¡¯re in good shape. It seems like you don¡¯t need myfort.¡±


    ¡°You can actuallyfort her.¡± Xie Heng looked at her.


    The scene was too noisy, and Lin Anran was busy watching the show, so she didn¡¯t hear what he said. ¡°What did you just say? i didn¡¯t hear you clearly.¡±


    ¡°yingluo is fine.¡±


    ¡°by the way, i heard that the eldest daughter of the xuan family is interested in the fifth lord jiang. i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen her. is she here?¡± lin anran couldn¡¯t hide the excitement on her face.


    xie heng saw her reaction and said,¡±Keep your eyes away from the drama. You¡¯ll easily offend people like this.¡±


    ¡°Offend people? Who did he offend? miss xuan?¡±


    lin anran looked at xie heng and raised an eyebrow.¡±Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of her?¡±


    In the past, Lin Anran indeed didn¡¯t dare to offend Xuan Siyun, but now, she was afraid.


    under xie heng¡¯s gaze, lin an smiled and said, ¡± ¡°ah, if it was the old xuan siyun, i might have been a little afraid, but now, she can¡¯t even take care of herself. she doesn¡¯t have the time to care about a small figure like me.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°yeah, why not?¡± lin anjue didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.


    ¡°okay, okay, xuan siyun hasn¡¯t shown up yet, so i don¡¯t think she¡¯ll show up. let¡¯s not talk about her. Let¡¯s go and greet the newbies.¡±


    xie heng did not refuse.


    The two of them went straight to the newbies.


    ¡°shi yan, fifth lord jiang, congrattions!¡±


    ¡°congrattions,¡± xie heng also said.


    Lin Anran¡¯s arrival, or rather, Lin Anran and Xie Heng¡¯s arrival together, attracted the attention of many people.


    in the capital, apart from the fifth master of the jiang family, the head of the xie family, a golden bachelor, was the most popr among unmarried women. in addition, there were also rumors about him and the eldest daughter of the shi family, which were not sure if they were true or false. xie heng¡¯s appearance itself was very eye-catching.


    Now, he suddenly had a woman by his side, Yingluo.


    many people were whispering to each other.


    He was mainly curious about Lin Anran¡¯s identity.


    jiang rui stood beside jiang cheng and gossiped in a low voice, ¡± ¡°Brother, Who¡¯s That Girl beside master Xie? i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve seen her before, but she doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary person.¡±


    jiang cheng nced at her. ¡± you think i¡¯ll know? ¡±


    ¡°Alright, I asked the wrong person.¡± Jiang Ruiughed dryly.


    ¡°If you want to know, I can get someone to investigate.¡±


    ¡± no need, no need. i¡¯m just a little gossiper. it¡¯s not to the point where i have to investigate her. ¡± Jiang Rui sized up Jiang Cheng. but brother, have you realized that you¡¯re bing more and more like a bossy President? ¡±


    ¡°jiang rui ¡®er,¡± jiang qi stared at her expressionlessly.


    jiang rui immediately surrendered and hugged his hand, giggling and acting coquettishly.


    on the other side, after shi yan thanked lin anran and xie heng for their well wishes, jiang che nced at lin anran, who was beside xie heng, and said to him with a smile, thank you foring to my wedding with Yanyan. I look forward to your wedding.


    Only he and Xie Heng knew that Jiang Che¡¯s actions were very subtle when he teased Lin ancui.


    xie heng was slightly speechless.


    He could show off, but he actuallyughed at him!


    What a modest gentleman, fifth Lord Jiang! he could only deceive others. the real fifth lord jiang was obviously jealous and petty!


    ¡°When I get married, I¡¯ll definitely send fifth Lord Jiang a wedding invitation.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for the good news,¡± Jiang che smiled.


    shi yan and lin anran were baffled by the exchange between the two. they exchanged nces, and lin anran shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she didn¡¯t understand what the two of them were doing either.


    after all, xie heng used to like shi yan. although it seemed that he didn¡¯t have that kind of heart for shi yan, it was possible that he was trying hard to restrain his inner feelings and pretend to be calm.


    In order to prevent Xie Heng from suddenly losing control of his emotions and starting a fight with Jiang che, Lin anjue hurriedly said, ¡± ¡°shi yan, fifth lord jiang, we¡¯ve delivered our blessings. patriarch xie and i are going to dance now, so we won¡¯t hold you up. you can go entertain the others.¡±


    Without waiting for Xie Heng¡¯s reaction, Lin Anran pulled him into the dance floor.


    this was the first time xie heng had danced with a woman in public.


    the two of them once again became the focus of attention.


    looking at the two people dancing on the dance floor, shi yan smiled. she took jiang che¡¯s hand and went to greet the others.


    the wedding was very grand. it had been many years since the capital city had such a grand wedding.


    No one made trouble for the whole day. Of course, no one dared to make trouble.


    The wedding was very lively and didn¡¯t end until six in the afternoon.


    The wedding room was still the room that Shi Yan and Jiang che had previously lived in. It had been redecorated.


    The word ¡± ¡± could be seen everywhere on the door and windows, the balloons and roses in the wedding room, the Red Wedding bed, and the two marriage certificates on the bedside table all indicated that the two were married.


    Shi Yan was carried back to her room by Jiang che.


    No one came to disturb the bridal chamber.


    jiang che threw shi yan, who was dressed in a bright red wedding dress, onto the wedding bed and immediately trapped her between him and big red¡¯s nket.


    the two of them drank quite a bit, but jiang che drank more.


    she wasn¡¯t drunk, just a little tipsy.


    As he got closer, the fragrance of the wine lingered in their noses.


    ¡°Miss Shi.¡± Jiang che looked at Shi Yan and called out in a low voice.


    His slightly tipsy voice was a little sticky, not as clear as usual, but it was still very pleasant to the ear.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    ¡°yanyan,¡±


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°i¡¯ve finally married you.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± shi yan smiled.


    ¡°yanyan,¡± Jiang che moved closer to her and buried his face in her neck. He kissed her ear, his voice sounding even more clingy.


    His breath tickled his ear, but Shi Yan didn¡¯t Dodge.¡±what?¡±


    ¡°Miss Shi,¡± Jiang che called out to her.


    ¡°what?¡±


    ¡°i love you.¡±


    In the next second, Jiang Che¡¯s lips moved from her ear to her face and came to her lips.


    the kiss started out very gentle.


    however, the gentleness did notst long, and she quickly became anxious.


    the wedding dress slipped down little by little in the intense kiss.


    ......

 Chapter 621

    621 side story 6: the end of the battle between the xuan family


    Three months had passed since Shi Yan and Jiang Che¡¯s wedding.


    Those who attended or didn¡¯t attend the wedding gradually recovered from the shock of the Grand wedding and returned to their lives and work.


    of course, there were some exceptions.


    for example, xuan siyun, who didn¡¯t show up at the wedding.


    three months had passed, and xuan siyun still hadn¡¯t recovered from her unwillingness.


    she became more and more irascible and lost her usual calmness. old master xuan expressed his disappointment in her more than once.


    she had changed so much not just because shi yan and jiang che were married. things had already been set in stone, and she no longer had a chance. It was also because Jiang Rui had established a firm foothold in family Xuan¡¯spany and her status in the family was about to surpass hers.


    however, xuan siyun deceived herself and thought that jiang rui was about to surpass her. in reality, anyone with eyes could see that she had lost this battle.


    old master xuan was a man of profit.


    ...


    after these few months, he could already see that jiang rui¡¯s ability was no worse than xuan siyun¡¯s. Between Xuan Siyun, who had offended miss Shi and the fifth master of the Jiang family, and Jiang Rui, who had countless backers, it was obvious who old master Xuan would choose to inherit the Xuan family.


    On this day, at the Xuan family¡¯s banquet.


    Even Xuan Siyun¡¯s father and Xuan Liuying were called back.


    This was the first time in twenty years that Xuan Liuying had stepped into the Xuan family¡¯s door. She was filled with emotion, but she was more concerned about something else.


    for example, would jiang rui be in trouble at the family dinner today?


    thus, xuan liuying only sighed for a short while, and her attention was not on this.


    ¡± cousin, you seem to be in a good state today. cough cough cough cough cough cough. ¡±


    outside the main hall of the xuan family, xuan jinrui, who was sitting in a wheelchair, met xuan siyun.


    xuan siyun was still dressed in a capable and experienced outfit. the sickly xuan jinrui in the wheelchair was a sharp contrast to her state. however, xuan jinrui was only in poor physical condition. he looked much more high-spirited than xuan siyun.


    ¡°What is cousin so proud of? No matter what, I¡¯ve lived longer than my cousin. cousin brother is really generous, willing to be someone else¡¯s wedding dress!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯ll live longer than me, but what¡¯s the use of living longer? cousin, for someone as proud as you, without your previous status, you will only live more painfully. i hope that you can live a little longer.¡±


    ...


    after he finished speaking, xuan jinrui coughed a few more times before he barely recovered.


    ¡°As for making a wedding dress for someone else, my body doesn¡¯t allow it.¡± Xuan Jinrui looked at her and smiled. as long as it¡¯s not you, Xuan Siyun, as long as it¡¯s not your family, it doesn¡¯t matter who inherits the Xuan family!


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s expression turned ugly,¡±then we¡¯ll see!¡± Jiang Rui is just a young girl, do you really think I will lose to her?¡±


    xuan jinrui smiled. ¡± you¡¯re obviously going to lose. yet, you¡¯re still so self-confident. ¡± Cousin, this is what I admire about you.¡±


    Then, he pushed his wheelchair into the house, ignoring Xuan Siyun¡¯s anger.


    ¡°Dad, mom.¡±


    Seeing Xuan Liuying, the two elders of the Xuan family did not have much emotional fluctuations.


    Old master Xuan nced at her and said, ¡± ¡°since you¡¯re here, sit down.¡±


    Xuan Liuying smiled bitterly. she should have given up when the yu family got into trouble twenty years ago and the xuan family cut off all ties with her.


    ¡°Mom, sit here.¡±


    jiang rui pulled out the chair beside her.


    ...


    When she saw Jiang Rui, the sadness in Xuan Liuying¡¯s heart disappeared.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. She asked Jiang Rui, ¡± how have you been in Jingdu? you have to work for thepany and also take care of your studies. it must be tiring, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired.¡± Jiang Rui said honestly.


    Xuan Siyun, who was sitting opposite him, said coldly, ¡± ¡°since you feel tired, why don¡¯t you just focus on your lessons? there will be plenty of opportunities after graduation if you want to join family xuan¡¯spany. it¡¯s only right for you to do what you should at your current stage. you should stay in school and study well, don¡¯t take on so many things.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear cousin¡¯s words.¡± Xuan Jinrui smiled and looked at Xuan Siyun. I remember that my cousin started to work in thepany since her second year. Why is it that you can do it, but not after you changed your cousin? In terms of ability, younger cousin sister is not inferior to you now. The you back then could not bepared to her at all.¡±


    There weren¡¯t many juniors in the Xuan family who could take on great responsibilities.


    if xuan jinrui was in good health, jiang rui would not have spoken her true thoughts so bluntly. but xuan jinrui was not in good health! they couldn¡¯t support house xuan at all.


    Then she and Xuan Siyun would be the only ones left in the Xuan family.


    In terms of benefits, she was more suitable than Xuan Siyun to inherit the Xuan family.


    As expected, the old man quickly said,¡±what¡¯s the fuss about?¡± the children of the xuan family aren¡¯t born to be happy. since rui ¡®er has the ability, it¡¯s good for her to enter thepany earlier to train.¡±


    he was clearly biased towards jiang rui.


    ...


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s face fell.


    xuan siyun¡¯s father was probably the only one still eating in the dining room.


    anyway, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything, and he didn¡¯t have any feelings for his daughter, xuan siyun, so he might as well keep his distance and not ask anything. As long as house Xuan didn¡¯t copse, he wouldn¡¯t go hungry.


    Seeing that her father not only didn¡¯t help her, but also ate happily, Xuan Siyun was even angrier.


    ¡°i¡¯ve called everyone here today because the old master has a few words to say.¡± Old Madam Xuan said.


    no one was surprised.


    House Xuan didn¡¯t value family ties and didn¡¯t have the habit of holding family banquets.


    ¡°i have three things to say today.¡±


    Old master Xuan¡¯s indifferent gaze swept over them.


    ¡°First, Jinrui¡¯s health has been getting worse recently. I n to let him go home and rest. jinrui, what do you think?¡±


    Xuan Jinrui covered his mouth and coughed. I¡¯m about to mention it too, grandfather. My health is getting worse by the day and I don¡¯t want to stay at work for the rest of my life. Thank you for your concern.


    ...


    xuan jinrui¡¯s reaction was very calm as he had already expected this day toe.


    but,


    she had abandoned him so easily as if he was just a tool without any value. it was still a little disheartening.


    This was the Xuan family.


    if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wanted xuan siyun to have a taste of the pain he¡¯d suffered, he¡¯d rather the xuan family go down like this. he wasn¡¯t the one who benefited from house xuan¡¯s prosperity anyway.


    for someone like xuan siyun, the best revenge would be to let the xuan family fall into someone else¡¯s hands, and she could only watch helplessly as her pride was trampled under her feet.


    ¡°If you can think like this, your grandmother and I will be at ease. Your grandmother is always concerned about your health.¡±


    xuan jinrui sneered in his heart, but he did not show it on his face.¡±i¡¯ve let grandfather and grandmother worry.¡±


    ¡°The second thing, Siyun.¡±


    xuan siyun was called out by the old man.


    she sneered in her heart.


    ...


    ¡°The way you¡¯ve been doing things is getting more and more disappointing.¡±


    ¡°i¡¯m sorry, grandfather. i¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°this is not the first time i¡¯ve been disappointed in you. i¡¯ve given you many chances.¡± Old master Xuan looked at her calmly.


    Xuan Siyun was anxious,¡±grandfather!!!¡±


    Old master Xuan raised his hand and interrupted him.


    ¡± you¡¯ve been out of it recently. sort out your work and hand it over to someone else. you should go abroad to rx. ¡±


    ¡°Grandfather, are you going to give up on me? I¡¯m the heir you¡¯ve personally chosen, aren¡¯t you afraid of people saying that you¡¯re changing your orders all the time?¡±


    ¡°change orders at night? you should¡¯ve known that house xuan has always been upied by the capable. one day, when you¡¯re strong enough, you cane back and bring more benefits to house xuan. i¡¯ll still put you in an important position.¡±


    since he had already said this, there was no room for negotiation.


    ¡°Grandfather, you¡¯re so ruthless!¡±


    xuan siyun got up and kicked the chair hard. she looked at the crowd and her eyes fell on jiang rui¡¯s face.¡±jiang rui, you think you¡¯ve won? that¡¯s how house xuan is. they could give up on xuan jinrui in the past, they can give up on me now, and they can even give up on you in the future!¡±


    Jiang Rui looked up at her and smiled. thank you for your reminder, cousin. But I think I¡¯m different from you. I won¡¯t let myself fall into your situation.


    The heir of house Xuan?


    She had wasted almost a year in the capital. She didn¡¯t want to be an heir. She either didn¡¯t want it, or she wanted absolute power.


    ¡± cousin, let me know when you¡¯re done handing over your work. i¡¯ll go to the airport to give you a lift. ¡±


    xuan siyun¡¯s eyes were poisonous. jiang rui smiled innocently and wasn¡¯t afraid of her.


    after xuan siyun left in anger, xuan jinrui said to jiang rui, ¡± ¡°Xuan Siyun has been in thepany for many years and knows thepany very well. You should be careful of her and don¡¯t let her cause any trouble at thest minute.¡±


    he didn¡¯t even try to hide it from old master xuan.


    And old master Xuan?


    he didn¡¯t seem to hear her.


    Jiang Rui just smiled and looked at Xuan Jinrui without saying a word.


    Even if she did not say anything, Xuan Jinrui understood her meaning.


    she was saying that not only would she be on guard against xuan siyun, but she would also be on guard against him.


    cousin, you don¡¯t have to be on guard against me. I¡¯ll sort out the work in my hands and hand it over tomorrow. I won¡¯t interfere with thepany¡¯s Affairs anymore.


    ¡°Look at cousin¡¯s words, when did I say I would guard against you? i have something i want to confirm with you.¡±


    ¡°yingluo, tell me.¡±


    ¡°cousin, were you the one who caused my mother¡¯s car ident in haicheng?¡± she was obviouslyughing without a care in the world, but it gave people inexplicable pressure.


    xuan jinrui looked into her eyes without a change in expression. ¡± ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not.¡± Jiang Ruiughed. otherwise, I¡¯d have to give up on the idea of getting a doctor to take a look at you. the fourth young master of the yun family is very skilled in medicine, not to mention miracle doctor su and my fifth uncle¡¯s. if we can invite any one of them to take a look at cousin brother, perhaps cousin brother¡¯s situation will ease up.¡±


    her words made xuan jinrui¡¯s eyes light up.


    No one wanted to die. Xuan Jinrui also wanted to live a little longer. It was not that he had not gone to these people to seek treatment before, but even the four young masters of the Yun family, Yun Jian, had rejected him on the grounds that they had too many patients to take care of, let alone miracle doctor su and the fifth master of the Jiang family.


    If it was Jiang Rui who had helped, given her friendship with Shi Yan, she might have been able to escape.


    However, the next second, his beautiful expectations were shattered.


    Jiang Rui smiled and said, ¡± it¡¯s just that I don¡¯t have that much face in front of them. I can only help you ask. The chances aren¡¯t high. Don¡¯t have too high of an expectation.


    It was so obvious that he had given him hope, but it was also so obvious that he had killed it.


    Jiang Rui did it on purpose!


    xuan jinrui¡¯s good-tempered facade almost crumbled.¡±i¡¯m already very happy that younger cousin yingluo has this intention. i won¡¯t force it.¡±


    ¡± cousin is really open-minded. if the doctor had determined that i only had two years to live, i definitely wouldn¡¯t be as open-minded as cousin. ¡±


    xuan jinrui mmed his chopsticks on the table.


    jiang rui pretended to be confused,¡±what¡¯s wrong with cousin?¡± Did I say something wrong to make you angry? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°yingluo didn¡¯t do that! I¡¯m just full!¡± Xuan Jinrui took a deep breath. you guys eat slowly. I¡¯m not feeling well so I¡¯ll go back to rest first!


    ¡°Cousin, are you not feeling well? Then hurry back and rest. do you want me to get someone to send you off?¡± Jiang Rui asked with concern.


    However, when Xuan Jinrui looked at her coldly, she secretly gave Xuan Jinrui an evil smile.


    he dared to scheme against her and force her into a car ident. this matter would not pass with her. After cooperating with Xuan Jinrui for half a year, she could finally vent her anger.


    She did not intend to let her hands be stained with human lives. Anyway, Xuan Jinrui did not have many days left to live, so she did not have to. However, it was necessary to teach Xuan Jinrui a lesson to vent his anger.


    after xuan jinrui left in anger, both old master xuan and old madam xuan stared at jiang rui.


    Jiang Rui grinned. grandfather, grandmother, don¡¯t just stare at me. Eat. The food will get cold if you don¡¯t eat.


    The two of them looked at her deeply and retracted their gazes. They continued to eat as if nothing had happened.


    Xuan Liuying was initially a little worried about Jiang Rui, but seeing that she had the upper hand, she heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she was also proud and pleased.


    It was indeed worthy of being the bloodline of that person, Yingying.


    ¡°Did we really do the right thing? jiang rui isn¡¯t old, but she¡¯s not soft. from my observation, she¡¯s not as easy to manipte as your other grandchildren. If she¡¯s really chosen as the heir, then you¡¯ll have nothing to do with the Xuan family.¡± after dinner, they returned to their own courtyards and old madam xuan said to old master xuan, ¡±


    ¡°If you can see it, how can I not? But it¡¯s no longer house Xuan who chooses her, it¡¯s her who chooses house Xuan.¡± old master xuan said.


    ¡°it was easy to pull her in back then, but now it¡¯s not up to us to get her out. Besides, if she gives up on house Xuan now, the biggest loss won¡¯t be her, but house Xuan!¡±


    Old master Xuan sighed,¡±fortunately, Jiang Rui promised the Xuan family that her family name would always be Xuan, instead of Jiang or Yu.¡± When Jiang Rui takes over, with her abilities and the support behind her, family Xuan can still prosper for a few more decades.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that.¡±


    ¡°What about Siyun? Aren¡¯t you worried that she¡¯lle back and cause trouble when she¡¯s fully grown?¡±


    ¡°what are you worried about? if she had the ability to take back house xuan from jiang rui, how could house xuan be any worse in her hands?¡±


    ¡°get someone to keep an eye on her. don¡¯t let her cause any trouble before she goes abroad. They¡¯ve been fighting for so long, and house Xuan has already suffered great losses. If they continue, it¡¯ll only harm their interests.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on him,¡± old Madam Xuan replied.


    Xuan Siyun wasn¡¯t that quiet, but Jiang Rui was prepared and old master Xuan had people keep an eye on her, so Xuan Siyun didn¡¯t cause much trouble.


    half a monthter, xuan siyun went to the airport with her tail between her legs.


    xuan jinrui went to send her off personally, but jiang rui did not.


    She was holding a shareholders ¡®meeting at thepany.


    ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m here to send you off.¡±


    Someone helped Xuan Jinrui push his wheelchair into the airport.


    ¡°xuan jinrui, you¡¯re not much better than me, what¡¯s there to be proud of? also, if you cane back to the country in this state, do you think i¡¯ll stay abroad for the rest of my life?¡±


    ¡°then, i wish you all the best, cousin.¡±


    xuan siyun didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but she felt that there was something wrong with xuan jinrui¡¯s smile.


    not wanting to embarrass herself by meeting someone she knew at the airport, she did not think deeply about what was wrong with xuan jinrui. she snorted coldly and turned to check her ticket.


    Xuan Siyun¡¯s question was only answered when the nended.


    Xuan Jinrui recorded a video and sent it to her.


    in the video, xuan jinrui was sitting alone in the study. he smiled at the camera and said, ¡± ¡°Cousin, I forgot to tell you that I did something. I changed the destination that grandfather originally set for you to the country I was exiled to. that¡¯s right, grandfather still showed you mercy. he was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t be able to keep your life in the country i used to stay in, so he specially chose a country far away from the one i was in.¡±


    ¡°How can I do that? i¡¯ve never wanted you to be exiled. a car ident took my parents ¡°lives and turned me into this. of course, i have to get one back.¡±


    cousin, guess if I¡¯ve met one or two local people I can talk to in the past few years abroad? ¡±


    ¡°Return to China? cousin, i guess you can only dream about it. Do you want to try the wheelchair? don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be as short-lived as me. you¡¯ll live for a long time. however, i¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right, I¡¯ll have someone send you news about the Xuan family and your old friends in the capital so that you can know the situation in the capital from thousands of miles away.¡±


    ¡°how is it? cousin is good to you, right? No need to thank me!¡±


    At the end of the scene, Xuan Jinrui¡¯s smile was a little creepy, and his eyes were filled with hatred and the joy of having taken revenge.


    After watching the video, Xuan Siyun directly smashed her phone on the ground.


    no matter how angry she was, her trip to a foreign country was destined to be a tough one.

 Chapter 622

    622 side story 7: shi yan¡¯s visit and birthday


    in the middle of july, shi yan¡¯s summer vacation had not ended. after the engagement party, she and jiang che stayed in the capital for a few days. after that, they went on a trip ording to jiang che¡¯s n.


    This time, their destination was a ce called Peace City.


    This was a rtively remote small town. The Laocheng District of ning city had a more modern atmosphere. A new drama of the Republic of China, which Shi boxiao was acting as a guest, was recently shot here.


    After Shi Yan and Jiang che settled down, they yed around for a day and decided to visit Shi boxiang at work.


    The two of them rented a car nearby, found a good dessert shop, and bought a lot of afternoon tea before heading directly to the set.


    shi yan was wearing a modified peach blossom cheongsam today, and her hair was tied up with a white jade hairpin. Jiang che was dressed in his favorite outfit, a white shirt with ck trousers.


    with their looks and bearing, and their appearance outside the set in such a way, even if there were many big-name stars on the set, they still attracted attention.


    So when the two appeared outside the set, the staff didn¡¯t chase them away immediately. They even came up to them and asked, ¡± ¡°may i ask if the two of you are here to guest star?¡±


    it wasn¡¯t strange for her to ask this question. their looks and temperament were too outstanding, and their makeup matched the background of their drama.


    ...


    ¡°no.¡± Shi Yan replied with a smile.


    His smile stunned the staff.


    The female lead of their drama was ady from a wealthy family during the Republic of China. The actress was a very famous female star. It was said that her family background was very good, and she was a fair, rich, and beautiful woman. however, when the staff saw shi yan at this moment, they felt that she was more like a real daughter of a rich family in the republic of china than the female lead.


    we¡¯re here to visit Best Actor qu at work. We were just about to call him.


    While Shi Yan was speaking, Jiang che had already taken out his phone and was about to make a call.


    ¡°You¡¯re here to visit Best Actor qu? you guys are friends with best actor qu?¡± the staff member¡¯s eyes lit up, probably because he liked qu poling.


    Seeing Shi Yan smile and nod, the staff became even more excited.¡±as expected, good-looking people hang out with good-looking people!¡±


    he¡¯s currently filming Best Actor Qu¡¯s scenes. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be able to pick up your calls. How about this? I¡¯ll bring you in!


    Shi Yan was about to say that it wasn¡¯t appropriate to call Shi Bozhen¡¯s assistant when she heard someone call her. ¡°youngdy yan!¡±


    Looking in the direction of the voice, she saw a man wearing a hat and a mask, holding a few skewers of snacks in his hand and walking along the wall like a thief.


    shi yan recognized her at a nce even though she had dressed up so well.¡±Tang Fu.¡±


    ...


    Tang Fu quickly took the snacks with one hand and took off his mask with the other. ¡°youngdy yan, fifth lord jiang, why are you here?¡±


    without waiting for shi yan to ask, she said,¡±oh, i just arrived yesterday. there¡¯s ack of a third female lead in the show. best actor qu felt that i was suitable and rmended me.¡± Best Actor qu only rmended me because of you. I¡¯m only doing this because of you.¡±


    as she said that, tang fuughed foolishly. she did not feel that there was anything wrong with getting the role because of shi yan. instead, she was extremely proud.


    ¡± second brother isn¡¯t someone who can¡¯t distinguish between private and private matters. you were able to get the role because you werepetent enough. ¡±


    that¡¯s true, but I¡¯m not the only actress in the entertainment industry who can take on this role. I only got this role in the end because of Best Actor Qu¡¯s rmendation.


    ¡± you and fifth lord jiang talked about this. you said that you were going on a trip, so you¡¯re here to visit best actor qu? ¡±


    ¡°Yes, I also brought some afternoon tea for everyone.¡±


    tang fu looked at the car behind them.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll lead you in. You can drive the car in.¡±


    The staff members were stunned at the beginning, then they were surprised, and now they were pleasantly surprised.


    this beauty had just called him second brother, so she must be his sister! his idol¡¯s younger sister hade to visit him! For fans like them who knew nothing about Best Actor Qu¡¯s background, they were more or less curious.


    ...


    I¡¯ll go with you. It¡¯ll be easier for you to get to the set if I lead the way. She took out her work pass.


    after all, tang fu had just arrived yesterday. the people on the set should not be familiar with her. it was more convenient to have a staff member lead the way, so shi yan did not refuse.


    ¡°i¡¯ll have to trouble you then,¡± shi yan said with a smile.


    the four of them got into the car, with jiang che still driving.


    Tang Fu felt very guilty about sitting in the back seat of the fifth master¡¯s car.


    ¡°Miss Tang, are you feeling cold? Why do I feel like your legs are shaking?¡± The staff member who was sitting in the back seat asked.


    tang fu: ¡± yingluo is not cold. my legs are a little cold. ¡±


    Tang Fu smiled awkwardly when he saw Shi Yan looking over.


    old cold legs? tang fu felt that he was really a talent!


    The clueless staff member said sympathetically, ¡± ¡°old cold legs? you¡¯re so young and you already have old cold legs? miss tang, you have to take care of your health. you may not feel it when you¡¯re young, but you¡¯ll suffer when you¡¯re old.¡±


    Tang Fu did not know whether tough or cry. Qianqian, thank you for your concern. I will be careful.


    ...


    soon, they arrived at the set.


    shi bozhen was indeed still filming. after the car stopped, the staff went to report to the person in charge. soon, someone came to help move the afternoon tea that shi yan had prepared for everyone out of the car.


    When the director heard that Best Actor Qu¡¯s sister was here, he got the Assistant Director to keep an eye on the scene and personally came to greet her.


    the director¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw them.


    ¡± i heard that the two of you are here to visit best actor qu. i wonder if you are best actor qu¡¯s sisters-inw? ¡±


    he was filming a period drama, and now that he saw how the two of them matched his drama so well, how could his eyes not light up?


    ¡± hello, director. sorry to disturb you, but i¡¯m qu boyan¡¯s younger sister. this is my fianc¨¦. ¡±


    the director followed shi yan¡¯s introduction and turned his gaze to jiang che. he only took one look before looking away, not daring to size him up.


    he couldn¡¯t find the reason, and he didn¡¯t know jiang che. it was just a subconscious action.


    so it¡¯s best Actor Qu¡¯s sister. Wanwan, should I call him over? ¡±


    Shi Yan smiled. no need. We¡¯ll just wait for him here. Let¡¯s not waste everyone¡¯s time.


    ...


    At this moment, Shi Bozhen¡¯s assistant had already rushed over.


    ¡°Young, young miss! fifth lord jiang!¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± shi yan smiled and nodded. ¡± we¡¯re traveling here. we heard that second brother is filming here, so we came to visit him. ¡± I brought some afternoon tea for everyone, so please share some with everyone.¡±


    ¡°young, young miss, don¡¯t say that, you¡¯re making me feel bad! i¡¯ll lead you and fifth lord jiang to second young master¡¯s rest area first.¡±


    Shi Bozhen¡¯s resting area wasn¡¯t far away and could be seen from the set. Shi Yan and Jiang che were so conspicuous that they attracted the attention of others. It was hard for Shi boxiang not to notice them.


    The moment he saw Shi Yan, Shi boxiang was first surprised, then pleasantly surprised.


    She had to finish her scenes as quickly as possible.


    ¡°Yanyan, what are you doing here?¡±


    shi bozhen was still wearing his costume. it was a ck long-sleeved shirt.


    it really did seem like it.


    There were a total of four chairs in Shi Bozhen¡¯s resting area, and Shi Yan, Jiang che, Tang Fu, and the director were seated on them. When Shi Bocheng came over, Tang Fu stood up and gave up his seat.


    ...


    I happened to be here. I heard you were filming here, so I came to visit you.


    Even though he already knew she was here to visit him at work, he couldn¡¯t help but be happy to hear her say it.


    his grin was so wide that it reached his ears.


    when he turned to jiang che, he nodded seriously, ¡± ¡°fifth lord jiang,¡±


    ¡± yanyan and i are already engaged. you can just call me by my name, second brother. ¡±


    jiang che?


    The corners of Shi pochen¡¯s mouth twitched, but he still couldn¡¯t bring himself to call her that.


    ¡°forget it, i¡¯m not used to it. i¡¯ll wait until you and yanyan get married before i call you brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°as you wish, second brother.¡± Jiang che didn¡¯t care.


    They had bought a lot of afternoon tea, but they also had a share. After Jiang che finished speaking, he focused on opening the cake for Shi Yan and did not say anything more.


    as for the staff member who was standing to the side and the director who was sitting down, only they could understand how they were feeling.


    she was the eldest miss and the fifth lord¡¯s sister-inw.


    they all knew that best actor qu¡¯s family background was not simple, but now it seemed that it was far moreplicated than they had imagined.


    When he first saw Shi Yan and Huo yunshen, the director had wanted to ask them toe along as guests. But now, hepletely gave up on this idea.


    ¡°Director, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of my sister.¡±


    ¡± movie king qu, you¡¯re too polite. i didn¡¯t do anything. ¡±


    Best Actor qu wasn¡¯t just a super-popr actor. He also had an entertainmentpany with a high status in the entertainment industry. He had invested in many dramas and was a real investor father. when the director heard him say this, he was a little fearful.


    He wanted to leave, but the director didn¡¯t do so in the end.


    it was a rare opportunity to build a good rtionship with movie king qu, so he had to hold on.


    no one knew what the director was thinking, or even if they did, no one would care.


    Shi boxiang saw how attentive Jiang che was to Shi Yan and nodded in satisfaction. He asked Shi Yan, ¡± ¡°How long do you n to stay here? I¡¯m just a guest. I¡¯ll be done with my scenes tomorrow. If you¡¯re not in a hurry to go back, I can take you around tomorrow after filming.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± shi yan smiled faintly. ¡± we only nned to stay here for three days. today is the second day and we¡¯ll leave tomorrow afternoon. second brother, you can focus on your work. ¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Shi Bozhen said, a little disappointed.


    however, it was only a two-second loss. he quickly recovered and said,¡±then you have toe and visit me often in the future. You don¡¯t know how happy I was when I learned that you were here to visit.¡±


    he could tell that he was very happy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you more often when I have the chance.¡±


    ¡°keep your word, you¡¯re a dog if you go back on your word!¡±


    Best Actor qu was too lively, and he was apletely different person from his usual self. The director and the staff were stunned.


    ¡°second brother,¡± shi yan said helplessly.


    shi bozhen also realized that what he did just now was a little damaging to his image, so he immediately changed the topic. ¡± ¡°By the way, it¡¯s your birthday in a few days. I¡¯ve been very busy recently and don¡¯t have time to pick a gift for you. It¡¯s not sincere enough to ask someone else to prepare it for you. How about this, I¡¯ll give you the card, and you can buy whatever you want.¡±


    as he spoke, he took out his wallet from his personal belongings and took out a ck card to pass to shi yan.


    Shi Yan¡¯s and Jiang Che¡¯s gazes fell on the ck card at the same time, and then they turned to look at Shi boxiang at the same time. Their expressions were a littleplicated.


    especially jiang che.


    Other than being speechless, he was also a little unhappy.


    ¡°zhenzhen, second young master shi, allow me to say this. i can still afford to support miss shi. i will buy her whatever she needs. if you don¡¯t have the time to pick a birthday gift for miss shi and you really want to give it to her, you can make up for it when you have time in the future. miss shi won¡¯t mind.¡±


    of course I know that fifth Lord Jiang is rich enough to support my sister. Not only is he rich, but my sister is also rich. But how can you give her the same amount of money as I do? ¡±


    ¡°yanyan, i don¡¯t think i¡¯ve ever given you any pocket money since you were born.¡± she looked at shi yan.


    ¡°Second brother, you know that I don¡¯tck money. It¡¯s not just you. Ever since I started earning money with fourth grandma when I was six, I¡¯ve never asked anyone in the family for pocket money.¡±


    she had definitely given it to them, but she didn¡¯t touch it.


    The director and staff were already numb.


    He offered a ck card, and the key was that he didn¡¯t ept it!


    you don¡¯tck money?


    what kind of speech was this that made people jealous?


    also, earning money at the age of six? seriously?


    Are all rich people like this?


    you can take the card back. Jiang che is right. If you want to give me a birthday present, you can pick another one for me after you¡¯re done with your work.


    seeing that she really didn¡¯t ept it, shi bozhen put the card back into his wallet dejectedly. ¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go pick out a nice gift for you after I¡¯m done with this.¡±


    at this moment, the producer was looking for the director.


    When he walked over and was about to greet her, he saw Shi Yan. He immediately put aside the matter of looking for the director and said excitedly,¡±This ... This youngdy is Zhenzhen.¡±


    ¡°director, didn¡¯t the scriptwriter say that best actor qu¡¯s guest character actually has a sister? there weren¡¯t many scenes, but it was very important. because he couldn¡¯t find a suitable person to y it, the scriptwriter deleted the role. This youngdy¡¯s temperament is very suitable for that role!¡±


    without waiting for shi yan to express her opinion, shi boxiang said, ¡± ¡°i¡¯m sorry, my sister doesn¡¯t film.¡±


    Jiang che didn¡¯t say anything, even though he didn¡¯t want Shi Yan to show her face in public.


    previously, shi yan had only appeared in one or two scenes on a variety show. after the incident, the shi family and shi poxun had suppressed the news, and shi yan¡¯s poprity had slowly died down.


    if they were to really film a drama, even if there weren¡¯t many scenes, the impact would probably be quite big.


    although the poprity could be suppressed after the incident, if the tv series continued to exist, there would be a second time if the poprity was suppressed, unless her scenes were deleted. in the previous variety show, after shi yan returned to the shi family, shi bozhen had asked someone to delete all her scenes.


    it was fine to show her face in public, provided that shi yan liked it.


    but it was obvious that shi yan, who liked to be quiet and kept a low profile, did not like these things.


    ¡°Ah? Is this youngdy the sister of Best Actor qu?¡± the producer said in surprise.


    ¡°No wonder she has such a good temperament. She¡¯s the sister of Best Actor qu. this is wanwan¡¯s situation. if thisdy agrees to guest star as best actor qu¡¯s sister, it won¡¯t be too difficult and won¡¯t take up much of her time. it¡¯ll be done in two hours.¡±


    Shi Yan had taken in both Shi Bozhen and Jiang Che¡¯s reactions, even though Jiang che didn¡¯t show it. They didn¡¯t like her showing her face in public, and she didn¡¯t like it either.


    ¡± thank you for your kind offer, ¡± she said to the producer with a smile. ¡± but i¡¯m sorry, i¡¯m afraid i can¡¯t help. ¡±


    The producer really hoped that Shi Yan would agree, but she couldn¡¯t force her if she didn¡¯t. the key was that she was the younger sister of best actor qu and was not someone whocked money. perhaps her family would not allow a rich youngdy like her to show her face in public.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m being too forceful.¡±


    The disappointment on the producer¡¯s face was obvious.


    If this role could be shot, it would definitely be the finishing touch of the entire drama. She had finally met a suitable person, but the other party had rejected her invitation. How could she not be disappointed?


    ¡°ahem, what¡¯s the matter, producer wang of the beard?¡± the director coughed twice and said.


    ¡°Oh, oh, oh. I have something to discuss with you, director.¡±


    let¡¯s go over there and talk. Let¡¯s let Best Actor qu catch up with my sister.


    *


    After visiting Shi boxiang at work, Shi Yan and Jiang che yed around for another day before moving on to the next stop.


    however, on the 22nd of july, jiang che had someone book ne tickets back to haicheng, and the two of them returned to haicheng on the same day.


    shi yan¡¯s birthday was on july 23rd.


    when she found out that jiang che was going to book a flight back to haicheng, shi yan thought that he was going to take her back to haicheng for her birthday. hence, she told jiang che that there was no need to go back specially. it didn¡¯t matter where she celebrated her birthday.


    ¡°it¡¯s different,¡± jiang che replied.


    Why was it different? on the day of her birthday, Jiang che woke Shi Yan up early in the morning to clean up. He then asked her where her household register was and got the answer.


    she recalled how she had used her household register to seduce jiang che before the two of them had gotten together.


    She didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to progress so quickly. She was so focused on waiting for their wedding that she had forgotten about this. She didn¡¯t expect Jiang che to still remember.


    they took out their household registration books and drove to the civil affairs bureau.


    fortunately, after shi yan had been admitted to a university in haicheng, su chen had proposed to move her household register to haicheng. The same household register, along with Shi Yan¡¯s, was in Sea city.


    The two of them didn¡¯t spend much effort. Like ordinary couples who went to get their marriage certificate, they lined up, took photos, and signed their names.


    after leaving the civil affairs bureau, jiang che stared at the two marriage certificates in a daze for a long time. then, he leaned over and hugged shi yan tightly.


    She didn¡¯t do anything else, just hugged him.


    He hugged her for a long, long time.

 Chapter 623

    623 side story 8: gu yu¡¯s inner monologue


    i¡¯m gu yi, 20 years old this year, and i was born into the gu family, one of the top families in country M.


    even though i was born into a family where there are endless open and secret conflicts like the gu family, before the age of ten, because of my grandfather¡¯s love and my parents ¡®protection, i have only heard about the evil of human nature from others and have never experienced it personally.


    I¡¯m the eldest grandson of the Gu family. I¡¯ve been talented since I was young. In addition, I was the future sessor of the Gu family and was favored by my grandfather. The people under me never dared to neglect me. My uncles and aunts were also very polite to me.


    Before the age of ten, my life could be described as carefree.


    But all of this changed when I was ten.


    It was my tenth birthday, and the sun rose in the morning. It was a good day. However, in the afternoon, the sky suddenly darkened, dark clouds gathered, a strong wind blew, and it began to rain heavily.


    Second uncle refused to ept grandfather¡¯s decision for my father to take over the Gu family, so he joined forces with third uncle and fifth uncle to create an internal strife on my birthday. It happened so suddenly that my parents were caught off guard. They were immersed in the joy of celebrating my birthday and used their bodies to help me block many bullets.


    When I was rescued by my grandfather¡¯s people, I saw my parents fall with my own eyes. Their eyes were open as theyy in a pool of blood.


    In order to send me out of the Gu family safely, my grandfather also lost his life in a storm of bullets. when he was out of breath, he was still worried about me, who was only ten years old, and held my hand tightly, unwilling to close his eyes.


    ...


    after that, fourth uncle and sixth uncle brought people to find me and take me away.


    He chased them all the way.


    On the way, fourth uncle betrayed me and sixth uncle lost his life to protect me.


    after that, second grandpa and aunt came to find me.


    from them, i learned that second grandma and the other members of the second branch were all dead.


    As we were running for our lives, second Grandpa died and youngest aunt was seriously injured.


    Then I was saved by someone.


    he had been hiding under that person¡¯s hands for four years.


    at that time, i didn¡¯t know who saved me.ter on, i found out that it was the third young master of the yu family in sea city, yu xi, who had a great feud with second uncle.


    By the fourth year, my traces were discovered by second uncle¡¯s men.


    It might be Yu Xi who disclosed my whereabouts on purpose.


    ...


    Yu Xi and the Gu family have great enmity, and he would not have any pity for the Gu family. He saved me only so that I could deal with second uncle when I grew up.


    but it doesn¡¯t matter, i don¡¯t care.


    he saved my life, and in the next few years, no matter what skills i wanted to learn, he would arrange it for me. i¡¯m very grateful to him.


    i¡¯ve wanted to end this life countless times, but i¡¯m not willing.


    i want revenge!


    Revenge is my only motivation to live!


    i don¡¯t care how yu xi schemes against me, but i have a higher chance of winning if i cooperate with yu xi.


    yuxi wanted to save my life after all, so when i was escaping from M nation to a small county in hua nation, yuxi secretly sent people to protect me.


    However, second uncle was bent on killing me and did not hesitate to send fifth uncle to personally chase after me. Yu Xi was busy creating trouble for second uncle and did not personally follow and protect me.


    in the end, i couldn¡¯t win, and the person sent by yuxi got separated from me.


    i confronted fifth uncle and the twenty people he brought with him.


    ...


    Perhaps it was because I was talented that I killed all of them, including my fifth uncle! I¡¯ve already forgotten how I managed to escape into that forest. When I woke up, I was already there.


    i was heavily injured and couldn¡¯t move. i also had a high fever due to the inmmation of my wounds. i was hanging on to myst breath. there was no one around me, and i didn¡¯t have anymunication tools with me.


    i almost thought i was going to die in that mountain.


    it¡¯s just a life. if it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. i don¡¯t really care. but i¡¯ve lived for so long just for revenge. i¡¯m not willing to die without revenge.


    it was a little girl who gave me hope.


    He had thought that she was just a country girl who would be timid, but would not leave her in the lurch.


    But I didn¡¯t expect her to bepletely different from what I thought.


    When she saw that I was covered in blood and on the verge of death, not only was she not frightened, but she also calmly nced at me and was about to leave.


    i was undoubtedly shocked.


    but the situation at the time didn¡¯t allow me to think too much. i didn¡¯t want to die, so i could only ask her for help.


    Fortunately, while I was running for my life, I still vaguely remembered to save my life. I saw a precious medicinal herb that I had some impression of and picked it.


    ...


    Seeing that the girl¡¯s basket was full of medicinal herbs, he thought of an idea in a hurry and suggested using the medicinal herbs in his hands as an exchange. The girl seemed to be a little tempted, but she didn¡¯t agree immediately. She only agreed when I said that I only wanted her to help me make an emergency call.


    after the emergency call, she left without waiting for the ambnce to arrive. it was as if she was not worried about whether i could survive until the medical staff arrived.


    But I¡¯m still very grateful to her.


    without her call, i would have really died.


    When I woke up in the hospital, I saw seventh uncle.


    seventh uncle had gone out to study in his early years and had a very low sense of existence in the gu family. when second uncle got rid of the other members of the gu family, he didn¡¯t count him in. or perhaps second uncle wanwan also wanted to get rid of seventh uncle, but she didn¡¯t expect seventh uncle to be so capable after being away for so many years. it was impossible to get rid of him.


    it was only after i woke up in the hospital and saw seventh uncle that i realized he wasn¡¯t as simple as he seemed.


    Seventh uncle did not want to get involved in the Gu family¡¯s fight. It was second uncle who kept thinking about him and was afraid that he would threaten his position in the Gu family. He tried to get rid of him, which angered seventh uncle.


    i followed seventh uncle back to the gu residence.


    I¡¯m the rightful heir of the Gu family. After second uncle took power, he acted violently and offended many people. When I returned to the Gu family, there were many people who supported me. with the help of seventh uncle and yu xi, after three years, i finally removed all of second uncle¡¯s power and took his life with my own hands.


    Of course, I won¡¯t let second uncle die so easily.


    ...


    second uncle was tortured for three whole months before he finally stopped breathing.


    because of this incident, the entire gu family was intimidated and i was able to gain a firm foothold in the gu family.


    after another year and a half, i followed my grandfather¡¯sst words and revived the gu family, allowing the gu family, which had been almost destroyed by second uncle, to return to its former glory.


    everything was perfect.


    except for me.


    I¡¯ve avenged myself and the Gu family has been revived. I suddenly can¡¯t find the motivation to live. After being muddleheaded for a month, I thought of the little girl who saved me in the mountain forest in the countryside many years ago.


    i¡¯ve actually almost forgotten about her.


    originally, i just wanted to find her to repay her for saving my life that year, but i sent people to investigate for a whole month without finding any information about that little girl. i suddenly became interested in her.


    he sent more people to investigate.


    He wouldn¡¯t have known if he hadn¡¯t checked, but once he did, he was really surprised!


    It turned out that she wasn¡¯t a little girl from the countryside, but the Pearl of the Shi family in the capital!


    ...


    after a careful investigation, he found that she was a very special person. in order to not be arranged a marriage by her family, she gave up her status as a pampered youngdy and fell out with her family. she lived alone in the countryside for many years.


    if it was any other youngdy who had been living in luxury since young, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live in luxurious clothes like her, able to handle rough linen clothes with ease.


    He had never seen someone like her.


    he was even more interested in her now.


    when he learned that she had been admitted to haicheng university, he had disguised himself as a freshman and gone to haicheng.


    he had wanted to get closer to her step by step, but he didn¡¯t expect someone to beat him to it.


    The capital¡¯s rumored fifth Lord Jiang was said to have been recuperating after the car ident, but very few people knew where he was recuperating. This naturally included him, who had nevere into contact with the fifth Lord.


    it turned out that the jiang family¡¯s fifth lord was recuperating in the jiang family of sea city!


    at first, he had thought that jiang sheng, the young master of the jiang family of sea city, was the only obstacle in his way of getting close to shi yan.ter, he found out that jiang sheng was nothing at all. the real obstacle was the jiang the fifth!


    the fifth lord jiang was not jiang cheng.


    he had to be more cautious.


    He had thought that Shi Yan, who was in love, was not as cold-blooded as she had been in the past and would be easy to get along with. He had nned to approach her slowly as a ssmate, but he didn¡¯t know that she was only an exception to the fifth Lord.


    She was still as cold-blooded, indifferent, and unapproachable as she had been in the past. The Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord also valued her greatly and guarded her strictly. He simply couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to get close to her.


    it wasn¡¯t easy for her to find out that she lived in an apartment building near the school, so she asked gu yi, who owed the gu family a favor, to help her get an apartment in the vicinity. however, when she was about to move in, she found out that she was living with the fifth master jiang there.


    He gave up on the idea of moving in.


    Since they lived in the same neighborhood, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that fifth Lord Jiang wouldn¡¯t find out his identity.


    he had to be more cautious.


    He couldn¡¯t tell what kind of feelings he had for Shi Yan.


    however, he was very clear that it was not a rtionship between a man and a woman. when he had nned a car ident and officially met shi yan, he had seen the bruises on her neck caused by fifth lord jiang. other than being slightly surprised, he did not feel much.


    however, he still didn¡¯t want to let her go, because this was the only thing he was interested in right now. other than this, he didn¡¯t know what meaning he had left in life.


    He had lived in seclusion in Haicheng for many years. No matter how many people he had sent to look for her, he was unwilling to return to the Gu family. His aunt had warned him not to touch Shi Yan. Jiang Shasha, who had some dealings with him and worked with him on his way to revenge, also came to find him.


    His aunt thought that he would harm Shi Yan, and Jiang Shasha thought that he liked Shi Yan¡¯s attempt to snatch her away from the fifth Lord.


    in fact, it was neither.


    it was true that he wanted to snatch her away, but he didn¡¯t like her. No matter what, he owed her a life-saving grace. It was not too much to invite her to the Gu family as a guest for a few days, right?


    However, the fifth Lord Jiang was too tightly guarded, and he couldn¡¯t find an opportunity at all.


    It was precisely because fifth Lord Jiang and all the other parties were so protective of Shi Yan and he knew that Shi Yan was the master behind the rosy clouds of the Green City that hispetitiveness had been aroused.


    originally, he had only wanted to invite her to the gu family as a guest, but now he wanted to snatch her away.


    with the protection of fifth lord jiang and the shi family, and shi yan¡¯s own ability, he knew that if he didn¡¯t take action now, his chances would only be smaller.


    Therefore, he hinted to his ssmates who had a good rtionship with him to travel to Shi Yan¡¯s roommate¡¯s hometown and set up a chance encounter with Shi Yan¡¯s roommate.


    He knew that some of his ssmates were interested in Shi Yan¡¯s roommate, so he suggested that Shi Yan¡¯s roommate should go on a trip with a few friends. They came to the small town where Shi Yan had lived for many years and met by chance.


    he had wanted to take the opportunity to abduct shi yan, but he didn¡¯t expect that shi yan had already guessed his identity and was on guard.


    At that time, he was surprised.


    he hade up with this idea on the spur of the moment, and he hadn¡¯t seen shi yan and the fifth lord make any moves or even show the slightest trace of defense. he had thought that they hadn¡¯t noticed anything.


    he didn¡¯t expect them to be prepared.


    In fact, he might be able to take Shi Yan away if he tried.


    But in the end, he did not do so.


    he wasn¡¯t a person who would return kindness with ingratitude, so he didn¡¯t want to hurt shi yan. he had thought about threatening shi yan with the others. However, he knew that if he really did that, he and Shi Yan would only be mortal enemies. There was no need for that.


    Then, without doing anything, he was taken away by the fifth Lord Jiang¡¯s men.


    The Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord was not a kind person. If he had disobeyed in that situation, the Jiang family¡¯s fifth Lord would have most likely spared his life on the spot.


    It didn¡¯t matter if he died or not, but he was unwilling to die in such a cowardly manner in front of Shi Yan.


    as expected of the fifth lord jiang. in the month that he had fallen into the fifth lord¡¯s hands, he had truly experienced what it was like to be better off dead than alive.


    he had wanted to die, but his aunt hade to see him and heard that jiang shasha, who wasn¡¯t very close to him, had sacrificed everything to save him.


    he suddenly didn¡¯t want to die that much.


    the gu family had suffered heavy losses because of him, and everyone in the gu family had begun to have opinions of him.


    he didn¡¯t care.


    but in the face of seventh uncle¡¯s reprimand, he actually felt a little guilty.


    then, he told seventh uncle that he was not suitable to be the head of the gu family and wanted to hand the gu family over to seventh uncle. however, seventh uncle did not care about the gu family at all.


    he was the one who had gone crazy again and again. he knew that he was no match for them, but he still overestimated himself and provoked shi yan and the fifth lord jiang. seventh uncle was worried that he would really lose his life, so he warned him again and suggested for the first time that he should see a psychiatrist.


    Not long after that, his aunt also called him and asked him to see a psychiatrist.


    Of course, he knew that he had a psychological problem.


    before he was ten years old, he was as na?ve as he could be. however, when he was ten years old, he had watched his rtives die one after another in front of him. it would be strange if he was mentally normal.


    But he didn¡¯t want to cure it.


    he didn¡¯t think it was an illness. moreover, he wanted to remember the truest feeling in his heart when he saw his family die one by one in front of his eyes.


    he didn¡¯t object to jiang shasha staying with him on the grounds that he owed her a favor.


    In reality, he had many ways to return Jiang Shasha¡¯s favor, but he didn¡¯t.


    To this day, Jiang Shasha was the only person who could be by his side without holding back.


    he was crazy, and jiang shasha was no better.


    he had indeed gone crazy. time and time again, he had tried to run to the capital and snatch her away.


    However, Shi Yan¡¯s ability was far greater than he had imagined.


    It was already very difficult to deal with the fifth Lord, but Shi Yan was also a figure who was not inferior to the fifth Lord.


    He could go crazy and risk his life, but he didn¡¯t want Jiang Shasha, the only person who was willing to stay by his side, to lose her life with him.


    He dispelled the idea of snatching her away.


    well, actually, he couldn¡¯t.


    When seventh uncle suggested for him to go out and rx, he agreed.


    He probably still had some conscience left in him, so he didn¡¯t want Jiang Shasha to be even crazier under his leadership.


    When he had asked Jiang Shasha if she wanted to leave with him, it wasn¡¯t because he pitied her or because he had suddenly fallen for her.


    he probably still had some conscience, but not much.


    he was selfish. he had asked jiang shasha if she wanted to go with him because he didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    as for whether he would be less selfish in the future and whether his rtionship with jiang shasha would change, that would be a matter for the future.


    He was still a selfish madman and only cared about the present.

 Chapter 624

    624 side story 9: life after marriage


    in the past few years, shi yan had been focusing on her studies.


    ording to her learning progress and efficiency inpleting the designated topics, she could graduate by the end of her third year, but she dyed it until the end of the first semester of her fourth year.


    it was because she had gotten pregnant by ident when she was almost done with her third year of university.


    No matter what, Jiang che wouldn¡¯t allow her to study as hard as she had in the past. Without her previous learning speed, she stayed in school for another half a year.


    When she finished her master¡¯s and Ph.D. And received her graduation certificate, she was already seven months pregnant.


    previously, su wan had said that she wanted toe over and take care of her, but shi yan and jiang che had not agreed. su wan couldn¡¯t persuade them otherwise, so she could only ask su yunzhi to help look after shi yan whenever she was free. she also often went to haicheng and made some delicious food for shi yan from time to time.


    Now that Shi Yan had graduated and was in thete stages of her pregnancy, su Wan refused to allow two inexperienced young people like her and Jiang che to live alone. She brought them to the Shi family.


    naturally, jiang che also moved into the shi family¡¯s residence.


    shi yan was taken care of very well by the entire shi family, and jiang che had been learning all kinds of rted knowledge since she was pregnant.


    ...


    in fact, shi yan was physically fit and had some understanding of medicine. she didn¡¯t think it was a problem for her to get pregnant. everyone was just being too cautious.


    another two months passed. shi yan gave birth to her and jiang che¡¯s first child at the capital hospital.


    it was a son.


    There were many people in her family and Jiang che was around, so Shi Yan basically didn¡¯t have much to do after giving birth to the child. After her confinement, she epted the invitation to be a visiting professor at Jingdu University.


    There weren¡¯t many sses, only one public ss A week.


    it was simr to su wan.


    His son was named Jiang Xu, which was given by Shi Yan, meaning the sun rising from the east.


    With such excellent parents, Jiang Xu was much more intelligent than his peers at the age of two. Shi Yan and Jiang che, especially Jiang che, were not closely rted to each other and naturally doted on their children. However, he and Shi Yan would not dote on their children without a bottom line.


    Under their tutge, Jiang Xu had the calmness and wisdom of the two young men, as well as the childishness that they didn¡¯t have when they were young.


    when jiang xu was three years old, shi yan was pregnant with her second child.


    she gave birth to a daughter, named jiang jingshu.


    ...


    It was Jiang Xi¡¯s name.


    He thought of Shi Yan when he first met her.


    When Jiang jingshu turned one year old, Shi Yan began to take on other jobs, mainly because her teacher, li bingfeng, had an archeology project and needed her assistance.


    Li bingfeng believed in Shi Yan¡¯s professionalism and knowledge.


    He was gone for three months.


    every time she was in confinement, shi yan would move into the shi family¡¯s house, and jiang che would follow. after the confinement period, their family would move back to jiang che¡¯s private manor.


    hence, during shi yan¡¯s absence for three months, except for the asional help from the shi family, jiang che had been taking care of the two children by himself.


    of course, jiang che wasn¡¯t stupid enough to take care of the child alone and not let others interfere. he hired all the nanny and nanny he needed.


    he just wanted to make sure that his children did notck the love and care that a father should have when they were young.


    as for shi yan, although she was working outside, she would video call jiang che every night. In addition to talking to Jiang che, she also asked him to bring his phone to the two children and talked to them a lot, even though Jiang jingshu was still one-year-old and did not know anything.


    After this job, Shi Yan would asionally take on work, but not very frequently. She would only join one project a year and finish it in two or three months. other than that, she only had to attend one public lecture at the capital university every week.


    ...


    she spent the rest of her time at home with jiang che and the child.


    When Jiang jingshu was two years old, news of the death of old Madam Jiang came from the Jiang family.


    Since the two of them got married, Jiang Qi and Bai Xue had no contact with them, nor did they approach them. The two of them stayed in the Jiang family¡¯s old house and lived the three years when Jiang che was in the Jiang family in Haicheng, not going out easily.


    in fact, shi yan and jiang che both knew that every time shi yan gave birth in the hospital, bai xue would walk around the hospital building with her walking stick.


    for a long time after that, white snow would always appear at jiang che¡¯s private manor and the yun family¡¯s gate.


    however, he did not ask anyone to call the door even once.


    Jiang che went to the funeral with Shi Yan and the two children.


    they didn¡¯t stay in the jiang family¡¯s old house for long. after simply paying their respects like ordinary guests, they were ready to leave.


    Jiang Yu caught up and said,¡±Lao Wu, Lao Ai.¡±


    The Jiang Xi of today was no longer as spirited as before.


    he leaned on his walking stick with a hunched back.


    ...


    jiang che, who was over thirty years old, was more gentle and reserved than before. his handsome face was still gentle and elegant.


    he stopped and nodded slightly.


    From the beginning to the end, Jiang che had no intention of disowning his parents. However, he had always addressed them as ¡± father ¡± and ¡± mother.


    there was no fluctuation in his tone, calm and distant.


    Jiang Qian looked at Jiang che, who was carrying his daughter with one hand, and then at Shi Yan, who was holding Jiang Xu, who looked like a replica of Jiang che when he was young. Jiang Qian¡¯s hand, which was holding the walking stick, trembled slightly.


    ¡°Yingluo, y-your mother had already gotten someone to clean up the yard you used to live in a few years ago, and she¡¯s been getting people to clean it on time all these years. Y-you cane back with your wife and child to stay for a few days when you¡¯re free.¡±


    Shi Yan didn¡¯t make a sound. Jiang Xu and the two-year-old Jiang jingshu were also quiet.


    the three of them looked at jiang che at the same time.


    they had a tacit understanding.


    jiang che saw their synchronized actions. he carried his daughter with one hand and held shi yan¡¯s hand with the other. he gently pinched her fingertips, as if to tell her that she was fine.


    ¡°no need,¡± he said to jiang yao calmly.


    ...


    then, he left the jiang family with his wife, son, and daughter.


    Jiang Qi was still standing on the spot with his walking stick even after they had disappeared from the main gate of the Jiang family¡¯s residence.


    *


    When the two children were in primary school, Jiang che took Shi Yan on a world tour. He would asionallye back to spend time with his children, and sometimes he would go to their vi near Haicheng University to stay.


    one day, the two of them returned from their trip and stayed in haicheng.


    He nned to stay for two days before returning to the capital.


    the summer break wasing.


    They traveled all over the world, but they would take the two children out to y every winter and summer vacation.


    after knowing that they had returned to haicheng, yu xi came to visit them.


    with his wife.


    When Shi Yan was pregnant with Jiang Xu, Reina, the eldest miss of the Luo family, finally got married to Yuxi as she wished.


    ...


    the two had given birth to a pair of mixed-blood twins, who were now five years old.


    At kindergarten.


    therefore, they didn¡¯t bring the child with them.


    when the two of them arrived, shi yan and jiang che were watering the nts in the courtyard.


    the pot of white-crowned lotus cauldron that jiang che had given to shi yan was still her favorite. she had been keeping it in haicheng and hadn¡¯t brought it to the capital, but she woulde back to stay with jiang che a few times a year.


    she had left the pot of unkempt lotus cauldron in haicheng, the ce where they had first met. every time she came back, she would see it, and it gave her a very different feeling.


    seeing the two of them stuck together like glue, reina blinked at yu xi and said in a low voice, ¡± ¡°miss shi and the fifth lord jiang have been married for so many years. why are they still so clingy? I remember that they¡¯ve been together almost every day since they started dating. Aren¡¯t they tired of each other?¡±


    ¡°Are you tired of being with me every day?¡± Yu Xi looked at her expressionlessly.


    reina,¡±yingluo.¡±


    ¡°yanyan, we¡¯re here to disturb you again!¡± she hurriedly waved at shi yan.


    it was too obvious to change the topic.


    ¡°i won¡¯t disturb you.¡± Shi Yan smiled faintly.


    After giving birth to two children, her figure was still slender, and her appearance had not changed much. However, her temperament was more gentle than before.


    ¡°third young master yu, reina, wee to our house. pleasee in and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    shi yan led reina into the house, while jiang che and yuxi walked behind.


    the two of them mostly talked about work when they met, even though jiang che had been a hands-off manager for many years.


    Yu Xi and Reina had dinner there before leaving.


    in the evening, shi yan and jiang che stood on the balcony on the second floor and watched the sunset.


    under the evening glow, jiang che held shi yan¡¯s hand and the two smiled at each other.


    The rest of his life was still long.


    plete text)


    The author had something to say:


    at this point, this book is finished. thank you for your care.


    The new book ¡°Big Boss is low-key¡± will be released on the day of the National Day holiday. See you again ~


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!